《My Ex, Please Love Me Again》 Chapter 1 Why Have a Baby with the Woman I Dislike Julian, youve married Emelia for three years. You should have a baby, an old mans voice was heard from the study. A man answered coldly, Why would I have a baby with the woman I dislike? Emelia Jones, who was about to knock on the door, paled. The mans voice continued impatiently, Grandpa, let me tell you again. I wont have a baby with Emelia Jones. Youd better give up. You brat! the old man roared in anger. Then a teacup was smashed on the ground. Emelia also heard a mans footsteps toward the door. She hurriedly hid in the bathroom next door. Her waist bumped into a corner because of her hurried movement. The tearing pain spread from her waist to her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A few days ago, she received a pregnancy report. It was sent from Yvonne Sullivan, the first love of Emelias husband. Also, Yvonne sent her a disdainful text: Emelia Jones, youve married to Julian for three years but still failed to make him love you. What a loser. You are his wife, but you cant win his heart. How can you be so submissive and have no self-esteem? If I were you, I would have killed myself already. Emelia didnt know that her husband was in love with another woman until she had married him. On the night of her wedding day, she saw the news report about her husband, Julian Hughes, and the superstar, Yvonne Sullivan, going into a hotel. She had expected to lead a happy life with him. She quitted her job and became a housewife. How ridiculous, in the following three years As soon as she hid in the bathroom, the door was pushed open forcibly from the outside. She staggered backward. In tears, she saw the man walking in with a stern look. It was her husband. He gazed at her coldly. The ck suit made him look more heartless. He pinched her chin in anger and said, You asked Grandpa to urge me to have a baby with you? Emelia Jones, your tricks have be dirtier after these years. Before Emelia spoke, he said more coldly, Three years ago, you set me up and became Mrs. Hughes. Do you want to stay in the Hughes family for all the rest of your life by relying on a baby? Emelias expression changed. Biting her bottom lip, she said, No, I dont. Really? Why did you eavesdrop on my conversation with Grandpa? Julian looked at her ironically. Good, youve heard it. You should know my attitude to you. You dont deserve to have my baby. His ruthless words made her clench her hands tightly. The fingernails sank into her palms. She always knew Julian didnt love her, but she felt distraught when he said she didnt deserve it. For three years, she performed her duty as Mrs. Hughes wholeheartedly, whether in the bedroom or in public. She had thought what she did could gradually make Julian change his mind, but only then did she realize that his heart was an iceberg. No matter how much she had given, he couldnt be touched. Julian, have you ever liked me in the past three years? Her voice was low. She tried her best to suppress her body from trembling as if she had used up all her strength and courage. Julian felt weird when hearing her humble question. However, the feeling faded right away. With aloofness in his eyes, he asked, What do you think? His sarcasm and disdain defeated thest defense in her heart. The sharp pang in her heart made her numb. Chapter 2 Let’s Divorce Emelia suddenly doubted the meaning of her persistence in the past three years. I see. She turned around and left the bathroom. Her back looked sad but determined. Julian subconsciously took a step forward. But soon, his face turned grim, thinking of Emelias tricks on him. The banquet continued, but Emelia wasnt in the mood to participate. She fixed her makeup and calmed down. Then she informed Grandpa Hughes and asked the driver to send her home. In the car, she stared at thendscape outside nkly, wondering if she should give up now. Yvonne had been pregnant, so Julian wouldnt let his baby be an illegitimate child. He would definitely divorce her. Hence, Emelia decided to end the marriage with a good start but an unhappy ending. After arriving home, she took a shower and went to bed. While she was sleeping, she felt someone was biting her lips fiercely. His movements indicated physical desire as well as punishment. From the familiar smell, she could tell it was Julian. Emelia was surprised that he came back home, wondering why Yvonne didnt keep him stay in her house.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then she realized that Yvonne had just gotten pregnant. She pushed the man away, turned the light on the nightstand, and got off the bed. She raised her hand to cover the cor of her pajamas. Looking at Julian on the bed, Emelia said bitterly, Julian, lets divorce. Havent you done making a fuss? Julians face was full of unhappiness and impatience. He had been on a business trip for several days. He couldnt restrain the pent-up desire anymore. Earlier, Emelias moans while she was sleeping aroused him. He felt he was gonna explode now. He believed that her rejection was also a trick she yed on him. Emelia took a deep breath to suppress the bitterness in her heart and repeated, Im serious. Lets divorce. Julians face fell. He adjusted his sitting gesture. Leaning against the bedhead, he narrowed his eyes and asked, Are you sure? Emily pressed her lips in silence to answer him. Julian smiled in mockery, Emelia Jones, do you want me to remind you? Thepany run by your father and your lousy brother never profits all these years. If the Hughes family hadnt taken care of them, they would be bankrupt a long time ago. Emelias body shook, her face blushing because of his mean words. Indeed. If theirpany hadnt faced bankruptcy back then, she wouldnt be given by her father to Julian. In the past three years, she always tried to exin to Julian, but he didnt listen at all. He didnt believe that she was innocent. It doesnt matter. I sold myself to you for three years and let them survive longer. Ive done what I can. Julians eyes became stormy. Did you just say youve sold yourself to me? Or what? Emelia looked over at him tearfully. You love another woman. You dont care about me except for having sex with me. Im no different from a whore in the past three years. Good! Bravo! Julian gritted his teeth. His tone was icy and spooky. What about you, Emelia? Are you willing to give up such a wealthy life? Ive given you everything except loving you. His contempt and mockery stimted the stubbornness in Emelias heart. She raised her pretty face and looked into his fierce eyes, Thank you for your kind reminder. Im a healthy person. Even if I end up being a dumpster diver, I wont starve myself to death. Emelia knew no one in the Hughes family respected her except Julians grandfather. Chapter 3 You Can’t Survive After Divorce However, Emelia graduated from a top university. Its just that she married Julian as soon as she graduated and became a housewife afterward. Julian said with a sneer. All right. See you at the court in a week. Upon hearing it, Emelia turned away. Since they had fallen out with each other, she couldnt sleep on the same bed with him. However, a force dragged her back to the bed violently. Julians tall and sturdy body was pressed on her. Emelia struggled. Havent you agreed to divorce? What are you doing? Julian bit her lips and said fiercely, We are not divorced now. You said youd sold your body to me. Of course, I should sleep with you. Emelia bit her bottom lip tightly While Julian acted mercilessly, Emelia also thought it through. He was right. She should also enjoy it. Julian was handsome and in good shape. He waspetent in bed. Emelia didnt think she would find such a man after divorce. She should take the chance and have as much fun now. Then she wrapped her toned arms around his neck and reacted passionately. In the end, she even rolled over and pressed him below her body. Emelia had never been bold and enthusiastic in bed during the three-year marriage. She was always shy, reserved, and calm in her life and bed. Hence, Julian stiffened. In the dark, his breath became heavier. Emelia blushed more. She held his face and deepened her kiss. Then, she had no energy to think about other things She and Julian had an extremely hot and steamy night, such a great time, probably because of her enthusiasm. When she woke up the following morning, Julian had left home. She tidied herself up and had breakfast calmly. A weekter. Emelia drove to the court. They had the appointment at half-past eight. She waited until nine, but Julian hadnt shown up. After waiting for another half an hour, Emelia called him on the phone. Im at the court now. How long will it take you to arrive? Julian answered, Im in Vatmouth now. What? Emelia was surprised, and a bit cross. Didnt you ask me toe here at half-past nine for the divorce? Something went wrong in a project. I came here in the early morning. Gotta go, Julian said curtly and hung up the phone. Gripping the phone, Emelia felt furious. She meant nothing to him, so he could easily stand her up even on the matter of divorce. She calmed down after sitting in the car for a long while. Twenty minutester, she arrived at the house of her best friend, Nina Sanchez. Nina was currently a popr star in the limelight, a gorgeous actor.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Upon hearing Emelia say she had decided to divorce Julian, Nina gave her a bear hug. Congrattions! Youll get rid of the miserable life soon. Emelia was rendered wordless when seeing Ninas exaggerating actions. However, she could tell Nina was also unhappy about her marriage with Julian. Nina said solemnly, Ive told you earlier. You should leave him when you are still young. Then you can start it over again. I know a lot of handsome boys from the show biz. After you divorce, Ill introduce them to you. Emelia shook her head hard. No, thanks. I dont want to date a star. I dont want to fall in love anymore. Her tone sounded disappointing. Her marriage in the past three years had scarred her severely. Nina eximed, feeling sorry for her, No way! You are young, beautiful, and talented. If you dont fall in love anymore, its a waste. Emelia looked down at the wine in the ss. Whats so good about men? Id rather concentrate on my career. She also wanted to prove that she could lead a good life after leaving Julian. Chapter 4 Being Stood up for Divorce When Nina heard that Emelia would focus on her career, her eyes lit up. By the way, theres a scriptwriter vacancy in ourpany recently. The hired scriptwriter will be granted a chance to study abroad. If you want to focus on the career, Ill rmend you to Mr. Johansen. Emelia majored in film and television in college. Although she became Julians housewife right after graduation, Nina didnt want her talent to be hidden, so she introduced Emelia to work as a part-time scriptwriter. However, Julian didnt know anything about it, nor did the public. Emelia had a pseudonym, Wintry Frost for her scriptwriter career. Emelia felt surprised by her words. For real? she asked. Of course, said Nina affirmatively, Mr. Johansen has always thought highly of your talent. Although you are just a part-time scriptwriter, if you can contract with ourpany as full-time, hell generously provide you with all chances to develop your career. Nina was working for Tymers Entertainment, founded by the retired award-winning actor, Viggo Johansen, and his friends. Thepany had the most prestigious scriptwriting team, director team, and artists. In the past few years, they had produced many TV dramas and movies that became hits in the market. Emelia agreed without any hesitation. Sure. Ill sign the contract with yourpany. She believed that it would be her best choice to divorce and go abroad right now. After going abroad, she wouldnt need to face all those shitty things in Riverside City anymore, and her heart would ache less. Julian had been on a business trip for three days. Emelia waited for him patiently.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. One day, Nina went to Tymers Entertainment with Emelia to sign the contract. After that, Emelia went to the Hughes Manor. Since she had decided to divorce Julian, she must inform Grandpa Hughes. After all, he was the man who treated her most kindly in the Hughes family. Half an hourter, Emelia walked out of the study with Grandpa Hughes. Her eyes reddened. They bumped into Julian, who had just returned from his business trip. He was wearing a gray suit that showed his lean body. He looked elegant, impassive, and mature in his thirties, emanating a dignified aura as a superior man. Emelia recalled that she had been obsessed with his appearance back then. She looked away. Julian only nced at her for a second and whispered to old Mr. Hughes, Im sorry, Grandpa. Imte. Grandpa Hughes had called Julian over to discuss some family affairs. He hadnt expected that Emelia would suddenly visit him and tell him she wanted to divorce Julian. Thinking that Emelia insisted on divorcing, Grandpa Hughes looked annoyed. He answered Julian crossly, Im not the one you should apologize to. After that, he turned away. Julian frowned at Emelia standing aside. Emelia could see the unhappiness in his eyes. He must think she hadined about him to Grandpa. Looking into his eyes, she smiled in mockery. No worries. I talked to Grandpa for your own good. Then she left without looking back. She had told Grandpa about her determination to divorce Julian, letting him get together with his first love. Hence, Julian wouldnt be tortured by her for the rest of his life. Wasnt it for his own good? Julian looked annoyed after hearing her words. He could hear the mockery in her tone. In the three-year marriage, she had been obedient and gentle in his presence. Suddenly, she mocked him, and he felt irritated. Tugging his necktie, Julian pressed the anger in his heart and walked to his grandfather. Ten minutester, he blocked Emelias way in the kitchen. Chapter 5 Let Him Be with His First Love It was dinnertime. Emelia had promised Grandpa Hughes to cook for him tonight. It would be thest time for them to have dinner together. Julian gazed at her gloomily. She saw the tea leaves on his suit. It seemed Grandpa had smashed tea on him. After entering the kitchen, he dragged Emelia away in silence. Thetter was shocked. She struggled and asked, What are you doing? Julian gripped her wrist tightly. He snarled through his clenched teeth, Emelia Jones, youve be so capable. How dare you tell Grandpa you want to divorce. Dont you know hes ill? Emelia tried to pull her hand back. I just thought it was necessary to inform Grandpa since we would divorce soon. I dont care if you think Im making trouble. The servants had left as soon as Julian entered here. They were alone in the vast kitchen. Julian looked at her stubborn and indifferent face, anger surging in his heart. He tried to drag her out of the kitchen, but Emelia struggled desperately. What on earth do you want? Julian suppressed his rage and nced at her. Suddenly, he curled up his lips into an evil smile. Do you wish to do it here? Okay. Ill make your wishe true. As he spoke, he raised a hand to unbuckle his belt. Emelia paled, ring at him in disbelief. Are you nuts? In the past, when she asionally lost her temper on him, he seemed indifferent to it, butter, he would torture her violently in bed. Right now, he looked exactly like he was gonna be rough to her. Julian pressed her against the kitchen door. Emelia struggled with reddened eyes. Let go of me! He pressed from behind and said in a cold tone like a demon from Hell, If you want everyone in the house to hear what we are doing now, just keep yelling. I dont think others will dare stop me. After all, were still married now. Emelia couldnt help but cry. She was wearing a dress today, so it was convenient for him to prate her. She had no idea when this shameful deed had ended. She just felt as if she had died once. They were in the kitchen of the manor, but Julian didnt care about anything and just raped her. He had stomped her dignity, making her feel ashamed to appear in front of others again. I hate you, Julian Hughes! Emelia roared hoarsely after fixing her clothes. She trotted out of the house. Julian watched her receding figure with his tightened chin in the kitchen. He wondered when she had gotten the right to end things between him. She needed to learn more lessons. Julian didnt chase her. Emelia rushed to Ninas house with a disheveled look. She had no other thoughts but knew she couldnt let this go on anymore. She must divorce Julian. Otherwise, he could rape her whenever he wanted. Julian kept ignoring her request to divorce, but she still had ways. The day of the Hughes Groups anniversary ceremony finally arrived. It was on Saturday night. A lot of celebrities, including bigwigs of the town, attended. Yvonne also attended the party, sitting next to Julian shoulder by shoulder. All people in the entertainment business knew there was a film and television department in the Hughes Group. It was said that Julian set it up for protecting Yvonne. In the past three years, Yvonne had be an A-list actress with Julians support. Julians marriage with Emelia had never been announced to the public, so others always thought Julian was single and avable. Hence, there had been a lot of rumors about Yvonne and Julian. One was a famous star, and the other was a mysterious business tycoon. Peoples imagination just went unrestrained. When the ceremony was going halfway, Julian, Yvonne, and several senior executives of the Hughes Group went on the stage for a ceremony of starting a new project. After the ceremony, when Julian was about to leave the stage, a soft and pleasant voice sounded in the room. Please wait for a moment, Mr. Hughes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 I Hate You Julian was familiar with Emelias voice. He frowned slightly and looked back. A trace of amazement shed through his eyes. All the audiences offstage were also attracted by the woman holding the microphone while walking to the stage. No one knew who she was, but she was stunning. She was wearing a red dress, looking elegant and graceful. Even with many A-listed actresses sitting down there, Emelias beauty wasnt outshone by them. A staff member tried to stop her, but she said to him gently, My surname is Jones. My current identity is Mr. Hughess wife. I just want to speak to him. Her words raised an uproar. Mr. Hughess wife? Had Mr. Hughes got married? Others suspected her words, but Julian only stood motionlessly with a stern look without stopping her. Hence, they believed what she said. Since Julian had got married, who was Yvonne to him then? A mistress?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. While others were still shocked that Julian had been married, the woman in red dress looked at them calmly and added, But I will not be Mrs. Hughes soon. Others gaped again. Emelia walked to Julian with a piece of paper. Julian had a bad hunch. Sure enough, Emelia looked at him calmly and said, Julian Hughes, lets divorce. This is the divorce agreement drafted by mywyer. It wont have anything to do with the wealth in your Hughes family. I dont want anything. She smiled at him elegantly and calmly, handing the agreement to him. Julian ground his teeth and warned her, Emelia Jones! As soon as he called her name, something was smashed to him. When he returned to his senses, he found that Emelia had tossed the paper on his face. Julian almost went ballistic. Julian Hughes, I wish you and your first love happy ever after. After that, she held the hemline of her dress and turned away. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and smiled at him brightly. By the way, I forgot to mention. Mr. Hughes, I hope to see you in the court at half-past eight tomorrow morning. Please dont stand me up again this time. There was another uproar offstage. Julian stood on the stage and stared at the elegant woman in a red dress, narrowing his eyes. Bravo. He had been in the business field for so many years, but no one dared to let him be so embarrassed before. Emelia was the first one. He had married her for three years, but he had never seen such an aggressive side of her. He also didnt know she would look so stunning after dressing up. After Emelias appearance, all audiences thought Julian would blow up and terminate the lively anniversary. However, he let the ceremony continue calmly and went offstage. Others admired him a lot. Sure enough, Julian had an extraordinary psychological endurance. His wife smashed the divorce papers on his face, but he still managed to keep himselfposed. However, most of them were talking about Mrs. Hughes instead. She was so stunning, so unforgettable. After Julian sat down, Yvonne asked him with concerns, Are you all right, Julian? Julian pursed his lips without answering. Yvonneined about Emelia in anger, Emelia Jones is so insensible. How could she make a fuss on such an asion? Doesnt she know how important a mans dignity is? Chapter 7 Stunning Woman in a Red Dress While speaking, Yvonne got closer to Julian, feeling overjoyed. She had never expected Emelia to take the initiative to propose divorce and fall out with Julian. Yvonne had regretted breaking up with Julian a long time ago. She faked breaking up with him back then and thought Julian would wait for her. However, Julian slept with Emelia and married her. Yvonne almost went nuts. In the past three years, she kept asking Caroline Hughes to make trouble to Emelia and let her cast a bone between Julian and Emelia so that Julian would loathe his wife. Yvonne had known Julian for years, so she knew how proud Julian was. Emelia had fallen out with him and stamped on his dignity in this way, so she believed that they would definitely divorce. If Emelia hadnt done so, Yvonne would work with Caroline Hughes to force them to divorce. Now, it seemed heaven was helping her, so she didnt need to waste her energy to do anything to Emelia. As soon as Emelia walked off stage, Nina escorted her and sat in her car to leave. As soon as seated in the car, Emelia copsed in the seat. She was so nervous earlier, afraid that she would be too coward to smash the paper on Julians face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nina held her arm and said, Darling, you were so cool just now. Emelia said in a weak tone, Was I? She didnt wish to be cool but only wanted to act as nned so that Julian could divorce her without any hesitation. Nina pulled out her cell phone. Indeed. I recorded it for you. Emelia was wordless. While watching the video clip, Nina said in a gloating tone. Oops, you might havent noticed how grim Julian looked. He had never been so ashamed in his wonderful life. Emelia looked at his handsome face in the video clip, feeling pangs in her heart. She decided this was thest time she looked at him. From now on, she would treat him as a strangerpletely. Due to Emelias wordsst night, a great many reporters gathered in front of the court in the early morning, waiting to broadcast Julians divorce. Julian appeared there at half-past eight on time. A pair of oversized sses covered his expression. The reporters shot his photos, but they didnt see his wife at all. From the photosst night, his wife appeared in a red dress, looking stunning. Hence, they were waiting for such a woman to show up. Around half-past nine, a woman rushed into the court wearing a cap, a mask, and a loose shirt. The reporter frowned as they smelt a strong alcohol smell when she passed. They didnt expect such a drunk woman woulde to the court in the morning. However, they didnt know this drunk woman was Julians wife they had been waiting for. Emelia drank to celebrate her freedom with Nina to three oclock in the early morning. She also drank sorrow down. After all, she had loved Julian for three years. She couldnt let go of him so easily. Due to Julians identity, the staff in the court gave them a private room for the procedure. Emelia pushed the door open and saw Julians annoyed face. She immediately apologized, Im sorry for beingte. I got drunkst night. Julian had been waiting for her for a long while. He looked more and more annoyed. Upon hearing her words, he raised his eyebrows. Emelia Jones, did you drown your sorrow in wine because of divorcing me? If thats the reason, I can Chapter 8 Did Julian Still Love Emelia? Before he finished his words, Emelia interrupted him calmly, Not really. I celebrated my freedom. As she finished, she urged impatiently, Are you going to sign or not? Emelia felt an intense migraine. She only wished to sign the paper and go home for a nap. Julian gritted his teeth and red at her. He picked up a pen and signed his name. She had made such a farce. If he was still unwilling to sign, it meant he couldnt live without her. Julian wouldnt let it happen. He would only allow others be unable to live without him and to beg him. After signing the divorce agreement, Emelia put on her cap and left. She had bought the ticket to fly aboard that afternoon. After taking a nap, she left the country. She was gone without any hesitation. Last night, her father and brother kept calling her phone. She wired them all her savings she had earned from the part-time job in the past years and turned off her phone. As their daughter and younger sister, she had done enough to help him. The reporters had waited for a long time outside the court but failed to see the mysterious Mrs. Hughes. However, they saw Julian leave with an extremely irritated face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The reporters surrounded him. One of them asked in confusion, Mr. Hughes, have you really divorced with your wife? They hadnt seen his wife go into the court, so they were confused. Julian replied to him in anger, None of your fucking business. The reporter was rendered speechless. Julian sat in the car and left. * One yearter. Tymers Entertainment. As soon as Emelia and Nina came out of the elevator, they saw Julian walking out of Viggo Johansens office with his assistant. They bumped into each other in the corridor. Nina held a cup of coffee and took a sip. Seeing Julian, she almost spitted out the coffee and said to Emelia, Why are we so unlucky? Emelia had just finished her further study ande back to Riverside City. She came to Viggo for her official onboard procedure but encountered Julian. Nina nced at her worriedly, but Emelia was calm as if her handsome ex-husband was just someone unknown. Of course, Emelia had seen Julian but faked not seeing him. When divorcing him, she reminded herself to treat him as a stranger. She whispered to Nina, Im going to talk to Mr. Johansen. Thetter nodded. Emelia looked down and bypassed Julian, entering Viggos office. Emelia faked not seeing Julian, but thetter couldnt. After one year, she had be outstanding, attracting his attention instantly. Her long straight ck hair had been cut off. Instead, she had short curly hair, looking chic and charming. She was wearing delicate makeup. Her lips looked enchanting. Even she was standing with Nina, a superstar, she still looked stunning enough. When she bypassed him, Julian smelt a refreshing scent from her. He recalled the passionate night before they divorced. His Adams apple bobbed. Hello, Mr. Hughes, Nina greeted him. Julian looked at her and asked directly, When did shee back? Nina pretended that she did not understanding his question. She asked with a coquettish smile, Who do you mean? Julian wasnt in the mood to act with her. You know who do I mean. Oh! You mean Emelia. She has just arrived at Riverside City. How unlucky is she. She meant that it was unlucky for Emelia to have met Julian as soon as she was back in town. Julian said with a wry smile, How could she be unlucky? This is fate. Nina was speechless. Inwardly, she cursed, wondering if Julian still loved Emelia. Chapter 9 Joining a New Drama When Nina was speechless, Julian turned away with a stern look. Nina cursed while looking at his receding figure. It was fate? He must have forgotten they were already divorced. Emelia had been tortured by him before. Nina didnt think she would be with him again for the so-called fate. In Viggos office, after greeting each other, Viggo asked tentatively, Just now, Mr. Hughes was here. Have you met him? He knew Emelia used to be Julians wife, so he asked. Emelia nodded calmly. Yes. Viggo thought for a moment and added, He came to sign a contract with me earlier. Weve been nning a period drama recently. Hes the sponsor. Emelia asked straightforwardly with a smile, Do you want me to be the scriptwriter for this drama? If not, Viggo didnt need to deliberately tell her why Julian had been here earlier. Viggo also smiled. Since youve guessed it right, Ill go straight to the point. If you are unwilling, Ill let another scriptwriter join this project. He added, But I personally believe youre the perfect candidate fore this drama. Its a period drama for a heroine. You are mature and sensible, with abundant life experiences. Besides, your words could always touch the audience. If the drama is sessful, youll also be famous. Emelia chuckled and said, Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Johansen. In fact, I will ept it. Its my job. I wont mix it with my personal life. Julian was only a stranger to her now. She wouldnt give up on a career opportunity for a stranger.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She had been a scriptwriter for several dramas in the past few years, but not many people knew her in this business. If she could make a drama sessful, it would mean real sess in her career. Thats good. Viggo looked at her with praise. A year ago, when they met, Emelia looked haggard and painful because of her marriage without love. However, he could tell her eyes were now full of self-confidence and spirit. For her self-confidence and calmness after she had met Julian, Viggo believed that she could handle any problems urred when meeting Julian in the future. Viggo gave a copy of the project n of the drama to Emelia. Thetter browsed it and asked, Is the female leading role going to be Yvonne Sullivan? Emelia didnt mind Yvonne that much. However, she needed to know who the leading role would be as the scriptwriter. In that case, she would have a rough image when writing. Besides, after Julian had set up the film and television department in the Hughes Group, Yvonne was always the female leading role. Hence, Emelia thought she would still be the leading role in this drama. Yvonne Sullivan hasnt been in the show biz for a long time, Viggo answered. In hesitation, he exined, Its said shes ready to marry into the Hughes family. Emelia smiled in self-mockery, I see. She had divorced Julian for a year. Julian should marry Yvonne soon. It was nice, though. In this case, she didnt need to meet Yvonne when working on this drama, so there wouldnt be much awkwardness or unnecessary troubles. Chapter 10 Is She Still Pestering You? The top floor of the Hughes Group, 7 pm. The light was still on in the presidents office. Julian was working overtime in front of hisptop. His upright figure was wrapped in a tailored white shirt. He looked self-restrained but charming. Julian saw Emelia in Viggospany in the daytime, but his self-control that he was proud of was challenged. Emelias face kept popping up in his mind. Emelia used to be entirely concentrated on him. Whatever she thought about and did was all for him. However, right now Thinking that shepletely ignored him, Julian felt depressed. His mood disturbed his work for a whole day. Hence, he had to work overtime in the evening. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Ezra Cantillo, his close friend and business partner. Ezra was also a notorious yboy in Riverside. Julian didnt want to answer the call as he knew Ezra must be calling him out for a drink. Work always came first for Julian. Without finishing it, Julian wouldnt join any boring parties. Ezra kept calling him, so Julian finally swiped to answer. As soon as the call was connected, he heard Ezra exim, Julian, guess who Ive seen just now. Julian asked casually, Who? He felt annoyed, not in the mood to hear which woman Ezra had seen again. Ezra answered, stressing each syble, Emelia Jones. Your ex-wife. Julian frowned. Then he gritted his teeth. Ezra couldve told him the name without emphasizing that she was his ex-wife.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was a pain in his ear. Ezra asked curiously, Has shee back? I heard she had gone abroad earlier. Emelia took the initiative to divorce Julian without asking for a penny. Ezra and other close friends of Julian were shocked. One of them asked where Emelia had gone and heard that she had gone abroad on the divorcing day. They didnt ask why she had gone abroad. They asked where she had gone because they were worried about Julian, afraid that Emelia had divorced him on a whim, and if she regretted it, she woulde back to pester Julian again. Julian didnt want to continue talking about Emelia with Ezra. He answered indifferently, Ehn. Much to his surprise, Ezra sensed something from his curt answer. Have you already met? he asked. Before he answered, Ezra asked again, What happened? Is she still pestering you? No. Julian felt more depressed after hearing Ezras words. He nned to hang up the phone right now. Thats good, then. Ezra breathed a sigh of relief. Then he clicked his tongue and said, Shes leading a happy life, having dinner and drinking with a handsome young man. A handsome young man? Julian raised his voice subconsciously. Ezra said, Right. He seems to be one of the most famous idols, named Harry Zink. I guess hes around twenty. Exactly, young and handsome. Julian asked coldly, Where are you having dinner now? Ezra told him the address. The next second, he returned to his senses and asked, Are youing over, Julian? Before he finished his words, Julian had already hung up the phone. Holding his cellphone, Ezra was so delighted to watch the fun, wondering if Julian would rush over after hearing that his ex-wife was having dinner with a young hunk. Chapter 11 I Do Not Know Mr. Hughes Emelia was indeed having dinner with a handsome young boy named Harry Zink. As for the rtionship between them, it could probably say that fate had brought them together. Nina starred in an urban drama before, the main storyline of which was a mature officedy falling in love with a younger man, so they needed to choose a young actor as the male protagonist. And because there were already too many candidates to choose from, Nina asked Emelia, who was abroad, for advice. Emelia was a scriptwriter so she surely had an eye for casting. In the end, Harry was chosen. He seized the opportunity and had lived up to others expectations. The show was just aired recently, and the ratings have been soaring. As soon as Emelia returned from abroad, Harry invited her to dinner and expressed his gratitude to her in a ceremonious way. But what she didnt know was that she was seen by Ezra Cantillo when she went upstairs. The waiter knocked at the door when they were halfway through the meal, holding a delicately ced steak. Harry looked at the waiter puzzledly , All the dishes we ordered have been served, right?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The waiter smiled and exined, This steak is our specialty here. It was a treat to thisdy from a Mr. Hughes. Mr. Hughes? When Emelia heard the name, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She pursed her lips and nced at the steak. It wasnt from Julian, was it? She was that close to him? It was a typical enemies are bound to meet each other situation. She met him once in Tymers Entertainment during the day, and then she met him again at dinner Besides, they have been divorced for a year. She thought that she had been keeping enough distance from Julian throughout the year, but he somehow sent her steak to eat. What did this mean? But no matter what he meant; she would not ept this steak. So, she smiled apologetically at the waiter and said politely. Im sorry, I cant ept this steak. First, Im unacquainted with Mr. Hughes, and second, I am allergic to beef and mutton. When the waiter heard that she was allergic to beef and mutton, she had to leave with that dish. Food allergies are a big deal, and they cant take that responsibility. After the waiter left, Emelia lowered her eyes slightly, just trying to cover the self-deprecating and sarcasm in her eyes. She was married to Julian for three years, but he didnt even know that she was allergic to beef and mutton, which shows how indifferent he was to her during those three years. Since she was a child, she could not eat beef and mutton, which could cause her to develop rashes all over her body. When they were together, beef and mutton often appeared on their dining table. She had never taken a bite before. She made those specially for Julian just because his like. On the other side, Harrys gaze fell on her beautiful face, and finally he couldnt help but ask, Emelia, who is this Mr. Hughes? People didnt know much about the rtionship between Emilia and Julian. In addition, the only public appearance of her was that night she was fully dressed up at the Hughes Groups anniversary ceremony, so few people would associate that graceful and gorgeous Mrs. Hughes that night with her. As for Harry, the Emelia he knew was just a scriptwriter. I dont know. Maybe its a mistake. Emelia passed the topic in a few words. She didnt want to mention Julian for one second, and she didnt expect that she would meet him twice on the first day she returned to China. Bad luck. This was all she could feel at that moment. In the box where Julian and Ezra were in, the waiter carried in the returned steak and repeated Emelias words to Julian. Hearing what she said, Ezra spitted a sip of wine on the spot and said, Unacquainted? After he finished speaking, heughed out real loud and couldnt stop, causing Julian to give him a cold look. Chapter 12 We Were Married Julian raised his eyes and slightly frowned at the waiter. Did she say that she is allergic to beef and mutton? The waiter nodded seriously and answered, Yes. Julian did not say anything, lowered his eyes so that others couldnt tell whats on his mind and yed with the lighter in front of him with his slender fingers. Ezra asked the waiter to put down the steak and go out first, then took a cigarette, mped it with his lips, and brought it to Julian to lit it up. Meanwhile, he teased, Julian, you actually have a three-year marriage with that woman. Did you really not know about her allergies? Another person took over and said, Allergies can be a serious problem and it also can be nothing. If its not that bad, it may cause a rash break-out. The most serious cases can even lead to death. The mans words made the expression on Julians face slightly stiffen, and Ezra gave the man a sharp look. What a senseless man! Talking about death and all sorts, he could just make Julian feel worse. Julian was indeed upset, and his anger did not pass from the beginning of that day. He stared at the steak and recalled the three years he spent with Emelia. As long as he ate at home, almost every meal on the table would have a dish of beef or mutton, just as the way he liked it. But he never knew that Emelia was allergic to these things, she hadnt talked about it, and he never cared. Because Harry is a popr idol and his drama with Nina is now trending, Emelia let Harry go first after dinner. She stayed in the private room for a while before leaving. She dared not walk out with a popr idol. If they were photographed by paparazzi, theyll appear on the headlines within an hour. As soon as Emelia came out of the restaurant, she saw Julian and Ezra standing on the side of the road. It wasnt that she wanted to see them on purpose. It was that those two men, from their heights, appearances to poise, were too conspicuous to neglect. Julian was dressed in white shirt and ck trousers, with a cold face and alienated expression, looking like an unreachable royalty. While Ezra wore a ck shirt with floral prints. He had his own style of elegance, just like a noble and dashing dandy. They were obviously waiting for their drivers, each with a cigarette in their hands, and puffing while they were waiting. Without a second thought, Emelia stepped off to the other side, trying to avoid those two outstanding men.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Its just that Emelia didnt expect Ezra to call her, Emelia, hi. Emelia had to stop and put on a smile, Hello, Mr. Cantillo. In fact, Emelia didnt want to get contact with Ezra. In fact, she didnt want to bother with everyone rted to Julian. But Ezra is a prominent and influential figure in Riverside City, she had to deal with him. As they said, sumbing to the power of money. He walked over and his almond eyes were filled with smile, Are you leaving? I can give you a ride. Emelia declined in a hurry and said, No, thank you, the car I called will be here soon. Before Ezra said anything, Julian, who approached quietly, spoke first. He squinted his eyes and stared at Emelia unhappily, Did you just say that you are unacquainted with me? Emelia then raised her eyes to look at him, with a decent but alienated smile on her face and asked him in return. Isnt it true? Julian sneered and said, Youve been abroad for a year and already be so unruly? We had been married but you said you didnt know me? Emelias smile was even colder, and she looked straight into his eyes, Mr. Hughes doesnt even know that I cant eat beef and mutton after weve been married for three years. Could you say that we are familiar with each other? Emelias words rendered Julian wordless. Then she clenched her bag and left out of his bitter sight without looking back. Chapter 13 She Is Playing Hard-to-Get Julian stared at her slender back with a gloomy expression on his face, and he even had the urge to strangle her. He had never known that she still had such a sharp tongue. After divorce, she had lost all the sweetness that she had once shown him. However, what he didnt know was that she had been so warm and tender to him because he had been her husband and because she had loved him. Now that he meant nothing to her, and her tenderness to him would naturally disappear. Only when Emelia got into her car and left, Ezra, who was beside him, recovered from his shock. He stared at the direction Emelias car was leaving and said in disbelief, Whats this situation? Did she actually retort you? I thought she dared not make a noise in front of you before. Everyone around Julian knew what a good and conscientious wife Emelia was like. She was always so soft and sensible, as if she had no temper. Thats why when Ezra saw Emelia stood firm and did not yield to Julian, and she even made Julian wordless, he waspletely dumbstruck. Julian was a person who had never let his opponents take advantage on negotiating table in business. When Ezra mentioned the old Emelia, he ignited Julians anger pent-up for a whole day. The all-time poker face suddenly kicked off the trash can next to him. Ezra: It was just some bitter words from his ex-wife. Why was the guy so grumpy? Julian had said a lot of nasty things about Emelia. In order to appease the irritable Julian, Ezra said in a hurry, Isnt this a good thing? At least it means that she wont pester you anymore. Julian took a bit of the cigarette in his hand, and suddenly said with a sneer, How do you know she wont pester me anymore? Ezra was puzzled, What do you mean? Julian squinted his eyes and said quietly, Maybe shes ying hard-to-get. Ezra wanted to say something but he finally chose to swallow those words back. What he actually wanted to say was that Julian was thinking too much. The look on Emelias face could be hardly considered as ying hard-to-get. It was clear that she was avoiding him. Anyway, he was a popr man among women and he had a much more urate understanding of womens minds than Julian.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But Ezra didnt say anything in the end because he didnt want to blow up his friends self-esteem and confidence. Women could be really silly, sometimes enough to risk everything for a man. However, if they became ruthless, they could also make a mans life worse than death. Julians cell phone rang at this moment, and it was his mother Heather Duncan. Julian had a headache immediately. His mother always called him for nothing else but to urge him to marry Yvonne Sullivan. She said with a not nice tone, Where are you? Didnt I ask you to take Yvonne home for dinner tonight? Julian replied calmly, Sorry, I forgot. Heather was irritated by him and startedining, What are you thinking about all day long? Yvonne is such a nice girl. Any man wish would want to marry her as soon as possible if they had that chance. If it hadnt been for that shameless Emelia, you would have had kids with Yvonne long Heather mentioned Emelia suddenly and used such harsh words, which bizarrely made Julian feel a little upset. He didnt want to hear herints anymore, so he simply ended the call by saying that he had something left to be dealt with. Chapter 14 Having a Bad Luck After he hung up the phone, Ezrazily proposed by his side, Since you are worried about Emelia y hard to get to continue to pester you, then you might as well simply cut off her thoughts by marrying Yvonne, Emelia will bepletely out of the picture and your mother will stop. Far from not being able to hear the teasing and ridicule in his words, Julian gave him a chilly look and then turned around and got in the drivers car and left. Ezra shrugged and then got into the car and left. For matters of love, those involved cannot see as clearly as onlookers. Emelia, who took a taxi and left, was not in a pleasant mood. She felt a little suffocated. It was not that she was ufortable because of seeing Julian and still thinking about him. She was a little bit irritated by his arrogance. Did he think she still cared for him when he spoke to her in that tone? How ridiculous. She had indeed thought that she would be unable to live without Julian once, butter found out that her life was very fulfilling and happy during this year. It turns out that anyone in this world can live without others. Emelias work as a scriptwriter work does not require her to show up in thepany every day. She only needs to attend some meetings or some asions when she is required to borate as a scriptwriter. In other time, she can finish the scriptwriting at home. The next morning Emelia took some time to get to the shopping mall, nning to buy birthday gifts for Grandpa Hughes. She actually didnt want to get involved with Grandpa Hughes after the divorce, but he had been in contact with her for the past year. He wanted to make sure that she was fine when she was alone abroad. Emelia didnt have the heart topletely block him from contact. He had a bad cervical spine and he turned on the air conditioner all day in summer. Emelia was thinking about buying a scarf for him to protect his neck. When she was visiting the mens clothing store, she happened to run into Julian again. Emelia felt she had to go to a fortune-teller. She was really having a bad luck. Julian was dressed in a formal ck suit, mature and elegant, which could easily make womens hearts flutter. He was also here to pick out a birthday present for grandpa, whose birthday was a while ago, but he was away on a business trip. And every year in the past, Emelia would prepare gift for grandpas birthday on behalf of Julian, so Julian didnt need to worry about it. This year, he had to buy presents by himself. Grandpa Hughes called and told him to go over for lunch today. He thought it would be more sincere to bring a gift. Originally, he had another appointment at noon, but grandpa said he needed toe over no matter what, so he had to go. Emelia ignored Julian and kept her head down to look at the scarves. While Julian walked around and came to her side, he said mockingly, Some peoples taste was just as bad as ever. Julian didnt know what was wrong with him. When he recalled that Emelia had dinner with Harry Zinkst night and now she appeared in the mens clothing store, the first thought came to his mind was that she was buying something for Harry. Anger rushed up in his heart, and his words became harsh without restraint. Emelia pursed her lips slightly, and looked down at the brown id scarf in her hand. It seemed suitable for Grandpa Hughes, but Julian just scorned her arbitrarily. This reminded her that when she married Julian, she had helped Julian to pick his daily outfits at first, but she was ruthlessly rejected by him for the so-called poor taste. In fact, Emelia believed that her taste was not bad, because Nina had asked her to help select dresses for the awards ceremony several times, and her looks had received loads of thumbs-up from her fans. Its simply because Julian disliked herpletely, so he was being picky in every way.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 15 Just Wait to See How Long She Could Fake It When being refused by Julian in the past, Emelia would always feel sad, even loathe herselfpletely.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But now Emelia didnt care anymore, she wasnt living for her, and there was no need to care about his evaluation of her. Even if she was useless in his eyes, it didnt really matter. So, she directly ignored him, took the scarf she had chosen and then left. Julian stayed put and felt himself being neglected thoroughly. He watched her graceful and slim figure with his eyes narrowed. He sneered in his heart, wondering how long she could fake it. She had said she loved him and had begged him to be together. So he just didnt believe that she hadpletely let go of those feelings in just one year. Half an hourter, Emelias taxi arrived at the Hughes Manor. She deliberately chose to meet with Grandpa Hughes at noon on a working day to avoid Julian. ording to Emelias previous understanding of Julian, he usually visited grandpa on weekends. Moreover, he was quite busy, and he always had his lunch in thepany on weekdays. Grandpa Hughes was asking her to stay for lunch enthusiastically and she was about to ept this invitation when she heard the sound of a car engine. Then Julian walked in with his long legs, and Emelia suddenly turned sulky. She turned to look at grandpa, who ducked her gaze andughed sheepishly. Emelia instantly understood whats on Grandpa Hughes mind, and he deliberately arranged for her to meet Julian at noon. She was a little bit helpless. Why bother? Theyve been divorced for a year. Did he still expect her to rekindle her love to Julian? Not to mention that Julian didnt think about this at all. She didnt want to make the same mistake again. A loveless marriage had hurt not only her heart, but also all her passion for life. After seeing Emelia, Julian seemed slightly surprised and triumphant. What did he say? Just wait to see how long she could fake it. He thought she was ying hard-to-get and finally managed to meet with him in this way. After all, the only one who agreed with them to be together was Grandpa Hughes in the entire family. Then he walked over and asked her, Why are you here? Grandpa gave him a ferocious stare and asked him to shut up. Emelia ignored Julians cold face, and smiled gently at grandpa and said, Since the gift is delivered, I will leave first. Thank you for your care during this year. It was not that Emelia didnt hear the dissatisfaction and contempt in his words just now. He probably thought that she came here to get close to him, so she deliberately added thest sentence to snuff out hiscency. Grandpa hurriedly ask her to stay and said, Its not at all easy for you toe. Have lunch with me before you go. Emelia rejected politely, Sorry, grandpa. Ive got other things to deal with. Then she walked away without looking back. Grandpa Hughes shouted tremblingly with anger, She didnt want to have any connection with us a long time ago. It was I who have been in contact with her for a whole year. She said she wasing around today, so I called you and forced you toe, just to create an opportunity for you guys to meet. I am not sure what a good girl that Yvonne Sullivan is. Emelia is the best girl in my heart! You dont have to tell me anything and you know how nice she is deep down your heart. Grandpa bawled Julian out and then angrily left with his cane. He didnt want to deal with his arrogant grandson anymore. Chapter 16 Misunderstood Her Again Grandpa Hughes words surprised Julian. It turned out that he deliberately caused them to meet, but Julian thought it was Emelia who came here to approach him on purpose. Julians gaze fell on the gift box left by Emelia. He thought that she was going to give Harry such an old-fashioned scarf, so he mocked her. In fact, this color is very suitable for grandpa After misunderstanding Emelia twice in a row, Julian did not know exactly what kind of mood he was having at the moment. After a long while, he pursed his lips and walked out. Emelia was standing right in front of the house, bowing her head and using her mobile phone to call for a taxi. Grandpa lived in the vi area in the middle of the hill, and it was hard to take a taxi. Julian walked to her side and said, Its not easy to call for a taxi here. I can give you a ride. It has been more than four years, and this seemed to be the first time Julian took the initiative to try to be nice to Emelia. In the past, even if there were friction and contradictions between the two of them, it was Emelia who spoke first and made apromise.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If Emelia hadnt taken the initiative to break the silence between them, Julian could keep the awkward silence with her like that. Emelia couldnt stand the suffocating atmosphere, so she alwayspromised. Emelia did not expect Julian would take the initiative to show his kindness and said that he would give her a ride. She was slightly surprised and then refused, No, thank you. After she said that, she turned around and nned to walk a few steps aside, keeping a distance from him, so that he wouldnt think she had any thoughts about him anymore. Emelia. Julian was a little bit anxious, raised his hand and grabbed her. Emelia frowned and turned to look at him. Julian stared at her and continued, Im sorry just now Whether it was his mocking of her in the mens clothing store, or just mistakenly thinking that she had taken the opportunity to be around with him, he was thinking too much. Emelia did not expect that Julian would apologize to her. She would have felt extremely ttered in the past when he treated her like this. But now since she didnt need it anymore, she was indifferent. So she calmly looked into his eyes and said, I ept your apology. Then she looked down at his hand grabbing her arm and said, Can you let me go now? Julian was feeling a slight embarrassment, and then let her go. Emelia stepped back and yed with her mobile phone again. Julian took out his car key to remotely unlock the car. He nced at her demure face and said, Get in the car, you know this ce. There are very few taxis here. This was a high-end residential area. The people who lived here are either wealthy or respectable, and there were always private carsing and going. She may not be able to catch a taxi even after waiting here for a long time. Emelia simply put away her mobile phone, looked at him and said firmly, No, I will walk to the ce where I can get a taxi by myself. Julian stared at her stubborn face, speechless for a moment. He had never known there was such stubbornness in her. She never appeared to lose her temper when she was with him. She obeyed everything he said and never stood up to him, except for the divorce. When the two were confronting each other, a car drove out from the iron door of the manor. Grandpa Hughess driver pressed down the car window and said to the two of them, Master asked me to send Ms. Jones off. Mr. Hughes, you shall go inside to apany him to lunch. Emelia got into the car without saying anything. She didnt even say goodbye to Julian. She fled rapidly like he was a monster. The driver nodded with Julian and drove Emelia away. Julian watched the leaving car and slightly tightened his jaw. Chapter 17 Finding a Good Man for Emelia The moment Julian sat down at the table, Grandpa Hughes came straight to the point and asked, Has the wedding date been set? He naturally refers to Julians marriage to Yvonne Sullivan. Since the divorce, Yvonne has been in and out of the Hughes family frequently. Although Julian never made a statement, the family members of both sides and the outside world all considered that the two were together. The main reason was that Yvonnes team released various news about her rtionship with Julian all day long as if they would be able to get married very soon. Julian rarely replied at this time, No, not set yet. Hurry up and get this marriage over with. Grandpa said curtly. Julian nced at him. Grandpa didnt like Yvonne. Although she often came to their house and were very close to his mother, grandpa never met with her. Therefore, when the old man urged him to marry her as soon as possible, Julian felt puzzled.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Grandpa took a bite of food and chewed slowly. Julian waited for a while before finally hearing him say, You need to get married so I can find a good man for Emelia. Julian almost spewed out the soup in his mouth. He stared at grandpa and asked, What do you mean? Grandpa snorted and said, What I mean is that I like Emelia very much. From now on, I will take her as a granddaughter and take care of her. Finding a good man for her to rely on is what I want to do for her first. Seeing that he didnt mean to be joking at all, Julian suddenly couldnt calm down. He said sternly, Grandpa, one be brother and sister with his ex-wife, dont you think that its weird? The old gentleman was indifferent: Whats wrong with it? I feel sorry for her and I like her a lot. She has such unreliable father and brother, what will happen to her in the future? He sighed guiltily. Well, it was me who put her in this situation. If I hadnt forced you two to marry before, she might have found a good man by now instead of wasting three years of her life. Julian felt depressed, thinking that he seemed to be her grandfather instead of his. He only realized Emelia wasted her three years, what about him? Grandpa then asked him thoughtfully, What do you think of Ezra? Would he and Emelia make a good match? Julians face became so gloomy and said, Do you think such a yboy suits her? Grandpa disagreed. Whats wrong with a yboy? A prodigal who returns to the right track is more precious than gold. Maybe he will be devoted to Emelia after getting along with her. Hearing his words, Julian sneered back at him. He was waiting to see if Ezra dared to be together with Emelia. Grandpa was so thrilled about this, so he immediately took out his cell phone and called Ezra. Ezra and Julian had been friends for many years, and the two families had always been in a good rtionship, so grandpa didnt take him as a stranger. After turning on the speaker, grandpa asked Ezra with a smile, Ezra, what have you been up totely? Ezra replied teasingly, You know me. Im just muddling along all day. Then he asked, Why are you calling, sir? Well, I want to set you up with a girl. Chapter 18 Attagirl! Ezra was smooth-tongued on that side and said, Yeah! The girl of your choice must be nice. I will meet whoever you introduce. Hearing his words, Julians face darkened, and he was thinking how to torture Ezrater. The old man tentatively said, Um what do you think of Emelia Jones? BangC There was a loud noise from the other end, and then the voice of Ezra crying and howling came, Fuck! Its boiling! After a good deal of chaos, Ezra finally spoke, Grandpa, Im sorry. I just spilled the coffee. What did you say just now? I didnt hear it clearly; would you say it again?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Grandpa lost his patience, and said in a displeased tone, I said I want to set you up with Emelia. Ezra immediately stated, Oh, grandpa, unfortunately, I just had a new girlfriend recently. Its not good to date two girls at the same time. Thisd. Didnt he just say in such a cheerful tone that he would definitely meet with that girl? Sir, I have something to deal with now. I gotta go and Ill visit you some other day. Then he hung up the phone as if running away. Grandpa threw the phone aside angrily. Julians mood was a little better. After taking a graceful bite of the dish, he kindly persuaded him, You dont have to worry so much, she might already have a boyfriend. The old man curiously asked, Really? Julian said nonchntly, Well, a boy who is only 20 years old. The reason why Julian told him this was because he thought that he would not be able to ept womans love with younger man in ordance with his conservative personality, and he would definitely find the opportunity to persuade Emelia not to associate with such a young boy. Unexpectedly, the old manughed loudly after listening and said, Attagirl! Young and strong, promising and energetic, this kind of man must be a great match for Emelias gentle character. Julian was speechless. The old man said again, Let me just say, Emelia is a good girl. Some people treat her as garbage, but there will always be others who treat her as treasures. Thest words seemed to satirize Julian intentionally, and Julian suddenly felt that the food in front of him was not delicious at all. After barely taking a few bites, Julian left the house. When he was driving back to thepany, he received a call from Yvonne. Yvonnes voice sounded aggrieved on the phone, Julian, are you not in thepany now? Julian answered simply, Hmm, no. I cooked soup at home this morning and brought it to you to surprise you, but you were not here. Yvonne has been keen on cooking and baking this kind of virtuous thing since she didnt do so much acting, and from time to time she baked some dessert for Julian as afternoon tea, or she would invite Julian over for dinner after cooking. And these were once done by Emelia every day, and more even Yvonne also learned how to make coffee, because in the past, Emelia would make him a cup of coffee every morning. Julians appetite was actually raised by Emelia in those few years. He even felt that the coffee in the cafe was not as good as Emelias. When Julian heard Yvonnes words, he inexplicably recalled the time he had spent with Emelia back then, which made him feel a little irritable for a while. He impatiently exined to Yvonne, Grandpa asked me toe over for lunch so I left thepany temporarily. Yvonne didnt seem to catch the impatience in his tone, and continued to ask, Why would Grandpa suddenly ask you to have lunch together? Julian replied, I am driving. Talk to youter. Then he hung up. He actually nned to go straight back to thepany, but thinking that Yvonne was waiting for him in thepany, he turned the steering wheel and head straight to Ezraspany. Chapter 19 She’s Had Enough Nina has been filming in Riverside City recently. That day when Emelia went to visit her scriptwriting teacher Kina Salkowski and checked on Nina by the way. No scriptwriter can write a y independently in one step. Emelia has been studying under Kina Salkowski since being introduced to the field by Nina. She wrote the outline of the script for two years, and then wrote parts of the scene. And then slowly began to write a specified unit independently. Since having been married with Julian, Emelia began to do this in private. Fortunately, this job did not require attendance every day, so she could be a conscientious Mrs. Hughes at that time, and she could also pursue her own little hobbies.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This time when Viggo gave her this y, Emelia felt that she still couldnt handle this huge responsibility alone. She suggested Viggo to ask Kina to be the lead scriptwriter, and she could continue to work under her teacher. But they both agreed that she had four years of experience and was good enough to be an independent scriptwriter. Their recognition and encouragement gave her a lot of confidence, and Kina also said that if she had any questions, she could always ask her for advice. This was the time, and she could visit Nina by the way, and feed Nina some delicacies made by herself. After being Mrs. Hughes for three years, her cooking skills areparable to those of a master chef. When Emelia arrived on the set, Kina was having a meeting with the director, so Emelia went to visit Nina first. The two had just chatted for a while, and they heard a noise not far away. Nina didnt even look at it, and said in distaste, It must be Caroline Hughes again, such a psycho. Caroline Hughes? What is she here for? At the mention of her, undisguised disgust shed across Emelias eyes. Caroline is Julians younger sister and Yvonnes best friend. In the three years of her marriage, she had been a devils spawn to Emelia. Not only Caroline said lots of mean things to her all day long, but also ndered her to the face of Julian, his parents and rtives, so that everyone in his entire family, except Grandpa Hughes, disliked and disrespected her. After graduating from university, Caroline had nothing to do, but thanks to her pretty good looks, she joined the film and television department established by Julian. There was no doubt that the Hughes family had the gene of giving birth to good-looking people. Caroline had the beauty but no EQ and no acting skills, so she had not always been that popr, relying on changing different kinds of boyfriends to catch some eyeballs. Those men were also willing to go out with her owing to such an influential brother she had. Even if Caroline was not popr in the acting career, she had no worry that she lost backup in the future with Julian on her side. Nina said contemptuously, The boyfriend she just made is ying the third principal male character in our crew, a well-known male gold-digger. Emelia was speechless. She hated Caroline as much as she disliked her. She would not havee here if she knew Caroline woulde too. Nina said again, By the way, I need to remind you that since the drama you took is invested by Julian, he will definitely give her a role to y. The implication was that if they met in the project of that drama, Emelia must be careful that she bullied her again. Emelia sneered at the bottom of her heart, even if Caroline was still being a bully this time, she would not bear it anymore. Because she was no longer the old Emelia, who blindly let his sister and his mother humiliate her in order to please Julian. No sooner had the ideae to her mind than she heard a sharp voice saying, Emelia? When did youe back? What are you doing here? Do you think anyone cane here? Emelia knew that the person was Caroline without looking back. After listening to such a harsh voice for three years, she would never mistake that. Chapter 20 Annoying as Always Emelia didnt want to pay attention to Caroline, so she tasted the coffee she brought with Nina elegantly. Although she didnt wish to cause trouble, it didnt mean that Caroline wouldnt bother her. Seeing that Emelia ignored herpletely, Caroline stood with her hands on her hips in front of the table where Emelia and Nina were sitting, and started dig at Emelia, Oh, it seems like some people have be deaf after going abroad for a year? Caroline was used to being superior in front of Emelia, and saying bad words. Besides, shepletely forgot that Emelia had nothing to do with her after the divorce and naturally Emelia would not tolerate her any longer. Emelia sat steadily on her seat, looked up at Caroline and said indifferently, I seem to have changed, but Ms. Hughes hasnt changed at all. Emelia stared at her arrogant face and said calmly, Annoying as always. Damn Caroline was used to Emelias tolerance. She didnt expect Emelia toe up and scold her without mercy. She also scolded her in front of so many people in the crew, making her look bad. Caroline was so embarrassed and angry that the look on her face was distorted, and out of control, she raised the coffee in her hand and poured it on Emelia. If the person who embarrassed her today was not Emelia, Caroline might not be so crazy. But she was ustomed to bullying Emelia, and was suddenly struck back so fiercely by her. Such a huge change made her angry and desperate. No one would have thought that Caroline would be so rude and ssh her coffee at others. Everyone was stunned for a while. Emelia leaned back instinctively. The coffee did not spill all over her, but on her white arms. It was midsummer. Emelia was only wearing a short-sleeved white T-shirt, so her white arms were instantly burnt red. Nina immediately became furious. She took a paper towel and handed it to Emelia instantly. Then she stood up to point at Caroline and started to swear, Fuck! You are such a psycho! Before Nina started acting, she used to be a student with poor grades and got that Big Sister style in school, and after bing an idol, she converged a lot. At this moment, she was really pissed off. She even rolled up her sleeves on the spot and tried to p Caroline in the face. Thanks to Emelia, she was stopped at once. Although Emelia was poured with coffee, she was extremely calm. She would never allow Nina to lose her civility in front of so many people. Because Nina was a popr idol, if the scene of her beating someone was spread, it would definitely make her reputation look bad by his opponent. She held her andforted her then said, Nina, it doesnt matter. Nina was about to explode with anger, and roared loudly, She has sshed coffee on you but you said it doesnt matter? Yes. Emelia smiled at her, and then said, Because I will ssh it back. After Emelia finished speaking, she picked up the cup of coffee in front of her, raised her hand and poured it back on Carolines face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was more vicious than Caroline, she directly aimed at her face. Caroline screamed out loud on the spot, the coffee was not hot anymore, and it wouldnt burn her, but it was enough to cause her a mess. This was fatal to her. Caroline always cherished her look and her face. Emelia! You bitch! How dare you! I am going to kill you! Carolines cursing echoed through the entire room. She tried to rush towards Emelia while wiping the coffee on her face indiscriminately. What happened here? A dignified and cold male voice sounded, and Julian walked over with the director and Kina. Chapter 21 Apologizing to Emelia Hearing Julians voice, Caroline immediately ran to him and said with tears, Brother, that bitch sshed coffee on my face! Emelia had experienced such a thing as a thief posing as judge many times before. She didnt expect Julian to say anything for her, only whispered to Nina, I am going to the washroom first. Emelia didnt want to stay there and continue arguing. Although she was sshed with coffee, she also sshed it back, so they were even. What she needed was to treat the injury on her wrist. A cool flush would help a lot. Nina couldnt bear to be insulted by Caroline, so she retorted indignantly, Miss Hughes, why didnt you tell your brother that you sshed the coffee at Emelia first, and the coffee that you sshed was hot? Nina grabbed Emelia and showed her arms to Caroline. she said angrily, Emelias arm has been burned like this, how can you have the nerve to say that? If things go to the worst, your face will be spoiled!, Nina said through gritted teeth. Until was Emelia pulled out, Julian found that her white T-shirt was covered with coffee, and her arm was red and swollen. Thinking that Nina said that the coffee sshed by Caroline was hot, he immediately ordered, Apologize. Caroline said arrogantly, My brother has spoken. Apologize to me quickly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian stared at Caroline with a cold face and ordered word by word: Its you who should apologize! Julians words surprised Emelia, Nina and the people all around him, but Emelia turned her head immediately. Ironically, when they were couple, he never sided with her. Now he had been divorced for a year, but he was willing to speak for her. A famous scriptwriter once said: What is redundant? Coat in summer, fan in winter, and your care when my heart is broken. She didnt need him to side with her anymore, so she didnt appreciate his help at all. What? Caroline asked angrily, and eximed, Are you serious? Why should I apologize?! Yes, I did ssh coffee on her, but she sshed back! Nina was good at quarrelling, and immediately refuted, If you hadnt used harsh words against Emelia first and sshed coffee on her, would she ssh back? Nina looked at Julian and said sarcastically, Mr. Hughes, your sister is really interesting. We just drank our coffee, but she came up to scold Emelia was deaf. It served her right, if you ask me. As soon as Caroline heard what Nina say, she wanted to hit her. Julian looked at Caroline with innate dignity, and she stopped at once. But she gritted his teeth and said, I would not apologize to her, over my dead body! Julian just said, Since you havent realized your fault, its better to stay at home and reflect on yourself. Hearing this, Caroline was so pissed that she almost fainted Julian looked at Emelia, who was silent all along. I will take you to the hospital. Emelia raised her eyes and said with alienated tone, No, thank you! Mr. Hughes. Its not a big deal. Her tone and expression were so alienated as if they were strangers. Julian stared at her stubborn face, and his unexined restlessness became stronger and stronger. He insisted, Your arms are burned like this, and you said its okay? Its really not a big deal. Emelia still refused. Even if she wanted to go to the hospital, she would go by herself instead of with Julian. Julian put on a long face. The two just stood there and refuse to budge. Chapter 22 Thought He Was Acting In fact, people around them had all realized there was something between Julian and Emelia, but no one dared say anything more. After beat Caroline in argument, Nina just waited and saw the Julians deted expression after being rejected by Emelia and Carolines re. Watching her brother help his ex-wife, who she had always despised and bullied, Caroline must be fuming in her heart. Ken, who had been watching on the side, whispered to Emelia, Emelia, I think youd better go to the hospital first. Emelia felt embarrassed and said, Teacher, I was gonna ask you some questionsBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kina Salkowski was a top screenwriter, always busy. Emelia managed to have a chance to make an appointment with Kina and didnt want to give it up. Kinaforted her: Its all right. Go to the hospital first. We can talkter. Emelia had such a good rtionship with Kina, which was a jaw-dropping fact to Caroline. Who did she think she is? She even wanted to butter up Kina Salkowski? Kina was famous for his lofty and arrogant but also brilliant. He is a big gun in the screenwriting industry. Many people wanted Kina to train new screenwriters, but Kina curtly refused. Emelia just called Kina teacher. Emelias a scriptwriter? Emelia respected Kina very much. Since Kina said so, she had topromise and turn around to leave. Julian followed her at once. Brother! Caroline burst into tears because of Julians behavior. She had thought her brother would help her get back at Emelia. Unexpectedly, her brother asked her to apologize to Emelia and have her grounded. She got so enraged. Kina nced at Caroline, who had been making a scene. She couldnt bear that and said, Miss Hughes, Ive always known that money can buy everything, rtionships, entertainments, fancy stuffs and all that, but theres one thing money cant buy Upbringing., Kina said coldly and walked away with Nina. Kina was implying that Caroline was ill bred. Caroline so felt embarrassed and had to cover her face and ran away. Her so-called boyfriend left silently after watching the farce. For those who had been dissed by Kina Salkowski, he dared not have contact with them again. In this circle, rich producers are at the top of the pyramid, and for a scriptwriter like Kina is also very close to the top. If he still wanted to stay in the showbiz, he should stay away from Caroline. Emelia and Julian left the crew one after another, and Julian s car stopped aside. Emelia didnt get in the car directly, but stopped by the car and said to Julian, Mr. Hughes, I have to admit that youve put on a good show by cing righteousness above your family. But the show is over now. Ill go to the hospital by myself. Julian paused when he was about to open the car door, and he felt a fire burning inside his body. He turned to her and snarled, You think Im acting? Emelia asked him coldly, Didnt you? If you still stand on her side despite what shes done, isnt it equal to announcing that your parents hadnt teach her well? This is the only reason that Emelia can think of today to exin why Julian punished Caroline, to protect his familys reputation, she guessed. Otherwise, why did he do that? He didnt care about her life when they were married. Why did he care about her after divorce? Julian pursed his lips together and almost lost it by due to her presumption. Chapter 23 Unconcerned, Heartless and Ruthless Emelia didnt want to face Julian s unountably angry look at all. Anyway, she had made it clear, so she didnt stay any longer and turned to leave. Julian pulled her back in anger and pressed her against the car indignantly. The distance between them was so close that they could smell the scent of each other, familiar and yet strange.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When they looked each other closely, Julian froze. Emelia was really a beautiful woman, all her features were just in such a perfect harmony. She wore make up today, making her look more attractive than usual with the help of eyeline. Julian didnt know whats wrong with him. When they werent divorced, he always looked at her with disparagement. He hated her very much especially when he thought of her scheming against him. Unexpectedly, after a year of divorce, he now thinks she has a thrilling charm. Compared with Julian, Emelia was calm, and her frown showed her impatience. Mr. Hughes, what are you doing now? Im afraid its not appropriate for you to press your ex-wife like this., she said with a glint of mockery. Hearing that, Julian suddenly recovered and looked embarrassed. He opened the door and stuffed her into the car, Get in! Seeing this, Emelia didnt resist any more. After she fastened her seat belt, she turned and looked out of the window. He was still so overbearing and arrogant that he never cared about her feelings. Julian took a bottle of iced mineral water from the car refrigerator and handed it to Emelia, You can use this to ease the pain. Emelia took it and said, Thank you. Julian started the car and drove away. They didnt speak to each other. The air in the car fell silent for a moment. When the car came to a stop at a red light, Julian turned his head to Emelia. She was looking down at the wound on her arm, with delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkling. He thought she was frowning with pain, so he couldnt help asking, Are you okay? He surprised himself after this question came out. When did he be so proactive? He then made excuses for his concern. The injury on her wrist was caused by his sister, and his concern was taken for granted. His concern made Emelias look more serious. She replied indifferently, Yes. This physical pain was really nothingpared with the profound heartache he once gave her. She frowned just now because she felt fretful at the thought of sharing a car with Julian, and she was annoyed that she didnt take taxi to the hospital by herself. What Emelia said made Julian do not know what to say. At that moment, green light lit up, so he could only concentrate on driving. After driving for a while, he asked again, Do you know Ms. Salkowski? It was obvious that Emelia and Kina had known each other quite wall from what just happened, which actually surprised Julian. Emelia reluctantly replied, Yes. In fact, she didnt want to talk to Julian. They didnt know each other very well after all. Emelia was praying for Julian to shut up quickly but he still asked, How do you know each other? Emelia closed her mouth without answering. Last time they saw each other in Tymers Entertainment. If he wanted to know what she was doing, he couldve just asked. Obviously, he was unconcerned, heartless and ruthless. Chapter 24 One-Hundred Dollar Bill Emelias disregard made Julian very angry. Her temper grew much worse after divorce that she dared not answer him. Had she even lost the basic manners? Besides, apart from their rtionship before, wasnt she afraid he would make trouble for her? With his rank and his power, he can make her not to established herself in this society. Well. She was really a person who has never worked hard in society. She didnt even understand the basic rules of survival in the workce. With such a character, she will have to suffer a lot in the future. At that time, she will certainly regret giving up her identity as Mrs. Hughes. He gave her everything except love at the beginning. She and her lousy father and brother can havefortable and wealthy lives. Thinking of this, Julian remembered that Emelia had asked for a divorce in front of so many people, which made him feel humiliated. Rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. He drove faster and faster. Seeing him speeding up, Emelia warned him, Mr. Julian, arent you afraid of an ident? Her reminder calmed Julian for a few minutes, and the speed slowed down. He sneered and said, Are you afraid of death? A rich man like you is not afraid of death. What should I be afraid of?, Emelia said with rxed tone. But its inappropriate to die with me. Its worth remembering to die with your loved one, isnt it? Julian was irritated by her words again. If he hadnt thought of the injury on her arm, he would let her get out of the car immediately. They arrived at the hospital in such an unpleasant atmosphere. Julian led Emelia directly to find Arthur Hudgens, Julian s friend and famous surgeon.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Arthur saw the woman, he eximed on the spot, Emelia? Like Ezra Cantillo, Arthur knew almost everything about the past of Julian and Emelia, so he was so surprised to see the two divorced people appear in his office at the same time. Emelia said bluntly, Hi, Doctor Hudgens, please help me see if there is anything wrong with my injury. I was scalded by hot coffee. Arthur quickly recovered himself and replied, OK, OK. After carefully checking Emelias white wrist for a long time, Arthur said, Its not a big deal. Fortunately, the coffee has been bought for some time, and the heat has dropped a lot. So it doesnt hurt the inneryer of the skin, it wont blister or leave scars, but it will be red and tingling for a few days. Ill give you some ointment to relieve the tingling. Arthur was very professional in seeing a doctor. Emelia nodded and said, OK, thank you. After Arthur prescribed her medicine, Emelia got up and nned to leave,pletely ignoring Julian standing aside. But she just took a step and paused, then took out a hundred dors bill from her bag. She walked up to Julian, slipped that one-hundred dor bill into his shirt pocket and said, Mr. Hughes, thank you for bringing me to the hospital just now. Here is the fare. Keep the change. Emelia ignored Arthurs dropped jaw and Julians gloomy look, and turned away. Emelia knew Julian wouldnt ept her money, so she stuffed it directly into him. She didnt want to owe him half a cent. Arthur looked at their interaction and felt as if he were dreaming. Having not seen Emelia for a year, Arthur felt that Emelia has undergone a personal transformation. She was more alienated than over, which made him feel unfamiliar with her. Chapter 25 He’s Screwed Dude, what happened? Arthur nced at the one-hundred dors bill, and felt an impulse tough, but due to Julian s gloomy look, he held back. Julian gritted his teeth, took out the one-hundred dors bill, and left Arthur s office without saying a word. Arthur immediately called Ezra, Guess who Julian just brought to my hospital? Ezra replied two words to him without suspense: Emelia.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. How do you know that? Arthur asked in surprise, Do you know that Emelia hase back? Ezra saidzily, Yes, I did, I has seen her roasting Julian and making himpletely speechless. Arthur immediately burst intough, and then told Ezra the scene of Emelia giving money to Julian. After hearing this, Ezra gloated and said, Im afraid a simr situation will ur all the time in the future. Arthur wondered, Emelia has treated him like that. Why does he still have an intersection with her? Ezra replied, Because Julian thought Emelia was ying hard-to-get. What After a while, Arthur said slowly, Why do I feel that Emelia really doesnt want to talk to him. Ezra snickered, Be confident, she really doesnt. Arthur said, Do you think so too? Then why dont you tell Julian the truth? Ezra said tonelessly, Do you think that he can believe that? Emelia has been obsessed with him for so long. He must not believe that Emelia doesnt love him now. If I were him, I dont believe that either. During the three years of their marriage, everyone knew how hard Emelia had tried in managing her marriage. Arthur puzzled to said, Why did he do this? Isnt he going to marry Yvonne? Recently, there were rumors that Yvonne Sullivan was going to marry into the Hughes family. They just needed a marriage certificate. Ezra said, Who knows what he thinks. Yeah, no one knew except for himself. Arthur continued, Why do I feel that he doesnt love Yvonne that much? Otherwise, why did he marry Emelia after breaking up with Yvonne at once? Even if he had sex with Emelia, even if his father forced him, but he was not the kind of person to be manipted. Ezra raised his eyebrows and said, You mean he was satisfied with Emelia at the beginning? He added: If thats what you said, things shall be worse for him in the future. * Outside the crew. Sitting in her car, Caroline burst into tears and lost her temper. The driver had to get out of the car to smoke. It was really bad luck for him to be a driver for such a spoiled youngdy. If the Hughes family hadnt given him much money, he would have resigned. After quarreled with others, the first thing Caroline did is to call Yvonne. She wanted to tell her that her brother even punished her in public for Emelia. As soon as the phone was connected, Caroline cried, Yvonne, Emelia is back, and my brother punished me for her today! Yvonne was cooking soup in the kitchen. When she saw that the call was from Caroline, she felt much disgusted. Although she hated Caroline, she had to pretend be her good friend. After all, she was her future sister-inw. What Caroline said struck her. The spoon in her hand was dropped onto the ground. Chapter 26 She’s Not Worthy What did you say? Your brother helped Emelia Jones? Yvonne asked Caroline incredulously. Let alone the indifferent attitude of Julian towards Emelia during their three-year marriage. Its more than enough for Julian to hate Emelia when Emelia made Julian so awkward during the divorce. How could he still help Emelia? Yvonne didnt believe it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yes. Caroline cried and told Yvonne everything between her and Emelia. After speaking, Caroline used Julian angrily, If you have any idea, please tell me how could my brother treat me like this? He and Emelia are both divorced and he still protects her. What is this situation! Caroline only cared about her own feelings,pletely unaware of how embarrassing Yvonne was when she heard her word. Not to mention that Yvonne was now Julians fiance. Yvonne took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then try to rxed Caroline while regaining some dignity for herself, Caroline, your brother may not be protecting her. Think about this, when did your brother protect her when they were married? Your brother was protecting you. If he didnt scold you, he may get criticized by the others. You understand? Yvonne secretly satirized it was Caroline who brought up the trouble and asked Julian to help her. Its her who led to the interaction between Julian and Emelia. But ording to Carolines IQ, she wouldnt understand the irony at all. She just thought Yvonne was right about that Julian was protecting her. Suddenly she felt less depressed. She changed the subject, But Emelia is really annoying. She thinks she is a moral person. Has she forgotten what tricks she had used to sleep with my brother in order to climb up thedders? Yvonne didnt want to listen to Carolines words. When she thought that Julian and Emelia were once so close to each other or even slept together for three years, she felt so depressed. She and Julian have not gone that far yet. She has hinted at Julian more than once in the year since Julian divorce, but Julian has never made any more progress with her. Before breaking up with Julian, she and Julian were only in a purely romantic rtionship. At that time, it was not that Julian didnt want to sleep with her, but she was thinking about her identity. She didnt want to have sex with Julian so quickly, for fear that he would not cherish her after they have a more intimate rtionship. Now she desperately wanted to get closer to him, but he didnt want it Yvonne couldnt help but clenched her hands tightly at this thought. Caroline was still muttering on the other side, Yvonne, my brother had me grounded. You have to help me persuade him, or I will be screwed. I know, Ill talk to him. Yvonne replied to Caroline perfunctorily, I have something important to do, got to go. I will hang up first. After hanging up, Yvonne was not in the mood of doing anything, let alone the soup. So, she turned off the fire and asked her men to investigate Emelia. * After Emelia left the hospital, she drove back to her home. She called Nina from the car to relive her worries. Nina breathed a sigh of relief, I am so d that you are safe. With such a beautiful skin, if someone leave you scars, I really want to tear Caroline apart. Nina said again, By the way, since Caroline knows that you are back, Yvonne must know that too. Be careful, she may set you up again. Emelia smiled gently, I dont own Julian anymore, she doesnt need to target at me anymore. Yvonne sent her a pregnancy notice, announcing that she was pregnant with Julians child. Emelia thought the information was real. Besides, Julian ruthlessly told her that he would not have children with her and that she was unworthy. Shepletely epted the idea of letting him go, and then she took the initiative to divorce Julian. Chapter 27 She Has A Glamorous Career After Emelia went abroad, she learned from Nina that Yvonne was not pregnant at all, and that the pregnancy report was forged by Yvonne in order to destroy her rtionship with Julian. Emelia didnt hate Yvonne much even after learning about Yvonnes dirty move. Because even without Yvonnes pregnancy, she and Julian would not be able to continue their rtionship. Julian didnt love her, and this was the root reason of her giving uppletely. Emelia didnt tell Julian about Yvonnes scheme. And all these tricks made no difference after they had divorced. Emelia found it ironic that Julian kept saying that Emelia was setting him up and that she was insidious. But his first true love didnt appear to be anything better, didnt she? Seeing that she was so calm, Nina couldnt help but teased her, Although you dont own Julian anymore, what if Julian pesters you? Emelia seemed to have heard some big joke, and said to Nina whileughing, Oh, our super star Nina Sanchez. Have your IQ gotten low because you are busy acting all day? Why would he pester me? Emelia couldnt imagine Julian pestering her. Julian hated her so much, and he was such a cocky guy. It was lucky enough for her if he didnt, out of hatred, block all the way she could choose to make money. For example, if he knew that the screenwriter of the show he had invested was her, would he directly ask Viggo Johansen to rece her? Ninaughed and said, Well, well, I worry too much. Just mind your own store. I will be careful. Emeliaforted Nina. Emelia knew that Nina was worried about her being bullied again, but she was no longer the same Emelia. Whether it was Julian mother Heather Duncan, Caroline or Yvonne, she had been silently enduring their insults back then, all in order to please Julian. Heather and Caroline bullied and scolded her directly, while Yvonne was doing that secretly. Even though back then Yvonne had known that Julian and Emelia were married, but she still hyped up various rumors about her rtionship with Julian. Obviously, she didnt take Emelia as Julians wife. Now Emelia didnt care about Julian feelings. So, certainly she wont be magnanimous to them anymore. She would fight them down just like she sshed coffee back at Caroline today. * While Yvonne was investigating Emelia, Julian also asked someone to check her identity, and he got the results faster. In President Hughess office, Julian frowned slightly while sitting at his desk looking at the screenwriters name on the material. Wintry Frost? Why was this name so familiar? He suddenly took a file next to him and opened it, with such a name printed on it. In other words, the scriptwriter of the period drama he just invested in was Emelia? Julian was a little unbelievable.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He remembered the words Viggo Johansen used when he rmended this screenwriter called Wintry Frost some time ago. Viggo said that although she was kind of a neer, she was very talented. The way she told stories could always arouse the empathy of the audience. Compared to Viggos praise of Emelia, Julian remembered his impression of Emelia in the past three years. She was so dull and boring. Nothing more, nothing impressive. Therefore, he couldnt associate the talented scriptwriter Wintry Frost mentioned by Viggo with Emelia. In shock, he took a closer look at Emelias resume. It turned out that she had been working as a part-time scriptwriter over the years. At that time, he mocked her for being no one. And he once said that the reason why she became his girlfriend and be so intimate to him was she wanted to get into the Hughes family for the sake of happiness in the rest of her life. He had scold her for being unrealistic and vain. Even when they divorced, he evenughed at her, saying that she was out of touch with society, and she would suffer from poverty after she divorced him. But now she has a morous career, and she had received admiration from Viggo Johansen Chapter 28 Isn’t he really letting go? The assistant David Brennan on the side saw that Julian hadnt spoken for a long time, and that his face was rather grim, so David took the initiative to say, I didnt expect Ms. Hughes to be But he soon realized his mistake and quickly corrected himself, Miss Jones turned out to be the screenwriter Wintry Frost. If you dont want to hire her, I will contact Mr. Johansen immediately. David has been with Julian for many years, and he know very well how much Julian was sick of Emelia. Although David thought Emelia was much easier to get along with than Yvonne, its none of his concern about the rtionships between the three. But he didnt expect Julian to stop him, No need. David paused in surprise. He thought Julian didnt want to see Emelia at all. If Emelia became their screenwriter, they would have to meet her more frequently. Julian exined, Since Mr. Johansen strongly rmended her, of course we have to believe in her ability. Besides, business was business, theres nothing personal. The implication was that he was aware of personal stuff and business. He would not kick her out of this project because of his personal prejudice against Emelia. David nodded, Okay, I get it. Then he said, Tomorrow is the first plenary meeting of this project, do you want to attend? Yeah. Julian had a jam-packed schedule. Hearing this, David noted it down and left to make arrangements. A trace of different emotions shed across Julians eyes. He would see for himself what kind of script she had written tomorrow. Soon after Julian started working, Yvonne called. Yvonne protested softly on the other end of the phone, Julian, you havent apanied me for a long time. Julian raised his hand to massage his forehead, Ive been a little busy with work these days. Okay. Yvonne seemed very sensible, Do you have any ns for tomorrow? Julian didnt hide anything, and faintly replied, Tomorrow there will be a meeting for a new TV drama project. A new TV show? Yvonne eximed happily, and then she said eagerly, Great, let me attend the meeting with you. Although I dont work as an actress now, I am still interested in it. Julian was silent for a while, and finally he said seriously, Yvonne, if you want to continue your acting career, do proceed. Julian never said that Yvonne should quit her jobs and stay out of showbiz. It was Yvonne who suddenly said that she was tired of the industry and wanted to quit. Yvonne always showed the regret of quitting the business for him. But he was not touched at all.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, he found it distasteful. She was the one who insisted on breaking up with him in order to prove that she was capable of gaining a foothold in showbiz. But she was also the one who said that she wanted to quit. Yvonnes contradictory decisions annoyed Julian, because her selfish decision at the beginning caused the fate of so many people to be rewritten. Yvonne was choked by Julians word but she then smartly changed the subject, Come on honey, just tell me whether I can participate or not. A trace of boredom shed across Julian eyes. When did Yvonne started hiding her emotion and started tempting him? Its not that he couldnt hear the temptation in Yvonnes words. He also believed that since Caroline knew that Emelia was back, Yvonne must know that too. Yvonne wanted to follow him to the meeting tomorrow. Her purpose was to meet Emelia, or to see if there was anything between him and Emelia. However, Julian eventually agreed, Okay. As for why he would, of course it was because he wanted to stimte Emelia, to see if she was really over him. Chapter 29 Emelia Didn’t Show Up At nine oclock the next morning, in the meeting room of Tymers Entertainment. This is the first formal meeting of the period drama project Princess Lenia. It stood to reason that all important people from investors to directors and screenwriters should attend.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Especially the screenwriter. She was the protagonist today. She needed to introduce the outline and overall direction of the script to every big guy. When Julian and Yvonne appeared together, Viggo Johansen raised his eyebrows and then stood up to wee them. He especially expressed his wee to Yvonne. Viggos words seemed be implying something, Miss Sullivan is also interested in this show, right? Yvonne held Julian arm, her exquisite bloomed a graceful smile, I am semi-retired, and there wont be any chance for me. I am just here to apany Julian. Yvonne looked around the meeting room as he spoke, trying to find Emelia. Viggo nced at Yvonne without saying anything. He then turned around and invited the two to sit down. When Julian sat down, he nced down at the watch on his wrist. It was about to be the start of the meeting, but there the screenwriter was absent. Ten minutester, the meeting officially started, and Emelia still didnt arrive. Viggo got up and announced to everyone apologetically, Everyone, Im sorry that our screenwriter couldnt make it today. I will introduce the script to you. Julians face darkened a little bit. Did she think she was working at a vegetable market? How could she leave them here as she wanted? Julians face didnt look good, and others expressed displeasure as well. Yvonne, who was sitting next to Julian, also said with a smile, Come on, Mr. Johansen, this is the first official meeting of this project. Your screenwriter just stood us all up? Viggo exined with a smile, She didnt stand us up. The real reason was that she had an ident. As soon as Viggo said the word ident, Julian who sit from the opposite side frowned slightly. ident? Wasnt she still fine even her wrist was burned by coffee yesterday? What happened to herter? As Viggo exined about the reason, Yvonne suddenly felt awkward, because it seemed that the what she said suddenly sounded very aggressive. Would Julian feel that she was deliberately targeting Emelia? She has always been generous, sensible and tolerant in front of Julian. She didnt want Julian to think she was so mean and selfish. After Viggo exined the reason, he went to the front and nned to do his presentation. Emelia contacted him as soon as she knew that she could not make it to the meeting on time. And then she sent him the slides she had made for todays meeting. Julian suddenly asked, Didnt your screenwriter exin what ident she had encountered? Yvonnes hand under the table was clenched tightly. Although Julians question sounded ceremonious, she somewhat felt that Julian was worried about Emelia. Yvonne didnt know why she felt this way. Although she was clear that Julian despised Emelia, the womans sixth sense was just so damn urate. Viggo stood in the front, and answered him formally, I didnt ask. This is the employees privacy after all. I choose to respect and believe her. In fact, Viggo knew why Emelia didnt attend the meeting. Today was the death day of Emelias mother. Emelias mother was buried in the countryside. She hurried back to the countryside to visit her gravest night, thinking that she coulde back this morning. Unexpectedly, it was the rainy season. On her way back, the bus that Emelia was taking slipped and rolled over. Although Emelia didnt think she was injured, the ambnce sent everyone on the bus to the hospital for a collective examination, so she couldnt rush back in time. Chapter 30 Surrounded by Glamorous Actors Viggo knew the reason, but he didnt tell Julian. He did this on purpose. He wanted to find out what Julian thought about his ex-wife Emelia. After Viggo dropped his words, Julian looked into Viggos eyes pensively. As the boss of Emelia, if she couldnt make it to such an important meeting, she must give Viggo an exnation. It was impossible for Viggo not to know the reason. But Viggo deliberately didnt tell him, what is his purpose? Not only do women have the sixth sense, men do too. Julian feels that Viggos purpose on Emelia were not simple. Viggo was a pivotal figure in the entertainment industry. When he was young, he debuted as a singer andter he transformed into an actor. From TV drama series to movies, he went all the way up and her career were loaded with awards. In recent years, he appeared less on screens. He founded Tymers Entertainment with his friends and turned to be behind the scenes. When Viggo was young, he had had a girlfriend and a stable rtionship. However, the two broke up because of personality shes. There were rumors too. However, hes currently single. So theres a young and lively actor called Harry Zink who had just turned 20, and a 40-ish aplished, oh, BEST actor Viggo Johansen. Both of them were coveting Emelia. The 32-year-old Julian tightened his jaw without saying a word. Shes quite capable, isnt she? Julian was in a bad mood throughout the meeting, and Viggo did his presentation without noticing him. With a sullen mood, Julian did not expect that he wouldter be attracted by the outline of the script written by Emelia. To be honest, Julian was really curious about what kind of story Emelia woulde up with beforeing to this conference. But he did not expect the script to be so amazing and fantastic. But now Julian listened to Viggos narration,pletely immersed in the plot. And he even had an urge to execute the project immediately. With so many years of experience in this business, and his judgment on filming projects in recent years, he was sure that this drama would be phenomenal. Viggo was right. Emelias words and sentences can indeed control peoples mood. Her ideas are indeed very magnificent and interesting. It waspletely different from the boring and stubborn Emelia he knew before After the meeting, Julian went to Viggos office for the first time,pletely forgetting that he still had Yvonne with him. Yvonne was left alone in the meeting room by Julian, smiling, but gritted her teeth in annoyance. As soon as Julian entered Viggos office, he said straightforwardly, What happened to her? Viggo poured himself a ss of water slowly, avoiding the question of Julian, I thought Mr. Hughes came to talk about the script with me. Julian really had no patience. He simply expressed his anxiety, squinted his eyes and asked, Viggo, what is your purpose? Viggo nced at him, then took a pen to write a series of numbers on the paper and handed him, Her phone number, as for what happened to her, it is better for you to ask her. Judging from Julians expression at the moment, Viggo was sure that Julian certainly did not know today was the death anniversary of Emelias mother. Having been married with Emelia for three years, but he still didnt know about such an important day. He can tell how bad a husband he once was. How could he neglect his wife back then? Viggo sneered in his heart. Whats the point of caring now after he had hurt her so deeply?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Did he think Emelia still cared about him? Chapter 31 Really Don’t Know Anything about Your Ex-wife After getting the phone number, Julian did not leave at once, but said to Viggo again, Mr. Johansen, I didnt expect that you are also a talent scout, sparing no effort to nurture and promote neers in thepany like this. Viggo naturally knew the hidden meaning in Julians words. Julian saw that he had fancy for Emelia, and sarcastically said that he was sending Emelia abroad for training and giving her the opportunity to be an independent scriptwriter based on that reason. He shook his head andughed, Mr. Hughes, it seems you really dont know anything about your ex-wife. I am not a talent scout, but shes so excellent that were willing to give her a chance. When Nina introduced Emelia to me as a part-time scriptwriter, I gave her a random topic to work on and asked her to write a storyline as a test. The storyline that Emelia wrote turned out to be the most appealing among several new scriptwriters, and it was even spotted by Ms. Salkowski right away, who directly approached me and said she wanted to take on Emelia as a pupil. Julians eyes shed with a trace of surprise. Everyone knew that Kina Salkowski seldom train new scriptwriters herself, and he did not expect that Kina actually offered to tutor Emelia. Viggo could see the surprise in Julians eyes and spoke again, Emelia has always loved literature since she was young, winning prizes in various writingpetitions when she was a student. And She graduated as a student of honor of the dramatic literature program. Even without me and Ms. Salkowski, she would still be a shining new star in the screenwriting world. Of course, if it hadnt been for those three years of marriage to you, shed probably be famous by now. Because she had to be a dutiful Mrs. Hughes, she could only work part-time as a scriptwriter and was not able to devote all her energy and time to writing the script. Viggo was ming Julian for dying Emelias career, which infuriated Julian. Giving Viggo a nk look, he turned around and walked away holding that phone number. Emelia was the top student in literature and first in her major, as well as so talented that Kina Salkowski offered to bring her into the profession, such an outstanding past made Julian feel like a big mountain was pressed down on his heart, making him unable to breathe. He really didnt know Emelia was this good, and he never really got to know her seriously. At the beginning of his marriage to her, he was in a constant state of irritation at being set up by her and her father, and hated her with nothing but disgust. And his way of venting this negativity was to torture her hard in bed, watching her tremble and cry beneath him, which he found exceptionally happy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then he calmed down, but couldnt let go of his position to spend time with her in a calm and normal way because he was used to being above her all the time, and naturally he didnt get to know her. When Julian came out of Viggos office in a troubled mood, Yvonne walked towards him and took his arm in an intimate manner, Have you finished talking to Mr. Johansen about the script? Julian nodded and said, Come on, I will take you back. Yvonne pressed herself against his arm and pouted, I dont want to go back, I want to spend the whole day with you. Julian lowered his eyes and replied to her, Im busy every day, and you know that. Yvonne knew to stop at the right time, so she said, Shall we have dinner together tonight? Its been a long time since youve eaten with me. Julian responded, Okay, Ill have David book the restaurantter and let you know. Yvonne clung to him and suggested, I want to have steak, lets go to that Italian restaurant we always go to, okay? Julians footsteps paused. He did not know why, but ever since he learned that Emelia was allergic to beef andmb and the like, he felt that his favorite steaks didnt taste good anymore. Chapter 32 Dispute Over the Script My stomach isnt feeling too welltely, lets have some light Chinese food. Julian looked pale and refused Yvonnes proposal. Yvonnes eyes went dim. She loved steak and other Western food, and so did Julian. She had always been proud of the fact that she was extremelypatible with Julian in terms of diet. Yvonne tried to convince herself that Julian might really be suffering from an upset stomach recently, so she changed her expression to one of concern and asked him, Stomach upset again? Julian nodded as he walked, his stomach didnt seem to have beenfortable for the past year. When he was with Emelia, Emelia helped him carefully with his diet three times a day. At that time, she said that stomach problems should be slowly healed by diet, but he simply did not believe her. In this year after the divorce, reality told him it was truth. Without a sound and sensible diet, his stomach problems were always on the rise. Yvonne sighed, I told you to quit coffee and to smoke and drink less, but you simply didnt listen to me. When it came to coffee, Yvonne gritted her teeth, for she knew that Emelia used to make Julian a cup of hand brewed coffee every morning. She tried to learn how to make coffee after Julians divorce, and even thought she was very good at making it, so she made it for him a few times, only to have him stop drinking after just one sip. She was so angry that she almost had internal injuries, and then she didnt want to be so tired and simply used his bad stomach as an excuse to persuade him to quit coffee. It took giving up coffee to kick these bad habits that Emelia had spoiled him. In response to Yvonnesint, Julian gave her little reaction, which was tantamount to indirectly stating that he would not quit coffee. After the two of them got into the car, Julian drove Yvonne back to her ce. On the way, Yvonne tentatively asked him, By the way, do you feel satisfied with this script today? Julian spat out two words, Quite good. Yvonne gritted her teeth and added, Dont you think that the ending is illogical? Julian asked, Howe? Yvonne tried her best to look calm: The ending is that the unpopr consort and the lord tie the knot in the end, when the lords first love is dead. But previously it has spent so many scenes to describe how much the lords loves his first love. How could you just let her die like that? She was so furious during the meeting just now. It would be fine if she didnt know that Emelia had written the script, but after she found out that Emelia was the writer, she felt that Emelia was insinuating the rtionship between the three of them.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The male protagonist of this period drama is a monarch with the title of Lord Reminburg. Lord Reminburg has a legitimate consort, but its a marriage of convenience, and Lord Reminburg actually doesnt like this consort at all, because he has the woman he loves. Wasnt this a reflection of the rtionship between her, Julian and Emelia in reality? But Emelia ends up writing his first love to death, making the unpopr consort the lords favorite. Was Emelia looking forfort in the script because she could not get it in reality? After Yvonnes reminder, Julian finally realized that the persona of this script was somewhat simr to the three of them in reality, but he didnt feel anything wrong with it. The whole structure of the story and the important storylines woulde down to such an ending, it is logical. The princess consort apanied Lord Reminburg through many things. From the fight between Lords to the border war, to his serious injury, to the final ascension to the supreme throne, he has his consort by his side. Especially during the period when he was seriously injured, it was the princess consort who kept the entire castle functioning as usual, and it is absolutely right that he should grant her a kingdom and a loyal rtionship. Julian thought that his statement was based entirely on the plot and he was calm and sensible, but Yvonne was exasperated. Chapter 33 The Sky Isn’t Falling Yvonne, as the real first love, could not ept the reversed ending of this script at all. The reason she just mentioned this to Julian was that she hoped Julian would also find this ending bad and ask Emelia to modify the script in her capacity as an investor. How could she have imagined that Julian would approve of this ending and not feel the least a bit bad about it? Julian But the next second Julian interrupted her in a serious tone, Yvonne, Im doing a TV show now, not some childrens y. The implication was that he was happy with the current plot and she should stay out of it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Julians words made Yvonnes eyes red with anger. He was implying that she treated his project as a childrens y. Of course she knew he was doing a TV show, when had she ever interfered with his works all these years? If the scriptwriter had not been Emelia, she would not have been so annoyed nor interfered. However, Yvonne could only suppress her grievances because she had not shown in front of Julian that she did not know about Emelias return and her role as the scriptwriter, and she had been trying hard to maintain her gentle persona. Yvonne sneered in her heart. It didnt matter if Julian didnt approve of changing the script, she would get someone else to interfere with the matter. Investors are important, so are the directors. If the director is not happy with the script, the project will not go ahead. Over the years in this circle, she had many of her own contacts and ways of dealing with people. She would like to see what Emelia, a scriptwriter fresh off the boat, could do topete with her, a popr actress. Also she had Caroline Hughes in her hand, who was given a role in all the projects that Julian invested in. As long as Caroline Hughes was involved in this show, when the timees to shoot, Emelia would be embarrassed. Because of this little incident, Julians face did not look good. After dropping off Yvonne, he drove away without even looking at her. Yvonne was so angry that she gritted her teeth and went home. Julian was not upset because Yvonne was meddling in his work, but because he could see through Yvonnes mind. Yvonne obviously knew that Emelia had returned and was the scriptwriter, otherwise she would not go to a meeting with him. It was clear that she had been targeting Emelia, but pretended to be innocent in front of him. This bored Julian. He did not understand how Yvonne had be such a person now. The Yvonne he knew before was clearlyposed, mature and sensible. Only after he returned to his office did he take out the phone number of Emelia given to him by Viggo and after a moment of contemtion did he call it. The phone was soon answered and a cool female voice came into his ear, Hello? Her tone was distant and unfamiliar, Julian was angry, and his words were tinged with anger as soon as he opened his mouth, Emelia, is the sky falling? Or else how dare you not attend such an important meeting? There was a brief silence on the other end, followed by the sound of her self-deprecating words, Mr. Hughes, the sky is not falling, its just that I was involved in a bus rollover ident. Im sorry to have missed such an important meeting, if youre not happy with me, you can just ask Mr. Johansen to rece me. After that, she hung up the phone. Her words that remained in Julians mind as he held the phone were the words bus rollover. The gruesome images of such idents on television fluttered before his eyes, and thinking of Emelias light-hearted tone just now, of his own cynicism towards her, a pang of panic inexplicably passed through his chest. Chapter 34 Emelia Picked Up by Viggo Julian did not expect that Emelia had suffered a car ident, and for a moment he felt that his words just now were mean. After a few moments of thought he called Emelia again to say he was sorry and to ask if she was hurt, but the call never went through and it was clear that she was deliberately not answering. Julian then called David Brennan on the inte and instructed, Send a driver to pick up a person from the suburban hospital. Okay. David answered and asked, Who is it? Julian spat out with some difficulty, Emelia. David was surprised, but took this task and prepared to leave. Julian stopped him and said, Forget it, you go over and pick her up. David was his confidant and calm, and he could trust David. David had also been with Julian for many years, so he understood his mind and proposed, Sir, why dont you go there yourself? Julian refused, No, you go. He was now in such bad terms with Emelia, and his going there would probably worsen the rtionship between them instead. David then went to pick up Emelia, and about forty minutester, Davids call came through. David said with some embarrassment on the phone, Sir, Miss Jones refused to take my car. Instead, Mr. Johansen came over and took Miss Jones away. Julian gritted his teeth and asked, Viggo went over there himself? He knew that Viggo had fancy on Emelia. If he just treated Emelia as an ordinary employee, why would he the boss personally visit her when she had an ident? David replied, Yes, Mr. Johansen was already here when I arrived. David added, I asked Ms. Jones and she was not injured, but it seems that only her arm was scraped. Also, I passed on your apologies to her, and she, she did give you a few words. Julian asked in a strained voice, What? David answered truthfully, She said it didnt matter, you always like to find fault with her for no reason, and whatever she does is always wrong in your eyes. David thought about Emelias expression and tone when she said these words, and he, an outsider, could deeply feel how much his boss had gone overboard with Emelia in the past. Julian squeezed his phone for a moment before saying, Come back. David reported again, Boss, Ms. Jones came to the suburbs because of her mothers death anniversary. The anniversary of her mothers death is today, and in order not to dy todays meeting, she came to the suburbs yesterday afternoon, and after visiting her mothers tomb early this morning, she took the early bus back, but it didnt expect to have a car ident on the way. After listening to Davids report, Julian did not know what kind of feeling he had in his heart. The anniversary of her mothers death? He knew that her mother had died many years ago, but never knew that she was buried in the suburbs or which day her mothers death anniversary was. She never mentioned it, or she did but he never took it to heart. Also, she went to the suburbs yesterday so she wouldnt miss the meeting, but he still med she was treating the workce like a vegetable market, while she clearly valued the meeting. Emelia was currently sitting in Viggos car returning to the city, her eyes slightly red. She was not hurt by Julians previous words, she was angry. She was angry at why Julian was still making things difficult for her after she and Julian were divorced, but then she thought, although she and Julian were divorced, Julian was now considered her half-boss at work. In this circle, the investor was the boss, the God. So it was only natural that he questioned her about her absence from the meeting, which was the cruelty of the workce.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 35 Thought Julian Didn’t Like It Emelia, who hadpletely calmed down, became chagrined again, and she said to Viggo, who was driving next to her, with slight concern, Mr. Johansen, will Julian be angry since I treat him like this today? A glint of gloom crossed the bottom of Viggos eyes as he asked her, trying to be calm, You still care about him? Not at all! Emelia denied Viggos words, What I care about is whether he will cancel his investment in our show out of anger, then I am in big trouble. Viggo hooked his lips and smiled after listening to her exnation, and it could be heard that he was in a happy mood. So thats what youre worried about, huh? He smiled, Its okay, Julian is a businessman, hes happy with this script and the production team. He wont give up the chance to make a hit show because of something like this. Emelia said with relief, Thats good. If thepany lost this investment opportunity because of her bad attitude towards Julian, she would be really sorry to Viggo. She did not intend to miss the meeting and she was still in shock from the car ident when Julian called her, so when she was confronted with his condescending and unpleasant questioning tone, she couldnt help but rebuke him. It was only after she had calmed down that she suddenly realized that she was really brainless to treat Julian like that. As the car continued to drive smoothly down the road, Viggo turned to her and asked her in something akin to a joke, What if, I mean what if, he gets really angry? Without any hesitation, Emelia said, If hes really angry, Ill go and make amends to him. Emelias tone was sincere, Mr. Johansen, if hes really angry, please do tell me. Ill pay for my recklessness and impulsiveness. Viggo smiled again. She was able to treat Julian in such a calm and rational manner, with only her work and thepanys interests in her eyes and no personal feelings, it was clear that she really did not put Julian in her heart. Remembering what Viggo had just said, Emelia asked again, By the way, you just said he was happy with the script and the plot? Viggo responded, Yes, after I finished exining all the slides you sent me, I could clearly see a look of satisfaction, even amazement, on his face. Its not really easy. Emelia finished and then lowered his eyes, I thought he wouldnt like it. Emelia knew better than anyone else how fussy Julian was, especially when it came to work, and she had heard that he lost his temper countless times in the study during meetings with people in thepany or on the phone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Viggo said warmly, Emelia, I sent you abroad for a year of training, not for you to feel inferior in front of some people when youe back. Im sorry. Viggos words brought Emelia back to her senses. She was really ignored thoroughly by Julian in the past and always felt that he was a cut above her, so even though there were so many people who appreciated her talent, she was still not confident enough when facing Julian. Viggo added, But Yvonne doesnt seem to be very happy. Emelia was puzzled, Yvonne? Viggo exined, She also went to the meeting with Julian today. After pursing her lips in silence for a moment, Emelia said, I know why shes not happy. In reality, Yvonne, the first love of Julian was about to get married with Julian, but in the show, the first love died. Yvonne must have thought she wrote this on purpose. But this ending was actually the result of her discussions with Viggo and Kina. The three had always thought that this ending would be the most appropriate after all the ups and downs in the previous episodes. Chapter 36 Gossip Emelia herself was satisfied with this ending, so she asked Viggo with slight worry, Then do you think that Julian will ask to modify the script because of Yvonne? Emelia can guarantee on her own behalf that she never substituted her real-life experience of being a depressed and unloved wife into the characters of the script when she wrote it. She made this script nning sensibly and with the overall picture in mind, from the richness of the plot, from the perspective of what the audience wanted to see, etc. She did not expect Yvonne herself to feel so deeply involved. Viggo replied to her, It depends on how much weight Yvonne has in Julians heart. Emelia lowered her eyes and murmured, I know. Emelia felt that she would be likely to redo this script. Julian and Yvonne were to get marry, so how could he not listen to Yvonne? Besides the fact that Julian had brought Yvonne to the meeting with him today, he must have tacitly agreed that Yvonne could intervene in this script. After Yvonne married into the Hughes family, if she was concerned about the image of the Hughes family and did not want to continue to appear in films, then she would probably go behind the scenes and be a producer or something like that, so maybe this was Julians attempt to pave the way for Yvonne. Viggo reassured her, who was upset, Go back and get some rest, Ill contact you when theres news. Emelia nodded. It was not her first day at work. She had been in the industry for over four years, so she knew very well that scriptwriters were no match for investors. Even a big shot like Kina Salkowski sometimes had to give in, let alone her, a next to nobody. Emelia went home to take a bath and slept. She didnt have a very good day. The anniversary of her mothers death was already a sad event, and with the shocking car ident and the crisis of being asked to change her script at any time in her career, she was physically and mentally exhausted. * Julian had dinner with Yvonne and the two of them did not talk much at the table. Julian had not been in a good mood all day. It probably started it since Emelia had returned from abroad. Yvonne served her a bowl of congee and handed it to him, You said your stomach are upset, have some congee.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Julian reached out to take the bowl and said thank. Yvonne looked at him and spoke with a slight blush, Julian, tonight I- Yvonne wanted to say that she was going to spend the night at his ce tonight, but then Julians mobile phone suddenly rang, and she had to swallow the words she had been thinking for a long time. Julian put down the bowl in his hand, took his mobile phone and went out to answer the phone. Yvonne clenched her fists under the table in exasperation. Since she knew that Emelia had returned, she was instantly filled with a strong sense of crisis and therefore wanted to have sex with Julian. Since Emelia was able to have sex with Julian and forced him to marry her, she could do the same. This call was from Ezra Cantillo, who said at the other end with unparalleled interest, Have you seen the news? Julian told him truthfully, No, why? Ezra gloated, Its trending on Twitter, breaking news. The young rising star showed up in an old t, and as far as I know, Emelia is living in that t. Without waiting for Julian to say anything, Ezra continued, The reporters have already rushed over, and there are fans who have surrounded the building, so he probably wont be able to get out tonight. Its the middle of the night, if hes sharing a room with Emelia, tsk Julian gritted his teeth, only to find he was eager to beat Ezra this gossipy man up. Chapter 37 Rob the Cradle You have nothing better to do? Julian hung up the phone after yelling that to Ezra. But he had to admit that his emotions were stirred up by Ezras words. When he thought of Emelia sharing a room with that young actor, Harry Zink, he felt annoyance bubbling up from the bottom of his heart. His eyes dropped and he saw the trending topic on Twitter. Harry was dressed in a very low-profile way, only his back and side face were captured, but because he was really outstanding in terms of appearance so he was still recognized by the fans passing by, therefore the building was surrounded by fans now. Harry was carrying a big bag in his hands as if he was going to visit someone. Julian remembered that Emelia had been involved in a car ident today and really needed a visit. But it was a bit inappropriate for Harry to visit her in the middle of the night, wasnt it? She was twenty-six this year and Harry was only twenty, wasnt she afraid that people would mock her for robbing the cradle? Moreover, Harry was now popr, and if she was rted to him, wasnt she afraid that Harrys fans would tear her into pieces? After taking a deep breath, Julian calmly made a call to Viggo, then turned back to the private room to look at Yvonne and said, Sorry, I have some work to take care of, Ill leave first. What? Yvonne was surprised and lost, But you havent even eaten yet- Its alright. Julian said and turned to leave. Yvonne was stunned in ce with her heart so aggrieved that she was about to cry out. Julian and Emelia were divorced, but she had felt increasingly distant from him over the past year, especially after she had tried to have sex with him repeatedly. When Julian and Emelia had just divorced, there was a time when Julian was drunk at a dinner party and she took the opportunity to take off all their clothes, but Julian pushed her away in the end. Then she tried a few more times but he still refused. Yvonne didnt know what went wrong between them, she thought she had the best figure and looks of any woman. Since he had left, she did not find any interest to eat alone. She picked up her bag and went out of the restaurant. Julians car had not long left and she decided finally to catch up with it. If Julian really left for work, thats okay, but if it was to do with Emelia. Yvonne tightened her grip on the steering wheel and secretly gritted her teeth. She would definitely not let Emelia go. * In Emelias t, she was also stunned over this sudden visit from Harry and the trending news on Twitter. When Harry knocked on the door, she was in her study, working on theputer to rework the script, whether Julian wanted to change it or not, she was prepared to do both. Of course, it was best that she didnt have to change anything. It was not an easy task for every writer to make a script, and it was loved and cherished like her own child. Emelia didnt expect Harry to visit her at night. Harry had a worried expression on his face after entering, I heard from Nina that you had a car ident, so I rushed back overnight. Are you alright? Faced with Harrys concern, Emelia said, Im fine, just my scraped. Harry looked at her arm and confirmed that it was only a minor injury before he said with apology, I have to tell you some unfortunate news.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Emelia asked with confusion, Whats wrong? Harry scratched his nose and muttered I seem to have been recognized by a few fans when I just entered the building, and they might have gathered downstairs. Emelia didnt know that to say to that. Chapter 38 Julian Asks Her to Report Work Harrys words frightened Emelia. Harry was a big hit now. If a fan found his whereabouts and broke this news in the chatgroup, many people from the same neighborhood woulde out and gather under her department building. The mere thought of that image scared Emelia. She hurried to the window and discreetly pulled the curtains and she could see several young girls downstairs. Emelia closed the curtains with an overwhelming headache and turned her head to ask Harry, What do we do now? Compared to Emelias breakdown, Harry was extremely rxed and calm. He put his tall, leggy body into Emelias couch and gave a handsome smile, Then Ill stay here. Emelia was so anxious that she pulled her hair, Having a man and a woman in the same room together. Can you imagine what the rumors would be like? Emelia thought it was eptable for Harry toe and visit her, but it would be inappropriate to stay overnight. Not to mention that Harry was a popr idol, in case fans found anything about her based on any clues, she would definitely be in trouble. Harry reassured her, There are so many upants in this building, surely no one knows I am here with you. Still finding it uneptable, Emelia urged him, You should hurry up and contact yourpany and ask your agent to find a way to get rid of them, then you should hurry up and leave too. Harry hugged the pillow in her sofa and pitifully said, I came all the way back, tired and sleepy. You have the heart to kick me out like this? Emelia sighed and said seriously looking at Harry, You have to go, otherwise youll be ruined if something really goes wrong. Getting involved with a divorced woman, six years older than him, Harry would be ruined. When Emelia was abroad before, Harry went to a few events where they met a few times and had a couple of meals together, but Emelia always treated Harry like her little brother.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nina had once hinted to her that Harry might like her, but Emelia found itpletely impossible. For one thing, she hadnt known Harry for very long, and for another, there was a six-year age gap between her and Harry, and such a rtionship was too shocking for Emelia to ept. Nina did not think so, Whats wrong with you being six years older than him? Isnt Julian also six years older than you? Does the world only allow men to rob the cradle, but women cant? Ninas character has always been so unrestrained and unbridled that Emelia could not say anything more to her. She can ept two people with arge age gap getting together, as long as she was not one of them. Just as Emelia was getting anxious, Viggo made a call to her. It was as if Emelia had grabbed a straw and was going to ask Viggo for help on what she should do in this situation. Viggo had been a celebrity for many years and must have been well versed in dealing with such matters. But before she could say anything, Viggo told her something else first, I just got word from Julian. Emelia instantly tensed up and couldnt care less about her current situation, all she could think about was the script, What did he say? Viggo ryed, He asked you to go to hispany to find him, so that he can discuss the details with you, and he can judge whether the script is really feasible. Emelia was confused, Go talk to him now? Hasnt he left the office? Viggoughed, Maybe President Hughes is a workaholic and is still working overtime at thepany at this moment. As for whether it is really overtime or not, Julian himself was very clear about it, so was Viggo. Emelia pinched her phone and bit her lips. It was quite awkward to share a room with Harry, but going to Julian to discuss the script was also hard for her, she didnt want to face Julian alone at all. Chapter 39 Who Do You Think You Are Half an hourter Emelia still appeared at the Hughes Group for no other reason than that, the investor is the God. Emelia went upstairs by taking lift, she knew the ce quite well as she used to bring lunch to Julian. Not long after they got married, she had a horrible experience when Julian had a stomach attack in the middle of the night and was sent to hospital. Since then, she had been doing her best to help Julian to take care of his health, cooking three meals a day herself, following the recipes given by the doctor, without missing a single one. Outside Julians office, Emelia took a deep breath and knocked on the door to enter. Julian was sitting at his desk and Emelia was stunned when she nced at him. Because Julian was wearing a light grey shirt with a ck tie around his neck, his outfit looked like they were a couple. Before she left the house, Emelia changed into a formal outfit, a light grey linen suit with a ck camisole under the top. She even put on a light make-up, since she was there for work, even if it was evening, she thought she should show her solemn attitude, so that Julian wouldnt pick on her again. But she did not expect that Julians outfit today was also grey and ck, obviously Julian also noticed this, hooked up his lips, staring at her, Its quite a nice outfit today. Emelia secretly gritted her teeth. She could hear him flirting with their damn couples outfits today. But now she could only ignore Julians flirtation and greeted him politely, Mr. Hughes. Julian withdrew his gaze from her face and gestured for her to go to the long table next to him, Sit down. Emelia calmly walked over and took her seat, then took herputer out of her bag and turned it on. Julian got up and went to bring two cups of coffee over. Emelia thanked her and raised her hand to take it, but the coffee cup in his hand suddenly tilted and spilled some of the coffee on her chest. Emelia eximed in shock and hurriedly stood up. Did the two siblings have a grudge against her? A few days ago Caroline Hughes spilled coffee all over her, today Julian spilled it on her again. Sorry. Julian did not expect the coffee to spill, and after saying sorry, he hurriedly put down the coffee in his hand and drew a paper towel aside to help Emelia wipe it up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Emelias face instantly flushed as Julians hand reached directly to her chest. Julian saw the blush at her ear and said quietly, Why are you blushing? Its not like I havent seen it before. Emelia wanted to punch him so much. Julian handed Emelia the tissue and was about to withdraw his hand, but the office door was suddenly thrown open with a bang and Yvonne rushed in. Yvonne drove after Julian and was relieved when she saw him return to the office. He was really busy with work and left her behind, so she didnt feel that bad. She had just driven out of the underground garage when she looked up and saw Emelia getting out of the taxi. She couldnt be bothered to keep up her image in front of Julian and hurriedly followed her after parking her car. What are you doing? From Yvonnes angle, it looked like Julian was reaching out to take off the suit jacket on Emelia. She was instantly mad and raised her hand to point at Emelia and cursed, Emelia, you are so shameless. Four years ago, you used dirty tricks to climb into Julians bed, and now you shamelesslye to the door to seduce him. Who do you think you are! After scolding Yvonne, she still didnt feel relieved and rushed over on her high heels and raised her hand and pped in Emelias face. Chapter 40 A Dime A Dozen Yvonne! Yvonnes hand about tond on Emelias face was caught halfway by Julian. Julian squeezed Yvonnes wrist hard and roared with fire, What are you doing! Yvonnes eyes instantly turned red as she stared at Julian and said stoically, Julian, she is so shameless toe to you in the middle of the night to talk about work. What is her intention? Have you forgotten how you were once set up by her? For a moment, Emelia was grateful because Julian had helped her block Yvonnes p, yet Julians cry of Yvonne brought her back to her senses. Yes, they were about to get married and they were a family. Just like thest incident with Caroline, to Emelia, Julian stopping Yvonne did not seem like he was trying to protect her, but rather defending Yvonne. Yvonne was a popr actress and the future Mrs. Hughes, if she really pped her in the face, it was not good for Yvonne and the Hughes family if word got out. Thinking of this she took a step back, hooked her lips and sneered at Yvonne, Miss Sullivan, you might as well ask Mr. Hughes why I showed up here in the middle of the night to talk about work. Emelias face full of mockery caused Julian to press the tip of his tongue hard against the back of his teeth, and he said to Yvonne with a sullen face, Im the one who asked her toe. Incredulity was written all over Yvonnes face. She didnt think Julian was the kind of person who would call a woman to his office in the middle of the night to talk about work. What was more, that woman was his ex-wife, the one he used to dislike and despise. Emelia did not care whether Yvonne believed it or not, and said with a calm expression, Yvonne, when I made the decision to divorce, I never thought I would have any dealings with this man again in my life. One should not cross the same river twice; let alone he is such an arrogant and selfish man. To be honest, I really dont like Mr. Hughes now, so what he is rich and handsome? He doesnt have a heart, so he is nothing to me now. Emelia only wanted to take this opportunity to draw a clear line with Julian, so that Yvonne would stop targeting her. She just wanted to concentrate on her career and wished those irrelevant men to leave her alone. Hearing Emelias words, Julians face looked grim. She had used every means to climb into his bed, she had said she loved him, she had done so much for him, and now she disliked him? He was arrogant and selfish? He had no heart?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Julian felt that his internal organs had been disced out of anger, and on top of all that anger, he actually had the slight hint of loss and frustration. Did she really not miss him at all? Emelia dered her current posture before looking at Julian, with a courteous smile on her face, Mr. Hughes, I dont think we can talk about work tonight, Ill leave first. Emelia finished her speech and then calmly put away herputer and walked away, after a few steps she remembered something and then turned back to give a few words of advice, By the way, Mr. Hughes, next time if you want to talk about work, please choose the daytime, and also choose a ce with many people, so that Ms. Sullivan will not be jealous and ruin her image. After all, what Ms. Sullivan once despised the most was a jealous woman, so dont let Ms. Sullivan be the kind of person she despises the most herself. Only after this was exined did Emelia leave with her bag in her hands. Jealousy was the word that Yvonne said about her at the time, and now she gave it back to her. Emelia! Yvonne shouted furiously at Emelia, facing her back, she didnt want to let Emelia go, but Julian sped her wrist and she couldnt move. Only when Emelia had left did Julian shake her off. The force was so strong that Yvonne almost lost her footing and she staggered a few steps holding onto a table before she could stand. Julians tone wasced with anger, Youre satisfied with this mess now? How dare you say Im making a mess? Yvonnes tears fell all of a sudden, and she aggrievedly defended herself, Julian, she stayed with you in the middle of the night, and you were about to undress her when I just came in, and you still think Im making a mess? If she hadnte in, would they have been in bed together? When Julian heard that he was going to undress Emelia, he found it iprehensible: Which one of your eyes saw that I was going to undress her? I identally spilled coffee on her and I just handed her a tissue. Yvonne wiped her tears and sneered, You spilled coffee on her? I think she spilled it on purpose, so that she could use the excuse of dirty clothes to take off her jacket and seduce you! Julian could not stop frowning at Yvonnes words. Yvonne was scheming, so she thought Emelia was like her? How could he not know how the coffee had been spilled when he himself was the one involved? When he brought Emelia his coffee, Emelia happened to turn on herputer. Herputer screensaver was a photograph of her, in which she was smiling brightly at the camera. That smile was filled with heartfelt joy, like a light that shone so brightly that it made his heart flutter. It was a smile he had never seen before in his three years of marriage to her. Emelia used to smile at him every day, but it was no match for the smile in this picture. He was lost in thought for a moment, so much so that he tilted his hand before spilling his coffee. And it was not as Yvonne said that Emelia deliberately touched the coffee by herself. Lifting his eyes to look at Yvonne, who was crying in front of him, Julian got up and took his car keys, Ill take you back, you calm down first. After he finished, he stepped away, and Yvonne cried out in anger behind him. When he said she should go back and calm down, it was clear that he still thought she was the one who was making a mess. The generous and tolerant image she had worked so hard for so long in front of Julian waspletely ruined tonight because of Emelia, and Yvonne hated Emelia. But Yvonne knew what she wanted, and she had calmed down by the time Julian dropped her off at her doorstep. After Julian parked the car, she did not get off, but turned around with her seatbelt unbuckled and said to Julian in a choked voice, Im sorry. Its all my fault. There was little expression on Julians face, and Yvonne continued with her eyes downcast, I shouldnt have distrusted you, youre not the kind of person who would do wrong thing. You used to ignore Emelia, and now that youre divorced, youll naturally ignore her, so I should have believed you were simply talking about work, its my bad While Yvonne was reflecting on her loss of control and impulsiveness, Julians heart surged with an inexplicable irritation because of Yvonnes words. Yes, he used to ignore Emelia and dislike her. But now, why did he repeatedly make unexpected actions because of Emelia? Like protecting her over and over again, from his sister Carolinest time, and Yvonne this time. He did those almost spontaneously, not wanting her to be hurt by Caroline and Yvonne, either physically or mentally. Chapter 41 Who Gave Her the Right Its gettingte, you should go back. Faced with Yvonnes apology, Julian replied without much expression, not saying whether he forgave her or not. Yvonne had to secretly grit her teeth and turn around to get out of the car. After leaving the Hughes Group, Emelia took a taxi to Ninas ce. Harry was still at her house when she left, and now she didnt know if he had left. Nina came to open the door for her with a mask on and a bottle of alcohol waiting for her. After Emelia took a shower and changed into the clean pajamas Nina had prepared for her, she sat on the carpet and drank while telling Nina about her encounter tonight. Nina pped her hands as she ripped the mask off her face after hearing this, Damn! It feels sooooo good! Roast that scheming bitch! Nina had seen too many incidents of Emelia being secretly bullied by Yvonne, and at this moment, hearing that Yvonne was cursed by Emelia, she felt superior good. Emelia nodded as she took a sip of her alcohol and said, It did feel good. How hysterical she was when she found out about Julians ambiguous rtionship with Yvonne, and how hysterical Yvonne must be today. How desperate and heartbroken she was when Yvonne sneered at her in the beginning, and how desperate and heartbroken Yvonne must be today. Nina excitedly proposed, Why dont you take the opportunity of this show to deliberately get close to Julian, so as to exasperate Yvonne, and then after youve tantalized Julian, kick him off to get back at him for not cherishing you in the first ce. Emelia gaped at her. She then shook the red alcohol ss in her hand and murmured, Why bother. They didnt do anything harmful to me. Julian just doesnt love me, and he told me he doesnt love me. It was me that had been obsessed for so many years. I was at fault. I was too naive and foolish to think that sincerity could win true love. Emelias words made Ninas eyes turned red. All the pain and heartache that Emelia endured in that rtionship was known to Nina. She came over and heartily reached out to hug Emelia. Instead of feeling sad, Emelia clinked her ss with Nina in relief and said, So yeah, Im done with him until our divorce, whether I was naive or demented, its over. Emelia tilted her head and drained her ss after she finished. At one time she had been unable to see through the fact and had always resented Julian, but now she did not think that he was at fault. There was nothing wrong with not loving someone. The two drank for a while before Nina suddenly asked again, Why did Julian have you go to him and talk about the script? Emelia shook her head, Who knows. Nina snorted, Did he see that news about Harry? He was afraid that you and Harry would cultivate some kind of rtionship by sharing a room at night, so he found an excuse to get you out. Emelia pinched her forehead and said, How is that possible? Then she added, What does he have to fear about me sharing a room with Harry? He should be desperate for me to hurry up and marry someone else now, so that he doesnt have to be afraid of me pestering him again. He asked me to talk about the script, it was likely he wanted to torture me. He just hates me and cant see me doing well. Emelia finally gave a serious analysis of Julians mind. Julian had treated her so badly before that Emelia felt he hated her. Even if they were not married now and he hated her, so he came up with such tricks to torment her. Nina was worried for Emelia, So what are you going to do? Youve only just started this project. Emelia was tired, Maybe I shouldnt have taken on this show in the first ce, I should have never contacted him at all. Viggo called at this hour, asking her what the result of her talk with Julian was. Emelia told him the truth, Mr. Johansen, for some reasons tonight, I didnt get to talk to Mr. Hughes about the script. Viggo asked her with concern, Whats wrong? Emelia couldnt tell Viggo all the fuss between she, Yvonne and Julian. She felt embarrassed about it, for it was like she was really a mistress who were shamelessly trying to separate Yvonne and Julian. So she could only weigh her words for a moment before saying, Nothing, its just that I think ording to my past history with Mr. Hughes, maybe I shouldnt take this script, and if you have the right candidate, I can give up the idea of this script. Viggo understood what she meant, You mean you want to quit? Yeah. Emelia admitted. Just now she was just feeling tired, but after the idea of a mistress came out of her mind, she just couldnt bear it and therefore had the idea of quitting. In any case, the news of Julian and Yvonnes impending marriage was known all over town, and it was inappropriate for her, the ex-wife, to contact Julian again. I know. Viggo left her with these words after silence, and then hung up the phone. * When Julian received the call from Viggo, he was at Ezras bar. He came here after dropping off Yvonne, and after tossing and turning for the evening, he hadnt had food, so Ezra asked someone to prepare dinner for him. Ezra had alcohol sent to his exclusive private room, but it was for himself, and Ezra did not let Julian drink it. Julian was annoyed as he watched Ezra take the alcohol aside; he came to Ezras bar to drink. Ezra said quietly, It was not until I saw Emelia that I remember you cant drink because of your stomach. The fact that Julian had a bad stomach was known to Ezra, and Julian rarely drank during the three years of his marriage to Emelia, so he did not have any stomach problems, so much so that they had forgotten that Julian had a bad stomach. Ezra sincerely apologized, Ive asked you to drink a lot over the past year, Im sorry.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Julian was already in an irritated mood, and when Ezra suddenly brought up Emelia, who had taken great care of him, he was in an even worse mood. With all the fuss tonight, Julian instinctively felt that Emelia had been hurt badly. Viggos call came in and he answered it. Viggos tone sounded quite unfriendly, Mr. Hughes, although I dont know what happened between you and Emelia tonight, I dont think this cooperation between us can go on. Julian frowned, What do you mean? Viggo added, If we want to go ahead, either Emelia will quit or you send someone to be in charge of this project. Apparently, Julian was disliked. Julian got angry, Shes quitting? Viggo answered truthfully, Right. Julian couldnt hold back and threw the phone out. What made her think she could just quit like that? Chapter 42 Surprisingly, Julian Compromised Julian dropped the phone, meaning that his talk with Viggo fell apart. Viggo did not call him again. Ezra gave his analyses while stroking his own chin, Mr. Johansen is really good to Emelia. By reason, you are the investor, Viggo only has to please you. Even if there is a conflict with the scriptwriter and the script, basically only the scriptwriter will go away, but he required the investor to change the person in charge. In Ezras opinion, the reason why Viggo was so arrogant to Julian was either because Emelia was really talented or Viggo liked Emelia. It was not about a boss standing up for his subordinates, but a man defending the woman he liked. Julian gave him a nk look, grabbed the bottle and poured himself a ss of alcohol. He had long realized that Viggo took a fancy to Emelia, but he did not expect that Viggo would take the risk to confront him, the investor, for Emelia. When Ezra saw how much he was drinking, he simply asked the waiter to remove the alcohol, in case he wouldnt get into any serious stomach problems, because now there was no one to look after him. Although Julian was with Yvonne, Yvonne herself was a youngdy who had to be taken care of everything, she didnt know how to take care of Julian. Yvonne was currently in semi-retirement and acted like a virtuous wife who would cook for her partner, but it was just an illusion to fool people. It could be told from the details that whether Yvonne was heartful to Julian. When Emelia first married Julian, she did not know how to cook, but due to Julians stomach problems, she learned how to cook well and had been preparing three meals a day for Julian ever since. What about Yvonne? Ezra felt that she was just making a show of posting photos on her Instagram, and as to whether Yvonnes cooking was edible or not, only she herself would know. Ezra did not believe that someone as shrewd as Julian could not see Yvonnes perfunctory pretense, or could it be that Julian only like Yvonnes appearance? Yvonnes face and body were considered one of the best among women, so if Julian only liked those about her, there was actually nothing wrong with it. Men do like pretty women. Ezra nced at Julians unhappy expression and didnt say anything else to irritate him. Emelia had a busy night. A popr young actor came to visit her and a mature movie star defended her. She wondered if Julian would feel she was lusting after him. Emelia stayed at Ninas ce for the night and the two of them drank a lot, but it didnt affect Emelia at all to get up the next morning and prepare a hearty breakfast for Nina. Nina slurped as she ate, Thanks to Julian, I can now taste your cooking from time to time, you used to cook only for Julian before. Emelia just smiled and didnt say anything, she felt that it was silly that she used to devote herself to Julian before, so she did not want to mention it. Nina asked her, Have you really decided to quit the show? Emelia lowered her eyes, her tone self-deprecating, It took me a year to get over the pain of losing my love and marriage. Those people and those things were my nightmare. Seeing them reminded me of how lowly I used to be, and I hate myself being like that. So its better to quit. I will be peaceful if we have no contact. Emelia chose to take on the script at first, knowing that it was Julians investment, because she felt she could draw a line under business. But there were so much troubles right at the beginning, and even though she was trying to draw a line, it didnt seem to work because of Yvonne. Nina reached over and shook her hand firmly, I am with you. Just after breakfast, Emelia received a message from Viggo, The Hughes Group said the script doesnt need to be modified. Just follow the original plot. Also, the person in charge is changed to Maisie Brennan, Julians special assistant, so from now on you can just write the script as you wish. Emelia was stunned as she gripped her phone. The script didnt need to be modified? She had thought that after Yvonne made such a scenest night, Julian must have had tofort her, and the script would have to be modified in ordance with Yvonnes wish. And, why did the person in charge get reced? She really didnt want to see Julian at all. Who had made such an arrangement for her? Emelia couldnt figure it out, so she hurriedly called Viggo. Viggo was being frank, I know you dont want to contact with him, so I made it clear to him straight awayst night that either you quit the project and get a new scriptwriter, or he finds a new person in charge on his side. She had to admit that Viggo was quite good at this. As an employee, she was touched by Viggos unfaltering support for her in this way. Mr. Johansen, thank you. Emelia thanked Viggo gratefully, but she didnt expect someone as proud as Julian topromise. Viggo smiled and reassured her, Its nothing, I have the confidence to make such a request because our script is good, even if we fall out with him, I can find another investor. The fact that Viggo appreciated her script made her Emelia kinda overwhelmed that she didnt know what to say. She vowed in her heart that she would make this script perfect so that she could repay Viggos support for her. Viggo didnt say anything else and hung up after exining that she would officially write the script as soon as possible. After hanging up the phone, Emelia happily hugged Nina and cheered for a long time. It was great not to have to modify the script and not to see Julian again. Nina, who was being held by her, then murmured in disbelief, It is unbelievable that Julianpromised.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nina engaged in the entertainment industry, so more or less she had contacted with Julian. Although HGH was only the most insignificant part of the Hughes empire, Julian and HGH were rather aggressive. They took control of everything in the projects they were involved, others could only obeyed them. She didnt expect him topromise for Viggo this time, no, it could be for Emelia. She wondered what Julian had in mind. Nina went out to film and Emelia took a taxi back to her ce. Harry left not long after she didst night, and it was said that hispany had managed to distract the fans and then let him off the hook. What Emelia wanted was that Harry must not cause her any more trouble in future, because she had to stay alone to write her script. Harry left behind a big bag of snacks he had brought with him, as well as some ointment for scrapes and burns. Emelia looked at the injury on her arm and couldnt help but smile, not expecting Harry to be quite attentive despite his young age. Chapter 43 Meeting at Dinner Emelia changed intofortable clothes, intending to go on a shopping spree at the supermarket to prepare to write her script. But as she was just about to leave the house, she received a phone call from a man named Maisie Brennan. Maisie Brennan was another special assistant of Julian, and together with David Brennan, they were Julians right arms. Maisie and David were twins, whom were said to havee from a poor family. And it was the charity foundation under the Hughes Group supported them to study aboard and cultivate them into elites. Both of them joined the Hughes Group after graduation and worked diligently for the corporation together. Maisies temperament was calm and introverted, and she was an upromising workaholic. So Julian would leave many important matters to her. Maisie invited Emelia on the phone in a businesslike manner, Ms. Jones, lets meet and discuss this project together. I just took it over today and there are many things I dont quite understand. Emelia happily agreed, Okay. She used to deal with Maisie a lot when she was still Mrs. Hughes, and her terms with Maisie was quite good. Maisie added, You could decide the time and ce. Emelia happened to be going to the mall, so she picked the cafe in that mall and the two of them was going to meet there in twenty minutes. Maisie was aspetent and sharp as ever, and Emelia greeted her with a soft smile as she took her seat, Its been a long time. Youve gotten prettier. Maisie, on the other hand, looked deeply at her before she said rather emotionally, You are bing more and more confident. At this, Emelia was surprised. Had she changed that much? She could imagine how wretched and inferior she used to be living under Julians contempt. Thinking about it she couldnt help but say, Walking away from the wrong person and putting an end to a wrong rtionship are like being born again. Maisies brows slightly furrowed. Her boss had demanded that she had to report every word of their conversation to him. She wasnt sure whether to report what Emelia had just said. After small talks, they got down to work and it was clear that Maisie was indeed going to take over the project from now on, so Emelia waspletely relieved. As long as she didnt need to see Julian, she could stay away from troubles. After talking about the business, Maisie took out two boxes of ointments from her bag and handed them to Emelia, I heard that your arm was injured. I have ointments here that are quite useful for skin healing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Emelia didnt expect Maisie to be so thoughtful to give her medicine. Although Harry had also left two boxes for her, she didnt want to brush off Maisies kindness, so she took them, Thank you. Maisie shook her head, Never mind. Emelia added, We are working partners now, so you should stop calling me Ms. Jones, just call me Emelia. In the past, she was the wife of Julian so Maisie always addressed her in a formal way, but now they were simply working together and it would be better to call her by her name. Maisie thought for a moment, but nodded in agreement, Okay. Emelia got up and said goodbye first because she had to go shopping. After Emelia left, Maisie took her phone out and sent a message, Mr. Hughes, the ointment has been sent out. Maisie then reported to Julian on the oue of her discussions with Emelia, and everything went smoothly. Maisie eventually did not repeat Emelias remark that Julian was the wrong person to her boss, because David told her he felt that their boss seemed to still have feelings for Emelia, his ex-wife. And with the fact that Julian had asked her to give the ointment to Emelia in her name, she agreed with Davids assumption. So, it was better for her to be cautious. After shopping, Emelia went back for her script. Once the outline was set, the script needed to be refined, especially the characters lines, which needed to be worked out with great effort. She stayed at home for about three days, and then received a call from Viggo, saying that the director had arranged to have dinner together in the evening. She didnt know whether Viggo did it deliberately or unintentionally, but he mentioned that Julian would not attend the dinner, because since it had been handed over to Maisie, it was natural for Maisie to get involved. Therefore, Emelia agreed readily. The director of this show was quite famous, especially good at making period dramas, and if the director was also there, she could discuss some of the plot with him. Emelia nned to take a taxi, but Viggo said he was on his way to pick her up, so she couldnt only ept it. As it was not a formal asion, Emelia was dressed casually. A pair of high-waisted denim trousers with a ck crop top made her look beautiful and sassy. Viggo smiled andplimented her after receiving her, You look good, young and pretty. After beingplimented by Viggo, Emelia blushed. When she was with Julian in the past, she dressed in a gentlewoman style, and even looked like she was imitating Yvonne to some extent. At that time, she thought Julian liked the kind of woman with Yvonnes style, so she dressed instinctively in that style. But in fact, she didnt like wearing high heels or dresses at all. She liked canvas shoes and casual,fortable clothes. When they arrived at the restaurant and went in side by side, behind them in the car park, Julians eyes lit up as he stared at the slim figure in front of him and the exposed waist of her. Something was burning inside him. Had she freed herself after the divorce? She was dressed like that with her waist revealed. She wasnt afraid that she might catch a cold in a room with the air conditioning on? Seeing her waist and hips, his throat went dry as he watched, identally recalling the two wild and intense sex experiences they had had before the divorce. One time, she was incredibly enthusiastic, and the other time it was secretive at the old house. Julian raised his hand to undo a button on his neck to relieve some of the heat. This was probably the result of hisck of sex life in the past year, which was why he was thinking about his ex-wife. Maisie reminded him at the right time, Mr. Hughes, weve arrived. It was only then that Julian returned to his senses, unbuckled his seat belt and stepped into the restaurant with Maisie. When Emelia and Viggo arrived at the private room, the director who was the host had already arrived, along with two assistant directors and other relevant people. Because she was absent at thest meeting, Viggo took her to meet and introduce her to those people. As soon as Emelia turned around, she saw Julian walking in with his long legs as the door was opened. The mans eyes were cold and he looked domineering. He was in a simple white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, his figure looked tall and straight. Since it was not a formal asion, the buttons of his shirt cor were left open. By a glimpse of his sexy Adams apple, the women who coveted him wished to approach him. But Emelia didnt have any thoughts of that kind, she only felt that her good mood was instantly ruined. Chapter 44 Groper in Workplace Emelia looked at Viggo next to her with an inquiring expression. Viggo gave her a helpless look, meaning he didnt know how Julian could havee either. The directors name was Harvey Norman. He reacted faster than Emelia and Viggo. He greeted Julian with a smile on his face as soon as he saw him enter, Mr. Hughes, I didnt expect you toe. Its such an honor to me! Julian shook hands with the director, It is you who arranged the dinner, sure I wille. The director and his team greeted Julian before Viggo brought Emelia forward. Although Viggo had some unpleasant talks with Julianst time, since they were continuing to work together on this project, they were able to turn their grievances into peace. Viggo smiled and greeted with Julian, and finally it was Emelia who had to face Julian. She took the most respectful and formal attitude as a neer to the workce to greet Julian: Mr. Hughes, how are you? Apart from Maisie and Viggo, no one else knew about Emelias past with Julian. The director interjected and said to Julian smilingly, Mr. Hughes,st time Ms. Jones wasnt present, and I didnt expect she is such a young and beautiful woman. Since well have a beautiful woman to work with us, we wont feel tired on the set, right? The director felt that he wasplimenting Emelia, but he received a cold stare from Julian. The reason why Julian red at the director was because he thought it was obscene for this director to say something about having beautiful women at work. Reaching out to shake Emelias slender hand that she offered, he suddenly said to Emelia, I heard that Ms. Jones pen name is Wintry Frost. Your hand is indeed quite cold. Is it because you are underdressed? Emelia thought Julian was insane. What was he doing being sarcastic about her outfits? Did he have anything to do with it? After withdrawing her hand, she said with a smile, Mr. Hughes, you are funny. The director interjected again, Mr. Hughes, young girls nowadays all dress like this. Look at her thin waist.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The director actually tried to reach for Emelias waist as he spoke. Emelias face changed slightly and she instinctively took a step back. Although she had not been involved in the workce officially, she had heard and seen a lot of gropers in the workce, and Nina had told her that many directors, assistant directors and certain male actors would take advantage of some actresses. But she didnt expect that something like this would happen to her today as a scriptwriter. She was confused, but more than that, she was angry. Luckily, she was quick enough to dodge, otherwise she would have felt disgusted if the director had really touched her waist. But what was the use of being disgusted and angry? She still had to stay. The director failed to touch her, so it was somewhat inappropriate for her to fight back even if she wanted to. When that director saw her dodge, a slightly embarrassed expression crossed his face, and before he could say anything, a murderous gaze was suddenly shot towards him. He jerked his head up only to meet Julians gloomy expression, which scared him into an embarrassing chuckle. Viggo duly tried to ease the tension, Lets sit down. Shall we? Viggo, of course, was also angry and fed up with Harvey Normans behavior, but he did not do anything on such an asion. Emelia sat with Maisie, distancing herself from Harvey. After the dinner began, it was time for the men to drink, while Emelia bowed her head and ate her food in silence. Originally, she had quite a lot of respect for this director and thought she could ask him a few questions tonight. Themunication between the director and the scriptwriter was very important because when the scriptwriter wrote some scenes, he needed to ask the director if it would work in the actual filming. But because of that directors behavior, she was not in the mood for anything now. She even felt a headache, wondering how she was going to get along with this directorter on. But Emelia, who was eating in silence, noticed that every time a dish that had beef or mutton in it was brought to her, it was took away by someone quickly. Emelia raised her eyes to look at Julian at the main seat and glimpsed that it was his slender fingers that were pressing the round table around. When she looked over, Julian lifted his eyes to look at her, and Emelia bit her lip and lowered her eyes to continue eating. It seems her sarcasm had workedst time, and he had remembered that she couldnt eat beef ormb. After alcohol, the director suddenly said to Emelia with a ss of alcohol, Emelia, you were absent at ourst meeting, although you had a reason, on such an asion today, you have to take a penalty drink. After the directors words were said, Julian and Viggo looked at him together; both of their eyes had expressed warning and displeasure. The director seemed to have sensed something and was about to let Emelia off the hook, but Emelia stood up and said, Okay. Indeed, I should take this, as my apology to you. She said, looking at a few people, Im honored to be able to work with you all this time as a scriptwriter, so we should take care of each other in the future. After she finished, she tilted her head and drained her ss and sat down without changing her face. Everyone at the table was surprised, for she, being meek and soft, didnt look like she could drink. They didnt expect she drained the ss at a gulp. Viggo gave Emelia a knowing nce, while Julians face fell straight away. Since when did she learn to drink? She didnt seem to drink during the three years she was with him, and she used the excuse that she couldnt drink at family gatherings to excuse herself. Why didnt she refuse at this moment? And did she know that, once a woman showed the slightest sign of being able to drink at the table, the men would not leave her alone? Of course Emelia knew that, but could she not drink on such an asion? She was now a neer to the workce, and everyone present was more senior than her in this circle, and she could not afford to offend any of them. Maybe this time she could turn to Viggo, her boss, to reject for her, but what about next time? She could not expect others to help her every time, so she had to help herself. Just drink it, she was not afraid. Perhaps no one could associate Emelias gentle appearance with her ability to drink, but she could drink. Emelia and Nina had been friends since high school. Back then, Nina was beautiful but not good in study, while Emelia was an all-round straight-A student. It was deducible from the fact that she, a top student, became close friends with Nina. She had recklessness and craziness in her genes. It was from that time that she learned to drink with Nina, andter the more she drank, the more she was better, and she was not easy to get drunk. She was going to drink with that director and his team and get them wasted, so that they would not dare ask her to drink in the future. Chapter 45 An Accident Four Years Ago Julian was right, after Emelia finised the first ss, she was required to drink the second and third ss. In a short while, Emelia drank with all the men present, except Viggo and Julian. Julians gaze were already scorching with fury. It wasnt that Emelia couldnt feel it, but she didnt bother to pay attention to him. Julian then turned his head to Viggo; his eyes seemed to be saying, since you took a liking to her, why were you just watching her being pressured to drink so much? Viggo received the message conveyed to him in Julians eyes but continued to sit steadily. To be honest, Viggo was worried at first, but he suddenly rxed his mood when he saw that Emelias face remained unchanged. ording to what he knew about Emelia, she was not the kind of person who was impulsive and reckless, and since she chose to drink with them, it meant that she was confident in her drinking ability. Julian was simply furious with Viggo, what a shitty boss he was. Seeing the pale face of her boss, Maisie hurriedly found words to talk to Emelia, saving her from being required to drink again. Maisie asked Emelia with concern, Ms. Jones, are you alright? Emelia gave Maisie a smile, Im fine. She didnt feel anything now except some urge to go to the bathroom, and she wasnt dizzy or stumbling on her feet. Maisiemented, You can drink an intimidating amount of alcohol. Emelia smiled, I was born with it, but it was partly because I used to drink a lot. Maisie eximed, You drink every day? Maisie really couldnt imagine that her bosss ex-wife, who was so gentle and soft, would drink regrly. Emelia exined, Not every day, I just drank a lot during my years in college. Nina was discovered by a talent scout during her college days and signed up for a career. She was under a lot of pressure when she first started in the industry, plus at that time Nina was also troubled by love, so she often asked Emelia to drink. They used to drink a lot, so now they got the ability to drink intimidating amount. As Emelia was chatting with Maisie, that director stood up again shakily with his ss and tried to continue drinking with Emelia. Ms. Jones, I didnt expect you to be such a good drinker, howe I didnt know that before? Julian suddenly spoke to Emelia, so that director had to sit down. Julians words were quite a bit of a warning, especially thest sentence. It was tantamount to an indirect usation that the three years Emelia spent with him were pure deception, saying that she could not drink.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Emelia sensed Julians questioning and exined looking at him, Actually, I have always been a good drinker, but an ident four years ago had cast a psychological shadow on me, and I was afraid to drink for years. But it doesnt matter now that Ive gotten over it. Emelia was telling the truth. Four years ago, her father and her brother had drugged her and then sent her to Julians bed. Julian thought that she was in league with her father and brother, and that she was obsessed with vanity, greedy for wealth and shameless to the core, which had impacted her so severely that she vowed not to drink any more. And now it was true that she had got it over as she said she would. Julians brow furrowed after hearing her words. Four years ago? Wasnt that the time period when she climbed into his bed? If he remembered correctly, she did seem to have been drinking that night. Could she be referring to that night four years ago was an ident? Hadnt she climbed into his bed of her own ord? Why did she say it was an ident? There were many questions in Julians mind, but now was not the time to ask, so he only gave her aplicated look and tilted his head to drink up his ss of alcohol. When the meal was over, the director and his team were already very drunk and Julian dismissed them with a disgusted look on his face, then got into his car with Maisie and left, without even looking at Emelia. Emelia couldnt wait for Julian to draw a line in the sand with her like this, and she then took Viggos car home. On the way back, Viggo smiled warmly and said to Emelia, I didnt see that you could still drink so much. Emeliaughed then asked Viggo, From now on, Mr. Norman wont ask me to drink anymore, right? Emelias words made Viggos chest hurt uncontrobly, so the reason why she drank so desperately was to make Harvey Norman stop and never dare drink with her again. He nodded gently and said, Well, you are right. Thats good. Emelia lowered her eyes, holding back the pain that came from her temple. She seemed to look fine on the surface, but actually she was prone to headaches when she drank too much. Viggo left as a gentleman after dropping her off at home, and Emelia threw herself wearily into the sofa. She didnt know how long she had been lying there, but the doorbell suddenly rang. She got up dizzily, and when she saw through the peephole that the person standing outside was Julian, she sobered up at once. She did not want to open the door for Julian, nor did she know what he was looking for in the middle of the night. And just as she fell silent, Julian simply spoke up straight away, Open the door. Emelia had to ask warily, Is something wrong? Julian responded instead, Yes. Emelia asked again, What is it? Julian said in an unpleasant tone, Open the door first. Emelia did not want to open the door at all, but thinking that it was alreadyte at night, if she let Julian continue to stand outside the door, he would disturb the neighbors, so she finally opened the door. Emelia took a step back and asked him, What do you want from me? Julian stared at her closely and pursued her question word by word, You quit drinking because of an ident four years ago? What ident? Emelia didnt expect Julian to take her casual mention of the matter into ount. She raised her eyes to look at Julian, and after she was sure that he was really eager to know the truth, she couldnt help but curl her lips into a self-deprecating smile. She smiled as she confessed, The ident was my dad and my brother drugged me and sent me to your bed. Julian stared at Emelia pursing his lips. Although he had already thought that it might be this matter, he still had mixed feelings when she said it herself. Emelia had exined it to him over the years, but he simply didnt believe it. In his opinion, no father or brother would do such a vile and nasty thing to his daughter or sister. So he instinctively thought that Emelia was lying, just to clear her name, just to pretend innocent in front of him, so as to win his pity and secure her position as Mrs. Hughes. It was only after a long time that he found his voice to inquire, So you didnt marry me willingly? If not, why didnt you refuse to marry me? Chapter 46 Julian Makes it Difficult Emelia met hispelling gaze and asked him in return, Wasnt you unwilling either? Why did you marry me in the end? Julians expression paused for a moment, then he added, Grandpa forced me to. Emelia lowered her eyes and said faintly, So did I. My father and my brother forced me. He didnt know why, but after hearing her answer, he felt very ufortable in his heart. He stared at her quiet and beautiful face, her lowered eyes and longshes, and he blurted out, So all that you im to love me is a lie? Emelia smiled at the words with hooked lips. Julian probably never knew that she and he were university alumni. He was a popr senior, a well-known alumnus and a sessful businessman. He was invited to speak at the school anniversary one year. He was a handsome, elegant man who easily caught the eyes of girls and made them fall in love with him. Emelia was one of them, and she sat in the auditorium looking up at the radiant man. In that year, there was a part of the school anniversary where Julian presented awards to outstanding students, and she was one of the students who received the award. The mans fingertips inadvertently brushed her hand when he handed her the trophy, and at that moment her heart thumped so fast. Shepletely fell for him. But no matter how much she liked him, Emelia knew that Julian was way out of her league, so she only hid those feelings in the bottom of her heart. When she was about to graduate in her senior year, she was drugged into a mans bed by her father and brother, and only after she slept with him did she discover that the man was actually Julian. It was the man who she had longed for, the man she adored, the man she had dreamed of marrying. So, when her father and her brother went to the Hughes family to make a fuss about Julian marrying her, she did not reject it. In fact, she could have run away if she didnt want to, Nina had helped her find a way to escape, but because that man was Julian, she chose to stay and marry him. She thought that when two people spend a lot of time together, love would grow over time. She thought, using her heart to warm Julians heart, one day he would see that she loved him. Only in the end, it didnt end as she had hoped. At this moment, Emelias heart was m speaking of the past. Since they had been divorced, whats the point of talking about those silly crushes? So, afterughing, she looked up at Julian and said, word for word, Yes, its a lie. You didnt love me, in fact I never loved you either, what I loved was the wealth and power of you and your family. The moment Emelias words fell, Julians hand instantly pinched her chin fiercely, his eyes seemed to spurt fire, Finally admit your own hypocrisy? Finally admit that you are greedy for wealth? Emelias jaw was squeezed by him, so painful that tears sprang to her eyes at once. Julian looked at her with red eyes, his heart inexplicably softened, and the hand squeezed her chin loosened. But he didnt expect her to say the harshest words with tears in her eyes: Mr. Hughes, you have divorced me, so its okay to admit it. Julian even had the impulse to strangle her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hypocritical woman! Damned liar! Emelia walked around him and went up to open her own door, looking back at the stern-faced Julian and whisking him away, Mr. Hughes, youve finished asking all the questions you need to ask, right? Its gettingte and Im going to sleep. Julian turned away in a fit of anger and mmed the door of her house with a loud ng. Emelia thought he was unbelievable, hadnt she always been vain and greedy for wealth in his eyes? Now that she had admitted it, what was he so angry about? She didnt know why, but she suddenly had new inspiration for the script after such an exchange with Julian, and she rushed to theputer and sat down, tapping the keyboard quickly to jot down these new ideas. The next morning when Emelia had just woken up, Viggos phone call came through, and Viggo asked her tentatively over the phone, Did Julian go to youst night? Emelia was surprised. How did Viggo know that Julian hade to see her? After all, it was the middle of the night. But she was honest, Yes. Viggo asked again, Did you make him angry? Emelia thought about the way Julian had flung the door and leftst night and nodded, It seems so, did something happen? Viggo sighed and said, He approached me early in the morning and required to modify the script so that the male protagonist would live with his first love for the rest of his life and the royal consort was repudiated. Viggo added, Because it had all been settled before, it was going to go ahead with this plot youre conceiving now, but he suddenly wanted to modify it, so Im wondering if you metst night after the dinner and then had a rather unpleasant falling out. Julian was too childish, wasnt he? He even wanted to modify her script just because she annoyed him? Viggo had a bit of a headache, Were too passive with him like this, Ill go and talk to him personally, if we really cant work together, then we quit. Although there would be many times when script modified happen during the creation of a show, it was rare to see a scriptwriter punished for personal matters like Julian did, and most importantly, this script modification he proposed was aplete overhaul, which was too challenging. Emelia stopped Viggo, Mr. Johansen, its not necessary. Emelia said as she ran to the study and turned on herputer, I just happened to have a new script ideast night that happens to meet Mr. Hughess requirements, so Ill sort it out and send it to you right away. Viggo was surprised, Really? Its the ending where the male protagonist and his first love stay together? Emelia replied casually, Yes, I wrote the outline in one sittingst night and I will embellish it a bit more. Viggo couldnt be happier. So, Mr. Hughes deliberately makes things difficult for you, but it was easily defused by you? Emelia smiled yfully and responded, You could say so. At the other end of the phone, Viggo couldnt hold back a gloatingugh. Oh dear, what a wonderful drama this would be! Viggo would die to see Julians face when he flung a brand-new script to Julian! It was gonna be so satisfying. To be honest, Viggo didnt expect Julian to be so willful, making things difficult for Emelia at work because of a personal grudge with him, which was not Julians style at all, but Julian did do so. He didnt know what purpose Julian had, was he still in love with Emelia after the divorce? Or did he still dislike Emelia so much that he made things difficult for her? Viggo felt that the former was more of a reason. Chapter 47 By Coincidence Emelia sorted out the draft she wrotest night as quickly as she could and sent it to Viggo. Her new inspirationst night was that the hero eventually got together with his first love and ruthlessly abandoned the princess consort who had apanied him through all difficulties, but instead of being devastated, the princess consort chose to start her own business. Many yearster the princess consort became a wealthy silk merchant and half of the taxes in the State Treasury were paid by her and her estates. The princess consort was surrounded by all kinds of men, young and talented, martial artists, men from powerful background, in short, living as exciting a life. Viggo called her soon after reading the manuscript, This plot is also very good,pared to the previous version where the lord and the princess consort got together in a logical way. This version could evoke the sympathy of audience with the princess consort being abandoned, but also it bes so satisfying when the princess consort turned into a strong and independent business woman. Viggo didnt stint his words topliment her, And it also shows the independent side of women, the intention is very good. Emelia was happy to have Viggosment. The script must be satisfactory to Yvonne, and if Yvonne was satisfied, Julian would also be satisfied. She added, If you think this version is appropriate, Ill send it to Maisie. Viggo said meaningfully, It would be even better to add a mature and wealthy businessman character among the men around the princess consort, someone who can take her into business. Just as he did, he took her on a journey down the path of screenwriting. Emelia had never thought that Viggo would have any thoughts about her. She had always treated Viggo as a respectful senior, or even as a benefactor. So when confronted with this proposal from Viggo, she didnt have much else in mind and after serious thought, she said, It can work. Ill add itter. Viggo could only respond somewhat helplessly, Good. To be honest, he didnt know when he started to have fancy on Emelia. He knew that his admiration for Emelia started with her talent, then her face, and now he was addicted to her temperament and character. He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and had seen countless women, especially beautiful women, and he knew very well how valuable Emelia was. In the past, perhaps because Emelias heart was full of Julian, his emotions were suppressed. When Emelia returned from her training abroad, she felt like she had been reborn. There was like a light in her beautiful eyes and he couldnt help but be drawn to them. It was just a pity that Emelia really seemed to be all about her career now, and seemed to bepletely closed off in rtionship, so he could only court her slowly. * Julian felt a stomach ache after he left Emelias cest night, and he thought it was probably because he was angry with Emelia. It just so happened that Arthur Hudgens was on duty at the hospital and he drove straight to the hospital. Arthur asked him to stay after getting a doctor from the relevant department to examine him, and then he was forced to have hospital convalescence. When Maisie knocked on the door with some papers and entered Julians ward, Julian was half leaning on the bed in a hospital gown and talking on the phone. With an IV still hanging from one hand and hisptop resting on hisp, he still looked busy. After Julians phone call, Maisie handed him the document and then reported, You requested to modify the script, and Emelia has done so. A thick shock welled up under Julians eyes, She finished? Julian admitted that he had called Viggo early this morning to request a script modification, purely out of deliberate revenge to torment Emelia. She had been saying she loved him for years, and now she was saying it was all a lie. Wasnt it right for him to get back at her for being such an emotionally maniptive liar? Now, Maisie now told him that Emelia had finished it, but it was only one or two hours ago, and she could finish it? It could not be a perfunctory statement, could it?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Julian took the printed script in Maisies hand and read it carefully. This version did not seem to be a three-minute quick draft. The ending was changed ording to his request, where the lord got together with his first love. But, what was it about that the princess consort could live a wonderful life after she was abandoned? Was she alluding to herself? Was there a man like that around her? Julian could not help but think of Harry and Viggo, and then gasped as his own stomach hurt even more. He had made things difficult for Emelia, but in the end, he was the one who was angry. Maisie saw that he didnt look very good, so she hurriedly said, If you feel anything wrong, just tell me, Ill contact Ms. Jonester. Dr. Hudgens said you cant get worked up now. Julian pursed his lips and tossed the script aside, then instructed Maisie, Organize a meeting, sit together and discuss it to see which version is more appropriate. Revising the script was originally his deliberate revenge, but it turned out that he was surprised to be attracted by the new script synopsis after Emelia modified it, and thought both were good. Who the hell would have thought hed love every version she came up with, so they had to sit down and discuss it together? Maisie responded, Okay, Ill arrange it right away. Julian stopped her and said, When did Harvey Norman be so nasty? Lets see if we can get a new director. Maisie, Although they were very wealthy, they could not just change the director since they had already decided, right? But thinking that her boss might want to rece Harvey Norman because of his nasty behavior on Emelia, she responded again, I know, Ill go check another directors schedule. After the script was finished, Maisie reported to Julian about other work before leaving, and when she was leaving, she ran into Yvonne opening the door with her lunch box. Maisie nodded politely to Yvonne and greeted her, then walked away without a word, clutching her papers. Maisie and Yvonne did not have good terms. For one thing, Yvonne thought highly of herself and disliked people from poor backgrounds like David and Maisie. For the other, Yvonne treated Maisie as a thorn in the side, always feeling that Maisie was coveting Julian, which annoyed Maisie a lot. She was simply a subordinate to Julian, and she had someone she liked. But Yvonne always treated her with hostility and contempt, and even hinted several times in front of Julian that she would be fired. Maisie felt that Yvonne had tarnished both her loyalty to Julian and her fondness for the man in her heart, so she was speechless. After Maisie left Julians ward, the first thing she did was call Emelia, Ms. Jones, I just took the script to the hospital to show it to Mr. Hughes, and he said this version was also very good, and since he could not make his decision, he suggested that we organize a meeting where we could sit together and discuss it. Chapter 48 She Loved You Maisie deliberately mentioned that she had taken the script to the hospital to show it to Julian, thinking that Emelia would thus asked about why Julian was in the hospital. However, Emelias focus was entirely on the script, He said yes to the new script? Great! Then you can arrange a time for a meeting. It really is better for everyone to sit down and discuss it together. Maisie had to say, Okay, Ill contact you when weve decided the time and the location. Seeing that Emelia was about to hang up the phone, Maisie added, Emelia, Mr. Hughes is in hospital because of his stomach. Oh? Is that so? Emelia responded but her tone was polite, Then wish him a speedy recovery. Maisie sighed silently and could only hang up the phone. Maisie was just about to raise her hand to press the button when the lift door opened, at the exact same time, Ezra Cantillo came out of it with his hands in his trousers pockets. After seeing her, Ezra greeted her with a smile, Hi, Mays. Ezra always liked to call her Mays, making it seem as if the rtionship between the two of them was very intimate. But Maisie knew that Ezra was a yboy and flirting with women was a routine for him. So she took a step back to greet him, Good morning, Mr. Cantillo. However, even though she knew he was just chatting away, Maisies face couldnt stop flushing slightly and her heart couldnt stop beating faster. Ezra took a step forward and continued to tease her, Do you want to work in mypany? Mr. Hughes is so maniptive and he has even put himself in the hospital. Maisie plucked up the courage to say, Thank you for your kindness, but I have work to do, so Ill leave now. With that, she stepped quickly into the lift and lifted her hand to press the closing button. The heavy lift door closed, and Maisie breathed a long sigh of relief after the handsome man was isted. She raised her eyes to look at herself in the mirror, big ck-framed sses, ordinary features, the constant ck, white and grey business attire. What would a prince like him see in her? It was sweet yet heartbreaking to fall in love with someone who she could never be with. Emelia heard the implication in Maisies words, but she chose to deliberately ignore it. What could she do if she didnt ignore it? As Julians ex-wife, could she still care about Julian? And Julian was not short of concern. Ten minutes ago, the news of Yvonne showing up at the hospital to visit Julian had already spread on the inte. Emelia didnt pay much attention to the gossip, and this message was sent to her by Nina. Nina was in the entertainment industry, so naturally she was very concerned about these things. Emelia looked at the trending news and realized that Julian was in hospitalst night because of a stomach ailment, she wondered if he had been hospitalized due to angry because of her. Ninas voice to her was very contemptuous of Yvonne. I am sick of Yvonne Sullivan. Is she afraid that she wont be able to get married? Her beloved man is ill, but she dressed up in her Sunday best as if she is going to be photographed on the street. It looks like she had posed for the photo and bought the paparazzi to publicize her on Twitter. Emelia didnt say anything, she remembered the image of that time when Julian was admitted to the hospital in the middle of the night with a sudden stomach ailment. She looked disheveled at that time, but she didnt even care about her image. Her heart was all about Julian, so she just put on a jacket and went to the hospital with the ambnce. Only when she arrived at the hospital and Julian was confirmed to be fine did she realize that she was still wearing slippers. But no matter how sincere Yvonne was to Julian, it was enough that Julian loved her. As long as he loved her, everything was willingly done. When Ezra knocked on the door and entered Julians ward, Yvonne was taking the congee she had made out of the food box. After Ezra entered and leaned towards the end of Julians hospital bed, he smilingly teased Yvonne, Woah, Ms. Sullivan, youre gonna be a good wife. This congee smells amazing. I havent had breakfast yet, so give me a bowl too. Yvonne nced at him without good humor and gritted her teeth to squeeze out a smile, You have plenty of people willing to make congee for you. Ezra came, when she had just arrived, how could she be with Julian alone? It was a rare asion when Julian had such a chance not to be busy with work, and she was looking forward to spending some time with him. Yvonne thought the rtionship between her and Julian had been insipid over the past year, arge part of the reason was that Julian was too busy, ether having meeting or going on a business trip. With her own acting and some work in the first six months, the two of them had very little time to spend together. And just as she was disgusted with Ezras arrival in her heart, Julian said to her after taking the congee she handed over, Ezra and I still have business to talk about, you should go back first, thank you for the congee. Inwardly, Yvonne gnashed her teeth, but on the surface, she could only pretend to be generous and sensible. She got up and took her bag and admonished, You must drink all the congee, and dont be too tired.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Julian nodded, Okay. At the side, Ezra waved his hand at Yvonne, Sorry, Ms. Sullivan, Ill treat you to dinner someday to express my apology. Yvonne coldly snorted and turned to walk away. She didnt care if Ezra invited her to dinner or not. She had never put a yboy like Ezra in her eyes. Julian had preserved his moral integrity and there were not nasty women around him. Except for Emelia, that shameless bitch who crawled into his bed! Yvonne gnashed her teeth in hatred when she thought of Emelia, whose presence was like a thorn in her heart. Even if she and Julian had divorced, that thorn could not be pulled out. Not to mention the fact that Emelia had now returned and be a scriptwriter to join a film project rted to Julian, not to mention the fact that Emelia was that good. It was only after looking up Emelias biography that Yvonne realized that Emelia was actually academic, and that she was also Kina Salkowskis chosen pupil. She had never looked up to Emelia before and thought she was useless. But now Yvonne took a deep breath, suppressed the depression in her heart and changed her face to a calm one and stepped into the lift, she had to face the reporters at the gate of the hospitalter. After Yvonne left, Ezra pulled a chair over and sat there, his long legs resting recklessly on the railing at the end of the bed. He nced at Julian and said, I heard from Arthur that you were so angry with Emeliast night that your stomach hurt? Julian put the congee that he hadnt even taken a sip in his hand back on the table, then said to Ezra without a smile, Dont mock at me. Ezraforted him in a rare manner, Emelia was lying that she didnt love her, we all have seen her love to you for those three years. Including Julian himself, he must have felt it too. Chapter 49 Who Can’t Live Without Her? Julian could indeed feel that Emelia had loved him, and when he calmed down after his angerst night, he knew that Emelia was lying. Like Ezra said, he could feel her feelings for him during those years. Ezra put away his long legs and came to the table, picking up a spoon and taking a sip of the congee Yvonne had brought. Eww! Ezra took a tissue and spat it out, then unceremoniouslymented something like, Not even the rats would want to eat Ms. Sullivans food. Its much worse than Emelias cooking. Ezra had tried Emelias cooking before. In those years when Julian was married to Emelia, they would asionally go to Julians house, and it was Emelia who personally cooked for and entertained them. Ezra felt that she could even be a food blogger. No wonder Julian didnt even drink a mouthful of congee, he must have suffered a lot from Yvonnes cooking before. Ezra continued to cross his long legs and leaned back, then asked Julian, What exactly do you have in mind now? To get rid of Yvonne and not want to be alone with her, so you have mee early in the morning and pretend to talk to you about work? Early in the morning, Ezra was still sleeping when he received a call from Julian, who said on the phone that Yvonne wasing to see himter and asked him to hurry over and pretend to talk about work. A hint of impatience crossed Julians brow, Im annoyed with anyone I see now. Ezra tsked, With that attitude, what will you do when you marry Yvonne in the future? Julian frowned, Who said I was going to marry her? Ezra spread his hands and said, Everyone in Riverside City knows youre getting married, dont tell me you dont know, Yvonne sent out circrs all over the ce. Of course Julian knew, but he had never personally said a word about his rtionship with Yvonne. Ezra added, If you dont want to marry her, then why dont you draw a line in the sand with her? Julian said in an unpleasant manner, You think its that easy to draw a line? Ezra smiled andmented, Its also true, if Mr. Sullivan knows that his precious daughter was dumped by you, he would be furious. Yvonnes family background is very good. Her father, Randolph Sullivan, was the president of a well-known foreign bank and had close business dealings with all majorpanies. This was why Julians mother Heather Duncan favored Yvonne over Emelia. With a family like Yvonnes, the Hughes family would benefit in every way. What about Emelia? She got nothing. Her father and brother ran a small constructionpany, which had been in jeopardy in recent years due to her father and brothers inaction, and after Emelia married into the Hughes family, they helped her father and brother a lot. The two of them asked for money in various ways, and they were unting their connection with the Hughes family out there, so Heather was disgusted about that. So for the three years that Emelia was married to Julian, Heather was never nice to her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Julian turned his head to look out of the window, and he said, I originally thought that it was fine to marry Yvonne. She is quite good in all aspects, and my family is satisfied with her Ezra chimed in, So howe its not working now? Not being able to resist, Ezra teased him again, After getting divorced, you found out that you cant live without your ex-wife? Julian replied to him with irritation, Who the hell cant live without her? Ezra hastily apologized, Fine, fine, I was wrong, you can live without her and live well. So howe you dont want to marry Yvonne now? Ezra asked again. Julian said thoughtfully, She has changed a lot, or perhaps I can say that I didnt see through her before. Ezra rubbed his chin, Its true. While youve been living with Emelia for three years, youve also been separated from Yvonne for three years, so you must be emotionally rusty towards Yvonne. As a good friend, Ezra still sincerely suggested, Anyway, whatever decision you make, its better to do it quick. Julian pursed his lips and did not speak again. He also wanted to make it quick, but there was definitely another big battle at Yvonnes family and at his parents. Yvonnes father could not be offended and his mother was sure to make a scene. Ezra took out his phone and said, Since you dont want to drink Ms. Sullivans congee, Ill ask someone to send something else. Ezra called the manager of his own restaurant and soon a delicious and nutritious breakfast was delivered. Ezra apanied Julian to finish eating, before getting up and preparing to leave. Julian shouted at him, Dont tease Maisie again. You are not suitable to her. Maisie was introverted and she took things seriously. If she really liked Ezra, it would only be her who ended up getting hurt. Ezra askedzily, How do you know I flirted with her? Julian said with disgust, You just came in with a lecherous smile on your face. Ezra and he had been friends for many years, so how could he not know that bit of Ezras mind? The two siblings, Maisie and David, hade to work for him for a few years, and Ezra was used to teasing Maisie whenever he saw her. Ezra was good at this kind of game, but Maisie was not. The two siblings, Maisie and David, were loyal to Julian and he regarded them as his sister and brother to some extent, so Julian felt he needed to remind Ezra. Ezra asked, seemingly casually, How do you know were not suitable? Julian stared at him, Dont tell me you cant see that. Do you want her to be a second Emelia? Emelias family was at least well-off, but Maisie was literally from a penniless family. Ezra was in a somewhat unique position in his family, and if he wanted to have a long-term rtionship with Maisie, there would be hardships. Julian added, Of course, if you just want to have fun with Maisie, I wont agree to it, so you should give it up. Ezra narrowed his eyes, no one knew if he had really taken Julians warning to heart. He then smiled and changed the subject, Wow, so you did realize all the difficulties that Emelia had gone through in your family. Julian looked away and did not speak again. Surely he knew the grievances that Emelia had suffered. His mother had cursed Emelia many times in front of him and given her a lot of hard time. But at that time, he also held many grudges against Emelia, so he didnt bother to care about her feelings. Now, when he suddenly remembered those past, Julian felt his senses were infinitely magnified, and the grievances that Emelia had suffered at the beginning came back to him clearly, and he realized how heartless he used to be. Ezra also turned his head to look out of the window, his eyes hiding endless emotions. Maisie worked efficiently and soon held a meeting with the relevant people in the Tymers building. This time, at Emelias suggestion, Nina was also invited to attend this meeting as one of the candidates for the role of the princess consort. Nina grabbed Emelias hand and asked incredulously, You think I can y the princess consort? Nina was a gorgeous actress, and had always been ying those lively and sexy, or alienated and tough characters, and no one had ever thought of her as someone like the princess consort in Emelias script, who is tranquil and stands aloof from worldly fights. Chapter 50 Being Complimented by Julian Emelia looked at Nina and nodded seriously, I think you can act well.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Not even Nina herself believed it. She was born with a face which predestined her to be away from tranquility. Emelia saw her concern and added softly, Nina, I know there is a gentle and quiet girl who lives in your heart. The rtionship between Emelia and Nina had been built up since high school, and Emelia knew better than anyone how wonderful Nina was. Nina almost cried out at Emelias words. She was indeed simple and conservative at heart, and although she was in theplicated showbiz and always living in the limelight, she longed for a serene life. She hoped she could live a peaceful life with the man she loved. But because of her face, everyone thought she was charming and sultry, and some even thought she was debauched from the first moment they saw her. In time, she herself thought she was that kind of person. She hugged Emelia and said with red eyes, If I can get this role, I will definitely do my best. To live up to Emelias expectations of her and to show everyone a different side of her. Maisie chaired the meeting. After a heated debate, it was finally decided that they would use the new script. At the end of the meeting, a video call was made to Julian, who after all was the big boss behind the project and paid for all the investment. When the call was answered, therge screen in the conference room showed a picture of a man sitting on a hospital bed in a hospital gown. Perhaps because of his illness, his usually stern face was now much softened. Emelia silently lowered her eyes. He didnt care for his own body and deserved to be in hospital. Julian briefly said a few words, and then suddenly named Emelia, Emelia. Being named directly by him like this, Emelia had to raise her eyes to look at the man in that screen, and put a polite smile on her face, Mr. Hughes. The mans deep, distant eyes fell on her face, Both versions are brilliant and wowing. Emelia was stunned for a moment. She could hardly imagine that Julian would praise her without mincing words in front of so many people. Thanks. She said and then lowered her eyes. Once she was nothing in the eyes of Julian. In three years of marriage, she had never heard nice words from him, in any way, as if the value of her existence was only in bed. Julian added, You can try to extend the old version and make up another story, I believe it will be just as good. After Julians words fell, an assistant director at the side smiled and joked, Mr. Hughes, is this your intention to make an appointment with our scriptwriter for the next script? Emelia looked at Julian in shock, and saw him staring at her and saying calmly, Of course I want to, if I can. Everyone looked at Emelia because of Julians words, and Emelia quickly calmed down. She responded with a light smile, Thank you, Mr. Hughes, but Im limited in my ability, so Im just concentrating on the task at hand for now, and Im not thinking too much about the future. In the next project, Emelia did not want to work with Julian again. She didnt know what kind of madness Julian was going through, wasnt he disgusted with her? Shouldnt he hate seeing her? Viggo nced at Emelia who was sitting quietly with lowered eyes, turned his head to look at Julian in the big screen and said, Mr. Hughes, since you are not feeling well, we will not disturb you and wish you a speedy recovery. Okay. Julian added after his response, Ill get better quickly if someone doesnt make me angry. Emelias eyes were still downcast, but she could sense that Julians words were a veiled usation against her, against the words she had said that night that had pissed him off. Emelia thought he was a psycho, his bad stomach problem existed in itself, and he med her for it. After the meeting, Emelia walked out side by side with Nina. When Maisie came out, Nina took the initiative to invite her, Ms. Brennan, lets have dinner together tonight, my treat. During the meeting today, Maisie strongly supported Nina to y the role of princess consort, and the final result did settle on Nina, so Nina wanted to thank Maisie. Maisie froze for a moment, not expecting Nina to enthusiastically ask her to join her for dinner; she had had little contact with Nina before. But she then responded to Nina, Ill check the schedule. In fact, Maisie wanted to consult Julian. Nina would definitely bright Emelia with her for dinner, but Emelia was Julians ex-wife, and she was Julians employee, would it be inappropriate to get too close to his ex-wife? Okay, Ill wait for your call. Nina waved her hand at her, then walked away holding Emelias arm. Emelia whispered and asked Nina, Why did you invite Maisie to dinner? Nina said with a smile, She just supported me in the meeting to y the princess consort too, didnt she? This is my way of thanking her. Also, I think Maisie has a nice personality and I want to make friends with her. Emelia didnt believe Ninas bullshit, Maisies personality is indeed quite good, but are you sure you dont have other intentions? Nina giggled and admitted it, Okay, okay, I admit that I have other intentions. Isnt she Julians employee, I want her to see that youre doing well, thus letting Julian know that youre doing well too, to piss him off. Emelia was speechless, He wont care. She was of no consequence to Julian. If she had a good time, Julian would not wish her well, and if she had a bad time, maybe Julian would evenugh at her. Just as he treated her with contempt during the divorce, believing that she could only be miserable without him. Nina mysteriously wagged her finger at her, This feeling is something that can only be understood but not expressed. Nina actually felt that Julians heart for Emelia was not simple. As to why she felt that way, she could only say that it was with a womans intuition. After Maisie left Tymers and got into her car, the first thing she did was to call Julian and tell him about Ninas invitation to dinner. Julian asked her, Why do you need to ask me? Maisie told the truth. Nina will definitely bright Emelia with her, and I, as your assistant, have personal encounters with your ex-wife, will it not be good? Julian continued, Maisie, this is your social life. Its up to you. Maisie suddenly understood her bosss meaning, since he did not express any objection, it meant that he tacitly agreed that she could go? Okay, I got it. Maisie happily agreed, and she actually wanted to have dinner with Nina and Emelia. She used to think that Emelia was very nice, but with her boss and Emelia having such a rocky rtionship, it wasnt appropriate for her to get in touch with Emelia too much. Chapter 51 He Missed Emelia’s Cooking As soon as the meeting was over, Harvey Norman, who was involved in the meeting, found an unupied ce to call Yvonne. After the call was picked up, Harvey said joyfully, Ms. Sullivan, it seems that your pillow talk is effective. Yvonne was confused, What do you mean? Harvey said, We just had another meeting and the script was modified ording to your wish. The lord gets together with his first love in the end. Previously Yvonne was dissatisfied with the plot and wanted Julian to modify the script, but after Julian refused, Yvonne contacted Harvey and asked him to find a way to propose a modification in the script. Only before Harvey could act, the script was modified straight away for todays meeting. Harvey thought it was because Yvonne had said something to Julian, and that was why Julian had asked for the script to be modified. Yvonne was surprised and delighted, He is with his first love? Harvey said, Yes, isnt that what you want? Yvonne raised her hand to cover her mouth, unable to speak for a while because she was just too happy and excited. She thought Julian didnt care about her feelings at all, but she didnt expect him to meet her in action, even though he said he wouldnt modify it. Yvonne thought that Julian had modified the script specifically for her sake. She had no idea that Julian had deliberately made things difficult for Emelia for his own selfish desires and ended up modifying the script. Yvonne calmed herself and asked again, Then after the modification, what will be the end of the princess consort? When Harvey told Yvonne about what happened to the princess consort, Yvonne was exasperated: What? Shes living a wonderful life? Why doesnt she die horribly? Why isnt she the one who died in despair? As soon as Yvonne thought that this script was written by Emelia, she instantly projected herself and Emelia onto the characters in the script. In the previous version of the script, the first love died. Whereas in the new script, the princess consort didnt die but lives a wonderful life? Emelia was too good at glorifying herself, wasnt she? Yvonne felt angry, and her voice was somewhat shaken when she spoke out. Harvey did not dare offend Yvonne, so he had to say, This is to emphasize the empowerment of women and encourage the audience to be independent and self-reliant. Yvonne said with dissatisfaction, Cant this be changed? Why is there so many plots for her after the princess consort was repudiated. Why cant she just die? Harvey added, Mr. Hughes and Viggo like this new version because the princess consort grows into an independent and strong woman. What Harvey did not say was that he himself valued this. I dont care! Yvonne was about to lose it, You have to change this ending. Let the princess consort have a horrible death. Harvey was in a difficult position, Well Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yvonne added, Or you kick that Emelia out of this project and put someone else in charge of this script. There are so many famous writers in the screenwriting world, just anyone would be better than Emelia. If the script cannot be modified, then Emelia must leave. Yvonne couldnt ept that every line of this script was written by Emelia, and she hated Emelia now. When the divorce was finalized, Emelia simply asked for nothing, but now it seemed that Emelia was simply not resigned to it, but used the script to secretly mock her in various ways. Harvey sighed, Emelia is a scriptwriter strongly supported by Viggo, Im afraid Viggo wont agree even if I propose it. Yvonne sneered and said, Why do you need Viggos consent? Cant you force Emelia to offer to leave on her own? Find a few men to harass and scare her, or make things hard for her, and she will definitely not be able to stand it and leave on her own. Yvonne gave her advice viciously. How could Emelia, with her soft and gentle nature, endure such hardship? In the beginning, she would take the initiative to divorce Julian, it was because she was bullied by Caroline Hughes and Heather Duncun and she could not endure it. Yvonne believed that it would be the same if she were in the workce. Harvey responded, Alright, theres an assistant director whos quite horny, Ill let him know. Yvonne was very satisfied with Harveys answer and promised him, Mr. Norman, dont worry, I will let you participate in more projects of HGH in the future. That was what Harvey wanted and he hung up the phone contentedly. Now everyone in Riverside City knew that Yvonne would soon marry into the the Hughes family, and when Yvonne became the hostess of the the Hughes family, he and his team would prosper. Maisie went to dinner with Nina in the evening, but she didnt expect the dinner to be at Ninas house, let alone that Emelia would cook it herself. When she rang the doorbell, Nina came to open the door for her, Emelia was busy in the kitchen. The room was filled with the smell of food. Nina took her arm and exined, Gee, Im sure its not fun to go out to eat because of my identity. You wouldnt mind I invite you to eat in my house, right? Maisie waved her hand and said, No, no, no, its much morefortable to eat at home. Nina was a popr actress, and the urban romantic drama starring her and Harry was now on the air, so she could understand Ninas plight of not daring to go out for dinner. She had to sit well, speak in a small voice and could not drink too much, or once she got shot, it would go up to hot research. Nina smiled, Thank you for your understanding. Nina lived in a detached vi with great privacy. On the ground floor, there wasrge floor-to-ceiling windows, the three girls sat at the table by the window after dinner was ready and had a drink. Maisie took a picture of a table full of food and quietly sent it to Julian, who was recovering in hospital. Boss, Im having dinner with Emelia and Nina at Ninas house tonight, and Emelia cooked for us. In fact, Maisie was not such an impulsive person before, but she didnt know why she was impulsive to send such a photo to her boss. Perhaps she was certain that her boss missed Emelias food as much as she did. In the past, Emelia always brought lunch to Julian, and every time she would prepare food for her and David as well, so Maisie knew that Emelia was a good cook. After Julian received the photo that Nina sent him, he immediately became hungry. He wanted to eat whatever Emelia cooked, especially when he was sick and had no appetite for any food. He missed a lot about her cooking. During those years, under her care, he ate everything, had a good appetite and never had any stomach problems. As he was thinking, Maisies message came over again, Boss, Nina said that Mr. Johansen has fancy on Emelia? I didnt see it at all. Before Julian could reply, Maisie sent again, Boss, Mr. Johansen has juste and is now having dinner with us, I didnt expect Mr. Johansen to live in the same vi area as Nina. Julians face darkened when he saw thest sentence, it was okay the girls ate together. But what was wrong with Viggo going to dine with them? Chapter 52 Do You still Want the Photo Albums? When Maisie heard from Nina that Viggo had feelings for Emelia, she, who had always been calm, was so shocked that she even forgot to eat her food.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The first thing she did aftering back to her senses was to rush to report the matter to Julian, but she saw that Emelia looked calm and did not take Ninas words to heart at all. Even Emelia said to her, Dont listen to her nonsense. Emelia didnt think Viggo was interested in her at all. Why would a huge star like Viggo take a liking to an ordinary scriptwriter like her? What was more, after being hurt by Julian, Emelia now had a shadow over brilliant men like them and instinctively stayed away from them. Nina was dissatisfied with this ostrich mentality of Emelia, Im telling you, Emelia, you shouldnt be afraid to face it. Not all good-looking men are as scum as Julian. Maisie didnt know what expression she should put on. Was it okay that Nina just mocked her boss in front of her? Right, Mays? Nina turned to ask for Maisies opinion. Maisies heart fluttered at the word Mays, and a handsome face sprang to her mind. She lowered her eyes and murmured, It does seem like a lot of good-looking men are quite a jerk. That man was also a womanizer, but that didnt stop her from liking him. Because, she couldnt help falling in love with him. Just as Maisie was caught up in such a pang of sadness, the doorbell was suddenly rung. Nina went forward to open the door and it was Viggo who walked in with a bottle of wine in his hand. Emelia and Maisie were both quite surprised, but Nina looked calm. Viggo said with a smile, I just came home from work and saw Ms. Brennans car parked outside Ninas house, so I guess it was you having a get-together. I came here to give you a bottle of wine. Emelia and Maisie got up in a hurry to thank Viggo, but he didnt seem to have any intention of staying for dinner. But since he had given them a bottle of nice wine, so how could they not keep him for dinner? In the end , Viggo stayed, and Nina had him sit next to Emelia. Maisie went to use the bathroom and hurriedly reported this to Julian. But after the report, she sent another message, Boss, I need to concentrate on eating. Its not appropriate for me to keep texting with my phone. So Julian never heard anything from Maisie again. Three girls and a handsome gentleman had a pleasant meal together. Maisie said rtively little, but she had been silently observing, and then it became clear that Viggo did care quite a lot about Emelia. He would peel Emelias shrimps, serve her soup, pour her alcohol, and even thoughtfully pull her chair when Emelia got up. Maisie felt that Viggo was quite a powerful opponent if her boss really still had any affection for Emelia. Viggo was a match for Julian in terms of looks and temperament, and most importantly, Viggo was very kind and considerate to Emelia. And when her boss was with Emelia, it was all about Emelia being nice to and taking care of him. Julian never took the initiative to care for Emelia, let alone being nice to her. As a girl, Maisie felt that it was very likely that Emelia would choose Viggo. During the meal, Maisie ate with apprehension because she was considering her bosss position. Towards the end of the meal, Emelia nced at her phone. Someone sent a friend request to her on WhatsApp. When she clicked on it and saw the name Julian, she frowned. After the divorce a year ago, she deleted all her contact information rted to Julian and even changed her mobile phone number, so now Julian suddenly sent her a friend request? What did he want? Emelias first reaction was to ignore it and put away her phone and continued eating. Was it necessary for divorced ex-husband and ex-wife to contact? When Maisie found that she did not check her phone, she couldnt help but whisper to her, Emelia, Mr. Hughes said he has something quite important to talk to you. The implication was that Julian wanted to talk to her in private. Emelia gave her an innocent smile and said, Cant he call me? It meant that he could call her, but it was unnecessary to add his contact on WhatsApp. Maisie opened her mouth, but eventually lowered her eyes and sent Emelias words to Julian. After a while, Julian gave a reply. Maisie ryed his words to Emelia, Mr. Hughes said that all your things are still left at his residence. If you have time, you could go fetch them. The day when the divorce was finalized, Emelia left the country in the afternoon. It was true that all her things had been left in the house she and Julian had once had, but Emelia had no intention of taking them back, and she had assumed that Julian had thrown them away long ago. After all, he was so disgusted with her that he must have been the first to clean up any traces that belonged to her after the divorce. At this moment, Emelia was surprised when she heard Julian ask her to get her things back. But she then said to Maisie in an impassive tone, No need, let him throw it away. Maisie conveyed it to Julian again, and not long after Maisie took her phone and showed Emelia a photo, Mr. Hughes asked whether you still want those two albums? Emelias eyes snapped open when she heard that. She could have done without all the clothes and household items, but the two albums were precious because they contained many photographs of her and her mother. If Julian hadnt mentioned it, she would have forgotten about it. Raising her eyes again to Maisie, she thought for a moment and said, Please ask Mr. Hughes to send it to Tymers or to my ce. Maisie diligently continued to pass on the message for the two, and replied to her a short whileter, Mr. Hughes said he will be in the hospital these days, so he couldnt send it to you, so you should go get it yourself. Mr. Hughes also said that the password for the front door of the house is still the same as the one you set before, it hasnt changed. The albums are in the safe, and the safe code hasnt changed. Emelia didnt even know what expression she should make after hearing this. What was wrong with Julian? He didnt change his password? Emelia secretly gritted her teeth, then tried to make her voice sound calm and unruffled as she said, Please tell Mr. Hughes, Ill pick it up tomorrow morning. Since Julian was in the hospital, she would hurry to take it away while he was not at home to save herself from running into him. Okay. Maisie responded. Because Julian had stirred things up so much, Emelia felt that she was in no mood to eat. The thought of stepping into the home she had once shared with Julian tomorrow made her feel bad. That ce meant sweetness but also heartaches for her. Her three years of marriage to Julian began and ended there. Although she had long been over with this failed marriage, it was inevitable that she would be touched by the environment when she was there. Emelia could only hope now that Julian would change the entire arrangement of the house. Chapter 53 Surprisingly Discharged It waste by the time the four of them finished their dinner, Emelia stayed here with Nina as before, Maisie called a chauffeur and left, while Viggo went back to his house. The next morning Nina had to go to the set and Emelia had to go to Julians ce to pick up her things, so Nina gave Emelia a lift. When Ninas car was almost at Julians ce, Ninas agent Sherlyn Lansdale called her. Sherlyn sounded like she was on the brink of an emotional broke-down, Nina, the news that you like women is on the trends.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nina spat out a mouthful of coffee, I like women? Yes. Sherlyn asked with a headache, Were you walking hand in hand with Emelia on your way out? Nina was discovered by Sherlyn for her debut and trained by her from the beginning, so she knew Emelia and knew that she was a very good friend of Nina. Nina told the truth, Yes, I had drunk too muchst night and still have a headache, so I leaned on Emelia to walk out. Nina finished and then said in annoyance, Didnt you say that this neighborhood of mine is very private, so where did these paparazzi hide to take the pictures? Sherlyn said helplessly, You are justly popr now, and the paparazzi can do anything. Emelia understood what had happened, and she was shocked to the point of being speechless. She had heard Nina spouting off about some unscrupulous media making things up for attention and traffic before, but she never thought it would be this outrageous. She was just supporting Ninas body to avoid her from falling down and now theywere rumored to be lesbians? Fortunately, she and Julian were now divorced, otherwise if it was rumored that she loved women, Julian would be cuckolded, which was quite shocking. It was imaginable that Julian would not only have been hospitalized with a stomach ache, but would have fainted directly. Nina was furious, pulling at her xen wavy hair and asked, So what am I going to do now? Sherlyn said, What can you do? rify it, of course. Nina growled in exasperation, Well then, listen carefully: I like men, I like men! The name of the man I like is- Nina almost blurted out the name of the man she liked in exasperation, but then she thought that the man across the ocean might have given her up long ago, so she slumped back into her seat in discouragement. Sherlyn was even exasperated by Nina, Whats the use of yelling at me that you like men? Its not like I dont know. The most important thing now is to make even those people believe that you and Emelia are innocent. Nina had a headache, but now she was even more disturbed. She simply leaned against Emelia and exined to Sherlyn in a lifeless manner, I dont care how you deal with it. Anyway, Emelia and I both like men. Sherlyn responded, Ill try to release a statement and see what happens then. Sherlyn added, By the way, how did you offend Yvonne recently? Because I found out that these nders could have been made by Yvonnes people. Nina blew up as soon as she heard Yvonnes name, Who the hell has offended her, I dont even bother with that kind of bitch. Emelia instantly understood after hearing Yvonnes name, and she whispered to Nina, It must be because of me. The reason Yvonne did that to Nina must because of her grudge against Emelia. It was also possible that she was deliberately targeted, but Nina was mistakenly involved. But no matter what, Yvonnes move killed two birds with one stone, damaging both her reputation and putting Nina, who was justly popr, in the limelight. She was fine, she was just an unknown scriptwriter, and probably only those who know her would recognize the person in the photo as her, but Nina would be in a big trouble. Nina gritted her teeth and burst out, Yvonne, that bitch, better not let me catch her, or Ill get her killed. After Nina ended her call with Sherlyn, Emelia said apologetically, Im sorry, its all because I dragged you into this. Nina naturally didnt like to hear her say that and said indifferently, You dont have to apologize, we have a clear conscience. Nina cursed indignantly again, Yvonne is sick, isnt she? Isnt she going to marry Julian? Is she going to fail? Im waiting for the day when her dream of marrying into a rich family is shattered, and Ill be sure to set off fireworks seven days in a row to celebrate for that. Emelia didnt know what to say to that. Nina suddenly looked very sad as she leaned over and wrapped her arms around Emelia and said, If neither of us is married by the time were forty, lets just spend the rest of our life together. Sure. Emelia agreed readily. After her failed and painful marriage to Julian, Emelia was not looking forward to marriage at all, and she even thought it was not a bad idea to be single for the rest of her life. Nina was silent for a long time and then murmured gloomily, Hes been abroad for so many years, isnt it time for him to return this year? Emelia knew who Nina was referring to when she said he, so she replied softly, Yeah. Nina said again,ughing to herself, Do you think he will still hate me? The man Nina liked named Cameron Dauster, who went to high school with her. Nina was not good at study, while Cameron was a top student. The two of them had a rtionship before. Later on, Cameron wanted to give up his chance to study abroad for Nina, who chose to break up with him in order to let him pursue his dream. The two had since be an unspeakable pain in each others hearts, and Nina was resented and hated by Cameron. At this moment, Emelia, faced with Ninas question, did not know what to say for a while, and could only sigh gently. After the car stopped at Julians ce, Emelia got out of the car and Nina then went to the film set. Emelia stood in front of the intricately carved gate and took a deep breath before entering the code. When she entered the main house, Emelia was stunned that the arrangement of the house had not been altered in any way, it was still the same as she had set up before the divorce. Emelia had to admit that Julians psychological endurance was indeed impressive, and he was not affected in the least by living in such an environment. Or maybe he didnt care about her at all, and therefore didnt care about anything to do with her. Emelias eyes dropped sadly at this thought and she hurried upstairs, finding her two photo albums in the safe in the study before leaving in a hurry. As she had just reached the entrance, there was a sound from the door and Julian opened it and came in from outside. He was in a casual ck and grey outfit and looked a little thinner. David followed him, carrying a small luggage bag in his hand, which should be some stuff for Julians hospitalization. Emelia stood still for a while because she was too stunned. Didnt he say he would be in hospital for few days? Why was he back all of a sudden? David duly exined, Mr. Hughes discharged from the hospital today. Emelia then returned to her senses and lowered her eyes, intending to leave, but Julians tall figure was blocking the doorway, so she had to turn to the side and wait for him toe in first. Chapter 54 Love Destroys Love Emelia thought Julian would simply walk past her and enter the door, but instead Julian turned his head and instructed David, You can go back. David turned to walk away after handing the bag in his hand to Julian. Emelia and Julian were the only two people left in the entrance, and there was quiet for a while. Emelia could feel Julians eyes falling on her face, she looked up at him, saying calmly, Ive got the photo albums, thank you for keeping them for me. After thanking him, she added, Ill go first. When she finished, she looked down and intended to leave, Julian extended his long legs and blocked her way again. Emelia looked at him in confusion as Julian ced the bag in his hand on a nearby cab and then took a step closer to her. Emelia didnt expect him to approach suddenly and instinctively took a step back. Because she was still holding two thick photo albums in her hands, she lost her footing for a moment and fell onto the wide bench behind her. Julian took the opportunity to lean over, his tall figure enveloping her. Emelia admitted that when she met Julian at such close quarters, with her eyes full of the mans handsome, deep brows, her heart still beat faster, but she would not fall for him anymore. Because she knew exactly how bitter and painful it was to love him, so she would do well to keep her sanity. Julians hand caressed her delicate cheek with impunity and said meaningfully, Emelia, after so long ying hard to get, its time to end. Emelia asked, baffled, What? Julians thumbnded on her soft lips, rubbing them gently as he whispered, I say, youve been ying thee-and-get-me in front of me for so long since you returned, you can end it now. Youve made it, Im quite interested in you now, my ex-wife. Ifst second Emelia was still in a trance over Julians sudden tenderness, then this moment his words were like a pot of cold water pouring down on her head, instantly chilling her to the bone. She didnt juste to her senses; she was shaking with anger. She drew the line with him over and over again, but he thought she was ying lustful game? It turned out that a year after the divorce, she was still a person who yed tricks in his mind. But who gave him the confidence to think that she still loved him and wanted to return to him? The tears in her eyes gathered more and more because of her aggression and anger, but she held them back in order to maintain herst dignity. She stared at Julians face full of confidence and curled her lips up in mock disbelief as she asked, You think Im luring you?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Arent you? Julian said with certainty, Ninas agent issued a statement for her, saying that you and Nina each have an excellent man you like in your hearts, and there is no homosexual preference in you two. Emelia was stunned and lowered her eyes and took out her mobile phone. The news was on the trending list with a conspicuous title. A statement from Sherlyn in response to the rumored affair with Nina in the morning was: Nina and the female who was photographed are very, very good friends and have a deep friendship that had been established since high school. Besides, they each have an excellent gentleman that they adore. So please stop spreading rumors. If there are people who continue to spread rumors and cause trouble, they will be held ountable ording tow. It turned out that Julians confidence came from this passage. She had believed that Sherlyn would handle the matter well. But to her surprise, this statement made Julian think that she still liked him. Putting away her phone, Emelia raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her again, a mocking glint shed across her eyes, So, you think that excellent man Im in love with, is you? The mockery in her eyes caused Julian to frown in slight displeasure, Isnt it? Emelia denied it dryly, Of course not! She met his gaze, her eyes clear and determined, There are so many wonderful men around me, so why should I seek my own abuse by liking an ex who despised me and hurt me? Julians face instantly hardened and he was embarrassed. He had always been proud and conceited, and he had already suspected that she was still in love with him, a suspicion he reinforced after reading Sherlyns statement. So he insisted on leaving the hospital despite the doctors objections and rushed home to meet her. But now she was determined to say that she did not like him and that he was just an ex. He remembered what she had once said she would never go back to him, and instantly his anger dominated his head. As if to punish her for her eloquence, he lifted her chin and kissed her hard, then pinned her against the wall behind him, tossing and turning her soft lips. He was furious and Emelia felt her lip being bitten hard. But for her, who was now desperately trying to clear her rtionship with Julian, his kiss was a heart-breaking humiliation for her. She didnt know where she got the strength, but she pushed the man kissing her away, and her tears flew down her face in the end. Julians stomach was still upset, so when she pushed him, he stumbled a few steps and hit his back on the corner of the table next to him, causing him to break out in cold sweat. He stood there with a gloomy face, hands on his hips, his gaze like burning mes. Regardless of his expression, Emelia raised her hand to wipe her tears, took her photo albums and stood up. Julian, whoever I fall for in the future, its not gonna be you, never. Between us, love is ruined, and thats the end of it. With that, she ran out crying with the albums in her arms. Julian stood with his jaw tensed, irritated and frustrated at the same time. He had read her script outline and synopsis and knew that she was a great writer, but he had no idea that her words were spoken profoundly. This was the very end of their rtionship. She was really desperate. It was only at this moment that he was finally able to confirm that she didnt love him anymore, and that she wasnt lusting after him, that she really wanted to draw a line with him. Everything was nothing more than his proud, conceited and self-righteous spection. Emelia took a taxi back to her t with the photo albums in her arms, and she cried the whole way. After deciding to divorce Julian and theplete divorce, she had never cried so much. She was angry at the thought of what Julian had said about her lusting after her. Surely he didnt know that his first love once had faked a pregnancy to force her to divorce him. Surely he didnt know that this rumor between her and Nina this morning was nned by his first love. Fuck that scheming bitch! For the first time in more than twenty years, Emelia felt the urge to curse. When she got home, Emelia washed her face and sat down in front of theputer to focus on her writing, her heart suddenly filled with a great deal of motivation. She wanted to turn her grief and anger into strength, she wanted to be a great sess in screenwriting, she wanted to trample Julians pride and arrogance under her feet. Chapter 55 Being Harassed After aplete falling out with Julian, Emelia stayed at home and worked hard on her script. She wanted to hurry up and finish the script so that the crew could rush into filming and she could hurry up and end these encounters with Julian. Although she knew it was unrealistic because even if she handed in the script, the crew would stille to her if there were any problems during the shoot, but if she could finish a day sooner, she would be able to clear the line with Julian sooner, wouldnt she? Emelia basically wrote one episode a day at a pace that made her dizzy. That day she received a call from Harvey, Emelia, we are preparing for the show recently, we have encountered some problems and would like to discuss them with you, why dont we have a lunch together? Okay, name a location. Emelia agreed. It wasmon in a show for the director to have discussions with the writers about the plot. It was just as well that she was tired of writing and wanted to go out to rx. Harvey then gave her an address, a restaurant in Riverside City Film and Television Base, and Emelia dressed up and took a taxi there.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When she reached the private room, Emelia knocked on the door and entered, frowning slightly at the sight of the middle-aged man sitting next to Harvey. The man was an assistant director under Harvey. Emelia had heard Nina spouting off to her about this assistant director, who was lewd and lustful, and had taken advantage of many actresses. Of course, those actresses who were justly popr were not something he dared to mess with. Those young girls who were new to the industry, or those who were weak, had no choice but to put up with his harassment. Emelia looked at the man and a bad feeling welled up in her heart. Thest time she had dinner with Harvey, his hand almost touched her waist, and she reflected on it for a long time afterwards. This time she wrapped herself up very tightly, a long-sleeved loose shirt with denim trousers, not showing off her figure or any bit of skin, for fear of attracting any more ill-will from the men because of what she was wearing. After she had greeted them and walked over to sit down, the assistant directors hand was smoothly ced on her shoulder. The mans unrestrained gaze fell on her pretty face, How old are you, Emelia? Your skin looks so tender and hydrated. As he spoke, he tried to reach out to touch Emelias face, and Emelia couldnt resist getting up to avoid it. She tried to squeeze out a smile, Excuse me, Im going to the bathroom. The first thing Emelia did after she left the house was to call Nina and tell her about her encounter with the lewd assistant director. Nina was instantly alert, Find an excuse to leave, that old man is disgusting. Emelia had a headache, But well have to get along for the whole project, and its not good to offend them directly. Nina was already a popr actress and can simply ignore these shameless men, but Emelia was different. At best, she was just a scriptwriter with a little talent, and until she made a name for herself, she would not dare offend anyone. Nina said, I cant leave now, or I couldve gone there apany you. Nina was already the designated actor for the role of princess consort, and it was normal to have dinner with the director and scriptwriter. Emelia thought for a moment and said, Ill give Mr. Johansen a call. Viggo will take at least half an hour to be there. Nina vetoed her proposal. Nina then said cheerfully, How about this? You can stall in the washroom for a while. Harry happens to be auditioning over here today, Ill ask him to help you out, hell be there in ten minutes at thetest. Emelia let out a long sigh of relief, Great. Nina then hung up the phone to contact Harry, while Emelia continued to hide in the bathroom. Although she did not want to get too involved with Harry for fear of dragging him down, she was really desperate in this situation today. She didnt expect the sleazy assistant director to be there, and couldnt just offend him. Although Viggo supported her, she was now at loggerheads with her Julian, who would definitely take personal revenge against her if she shed with the director. Ill be right over, hold on a little longer. Harry sent her a voice message, and Emelia sighed softly. It was true that it was better to have more friends. But it wasnt a good idea for her to stay hidden in the bathroom, as Harvey called to urge her. Looking at Harrys positioning, she found that he was about to arrive, so Emelia took a deep breath and reentered the box. But she didnt expect the assistant director to approach her as soon as she stepped into the box. Emelia took a few steps back and leaned against the wall. She nced at Harvey, who was sitting there indifferently, and questioned the assistant director with her teeth clenched, What are you doing? Why are you so nervous? That assistant director smiled lecherously and came closer to her, Emelia, you give me some benefit, and I promise that this script wont need to be modified at all. Emelia snorted, A good script will not need to be modified. Also, I just found out today that this is how you two treat the female colleagues you work with, I wonder what Mr. Johansen and Mr. Hughes will think of you when they find out. The assistant directorughed cockily, It is normal to like beauties, besides no matter how we work, someone will cover us. Emelia couldnt help but be puzzled after hearing this, someone was covering them? The assistant director added, This is the cruelty of reality, if you cant stand it, you can quit. Emelia gritted her teeth and raised her hand to push the assistant director, Get out of my way. I didnt see that you have quite a hot temper. That assistant director said as he pressed Emelias hands and tried to lean over and give Emelia a kiss. Harry pushed the door in at this time, and once he saw the lewd appearance of the assistant director, he immediately swung his fist and punched him, and the assistant director was knocked to the ground on the spot. Emelia was startled and hurriedly went to pull Harry, Dont fight, stop it! However, Harry, who was in a rage, did not care and rode on the assistant director and punched him hard. Harry! Harvey was also shocked and rushed over, shouting at Harry to stop. Harry was young and strong, and with a hard swing of his arm, he pushed Harvey aside, and his fists rained down on the assistant director again. Finally, it was the assistant director who cried out and begged for mercy, Stop, stop. I didnt mean to harass you, it was Yvonne who told us to do so, she told us to drive you out of this project in any way After Harry heard the name Yvonne, his movements jerked to a halt before he turned his head to look at Emelia who was next to him. Emelia was also full of disbelief. Why would Yvonne do this? She had modified the script ording to Yvonnes request, she had divorced Julian and avoided him, but why did Yvonne still target her so viciously? Chapter 56 Afraid to Face Emelia Emelia was so furious that she burst into tears. As soon as Harry saw her crying, he was about to swing his fist at the assistant director again. Emelia cried and stopped him, Dont She still had her wits about her. With so much noise, the restaurant manager rushed over, and if he continued to fight, Harrys image would be ruined. She desperately tried to stop Harry, who then stopped to get up from that assistant director. The assistant director was beaten so badly that his nose bled. Harvey grabbed a packet of tissues and handed it to him to stop the bleeding. He hid behind Harvey while covering his nose and cursing with hatred, Harry! Ill help you if you want to die, wait for me! How dare you threaten me? Harry said and was about to go forward again, while the restaurant manager hurriedly stopped him, Calm down, calm down! Everyone, calm down. The restaurant was located next to a famous tv and film set, so the restaurant manager knew Harry and Harvey, and was a person who could pay attention to the interests of the whole. He immediately closed the door of the private room, isting the waiters and other customers who were trying to watch from outside. Call the police! I want the police! The assistant director screamed in exasperation. Emelia was flustered. Harry was a popr actor, once the police was called, it would tarnish Harrys image. Harry was not afraid at all and red viciously at the assistant director, If you have the guts, call the police, you pervert, I still think I have not beaten you hard enough. Harry said as he was about to step forward again to make a move, and the assistant director hurriedly hid behind Harvey again. Emelia had calmed down after initially being angry and crying, she pulled Harry and asked Harvey and the assistant director, Did Yvonne ask you to do this? Before Harvey said anything, the assistant director arrogantly shouted, Yes, what? Are you afraid? If youre afraid, hurry up and apologize to me! Harry snapped, Dream on! The assistant director gritted his teeth and threatened, Harry, you dont know about Yvonnes rtionship with Julian, do you? She is about to marry into the Hughes family and be the hostess of the Hughes family, do you believe that Julian will block you! Yvonne merely had a pillow talk to Julian and Emelia was asked to modify the script, so you can imagine that it was just a piece of cake for her to get Julian to block you. Harry looked at Emelia incredulously, Is it true what he said? Harry did not know that Emelia had gone through the fact of modifying the script, and thought that her work was progressing quite well. He was even unaware that Julian would be so dim-witted as to allow Yvonne to do whatever she wanted to do in work matters. Emelia did not answer Harrys question, nor did she want to. Whatever Julians purpose in asking her to modify the script, she had already done so. She pulled Harry and said, Lets go. Go? The assistant director opened his mouth, You beat me up like this, and you want to leave? Emelia sneered, If you hadntid your hands on me in the first ce, you wouldnt have been beaten! Emelia was on Harrys side no matter what, even if it was wrong to hit that scumbag. The assistant director, looking at the way the two were defending each other, asked with a swollen half-face, Whats with you two? Harry snorted lightly, Why do you care? The assistant directorughed contemptuously, Ms. Jones, I cant see that you still have this ability to even hook up with such a young boy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. You act like youre pure and innocent, but youre a slut behind the scenes. As the assistant directors words fell, Emelia was so angry that she trembled. Harry shook off her tug on his hand straight away and swung hard again. The restaurant manager and Harvey managed to pull Harry away, but the assistant director spat out a mouthful of blood and yelled, Call the police! I want to call the police! The incident eventually ended with the arrival of the police who took them to the police station. The restaurant manager was wise enough to clear the restaurant beforehand, but there was no guarantee that anyone had seen or heard or even captured the video of Harry beating someone up. This incident rmed Viggo and also the top management of Harryspany. Julian also knew about it, and it was Nina who called him. Nina cursed over the phone, Julian Hughes, fuck you! You fucking asshole! Youre divorced and you still wont fucking let Emelia go. Discipline that scheming bitch of yours! If you bully Emelia again, Ill hunt you down! Julian was inexplicably scolded, and his tone was naturally displeased, Whats going on? Whats going on? Ask that bitch Yvonne yourself! Nina hung up the phone after yelling this again. Julian frowned and called David in, telling him to find out what had happened. Nina was so angry, so something must have happened to Emelia. Not long after, David came in and reported with a heavy expression, Harvey and his assistant director asked Emelia to have dinner, saying they were discussing the script, but the assistant director made a move on Emelia and was beaten up by Harry, which led to the police station. Laid hands on Emelia in broad daylight? The moment Julian heard this description of David, he instantly became enraged. As someone who often went to various social asions, Julian knew that some men do like toy their filthy hands on women and take advantage of them. Most of the time he chose to ignore it, but the thought of it happening to Emelia made him want to chop the assistant directors hand off. And thest time when Harvey tried to touch Emelias waist, he couldnt even stand it, otherwise he wouldnt have asked Maisie to contact another director for recement. David nodded in response, and then hesitantly said, It is said that the assistant director called out that it was Yvonne who instructed him to do so, in order to drive Emelia out of the project. Julians face was as gloomy as it could be. David suggested at the right time, Now should we press down this matter first? Its bad for Harry if the news is spread, and he got into this kind of trouble because of Emelia. If something had happened to Harry, Emelia would have felt guilty and med herself. By protecting Harry, it would at least solve a big problem for Emelia. David felt that his boss should do that, which was why he had the audacity to have such an offer. Julian naturally knew the original intention of Davids proposal, and without any hesitation, he ordered, Use all connections to suppress this matter, and dont allow any word to leak out. After he had finished instructing, he added, Tell Maisie to go to the police station with me. When he finished, he got up and took the car key and left. Maisie then got into the car with him. The reason why Julian brought Maisie was because Maisie was on good terms with Emelia and Maisie could help him ease his rtionship with Emelia. Julian didnt know what was wrong with him, since Emelia had given him a hard timest time, he was a bit afraid to face her. Or perhaps it could be said that he was afraid to face Emelia, who always gave him the cold shoulder. Chapter 57 We Won’t Hire You Anymore On the way to the police station, Julian asked Maisie to call Yvonne to go to the police station. Yvonne was surprised and puzzled at the other end of the phone, Julian asked me to go to the police station? Why? Whats going on? Maisie answered in a serious tone, I dont know whats going on. But Mr. Hughes just wanted you to go over there. Oh, okay. Yvonne agreed reluctantly and then hung up the phone. Although Yvonne pretended to be innocent, Maisie inexplicably just believed that this incident was directed by Yvonne. As soon as he stepped into the police station, Julian saw Emelia sitting with downcast eyes. The wide shirt covered her entire body, making her look slim, even a bit skinny. The circles around her eyes and the tip of her nose were red, so he could tell she had been crying. Her face did not look good, and Julian could see right through her mind, she must be worried about having dragged Harry into this at the moment. He was relieved to think that he had already given his orders to suppress the matter. If she could not afford to get into trouble, then dont go to another man for help when things go wrong, and now he was needed toe and take care of her. Harry was being called aside and scolded by his agent. Julian became angry at the sight of that defiant boy. The so-called youthful impulsiveness was referring to him. In his twenties, he even wanted to court a woman and protect her? Learn how to control his emotions first. Emelia, are you alright? Maisie walked over to Emelia in concern. When Emelia raised her eyes to look over, Julian withdrew his gaze that hadnded on her and looked away to Harvey and the assistant director who were on the side. A chill ran down Harveys back and with difficulty he managed a smile to face him. That assistant director was really brainless and immediately shouted after seeing Julian, Mr. Hughes, you must help me. Harry Zink beat me up like this. Its all because of Emelia Jones. She has to get out of this screw, or otherwise I cant work with her. That assistant director was certain that Yvonne was Julians soft spot, so he rushed to state his purpose at the first opportunity. As long as Emelia was driven away and Yvonne was pleased, he thought he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the film industry in the future replying on HGH. But to his surprise, Julian yelled at him with a grim face, Get lost! The assistant director froze for a moment. What was going on here? Yvonne didnt speak for him in front of Julian? No, Mr. Hughes- The assistant director wanted to say something else, but Harvey hurriedly stopped him. Julians mood was obviously not right. They had just called Yvonne, so it was better for them to wait until Yvonne arrived. Emelia whispered to Maisie who came to see her, Im fine. She nced at Harry, who was being lectured by his agent, and her voice was slightly choked, I just feel sorry for dragging Harry into this. Emelia really didnt expect Harry to punch someone. If she had known that this would happen, she definitely wouldnt have asked Harry to help her out. Maisie hurriedly said, Mr. Hughes has already stepped in and had this whole thing hushed up. It wont affect Harry. Dont worry. Maisie thought to herself that it was fortunate that Mr. Hughes had stepped in, for Emelia really felt guilty and med herself. Emelia was stunned for a moment at her words, and then said mockingly, Mr. Hughes really dedicated himself in protecting Yvonne. Maisie was choked at her words. Didnt Mr. Hughes do this to alleviate the feeling of guilt in her heart towards Harry? When Julian had just taken a step over, he heard Emelia said he was defending Yvonne, and he almost died of anger. It was no wonder that Emelia thought this way about Julian. Julian and Yvonne were a couple, and Yvonnes image was rted to Julian and HGH, if this matter really went big, it was not good for Harrys reputation, and Yvonne, the mastermind behind this, would be med. Emelia could feel Julians fiery gaze on her, and she deliberately lowered her eyes not to look at him. She knew that he must be sick of her, and if it wasnt for her, his fiance would not have to be so embarrassed. He had helped Harry by stepping in to suppress down the matter, but he mainly wanted to defend Yvonne, so she would not say a word of thanks to him. Yvonne soon arrived, dressed in a modest dress, her shoulder-length hair looked elegant.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She walked over and gently took Julians arm, Julian, what happened? Yvonnes expression was nk and innocent, and Julian lowered his eyes to look at her quietly, while withdrawing his arm from her hand. Ms. Sullivan, hurry up and tell Mr. Hughes. That assistant director shouted anxiously from the side. Yvonne secretly gritted her teeth, then red at the assistant director, What am I going to tell him? Do I know you guys? Yvonne was d that she was an actress. She didnt want to act, but she could not admit what she had done in front of so many people. When Yvonne nned this incident, she did not expect that Harry would go and help Emelia out, nor did she expect that Harry would beat someone up for Emelia. Now that things were going wrong, of course she had to be the first to take herself out of the picture. Julian looked at Yvonne and said word for word, He said that you instructed him to harass Emelia, thus driving Emelia out of the project. Yvonnes shoulders trembled with anger, This is nonsense! I dont even know them. How can they say that? Yvonne shed tears of aggression after she finished speaking. She used the opportunity to wipe her tears and lowered her eyes to avoid Julians gaze, he was too intimidating, and his eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Ms. Sullivan, you- That assistant director didnt expect Yvonne to deny instructing them, and was depressed as hell for a while. Harvey gave him a firm tug, signaling him to shut up. Julian, who carried a powerful aura of control over the whole situation, stood in the middle of the conference room, nced around at the several people present and finally asked in a deep voice, How do you want to handle this matter? Neither Emelia nor Harry spoke, while the assistant director yelled, I want Harry to apologize to me! There was no way he could just let it go after he was beaten up like that. Harry said hatefully, despite his agents objections, No way! Julian ignored them both and raised his eyes to Emelia who was not far away and asked indifferently, Ms. Jones, what do you want to do about it? As long as it doesnt involve Harry, Ill do whatever he wants, I can apologize to them. All Emelia wanted at this point was for this matter to end quickly and for Harry to walk away in one piece. Whether the assistant director harassed her first or not, she could apologize and leave it at that. She could do nothing about it, for the backers behind them were Yvonne and Julian. She couldnt fight them, and neither could Harry. Julian turned his head to look at the assistant director, a murderous aura under his eyes, From now on, you will not be hired in any of the HGH projects. Now, tell me what you want to do about this matter? That assistant director was rendered wordless. Chapter 58 You Are An Accomplice Julians words were an out-and-out threat. Harvey and the assistant director got instantly panicked. They wouldnt get hired in any of the HGH projects? Wouldnt that means they were sort of banned by the industry? And if words got out that HGH would not use them, other productions would also shun them, so they would soon be lose their jobs. Julians tone and expression did not seem like he was joking at all, so the assistant director eyed at Yvonne for help, but saw that Yvonne was ignoring him. He couldnt help but sit on his buttocks as his legs gave out. Harveys face also turned pale as he hurriedly stepped forward to plead with Julian, Mr. Hughes, we apologize, we apologize!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This is our fault, we shouldnt haveid our hands on Ms. Jones, we deserved it! Harvey and the assistant director dare not ask for an apology from Harry again. Their attitude changed instantly and they only begged Julian to let them go. They didnt expect that Yvonne would deny it, and that Julian would be so angry. Harvey could see that Julian did not take Yvonne seriously. From the time Yvonne came in, Julian had looked at her a total of two times, not as many times as he had looked at that scriptwriter Emelia. Julian said to Harvey, Im not the one you offended, whats the point of apologizing to me? Harvey understood Julians meaning in a second, dragged up the assistant director on the ground, walked to Emelia and said sincerely, Ms. Jones, Im sorry, its all our fault. I hope youll be magnanimous and forgive us this time. We wont insist on the ountability of Harry either. If you want to hold us ountable, beat us up again and well be okay with it. Just dont cancel them and let them lose their jobs. Emelias emotions had long since calmed down. She said with disgust in her eyes, It doesnt matter. I ept your apologies. As long as they stop making things difficult for Harry, it didnt matter to Emelia. Moreover, the people who really needed to apologize were not the two of them. Although Yvonne didnt admit that she was behind it, Emelia believed that what that assistant director said when he was beaten and begging for mercy must be true. In Emelias opinions, Julian had no intention of ming Yvonne after Yvonne said she had not done it. So, for Emelia, what was the point of her punishing Harvey and the assistant director? Julian seemed very unhappy that Emelia just dropped the matter so easily. But Emelia didnt look at Julian the whole time, and Julian could only give up. It was fine. He would deal with themter. Since both parties were not held responsible, the dispute was settled, and the police chief wiped his forehead and sent Julian and the group away. Harvey helped the assistant director to take a taxi and left, while Harry followed his agent. Harry wanted to take Emelia with him, but his agent refused to do so. His agent was terrified by this mess he had made today and adamantly refused to let him go near Emelia again. Thest time, when Harry went to visit Emelia in the middle of the night and was blocked by fans in the building, had already caused the agent a headache. And today, Harry went straight to punching someone. The agent thought he was going to have a heart attack if Harry continued like this. Emelia would be picked up and Nina was on her way. So she stood alone again at the corner of the police station entrance to save herself from being targeted by Yvonne again. Yvonne came out together with Julian and Maisie. Yvonne rified to Julian with red eyes, Julian, believe me, I really didnt do it. Emelia sneered in his heart, whether she had done it or not, Yvonne knew best in her heart. Julian ignored Yvonne, but turned his head and instructed Maisie, You take Ms. Sullivan back. Yvonne panicked and hastily pulled his sleeve, Julian- Now that Julian suddenly called her Ms. Sullivan, Yvonne felt her scalp tingling. Although Julian hadnt said anything, she just felt that Julian knew everything. Julian nced at Maisie, who immediately pulled Yvonne away, Ms. Sullivan, lets go, Ill take you back. Her boss obviously wanted to stay and see Emelia off, and she had to get rid of Yvonne in a hurry. Yvonne reluctantly left along with Maisie. Julian raised his eyes to look at Emelia in the corner. She stood there alone, like a lone goose that had fallen. It was heartbreaking for him to see that. Although they had unpleasant time before, Julian still decided to take the initiative to speak up, Get in the car, Ill give you a lift. Emelia found it ironic, No need. And she couldnt help but mock Julian, Mr. Hughes, you and Yvonne are such a good match. She is responsible for hurting me, and you are responsible for appeasing me. Do you think I am such a lowly pushover? Or did they think that she could not live without Julian, and with a little kind word from Julian, she could ignore her past grudges? In response to Emeliasment, Julian frowned and rified for himself, What do you mean? I didnt even know Yvonne would do such a thing to you. Emelia smiled wryly, Whether you know or not, only you know best. It was clear that he was regarded as guilty. As Julian was just about to exin, Ninas car arrived. Nina rushed down and stood in front of Emelia to shield her, Emelia, no need to waste your breath with them. Lets go. Nina said and pulled Emelia away, and naturally Emelia left with Nina. But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped, looked back at Julian and said mockingly, word for word, Even if you really dont know it, youre still an aplice, arent you? It was because of your indulgence of Yvonne that led to her being so arrogant, and because of the disrespect you once showed me that made her think she could bully me at will. Emelia dropped these words and got into Ninas car. Julian stood there, staring at the distance. Emelia was right, it was all his fault in the end. Viggos call came at this time, Julian picked it up and said impatiently, I know what you want to say, I wont use Harvey in the future. Its for the best. Viggo said, I dont care if you use them in the future, all I know is that I wont agree to use them for this project. Ive decided to direct this show myself. Viggo dered. Julian snorted, Viggo, are you serious? Julian was not doubting Viggos ability as a director, as he had been in the production side for a decade or two and he could act as well as direct. What he doubted was whether Viggo was serious about his feelings for Emelia. Directing was a toilsome job, and Viggo got himself into it just to protect Emelia as the scriptwriter? Chapter 59 Furious What do you think? Viggo responded, Mr. Hughes, love is fleeting. You need to catch it in time, and theres no turning back if you miss it. How could Julian not realize that Viggo was mocking him about what a jerk he was to Emelia? He snapped back sarcastically, Its good to pursue love, but youre so much older than her. Dont you feel ashamed at robbing the cradle? Harry was too young and Viggo was too old, why was she surrounded by men of such quality? Viggo answered leisurely, Love has no gender, no nationality as a gap, and naturally no age. Julian sneered, Then good luck. Viggos tone was calm, Well, wish you have Ms. Sullivan have sweet love. When Yvonne was mentioned, Julian couldnt stop the boredom in his eyes and hung up Viggos phone in a bad mood. Viggo was definitely mentioning Yvonne on purpose. In Ninas car, Emelia sat bleakly in her seat, remembering what had just happened with a pang of fear. Ninaplimented Harry excitedly, Harry is brave for you. Great fight, that pervert deserved to be beaten to a pulp! Emelia hurriedly stopped her, Come on, if this gets out, Harry will be ruined. Nina didnt think so, It is okay, if so, hell just go home and inherit the family business. Emelia was confused and Nina smiled as she leaned over her and said, You still dont know that? Harry is actually a rich second generation, his family is very rich. Emelia didnt know this, Harry had never said anything about his family and she certainly couldnt have asked such a question. Nina and Harry had spent a lot of time together before because of a TV show, so she knew it. Nina asked her again with a smile, Are you sure you wont consider Harry? He almost lost his career for you. No, absolutely no! Emelia said dryly. Nina continued to persuade her, Its okay to fall in love with a young man. Emelia didnt bother to pay attention to her anymore. Nina knew that she was the kind of person who was serious about rtionship and wouldnt y emotional games. Nina added, What about Mr. Johansen? Do you want to think about him? Before Emelia said anything, Nina mentioned Viggo, Mr. Johansen is handsome and his family and character are good. The two of you both are gentle and easy-going, you will be very happy if you are with him. Emelia had a headache, Why are you in such a hurry to find me a man? Nina lowered her eyes and said softly, Only when you have a man will that bitch Yvonne not target you over and over again. Emelias eyes were red with emotion, for this affection Nina had for her. When she was near home, Emelia received a call from Grandpa Hughes. Emelia, what have you been up totely? Grandpa Hughes asked amiably. Emelia told him truthfully, Im busy with the script, is there anything wrong? Grandpa Hughes knew that Emelia was now a scriptwriter, because he often called her when Emelia was abroad and chatted about Emelias work as a scriptwriter. Grandpa Hughes couldnt have been happier to know she had a decent job, and he gave her a lot of praise. It was also from that time that Emelia could feel that Grandpa Hughes genuinely loved her. Grandpa Hughes smiled on the phone and said, When are you avable? Id like to introduce you to a man. A man? Emelia thought she had heard wrong. Grandpa Hughes said in all seriousness, Yes, arent you single now? I know a goodd, and I want to introduce him to you. Emelia stammered, Wait, no, Grandpa, this Her ex-husbands grandfather wanted to introduce her to a boyfriend, how unbelievable and scary it was. Nina heard it andughed unceremoniously. It was so funny, if Julian knew about it, he would be furious. Geez, you kid, why are you so surprised? Grandpa Hughes exined, I genuinely like you. Although you and Julian had only been married for three years, but that doesnt stop me from liking you. I treat you like my own granddaughter, so I arrange all this for you. Emelia was touched by the sincerity of his words, and she could feel his love for her. But something like introducing her to a boyfriend was a bit outrageous, wasnt it? Grandpa, I understand, but I dont really want to have a boyfriend for the time being. Emelia politely declined. Grandpa Hughes paused for a moment and suddenly asked her in a very serious manner, Tell me honestly, are you still in love with that brat Julian? Emelia hastily denied, No. If she hadnt been able to let go, she wouldnt have been so determined to get a divorce in the first ce. That is good. Grandpa Hughes was straightforward in his arrangements, Since hes not on your mind now, you should date more good men. Emelia smiled wryly to herself. Grandpa Hughess method was too condescending. Not be in love with Julian didnt mean that she was willing to date someone else. However, Grandpa Hughes had already decided on his own, Tomorrow at 11. 30 pm, Ill have the driver pick you up. Hey, hey, Grandpa Emelia hurriedly tried to stop Grandpa Hughes, but Nina, who was on the side, took her phone over. Grandpa Hughes, dont worry, Emelia will definitely go to her date tomorrow and I will have my stylist dress her up beautifully! Nina couldnt be more excited. Grandpa Hughesplimented Nina for a while before hanging up the phone. Emelia had a headache, Youre being ridiculous. Nina couldnt stopughing, I am not, the man Grandpa Hughes introduced to you is certainly outstanding, you must go and meet him. But I want to know if Julian knows about this? If he knows, how will he react? Emelia lowered her eyes, What reaction could he have? Nothing but disgust, I guess. Nina propped her head up and gave her a look, and said nothing more. Anyway, Julian must be blind. * Maisie drove Yvonne back and before they arived, Yvonnes mobile phone kept ringing. The calls were all from Harvey and the assistant director. She got them fooled and caused them to lose the job on this project, and there was no way they were going to let her go. However, next to her was Maisie, and Yvonne did not dare answer their calls, so she had to grit her teeth and hang up, and finally turned off her phone. Maisie said impassively as she drove, You can answer the phone if you have something to do. Maisie said this on purpose. Her intuition told her that these calls to Yvonne were unusual.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It is nothing. Yvonne raised her hand to flip her hair in a supposed-to-be casual way, Its all sales calls for insurance. Maisie sneered in her heart and wondered how much longer she could pretend. Chapter 60 Like A Glass of Water When Yvonne rebooted her phone after arriving home, Harveys call came swiftly, asking her for 10 million. Yvonne was so angry that she hung up the phone. There was no way she could have paid for this! Yvonne could not hold back her anger when she had to lose so much money and failed to drive Emelia away. When she thought of Emelia, Yvonne could not help but grit her teeth. It was all Emelias fault that she was in this mess. What kind of charm did that unassuming woman Emelia have that she could make Harry stand up for her? Yvonne did not expect that Harvey and the assistant director woulde to her home at night to make trouble, and she did not expect that Julian woulde to her soon after. Being caught on the spot by Julian for having involvement with Harvey and the others, Yvonnes face instantly turned pale. Julians expression was calm, as if he had guessed this would happen. He stood in the living room, his cold eyes looking towards Yvonne, Vonnie, tell me whats going on. Although Julian was calling her Vonnie at the moment, Yvonne just inexplicably sensed his displeasure. She stumbled, fell into the sofa and began to cry. She remembered that when she was with Julian in the past, whenever she cried, Julian could do nothing to her. Mr. Hughes, Ms. Sullivan was crying, you should not pursue this matter. Harvey stood up to speak for Yvonne, after all, they didnt want topletely offend Yvonne and Julian. Julian raised his eyes to him, his gaze sharp, You have two seconds to get out of here. If they didnt leave, he would be the one to hit them. Harvey and the assistant director saw the murderous aura in Julians eyes, so they dared not linger any longer and left immediately in a panic. In Yvonnes luxuriously decorated and exquisite vi, she and Julian were the only ones left. Yvonne sat in the sofa, crying breathlessly, and Julian stood for a while before stepping over. He gave tissue to Yvonne. Yvonne saw that he handed her tissue, thinking that he had gone soft and did not intend to pursue anything. Thanks. She took it with red eyes. The next moment, however, she heard Julian say, Vonnie, dont hype our rtionship in the future. These words were like a bolt from the blue, and Yvonne was so shocked on the spot that she couldnt even be able to cry. It turned out that the tenderness with which he gave her tissues was nothing more than an illusion. Julian, Im sorry, I was wrong Yvonne lost her voice and cried out in pain once again, she went forward and pulled Julians arm, I know its not right to bully Emelia, but I am jealous. Im jealous that she was once married to you for three years, Im jealous that she had even been with you. Julian, I really love you, thats why I did something stupid on impulse. Could you forgive me this time? Yvonne cried as she hugged Julian, tearfully apologizing to him. Julians brow instantly surged with thick disgust the moment Yvonne embraced him. He raised his hand to push Yvonne away from himself and said indifferently, Its not a matter of being impulsive or not, its a matter of the bottom line of being human. How vicious it was for a woman to let a man harass another woman? Today, Julian realized for the first time that he and Yvonne did not see eye to eye with each other in many aspects. No wonder he always felt that something was missing between them. Yvonne couldnt stop crying, Im sorry, Im sorry, Julian, I really wont do this again The hostess of the Hughes family cant be someone immoral. Julian turned around and walked away without looking back after saying these words, which was the same as indirectly dering that Yvonne was not qualified to be the hostess of the Hughes family. Yvonne was crying her heart out behind him, but Julian was thinking of Emelia instead. For the three years she had been Mrs. Hughes, she had really done her job well. She devoted herself to him, to their family, in bed and off bed. She did not show her face outside, she did not unt it, she did not do a single thing that tarnished the Hughes familys reputation or his personal reputation. Of course, the time when the divorce papers were thrown in his face didnt count. For three years, she really knew how to be quiet and saved him immense worry. And it was because of this peace of mind that he was able to take his career forward without worry, leading the Hughes Group to the further level in those three years. Looking back on it now, he realized how much he failed her. Even if he didnt love her, he shouldnt have hurt her at every turn and with all kinds of hard words. He thought she would never leave him in her life, so he was so high and mighty that he took her love and care for granted. After leaving Yvonnes ce, Julian went to see Ezra, who refused to give him any more alcohol. Brother, you should stop drinking, didnt you juste out of the hospital? Ezra advised as he handed him a ss of warm water. Arthur said you had to leave the hospital before you were fully recovered, and I was going to give you a ss of juice, but now it seems water is better for you. Julian took a sip of the tasteless water and unexpectedly thought of Emelia again. Emelias presence to him was like a ss of water. Although tasteless, it was extremely beneficial to the body.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this, he tilted his head back and drained a ss of water with a gulp, then handed the ss to Ezra, I want more. Ezra looked at him as if he was a monster, Someone takes a fancy to tap water now? Dont turn yourself into a water-holic. But despite this remark, he still gave Julian another ss of water. As long as it was not alcohol, he could drink water as much as he wanted. Ezra himself was holding a ss of alcohol and elegantly swirling it, Ive heard about thet incident your Ms. Sanchez made today. The word your caused Julian to frown slightly. Ezra pretended not to see his repulsion and continued, I think her behavior is understandable, because you keep pestering Emelia? If it were me, Id go after Emelia too. Julian red at Ezra, Which one of your eyes saw me pestering her? Ezra saidzily, You know it. Julian gave him a nk stare and turned his head to continue drinking his water. After a long time, Ezra suddenly added, Now theres a chance to prove that youre not pestering her. Julian asked in an intent manner, What do you mean? Ezra took a sip of alcohol, Grandpa Hughes has just informed me to arrange an upscale and quiet private room tomorrow. He wants to introduce Emelia to a man. Ezra had many properties in the hospitality industry and in catering, especially high-end restaurants, with several under his name, so Grandpa Hughes approached him for a private room. Julian almost spurted out the water in his mouth. What was Grandpa Hughes up to? Was he being serious? Chapter 61 An Emergency Meeting Grandpa Hughes asked me to keep this a secret, but now Im telling you. If you really didnt pester her, she will have a very smooth blind date tomorrow. If you interfere, it means that you still love her. Ezra said seriously. Julian looked disgusted. What a ridiculous judgment! Ridiculous? Ezra spread out his hands. I dont think so. Look at me, I have no interest in Emelia at all, so I sincerely wish her a sessful blind date tomorrow. What about you? Julian snorted, The same, of course. Ezra gave him a thumbs-up and then proposed a toast. Respect! Respect for this mans stubborness. The next morning, as soon as Emelia got up, he received a call from Grandpa Hughes. He repeatedly reminded her on the phone that she must go to the appointment at noon. Emelia didnt have the heart to refuse his kindness and hurt his feelings, so she had to bite the bullet and agree. When the time came, she would confess that she didnt really want to fall in love. At ten oclock, Nina brought her personal make-up artist to the door. Emelia was busy writing her script and went to open the door in a slovenly look. Nina sighed and pressed her back into the chair, Mydy, arent you going on a blind date at noon? Its already ten oclock, slick up now! What are you waiting for? Emelia rubbed her sore neck and said, No need. Just show up clean and tidy, thats enough. And she did a light make-up. Nina rested her hand on her forehead, speechless. She called the makeup artist over to do Emelias hair. Emelia was a bit confused. Why are you so excited? Yesterday, Nina told Grandpa Hughes that she would help deck her out. Emelia thought that she was just joking. She never expected that Nina would really bring her makeup artist here. Ninazily leaned against her sofa and said, What are you talking about? We usually have to do one or two hours of styling before attending parties. Your look is already very simple in my opinion. Emelia sighed. Its not easy to be a celebrity. However, as she looked at herself in the mirror that was slowly bing more and more delicate and pretty, she could not help but recalling the past. For so many years, she had only made efforts twice in dressing herself up . The first time was on the day she went to register for her marriage with Julian. With Ninas help, she carefully selected a beautiful dress and also put on delicate makeup. Nina, a so-called student of low achievement, thought for a long time and finally managed toe up with a phrase from Shakespeare to describe her: Shall Ipare thee to a summers day? Thou art more lovely and more temperate. Emelia was amused by her. Nina then said that her smile was very mesmerizing. After getting married, Julian should be enchanted by her smile. It was a pity that Julian didnt pay any attention to her that day. He put on a poker face throughout the whole process. Afterpleting the formalities and getting the registration done, he left without looking back. Looking at the photo shot on that day, in which the man looked so gloomy while she looked so happy, her heart hurt so much. The second time she got dressed up was on the anniversary celebration of the Hughes Group a year ago, in order to propose a divorce to Julian, as well as to make herself look more decent when leaving. The first time was to get close to him, and the second time was to say goodbye to him. And this one was for a blind date. Emelia closed her eyes and let the skilled stylist to help her. She told herself that this could be considered a new start. Grandpa said that the driver woulde to pick up Emelia at half past eleven. It was almost the time when her styling was done, but Emelia received a call from Maisie Brennan. Emelia, lets have a meetingter.Maisie said on the phone, Mr. Hughes fired Harvey Norman and the others. Mr. Johansen volunteered to be the director, so we have to hold a meeting to talk about this. Emelia was very surprised. He fired Harvey and the others? Julian didnt me Yvonne, right? Why did he fire them? And, Mr. Johansen is going to be the director? Maisies words shocked Emelia. Maisie said, Yes, I just got the news from Mr. Hughes. A change of director was a big deal for a TV program. Although the new director Viggo had been following up on this project, Emelia still felt that this meeting was very important. So she immediately said to Maisie, Where is the meeting? What time is it? Ill be right there. Emeliapletely forgot that she was going on a blind date. Seeing this, Nina was getting anxious. Maisie said, Its still at Tymers Entertainment, starting at 11:30. Emelia looked at the time and agreed immediately. After hanging up, she heard Nina crying out, Why is there a meeting all of a sudden? Youre still going on the blind date, arent you? Maisie said that Julian had fired Harvey and his men, and Mr. Johansen would take the ce as the director, so we should hold a meeting to discuss about this. While exining to Nina, Emelia went to grab herputer. Nina was also a little confused. Another director? And its Mr. Johansen himself? What did this mean? Did it mean that Julian liked Emelia, so he was annoyed by Harveys dirty hands? Or did it mean that Viggo liked Emelia, so he volunteered to be the director in ordder that he could protect her throughout the project? Nina rubbed her temples. The big bosses minds were really hard to guess. Emelia had already packed up her things and came out with her bag. She nced at Nina and said, Are you going to the meeting too? Lets go together? Nina looked at her phone and saw a message from her agent Sherlyn Lansdale who asked her to go to thepany ASAP for a meeting. She said regretfully, I made such a stunning version of Emelia for nothing. Originally, she wanted Emelia to wow her date, but in the end, her n was ruined by this meeting. Not until Nina mentioned it did Emelia suddenly remembered that her makeup and clothes were too grand today. She quickly raised her hand and tried to uncoil the braid. Im going to a meeting. This is too much. Nina quickly stopped her. Whats the big deal? Look at me, my makeup is heavier than yours. Dont uncoil it. Its not easy to make it. Youd better go out and unt it for once. Nina pulled her and said, Lets go, were alomostte. Emelia had no choice but to follow her. She was wearing a simple and elegant white dress. Because she was going on a blind date, the dress was very dignified and elegant.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, there was a gimmick at the waist. The hollowce here made the womans waist partly visible. It was only for those women who have slender waists. The stylist conjoured up a beautiful hair style for her short hair falling to the corbone, which made her neck looked as elegant as a swam. After getting into the car, Nina looked at her exquisite profile and sighed. Dear Emelia, I really want to kiss your neck and earlobe. Emelia: What kind of tent idea was that? Chapter 62 A Cringy Moment No! You dont want to! Emelia pushed Ninas beautiful face away. To her, Ninas face was the one which would drive many men crazy. Nina giggled. Afterughing, she began toin about Julian, I really want to suggest Julian to check his eyes. Why refuse a woman like you who are both talented and gorgeous, but ept Yvonne, a downright scheming bitch. Emelia looked calm as she said, Tastes differ. Love cant be forced. Nina sighed, Yeah yeah you sage. Emelia smiled. After experiencing a heartbreaking, I had no other choice. It was too painful. Who would dare try that unreachable love again? Nina propped up her chin with one hand and said in a dejected voice, But why do I still miss him after experienced my heartbreaking? Emeliaforted her softly, You and I are different. You two really love each other, but you had to separate because of reality. And you made the decision for his future. Julian doesnt love me. So Im done thiking about it now, because its useless. But you, you still have a chance. Her words delighted Nina very much. Emelia took out her phone and called Grandpa Hughes. She was sorry to tell him that she suddenly had a meeting and really couldnt go on the blind date. Although Grandpa was very unwilling, he had to give up because he knew that Emelias mind was upied with work. When Emelia and Nina arrived at Tymers, they met two people in the hall. A female screenwriter of Tymers and her assistant. The screenwriters pen name was Pris. She had several years more of experience than Emelia. It was said that she was once a very famous online novelist a few years ago. Catching up with the golden period when many online literary works were adapted into film and television dramas, she sold several novels she wrote. One of the costume dramas had starred Viggo Johansen, who became a bit hit again with that drama. After that drama, Viggo established Tymers and began to work behind the scenes. Pris was also recruited by Viggo to be a scriptwriter at Tymers at that time. She could be regarded as a senior member. However, in recent years, Pris had not produced anything worth writing home about. Among the novels that she had sold, only the costume drama, which was yed by Viggo, had made it, while the rest of them wereplete flops. It was said that she sincerely wanted to be Kinas student, but Kina refused her directly after reading her script. Kina was a big shot in the scriptwriter circle, who waspetent and experienced. Thement she gave Pris was: garish and unintelligible. Pris was so pissed. When Emelia first joined Tymers, she only worked part-time at the beginning, so she had only met Pris once or twice in the past few years. Emelia could clearly feel that Pris was hostile to her, but she didnt take it seriously. Now that they met again, Emelia greeted her humbly, Hello, Ms. Pris. Emelia was 26 years old, and Pris seemed to be around 35. Although the age gap was not that big, Emelia still called Pris in a respectful way. Pris nodded at Emelia with an indifferent expression, as a greeting. The four of them turned around and left. Pris assistant whispered to Pris with disdain, Some people get the project because of their appearance but not talent. Theyre really bringing negativity to the circle. It was obvious who the assistant was mocking. Nina wanted to rush over and argue with them. Emelia stopped her and shook her head.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Pris reputation was not very good, no matter in the online literature world or the screenwriter circle. She was bellicose. When she was still an online writer, she dominated all kinds of ranking lists on the tform. Once there were another writer who surpassed her, she would definitely start a war to mess with that writer. Later, when she became a screenwriter, as a newbie, she didnt dare fight against other screenwriters directly. She hired many inte trolls to defame her rivals. She was a person who alway got jealous at those better than her, so Emelia didnt want to provoke her. After entering the elevator, Nina snapped: Pris was jealous that Mr. Johansen let you write Princess Lenia. Look at her ugly mean face! No one wants her even if she wants to sell her body. Except for the show that starred Mr. Johansen, did she create any other famous shows? If she cant make any more achievements, Mr. Johansen will fire her sooner orter. Nina also had a sharp tongue, especially to those with evil intentions. For the past few years, Nina knew better than anyone how diligent and earnest Emelia was. After finishing her degree in drama and literature and graduated as an honor student, Emelia had been writing outlines and character bios for four years. Step by step, she finally became the lead writer in a project. Pris jumped into the scripwrting world without trained, and she rose to be a famous screenwriter overnight. HOwevr, she was going downhill in her career. Haste makes waste! Emeliaforted her. Dont lower yourself to her level. Just do our work well. Time will tell. Nina sighed and shook her arm. You are too gentle. You should be hard and tough, okay? The elevator just stopped on the floor they were going to. After the door opened, they walked outughing. Emelia teased Nina. Im not a man. I dont have that kind of function. After she finished speaking, she looked up and saw Julian and Maisie standing not far away in the corridor. Looking at Maisie suppressing her smile, it was obvious that she had heard her. Emelia wanted to faint on the spot. What kind of cringy moment was this? Her joke was heard by her ex-husband. The most terrible thing was that she used to be a gracefuldy in front of her ex-husband. Even when she went to bed with him, she would blush and be nervous. Now, Emelia could only brace himself to step forward. Forget it, forget it. She no longer cared about her image in front of Julian. Moreover, to a writer, dirty jokes were nothing. What had they not read? What kind of scene hadnt they written? With this in mind, when she walked up to Julian, she had calmed down. She looked up at Julian and Maisie and greeted them politely, Mr. Hughes, Ms. Brennan. Julian looked a little surprised. He was shocked by her joke just now. However, when she approached, the look in his eyes changed into amazement because of her look today. But then, he felt upset again. Julian knew that at noon, Emelia was supposed to go on a blind date. That was why she preened herself, right? Well-dressed like this. Is she so eager to start a new rtionship? Chapter 63 Isn’t It Ridiculous? Emelia didnt pay any attention to the ever-changing look on Julians face. She didnt want to talk too much with him, so after greeting, she said, Im leaving. She only regarded Julian and Maisie as the most ordinary partners. After Emelia left, Nina stared at Julian and said, Mr. Hughes, didnt you hand over this project to Ms. Brennan? Why do you have to show up again and again? Maisie answered on behalf of Julian, The director has been changed this time. Its a serious matter, so Mr. Hughes came here to host the meeting. Nina chuckled and said, Im afraid there are some people who have ulterior motives. Be careful, without fate, two people cannot be a couple even face to face. After finished speaking, Nina walked away in her high heels. Julianughed with anger at Ninas words. He still remembered that on the first day Emelia returned from abroad, they had met at Tymers. Back then, he had challenged Nina by saying that they were fated to meet after a long departure. He never thought that Nina retort him back today. Ninas personality was one that wouldnt let others off easily. He didnt know how she managed to be good friends with someone like Emelia who was gentle and calm. When Emelia entered the conference room, Viggo was already inside, looking down at the documents. As a former superstar, Viggo was indeed good-looking. His handsome face could handle any camera angle, even the weird ones. However, perhaps it was because that he used to be an actor, he looked more refined and affable than Julian. After all, Julian came from a business family. He had been influenced by the business world since he was a child, so he looked fierce and aloof all the time. Now, Emelia felt that it was morefortable to look at an elegant man like Viggo. She didnt know why she insisted on loving someone like Julian, who looked so cold. But, who hadnt been blinded by love when they were young? It was not toote for her to return. Seeing her enter, Viggo was stunned at first, and then he praised her in amazement, You are so beautiful today. Thank you.Emelia was a little embarrassed. After sitting down beside Viggo, she asked, Mr. Johansen, why did you suddenly decide to be the director of this show? Viggo smiled. Instead of letting others making trouble and dying the progress, its better for me to do it myself. But the directors job is toilsome. In this way, you will be busier, wont you? Emelia felt a bit guilty. If it werent for what she had done, Viggo only needed to be the boss in charge who came to check on the progress from time to time, instead of taking over theborious task of director. Viggo naturally saw through her mind and said gently, Its okay. Anyway, I have always wanted to be a director. Anyway His business partner wasing back soon. He could leave thepanys affairs to his partnerter. Emelia still apologized in a low voice. Im sorry, Mr. Johansen. Its all my fault Viggoforted her, It has nothing to do with you. Dont think too much. When Julian walked into the conference room, he happened to see Viggo looking down andforting Emelia gently. Julian nced at Viggo with an unfriendly look. Harvey was not a good people, and now it seemed that Viggo was not much better that him. Julian regretted agreeing to Viggos position as director. Wasnt this giving Viggo a chance to approach Emelia easily? The meeting began. Julian sat at the head of the table. From where he was, he could see Emelias slender, white neck and pearl-like earlobes. He suddenly felt thirsty, so he looked away and took the mineral water in front of him, opened it and took a few sips. The phone on the table vibrated. He nced at it and found it was a message from Ezra. No words but a meme of three dog heads. Ezra was clearly teasing him for disrupting Emelias blind date. Julian couldnt be bothered to pay attention to him. Was it interesting for a man to gossip all day long? Besides, when did he deliberately make trouble? Changing the director of Princess Lenia was a major event, so an emergency meeting had to be held. After discussing the change of the director, they discussed the male lead candidate. In fact, Emelia had the most suitable candidate for the male lead. The several male actors suggested by others were not the one she wanted the most. Julian took a nce at Emelia and found that she seemed to have another candidate in her heart, he casually asked, What do you think? Emelia? Do you have a suitable candidate? Thus, Emelia faced him and said honestly, I think Marvin Reynolds is very suitable. Marvin Reynolds was an actor who was about the same rank as Viggo. He had won all the awards that he deserved, like best actor in a leading role. However, Marvin was younger, thirty-two years old. After Viggo became famous, he chose to set up apany to do his own business. Marvin, on the other hand, kept a low profile. He returned to the campus and became a teacher at the movie academy. In the past two years, although he was still acting, he didnt appear in a lot of shows or movies. But the several shows which he had participated in were all of good quality, which meant that his requirements for the script were very strict. Hearing Emelia mention Marvin, everyone turned to look at her, wondering why she had chosen him. Emelia said, Mr. Reed is tall, and arresting looking. He looked stately and well-proportioned when dressed in costumes. He seems like hes standing aloof from worldlypetition, but theres grit and attitude in his eyes. Hes a great fit for the role of Lord Reminburg. Julian didnt know what to say. She said a lot of good things about another man in front of him. Didnt she go too far? How could she use the high-level words tall, arresting looking, stately and well-proportioned? He suddenly wondered what fancy words she would use to describe him. After all, she had liked him so much, hadnt she? Marvin is indeed good. Viggo replied from the side, As expected, the screenwriter has a better taste. What do you think? The others had no objections to Marvins appearance and temperament, but One of them said, But Mr. Reed has very tough requirements for the script. If we invite him, will hee? Viggo said, I have confidence in our script. Ill talk to him. Viggo looked at Julian. If Mr. Hughes knows Marvin, please help us and talk to him. Julian snorted. Did Viggo carry out what Emelia said? However, Julian said, Im not familiar with him. Ill talk to him with our screenwriter. After all, its better to exin the essence of the script herself. Emelia was speechless. Did it mean that she had to stay with Julian again? She was really tired of that. Was it not enough for her to be hurt by Yvonne? Viggo said at the right time, Our screenwriter had better finish the script first. Leave the rest to us.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. And he turned to look at Julian. I think I have a thorough understanding of the essence of this script. I can exin it to Marvin. Emelia nced gratefully at Viggo, thanking him for keeping her from Julian. Looking at the interaction between Emelia and Viggo, Julians face fell. Chapter 64 Julian’s Partner The following content of the meeting was to discuss about the supporting actress who would y the first love of the Lord. Nina had been observing the secretpetition between Julian and Viggo. Then, she finally spoke. She looked at Julian with her beautiful eyes and sighed, Oh, what a pity. Yvonne has retired. Otherwise, she will be the best candidate for the second female lead. Ninas words were pungent. Those who knew what Yvonne had done to Emelia could understand her meaning. Some of the participants echoed Ninas words. Thats right. Miss Sullivan is gentle and graceful. She could indeed y the girl that the Lord loves dearly. The man praised Yvonne sincerely. After all, everyone knew that she was going to marry into Julian. However, the praise was extremely ironic for those who knew the whole story, especially Julian. He looked at Emelia again with his tense eyes and said, Let the screenwriter tell us whether Yvonne is suitable. Emelia felt that Julian was insane. How could he ask her toment on Yvonne? Did he do it on purpose? He deliberately wanted to use this to make things difficult for her. She smiled politely and said, I dont know much about Miss Sullivan. Miss Sullivan is Mr. Hughes partner and Mr. Hughes has the most say. She had thought that after she said that, Julian would just let it go. Unexpectedly, he looked at her and said slowly, Thats not true. I dont know much about my ex-partner. Everyone knew that Julian had a marriage before, but no one knew that his ex-wife was Emelia. Emelia didnt expect that Julian would suddenly mention their marriage in public. Although no one else knew about it, she immediately got nervous. Moreover, Julians words were full of sarcasm. She was quite irritated by tgat. Because of the anger in her heart, she looked into Julians eyes and smiled gently. If you do care, you wouldnt be like a total stranger to her after three years of marriage. Mr. Hughes must have been longing for someone else, so he didnt care about that ex-partner. Emelia didnt want to be outdone, and she was hinting at how disloyal Julian was to marriage. Viggo broke the deadlock between them at the right time. All right. Arent we discussing the actor? Why are we discussing Mr. Hughes partner all of a sudden? Viggo added, I think Yvonne is not suitable. After all, she is going to get married to Mr. Hughes. And she may get pregnant and have a child. Its not suitable for her to take part in our y. The words pregnant and have a child was a little harsh to Emelia. She would never forget that Julian had said to her from the top down, You dont deserve to have my child. Even though a year had passed, those hurtful words still made her feel sad and desperate every time she thought about it. She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes without saying a word. Her fair fingers clenched the pen in her hand tightly, trying to calm down the pain in her heart. Noticing that there was something wrong with Emelias mood, he couldnt help but think back to what he had done to her, and an indescribable feeling welled up. The meetingsted for another half an hour, but Julian didnt say a word anymore. After the meeting, Julian got up and left with Maisie. Viggo invited Emelia and Nina as he walked. Lets eat together? Before Emelia could reply, Nina said, I wont go. There are other things. Have a nice lunch. Then she patted Emelia on the shoulder and said, You look so beautiful today. It will be a pity if you dont have dinner with Viggo. After Nina finished speaking, she left. It was obvious that she wanted to leave lunch time for Viggo and Emelia. Viggo nced at Julian in front of him and said to Emelia, Lets have a simple work meal in the restaurant downstairs. I have something else to ask you in the script. With Viggos words, Emelia could not refuse and immediately agreed. Okay. When they took the elevator, the four were together. Julian and Maisie got in the elevator first, so they were inside. Emelia and Viggo were standing a little ahead. They did not speak and silently walked all the way to the first floor. In the lobby on the first floor, Viggo said goodbye to Julian. Mr. Hughes, well go first. Emelia nodded at Julian and Maisie, then turned around and left with Viggo. Julian stood where he was with his hands in his trouser pocket. He pursed his lips as he looked at the graceful figure. Did she still eat lunch with other man in the end? She ate with a man who liked her. Maisie saw that he was staring in the direction where Emelia had left without saying a word and did not walk forward. She thought for a moment and suggested, Mr. Hughes, its gettingte. This restaurant here tastes good. We can go back to thepany after lunch? Julians face rxed. Okay. Julian and Maisie followed them into the restaurant. As soon as Emelia and Viggo sat down face to face, they saw Julian and Maisieing in. Emelia quickly looked down at the menu. He was really haunting. He went to the same ce to eat. After that, Viggo also noticed Julian and Maisieing over. He couldnt help smiling. Mr. Hughes, do you want to eat together? Viggo made an invitation.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Emelia was on the verge of copse. She would definitely suffer from indigestion if she ate with him. No, thank you. Unexpectedly, Julian looked away proudly and went to an empty table not far away with Maisie. Viggo spread out his hands helplessly. No wonder Julian had lost Emelia. He was a conceited man. In truth, Julian wanted to sit down and eat together, but when he saw the rejection on Emelias face, as well as the disdain on her face, he immediately didnt want to sit down. After all, he was the son of a noble family in Riverside City. The line of women who adored him could circle around Riverside City several times. Being despised made him lose face. After sitting down with Maisie, Julian was still full of anger. Maisie was confused and confirmed with him again, Mr. Hughes, dont we eat with them? Maisie guessed that Julian wanted to have dinner with Emelia, otherwise she would not have proposed toe to the restaurant and Julian wouldnt agree. When Viggo invited them, they could sit down, but Julian refused. Maisie couldnt figure out what her boss was doing. Just order the food. Julian ordered impatiently. Maisie had no choice but to give up and take the menu to order. Emelia and Viggo were having a nice chat. Although she could not hear what they were talking about, she could feel that the atmosphere between them was very good. Maisie secretly nced at Julian opposite her and found that his face was even paler. After the dishes were served, Julian only ate a few mouthfuls and put down his fork. After Maisie finished eating, he got up with Maisie. The mealsted less than 30 minutes. Viggo asked in confusion, Mr. Hughes, are you done? Julian nced at him coldly, and then strode away without even looking at Emelia. Chapter 65 Grandpa’s Psychological Fight with Julian Although Emelia didnt understand why Julian put on that long face, after he left, she felt that the entire world was bright again. Mr. Hughes temper is Viggo shook his head and sighed. He didnt finish his words. He is rich. Emeliamented without hesitation. Viggoughed and said, Youve got a sharp tongue. Because he had power, he could look down on everything. However, Julian did have outstanding ability. The Hughes Group had been developing at a rapid rate under his leadership these years. HGH was just established by Julian at whim, and it rose to the top of the entertainment industry in Riverside City. Therefore, Julian had the pride to look down on others. However, if he still acted in that way, he would fail in affection. Of course, if the woman he loved did not care about his uppity, he could also be happy. At dinner time, Grandpa Hughes was about to eat when he heard a sound of engine outside the door. The housekeeper looked out and said, It seems to be Julian. The corners of Grandpa Hughes lips curled slightly, and then he snorted, He cant keep his cool. It doesnt look like him at all. The housekeeper smiled and said, Its all because of your n. Grandpa Hughes smiled smugly. And then sat upright and waited for Julian toe in. Julian regarded it as his home after entering the house. He washed his hands and sat down opposite his grandpa. His grandpa didnt wee him and said, Its not a weekend, why do youe here? Of course, Julian could tell the mockery in his words. He answered as if nothing had happened, I havente to see you for a long time. Im free today. Grandpa Hughes slowly drank the soup. Thats rare. Why dont you go on a date with Miss Sullivan bute to see me? Before Julian could say anything, Grandpa Hughes suddenly snaped, I heard what Yvonne did to Emelia. I warn you. I didnt get even with her this time for your sake. If she does something like this again, Ill have a cup of tea with her, or I can find someone to harass her too. Julian looked up at him with a meaningful gaze. How did his Grandpa Hughes know about those things? Did he send a spy to watch him? Grandpa Hughes snorted, Why are you staring at me? Yvonne did such a thing, which only proves one thing. You failed as a man, for youve spoiled your woman! Julian lowered his eyes. Who said shes my woman? Grandpa Hughes was surprised. She is not? You havent slept together? Grandpa Hughes said, Then youve failed even more. Why havent you sleep together? Is there something wrong with your body? Grandpa Hughes didnt stand on ceremony when he mocked at Julian.. The butler harrumed behind the old man, indicating for him to be careful with his words. Its a bit too much for him to imply in front of others that his grandson might be impotent? Didnt he want to have grandkids? Grandpa Hughes suddenly understood and said, There shouldnt be anything wrong with your body. Maybe its just because you cant forget what the other person makes you feel. Grandpa Hughes sighed again. What a pity! But it doesnt matter whether you like her or not now. You lost her. Grandpa Hughes continued to roast Julian mercilessly. In the face of his sudden criticism, Julian didnt get angry at all. He ate elegantly. After Grandpa Hughes finally finished speaking, he said lightly, I have a suggestion. Grandpa Hughes was puzzled, What suggestion? Julian said slowly, I suggest that you do a stand-up show yourself. You can talk for half a day alone and its gonna be full house. Grandpa Hughes was irritated by his attitude. After taking a sip of soup, he calmed down and got straight to the point. What can I do for you? Only now did Julian say, You have arranged a blind date for Emelia. Do you care about my fame? Grandpa Hughes didnt hesitate to say, I dont care about that. Julian had a headache. Grandpa Hughes chuckled coldly again. Do you feel ashamed now? Then youd better talk to Caroline and discipline that girl. Speaking of disgrace, no one is better at that than her. She changes her boyfriends so frequently. I wanted to find a good boy for her, but now Im too embarrassed to even mention that. I am shamed. If she makes another scandal like pregnancy before marriage, Ill kick her out! A year ago, Yvonnes pregnancy report was actually a modified version of Carolines. Caroline got knocked up, so she could only secretly go to the hospital for abortion.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yvonne apanied her. They reach an agreement to use the report to stimte Emelia. Of course, only Yvonne and Caroline knew about it. Emelia knew as well, but she hadnt told Julian, so the rest of the Hughes family didnt know. Julian continued, I cant discipline her. He didnt want to as well. He had already said what he should say to Caroline for like a billion times, but she still kept acting at her will. She changed her boyfriends like changing clothes. What could he do? Grandpa Hughes was so pissed, You cant even control your own sister. How do you make your woman obey you, or make grandpa listen to you? Julian didnt know what to say. Grandpa Hughes was downright eloquent. Julian was rendered wordless. He had no choice but to change the topic. Shouldnt you ask Emelia if shes willing before you introduce a man to her? If she doesnt want to, and you insist to do that, isnt that just forcing? Julian was certain that Emelia wasnt willing to ept Grandpa Hughes arrangements, but she was soft-hearted. As long as he insisted, she wouldnt refuse. Grandpa Hughes said directly, Of course shes willing, shes so willing. Julian looked at his Grandpa Hughes for a long time, and then he said sharply, You dont have to torture her like this in order to provoke me. Who provoked you? Why do I provoke you? You dont love her anyway. Grandpa Hughes roared. Well, Grandpa Hughes admitted that one of the reasons was to stimte his grandson, but the other reason was that he really hoped that Emelia could have a happy family of her own. Of course, it would be the bes if she would make up with his grandson and fall in love with each other. Its good that you didnt provoke me. Julian gave his Grandpa Hughes a meaningful look, and then said, Lets eat, or it will be cold. After that, he picked up his fork and tasted the delicious dishes on the table. He enjoyed them very much. Grandpa Hughes was very dissatisfied with his calm look, and he was so angry that he only took a few mouthfuls. The dishes were prepared for him, but they were eaten by his grandson. He got a bit exhausted from this psychological fight with his grandson. Chapter 66 Emelia Is An Outsider Before Julian could finish his dinner, he got a phone call from Heather. After he answered the phone, he heard a sobbing of a woman on the other end of the phone. He could tell that it was Yvonne crying. His mother said earnestly, Julian, I know everything about you and Yvonne. Yvonne knows that she was wrong and Emelia is fine now. Why cant you forgive her this time? Heathers words Emelia is fine made Julian angry. If it werent for his own mother, he would have shouted at her. However, there was already anger in his tone. What if someone didnt stand up for her and beat up the deputy director? What if she was timid and was bullied by the deputy director? Mom, you should have a bottom line. Heather didnt expect Julian to be so strict. She was stunned by him. Then she quickly said, Yes. It was indeed Yvonnes fault. She realizes her mistake and cries so hard that shes running out of breath. By the way, Yvonne is a girl. How can you say something so harsh to her? Julian sneered. What harsh words did he say? He was just asking Yvonne not to make a fuss about their rtionship anymore. Was that harsh? On the other end of the phone, Yvonnes cry became louder. Julian frowned slightly and kept the phone away from his ear. Grandpa Hughes on the opposite side deliberately snorted heavily, showing his dislike for Julian and Heather. Heather sighed, Ill make the decision today. Lets forget about this matter. You can have a meal with Yvonne and make up. You two have been in love for so many years. That Emelia is an outsider after all. Heather said a lot, but Julian didnt reply to her at all. He never let go of Yvonne. Im eating at Grandpa Hughess ce. Gotta go now. Julian said that on purpose. Heather immediately said, Alright. Heather had a bad rtionship with Grandpa Hughes. Other than the conflict between a daughter-inw and her parents-inw, their different opinions on Emelia was even more fatal. Heather had insisted on sending off Emelias family with a sum of money, but after investigation, Grandpa Hughes thought that Emelia was a good girl who could marry Julian. Grandpa Hughes protected Emelia in every aspect after Emelia and Julian had got married. Heather was very angry. Although Heather was dissatisfied with him, she didnt dare resist because he was very famous in Riverside City and had high authority in the Hughes family. Another point was that the old man had a hot temper. If he was annoyed, he would scold people mercilessly on the spot. As the representative of a noble woman, Heather valued her reputation very much. She did not want to be scolded so badly. Therefore, when she heard that Julian was rightly being with Granapa, she quickly hung up the phone. Grandpa Hughes red at Julian with dissatisfaction, When you cant deal with your mother yourself, youll take me into use? Julian replied as if nothing had happened, How could that be? That could only imply that she was afraid of your status. Grandpa Hughes snorted and felt that he was good at arguing. Grandpa Hughesined to Heather, The reason why Caroline has be like this today was that your mother has spoiled her so much! As she couldnt even educate her child well, how could she still bother others business? Julian reminded him, I am also her child. The implication was that he was not as unscrupulous as Caroline Hughes. One part of a persons personality was born with it, and the other part changed with the time. Grandpa Hughes rolled his eyes and unceremoniously dismissed him, Do you think youre good? Julian was speechless. At Julians parents home. After hanging up the phone, Heatherforted Yvonne, who was crying badly. Alright, alright, stop crying. Ive already scolded him. Hell definitely call you when he calms down. Yvonne still shed tears. Aunt, will Julian really ignore me? How is that possible? Heather said, You two are just having a quarrel for the time being. Theres no way you two wont have a fight when youre together. Just calm down. Caroline was lying on the sofa, ying with her mobile phone. She said while ying, My brother is so strange. He made such a scene with Yvonne for the sake of Emelia Jones. Is he out of his mind? Heather almost fainted t her words. She was just making the situation worse.! She pointed out directly that her brother had quarreled with Yvonne for Emelia. How embarrassed would that be for Yvonne?! Heather red at Caroline andforted Yvonne again. How could Julian mess with you for Emelia? He did it for your image and for the Hughes Familys, didnt he? Heathers words made Yvonne feel better. Otherwise, she would really be ridiculed to death by Caroline. He has been married to her for three years without taking her seriously. Theres no way he would stand up for her after divorce? If thats the case, hes really Heather quickly stopped talking. She almost blurted out that her son was such a fool. Will he be like that? If her son really cared about Emelia after the divorce, he would be so mean. Yvonne touched her tears and calmed down a little. Im sorry, Aunt Heather. I cant control my emotions well tonight. Heather patted her hand. Whats the big deal? In my heart, youre like Caroline. Youre my sweetie. As long as you get married with Julian and give birth to a fat grandson for me, I wont have any thoughts. Yvonne smiled coyly. Heather added, Its gettingte. I have to go upstairs and rest. You can y with Caroline for a while. After Heather went upstairs, Caroline put away her phone and said to Yvonne in a low voice, Isnt that Emelia with an unreliable brother and a father who is addicted to gambling? Why do you have to deal with her yourself? Isnt it enough for them to make trouble in Emelia? When the two of them start fighting, its enough for Emelia to bear. When the timees, she wont have the mood to seduce my brother. Caroline had seen how Emelia father and brother had shamelessly made a scene. If it hadnt been for the two of them, Grandpa Hughes might not have agreed to let Emelia marry into the family.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne looked up at Caroline in surprise. She didnt expect Caroline to be so cunning. When Caroline didnt mention it, Yvonne forgot about it. She immediately rxed and said, Caroline, you are so smart. Caroline added, We wont show up this time. Find an unfamiliar number to send them a message and tell them where Emelia is now. Lets wait and see. After saying that, Caroline smiled proudly and viciously. Yvonne nodded in agreement with Caroline suggestion. Thats a great idea! Caroline, thank you for helping me. Caroliney down on the sofa again and said, Oh, when you get married to my brother, dont forget to say something nice for me. Of course I will. Although Yvonne said that, she hated Caroline in her heart. When she really married into the family, the first thing she needed to do was ask Julian to send Caroline abroad, so that she would not disgrace them all the time. Chapter 67 What Was Your Relationship? Since Nina and Emelia had invited her to dinnerst time, Maisie wanted to invite her back. That day, she called Emelia. As soon as the phone was connected, Maisie heard a violent knock on the door, apanied by a mans exasperated roar. Maisie was shocked and hurriedly asked Emelia, What had happened? Emelia voice sounded calm. Its nothing. Someone was drunk and making a scene outside the corridor. Why are you here? Are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner with Nina As soon as Maisie finished speaking, there was a heavy kick on the door again, which startled her. Im sorry, Maisie. Im busy today. Lets meet another day. Emelia svoice trembled slightly, but she still replied to Maisie politely. Maisie had to say, Okay, but is there really nothing wrong with you? Dont worry. Ill hang up first. Emelia replied and hung up the phone. While hanging up the phone, Maisie heard the mans voice again. Emelia, open the door! Maisies intuition told her that something must have happened to Emelia. She sat in her office and thought for long with a frown. Suddenly, she stood up in shock. That mans voice If she guessed it correctly, it should be Talyor Jones, Emelia brother. Maisie knew about the past of Emelia and Julian, so she naturally knew how unreliable Taylor Jones was. It was said that before Emelia went abroad, she transferred all the money in one of her ount to her brother Taylor and her father Oliver Jones in order to make a clean cut with them. In addition, she didnt dare tell them after her return, but she seemed to have heard from the phone that Taylor had gone to find Emelia. Thinking of this, Maisie got up and hurried to Julians office. After knocking on the door and entering, she said anxiously, Mr. Hughes, something may have happened to Emelia. Whats wrong with her? Julian put down his work and asked her with a frown. Maisie said, I just called her and heard someone kicking her door. That person may be Taylor Jones. Hearing the name Taylor Jones, Julian immediately stood up from his seat. He knew better than anyone how despicable and shameless Taylor was. Taylor had nothing else to do with Emelia. He was definitely going to ask for money. Given Emelias current situation, how would she get the money? In the past, when she was still Mrs. Hughes, he had always been the one to deal with the greed of Taylor and Oliver Jones. For him, giving the father and son some money every month was nothing worth mentioning. But for the current Emelia, it was probably a nightmare. That was the result of her insistence on divorce and abandoning her status as Mrs. Hughes! Julian thought with hatred, but he still took the car key and said, Ill go and have a look. Maisie followed and said, Ill go with you. The boss doesnt know how to talk in front of Emelia, so shed better help ease the tension. When Julian and Maisie arrived at Emelias residence, they discovered that the police had actually arrived. Two police officers were holding Taylor, who was shouting curse words at Emelias door, and other two police officers were talking to Emelia inside. At the door, there were several neighbors of the same building, but under the persuasion of the police, they had been ready to leave.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian didnt even look at Taylor. He greeted the two policemen with a gloomy face. Hello, Im Julian, a friend of the owner. Im here to see what happened. The name Julian was very famous in Riverside City. As soon as he reported his name, the two policemen quickly smiled at him. So its Mr. Hughes. Pleasee in. As they spoke, they pulled Taylor aside and made way for Julian to let him in. Taylor was so shocked that he couldnt speak when he saw Julian. A year ago, in a text message from Emelia, she had informed them that she had divorced Julian, and then had given them a sum of money before disappearing. Taylor and Oliver were so angry that they almost died of anger. But since they couldnt get in touch with Emelia, they had no choice but to make a fuss with Julian. The result was that he threw the divorce certificate to them. Originally, they wanted to ask for another sum of money from Julian, but he directly asked the security guard to throw them out. Taylor didnt expect to see Julian again today. He was so happy that he forgot what to say. After entering through the door, he immediately saw Emelia standing in the middle of the living room. She was dressed in a white homewear, her face pale and her shoulders trembling as she answered the polices question. She lowered her eyes, and spoke while covering her waist with one hand. Julian followed her hand and saw a big footprint on her waist. It was obvious that she had been kicked by Taylor. Moreover, the kick hurt her. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been holding her waist all the time. At the thought of her slender body, Julian wanted to strangle Taylor to death. How malicious was Taylor to kick her? After all, she was his sister! As a brother, Julian felt that Taylor was such a bastard. Seeing hime in from afar, Emelia was startled, but then an endless amount of embarrassment and shame flooded her heart. Why did Julian see her every time she was down and helpless? Is that Gods will to punish her for being snored by Julian? In addition, the existence of Taylor and Oliver was the main reason why Emelia had been unable to raise his head in front of Julian. Emelia awkwardly looked away, not wanting to face Julian. When Maisie called her just now, she had tried her best to pretend as if nothing had happened. She just didnt want Julian to know about it. But now The policeman who was in charge of questioning Emelia greeted him and then asked in confusion, Whats your rtionship? Im her friend. I dont know him well. The two gave apletely different answer. The policeman looked at them. He didnt know what to say. Julian gritted his teeth and stared at Emelia drooping her head. Did she say that they werent familiar with each other? What an ungrateful person! Did she forget who had punished Harvey Norman and helped her vent her anger? Brother! Brother! Taylor came to his senses outside the door and shouted excitedly. Emelia expression immediately became extremely awkward, and she had nowhere to hide. She had been dealing with the police calmly since they arrived. At this moment, she quickly walked over and shouted at Taylor, Shut up! She and Julian had divorced for a year. How could he say that? She had thoroughly trampled on thest trace of her self-esteem in front of Julian. Also, she didnt want others to know that she had a marriage with Julian. She didnt want others to know that she was not very kind-hearted. Everyone would definitely think that it was just a wishful thinking for her to try to get Julians heart. She deserved to get divorced. Chapter 68 Suddenly Fainted What the hell are you excited about? Taylor said casually, Although you have divorced, but he hase here today, it means that there is something fishy between you. Emelia, are you trying to get rid of me and my father and deliberately pretend to divorce Julian? Emelia trembled with anger at Taylors words. She wanted to say something several times, but she couldnt because she was too angry. One second ago, she was thinking about not letting outsiders know about these things, but the next second, Taylor blew up her own self-detonation. Now, all the policemen present knew about all the things. Julian walked over from behind her, raised his hand, and pulled her back a step, saying, Why bother arguing with him? Originally, he had wanted to pull Emelia away from him, but as soon as he touched her arm, he immediately felt her trembling violently. He pursed his lips and took the opportunity to slide down his slender fingers to grab hold of her cold and trembling hands directly. Taylor immediately noticed his actions andughed smugly. He looked around at the two policemen and said arrogantly, Did you see that? Mr. Hughes is my brother-inw. Let me go, let me go. Taylor! Emelia was so angry that he roared out again. She knew that her brother was shameless, but she didnt expect him to be that way! Now that things had turned out this way, he was still able to put on airs with Julian prestige. Taylor signaled with his eyes that Julian was holding her hand. He said ambiguously, Why dont you admit that you faked a divorce. You two hold hands so intimately? Emelia hurriedly lowered his eyes. Only now did she realize that her hand was being held by Julian. She struggled out with a pale face. Just now, she was about to faint from anger by Taylor, so she didnt notice that Julian was holding her hand. The two policemen did notpromise. They firmly held Taylor down and said in a business-like manner, Sir, you are used of trespassing. Please go to the police station with us. Taylor still wanted to say something, but Julian said directly to the two policemen, Thanks for your help. He was clearly implying that Taylor should be taken away as soon as possible. Taylor shouted angrily, Emelia, is this how you treat your brother? Where is your conscience? Brother, Julian, dude! Helps me, please! When the four policemen left with Taylor, who was shouting, Julian nced at Maisie next to him. Maisie instantly understood what he meant and followed the police downstairs. Julian told her to follow the police and tell them not to let others know what had happened today. Having been by Julians side for so many years, this little bit ofprehension was still possible. The security door was closed. Taylor scoldingpletely disappeared from her mind. Emelia body went limp and she fell to the floor with a thud. Julian had just shut the security door for a while. When he turned around and saw her like this, he was both angry and amused. He walked over and looked down at her. He said coldly, What are you fear of? Emelia bit his lips and bowed her head so low that it was about to be buried in her knee. She knew that he would ridicule her, andugh at her. Then came his voice. Get up and sit on the sofa. Emelia remained unmoved. His voice sounded again. Do you want me to carry you up? Emelia, who had remained silent with her eyes lowered, gritted her teeth and got up. However, before she could reach the sofa, she felt dizzy, and then she passed out uncontrobly. Just as she was about to close her eyes, she heard Julian calling out anxiously, Emelia! She curled her lips in self-mockery. Why did she seem to hear the nervousness and worry from his tone? Sure enough, it was just an illusion when he was unconscious. How could Julian care about her? Emelia stayed up all night to write the scriptst night. When she was still fighting in the morning, she was shocked by the banging of the door. Emelia,e out! When Taylors voice rang out from outside the door, a hint of fear instinctively shed through Emelia heart. She knew too well about Taylors character. If she opened the door today, Taylor would be able to rob her of all the valuable things here. That was also the reason why she never contacted Taylor and Oliver when she returned home. She was afraid that they would find her. She was afraid that they would ask her for money endlessly, or exchange her for money. After being framed by them once, she had already had a shadow. Therefore, in the face of Taylors scolding, she did not speak or open the door. Seeing that she didnt respond, Taylor began to attack her with morality again. Emelia, dont y dead there. If you dont help us, believe it or not, Ill sue you in court!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Our dad has raised you for so long. Are you missing now? Why dont you visit him when youre back? Where is your conscience? Emelia had stayed up all night, and her mental energy was already exhausted. But Taylor kept shouting and shouting, her head suddenly began to ache. Taylor said that her conscience was eaten by dogs, but wasnt their conscience eaten by dogs? She had been married to Julian for three years. She didnt know how much money the father and son had asked for from him. As long as they led a normal life, the money was enough for the rest of their lives. It was also enough for them to save a dyingpany. And the money she had given them a year ago was more than one hundred grand. That was all because she had worked as a screenwriter all these years, which she didnt spend at all. But Taylor also used her of not supporting them. How could he be so stone-hearted? Emelia curled up in herputer chair. Her eyes became red with grievance. Later, Taylor continued to curse. When the noise reached the neighbor, Emelia called the police without hesitation. After the police arrived, she had no choice but to open the door. However, regardless of the polices persuasion, Taylor rushed up and threw a hard kick at her. The kick on her waist made her forehead sweated heavily. Most of the reason why she copsed on the ground was that her physical strength had reached its limit, she could not hold on any longer. Julian insisted on forcing her to get up and go to the sofa. It would be strange if she didnt faint. At downstairs, Maisie asked the police to keep todays incident a secret and sent them away politely. Just as she was about to turn around and head upstairs, she raised her head and saw Julian rush out with Emelia in his arms. Get the car ready! We must go to the hospital immediately. Julian instructed her anxiously. Seeing that Emelias face was colorless, Maisie couldnt be bothered with anything else. She quickly rushed to the car next to her and drove straight to the hospital. In the back seat of the car, Julians eyes were tightly fixed on a face without a trace of blood. After a while, he ordered Maisie in a gloomy tone, Ask David Brennan to investigate who told Taylor about Emelias return. It had been a while since Emelia had returned to the country, but Taylor and Oliver werent informed. How did Taylor know about it now? Chapter 69 Words Could Make People Choke After Emelia was sent to the hospital, the doctor gave her a series of examinations. There was nothing serious about the final examination, but excessive fatigue. In addition, she had low blood sugar, so she didnt drink water or eat anything for long, which caused her to faint. Julian frowned and asked the doctor, What is low blood sugar? Is it serious? Last time, she was allergic to beef and mutton, but this time, she had low blood sugar. He had never known that there were so many things he didnt know about Emelia. In the previous time, he only knew that his stomach was not good, so he naturally enjoyed her full care, but he didnt know that she actually needed to be taken care of. Seeing that he was a little nervous, the doctor gave a rxed answer. Its okay. Eat three meals a day on time. Obviously, she hasnt eaten well in her current situation. The doctor left after giving his instructions. Maisie took the initiative to say, Mr. Hughes, please stay here and wait for Emelia to wake up. Ill go buy her something to eat. Julian nodded, gently closed the ward door, and left. Not long after Maisie left, Emelia woke up from the hospital bed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Julian sitting next to her bed. Thinking back to the scene before he had fainted, and how she had been hugged at the waist by Julian, Emelia instinctively closed her eyes again. Why was she still here? She didnt want to face him at all. Even if she fainted, and he sent her to the hospital, it was time for him to go after she was fine, wasnt it? Seeing that Emelia had opened and closed her eyes again, Julian couldnt help but snort. He had always felt that she was dull and boring, but he didnt expect her to be so cute. Staring at her delicate and elegant eyes, he poked her slowly. Stop pretending if you wake up. Emelia was speechless. Therefore, how did she endure his temper in the past days? He didnt even know how to say a nice word. It was lucky for her in the past three years that she hadnt been angered to death. Since she had been exposed, she had to open her eyes. However, she politely said to him, Thank you for sending me to the hospital, Mr. Hughes. She thanked him and addressed him politely, which made Julians mood worse. He narrowed his eyes and red at her unhappily. In order to avoid his sight, Emelia had to look away and sit up. Originally, Julian had wanted to help out, but upon seeing that he was about to get up, Emelia immediately sat down. After withdrawing his hand in embarrassment, he simply stood up. However, what he didnt know was that standing by the bed, he had unknowingly added a lot of psychological burden to Emelia, who was leaning against the hospital bed. However, what he said after still carried some me. The doctor said that you were too tired. As far as I know, we didnt urge you to write this script, did we? Julian was annoyed that she was risking her life, because as an investor, he did not give her any time to kill her on this project and the script. Why the hell did she stay upte? Emelia pursed his lips and said nothing. Did she want to finish this project as soon as possible and draw a clear line with him? Also, the doctor said that your low blood sugar is mostly because you havent eaten on time. Thinking back to her delicate life in the past, he felt that it was incredible. Emelia, werent you someone who used to be very delicate and fond of life? Why are you so good at eating now? Emelia continued to remain silent. She didnt want to say anything more to him. Before his repeated questions, the negative emotions in her heart were about to explode. She was afraid that they would quarrel as soon as she spoke. Actually, he didnt understand her at all. First of all, as a screenwriter, in many times, the inspiration was sudden. When the inspiration came, she really did not care about anything when she wrote the script. Secondly, she was very desperate for she wanted to live on. If she could finish this script earlier, she could ept other scripts earlier so that she could gain more money. Wealth can give people a good andfortable life, so that they can live a delicate and decent life. Julian could see that she had been ignoring him all along. In his anger, he coldly said these words, mocking her for being as naive and impulsive as to ask him for a divorce. After listening to this, Emelia raised his face and looked at him, saying word by word seriously, Money can indeed make people live an exquisite and decent life, but a marriage without love can also bring a devastating blow to a person. Because Ive never been recognized and loved, I think Im bad to the extreme. I even have an impulse to die. Since I feel so bad, I would rather to die. Anyway, no one will care about it and will feel distressed. After these words, Emelia eyes widened and s tried his best to suppress the bitterness in her eyes. She was telling the truth, not exaggerating at all. In the three years she had spent with Julian, she really wanted to end the dark moment of her life because she really couldnt find the value of her existence. She had already tried her best to manage that marriage. She had taken out her full sincerity to stay with Julian and to treat his family and friends, but she still couldnt get any response from him. Once, shey in the bathtub with the knife in her hand, but in the end, she calmed down. After hearing what Emelia had said, Julian eyes were filled with shock. He tightened his jaw and stared at her. He didnt expect that his indifference to her at that time would bring such a wound to her heart, and she even wanted to end his life He Julian opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he found that words seemed to be useless at this point.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this time, Maisie knocked on the door and came in with the food she bought. When she noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the ward, she immediately looked at Julian. Could it be that my boss talked badly again and turned the atmosphere into this? Maisie was a little tired. The boss and Ezra Cantillo had been good friends for many years. Howe he hadnt learned some tricks from Ezra to make girls happy? Although Ezra was a yboy, he was considerate and gentle. This was why many women were still fascinated by him despite knowing that he was a yboy. No matter what the final result would be, at least when a girl was with him, she was happy. But her boss could choke people to death with just a word Maisie sighed silently in her heart. She stepped forward and took the initiative to say to Emelia, Miss Jones, I bought you something to eat. Please take it. Emelia thanked her gratefully. Thank you. Emelia didnt even spare another nce at him, acting as though he didnt exist. Julian turned around and walked to the window in anger. He pursed his lips and looked out of the window. While Emelia was eating, Maisie kindly said to her, Youd better not go back for the time being, or your brother will make trouble again. Emelia was stunned for a moment, and then she responded gloomily, Yes, I cant go back. Taylor would definitely not let it go so easily. After the police took him away, they would probably only criticize and educate him. They would not take any harsh measures. He would definitely continue to look for her. Chapter 70 Temporary Residence Why dont you stay with me for a few days and hide away first? Maisie took the initiative to invite him. Maisie, thank you, but theres no need. Emelia instinctively rejected Maisies suggestion. She was very grateful to Maisie, but Maisie was Julian right-hand man. She didnt want to have anything to do with him. Moreover, she also knew very well that she could not solve this problem easily. Once Taylor and Oliver confirmed that she was back, they would definitely look for her endlessly. Hearing that she had rejected Maisie, Julian turned around and looked at her unhappily. Emelia avoided his gaze and lowered his head to continue eating. However, Maisie asked her worriedly, What about you? Have you been harassed by them all the time? Do you want to go to Ninas ce? Maisie seemed to have seen through her thoughts. Last time we ate together, didnt Nina say that she was going out for filming recently? Emelia was speechless. Maisie didnt remind her. She had forgotten about it. Nina had indeed gone out for filming. Before leaving, she sent her a WhatsApp message to inform her. She had also warned Nina to take good care of herself, but because she had been in a daze from writing the script recently, she didnt remember for a moment. Since Nina wasnt around, she couldnt enter Ninas home either. Seeing that she didnt speak, Julian ordered without hesitation, Ask Maisie to go back with you to pack upter. You can stop her in a few days. Emelia was about to say something when he said with a gloomy face, You dont have to reject Maisies good intentions for me. She really treats you as a friend. After saying that, Julian walked away without looking back. Maisies personality was extremely slow and warm, and she was also a little cold. She could not invite anyone to stay at home for a few days. She liked Emelia very much, so she rarely took the initiative to be enthusiastic. As for Emelia, she often said in front of him that Maisie was a good girl and often brought delicious food for Maisie and David Brennan. It was impossible that she didnt want to make friends with Maisie. But now she rejected Maisieso much. He knew it was because of him without thinking. He didnt expect that Julian would be despised for such a long time. After Julian left, Emelia looked towards Maisie and said apologetically, I know your good intentions, but I Maisie shook her head and interrupted her. Theres no need to say, I understand. Emelia breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, Then Ill have to trouble you these days. Maisieughed. Its okay. I wee you. Because Emelia was fine, she left the hospital with Maisie and returned to her current residence to pack up. In Arthur Hudgens office, Julian stood by the window with his trouser bag in his hands. After seeing Emelia and Maisie leave together, he looked away. Arthur came over and handed him a cup of coffee. What are you doing now? Are you so concerned about your ex-wife? Julian lowered his eyes. Do I have to watch Taylor harass her? Arthur said, With all due respect, you can turn a blind eye to it. Were divorced, so theres no need to care about it. Julian didnt know what to say. Why was Arthur so heartless? Have you forgotten how Emelia fed them with delicious food? Arthur added, You really dont know or are you just pretending not to know? All these bad things that happened to Emelia now were caused by you. If you dont get involved with her, can Yvonne hurt her? Arthur words were so sharp that Julian looked out of the window again in annoyance. He just received a call from David and said that he had found out the result. The reason Taylor knew where Emelia lived was because someone had sent him a message. The number that sent Taylor the message was disposable, but David checked it again and found that it was bought by Carolines staff. Now it was clear that Caroline was behind the case. Since it was Caroline who did it, it must have something to do with Yvonne. With Caroline character, it was impossible for her to stop targeting Emelia. So he looked out of the window and thought about how to deal with Caroline, his sister who had caused trouble. She suddenly recalled what Yvonne had said not long ago in front of him. Yvonne said that Caroline could not live like this all the time, so it was better to send her abroad. On the one hand, he wanted her to disappear from Riverside City for a period of time, so that people would forget about her romantic news. Secondly, if she had to suffer, she might be much more sensible. At that time, Julian felt that if he sent Caroline abroad, his mother would definitely be reluctant to leave him and would make trouble for him again. Just thinking about it anxiously, he didnt take action. But at this time, he felt that Yvonnes idea was good. Regardless of whether his mother was making trouble or not, he had made up his mind. Emelia simply packed up a few of his belongings, put on hisptop, and then followed Maisie to her residence. Maisies apartment was located near the Hughes Groups Building. It was in a good location with an area of about 150 square meters. The decoration was very simple and elegant in Northern Eupe. It was very simr to Maisies character. As Julians right-hand assistant, Maisie could be considered a member of the gold cor n in this city and earned a lot of money. Maisie led Emelia to a south guest bedroom. You can live in this room. The lighting here is good, and you can use my study at will. Anyway, Im in thepany during the day, so I wont use it. Emelia hurriedly said, Thank you. Maisie took her to familiarize herself with the whole apartment, and then they sat down at the bar counter. Maisie smiled and said to Emelia, The opposite door is Davids house, but he doesnt live here. Emelia was very curious. Why? Why couldnt David live in such a good location and environment? Maisie said, Because my mother sometimeses up to live for a few days. He cant stand being urged to get married by my mother all day long, so he simply moved away. Emelia couldnt help butugh. Hes really cute. Your mother treats you so well. Maisie lowered her eyes and said in a slightly dejected tone, It should be said that she treats David very well. Seeing that Emelias face was full of confusion, Maisie added, They value men more than women. My mother only cares about David. She doesnt have me at all. She keeps saying that everything between her and my dad will be Davids. But in fact, what do they have? I gave them the only money left. Emelia was a little surprised. It seemed that Maisies mother had taken money from Maisie and left it for his son?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Every time shees here, she only brings Davids favorite food. I can only get a little bit from his te. She lives here every time. She said that she didnt want David to take care of them, but she didnt care about me, her daughter, who cooks them three meals a day. David has protested against her many times. Tell her not to be so biased towards men, but she cant listen at all. David said that he would return everything to me in the future. Maisieughed at herself. In fact, what I care about is not the money, but as her mother Can you give me more love? If we hadnt been saved by the charity fund of the Hughes Group, I would have been forced to drop out of school and work to make money for David. Emelias heart ached for Maisies words. It was said that every family had a skeleton in the cupboard. So true. Chapter 71 No Dinner for Julian Emeliaforted Maisie softly. There are many things that cant be changed in the original families. We can only change ourselves. Her family was not much better than Maisies. Apart from her mother who had passed away loving and caring for her, Taylor and Oliver treated her even worse. At first, she was also very sad. Later, she knew that there was reasonable, so she did not ask for anything more. Maisie nodded and sighed. Yes, we can only change ourselves. Every time I swear in my heart that if I have a child in the future, Ill never let them receive different treatment because of gender. Unfortunately, she was destined to have no children in her life. If it werent for the man she loved deeply, why would a woman have to endure the pain of pregnancy? And the heart-wrenching pain when giving birth to? As for the man she loved deeply, his would never find a wife like her. After chatting for a while, Maisie got up and said, I have to go back to thepany. You can do whatever you want at home. Emelia took the initiative to say, In order to express my gratitude to you, I decided to make a table of delicious food for you at night. I remember that you like spicy food very much. We can make Hot Chicken, Potato Curry, Cajun Parmesan Salmonand so on. Maisie didnt expect Emelia to know that she liked spicy food. She was very happy. Great, its been a long time since Ist had a meal. Although being the secretary of Julian pays really wwell, it was not an ordinary job. It wasmon for her to work overtime. Basically, she was working. However, after Maisie finished speaking, she asked worriedly, But, can you eat spicy food? Maisie knew that because of his poor stomach, he didnt eat any spicy food. Emelia had lived with him for three years, and perhaps he wasnt used to eating spicy food. Unexpectedly, Emelia smiled and said, Yes, my favorite is also spicy. Maisie was a little surprised. When you were with Mr. Hughes Emelia spread out his hands in self-mockery. When I eat or go out to eat with Nina, I will eat spicy food but I wont eat it at home. Emelia then said, For a man who doesnt love himself, youve wronged yourself so much. Do you think I was stupid at that time? Maisie didnt know what to say. It was hard for her to answer. Maisie then went to work. Emelia packed up his things and called Nina after settling down. After hearing Taylors hateful words, Nina gritted her teeth and scolded, Shit, did he still want to be beaten up by me? Emelias grades at university were excellent. Every semester, she would get the schools highest schrship, and Taylor would threaten her to give him the money every time. Once, Nina was so angry that she dragged Taylor to a remote corner and gave him a good beating. Ninas martial arts were very good, and she was famous for being barbaric. She had beaten Taylor so hard that he couldnt get out of bed for several days. Since then, he had stopped. Emelia knew that Ninas heart ached for her, but she stillforted Nina and said, Force cant solve this problem. Nina said, You might as well stay at my ce from now on. My ce is safe, so Taylor wont be able to enter even if he wants to. Anyway, youve spent most of your time writing scripts at home. If he cant find you, he will naturally stop. Ill send you the key right away. Dont stay at Maisies ce, lest Julian has bad intentions. Nina was a person of action. Emelia quickly stopped her. Dont send it. If you lose it, it would be troublesome. Its okay. I will just stay here for a few days. Emelia felt that it waspletely impossible for Nina to say that Julian had bad intentions. Who would have bad intentions to a divorced ex-wife? Nina worriedly asked, Then what do you n to do in the future? Emelia said, I definitely cant hide from them all the time. Ill see what they want to doter, or Ill have to turn against them.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nina despised the behavior of Taylor and Oliver and his son. These two men dont want to work hard all day and only want money from others. How shameless they are! Emelia said sadly, My mother wont die of anger as long as they make some progress. Her mother died of illness, but the illness was caused by many years of depression, anger, and troubles. Her unhappiness came from thezy father and son. As a strong woman, she could really die of anger in the face of such a husband and son. After chatting with Nina, Emelia adjusted her mood and continued writing her script. Men were unreliable, but career was. Therefore, it would be the best for her to focuse on her own career To express her gratitude, Emelia made potato curry, hot chicken and stew for dinner. After the meal was ready and served at the table, Emelia sat in the living room, watching TV and waiting for Maisie toe back for dinner from work. However, after a while, Maisie called her apologetically, Emelia, sorry I cant go home for dinner. Im too busy with my work. Emelia could understand, but, ncing at the sumptuous food on the table, she didnt know what to do. She couldnt finish all the food alone. If it was all stored in the refrigerator, the taste would definitely change. So she thought about it for a while and said, How about I taking some of the food to you. Its too much. It only took ten minutes to walk from Maisies to the HGH Building, so she decided to go as taking a walk. Really? Maisi was very happy. Thats great! I was about to cry when I saw the photo you sent me of the delicious food. Youre so considerate! Its too much for me to finish by myself. Emelia asked again, Is David also working there? Maisie replied, Yes. We are working together. Emelia said, Then Ill bring more. You can eat with David. Maisie paused and then said, Okay, thank you Both she and David were working overtime, so was their boss. However, Emelia only asked about David without mentioning Julian. It could be seen that he was not treated as well as David. Maisie and David were working in Julians office at this time. After hanging up, Maisie nced at Julian, who was sitting in the head seat. She said to David, who was sitting opposite her, When you order dinner, you only need to order for Mr. Hughes. Julian and David looked at her at the same time in confusion. She said with difficulty, Emelia made dinner tonight. She said that she would bring some to me and David. Maisie then hurriedly exined to Julian, The food Emelia made is spicy. Your stomach wont agree with it. Julians lips curved into a cold smile. He couldpletely suspect that Emelia had intentionally made it spicy for him to eat. Chapter 72 Caroline Must Go abroad Twenty minutester, Emelia arrived with the food. However, to avoid meeting Julian, she did not go upstairs. Maisie went downstairs to get the food and Emelia went home thereafter. When David saw the delicious food brought up by Maisie, he almost drooled. He was so excited that he babbed excitedly to Maisie when eating, Maisie, I want to stay in your apartment during the days. Emelia are staying with you. Thus, he could have delicious food every day. Before Maisie could say anything, Julian gave David a cold look. Feeling the displeasure from the boss, David quickly handed the stew to Julian. Mr. Hughes, this stew doesnt taste spicy. Would you like to try it? The familiar aroma of the food wafted into Julians nose, and he felt that the whole taste buds were mobilized. Emelia had often cooked stew for him before, especially various kinds of stomach-nourishing stew. At first, he disliked it, butter he found that his stomach was veryfortable after having it. He gradually epted it, and then it became a habit. He had never had such delicious stew since their divorce a year ago. For a while, he missed it very much. Therefore, he epted the stew David offered without hesitation. David was a little speechless. He was just showing politeness and had thought that the boss would be more reserved. However Seeing this, Maisie had to give her stew to Julian too. The three shared the dinner brought by Emelia. If it werent for Julians stomach, he would have really tasted the other two dishes. At noon the next day, Julian invited Caroline to lunch. After the call with Julian, Caroline rang Yvonne with a guilty conscience. Julian asked me out for lunch. Has he known something? She and her brother Julian were realy distant. She also knew that she always caused trouble, so she never stayed close to him so as to avoid being scolded. Therefore, when Julian suddenly asked her out for dinner, Caroline instinctively felt that what she had done was revealed. Yvonneforted her. Thats impossible. Didnt you buy that phone number through several people before it was passed on to your staff? Yes. Caroline said, I also think he cant trace it to me in a short time. Then why did he suddenly invite me to dinner? Maybe he just wanted to have dinner with you. Dont panic.Yvonne added, Youre his sister after all. He wont do anything to you. After beingforted by Yvonne, Caroline finally calmed down. Thats right. She was Julians younger sister. Compared with her, Emelia was nothing. Upon arriving on time at the restaurant where Julian had booked the table, Caroline smiled and sat down opposite him. She secretly took a look at Julians face and found that he was very calm. Then she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the table was full of her favorite dishes, Carolinepletely rxed. Julian asked her, How are things going on recently? Caroline said while eating, Nothing special. Julian elegantly ate some food and said calmly, What ns do you have for the future? The future? Caroline said indifferently, What n can I have? I am very content now. Her life n was to live without worries under the protection of Julian and the Hughes Group. In her mothers words, she was born with a silver spoon. She didnt need to work hard to make a living. She just needed to enjoy her life every day. Julian was silent for a moment, and then he put down the knife and fork and looked at her seriously, saying, Since you dont have any n, I have one for you. Before Caroline could understand what he meant, he said, I n to send you abroad to study. What? Caroline was anxious and protested angrily, I dont want to! She didnt want to go abroad. Firstly, she had always been a bad student. She couldnt speak English. Language would be a big problem when she was abroad. Secondly, she was afraid that she couldnt adapt to the foreign environment. In Riverside City, with Julian and the Hughes Group, she could get whatever she wanted. Most importantly, no one abroad knew who she was. At home, she was an actress of some renown and a silver-spoon girl enjoying her life. She liked the feeling of being surrounded by others. Julian said seriously, Caroline, you are no longer young. You have to n for your future. I wont listen to you! Caroline lost control and shouted, I dont want to go abroad. I dont want to! Julian was also annoyed. He red at her and said in an unprecedentedly severe tone, You dont want to go abroad! Then do you want to muddle along in the entertainment business all your life? Do you want to make trouble all your life? When Julian finished hisst sentence, Caroline shrank back guiltily. The next second, she burst into tears. Julian, are you my brother? I say I dont want to go abroad, but you force me to go. Why? Caroline was not in the mood to eat. She grabbed her bag and stood up. Im going back to tell Mom that you bullied me! After that, she ran away. Julian was so angry that his face darkened. Considering her vexatiousness, it would be strange if a man wanted to marry her in the future! Not long after Caroline returned home, Julian received a call from his mother, Heather. This was within his expectations. Moreover, her mother would only make more trouble than Caroline. Sure enough, he heard Heather ask him in a choked voice, Julian, why do you want to send Caroline abroad? Do you know that she is my treasure? You are too busy to apany me and your father Heather cried even harder. Every day, only Caroline is with me at home. If you send her abroad, it will kill me! Julian said tly, Father is abroad all year round, isnt he? He can take care of Caronline there.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His parents are not close, or it could even be said that their marriage had been half broken up. Several years ago, His father, Gerhard Hughes, in his midlife, became distant from Heather and had affairs with other women, causing the breakdown of their rtionship. However, they did not divorce. Gerhard Hughes had been living abroad all year round since then. If Caroline went abroad, he would definitely send her to Gerhard. She was good-for-nothing. With Gerhard taking care of her, she could make less trouble. Heather was furious by his cold words. Your father takes care of her? Im afraid he spends all his time on those temptresses, doesnt he? No way. Caroline cant go abroad! Heathers attitude was tough as she spoke. Naturally, Julian would not let it go. He said word by word, Mom, Caroline must go abroad. If she didnt go abroad, how many troubles she would cause to Emelia. You Healther was obviously very angry. She did not speak for a long time. I still have work to do. Chat with youter. Julian hung up without giving Heather another chance to say anything. Chapter 73 Get Even with Emilia Seeing Heathers expression, Caroline knew that Julian was determined to send her abroad. She immediately sat down on the sofa and burst into tears. Mom, I really dont want to go abroad Caroline cried and said, I cant bear to leave you. I cant live without you. Caroline knew that Heather couldnt bear to part with her, so she deliberately said in that way to make Heather feel sorry for her. Heathers heart was broken by her tears. Over the years, her husband had cheated on her, gone abroad, and her son was busy with his career. She only had her daugher Caroline with her. It was also because of this daughter that her life was not so difficult. This was also the reason why she had spoiled Caroline all the time, because Caroline was all her spiritual support. Thinking of this, Heather felt grieved. She gritted her teeth with red eyes and said, Dont worry. I wont let him send you abroad! Caroline wiped away her tears, gritted her teeth and said, It must have been Emelia! Mom, my brother wants to send me abroad due to Emelia. I cant bear it! Heather was puzzled. Why is it rted to Emelia again? Through Yvonnes plot against Emeliast time, Heather learned that Emelia had returned home from abroad. But she didnt think that her son had anything to do with Emelia, let alone her son would do anything for her. Caroline told Heather her conspiracy with Yvonne to inform Taylor. Then, she said bitterly, Julian must have known about this, so he wants to drive me away! Heather did not think so. Impossible! Julian will never do this to you due to Emelia. You are his sister, and she is his ex-wife. Can he protect an outsider without caring about you? Impossible, impossible! Caroline cried again, Mom! Caroline believed that Julian was targeting her for Emelias sake. Otherwise, why would he not have sent her abroad earlier orter? Why did he have to send her away after she had secretly plotted against Emelia? Emelia is a scheming bitch! Caroline scolded Emelia, Otherwise, why do you think that she worked with Julianspany on her first show after her returning home? Why did shepose such a script alluding to Yvonne? Heather was annoyed by her crying, so she asked, Do you have Emelias phone number? I am to ring and scold her. Why is she so shameless? Theyve got divorced for more than a year, but she is still pestering your brother! Hearing this, Caroline immediately sat up from the sofa, found Emelias new phone number and gave it to Heather. Since she could find Emelias address, she could naturally find her phone number. Heather took out her phone and dialed the number angrily. Emelia was working on theputer. When her phone rang, she naturally answered it. Emelia! When the phone was connected, there was a harsh sound. Emelia frowned slightly. This voice Why did it sound like Heather? And why was Heather calling her? However, she still asked politely, Hello, who is that? You shameless little b Heather cursed as soon as the call was connected. Emelia hung up without hesitation and blocked Heather right away. She had nothing to do with Julian now. Why should she bear Heathers insults? Moreover, she didnt do anything wrong to them. Why should she be scolded? Heather had been so angry that she had wanted to vent her anger on Emelia, who hung up the phone the moment she yelled at her. Heather was furious. How dare Emelia hang up her phone like that? Heather was getting old and had always been pampered. When had she ever been frustrated like this? She was so angry that she clutched her chest and gasped. Caroline quickly helped her sit down on the sofa. Whats the matter? Caroline didnt know what had happened. Heather said with her hands shaking, She, she hung up! What? Caroline was so furious that she said bitterly, Shes getting more and more arrogant. She even sshed coffee on my facest time. Mom, you know? On my face! Caroline got agitated again when she thought of what had happenedst time. Heather took another deep breath. Otherwise, she would have been driven mad by Emelia. In Heathers impression, Emelia was silent and timid. During the past three years, she had ridiculed Emelia many times, but she had never dared to retort. I am to call Julian and let him see Emelias true self!Caroline was furious. Heather stopped her. All right, do you want him to know that we scoled her for nothing? Ill deal with her myself. Heather snorted. She could rip Gerhards mistress before, so why would she afraid of little Emelia Jones? Heather calmed down and said, Dont you know where she lives? Lets go and find her. Caroline was not ready. What? Now? Yes. Heather stood up as she spoke. If I didnt teach her a lesson today, I cant bear it myself. Caroline was naturally willing to see Emelia be taught a lesson. She immediately got up and drove Heather to Emelias residence. However, after they knocked on the door for a long time, no one answered. The neighbor on the opposite came out and told them, The girl who lives here hasnte back these days. The two were puzzled. What happened? The neighbor said, Yesterday, a man came and made a scene. The gril left, probably went to stay at her friends. Caroline asked in a hurry, Do you know what her friend looks like? The neighbor had seen Emelia leave with Maisie, so he described Maisie to them. Caroline said to Heather in disbelief, Could it be Maisie Brennan?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was cold and indifferent. How could she take in Emelia? Besides, she shouldnt be familiar with Emelia, should she? Heather said, Then lets go to Maisies ce. Whether it was Maisie or not, Heather only wanted to see Emelia. Caroline knew where Maisie lived, because Yvonne had asked someone to follow her a long time ago. Yvonne had suspected that Maisie had had an affair with Julian, so she wanted to see if it was true. Although Maisie was from a poor family, she had a beautiful face and was poised. She had an unique charisma. It was not impossible for Julian to have her as his mistress. Although Maisies residence was in a high-endmunity and people like Taylor could not enter, Caroline and Heather could because they also had property there. They went straight to Maisies. Caroline knocked on the door without hesitation. Heather tidied up her clothes and fixed her hair and put on a noble and elegant posture. Chapter 74 Infuriated by Emelia Who is it? There was indeed someone inside, and the voice was indeed Emelias. Heather and Caroline looked at each other and smiled. Emelia opened the door and saw Heather and Caroline. Slightly surprised first, but she quickly calmed down. Standing gracefully at the entrance, she asked politely, Whats up? Caroline red at her and said, Emelia, you are so arrogant now. How dare you hang up my mothers phone? Emelia said calmly. Why not? Should I have to wait to be insulted? Heather sneered and said, Why shouldnt I scold you after you have shamelessly seduced Julian? Emelia snorted at her words. She crossed her arms and looked at Heather and Caroline, saying in an unfriendly tone. Mrs. and Miss Hughes, please listen carefully. First of all, I have never taken the initiative to approach Julian since the divorce, so there is no seduction like you said. Second, I have nothing to do with you now, so you are not entitled to educate me. I have the right to hang up the phone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Heather had not expected Emelia to be so sharp-tongued and defiant. She had been always obedient, but now, she waspletely different. She was so angry that she raised her hand, intending to p Emelia. However, the moment she reached out her hand, Emelia aimed the camera at her. Emelia took a step back and calmly said to Heather with her phone in hand, Mrs. Hughes, with all due respect, we have something called the Inte now. As long as the video of you hitting me is spread out, your personal image will be shattered immediately. Maybe it will affect the stock price of your sonspany too. Think twice about it. Heather withdrew hand due to her words. To be exact, she was threatened. As powerful as Heather was, she never thought that the weak and easily bullied Emelia would do like this. Now, it was not clever for her to continue making troubles for Emelia, nor was it okay for her to retreat and leave with Caroline in disgrace. After a while, she raised her hand and touched her chest in anger. Ouch. Then she fainted. Mom! Mom Caroline began to cry bitterly. She stepped forward to support Heather. After putting her against the wall and putting her down, she desperately shouted Heathers name, who did not respond at all. Caroline wiped away her tears, got up, and rushed to Emelia. Emelia, you bitch. You got my mother pass out. You have to pay for it! Emelia pped Caroline hard on the face and raised her voice. Caroline, what you should do now is to call an ambnce and save your mother! Caroline was stunned for a few seconds by her p, and then she quickly took out her phone to call the ambnce. While waiting for the ambnce to arrive, Caroline called Julian. She yelled hysterically, Julian, Emelia provoked Mom and she fainted. Are you still standing on her side? Compared with Carolines out-of-control, Emelia was calm and rational throughout the whole process. Her phone was recording all the time. Otherwise, with Carolines ability to confuse right and wrong, she would not be able to justify herself. Because of the short distance, Julian almost arrived at the same time with the ambnce. After the doctor put Heather onto the stretcher and took her away, Julian frowned and asked Emelia, What happened? Emelia pointed above his head. The CCTV and the video on my phone will exin everything. I have nothing else to say. Because Heather and Caroline had made such a scene, Emelia felt Julian even more repulsive. After she finished speaking, she bypassed him and left. Julian could clearly feel that her disgust for him had increased once again. Maisie, who came back with him, felt that it would be difficult to exin clearly in a short time, so she said to Julian, Mr. Hughes, how about you going to the hospital to have a look first. Julian could only drive away temporarily. After Julian left, Maisie went home to see Emelia. Emelia curled up on the sofa and crossed her arms. Maisie was not sure if she was crying. Pouring a cup of warm water, Maisie sat down beside her and asked with concern, Are you alright? Emelia raised her head and took the water. She said softly, Thank you. Seeing that her eyes were red and feeling her hands were cold, Maisie couldnt help feeling sorry. Emelia drank some water, and only then did she feel her body grow warm. When Heather fainted just now, she looked calm, but in fact, she was so scared that her hands and feet were cold. If Heather was fine, it would be fine. But if something really happened, she Maisieforted her. There shouldnt be anything with her. I heard that she has been in poor health all these years. And since the affair of Mr. Hughes father, her temper has changed a lot. Which woman would not be provoked by her husbands cheating? Maisie asked Emelia what had happened. Emelia said helplessly, I was writing my script at home when I received Heathers call. She cursed me on the phone, so I hung up. Then somehow, she and Caroline found me here. We said a few words and then she became angry and was about to hit me, so I turned on the video function of my mobile phone. Emelia handed her phone to Maisie. The rest is all here. After Maisie finished watching the video on the phone, she couldnt help shaking her head. She said, Mrs. Hughes behavior really went the opposite of her identiy. How could she as a gentlewoman of a powerful family cursed someone on the phone and even came in person to beat her? However, in the past few years when she worked for Julian, Maisie had also met manydies of the upper ss, many of whom looked down on others, especially when they faced people like her and Emelia who had no status or background. Heather and Caroline treated Emelia this way, first because Emelia had no prominent background, secondly because they thought that Emelia had no courage to resist and was at their mercy. Emelia said in a self-deprecating tone, I seriously have no idea how I have offended them again. Maisie pondered for a while, then looked at her and said, I know why they made trouble for you. Mr. Hughes asked Caroline out for lunch at noon and told her he would send her abroad. As Julians right-hand assistant, Maisie was well aware of these things. She had booked the table for Julian, and had arranged for Caroline to go abroad. Emelia was surprised. Send Caroline abroad? Maisie nodded. Yes. She exined, Your brother knew your address from Caroline. Emelia was surprised again, but soon she calmed down. Considering Carolines character, she would indeed do that against her. Maisie looked at Emelia and tried to put in a good word for her boss. Mr. Hughes I think, he doesnt want her to stay at home and continue to make trouble for you. Although Julian never said what he was thinking about Emelia, Maisie felt that the boss probably wanted to show his goodwill to Emelia. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been on her side every time recently. Chapter 75 Never See Each Other Again However, Emelia didnt seem to believe her. You say that he wants to send Caroline abroad because he doesnt want Caroline to behave against me? How is it possible? Emelia felt that Maisie was joking. Theres no way Julian would do anything for me? Theres no need either. What was the point of him doing this after the divorce? In Emelias impression, Julian would always stand on the side of his mother, his sister and the love of his life, Yvonne. In the past three years, everytime she had disputes with them, Julian would either remain silent or support them. Emelia remembered clearly that there was a weekend gathering held by the Hughes Family. She was not used to wearing high heels so she walked carefully. Caroline bumped into her on purpose, and she had her ankle twisted. It hurt so much that she almost burst into tears. She questioned Caroline angrily. Seeing Julianing over, Caroline immediately burst into tears. She ran over and held Julians arm, using her, Julian, Emelia doesnt know how to walk in high heels. She twisted her ankle and said I bumped into her on purpose. Julian nced at her coldly and said, If you dont know how to wear high heels, then dont wear them. The implication was that she was more than embarrassing. Emelia felt extremely wronged. Tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly to hold back her tears. At that time, she and Julian had just got married, and it was also her first time participating in the gathering of the Hughes Family. Some of the friends and rtives of the family were watching. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole and hide in it. Since then, to get used to high heels, she had practiced every day and her ankle had been worn out countless times. Later, no matter how high her high heels were, she could finally keep walking steadily. Recalling the past, how could she believe that Julian nned to send Caroline abroad for her? She avoided this topic and looked at Maisie, saying softly, Im sorry for disturbing your work again today. Hurry, go back to your work. Seeing that she didnt want to talk about Julian, Maisie couldnt say anything more. She got up and went back to work. Heather was fine. It was just a momentary anger. Julian stood in the ward and looked at Heather and Carline coldly. Emelia didnt say anything to him, but Maisie had already told him what had happened. Julians heart was burning with anger. Calling and scolding Emelia? Trying to hit Emelia? These were what his mother and sister had done! Mom, I think its not just Caroline, but also you, who have to go abroad. Of course, Julian said that out of anger. He couldnt send Heather away. His parents didnt get along with each other at all. Heather couldnt forgive Gerhards cheating, and Gerhard couldnt forgive Heathers disgracing him by making his affairs known. The only moment when the two might present at the same time would be on his and Carolines weddings. However, he didnt have a wedding ceremony with Emelia, so Gerhard didnte back. Heather was so angry with her sons words that she cried out, Julian, what do you mean by this? I just woke up! Julian pursed his lips and said, I dont mean anything. I just want to tell you that youd better not get involved in my business in the future. This was tantamount to indirectly warning them not to make trouble for Emelia in the future. Heather and Caroline were both irritated by him. Caroline was just about to say something when Julian red at her coldly and said, You must go abroad. Caroline stamped her feet in anger. Julian! Since Mom is fine, you can apany her hometer. Julian said, and then turned around and left. Caroline was so angry that she burst into tears. Dont cry. Lets think of another way. Heather could onlyfort her like this. Because what had happened today, Heather felt a little guilty when she faced Julian. Of course, she knew that she had no reason toe to make trouble for Emelia. So she didnt dare say anything in front of him. Heather hadnt expected that not only did she not teach Emelia a lesson, but she was also provoked by her and sent to hospital. Now, they could only think about it carefully.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Julian drove away from the hospital. He had intended to return to thepany directly, but after thinking about it, he turned around and drove into the residential quarter of Maisies apartment. After Maisie left, Emelia adjusted her mood and was about to continue writing the script when the doorbell rang again. She thought it was Maisie who returned for something she had forgotten. However, she saw Julian after opening the door. She didnt let him in. She just stood at the entrance and asked lightly, Whats up? Juian stared at her and said in a low voice, Im sorry for what happened today. Emelia sneered. Mr. Hughes, youre really a conscientious son and brother to apologize for them everyday. The emotions in Julians eyes deepened. You encountered all these things because of me, didnt you? So, I have to apologize to you. Emelia was stunned. She had not expected his attitude to be so sincere. But then she said, Since you know that its all because of you, well never see each other again, okay? If she ever encountered a script rted to the Hughes Group in the future, she would definitely reject it. If theres nothing else, please leave. Im going to work.Asking him to go formally, Emelia closed the door. Julian almost choked at her stubborness. Taking a deep breath, Julian suppressed the anger in his heart. Now she even dared give him the cold shoulder. Since Taylor and Oliver Jones would definitely not give up, Emelia decided to act first. She had Olivers number. One day, she called him. Emelia? Oliver did not expect her to contact him. Surprisingly, he began to scold her again. Do you still regard me as your father in your eyes? If it werent for your brother looking for you, would you still be hiding from us? Emelia apologized calmly, Im sorry, Dad. Its all my fault, but Ive just returned home and have a lot of things to deal with. I just spare some time to call you. How are you now? Do you still live in the old ce? Ill go and see you another day. The reason why Emelia asked this question was that Oliver and Taylor had no fixed residence. At first, they had had a three-story vi. But as her mother passed away, no one cared about the father and son anymore. They sold the house, squandered all the money. At that time, Emelia happened to be in university and had been staying on the campus since then for a long time. Oliver and Taylor rented a house. Those to whom they owed debts chased after them so intensely that they could only change ces to live. Hearing her question, Oliver paused for a moment and then shouted, Im in hospital. If you want toe,e to the hospital to see me. Im sick and about to die! Chapter 76 Leaving a Way Out Hospital? Emelia frowned slightly. Whats wrong with you? As far as she knew, Oliver had always been in good health. It was said that kind people didnt live long, and the scourge could live for a thousand years. These words were the most suitable for her mother and Oliver. Oliver snorted. Youll know when youe. Its a very serious illness. It needs a lot of money. Emelia immediately understood. It seemed like he was using illness as an excuse for asking her for money. Perhaps he wasnt sick at all. But she still said, Okay, then tell me which hospital you are in. Ill go to see you. Oliver told Emelia the name of the hospital. When she heard that it was the hospital where Arthur was working in, she smiled. It was good. She could ask Arthur for a favor. After hanging up, Emelia got changed and went out. After arriving at the hospital, she went to see Arthur first. Arthur was surprised to see her. Why, you? Emelia did not hesitate and said directly, Its like this. My father is hospitalized here. Would you please help me find out what illness he has? Im afraid he told his attending doctor in advance and deliberately lied to me. Emelia knew very clearly about Oliver. Since he wanted to ask her for money, he naturally had to make up a very serious illness. Of course, Arthur would help her. He signaled her to sit down first and then called his colleagues to ask. After hanging up, Arthur threw up his hands and said, As you expected, he is indeed ill, but he just has somemon minor diseases of the elderly. He doesnt need to be hospitalized at all, but his attending doctor said that he insisted on staying in the hospital. Emelia nodded. Alright, I see. Thank you. Arthur smiled and said, Youre wee. Emelia was silent for a moment, and then she said with some difficulty, Actually theres something else I need your help with.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Arthur asked, Whats wrong? Emelia said, Since hes already hospitalized, I want you to arrange for me to do a DNA test with him. A DNA test? Arthur almost jumped up from the chair. Are you suspecting that he is not your father? Emelia shook her head and said, I am sure. She had never understood before why Oliver and Taylor were neither good nor close to her. They had always seen her with disgust. They had showed no affection for her at all. Later, she realized that she was not his biological daughter at all. Even her deceased mother was not her biological mother. All of this was told by her mother before she died. Her mother said with difficulty, I can no longer protect you in the future, so I have to tell you this secret. They will definitely make advantage of you, in the future, get money from you, and even sell you. When the timees, dont be polite to them, dont be bullied by them, and dont put yourself at their mercy due to the bond, because you have no blood rtions with them. She was the child of a friend of her mothers. The girl fell in love with a man, but she failed to get married to him. She was very depressed after giving birth to the child. After she entrusted the child to someone, she died. That was why Oliver and Taylor hated her so much, because they had to spend more money to raise an extra child. Fortunately, her mother was a gentle and kind person. Even if she was not her biological daughter, she still treated her as her own. Hearing this, Arhtur waspletely stunned. He had never known that Emelia had such a background. Most likely, Julian didnt know either. Arthur said in confusion, Since you know it, why do you need to do the DNA test? Emelia gave a wry smile. I have to make preparations for my future. If they insist on saying that Im their own child, insist on asking me for money and forcing me to support them, I should have some evidence to back me up, shouldnt I? Emelia lowered her eyes and said sadly, These years, Ive already done enough to repay them for their upbringing. I imagine you know that theyve taken a lot of money from Julian. They would have lived the rest of their lives without worrying at the price of her three years youth and heartache. Wasnt it enough? They didnt know how to cherish it, and squandered all they had, she wouldnt tolerate it anymore. Arthur nodded. Thats true. He added, Dont worry about it. Ill ask someone to arrange it for you. He wont notice it. Thank you. Emelia handed a bag containing her own hair to Arthur and said seriously, Ill treat you to dinner another day. Arhur smiled and agreed. After that, Emelia left for Olivers ward. Oliver stayed in a triple-room on the third floor. When Emellia entered, Oliver was sitting on the hospital bed, boasting and chatting with others. He didnt look sick at all. When he looked up and saw Emelia, he immediately rolled his eyes, raised his hand to cover his chest andy down on the bed. Emelia pretended not to see his disguise. She walked over and asked with concern, Dad, whats wrong? Do you need me to call a doctor for you? Oliver hurriedly opened his eyes. No need, no need. Its just that my chest hurts for a while. Emelia said, I consulted your attending doctor just now. He says that your illness is very serious and you will have to stay in hospital for a long time. Emelia purposely brought up this topic so that Oliver could take the initiative to bring up the matter of money. Sure enough, Oliver said, Yes, maybe there will be surgery. Emelia, look, this is anotherrge sum of money. What should we do? Hearing Olivers words, the two patients and their reltives turned to look at Emelia. Emelia took out her mobile phone and said, Dad, you know that I have just had my job settled, and I dont have much ie. But I still have some money that I had prepared for renting my apartment. Ill transfer it to you. Emelia deliberately revealed her current situation to others, in case Oliver would confuse right and wrong and say that she gave him no money in the future. Oliver stared at her phone and asked, How much? Emelia replied, Twenty thousand. Oliver was very dissatisfied. Only 20, 000? Emelias eyes instantly turned red. This is all of my savings. I havent had a decent job since I divorced. How much do you think I can afford? Besides, didnt I give you more than a hundred thousand a year ago? The patient next to him couldnt stand it anymore. He persuaded Oliver, Its not easy for her. 20, 000 is arge sum. At least it canst for a period of time. Another one said, Yes, yes, she is divorced. Life must be very hard. Dont make things difficult for her. Oliver was very embarrassed, so he had to say, Okay, okay, then transfer it to me. Anyway, he was not sick. After she left, he would leave the hospital and continue to gamble with this money. He didnt believe that he couldnt win a sum after all these years. Chapter 77 Continue to Make Trouble In front of other patients, Emelia gave twenty thousand to Oliver. Looking at the smile on Olivers face after receiving the money, Emelia said with sobs and said, Dad, I only have money for food now. I have really tried my best. After that, Emelia pretended to wipe away the tears. She was a gentle girl, and now she looked very pitiful. Just as Oliver was about to say something, a patients rtive said to Emelia, Twenty thousand is arge sum.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The other one said to Oliver, Oliver, didnt you say that you also have a son? Why didnt hee? Thats right. We say that raising a son in case of aging, and we cant let our daughter pay all the money. Oliver opened his mouth but he didnt say anything. He wanted to ask Emelia to go out and buy him something to eat. Its better to buy him some new clothes. She had disappeared for more than a year. And she wanted to brush him off with mere twenty grand? He wanted to rip her off. But since someone else had spoken like that, he would let her go for the time being. Anyway, since she had appeared, he would have plenty of opportunities to ask her for money in the future. Therefore, he changed the topic, Okay, I know you are busy. You can go back now. Im fine here. Emelia nodded gratefully. Please take good care of yourself. Call me if you need anything. Emelia acted like a well-behaved daughter. After turning around and leaving, she immediately cklisted Oliver on her phone. Oliver must have thought that since she appeared and that she could be ripped off by them. However, they did not know that that was thest time she had interacted with them. In the future, when they met again, she would treat them as strangers. Emelia had told Arthur about her origins. After she had left, the first thing Arthur did was to inform Julian. Julian was also very surprised on the other end of the phone. The Jones couples arent her birth parents? Yes. Arthur said, She wont lie about this kind of things. I feel that she really has no choice, so she ns to use the opportunity to break off all rtionships with them. Julian pursed his lips and said nothing. Indeed, for people like Oliver and his son, since they had found her, they would definitely not let her go. With her current financial resources, how could she afford what they want? Originally, he wanted to find a chance to talk to her about Oliver and Taylor. He wanted to ask if she needed his help to keep her from them. He had so many ways to stop them from harassing her, but it seemed that she didnt need his help. After thanking Arthur, Julian wanted to hang up. Arthur added, By the way, she said that she would treat me to dinner another day to express her gratitude. Julian didnt know what to say. It seemed that since she came back, he had indirectly helped her several times. Why didnt he have such treatment as Arthur? Arthur said. Speaking of that, I really miss her cooking. But it seems that its not appropriate to tell her that I want to eat the food she makes. Julian sneered, Since you know its not appropriate, then dont. After saying that, Julian hung up angrily, and Arthur couldnt helpughing at the other end. Not long after Emelia left the hospital, Oliver told Taylor to help him with the discharge formalities. Thest time Taylor was taken to the police station. The police gave him a lecture and let him go. Taylor couldnt wait to ask Oliver, How much did she give? Oliver leaned on the passenger seat smugly. 20, 000 dors. Taylor thought it was too little. Only 20, 000? It should be at least 200, 000. Taylor had gotten used to how generous Julian had been when he had taken money from him. He thought Emelias 20, 000 dors is too little. Oliver said angrily, Why are you in such a hurry? There will be a long way to go, wont there? Oliver added, But she gave it to me me without hesitation. She must have a lot of money. I dont believe that she got nothing from her divorce with Julian Hughes. Getting married to such a super-rich man, she would divorce him without getting a dime? Only a fool would do that! I think she is still meek. The moment Oliver thought of how they could rid Emelia off in the future, he felt extremely proud. It seems that it was right to keep her. Who couldve expected that she would be our cash cow. Taylorughed as well. Yes, his father loved money as much as his life. At that time, he refused to take in the newborn Emelia. If she lived with them, they had to give her food. But his mother was a woman of the most equable temper and stubbornly insisted on keeping Emelia. It seemed that she had made the right choice. For Oliver and Taylor, 20, 000 dors would soon be spent. Emelia had been waiting for them to contact her to ask for money. Although she had added their numbers into the ck list, they would definitely change their numbers and call her. Sure enough, she received a call of an unfamliar number that day. She calmly answered and heard Taylor shouting, Emelia, where are you? Why arent you at home? Emelia asked innocently, Im at a friends house. Whats the matter? Taylor said grumpily, Weve spent all the money you gave because of Dads disease Hello? Hello? Before Taylor could finish his words, he heard Emelia said hello twice. Then she said gloomily, Brother, what did you say? Pardon. I didnt hear clearly because the signal was weak. Taylor was furious, but he could only patiently repeated his request. Emelia replied, Im sorry, Brother. Crummy signal here. Lets talk about it another day. After she finished speaking, she hung up. When Taylor called again, her mobile phone was turned off. Taylor was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He finally understood what happened. It was not because of the signal and Emelia did that on purpose. She deliberately fooled him and deliberately avoided giving him money in this way. Oliver thought that it would be easy to ask Emelia for more money, so he was a little confused about Taylors anger. Whats wrong? Taylor told Oliver what had happened. Oliver was so angry that he stamped his foots. Is she going to hide from us? Taylor snorted. She must be. After all, Oliver had some life experience. He immediately said, Its okay. Isnt she working as a screenwriter in a film and televisionpany? Lets go to herpany and see if she would show up. If she doesnte out, we can make troubles to ruin her reputation. Then she cant work there anymore, and she cant even have a field in the screenwriter world! Olivers words immediately earned Taylors strong support. Dad, you are so clever. Why didnt I think of going to herpany to make troubles? We cant raise her for so many years in vain. But in fact, Emelias living expenses in the Jones family was from her deceased mother. Oliver had never spent a penny on her. Chapter 78 A Reason Why She Didn’t Add Julian on WhatsApp Previously, Julian had wanted to add Emelias contact in WhatsApp, but she had refused. That day, she received a WhatsApp message from Julian to add her. She chose to ignore it again, even if he wrote a note in the friend request: I have important information for you. Emelia felt that there was no need for him to personally send anything to her, so she didnt add him. After a while, Maisie, who was at work, called her. Emelia, why didnt you add Mr. Hughes on WhatsApp? Emelia was confused. Isnt there any need? Maisie said in a low voice with a headache, Mr. Hughes really has some important information to send to you. Then he can send it to you and you forward it to me. Or he can print it out and have it delivered to my desk.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Emelia didnt move at all, because she didnt think that he had any information for her. What kind of information could he send her? After all, they had been divorced for more than a year. Theyve finished all the procedures and had all the agreements signed when they divorced, havent they? Maisie was speechless. She really didnt know what to say, so she could only sigh, Everybody knows that Mr. Hughes seldom add anyone on WhatsApp. I didnt expect him to be rejected one day. WhatsApp, one of the modern social tools, was frequently used on all kinds of asions. The first thing people did when they met was to chat for a while and then add WhatsApp contacts to each other. However, since the appearance of WhatsApp, almost no one had ever added Julian, especially those women who had ulterior motives. Maisie felt that there were so few contacts in her boss WhatsApp. In addition to his family members, friends and his subordinates, there must be no others left. Hearing Maisies words, Emelia chuckled, In that case, you can ask him why he didnt add those people on WhatsApp . My answer is the same as his. Maisie had no choice but to end the call, and then reluctantly returned to Julians office. After being rejected on WhatsApp twice, it was easy to imagine how angry Julian was. Seeing Maisiee back, he asked with a cold face, What did she say? Julian swore to himself that if Emelia didnt add him that time, he definitely wouldnt care about her life and death. In the future, he definitely wouldnt add her again. Maisie truthfully repeated Emelias words to Julian. She said that you didnt want to add someone elses WhatsApp, did you? Her reason is the same as yours. Julians heart skipped a beat and he felt he almost died of anger. He didnt add others WhatsApp contact, especially those women. The reason was that he didnt want to talk to them, and he was sick of them. He didnt want to have any rtionship with them, so why should he add them? So, was it because she hated him and didnt want to talk to him that she didnt want to add him? Also, did she not want to interact with him at all? Julian pursed his lips and silently took a few deep breaths in her heart. Only then did he not lose his temper in front of Maisie. Maisie asked tentatively, How about Ill print out the transfer details and give them to her? Julian snorted, No, thanks. Since she doesnt need my help, let her live on her own. He said that he had something very important to send to her. Since she didnt add his contact, it meant that she didnt ept his help. Why should he try his best to help her? Maisie answered, I see. Then Ill go to work. After saying that, Maisie turned around and went out. After Maisie left, Julian angrily threw the pen in his hand aside to vent his embarrassment and anger that he had been rejected twice. When it was almost time to get off work in the afternoon, Maisie called Emelia. Emelia, you dont have to cook for me tonight. I have social activities with Mr. Hughes. Okay. Emelia agreed without hesitation. For businessman like him, there would often be dinner parties at night. Emelia knew very well that when she got married to Julian. It would be good for him to go home for dinner two days a week. However, it seemed that his social activities had decreased a lot since she began to adjust his diet. She didnt know how frequent he had social activities now, but it had nothing to do with her anymore. After a simple dinner, Emelia continued to work with her script. At 11 oclock, she sent a WhatsApp message to Maisie, asking her when she woulde back and if she needed to prepare something for her to sober up. After a long while, Maisie sent her a voice message. Emelia, Im drunk. Can youe and pick me up? Emelia agreed without thinking. She had always been a friend who would fulfill friends request. When Emelia arrived at the hotel where Maisie and Julian were, Emelia happened to run into Maisie and Julian, who were following a few men. Although Maisie could walk, Emelia could tell from her tightly knitted brows that she was struggling. After leaving the restaurant, they once more exchanged greetings. Aside from Julian and Maisie, Emelia didnt know anyone else, so she quietly waited. After they finished their greetings and left one after another, Emelia immediately stepped forward to support Maisie and asked with concern, Are you alright? Maisie didnt say anything but leaned against her, showing that she couldnt hold on any longer. Emilia quickly helped her to the taxi she had taken when she had arrived, ignoring Julian, who was standing by the side. There will definitely be someone to send him home, and she did not need to ask so much. Since she had gotten out of the car, he had nced at her several times intentionally and unintentionally. After settling Maisie down, Emelia was about to get in the car and leave. Julian suddenly called her from behind, Emelia. Wait! After all, Emelia had lived with him for three years. From his tone, she could tell that he had drunk too much, because his tone was twice as slow as usual. She didnt want to say anything more to him. She pretended not to hear him and continued to get into the car. A force was pressed on her arm. Julian pulled her over directly and held her in his arms. Just as Emelia was about to struggle, he suddenly approached her. His breath was burning with alcohol. He red at her and protested angrily, Why didnt you add me on WhatsApp? Why? He waspletely drunk and dragged Emelia, refusing to let her go. You must give me a reason today. Julian, why do you drink like this? Emelia felt that it was inconceivable. He had just had a stomach problem and was in hospital, hadnt he? But he drank a lot tonight night. Whats wrong? He held her waist into his arms and a smile appeared on his lips. You still care about me even after were divorced? Emelia was so angry that she began tough. Where did he get the idea that she cared about him? Besides, since he didnt care about his body, no matter what others said, it wouldnt work. Emelia raised her hands and pushed him. Let me go. Im leaving. An ex-husband and his ex-wife, who had divorced, were making all sorts of physical contacts on the street. How inappropriate that was! Chapter 79 Being Disliked Emelia didnt want to be entangled with the drunken Julian, but he wouldnt let her waist go and continued to press her. You havent given me a reason yet. Emelia looked up at the man in front of her with curiosity in her eyes. She was the ex-wife who he entangled with. That was really not Julians style. There was a deep and gloomy look in Julians eyes. Emelia couldnt see through his mind, so she could only think of his behavior as: he was drunk. Do you want a reason? She stared at him and said calmly, Okay, Ill tell you. Julian made a gesture of listening carefully, and Emelia looked calm:I dont want to have more contact with a married man except for work, so I dont think its necessary for us to add WhatsApp contacts. Because he didnt the same as Emelia did, he couldnt control himself and scolded, Who the hell is a married man? Emelia quietly smiled at him, which meant that she was talking about him. Yvonne had been choosing wedding dresses and jewelry for the past few days, which was on the news. Didnt he know that? She also heard that their wedding was near, it was obvious that they were getting married. As for Yvonne, she didnt know what she was doing. In the face of the reporters congrattions, she said with a cold face that she was just strolling around, which had nothing to do with Julian, let alone preparing for a marriage. If it had been in the past, Yvonne would have acquiesced sweetly. Although Yvonne denied it, for the outside world, it was equivalent to a confirmation. Who would stroll around wedding dresses and jewelry shops when they were free? His hands sped around her waist tighter. With a cold look on his face, he said, Did you see that we got married? Emelia continued to remain calm. Although you havent had a wedding yet, you already have a woman in your heart. To me you are a married man. Julian was agitated at her words. Why was she thinking like that? Yvonne and he even hadnt slept together and she called him a married man? Just as she was about to say something, Emelia suddenly smiled mockingly and said, It seems that all the men in your Hughes Family like to be in love with two women at the same time. Emelia didnt know much about Grandpa Hughes past, so she didntment. However, Julians father, Gerhard, had an affair a few years ago. When it came to Julian, rumors of his marriage with Yvonne kept spreading. Julian was obviously getting married to Yvonne, but he was hugging her, his ex-wife. They both loved two women at the same time. Emelias words woke him up, and his grip on her waist involuntarily loosened. He didnt expect that Emelia would use that to attack him. In the past, only he disliked her father and brother. He didnt expect that she would also dislike his family. What had happened to his father Gerhard really rendered him in an awkward position. Taking advantage of his absent-mindedness, Emelia suddenly pushed him away. She turned around and got into the taxi to leave. She knew that it was not right for her to attack his parent when they quarreled, but she had just spoken without thinking. She was angry at Julians inexplicable behavior and his selfishness. He hugged her. Did he think about her feeling? Emelia thought that once Yvonne found out, she would be the mistress who ruined their rtionship. Although Yvonne had once yed such a role in her marriage, Emelia had always been despicable, so she would never allow herself to be such a person. Therefore, after the divorce, she kept a great distance from Julian. But Julians behavior was very likely to make all her efforts in vain. Seeing the green taxi speeding away in front of him, Julians eyes darkened. When they got home, Emelia helped Maisie into her bedroom. Just as she was about to get up and go to the kitchen to make some medicine for her, Maisie suddenly hugged her and cried on her shoulder. Emelia was startled. Ever since she had gotten married to Julian, Maisie had always been an extremely tough and calm girl in her eyes. Maisie, whats wrong? Emelia was extremely worried. Maisie cried, Emelia, falling in love with an unattainable man is really too painful, too painful Emelia seemed to have been stabbed in the heart. She lowered her eyes and murmured in response to Maisie, Yes, it really hurts. Maisie continued to cry, and her tears instantly soaked the clothes on Emelias shoulder, making Emelia deeply feel her pain. Emeliaforted her softly, Although he is too far to catch up, if he also loves you, the gap between you will be smaller.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was much better for a couple to face the problems together than they could not get any response at all after paying all their hearts. Maisie suddenlyughed. He loves me? How could he love me? Maisies words were full of self-mockery and sadness. All he knows is to tease me. Emelia sighed softly. Lie down for a while. Ill you make something for you to sober up. Emelia did not ask Maisie who the man she loved was. Since Maisie was in so much pain, she would not ask, lest Maisie would be embarrassed after waking up. No wonder Maisie, who had always been calm, drank a lot. It turned out to be love. Only love could make people cry andugh at the same time like this. Not long after Maisie was settled, Emelia received a video call from Nina. Nina said crossly, Have you read what Pris posted? No, what happened? Emelia spent most of her time working, and she had no habit of browsing social media. Nina said, She reposted a video on Meta. It was an interview that she received. She said that there are many shady deals in every industry, so is the scriptwriting business. She said that it was obviously a circle that relied on ability and talent to earn a living, but there were people who relied on beauty to get a promotion. This was clearly alluding to you! Emelia was much calmer than Nina, She didnt mention my name. Why are you so angry? Nina snorted, If she dares mention your name, I will be the first to tear her apart! Emelia began tough, Dont always tear each one apart. Watch your mouth. Emelia knew that Nina had always been a loyal person, especially when it came to her matters. However, they really couldnt do anything about Pris insinuations, could they? They couldnt insinuate Pris on Twitter just like she did, could they? Shed better type rather than fight right now, so that the script could be finished earlier. Nina added, I think shes starting to target at you. You have to be careful. Well, Ill try my best not to get in touch and have any conflict with her. Emelia didnt quite understand. She felt that she was ordinary enough. It was the first time for her to write a script in more than four years since she became a scriptwriter. Why was Pris jealous of her? Was Pris jealous about it that she wanted to write this script, but Viggo Johansen gave the chance to Emelia? Chapter 80 Won’t Endure It Any More Emelia told Nina her doubts. Nina said without any hesitation, Thats right, some people are so pettythat they hate and aim at someone just because of a slight thing. Pris is poor of character. Viggo asked you to write the script. If she dare, why doesnt she demand it from Viggo? Nina snorted, She was incapable, but me on others for being outstanding. Its really fucking interesting. Nina added, By the way, you dont know yet, do you? I heard that Pris has a secret crush on Viggo. Its probably because of this that she hates you even more. Does she have a secret crush on Mr. Johansen? Emelia was indeed quite surprised. Yeah, rumor has it. After Nina finished speaking, she started toin about Pris, She doesnt even care about her own character. Im not going to talk about her appearance. After all, its not proper to attack someone elses appearance. However, with her sarcastic and mean character, how could Viggo fall in love with her? It wasnt that Nina purposely ndered Pris. Regardless of whether it was the author circle or the screenwriter circle, Pris had a bad reputation. Relying on the fact that she had once been popr with a few books and some loyal fans, she always looked down on others, which was so annoying. Emelia knew that Pris character was poor, but she always felt that she was far away from being involved in intrigue. When Kina Salkowski had refused Pris as her student but and epted Emelia, Emelia had felt her hostility. However, at that time, her mind was still on her family and Julian, so she didnt care about Pris. It seemed that she was philosophical in those days. Thinking of this, Emelia said to Nina, It seems that if I want to gain my foothold in this society, not only should I bepetent, but I should also have the ability to deal with the intrigues and schemes. Nina cheered her up, Come on, Emelia! Emelia was amused by her. The next morning, Maisie woke up from the hangover. Emelia cooked light porridge. After Maisie sat down at the dining table, she asked somewhat uneasily, Last night I didnt say anything stupid, did I? No. Emelia chuckled, You fell asleep when you came back. Okay Maisie looked relieved. With a family background like her, she had a secret crush on an unattainable man. Even if Emelia knew about it, she still felt embarrassed. She had been hiding her own thoughts, just to make them her secrets. Last night at the dinner party, she identally heard someone say that he might ept a marriage arranged by his family recently. Her heart was suddenly broken. Although she knew that she was just a secretary and could not get him, when she heard taht he was really going to get married, she still felt desperate. After he got married, there would be no possibility for her at all. So she couldnt help drinking too much. It was useless to drown her sorrow with alcohol. After sobering up, she still felt bitter in her heart. Emelia gave her a bowl of porridge without any extra expression, Drink some porridge. Itll make your stomach feel better. Okay. Maisie hid the sadness in her eyes and lowered her head to drink the porridge. After breakfast, Maisie went to work. Emelia packed up and was about to continue working before Viggo called her, Emelia, are you avable now? Emelia asked, Whats wrong? Viggo paused for a moment on the phone and said, Come to thepany. Two people are looking for you Could it be my dad and my brother? Emelia instinctively had a premonition. Yes. Viggos tone was a little serious, They mored to see you and said that you didnt support your father. Emelia was so angry that her body was shaking, Ill be right there. Emelia still underestimated the shamelessness and despicableness of Oliver and his son. She didnt expect them to make trouble in Tymers Entertainment. This indirectly proved that the two of them were really mindless. Their purpose was to ask for money from her. If they made her lose everything, wouldnt they also be unable to get a penny? After hanging up the phone, Emelia went to the bathroom to wash her face. Then she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and hurried out. She had originally intended to take the initiative to go to Oliver and his son after getting the DNA identification report. She didnt expect that they would spend the 3, 000 dors so quickly and ask her for money again without hesitation. Wasnt it shameless for them to rely on a girl to make a living? On the way to Tymers Entertainment by taxi, Emelia called Arthur and asked if the DNA identification report hade out. I asked my colleague just now. He said they would make it in the afternoon. After that, Arthur asked with concern, Did they make trouble for you again? No, Im just asking. Emelia didnt want Arthur to know that Oliver and his son had made trouble in Tymers Entertainment. She was afraid that Arthur would tell Julian. Arthur said, Its good that they didnt do it. Ill send it to you as soon as I get it in the afternoon. Thank you. Emelia thanked him and hung up the phone. When she arrived at Tymers Entertainment, Emelia learned that Oliver and his son had been asked into the conference room by Viggo. She hurriedly took the elevator upstairs to Viggos office. Coincidentally, she ran into Pris and her assistant as soon as she got out of the elevator. Pris assistants name was Mindy Wood, which Emelia had inquired about.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Emelia was in a hurry to deal with Oliver and his son, so she lowered her eyes, avoiding eye contact with them. However, she did not want to cause trouble, which did not mean that the other party would let her go. Mindy Woods tone was still cold and sarcastic, Some people look gentle on the surface, but in fact, they are vicious. They dont even support their own fathers. Emelia didnt find it strange that they would know about this. Oliver and his son were so good at making trouble, and everyone in Tymers Entertainment should have known about it. But Emelia had to admit that Pris was indeed very scheming. She had never personally participated in this kind of face-to-face conflicts. She would leave it to the assistant. She seemed to be out of the affair, but if it werent for her instructions, how could an assistant be so arrogant as to offend others? Emelia was already in a bad mood because of Oliver and his son, and Mindy was so entric. She immediately decided to talk back. She looked up at Mindy and replied calmly, Some people make sarcastic remarks when they dont know the truth. Be careful not to get themselves pped in their faces in the future. What Obviously, Mindy did not expect that Emelia would talk back calmly and powerfully. For a moment, she was speechless. Emelia ignored her and turned to leave. After hanging up Ninas phonest night, Emelia also reflected on herself. She had always adhered to the principle of being gentle to others. She had never fought or argued with them. This was good, but it was not appropriate to be tolerant all the time. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been bullied by so many people, including Julian, Yvonne, the Hughes Family, Oliver and his son, and Pris. Therefore, she had to be tough. If others didnt provoke her, she wouldnt. But if someone else made trouble for her, she would not swallow her anger and endure it anymore. Chapter 81 Find a New Home Im her biological father. I was hospitalized and she disappeared. Shouldnt I expose such an unfilial daughter? As soon as Emelia walked to the door of the conference room, he heard Oliver shouting at Viggo inside. Emelia was so angry that she began tough. Oliver was really shameless. How could he say something like Im her biological father without blushing? Wasnt he afraid of being struck by lightning if he said such words without conscience? Perhaps Oliver and his son had always thought that she did not know the inside story of her family, so they bullied her unscrupulously and confidently. Viggos voice came, sounding like he was trying his best to persuade him, But if you make such a scene, both sides will suffer. If Emelia loses everything, you two wont be able to get anything. Oliver scolded angrily, I dont care! She ruined my life, and I will also ruin hers. After Oliver finished speaking, Emelia couldnt bear it any longer and pushed open the door and walked in. This was her so-called father and brother. They plotted against her four years ago, and now they were going to destroy her again. As soon as Oliver and Taylor saw here in, they immediately rushed towards her with threatening gestures. You unfilial daughter, how dare you show up! Oliver was so angry that he wanted to give Emelia a p. Viggo rushed over to protect Emelia behind him and scolded the two sternly, If you want to beat her up, dont me me for calling the security guards to throw you out. Viggo had not expected Oliver and his son to be so mean and even try to hit someone. Oliver and his son were shocked by Viggos imposing manner and took a few steps back. Taylor looked Viggo, who was protecting Emelia, up and down. A dirty smile appeared on his lips, Yo, Mr. Johansen, why are you so nervous about my sister? Have you fallen in love with her? Well, anyway, she has been slept by Julian. Lets give you a discount and give her to you at a lower price. How about you give us a sum of money? Viggo looked at Taylor in disbelief. He had never thought that he would hear such unscrupulous words. This was not only an insult to Emelia, but also an insult to him. Viggo was so angry that he was trembling. Sorry, Mr. Johansen. Emelia became inured to the unusual. Four years ago, they could send her to Julians bed, and now, they could send her to another man. Her heart had been numbed by Oliver and his son. She came out from behind Viggo and said indifferently, Why should I support you? You and I have no blood rtions. When these words came out of Emelia mouth, Viggo was extremely surprised. Oliver and Taylor were also stunned for a moment. Oliver angrily denied, What do you mean by having no blood rtions? What nonsense are you talking about? It is! Taylor also chimed in, Emelia, I really didnt expect you to be such a person. In order to avoid the responsibility of supporting the old man, you said that you were not his biological daughter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. All right! Stop arguing. My mother told me everything before she died. Looking at their faces, Emelia felt extremely disgusted. If she had the report of DNA identification, she would have thrown it at their face as soon as possible, so as not to talk nonsense with them. Oliver and Taylor looked at each other in a panic. Oliver intended to die without admitting it, You believe whatever your mother says? Emelia said lightly, Why dont we do the DNA identification Oliver snorted, Why should I do the DNA identification? I said you are my biological daughter, and you are my biological daughter. You are supposed to support me! Emelia knew that Oliver would not admit it, so she took the initiative to take DNA identification. Taylor chimed in, Even if youre not his biological daughter, our father has raised you for so many years. Dont you know how to repay him? I dont know how to repay him? Emelia let out a coldugh, How much did you spend in the three years after I married Julian? As long as you dont squander, you have nothing to worry about with that money. Do you think I havent paid you back? One of you is addicted to gambling, and the other is spending money on wine. You dont use any money on the right way! Dont talk nonsense with them. As an outsider, Viggo was so angry that he couldnt stand what Emelia said. He pulled Emelia back and looked sharply at Oliver and his son, warning them, Are you leaving by yourself? Or do you want me to call security guards to throw you out? Oliver said angrily, What do you mean? Viggo said in disgust, I thought there was a misunderstanding between you and Emelia before, but now it seems that Emelia is not wrong at all. You are too shameless. Taylor shamelessly threatened Viggo, Youre still on Emelias side? Do you believe that Ill go out and expose your improper rtionship? Ive been in the entertainment industry for so many years. What matters havent I suffered? If you have the ability, just explode. Viggo unceremoniously argued with Oliver and his son, and then called the security guards toe up. While Oliver and his son were shouting, they were taken out by the security guards along the way. Thank you. Emelia was not in a good mood, but she quickly thanked Viggo. After thanking him, she apologized, I didnt expect them toe to thepany. Im sorry to cause such chaos to thepany. Viggo turned around and poured her a cup of warm boiled water, Sit for a while first. Emelia sat down with water in her hands. Viggo said, They came to make trouble at the beginning. I thought there was a misunderstanding among you and them, so I called you over. If I had known that they were so despicable, I would have thrown them out. Ill face them sooner orter. Emelia said in a low voice, I wanted to get the DNA identification report and then find them. I also wanted to give them some money when I was about to tell them, but now Emelia regretted being softhearted, As long as they treat me well, I wont leave them behind. Human nature is selfish and self-centered. They really vividly demonstrated it. Viggo sighed. They have made such a scene today. Will it have a bad impact on thepany? This was what Emelia was most worried about. She didnt care about what she bore, but it was too much to implicate Viggo and thepany. Nothing bad. Viggoforted her, First of all, you are not a public artist. Secondly, justice naturally inhabits a mans heart. Go back and continue to focus on your script. Viggos words eased the anxiety in Emelias heart. She was very moved, Thank you, Mr. Johansen Viggo smiled gently, Dont be so polite to me. While Emelia was lowering her head and drinking water, Viggo suddenly asked softly, Emelia, have you ever thought about finding a new home for your heart? Viggo had never known that Emelias family background was soplicated. Everything she had just faced made him feel pity for her. On impulse, he no longer wanted to suppress feeling and wanted to protect her with his own strength. Chapter 82 Julian hated Her That Much Suddenly, when Emelia was asked by Viggo, she stopped drinking water and looked a little confused. After meeting Viggos affectionate gaze, she instantly came to her senses. Nina was right. Viggo was into her. Emelia had always felt that Nina was talking nonsense, but at this moment, Viggos eyes revealed everything. She put down the ss uneasily, Mr. Johansen, I Before she could finish her words, Viggo directly confessed to her, Emelia, I like you very much. Emelia was so terrified that she was on the verge of escaping. It had been many years since she had been confessed. After graduating from college, she married Julian. Other than Nina, none of her former ssmates were in contact with her. She was separated from the world and performed her duty as Mrs. Hughes. She didnt want to have too much contact with any man, so as not to bring negative news to Julian and the Hughes Family. At this time, after being suddenly confessed by Viggo, Emelia was not only shocked but also frightened. Viggo saw her uneasiness and slowed down his tone, At first, I was just attracted by your literary talent. Later, when I slowly came into contact with you, I found that your temperament was also charming and gentle, which made me want to cherish and take care of you. I know that you probably dont want to talk about love for the time being. I originally wanted to continue to suppress my feelings, but what happened to Oliver and his son just now made me no longer want to suppress and hide it. Viggo looked at her and said word by word sincerely, I want to stand by your side and protect you from any harm. Emelia admitted that when she was in such a troubled situation, Viggos words moved her a lot. But the more moved she was, the more rational she became. The more rational she became, the more she felt that she could not harm Viggo. She shook her head and said, Mr. Johansen, thank you for your appreciation, but I believe that you will meet a better girl in the future. She had once divorced and was not worthy of Viggo. And a perfect Prince Charming like Viggo was worth a better girl. Viggo naturally knew why she said such a thing. He asked her bitterly, Why do you look down on yourself? You are very good, perfect and excellent. Viggo tried his best to make Emelia put down the self-abasement, My family background is very ordinary. My parents are ordinary people. You dont have to bear the pressure of family background when you are with me. This was a great pain in Emelias heart. Heather and Caroline looked down on her from the bottom of their hearts, so the three years of marriage had left a big shadow in her heart. Emelia could feel Viggos sincerity, but she still lowered her head and said, Im sorry, Mr. Johansen She loved a man and knew what it felt like to love someone. And she had no feelings of love for Viggo at this moment. Viggos eyes dimmed a little, but then he smiled gently, I knew you would refuse. A year ago, after her divorce with Julian, she had been in a state of focusing on her career. Viggo could tell it, so he did not say anything more. If it werent for what happened today, he would have waited patiently for her to open her heart. Lets go. Ill take you home first. Viggo got up. Emelia quickly said, No need, Ill go back by myself. Viggo insisted on sending her off. Now that youre like this, Im not at ease letting you go back by yourself. I think you should take it easy. Emelia had no choice but to listen to Viggo. When the two of them went out of the conference room together, the other employees kept looking at Emelia, as if they really saw her as a heartless person who didnt support her parents. After entering the elevator, Viggoforted Emelia. Ill exin it to everyone when Ie back. Viggo thought for a moment and said, In this matter, if you have any difficulties, juste to me directly. Thank you. Emelia was very grateful, but she thought that she didnt need any help for the time being. In the afternoon, after she got the proof of the parent-child appraisal report, she would immediately talk to Oliver andpletely cut ties with them. However, Emelia didnt expect this matter to brew in the time it took to report. The cause was that an inte celebrity posted a video, which was an interview about Oliver. In the interview, Oliver cried and used her of being cold and cruel. He used her of not supporting the old man and that she had disappeared after he was ill. The inte celebrity had millions of fans, and his Twitter was mostly focused on this kind of short-term problems, so the video was uploaded and caused a great uproar. Thements were full of curses for the unfilial daughter, Emelia, and all kinds of unpleasant words were spoken out. Looking at the smellyments, Emelia felt dizzy. She had only seen a lot of stars or some popr parties being abused on the Inte, but she had never thought that she would encounter such a thing one day.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although Oliver didnt mention her name in the video for the time being, everyone could be human-powered search. Someone secretly posted a photo of her in thements, which brought another wave of curses to Emelia. It could be seen that the photo was taken recently. It could be said that she had secretly taken it. Emelia was so angry that her hands and feet were shaking violently. Someone must have targeted her with great purpose for being able to take her photo now. Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm herself down. She picked up her phone and dialed Olivers number. She asked directly, What do you want? Oliver tone was that of a rogue. We dont want you do anything. If you dont support the old man, why dont wein it to the media? Emelia sneered. Youll be satisfied if you destroy me? Oliver snorted coldly. Then I wont care. If you dont let us live well, we wont let you live well. Now they didnt expect to get money from Emelia. Anyway, someone gave them money. Not long after they were driven out by Tymers Entertainment, someone contacted them and said that as long as they brought shame on Emelia, they would pay them money. He also rmended this self-media inte celebrity to them, so that the most-streamed and exposure rate could be found. Emelia talked with Oliver: Ive already received the parent-child appraisal report. Ill announce itter. Oliver was furious. The parent-child appraisal report? When did you do it? Oliver had never expected that Emelia would still have such a trump card. Previously, he refused to admit that Emelia was not his biological daughter. He just wanted to seize this and ask Emelia for money. In a fit of anger, Oliver shouted shamelessly, Even if we are exposed that we are not rted by blood, you have to raise me. After raising you for such a long time, there will always be hard work for morality! Do you want to say that I took a lot of money from Julian? Do you have any evidence? I told you I didnt take a single cent. If you have the ability, you can ask Julian to testify for you! He hates you so much and if wants him to testify for you. Dream on! Olivers words made Emelias heart ache. Yes, Julian hated her so much. How could he testify for her? It was even more impossible for him to publicly admit that she used to be his ex-wife. That was too embarrassing. Chapter 83 The Failed Ex-husband This call ended with Emelia hanging up in anger. This time, Oliver and his son pushed her to the edge of the storm and let her inwork violence of thousands ofizens. Emeliasst affection for them waspletely cut off. It was over. Anyway, Oliver and his son had no feelings for her at all. They had been using her all the time. After hanging up the phone, Emelia calmed down and went out to the hospital to find Arthur to get the report. She took a taxi to the hospital and took the elevator to Arthur office. The hospital had always been crowded with people. While taking the elevator, Emelia was quietly standing by the side. Suddenly, a woman standing next to her kept staring at her and muttering to her peers, Why does this woman look a little familiar? Another woman came over and nced at Emelia. Suddenly, she raised her voice and said, Isnt this the woman who was exposed and didnt support her biological father? Its true! As the two of them discussed this, everyone in the elevator immediately turned to look at Emelia. After recognizing her, they began to denounce her one after another. Those words were as unpleasant as they could be. Under the discussion and curses of the crowd, Emelias face slowly turned pale. She had been kind to others for more than two decades, and she had never been scolded like this. Whats more, she didnt expect that there would be so horrible that online violence extended to reality. When she saw those badments online, she was just angry. But now, in addition to anger, she also felt ashamed, embarrassed, and humiliated. She fled the elevator in a panic, even if she had not reached the floor where Arthur office was located. What went too far was that when she turned around and left, someone gave her a hard push. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. When she turned around angrily to argue with the person who pushed her, the elevator door had slowly closed, carrying those people all the way up. She didnt dare take the elevator again, nor did he dare appear in front of everyone again. With red eyes, Emelia ran into the fire escape stair next to her and called Arthur, asking him to send the report down. Arthur was very puzzled. How do I send you to fifth floor of the fire escape stair? Why dont youe up? Its hard to say. Please send it down for me first. Emelias voice was a little choked, and Arthur could hear it. He frowned slightly and took the report downstairs. What happened? After Arthur found Emelia, he pulled her out of the dark stairwell and went to a quiet ce at the end of the corridor to talk. Emelia lowered her eyes and told Arthur what had just happened. Arthur was extremely angry. Its precisely because of these people that there are so many online violence events! They didnt know the truth behind all this, they cursed people maliciously. Was this fair to the person involved? Ill send you back. After such a thing happened, it was impossible for Arthur to let Emelia go back by herself. She would encounter some strange people along the way. On the way back, Arthur asked Emelia, How do you n to deal with this? Emelia told him Mr. Johansen said that he would help me rify it in the name of thepany. As soon as Oliver video was searched in the interview video, Viggo called her and said that he would help her rify the result after she got the report. Viggo also said that the photo she had been exposed in thements was taken when she was waiting for the elevator, so the person who secretly took photos of her should be the person working in the same building as Tymers Entertainment, or maybe an employee inside Tymers Entertainment. Arthur coughed lightly and said, Viggo helped you rify it?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Emelia didnt understand why he had such a reaction. Yes, someone found out that I might be Tymers Entertainments employee, so Mr. Johansen ns to help me rify in the name of thepany. Thats more authoritative and formal. Arthur was speechless for a while. Since Viggo had stood up for her, would Julian still be of any use? By the way, why didnt Julian help? Based on what he had been thinking during this period of time, its not like Julian didnt do anything after such a major event happen to Emelia this time? Arthur didnt know that Julian had just been rejected by Emelia on WhatsApp, so he didnt know that he was angry. He was so angry that he no longer cared about Emelias life and death. He was so angry that she would die on her own. Even if something happened, he would have to wait until Emelia begged him before he could help. Because he was quite puzzled, Arthur took the initiative to ask Emelia Why didnt you look for Julian? Oliver said that you regardless of his life or death, Julian have the most say. In the past few years, Oliver and his son had taken so much money from Julian. Didnt he give it all for the sake of Emelia? If it hadnt been for Emelia, how would he have cared about them? Looking for Julian? Emelia shook her head in self-mockery. How could he help me? He hates me so much. Moreover, she had unpleasant time with Julian before, because of WhatsApp. Arthur opened his mouth but could not speak again. Arthur didnt expect that Emelia would be so obsessed with thinking that Julian hated her. It seemed that the three-year marriage with him had left her with a lot of psychological traumas. After sending Emelia back, the first thing Arthur did was to call Julian. Emelia just came to the hospital to get a report and was scolded in the elevator. After Arthur answered the phone, he went straight to the point. Julian immediately stood up from his chair. What? Arthur said seriously, I didnt lie to you. She hid in the fire escape stairs and didnt daree out. Julian was silent for a moment. He did know that Emelia had been attacked online. After the video became hot search, Maisie immediately told him. But he did not expect things to be so serious that it affected her life in reality. Arthur said that she hid in the fire escape stairs and did not daree out. After hearing it, he felt very ufortable. Arthur added, Its quite serious. She said that Viggo would help her rify it. Arthur words dispelled the thought of helping Emelia. He said angrily, Since she has a way to deal with it, why did you call me? Arthur said helplessly, When I was chatting with her, I learned that she had a bad impression of you. She never thought of asking you for help to rify it, because she felt that you hated her to the extreme and would not help her at all. In the end, Arthur imitated Ezras usual yful tone and said, It seems that your ex-husband is really failed. After Arthur finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Julian was so angry that he almost threw the phone away. Was he that terrifying? She didnt even dare ask him for help? Even if he used to hate her, hes gonna help her. Now that she had encountered such a serious matter, as long as she asked, he would definitely help her. After sitting alone in the office for a long time, he picked up the phone and called Maisie in. Chapter 84 Taking the Initiative to Help Maisie came in very quickly. Julian ordered, Take the bank water bills that I asked you to prepare and give it to her. Although Julian had reced her with her name, Maisie still knew that he was referring to Emelia. She was a little surprised. But didnt you just say I dont have to worry about it? As early as the video was exposed, Maisie hade to find Julian. However, Julian said that she didnt need to worry about it, so Maisie had to give up. The bank water bills that Julian had mentioned were the money that Oliver and his son had taken from him. After Oliver and his son had made trouble with Emelia thest time, he had instructed Maisie to get the financial department to print it. People like Julian had long been used to taking precautions. Although nothing happened at that time, he was ready. In the past, when he had sent her a WhatsApp message, he had said that he had important information to send to her. It was about these bills. But Emelia refused Julian red at Maisie. How could she say so much when he asked her to do things? After being stared at, Maisie quickly took the order and left. Okay, I know. Ill arrange it right away. As soon as Maisie left, Julian regretted it. It was obvious that Emelia didnt even ask him for help, and he had even sent himself to help. A few days ago, he had sworn not to care about her life anymore, but now he had taken action. He didnt know what was wrong, but he felt He really didnt want to have such a bad impression in Emelias heart. When Maisie sent those documents to Emelias home, Emelia sent a private message to the inte celebrity through Twitter. She was trying to solve this matter in a low-key and gentle way so that this matter would not brew again. If the inte celebrity could delete this post that was seriously inconsistent with the facts, Emelia thought that her situation would be much better. But what she didnt expect was that the inte celebritys attitude was very bad. He didnt believe what she said at all. He didnt believe that she had given the Oliver money a year ago or even a few days ago. He said about someone like her, who was morally corrupted, should be exposed and be despised by all. Emelia was furious. After hearing Emelias words, Maisie directly pointed out, He must have received the money. Otherwise, who would spare no effort to discredit a person whom he has never seen or known? After Julian established the HGH, Maisie also handled a lot of publicity and marketing affairs, so she was very clear about this marketing ount. There were many inte celebrities on Twitter, but in fact, many of them were marketing ounts. As long as they were given money, they would do something without any principles or bottom line. He received the money? Emelia said, Do you mean that someone asked him to deliberately nder me? Maisie nodded. Most likely. Emelia frowned slightly. But Oliver and Taylor dont have much money to give him. Perhaps theres someone behind Oliver and Taylor. Maisie made such a deduction. A name instantly appeared in Emelias mind: Pris. Coupled with the photo of her being exposed in the elevator of Tymers Entertainment, Emelia could not help suspecting that it was Pris. But this was just her spection. There was no actual evidence, so Emelia did not tell Maisie about it. It was only at this moment that Emelia hurriedly asked Maisie, Why are you back at this time? Maisie handed the file bag she brought back to Emelia. Mr. Hughes asked me to give it to you. Emelia was a little surprised. After taking out the documents, she waspletely shocked. Emelia admitted that these bills were indeed very useful to her, but Why would Julian take the initiative to give it to her? Emelia didnt expect Julian to take the initiative to help her. When she was targeted by Yvonne and Caroline, he also helped her, but Emelia always thought that he did it for his own benefit. But this time Maisie added, Thest time Mr. Hughes wanted to add you on WhatsApp, he just wanted to give you these things. Emelia coughed a few times, feeling a little embarrassed. After all, she had rejected Julians request without hesitation. How could she know that he was going to give her this information? Mr. Hughes has always been on the alert, and he has seen through the faces of Oliver at a nce. He has already asked me to prepare these, in case there is a need from time to time. These words that Maisie had said made sense. The age, experience, and status of Juliane were all destined for him to act in a strict and perfect manner, but he hadnt imagined that he would be thinking about her. She lowered her eyes and whispered to Maisie, Thank him for me. After that, she felt that it was inappropriate. Id better call him and thank him in person. No matter whether she wanted to have a rtionship with Julian or not, she had to thank him for helping her this time. Maisie smiled and said, If you can add Mr. Hughes WhatsApp, I think he will think that you are more sincere in thanking him. Emelia felt wordless. The things are here. Ill go back and do my work. If you need help, you can call me at any time. Maisie told Emelia this before she left. Actually Maisie thought for a while and said, You can also ask Mr. Hughes for help. He will definitely be willing to help you since you were couples. Maisie felt that this was all she could do for her boss.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After sending Maisie off, Emelia stared nkly at the documents sent over by Julian in her hands. In the end, she called him. Mr. Hughes, I saw the information sent by Maisie. Thank you. Emelia admitted that her gratitude came from the bottom of her heart. However, Julian didnt reply to her after a long while. Emelia waited for a long time, but she didnt hear anything. She quickly took down her phone and took a look. The call was still through. She thought that Julian had hung up. Just as she was about to say something more, Julians dissatisfied voice came into her ears. Just a word of thanks is enough? Emelia was very puzzled. She heard him say, Arthur just helped you make a parent-child appraisal report. You can invite him to dinner. Ive helped you so much. You just thank me like this? She finally understood why Julian was so dissatisfied. It was because she had no material gratitude. But she didnt feel any pressure when she invited Arthur to dinner, because Arthur was really single. Julian was different. If Yvonne knew that she with him, she would be in trouble again. However, Emelia then thought of other material ways to thank him. She quickly said, I understand what you mean. I will arrange it. She could buy something for Julian, so that she could not meet him but express her gratitude. Of course, she would definitely not give those ambiguous things, such as tie and wallet. Perhaps she could give him a pen, which would be more business-rted. Hearing that she would arrange everything, Julians tone became a little better. Thats right. Julian thought that it was a little too much for Arthur to ask Emelia to cook personally, but he could make this request. Chapter 85 Recalling the Past Emelia and Julian didnt know that their thoughts werepletely opposite. Julian had thought that the so-called arrangement by Emelia was that she would invite him to dinner. In fact, he had even thought about letting her cook personally to show her sincerity. On the other hand, Emelia thought that Julian wanted her to show her gratitude in material terms. Because she didnt want to be targeted by Yvonne anymore, she chose a safer way to send a pen to express her gratitude. They thought that they had reached an agreement, so they stopped talking about this topic. Julian said on the phone, I heard that Viggo will help you rify in the name of thepany? Emelia was still wondering how he would know it, and then she heard him saying, Ill give you a suggestion. Use your ount to rify. Viggospany represents the collective interest after all. If he cant manage this issue, he will hurt the interests of other people in thepany, which will definitely bring you hostility. Emelia pursed her lips slightly. She admitted that Julians analysis was indeed very reasonable. Or perhaps he had a magic power to convince people, so she instinctively epted his suggestion. She murmured, Okay. In fact, she had been hesitating whether she should ask Viggo to rify it in the name of thepany. She felt that she owed him too much, and she could not repay it. The reason why Julian had asked Emelia to use her own ount to rify the issue was not only because he thought that it would bring money for her, but also because he had wanted to avoid Viggos ulterior motives. In the name of thepany, Im sure Emelia owes him a favor. If Viggo pursue Emelia as her lifesaver, she would not refuse him. Emelia couldnt see through Viggos mind, but not me. Julian asked Emelia, Do you have your own Twitter ount? Yes, I do. Emelia answered with sorrow. She did have Twitter ount, but most of blogs were rted to Julian. All the joy, distress, and tears when she loved him had been recorded in her Twitter. She regarded it as a ce for her to vent her anger. She had never posted her photo or mentioned any real people, so no one would recognize her. She did not have to worry about being recognized when writing those words.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Because she is a writer, sometimes she would share some of the views after watching TV series and movies. Although these articles were short, but the words were beautiful and deep, which attracted some fans. However, there were not many fans, only two to three thousand. From time to time, she would share some of the delicacies she made. Other than that, the content of her Twitter was for Ninas new ys and new movies. When she was divorced, she posted thest Twitter blog and never logged on it again. It was like waking up from an unrealistic dream when the three-year marriage ended. Although her heart was broken, she still had to continue her life. There were only a fewments below herst post. All of them were encouraging her. Cheer up. You will get better and better in the future. I can tell that you is a gentle and virtuous person. He doesnt know how to cherish you. Its a pity that you dont write some novels. Wish you could still focus on writing in the future. Emelia was still very moved when she saw thesements, but she nned to delete all the content about love on Twitter, so as not to be exposed again. She also didnt want Julian to know that she had written those words, and her Twitter ount was called EluvJul. She felt goosebumps all over when she thought about it. She was so stupid and disgusting at that time. Julian could hear the sorrow in her tone. He asked her in a low voice, Am I asking a difficult question? Is there any shady secret inside? Emelia was enraged by his words. All of her shady secrets were rted to him! Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Julian continued, Emelia, you had created your ount long time ago, right? In other words, when you were with me, you were still thinking about other men in your heart? Emelia was really angry, so she threw the handle after the de. Why are you so angry? Arent you the same? Even you married me, you still spent all your time with Yvonne. She didnt say anything, but he pinned politicalbel on her that she was thinking about other men. How could he do that? Julian suppressed his anger and exined, Shes a celebrity of mypany. Isnt it normal for me to attend some activities with her? What does it have to do with me if the media reporters write some nonsense? Nonsense? Emelia was enraged by Julians nonchnt tone. She couldnt help but use him. On the night we got our marriage certificate, you went to the hotel to spend the night with Yvonne. Were the reporters writing nonsense? After three years of marriage, she had never mentioned a single word to him about these rumors, especially this one. She didnt expect that she would bring up the past again after a year. Emelia didnt know whats wrong with herself. Perhaps she was angered by Julians words. The day we get our marriage certificate? Julian didnt seem to remember anything at all. Emelias eyes instantly filled with tears. Mr. Hughes, thank you for your help today. If theres nothing else, Ill hang up first. Emelia didnt want to say anything more to him. After that, she simply hung up the phone. Emelia had been badly injured by this thing. That was the first day she had received the marriage certificate with Julian. Because there was no wedding ceremony, that day would be the first day of their wedding. In the evening, she waited for him to return home, full of expectation. However, she only heard that he spent the night with Yvonne in the hotel. He didnt exin to her at that time, and now he still said nothing. Emelia couldnt stand it anymore. After hanging up the phone, she finally cried out. Julian really didnt care about her at all, so he hurt her again and again. Julian was furious when the call was suddenly cut off. He just remembered what she said about spending the night with Yvonne. He wanted to exin, but she hung up without saying a word. She was really Julian didnt know what to say to describe her. He couldnt remember how many times she hung up his phone. This woman had no manners after the divorce! On the day he and Emelia got their marriage certificate, Yvonne said she was going tomit suicide. Her parents and his mother called him tofort Yvonne. He didnt want anyone to die, so he went to the hotel where Yvonne stayed. After Yvonnes uproar, she started a fever, so he had to stay and take care of her. He admitted that he still had some lingering feelings for Yvonne at that time, but nothing happened between him and Yvonne that night. Chapter 86 Love Story Julian also admitted that the next day, there was a scandal between him and Yvonne. He didnt exin it to Emelia, but deliberately hurt her. He had heard a lot of scandal about he and Yvonne from then on, he still turned a blind eye to it even though he knew it was Yvonnes hyped-up article. He was deliberately targeting Emelia. At that time, he hated Emelia so much that his every word and action were malicious against her. He didnt even intend to do that, but when he thought that he could make Emelia feel pain, he did it. Wasnt she trying her best to marry him? Then she would have to pay the price for marrying him. He wanted her to bear his indifference, rudeness, and ruthlessness. And after he had maliciously hurt Emelia, if Emelia had cried in front of him, he might have stopped doing so. He just wanted to see her sad and painful. Since she was hurt, the anger in his heart dissipated. But she didnt cry or make a fuss. He thought that she was not hurt, so he became even angrier. It wasnt until that moment when Emeliained about him with anger that he realized that she had always been holding a grudge against him. Julian wanted to call back to exin there was nothing between he and Yvonne, but when he thought that she had hung up his phone again and again, he gave up exining angrily. It was obviously a friendly call, but in the end, it ended in discord. After hanging up the phone, Emelia calmed down for a while, and then took out her mobile phone to add Julians WhatsApp. He had helped her a lot. She really shouldnt have hung up his call emotionally, but she didnt want to call him again to apologize. Just then, she remembered what Maisie had said and added Julians WhatsApp. She added his WhatsApp to show her sincerity. Then she apologized to him on WhatsApp, so that she and Julian would not be too embarrassed. After Emelia agreed to add his WhatsApp, Julian also needed to verify her identity. However, after waiting for a long time, Julian still didnt agree. Emelia was a bit speechless. Could it be that he was angry and didnt want to add her WhatsApp? It was really childish. Without thinking too much, she quickly turned on herputer and logged into her Twitter. She deleted all the blogs about her love stories. There were some photos of delicacies andments of TV series left. If there was not a single content on Twitter, it would be a bit strange as if it was a newly registered ount. After that, Emelia called Viggo and said that she had decided to use her own ount to post the rification statement. Viggo said calmly, You can use your own ount. He then exined, I thought you didnt have any Twitter ount, maybe Tymers Entertainments ount was popr and could help you. I know your kindness. Thank you. Emelia said, However, Tymers Entertainment is apanys ount after all, and we have many popr idols under our control. If it affects them because of me, it will be bad. Emelia then told him that she had gotten the bank statements for Oliver and his son from Julian. He was surprised but also sighed. With this evidence, you will definitely win. It seems that Julian is not so ruthless. No wonder Emelia had suddenly changed her mind to use her own ount. It seemed that it was Julian who had intervened. For more than one time, Julian had secretly stopped him from getting close to Emelia. What was his purpose? He couldnt divorce with Emelia and forbid other men from pursuing her, could he? Maybe Im too pitiful. Emelia mocked herself. She didnt know why Julian would be so kind. Maybe he really pitied her. Then why dont you edit the statement? I believe that ording to your writing, you can clearly exin this issue. Viggo didnt bring up the topic of Julian with Emelia. As for what Julian wanted to do, he would figure it out in private. After the call with Viggo, Emelia began to consider editing the statement to rify himself. She also changed the name of Twitter: Yearned for the warmth, which means that her heart is growing towards a warm ce, no longer far away. She had covered all the remitter of the bank statement, because all of them were Julians private ounts. She didnt want to expose her identity as his ex-wife at this time, or she would be exposed by another wave of Inte violence. Yvonne was going to have a rtionship with Julian now. If she was exposed to be his ex-wife, Yvonnes fans would tear her apart. She just wanted to prove that she had done enough for the Oliver and his son. There was no need for others to get involved in this matter. Emelia made a long Twitter post. From the very beginning, the article was attached with the details of the bank statement. Almost every remittance was no less than 78, 610 dors, and there were still many remittances up to million dors. All together, it was an extremely high sum of money. Her statement was that the Oliver and his son had gotten the money from her husbands family during the three-year marriage. She added more than 15, 722 dors after the divorce and 31, 444 dors she just gave a few days ago to prove that she had done her best to support them. Regarding the fact that she had no blood rtions with Oliver and his son, Emelia thought for a while and finally put the evidence on the statement. As for the dirty things that Oliver and his son had plotted against her and framed her, she did not say anything. She believed that these were enough to prove her benevolence. After the statement was posted on Twitter, it was immediately reposted. In the end, she dered righteously that she hoped that the reporter could delete the false interview and hoped that everyone would stop attacking and scolding her. Otherwise, she would use thew to protect her rights. Perhaps it was because she had released all the evidence, the trend of public opinion on the Inte slowly began to change. I told you that things like this have always been reversed. Now youve been pped in the face, havent you? Ive seen this youngdys Twitter before. Shes a kind-hearted person who loves her life. She definitely wont do something like not supporting her parents. Oliver, dont go too far. He took so much money and still said that you dont support him?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. F*ck, Ive calcted those ounts, and the final amount almost shocked me. Yes, yes. Such arge sum of money is enough for us ordinary people to have no worries for the rest of our lives. Why did Oliver and his son spend all of them? They are vampires! I support you to sever your rtionship with Oliver and his son. Youve done your best. You know they are not your biological father and brother, but youve been taking care of them for so many years. Im suddenly curious. Who is your ex-husband? He gave so much money to your father-inw. He really loves you. Im also curious! Please tell me who your ex-husband is! I want to know why you and your ex-husband got divorced. There was something even more outrageous. I want to know the love story of you and your ex-husband. When Emelia saw thesements, she almost choked on the water in her mouth. Is Julian truly in love with me? Just because he gave me the money? Want to see the love story between her and Julian? Maybe they would be disappointed. It was not a story at all, but a downright mistake. Chapter 87 My Ex-husband Is an Old Man Emelia didnt expect that she would post to prove that she had done everything she could for Oliver and his son. In the end, everyones focus would be on her ex-husbands story. After theizens first scolded the Oliver and his son, they began to discuss what kind of ex-husband she married with a prominent family background. When Emelia looked at thements on the screen, she didnt know whether tough or cry, but some people were so angry at this sudden change. In Pris apartment. When Emelia first posted Twitter, Pris and her assistant Mindy paid attention to it. Pris nestled on the sofa and yed games boringly. Mindy was watching the progress of the issue in front of theputer. After reading Emelias tweet, Mindy couldnt help butugh mockingly. Isnt Emelia stupid? She actually exposed her marriage. Isnt that self-destruction? Mindy felt that Emelias reputation was already bad enough, and she had exposed her marriage. Wouldnt that make her stink even worse? Pris was slightly surprised, but her eyes still fell on the mobile phone. Has she gotten married? Mindy said, Yes, I thought she was noble and pure. She turns out to be a divorced woman. Mr. Johansen definitely doesnt know what she is like. Otherwise, how could he fall in love with her? As Pris trusted subordinate, Mindy naturally knew what Pris was thinking. Pris was secretly in love with Viggo, and all she was thinking was about him. Since Viggo yed the leading role in her costume drama, Pris had been in love with him. Later, she joined Tymers Entertainment and worked together with him. After learning more about him, she couldnt let go. It was a pity that Viggo only regarded Pris as a work partner. Moreover, Pris appearance and figure were ordinary. In addition to her talent in literature, she was really not worthy of Viggo. Therefore, for a long time, Pris could only suppress her feelings for Viggo, but it did not stop Pris from being jealous and disgusted with any woman who was close to him. Emelia was one of them. If the woman that Viggo liked was a morous star, Pris might be convinced. However, Emelia was just an ordinary person, especially when she was a screenwriter like Pris. Pris felt even more resentful. However, when Mindy said that Emelia had divorced, Pris suddenly felt relieved. The two of them wereughing at the wedding history of Emelia when Mindy suddenly eximed, Emelia, she Mindy was so shocked that she could not speak. Pris asked without looking up, Whats wrong? Mindy leaned closer to theputer and carefully looked at the amount on the bank statement again. Then she said in surprise, Emelias ex-husband is so rich! Why do you say so? Pris still didnt raise her head. From Pris point of view, Emelia definitely couldnt marry into a good family. Mindy muttered, Look at it yourself. As Mindy spoke, she pushed theputer in front of Pris. Pris looked up at the bank statement posted by Emelia, and her expression was out of control. Ordinary people could not afford this amount. So, what kind of rich man did Emelia marry? Pris was so angry that she trembled all over. It turned out that she was the one who was piss off this time. Mindy quicklyforted her. Dont be angry. I think Emelia must have married an old man. Who would want her? She has such a family and a pair of vampire father and brother. Only an old man was willing to be her husband? Mindys words were firm. Pris thought that it was possible. ording to Oliver and his sons conduct, earning money from Emelias ex-husband with arge sum of money must be like selling Emelia. Besides a fat old man, who else would participate in such a deal? Seeing that Pris face looked better, Mindy immediately said eagerly, Im going to send thement, saying that her ex-husband is old and ugly. Pris didnt say anything and looked at the phone again. Mindy instantly understood what she meant and took theputer to sendments. Mindy had a number of ounts and had a good rtionship with various media ounts, so soon the trend of public opinion on the Inte changed again. People began toin about Emelia marrying an old man. Emelia didnt expect that after writing down a single set of scripts, the Inte would begin to attack Julian. It was not a direct attack on Julian, but more urately, on her ex-husband. They said that her ex-husband must be old and ugly. Some said that her ex-husband was too old to satisfy her, so she got divorced. Some even said that she had no conscience and stolen her ex-husbands money. Seeing that his ex-husband was useless, she abandoned him. Looking at thements, Emelia felt that their ability to make up stories was even more ridiculous than her, who was the real screenwriter. Just when she wondered why thements changed, her phone rang. She looked at it and found that it was Julian who had added her WhatsApp. Before Emelia could think of a way to apologize to him, Julian suddenly made a video call. Emelia was so scared that she almost fell off her chair. She had been married to Julian for three years, and they had never made a video call. They didnt usually contact each other on WhatsApp. They called each other whenever they had something to do, and it ended in just a few words. That was why, at this moment, Julians suddenly video call made Emelia had been quite shocked. When she came back to her senses, she felt endless rejection. She felt extremely embarrassed when she thought of the face-to-face video of her and Julian, who had divorced.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Just as Emelia was rejecting to answer it, the video call was cut off by Julian. Emelia let out a sigh of relief. However, Julian immediately sent her a message, saying, Answer the phone! With trembling hands, Emelia quickly called back, but not a video calling. She really couldnt ept the video call with Julian. As soon as the phone was connected, Julian said angrily, Why did you erase my ount? Because she had erased it, no one knew that her ex-husband was him, so now the whole Inte was scolding him as a bad old man! Not only was he old and ugly, but he also had big ears. In some aspects, his ability was also ckened for a few seconds, and his nose was almost crooked. Do you want me to make my rtionship with you public? Emelia was slightly surprised. Although he had kept all the bills in his ount, Emelia felt that he would not allow her to make it public. She should be a big stain in his life, the past that he didnt want to admit. When did I tell you not to make it public? It was obvious that he was very angry. Emelia thought for a moment and exined, Im doing this for your own good. He was having a good time with Yvonne, so she didnt want to expose hisst his marriage, so that Yvonne would make trouble for him. She didnt want to provoke Yvonne again. Julian raised his voice a few times. Emelia, I dont think youre doing this for my own good. Do you think your ex-husband will lose your face? Emelia: Chapter 88 I Want to Pass Out Emelia swore that she had never felt that he would disgrace her. She really didnt know why Julian had such an understanding. It seemed that she had always been the one who couldnt be seen through and recognized. Seeing that she was silent, Julian seemed to be even angrier. At the other end, he directly ordered her, You should rify it immediately! I dont want to see these words, old and ugly again! Emelia was in an extremely difficult position. Although Julian was far from being that person, she really didnt want to make it public that he was her ex-husband at this time. She was already in the middle of a storm. If she were to publicly announce that she had once married Julian, the man in Riverside City that most women who loved him would tear her apart. She didnt know how Yvonnes fans will scold her. Julian It was rare for Emelia to call out his name outside the unfamiliar President Fu, I dont think you will disgrace, but- After the word but came out, Julian became angry. I dont want to listen to what you say next! After saying this, he hung up the phone. Looking at the ck screen, Emelia felt a headache. She wanted to exin her current situation and hoped to get his understanding, but he simply did notmunicate with her. What Emelia didnt understand was that although the scolding online was very unpleasant, it had nothing to do with him, didnt it? He was neither old nor ugly, and his naked figure was also looked thin and perfect. Cough, cough, he was not weak in some aspects. Why was he angry? Besides, no one knew it was him. Emelia took another look at the heated topic of her ex-husband on the Inte, not knowing what to do. To make it public that her ex-husband was Julian, she really She didnt dare. Just as she was in a dilemma, another voice suddenly appeared on the Inte. The reason was that someone spoke up for her, proving that her husband was handsome, rich, and promising. Emelia finished reading the persons Twitter post. He covered her face and wanted to faint. That person should be an old fan on Emelias Twitter ount, because the evidence she released was from Emelias Twitter ount a long time ago. As a little transparent fan who has been silently paying attention to this gentle and lovely little sister, I dare say, her husband is definitely not old and ugly, nor is he fat. This little sister used to be exposed to his husbands back, and he has broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and a perfect model figure. Then she posted a photo that Emelia had posted on Twitter, a photo of a mans back. The man in the photo was wearing a tailored white shirt, with one hand in his trouser pocket, standing by the window and seemed to be making a phone call. Although he didnt show his face, his perfect figure and innate elegance were still revealed. This photo was secretly taken by Emelia. At that time, her mind was full of Julian. In addition, that day when they just ended their endless love, she felt infinite tenderness in her heart. She couldnt help taking a photo of him with her mobile phone. When she posted on Twitter, she added, I really like to love him. Looking at her mood at that time, Emelia felt goosebumps all over her body. The worst part was that now that the contents of the old days had been dug out, even Julian would be able to see them. How could Emelia not want to faint? After this post was posted, there were manyments below. Im also a fan of this little sister. Her husband is very tall. The little sister used to post on Twitter saying that shes really tired from standing and kissing with him, and her neck is going to break. Looking at the exposed elevator photos, the little sister must be at least 5 feet 5. Her husband must be 6 feet tall. The person also casually put out a picture, which was the one she said was tired of kissing. Once again, Emelia wanted to cry but had no tears. Why did these people have the habit of taking screenshots of other peoples Twitter? She thought that no one would know what she had sent if she cleaned up all the previous contents. This was good. She couldnt hide her Twitter or any Twitter ID of EluvJul. She was afraid that after Julian seeing this, he would be disgusted to death by her. Thements below continued, The sister used to show off her husbands hands, slender and perfect. How could such a pair of hands belong to a fat old man? She casually took out another picture. Emelia was no longer surprised by it. Fortunately, she had only posted a few pictures, and the rest were just some words posted by her fans. What does it feel like to like someone? Just seeing him is like countless flowers blooming in my heart.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I missed him on the first day of his business trip. I still miss him the second day. Is there any way to stop people from missing him on the third day? On the fourth day, he came back in the night, and my heart was drunk. Emelia didnt expect that she would have so many followers and they maintained all the contents of her Twitter ount behind. From theirments, it could be seen that they all admired her very much, so they stood out to support her at this time. Although they left messages asionally when she posted Twitter and she had never replied to anyments, their positive words still helped her save a lot of images. Perhaps beautiful things could always be deeply rooted in peoples hearts. Emelia was extremely moved. After thesements were sent to the trending search and caused another wave of discussion, Emelias phone received a few screenshots sent to her by Julian, which were posted in thements. Emelia really wanted to pretend to be dead, but after thinking for a while, she chose to quickly reply and apologize. Mr. Hughes, Im sorry. Its all my fault for being so young and ignorant that I sent those disgusting messages. If I disgust you, I apologize to you seriously. Emelia felt that based on how far he hated her, upon seeing the contents she had sent, he would definitely want to strangle her to death. Therefore, in order to save her life, she should apologize first. Julian then called her, and Emelia picked it up nervously. Julian said on the phone in a sinister voice, Being so young and ignorant? Disgusting messages? Disgust? Emelia nodded heavily. Yes, its all my fault. Julians voice became even colder. Is this your evaluation of your past? Emelia was a bit puzzled. She felt that something wasnt quite right with him. Why was he even angrier after she apologized? She was silent for a moment, and then she heard Julian say coldly, This is the first time I know that youre tired when you stand and kiss with me. At the other end of the phone, Emelias face turnedpletely red. This kind of topic was not suitable for them to talk about. After all, they were divorced. There was no need to talk about kissing. Just when she didnt know how to reply, Julian sneered again and said, Why do you me yourself for being so short? Emelia was so angry that she almost died of anger. It was a miracle that she could hold on for three years and maintain that marriage with Julian. Chapter 89 Suffer a Loss Both Ways Emelia was very angry, while Julians mood wasnt that good either. Originally, he was already very unhappy with being scolded by the Inte for being old and ugly. Later, the previous content of Emelias Twitter was released on the Inte. After reading it, he felt much better. He didnt expect that she had recorded their marriage life in this way before. However, she deleted all the previous contents. The only thing he could see was those posted by others. Although there were only a few, he felt inexplicablyfortable reading at them. Especially the few words she had described him. Through those simple words, he could clearly feel her feelings for him at that time. As a result, he didnt expect that she would describe her tweets with those words. For him, she hadpletely denied the past with him. In any case, he had never denied his marriage with her for the three years after the divorce. Julian was so angry that he couldnt help but mock Emelia for being short. The conversation between the two ended again. In the end, the call ended with another phone call from Julian. Emelia tossed his phone aside, regretting having added Julians WhatsApp. After this round of things, everyones attention returned to Emelias love story. No one knew what happened, no one dare curse Emelia again. asionally, there would be a few curses, but they were drowned out in an instant. Perhaps the evidence that Emelia had provided was simply too strong. She had instantly hammered Oliver and his son to death. Perhaps it was because the things she disyed were too beautiful, and everyone was guided. Or maybe this online violence was done on purpose by someone with ulterior motives and could not withstand any counterattack or scrutiny, so it naturally stopped. Pris was so angry that she threw away the mobile phone in her hand and could no longer calm down. What right does she have to marry such a perfect man? Pris had seen the back of Emelias ex-husband on the Inte. He was indeed extraordinary. Combined with the money her ex-husband had given to Oliver and his son, it proved that her ex-husband was rich, powerful, young and handsome. Mindy was also furious. I didnt expect her Twitter ount to only have a few fans, and someone is protecting her! Mindy used a lot of ounts and contacted several marketing ounts, which led to the old and ugly situation of Emelias ex-husband being criticized by the Inte. She didnt expect that Emelias fans would post a few old posts on Emelias Twitter, easily changing his image. Whats more, this time, in the action of ck Emelia on the Inte, it turned out that she actually had a lot of fans. They were so angry about this. After being angry, Mindy looked at Pris and asked, What should we do now? Pris gritted her teeth and said, What else can we do? If we continue to make trouble, we will spend another sum of money. The inte celebritys interview with Oliver was the marketing ount she had been working with. She paid the money, including the money she paid for buying over Oliver and his son. She added fuel to the fire in order to kick Emelia out of Tymers Entertainment, or else she would be kicked away from the current project of Princess Lenia. In this way, Viggo would hand the Princess Lenia over to her. This was a big project, and not only would she gain fame, she would also gain benefits. That was why she had ignored the cost in the early stage. Now that she had failed, she had lost a lot of money. Mindy could only say, Let her go this time. Anyway, there will be a long way to go. We will have plenty of opportunities to give her little shoes in the future. Pris had been in Tymers Entertainment for many years. Compared with Emelia, she was a senior. This time, she didnt discredit Emelia, but it didnt mean that they wouldnt seed in the future. Pris cell phone rang at this time. She took it over and saw that it was from the inte celebrity. The man on the phone said in a panic, I just received awyers letter from Emelia, asking me to delete the video quickly and apologize to her solemnly! Pris face was full of impatience. Just pretend that you havent received it. You have experienced this kind of thing before. You can cover it with more videos. Do whatever you want. Nowadays, people often conjured up awyers letter out of nowhere, which seemed to be very intimidating. But media seldom took it seriously. She didnt know why he was so nervous. The man said, I have indeed experienced this kind of thing, but its different this time. I cant afford to offend thewyer that Emelia invited. I think no one in Riverside City dare offend him. Pris face changed slightly. What? He added, I dont know how she knew that kind of big shot. When I saw the signature, I almost fainted on the spot. Pris voice trembled slightly. Who is thewyer she hired? The man said, Phil Henderson. Pris pursed her lips tightly and couldnt speak for a long time. Phil Hendersons name was well-known in thewyer world of Riverside City. He was now the most sought-afterwyer, and it was said that he was cocky and standoffish. Even those big bosses might not be able to hire him. How did a nameless screenwriter like Emelia manage to get his help? The man said, I dont care what your purpose is, but now I announce that I will withdraw from your n. I will delete the video and apologize. And- The man stressed again. If it causes me any more trouble, you have to bear all my losses. Because he had provoked Phil Henderson, he was afraid that he would not be able to escape unscathed. He was really unlucky to have cooperated with Pris so many times, but it was okay. Usually, they would nder those famous artists, but nothing went wrong.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He didnt expect a nameless screenwriter to let him receive Phil Hendersonswyers letter. Pris was extremely angry. If you want to quit, then quit. I have already paid you the money that should be paid. What does it have to do with me? Pris had always been a reasonable person, so she immediately mocked the man, Im not scolding you. Usually, you earn money by making up fake rumors of others. Now that something has happened, you came to ask me to take responsibility? How shameless! The man was enraged by her sarcasm. Knock it off. Believe it or not, Ill expose all the dirty little details about how youve been ndering others over the years! When Mindy heard that the two were going to hurt each other, she quickly signaled Pris to stop talking. Pris naturally knew that she couldnt bepletely fell out with him, otherwise, if they were exposed, everyone would lose more than gain. Have fun with yourwyers letter. After that, she hung up the phone, gritted her teeth, and threw all the pillows on the sofa to the ground. The man deleted the video and apologized, which was equivalent to pping the face of the mastermind behind the scenes. Right now, Pris was suffering a loss both ways. She got nothing. Chapter 90 Hurry Up and Take Credit Mindy was shocked. Phil Henderson sent awyers letter for her? How did she know him?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Pris vented all her anger on her. Do you need to make such a fuss? If her ex-husband is really so rich, she will naturally know Phil Henderson. Before Mindy realized that Pris was angry at her, she was still surprised. Since they had divorced, why did her ex-husband still help her? You have so many questions, why dont you ask her? Pris raised her voice and roared. Mindy finally realized that she had be a punching bag, so she closed her mouth silently. Pris got up and drove her away impatiently. All right, you go back first. After that, she turned around and entered the study, mming the door behind her. Mindy bit her lip and turned to leave Pris house. It was not easy for adults to live, let alone work. Unfortunately, she met a superior like Pris, so she had to ept her fate. Emelia didnt know that Phil Henderson had sent awyers letter to that inte celebrity in her name. She was a little surprised when she saw him delete the post and apologize. She didnt expect him to admit defeat so soon. In her memory, such marketing ount would go to the end. No matter whether what he spread was true or not, he would not stop. Even if they were warned or even banned, they could change an ount ande back again. Maisie just got off work and went home. Emelia was surprised and said apologetically, Why are you off work so early today? I havent prepared dinner yet. During this period of time where Emelia lived at Maisies ce, as long as Maisie didnt go out to entertain with Julian at night, she would take the initiative to prepare dinner. However, even if Maisie didnt go out for social activities, she would usuallye back a littlete because she was too busy with her work. As a result, Maisie not only didnt work overtime today, but also got off work early. Maisie smiled and said, Mr. Hughes asked me toe back early to apany you. Emelia didnt know how to respond to that. What was Julian doing? And since when did she need someone to apany her? She had endured the excruciating pain of divorce. Now, she was just caught in a minor cyber bullying. She could bear it. I dont have much work to do today. Ill be back after Im done. Maisie continued, Dont cook tonight. Ive ordered takeout. Since Maisie had said so, Emelia did not insist. She just happened to tell her about the mans apology with a frown. Maisie said in surprise, Dont you know? Mr. Hughes asked Phil Henderson to send awyers letter to the man. Maisie had thought that Julian had told Emelia about this matter, but from the look on Emelias face, it was obvious that she didnt know. Maisie didnt know what her boss was thinking. He had helped her so much, why didnt he ask for credit? Emelia was so shocked that he couldnt speak. Of course, she knew Phil Henderson. He was a friend and a partner of Julian, just like Ezra. It seemed that Phil Hendersonsw firm was responsible for all the legal affairs of the Hughes Group. She also knew that he was famous. Did he send that Twitter troublemaker awyers letter? No wonder the man was so scared. But Why did Julian help her like this? Logically speaking, he had already helped her a lot to print the bank statement and reverse the situation. He For a moment, Emelia didnt know what to say. It seemed as though she had to hurry up and bring up the agenda for the gift to him. Maisie looked at her and said meaningfully, He is actually very concerned about you. Emelia was stunned for a moment, then lowered his eyes and said with a smile, Maybe hes worried that Ill be involved in this matter and affect the script progress. Maisie didnt know what to say. She had no choice but to say, Ill change my clothes. Well have dinner when the takeout arrives. Taking advantage of Maisies change of clothes, Emelia quickly took the phone and thanked Julian. Mr. Hughes, I heard from Maisie that you helped me talk to Mr. Henderson to send awyers letter to the tweeter. I really, really appreciate your help. To show her sincerity, she stressed on the words really . Julian quickly replied, Its better to express your gratitude with actions. In other words, he meant that she should hurry up with treating him to dinner. Okay. Emelia replied. It seemed that she could only ask Maisie to buy a pen for her. She didnt dare go out now since she was in the eye of the storm. After the takeout was delivered, she opened a bottle of wine and chatted with Emelia while eating. Emelia asked her, I cant go out recently. Can you help me buy a pen? Buy a pen? Maisie was very puzzled. Yes. Emelia nodded seriously. Mr. Hughes has helped me so much this time. I want to give him a gift to thank him. After thinking about it for a while, its more appropriate to send pen or signature pen. Maisie almost spat out the wine in her mouth. She swore that Julian would never want such thanks from Emelia. Hearing this, she quickly said, Well are you sure that Mr. Hughes likes this way of appreciation? Emelia said with some distress, Otherwise, how should I thank him? Considering Yvonnes the devil, I shouldnt meet him and eat with him, so I can only give him a gift. This is good for everyone. Maisie was speechless for a while. It was still reasonable for Emelia to worry. Right now, Yvonne was extremely hostile towards Emelia. As long as Emelia had an affair with Julian, Yvonne would make trouble for him again. Although Maisie knew that Julian wasnt Yvonnes friend recently, she couldnt say it out at this time. Therefore, she had to agree. Okay, Ill buy it for you tomorrow morning. Emelia was very grateful. Thats great. Thank you. He then thought for a moment and said, I know the brand of the pen he often uses. You can buy it directly from that storeter. Just hand it over to him after youve bought it. Although the pen which Julian had used was from a luxury brand, Emelia gritted her teeth and still decided to buy it. After all, Julian was a man of high status. If the pen was not expensive enough, it couldnt show her sincerity at all. Maisie agreed and wanted tough. She wanted to see what he looked like when he received such an appreciation gift. It was rare to see her boss suffer a setback, so she had to enjoy it. As the tweeter deleted the video and solemnly apologized to Emelia, the incident that pushed Emelia to the tip of the tide online finally came to an end. Oliver and his son were roasted by the public. Some even found out that one of them was addicted to gambling and the other was an alcoholic. Theypletely became the ones that were hated by everyone. The two of them, who had just received a sum of money and were about to enjoy with it, could only hide at home. Taylor was furious. How did this turn to be like this? How did we end up in our worst? Oliver narrowed his eyes and said, It must be because of Julian that she could get Phil Henderson to help her. Taylor snorted, What does Julian mean by that? Isnt he divorced? Why is he treating her better than before? Chapter 91 It’s All Real Everyone, including Taylor and Oliver, who knew their rtion knew, knew that Julian wasnt good to Emelia, and he didnt love her. But that didnt stop them from asking him for money. As long as he had the identity of Emelias husband, they could do whatever they wanted. They didnt care what they did would cause her to be embarrassed in front of Julian and even the Hughes Family. They didnt care what sort of life he had in the Hughes Family at all. But they hadnt expected that this time, he would actually help Emelia. Taylors words made Oliver feel a little curious. He looked in front of him and said with a gloomy expression, Do you think that Julian found that Emelia was pretty nice after the divorce? He paused for a moment and then burst outughing unceremoniously. If thats the case, then Julian will be so regretted. When they were still together, he didnt like her at all. However, after they divorced, he felt that she was better. What a big p in his face! Didnt he appear as well when we went to find Emeliast time we went to her house? Oliver analyzed, He helped her again this time and invited Phil Henderson to show up. I dont believe that he doesnt like Taylor, his ex-wife. He felt that Olivers analysis was very reasonable. He then excitedly stood up from the sofa and said, If thats the case, then lets send Taylor to his bed again. Well definitely benefit from him. Oliver red at him angrily. Why are you so short-sighted? Taylor asked eagerly, Then do you have any good ideas? Oliver said, If we really send her to Julians bed, well definitely be able to profit from it this time. But we have to think of a way that canst for a long time. First of all, we have to make sure that Julian has feelings for Emelia. If thats the case, then we have to be patient and mend their rtionship. This way, in the future, when she gets along well with him, well be able to enjoy a happy life forever. Taylor pped his hands. Dad, your idea is great! Emelia was just an episode. Even if they pestered her, how much money could she give them? It would be better if he could still take care of Julian for their gains. Then Oliver said, Call Julian. Lets have a talk with him. Taylor quickly agreed. However, before they could make an appointment with him, he called them first. However, it was Julians assistant, David, who called them. Mr. Hughes asked you to meet him at Fleur Pub tonight. Fleur Pub was the biggest and most famous bar under the charge of Ezra. It was also the most popr bar in Riverside City. Whenever Julian and Ezra have something to talk about, they would meet there. As for why it was called Fleur Pub, it was because Ezra wished that his life to be as colorful as flowers. Oliver and Taylor agreed readily. The two of them thought that since Julian had taken the initiative to ask them out, he must want to talk to them. They were ready to make a daylight robbery. But what they didnt expect was that things werepletely different from what they thought. After they arrived at the Fleur Pub, someone took them to the designated private room. However, at the door of the luxurious private room, two burly men in ck were guarding on both sides. After they entered the private room, they followed them in. They stood behind them like copper walls and iron walls, which made their scalps numb. Julian had bad intentions. Otherwise, why would he let these two bodyguards follow him in? Julian sat far away on the sofa in the middle, looking down on them. He said directly, Let me give you a piece of advice. Leave Riverside City, the further, the better. Oliver and Taylor looked at each other. Then Oliver asked, What do you mean? Julians face was full of impatience. I want you to get lost. Just because of what they had done to Emelia recently, Julian wanted to teach them a lesson. And it was already merciful for him to ask them to leave. Oliver gritted his teeth and then said, Mr. Hughes, since you want to drive us away, you have to pay us some money. What a joke! How can we leave without getting a penny from him? Julian sneered, Im sorry, nothing at all. Then hezily yed with the wine ss in his hand and said fiercely, Im not negotiating or discussing with you. If you dont ept it, I have too many ways to make you cry and leave. Hell no Oliver was furious. He thought that Julian had asked them to negotiate tonight, but he didnt expect that he would drive them away. However, Julians warning was indeed frightening. How could they fight against his power? The two burly men behind them were enough to make their legs soft, not to mention anything else. At this time, Taylor suddenly said, Come on, Mr. Hughes, why are you so protective of Emelia? Did you fall in love with her?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian gave him a cold look, while Taylor plucked up his courage and said loudly, Mr. Hughes, give us one million. Ill tell you a secret. Julian sneered and nced at the two burly men behind them. The two of them immediately stepped forward. Before Taylor and Oliver could react, they were pressed to the ground. The two burly men were so strong, and they instantly made him wail in pain. Julian spat out a word coldly, Speak! In the past three years, he had given too much money to these two scums, and he would not give them again. As long as they treated Emelia well, he would give them some charity. But now, they didnt deserve it. To deal with people like them, force was the best way. At first, Taylor didnt want to say anything, but when the burly man exerted force on his hand, he suddenly felt that his bones were about to break. He immediately screamed and said hurriedly, Emelia really loves you. We wanted to send her to your bed because I peeked at her diary. She talked a lot about how much she loved you in it. If it was other men that slept with her, she would never agree. But it was you, the one who she loved deeply, thats why she agreed to marry you. I know. For so many years, you dont believe her feelings for you, but she said that she fell in love with you at the first sight of you, and it is true. Julian looked surprised. He didnt expect to hear such words. Emelia did say that she loved him, but he never believed it. He had always felt that the so-called love for him was fake. She was showing her deep feelings so that she could be his wife. He had always thought that she was acting in collusion with Oliver and Taylor. Last time she mentioned an ident four years ago, he knew that she was also the one who had been plotted against. At that time, he asked her why she had to marry him since she had been set up. But she changed the subject and did not answer him. It turned out that her so-called love was true. Chapter 92 Make Myself a Fool Oliver and Taylor were finally carried out by two burly men. Even when Taylor told Julian a secret that he didnt know, they didnt get any good treatment at all. The two burly men not only carried them out, but also followed them back to their residences, watching them pack up and send them away with their own eyes. After Oliver and his son were taken away, Ezra then slowly walked into the box with his hands in the trousers pockets. Sitting next to Julian, Ezra said cautiously, I really cant understand what you are thinking now. I heard that you asked Phil to send awyers letter to the tweeter? Julian didnt speak. He sighed carefully and said, If you really like her, go after her. Ezra paused for a moment and added, No one around us ever wanted to get back with his ex-wife before, but you can be a precedent, right? Most of his words were like gloating over his misfortune, which made Julian roll his eyes at him. However, Ezras words were a bit too close to home for Julian. If he was really proactively chasing after Emelia, he would probably beughed at bitterly by Ezra and the others, as well as those who knew about his past with her. Back then, he didnt want Emelia to be his wife. When they divorced, he even felt more relieved Ezra asked again, Do you still think that she avoided you like this in order to y hard to get? Julian unceremoniously threw the pillow beside him onto his handsome face. He had to shut up! Ezra was really touching the tender spot. When Emelia had just returned, he was sure that she still had feelings for him and that she was ying hard to get. But now, there seemed to be something wrong with the judgment. Ezraughed so hard that he couldnt stand straight. Afterughing, he said seriously, I feel that Emelia is really good. She was much better than that big star Yvonne in many ways. And she is a talented little girl. She really has a way with words. Ezra said with a face full of envy, I saw the words she posted online. Its really captivating. If any girl had written so many beautiful sentences for me, it would make my heart melt long ago. Julian replied with a sneer, Nice try, yboy. There were many girls who wrote love letters to you back in campus, but your heart had never melted, right? Ezra didnt know what to say. After a sigh, Ezra carefully defended himself. Wasnt that because I was too young at that time? Now that Im at this age and have gone through all kinds of hardships, its not easy to find someone who knows me. Julian nced at him and said, Whats wrong with you today? When did you be so sentimental? Arent you always following your heart in love? Ezra was indeed a yboy. He would not love any woman, nor would he be sad for any woman. He threw himself into the sofa and saidzily, Because Ill have to be arranged for a marriage in the future. I was just feeling sad all of a sudden. Its just a marriage contract. How can it stop you from having fun? Julian knew Ezra better than anyone else, so he didnt think that marriage would make him worry about anything. I was really unrestrained. Ezra nced at him earnestly. But after seeing your performance recently, Im a little scared. Im afraid that after I get married, Ill look down on marriage, and then make myself a fool. Julian didnt know what to say.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He couldnt help swearing, Fuck off! Are you deliberately taking a dig at me? Ezra hurriedly exined for himself, Im not! With all sincerity. he really was affected by of Julians behavior! He never took love seriously, nor did he take marriage seriously. At worst, he could break up or divorce immediately. And it didnt make him lose anything at all. Thats what he used to think. Even back then when Julian wanted to divorce Emelia and Arthur persuaded him to calm down, Ezra was the one who agreed with Julian. Anyhow, Julian didnt love Emelia. Since it was him who had proposed the divorce, Ezra felt that it hed better to make a clean cut with the rtionship. In the end, what happenedter didnt only put Julian in an embarrassing situation, but also made Ezra feel ashamed. He seriously doubted whether his view of love and marriage was correct or not and he even began to panic. What should he do if one day he was like Julian and could not afford to let go of a woman? This was too terrifying. Julian stared at Ezra for a while and basically understood Ezras mind. He was so angry that he stormed away. Hey, what are you doing? You havent eaten yet, have you? Ezra shouted innocently behind him, who left without looking back. Ezra threw himself back into the sofa and began to think about whether he should really ept the marriage arranged by his family. The next morning, Maisie went to the mall to buy a pen for Julian and asked the counter assistant to carefully wrap it up. In the packaging, those were words from Emelia: Mr. Hughes, thank you for your help this time. The gift itself may be small, but my gratitude is profound. I wish you all the best. When Maisie saw Emelia writing the card seriously, she finally managed to hold back herughter. This time, Emelia had trulypletely treated him as nothing more than someone who had helped her, without the slightest hint of affection. After returning to thepany, she immediately went to his office. Julian frowned slightly and looked at the beautifully packed box in front of him. He then suddenly had a bad feeling. Mr. Hughes, this is a gift that Emelia asked me to give you- Just as Maisie finished speaking, she saw his face turn ck. Maisie braced herself to say the rest of the words. She said it was to express her gratitude for your help this time. After saying that, she held her breath and stepped aside. She admitted that Julian seemed to be killing when he looked like that at this moment, but she inexplicably wanted tough. Of course, she held back herughter. Julian was so angry. For a moment, he felt that he was going to faint. Just before Maisie came in, Arthur sent him a message saying that Emelia contacted him to invite him to dinner and asked him to set a time. Arthur meant that it would be best if he had time and they could go together. However, Maisie sent him such a gift. It seemed that Emelia did not intend to treat him to dinner at all. How could she! They both had helped her, but she just gave him a gift, not even giving him in person, and yet she treated Arthur for dinner. Because he was too upset, Julian forgot for a moment that his pen was much more expensive than a meal. Chapter 93 Keep Our Story in Your Heart Maisie exined at the right time, Mr. Hughes, Emelia said that she wanted to avoid meeting you as much as possible because she didnt want to be targeted by Yvonne again. Hearing this, Julian looked even gloomier, but he had to admit that there was nothing wrong with herself. He remembered what Taylor saidst night that Emelia loved him and the words she had written on Facebook. Then a trace of annoyance shed across his heart. Where was her previous courage? You used to be Mrs. Hughes, why were you afraid to meet with Yvonne now? However, he only said, I see. When Maisie went out to work, Julian opened the box and saw the card that Emelia wrote to him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He read the words and felt even unhappier and then threw the card into the trash can. He was not interested in the pen and did not look at it at all. It was exactly the same pen as what he usually used. However, he sent a message to Emelia: I got the pen, thank you. Emelia immediately replied: I hope you like it. Julian snorted and continued to send a message, Do you know what a woman sends a man a pen means? Emelia was confused. She just bought it casually. Just as she was thinking, Julian sent another message: It means that we should keep our love stories in our hearts. Seeing these words, Emelias hand trembled and her phone almost fell down. No! She didnt think so! She just wanted to express her gratitude. Taking a deep breath, she quickly replied: Mr. Hughes, I really dont mean that. If I make you misunderstand, I apologize to you. Please dont take it seriously. Seeing that, Julian felt even angrier. He called Emelia, Taylor says that you knew me when you were in college? Julian wanted to say that she fell in love with him at first sight. But thinking for a while, he felt that he couldnt say it out loud, so he changed his words. Emelia was very embarrassed. She didnt know why Taylor told him that. She really didnt want to hear it. She pretended not to hear him clearly, What? Mr. Hughes, what do you say? Then she muttered, Whats wrong with my phone? Theres no signal at all. After saying that, she hung up. He knew that she was pretending not to hear him clearly. She just didnt want to answer this question. In fact, he deliberately misunderstood the meaning of her gift, which made her embarrassed. After hanging up, Emelia threw her phone aside, as if it was something terrible. She didnt know what was wrong with Taylor to tell Julian that thing. Emelias phone rang again and there was a message. It was Julian who sent the message: Oliver and Taylor have left Riverside City, so you cane back. Emelia was stunned. Did Oliver and Taylor already leave Riverside City? Did it mean that she finally escaped from their entanglement? Emelia quickly understood that it was Julian who drove them away. She knew Oliver and Taylor were very snobbish. If Julian didnt help her, they wouldnt let her go. They even left Riverside City. Emelia didnt expect that Julian would help her. Knowing that Oliver and Taylor already left Riverside City, she felt happy. She said gratefully, Thank you. Julian didnt reply to her again. Then, Emelia called Nina and told her about this matter. She felt that she was very ungrateful because she only sent Julian a pen. Before she knew that Oliver and Taylor were driven away by Julian, she thought it was appropriate to give him the expensive pen. On the other end of the phone, Nina teased her with a smile, You can devote yourself to him. Emelia was helpless, Do you want me to be mocked by him? Nina said calmly, You think too much. I mean that you can make love with him. Emelia was very speechless. As a famous star, was it appropriate for her to say that? What a bad idea! Ninaughed and said, I will be back tonight and you can go to my home. Emelia agreed. Nina sighed and said, Im sorry that I cant apany you when you are in trouble. Emelia smiled, Dont worry. Im fine. It was enough that Nina could apany her when she divorced. She felt heart-stricken when she divorced. This time, she was just angry and did not feel any pain at all. In the evening, when Maisie arrived home, she saw that Emelia already packed up her things. Maisie said sadly, I really dont want you to go. Although Emelia only stayed here for a few days, she didnt want her to leave. Julian had lived with Emelia for three years. When they divorced, he must feel very sad. Habit is a terrible thing. If you got used to staying with someone, you would be sad when this people left suddenly. I cant bear to part with you, either. Emelia also liked Maisie very much. She was very grateful for Maisies help for these days. Emelia invited Maisie to Ninas home. Maisie agreed. They went to Emelias house and put things down first. Then, they went to Ninas house together. The three of them ate and chatted. Maisie said, Yvonnes father invites Mr. Hughes to have a meal tonight. Emelia drank the soup without saying a word. These things had nothing to do with her. Nina sneered, They definitely discuss the wedding date, right? Its so good that Yvonne and Mr. Hughes finally get married. Nina gritted her teeth. If Yvonne didnt make trouble to Emelia, Nina would sincerely bless them. You are wrong. Maisie wanted to say that Julian might not get married to Yvonne, but she didnt know how to exin it. Emelia and Nina seemed not to believe it at all. Since Yvonne had the scandal with the assistant directorst time, Julian had not met with Yvonne. Yvonne came the Hughes Group to visit Julian for several times, but Julian refused to see her as an excuse that he was not at thepany. Yvonne once called her and David to ask about it, but both of them were Julians trusted subordinates, so they did ording to Julians instructions. So Maisie felt that Julian would tell Yvonnes father that he would not marry Yvonne when they had dinner tonight. Maisie looked at Emelia, who was drinking the soup and thought if Julian broke up with Yvonne, she hoped Emelia could be with Julian together again. Chapter 94 He Already Made up His Mind. Julian had a meal with Randolph Sullivan in a high-end Japanese restaurant. Randolph took a sip of sake and looked at Julian with a kind smile. He said, What have you been busy with recently? Yvonne tells me that you havent seen each other for several days. Randolph didnt need to say all details, but he knew that Julian could understand him. It was obvious that Randolph was very dissatisfied with Julians indifferent attitude towards Yvonne. Otherwise, he would not meet with Julian today. Julian understood what Randolph meant and hid his disgust. Im busy every day. He replied. Randolph put down his cup and nced at Julian. He said, Thats good. I will talk with Yvonne that you are a young man, and you should focus on your career at your age. Only when your career is sessful can you have the ability to give your beloved woman a better life, right? Randolph sighed and said, But Yvonne is not young anymore. I only have one precious daughter. I hope she can get married earlier. Hearing that, Julian put down his fork and looked up at Randolph. Randolph was a man of high reputation in Riverside City and worked in a foreign bank which was a leader in Riverside Citys financial industry. He was regarded as the God of Wealth in many industries. Moreover, Randolph had a significant meaning to the Hughes Family. His fathers extramarital affair once caused a huge stir. He heard that Randolph helped the Hughes Family to settle this matter. But Julian didnt know the details. At that time, he was seventeen or eighteen years old and studied abroad. He only knew that his father wanted to divorce his mother for his lover. Later, his father had stayed abroad for a long time. Although his father didnt divorce her mother, they were already apart from each other. At first, Julian didnt know about it. It was only after he was with Yvonne that his mother told him about it. He didnt know Yvonne before. He had been studying abroad since he was in junior high school. He didnt go back until he was ready to take over the Hughes Group. But, Yvonne went abroad when she was in college and returned after for a few years. He knew Yvonne after he took charge of the Hughes Group. At a charity dinner party, Yvonne was sitting next to him. When the banquet was over, Yvonnes dress strap was suddenly broken, so he helped her out by giving his suit to cover her body, and then they often contacted each other. After confirming their rtionship, he took Yvonne home. Later, his mother told him that Randolph once helped the Hughes Family. At that time, he didnt think too much of it. Anyway, He really liked Yvonne. But recently he realized that Randolphs help to the Hughes Family was a huge block on the rtionship between him and Yvonne. If he insisted on refusing to marry Yvonne, he would offend Randolph. Of course, if Yvonne didnt want to marry him, it would be a happy ending. But now Yvonne desired to marry him. But no matter what, he already made up his mind. Therefore, he said seriously, Sir, I think that it is inappropriate for Yvonne and I to marry. Well? Hearing that, Randolph did not show any anger or dissatisfaction. He asked in confusion, Havent you been loving each other for so many years? Why do you suddenly think it inappropriate? Randolph emphasized the word of suddenly, and his meaning was obvious. Julian responded calmly, I dont think too much when Im in love. I just know that we love each other at that time. When he said this, his eyes darkened, Maybe I have experienced a marriage. I think marriage is moreplicated than love. After divorce, I have been with Yvonne for more than a year and feel that we are not suitable for marriage. Randolph felt a little angry and said, So, you just want to fall in love with Yvonne and dont want to get married? Julian thought for a moment and said, I dont mean that. I mean that Yvonne is worth a better man. Julian meant that he did not love Yvonne anymore. In fact, after he divorced Emelia, he had never confirmed to be together with Yvonne. It was Yvonne who had been unterally hyping their rtionship. In fact, they only had a few meals together and were on business trips together for several times. They only attended different kinds of banquets as partners. Yvonne was a famous actress of the HGH, so he had to take her with him. Usually, these hypes could make Yvonne hot, especially in the case that Yvonne had no work to act in a short time.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At that time, he was dissatisfied that his Grandpa Hughes forced him to marry Emelia, so he established HGH for Yvonne. However, he was an ambitious man and strived to be the leader in this industry. Over these years, he not only supported Yvonne, but also other actors. HGH did not just have works rted to Yvonne. As long as they could bring benefits to HGH, including movies, TV series, or even variety shows, he would produce them. I understand what you mean. Randolph did not lose his temper. He just raised his ss and said, Come on, lets have a drink. I dont know when well drink together next time. Julian knew that Randolph would never give up so easily, but he still raised his ss and said, As long as you want, you can call me to drink at any time. Randolph smiled. After putting down the ss, Randolph said, I dont know how your father has been recently. Ill go abroad on a business trip in a few days and meet him. Julians eyes darkened and he knew that Randolph would not let him go so easily. Randolph was reminding him that the Hughes Family owed him a big favor. If he didnt marry Yvonne, he would be a man without any conscience. However, Julian said, My father will be very happy if you visit him. He meant that he would not change his mind. Since ancient times, it is a sons duty to pay for his fathers debts. But it should be a repayment for money, not his marriage and affection. Whats more, his father was still alive. It was his father who owed Randolph, so Randolph should ask his father to repay his favor. Randolph narrowed his eyes and did not say anything else. He picked up his ss and drank elegantly. Julians cell phone rang at this time. He looked at the caller ID and then politely said to Randolph, Im sorry, Uncle Sullivan. I have something to deal with, so I leave first. Randolph smiled kindly and said, Ok. Julian took his phone and left. Chapter 95 How Audacious It was Ezra who called him. In fact, it was he who asked Ezra to call him at the time they agreed in advance because he knew that he and Randolph would have an unpleasant conversation tonight. Julian answered the phone, Thank you, Ezra. Ezra saidzily, It doesnt matter. Ezra continued to say, Randolph has a good rtionship with Deputy Mayor Peterson, who is in charge of the cultural industry. I think that you will meet lots of difficulties in this industry in the future. After the production of all the film and television entertainment projects, they had to be approved. If Randolph wanted to make trouble to him, all the projects of HGH couldnte into the market easily and timely. Julian also thought of these things. While walking, he said with a cold face, The current Hughes Group is not the same as that of in charge of by my father, which needs to depend on some people and officials to survive. Grandpa Hughes, Gerhard and Julian were three-generation leaders of the Hughes Family, but Gerhard was the leastpetent. Grandpa Hughes was clever and brave and had the ability to lead the Hughes Family, but Gerhard was weak in terms of leadership and decision-making ability. Moreover, Gerhard was dissolute and had many lovers. Because Gerhard wanted to divorce Heather, she couldnt stand it and made it public. In fact, Heather also knew that Gerhard had many lovers. Therefore, when Gerhard took charge of the Hughes Group, he had to rope in some people in exchange for the Hughes Groups interests. Julian was the most capable leader among them. He not only had his Grandpa Hughes courage, but also had his own wisdom and strategy. In these years, the Hughes Group developed rapidly under his leadership.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. So he said confidently, If Randolph wants to make trouble to me, I will destroy his backers and uproot them. Ezra eximed, Are you going to do something big? Julian said, I dont want to be manipted by others. When Julian came out the restaurant, he nced at Randolphs luxury car, and said, Riverside City should be the world of the young people. Youre right. Ezra smiled happily, Those old guys should be eliminated. He hated those old guys very much who even wanted to intervene in others marriages. Damn it! Those old guys not only wanted to intervene in Julians marriage, but also his marriage. Ezra said, I dont think that you eat enough. Do you eat with me together? Julian refused, No. Ezra snorted, Do you go to find Emelia? After saying goodbye to Ezra, Julian got into the car and drove away. It all depended on Randolphs choice. If Randolph agreed that he broke up with Yvonne, the rtionship between the Sullivan family and the Hughes Family could still be maintained. If he didnt agree it, they would be hostile. As for Randolphs supporters, he didnt mind destroying them together. Otherwise, did he allow them to bully him? In Ninas house. Three girls were eating dinner happily. When Maisie heard the car sound outside, she asked, Wont Mr. Johansene here tonight? Last time, Viggo suddenly came and took good care of Emelia. As a trusted subordinate of Julian, Maisie really couldnt stand it. She hoped that Viggo would note here tonight, or she would feel worried for her boss. Nina teased, Why are you so nervous? Are you secretly in love with Mr. Johansen? No! Maisie denied it immediately. Nina giggled. In fact, Nina knew why Maisie would ask such a question, but she teased Maisie purposely. When Maisie mentioned Viggo, Emelia looked outside nervously. She didnt want Viggo toe here. After she refused his confession of love, she didnt know how to face him. Nina asked, Emelia, why are you so nervous? Emelia had no choice but to tell them about Viggos confession of love. Hearing that, Nina was not surprised. Maisie asked, Does Mr. Johansen confessed his love to you? Maisie thought that she had to tell it to Julian. Emelia sighed, Yes. I am also shocked. While eating, Nina said, I told you a long time ago that he likes you. Nina encouraged Emelia, Why dont you have a try? Before Emelia said anything, Maisie was anxious. She looked at Nina and said, You cant force Emelia. Maisie thought if two people were with together, they had to love each other. She felt that Emelia didnt love Viggo, so Nina shouldnt force Emelia to be with him together. Love can be cultivated slowly. Nina patted her chest and said, I have personally verified if you stick to pursue, love can be cultivated. So, Emelia can try to be together with Viggo. Maybe they are the most suitable match. Before Maisie said anything, Emelia said, Ive also verified it by myself, but you know the result. Back then, Nina had used this kind of pestering method against Lincoln Zhad. In the end, she had sessfully caught up to him and made him love her so much that he couldnt extricate himself from it. However, she had also verified such feelings. Wasnt the three-year marriage between her and Julian just for her to pester him and cultivate their rtionship? But what was the result? As a result, the divorce ended, but Julian didnt fall in love with her at all. As a result She was covered in wounds. Nina opened her mouth and said after a long while, So, this can only mean that you are not fated with Julian. Maisies heart ached when she heard the words not fated. However, Emelia nodded in agreement. Indeed. At this time, Emelias cell phone rang. After reading the message, she frowned. In her WhatsApp message, there was a text from Julian, Are you not at home? Emelia thought to herself in disbelief, Julian is going to her residence, isnt he? She- After thinking for a long time, she chose to reply honestly: Nina is back today. Im having a gathering with her and Maisie here. What do you want me for? Standing outside Emelias apartment for a long time, Julian gritted his teeth upon seeing Emelias reply. Didnt she just move back from Maisies ce? She immediately went out for another party? She was quite wild! After leaving the dinner party with Randolph, he didnt know what had happened, but he suddenly wanted to eat a bowl of noodles she cooked. Even if there was not so much seasoning, just a bowl of hot soup noodles was enough. Once this idea was formed, there would be some obsession. So he simply drove to her ce, but no one answered after knocking on the door for a long time. Chapter 96 Marry to Julian Julian didnt expect that Emelia wouldnt be at home. He thought that ording to her personality, she would continue to write scripts at home after moving back. Now that he had confirmed that she was not at home, he could only go downstairs and leave. Emelia asked him What does him want her for. He thought for a while and decided not to reply. Just pretend that he had not sent the previous message. At this time, he also calmed down a little. He felt that he suddenly came to Emelia to eat a bowl of noodles she cooked. It was a little inappropriate, as if he missed her very much. For a long time, Emelia hadnt received a reply from Julian. He let out a long sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, he did not reply. Otherwise, she really did not know how to face him. That night, Emelia, Nina and Maisie were having a good time gathering together, but Yvonnes situation had turned upside down. Yvonne deliberately went back to her parents house tonight just want to her parents give her an answer after they finished eating. Yvonne was absent-minded throughout the whole process. Her mother, Rosalind Longman, persuaded her to eat something. You cant eat anything. Youll have to suffer in the end. Rosalindforted her again, Your father will definitely be able to handle it. Besides, no girl in Riverside City is more suitable for him than you. There are deep rtionships between you and our two families. Does he have any other choice? Although Rosalinds wordsforted Yvonne, when she thought of Julians indifference to her, she felt upset. Also, she had never told anyone, including her mother, that there was no solid rtionship between her and Julian. In particr, in the past year, after Julians divorce, they seemed to have had many scandals, but in fact, they had done nothing. Come on, drink some soup. I specially made it for beauty care. Rosalind handed her another bowl of soup, and Yvonne reluctantly took a sip. Yvonne and Rosalind both thought that Randolph and Julian would have dinner veryte, but they didnt expect that Randolph woulde back soon. Yvonnes heart skipped a beat when she saw Randolphs serious and displeased expression. It was obvious that Randolph had not made a good deal with Julian. Her eyes turned red and she burst into tears on the spot. Rosalind let out a cry of surprise and hurriedly went forward to ask Randolph, Why did youe back so soon? Havent you reached an agreement yet? Randolph said with a cold face, He told me that he was not suitable for Yvonne. Whats more, being in love is one thing, and getting married is another thing. He is clearly destroying the bridge after crossing the river! Can my Randolphs daughter let him waste so many years of her youth? Randolphs roar shook the heavens. Perhaps Randolph had forgotten that it was Yvonne who refused to get married and insisted on keeping a distance from Julian. He also forgot that Julian had not given their daughter an exact answer during the past year after the divorce. It was because they were confident that the person in Julians heart was still Yvonne. They also thought that the reason why Julian divorced Emelia was to be with Yvonne. That was why they were so angry and disappointed when all their expectations were in vain. Rosalind was also furious as she cursed, When the above behave wrongly the below will do the same. The Hughes Familys men are bad men! Yvonne raised her hand to cover her face, fell on the sofa, and cried, Why? Why? She thought that if her father put pressure on Julian, he would definitelypromise. She didnt understand why Julian didnt want to marry her since he loved her and they almost got married. After crying for a long time, Yvonne said angrily, Its all Emelias fault. Its all her fault! Rosalind was puzzled. Julians ex-wife? What does it have to do with her? They have been divorced for more than a year, havent they? Yvonne gritted her teeth. Shes back recently. Shes still working on a film and television project with Julian. Rosalind frowned, Could it be that she went to seduce Julian again?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Even if she seduced him again, he didnt like her at all, did he? Otherwise, why would he divorce her? Rosalind didnt care about Emelia at all. From Rosalinds point of view, a woman with a family like Emelia would never be able to live long with Julian. Even when Julian married Emelia, Rosalind didnt think that Emelia would be a stumbling block for her daughter. Now, Rosalind didnt think that Emelia was her daughters rival in love. Julian didnt love Emelia at all. In addition, despite three years of marriage, he was extremely cold towards her. This was something everyone knew about. If Julian fell in love with Emelia after the divorce, then How despicable. Rosalind thought of this word in her heart. Mom, my intuition tells me that its because of Emelia. Yvonne, on the other hand, had used her womans intuition to determine that Julian had suddenly stopped marrying her because of Emelia. Shes just an abandoned woman. What can she do? Rosalind still looked down on Emelia. Dont be discouraged. Think about how to repair your rtionship with Julian. What should I repair? Randolph did not agree with Rosalinds suggestion. He roared furiously, Are all the men in Riverside City dead? Why do you have to with him? Randolph was really pissed off by Julians arrogance today. He had always thought that Julian respected him very much, but he didnt expect that he would lose all his face today. He didnt even want to look at him now, nor did he want to marry his daughter to Julian. Sometimes, a mans face was more important than his life. Rosalind frowned and said, But in the entire Riverside City, who is better than Julian? Besides, didnt we let Yvonnee back to contact him because we thought that he had a bright future? Randolph didnt know what to say after hearing Rosalinds words. Yes, when their daughter was studying abroad, she had a boyfriend. At that time, they didnt take a fancy to Julian, but they didnt expect that after he took over the Hughes Group, he had made rapid progress and was so outstanding. The first thing he and Rosalind did was choose Julian as the best son-inw candidate. After discussing it with his daughter, his daughter readily agreed. The next day, she broke up with her boyfriend and returned home. I dont care. I want to marry Julian, only him. Yvonne, who had been sitting on the sofa with a sad look, suddenly said this. Then she stood up, covered her mouth, and rushed out. Rosalind quickly stood up to stop her. Yvonne! What are you doing? Yvonne rushed out while crying. Ill go out and rx. Dont worry about me. Rosalind pulled her back and said, With your current state, how can we rest assured that you can go out on your own? Yvonne shook off Rosalinds hand and swept the vase on the cab to the ground. If I cant marry Julian, I dont want to live anymore. After she finished speaking, she rushed to the other side to vent her anger and smashed Randolphs valuable porcin on the ground again. Chapter 97 Stomachache Yvonne made a scene in the living room. She fell to the ground powerlessly and continued to cry bitterly. Her image and style of doing things had nothing to do with her dignity and generosity in the eyes of outsiders. Rosalind also sat down on the ground and cried, Vonnie, isnt it just Julian? Dont say that! If anything happens to you, I cant live as well! Randolph was about to explode from the tears of the mother and daughter, so he had topromise and said, Well, since you wont marry anyone except him, I will help you find a way. Only then did Yvonne slowly stop. Rosalind also wiped away her tears and got up to pull her daughter up from the floor. Yvonne went back to her room in a daze. She covered her head andy on the bed without saying a word. The reason why she wanted to make such a scene was that she could feel that Randolph was really angry with Julian. Randolph was not just saying that she was not allowed to marry Julian. Yvonne knew her father very well. In most of the time, he would always insist on his word. Therefore, she had no other way to make Randolphpromise except to make a fuss. She was not willing to give up on Julian. Her mother was right. Looking around, no man in Riverside City couldpare with him. If it werent for the fact that he was so glorious, she wouldnt have abandoned her foreign boyfriend and returned home to get close to him. She had always known what she wanted. When she was young, she was in love. But after she was 25 years old, she began to n for her marriage. Marrying a man with power and wealth was her dream. Especially a man like Julian, not only did he have wealth and power, but he also had an outstanding appearance, a perfect figure, and his unique charisma. What made her even more unwilling was that she could never lose to Emelia. After Rosalind went downstairs, she bitterly asked Randolph, who was still very angry, What should we do now? Randolph threw his tie onto the sofa and said, What should I do? What else can I do? If you dont y with her, it may be over! Rosalinds eyes turned red as she said, Didnt I worry that she would really do something stupid? We only have one precious daughter. If anything happens to her, what should we do? Randolph squeezed his forehead and sat down on the sofa. It was because Yvonne said that she didnt want to live anymore that hepromised. Ill call Gerhard. Randolph said with a gloomy face, If he cant handle his son, dont me us for exposing his scandal. At that time, the Hughes Groups image will be greatly tarnished. I dont believe that Julian is not nervous! Naturally, Rosalind agreed with Randolphs decision. Both of them were focused on achieving their goal of marrying their daughter into the Hughes Family. They hadpletely forgotten that even if Julianpromised and married Yvonne, would Yvonne be happy after this forced marriage? Just like how in the past, when Julian married Emelia, didnt they end up with a divorce as well? The next day, the Hughes Group was meeting early. Julian sat at the head of the conference room, looking stern and natural. Maisie and David sat on both sides of him. Both of them were experienced and professional elites. A senior executive looked at Julian and asked, Mr. Hughes, I heard that Emelia Jones, who has been on the trending search recently, is the scriptwriter of Princess Lenia that we invested in? Julian replied sinctly, Yes. The senior executive was slightly worried and said, Is it appropriate for a screenwriter to stand at the top of the storm like this? Julian looked at the senior executive with no expression on his face. As soon as he opened his mouth, he knew what he wanted to say. Sure enough, the senior executive said, Although this matter has been reversed and her image has been restored, what if there is another reversal someday? Julian looked at him with a deeper gaze, and said, There wont be any reversal. The senior executive still insisted: Take every care just in case. If any more negative news is exposed, it will affect the entire project. Mr. Hughes, its not like you dont know. The investigation of the Ministry of Construction is very strict now. Even if shes not an artist, as a screenwriter, its very risky. If anything happens to her, the project of the Princess Lenia might end here! So I suggest changing the screenwriter. He said a lot, but Julian did not interrupt him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After he finished speaking casually, Julians words poked into his heart. How do you know that she is the screenwriter of Princess Lenia? First of all, although Emelia was exposed on the Inte, her identity as a screenwriter was not exposed. Secondly, this senior executive was not in charge of any business in the HGH. In addition to Princess Lenia, there were other filming projects beingunched. Why did he only focus on Princess Lenia? Had someone instigated him to rece Emelia? The senior executive was momentarily at a loss for words. I Julian gave him a cold look, ignored him, and changed the subject. After the meeting, Yvonnes agent was left behind. She said to Julian in time, Mr. Hughes, Miss Sullivan contacted me and told me that she wanted to continue filming. Yvonnes agent was called Nichole Brightman. Yvonne had found her own agent. After Yvonne semi-retired from the showbiz, Nichole Brightman stayed at the Hughes Group and they gave her two other artists. Perhaps it was because he didnt have a good impression of Yvonne, Julian didnt like her agent at this time. So his tone was also very indifferent and light. Okay, just arrange it for her. Nichole added, I heard that the second female lead of Princess Lenia hasnt been confirmed yet. I wonder if she can take part in it. Julians disgust grew even stronger. He said impatiently, I cant control this. If she is interested in this role, you can just contact Viggo and let her have a try. Nichole was at a loss for words for a moment. In the past, as long as it was a drama invested by Julian, he would agree to any role that Yvonne wanted to y without hesitation. Now, he asked her to contact the director to test Yvonnes acting. He was an investor, and it would be easy for him to ask Yvonne to act. Obviously, Julian didnt want Yvonne to act in this drama. Nichole had no choice but to answer, I see. Anyway, she was just a messenger. As for what Yvonne wanted to do, it was her own business. After Nichole left, Julian turned to Maisie and said, Contact Emelia and ask her toe with me to see Marvinter. Didnt she sayst time that Marvin was the best candidate for the male lead? Then let Marvin to y. As a screenwriter, she should help persuade him. Maisie replied, Okay. Ten minutester, Maisie reported to Julian with some difficulty, Mr. Hughes, Emelia said that she had a stomachache today and she cant get out of bed. She cant go to visit Marvin with you Chapter 98 Ex-wife and Robbing the Cradle Julian sneered and said, Stomachache? Her excuse was really poor. Maisie exined on Emelias behalf, Women really feel ufortable every few days. I dont think shes lying. Emelias voice on the phone was indeed weak, and Maisie was also a woman. She knew very well how ufortable it was for a woman. Emelia had a stomachache, while she had a headache. Every time her period came on the first or second day, she would have a headache. She couldnt bear it without taking painkillers. Julian frowned. Those days of a woman have every month? Why didnt he know that Emelia had such a problem before? Emelia had been with him for three years. Other than asionally catching a cold, he had never heard of any difort from her. Later, he thought that he had a lot of things he didnt know before, so he simply changed his words and said, Then ask Viggo to go with us. Okay. Maisie responded. When it came to Viggo, she quickly said, When we had dinner togetherst night, Emelia said Mr. Johansen confessed to her. What? Julian thought that he had heard it wrong. A confession? Although he could see that Viggos feelings for Emelia were not ordinary, he did not expect Viggo to really confess his love. Maisie nodded. Emelia said that it was at the day when Oliver made trouble in Tymers. Robbing the cradle. Doesnt he feel ashamed? Julian gave Viggo a sharp tongue without hesitation. Then he said with disgust, Dont call him. Ill go by myself. He was now annoyed when he thought of Viggo. Maybe he could still make a move after meeting him, so hed better not meet him. Maisie held back herughter and said, Okay. Of course, Maisie knew why Julian suddenly changed his mind and didnt want to be with Viggo. He must have been angered by Viggos confession to Emelia. It was true that Emelia felt ufortable when her period came, but it was not exaggerated that she couldnt get out of bed. She deliberately found an excuse to refuse to go with Julian. However, after thinking for a while, she still called Viggo and told him that Julian was going to see Marvin Reynolds. Emelia didnt know if Julian would invite Viggo, but she felt that it would be better if he did. Recently, she had discussed a lot with Viggo on WhatsApp in the process of writing the script. If he went, he would exin the content of her script to Marvin even more deeply. As a result, half an hourter, Julian and Maisie arrived at Marvins studio and saw Viggo, who had also rushed over. Julians face immediately darkened. However, Viggo said calmly, Emelia said that Mr. Hughes wants to visit Marvin. During this period of time, we have to discuss the script every day, so I have a deeper understanding of the script and plot. We both agree that its better for me toe over too. Discuss the script every day? Both agree? Julian looked at Viggo coldly, and his face darkened again. Without saying a word, he took the lead in walking into Marvins office. Viggo nodded and greeted Maisie before entering. In the office, Marvin looked at the two of them with a clear expression. He asked suspiciously, Viggo, Mr. Hughes, are you sure you two are business partners? Viggo and Marvin graduated from the same school, but the former was a few years earlier than Marvin. It wasnt Marvins fault for asking such a question. The atmosphere between Julian and Viggo was too strange. It didnt look like they were cooperating to create a TV series at all. Instead, they looked like enemies who could fight in the next second. To be more precise, the main reason was that there was something wrong with Julians personal mood. Viggo was very calm. He almost knew why Julian suddenly became so hostile to him. It probably had something to do with Emelia. In the face of Marvins question, Viggo spoke first. He handed over his script to Marvin and said, Mr. Hughes is about to get married, so he must have a lot of things to deal with. Its understandable that hes not in a good mood due to fatigue. Viggo deliberately mentioned that Julian and Yvonne were going to get married and deliberately made trouble for him. Marvin smiled. Mr. Hughes, please send me an invitationter. A few days ago, Yvonne had been frequenting go to the wedding dress store and jewelry store, so there was nothing wrong with Marvins response. Julian felt a surge of foul air rising from the bottom of his heart. He pressed the tip against the back of his tongue and turned his head to nce at Viggo coldly. Mr. Johansen, can you really handle it after robbing the cradle?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, robbing the cradle is much better than getting rejected by ones ex-wife. Viggo wasnt an easy person to deal with either. His words had truly poked Julians heart. The corners of Julians lips curled into a sneer, barely suppressing the urge to turn the table over. It was said that the same man never crossed the same river twice. He despised himself for inexplicably thinking about Emelias behavior recently. Marvin had roughly figured out the reason why they were on bad terms with each other in just a few words, probably because of a woman. Ah-ha! Its always about the women. In the end, he took the initiative to bring up the matter regarding the script, so he changed the topicpletely. Marvin said, I quite appreciate this screenwriter, Wintry Frost. The lines of her previous ys are quite deep. Marvins praise of Emelia made Julian feel a little better. But the next second, he looked at Marvin with deep eyes. Could it be that there was another man who had feelings for her because of appreciation? Marvin raised an eyebrow in the face of Julians gaze and continued, Since youre the virgin of the director and Mr. Hughes investment, of course I have to ept it. Marvin added, But I also want to rmend an actress for the second female lead. Viggo was very interested. Who do you want to rmend? Marvin said a name, Ze Sabir. Viggo frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he said, I havent heard of her. Marvinughed and said, A nameless actress, sort of, but she has infinite potential. Im not pulling strings for her. Viggo, you can audition her first. If she cant do it, then forget about my suggestion. Viggo nodded, Okay. He then looked at Julian and said faintly, I didnt expect this second female lead to be so popr. Just now, Mr. Hughes fiance also called me and said that she wanted to have a try. Viggo added, Mr. Hughes, isnt Yvonne going to retire and be Mrs. Hughes wholeheartedly? She suddenly came out to shoot again. What are you two doing? Julian asked coldly, Which ear did you hear that I said she was my fiance? Marvin elegantly took a sip of coffee and sat there as if he was a spectator watching a show. Viggo spread out his hands. Isnt this the fact that everyone in Riverside City acquiesced? Julian snorted. Everyone in Riverside City acquiesced, but that doesnt mean Ill admit it. After he finished speaking, he got up and said goodbye to Marvin, Since weve reached an agreement, you can make an agreement with Mr. Johansen. Im leaving now. Then he waved his sleeves and left with Maisie without looking back. Chapter 99 A Bolt from the Blue After Julian left, Marvin looked at Viggo in confusion and asked, Mr. Hughes, are you denying your marriage with Yvonne? Viggo said with a sarcastic smile, Whether he admitted it or not, he missed the person he missed. How could Viggo not see that Julian had some residual feelings for Emelia, his ex-wife? Back then, they divorced so resolved. Viggo had thought that he would never look at Emelia again for the rest of his life. However, it was as if Julian was still holding on to his pride and arrogance,pletely unaware that he was pestering Emelia. In that case, he was willing Julian would always be so stubborn. Marvinughed and said, Viggo, dont tell me youve fallen for the same woman as Mr. Hughes does? Obviously, the war between them was caused by a woman. Viggo said with a smile, Lets have a good chat after I sessfully catch up with him another day. Emelia had suffered enough recently, and Viggo didnt want to disturb her anymore. Anyway, there would be a long way to go. Emelia was under his control, so he had plenty of opportunities to slowly approach her. Viggo then chatted with Marvin about the script and contract. Marvin brought up his opinion of the script. Viggo wrote it down one by one, intending to convey it to Emelia. Julian was in a bad mood all day. His father Gerhard called him two times abroad, and his mother Heather called him at least three times, but he didnt answer. They must be looking for him because of Yvonne. He didnt want to talk to them. In the evening, after a dinner party, he asked the driver to send him to Emelias residence. Didnt she say that she had a stomachache so that she couldnt get out of bed? As a partner, it was reasonable for him to visit a patient. When he passed by a flower shop on the way, he asked the driver to stop the car. He went into the flower shop and bought a bunch of flowers. In the past, there were fresh flowers in their house every day, which made people feel rxed. She liked to dress up and set up their house. In the past, he didnt even look at it, but after a year of divorce, he still kept every detail of her arrangement. After arriving downstairs, he asked the driver to leave first and went upstairs with the flowers. This time, after knocking on the door, Emelia was at home and soon came to open the door. However, when she opened the door and saw that it was him, she froze on the spot. Julian handed the flowers in his hand to her without any expression. Just as he was about to ask her if she was feeling better, Viggo, who was wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen and asked Emelia, Whosing? Julian stared at Viggo in disbelief. Viggo was dressed in casual clothes, with a female apron that was obviously smaller at his waist and a shovel in his hand. It seemed that he was cooking. Viggos attitude was as if he and Emelia were a family couple. Julian felt that the words a bolt from the blue was not enough to describe his mood at the moment. Viggo was also a little surprised to see Julian, especially when he took out arge bouquet of flowers. However, he quickly calmed down and called out to Emelia, who was also in shock, Mr. Hughes, why are you here? Pleasee in. With a dark face, Julian quickly took a step back. After taking back the flowers in his hand, he threw them at the anti-theft door of Emelia, turned around, and strode away. Ha! There was other man in her house, and that man was cooking for her. How could he go in? Should I go in and be a light bulb for them? Go in and see how they love each other? After taking the elevator downstairs, he strode out of the unit building. There was a big trash facing the door. He threw the bunch of flowers into it without hesitation. After the door was mmed in rudely and abruptly, Emelia and Viggo were shocked. Emelia came to her senses first. She said angrily, What is he doing? He was the one who knocked on the door. After she opened the door, he left without saying a word. Did Julian really think that he was the king of dominance? Did he think that he had the final say in this world? Did hee and go whenever he wanted? For some reason, Emelia felt that Julian was too baffling and too disrespectful. On the contrary, Viggo didnt think much of it. Mr. Hughes may have lost control of his emotions when he saw me here. Emelia could sense that Julian was losing control of his anger. But she was puzzled. Whats there to lose control of? I have divorced with him for more than a year. He has no right to forbid me to have my own friends! For the whole day, Emelia was feeling weak because of her period. In the afternoon, Viggo came to her again to talk to her in detail about Marvins suggestion in the script. However, Emelia didnt expect Viggo toe with big and small bags of dishes. She originally wanted to order takeout to finish her dinner with Viggo, but Viggo had brought the dishes, so she had to let him cook. She didnt expect Julian toe to her with a bunch of flowers. After the door opened, she was so shocked that she couldnt speak. Of course, the bunch of flowers should be in the trash can now. She didnt care. Viggoforted her. Dont be angry. Lets get ready for dinner. Emelia didnt want to recall the rude look on Julians face any longer, so she turned and left. He had to admit that Viggos cooking skills were excellent. Even people like Emelia, who were good at cooking, praised him after tasting it. Thinking about it carefully, it was the first time that Emelia had enjoyed the treatment of someone cooking for her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The three-year marriage between her and Julian could be said Julian did not do any chores. Maybe he didnt even know where the kitchen door was. She had done all three meals a day, and she had taken care of all the trivial things in his daily life. Apart from the financial support of their family, the rest of what Julian had done for their family was the things on the bed. After all, he had put in a lot of effort. Just take it as a sacrifice. In addition, Emelia had never enjoyed any treatment of being taken care of. It was she who went to see a doctor and took medicine herself. As for her period, she had never mentioned it to him. He would probably think that she was a spoiled little girl, or he simply ignored her. Every time she had her period, she had to endure it in front of Julian. Basically, she would rest at home for a day during the day, and the symptoms at night would be eased. Then he began to prepare dinner. By the time Julian got off work and got home, there was already delicious dinner on the table, so he naturally wouldnt notice her difort. Perhaps it was because she had been tormented by her period for a whole day. At this moment, Emelia was very moved by what Viggo did today. Sure enough, a considerate and tender man would make a woman feel nice. Chapter 100 Stumbled to Grow Up Emelia and Viggo chatted about the script while eating. Emelia felt that Marvins suggestion made sense. As expected, he was someone at the level of the Best Actor. He was even more proficient in the creation of the plot and conflicts. Emelia felt that he had benefited greatly. The content of script was almost finished, and the meal was about to be finished. Viggo looked up at Emelia opposite him and suddenly said seriously, I want to ask you a question. Emelia didnt understand. What? Viggo said in a deep voice, Will you agree if Julian chases you again? Impossible. Emelia denied it without thinking. He cant pursue me. Julian hated her so much. Their divorce was a lifetime relief for him. Why would he still pursue her? Emelia had never imagined that there would be such a possibility between her and Julian. Viggo said, Then what do you think? He came to you tonight with a bunch of flowers? Emelia frowned and thought for a while, then gave an answer. Didnt you just say that Yvonne wants to y the role? I think he came to me to put in good words for Yvonne. Viggo was stunned, and then heughed out loud again. Based on Emelias thoughts, even if he wanted to get her back, it definitely wouldnt be a simple matter. This was because, at Emelias side, it waspletely impossible for her and Julian to be together. Of course, this could only be med on Julian for hurting her too deeply in the past and shepletely cutting off any possibility in her heart. Emelia said word by word seriously, In the past, I was young and immature. I thought that love only needs to be sincere. Now I realize that a period of love needs two people to work hard. Moreover, look back now. In fact, Julian is not suitable for marriage at all. He is not suitable for long term contact. Julians personality was strong and domineering, proud and conceited. He did notfort her, care about her, or take care of her. There had been problems between them in the past. If she had not taken the initiative to show her goodwill, he could have carried out the cold war for a long time. Now, she felt very tired to be with such a person. Which woman didnt want to be protected and loved? Which woman didnt want to be doted on by the man? When she recalled the three years she had spent with Julian, she didnt feel any happiness at all. She just felt that it was a nightmare.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Viggo did not expect her to see it so thoroughly. He nodded in agreement and said, Everyone grew up from stumbling. Fortunately, you know how to halt your losses in time. Emelia said somewhat self-mockingly, To put it bluntly, even if someone gives me ten million now and let me marry Julian again, I wont marry. She would never marry him. If she continued to live like that, she might as well die. Viggoughed happily again. He couldnt be unhappy. Emelias words were too satisfying. If Julian knew what was going on in Emelias mind, he didnt know if he would be pissed to death. Viggo thought of a very suitable from a film for Julian. There was once a sincere love in front of him, but he did not cherish it. It was not until he lost it that he regretted it. This was the most painful thing in the world. After they finished talking about the script, Viggo took out an invitation card from his bag and handed it to Emelia. Theres a charity dinner party at the movie association this weekend. I want to take you there. Since you have officially be a screenwriter, you have to expand your contacts and make friends with your peers. Viggos words were sincere, and Emelia was very touched. Thank you. She raised her hand and took the invitation card. Viggo was right. In the three years when she had been with Julian, she had been a housewife and had left society seriously. She had been studying abroad for another year. Now that she had returned to China and started her career, she was aplete worker. Social interactions and interactions were necessary. Even if she was not good at it, she had to force herself to get used to it. Viggo saw her nervousness andforted her gently. Dont be nervous. Just stay with me then. Viggo smiled again and said, Neers also have their advantages. You dont have to be too enthusiastic at the beginning. You just need to get to know them first. Yes. Emelia nodded. In her heart, she swore to herself that she must do it well and try her best not to embarrass Viggo. Viggo couldnt help but sigh. As Mrs. Hughes for three years, she wouldnt be so nervous and helpless as long as Julian took her to attend several banquets. After the discussion, Viggo took his leave. Emelia sent Viggo away and tidied up. After washing up, she continued to modify the script. As for Julian, who left in a fit of anger, he called Ezra out of dinner. Ezra and Arthur happened to be at the same dinner party, so he took Arthur out. The three of them gathered in a restaurant that belonged to Ezra. While ordering the dishes, Julian thought of the scene when Viggo came out of the kitchen with the apron of Emelia. He was in a bad mood and pushed the menu aside. Ezra teased himzily, I personally feel that your mood has been rising and falling too much recently, close to the climacteric. Julian rolled his eyes at him. Who the hell was suffering from climacteric? Ezra and Arthur ignored his bad mood and continued to order food. Julian lit a cigarette for himself, bit the cigarette butt, and said bitterly, What are those men who are willing to cook for women thinking? Ezra answered without even raising his eyelids, Some people have too high requirements for food. Others dont even like what they make, so they choose to cook by themselves, such as me. Arthur said with a smile, Some people regard cooking as a kind of pastime, or a way to relieve pressure, such as me. Julian shot them a cold nce. They were singing one after another, which made him look like an ipetent man who didnt know how to cook. Arthur asked him, Why did you suddenly ask this question? Julian then told them about how he had bumped into Viggo tonight and how he had cooked at Emelias house. Ezra burst into a guffaw immediately. Arthur held back hisughter and said, You left directly? Isnt this a little impolite? Julian snorted heavily from his nose. He was angry at that time, so who cared about manners? Ezra smiled and asked him, Then why dont you like cooking? Julian spat out a smoke ring and said with disdain, Mens time is precious. Its better to use it at work. And, I dont want to catch the oily smell. He was a typical neat freak and a workaholic. He believed that he would never enter the kitchen for the rest of his life. He had never been in contact with these things since he was a child. When he was at home, Heather was in full charge of it. When he was studying abroad, he also had a special driver, chef, and housekeeper to manage his daily life. After he married Emelia, she took care of all the trivial matters. He had never been to the kitchen, and he didnt even know where the kitchen door was, and he didnt know where all the things in the house were. This caused his life to be a mess during the time he had just divorced to Emelia. Chapter 101 Heartless Woman Julian gnashed his teeth with anger when he thought of the days when he and Emelia just got divorced. Of course, he could easily find his ties, wristwatches, cufflinks, cor clips, and other essories he often wore in the closet. Regarding housewares, however, the blind search would take much longer. When he wanted to get himself some water, he rummaged through all the cabs in the kitchen, trying to find the ss he usually drank from given by Emelia. When he tried to brew some coffee, he fumbled with the coffee machine for a long time but still couldnt make it taste right. Emelia liked to keep the house neat and would always declutter timely. They lived in a pretty big house. One time, Julian got so mad when he couldnt find the thing he was looking for that he kicked over a cupboard right next to him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Julian was annoyed at Emelias being selfish. Back then, it was Emelia herself who begged him to marry her. Now that she had changed her mind, she just brushed him off with one crisp word, divorce. She made him look like a fool without any life skills. If she had just a tad bit conscience, she would have primed him with some basic information of the household beforehand. Humph. That heartless woman. If this goes on, they may really be a thing. I mean Emelia and Viggo, Ezra nced at Julian, his voice gentle. He continued, You see, he appreciates her talent and recognizes her ability at work. He confessed that he was attracted to her when she was maligned and offered her emotional support. When Emelia was sick, he took care of her and even cooked a big meal for her. Julian, Viggo is making some good moves on Emelia. Ezra concluded. Julian froze for a moment, the cigarette in his hand giving off a thin wisp of smoke. Arthur remained silent before adding solemnly, Julian, you didnt give Emelia enough love and care. Viggo will easily win her heart by showing so much of those. Ezra chimed in, Yeah. Do you know the saying? If you love a woman, spoil her until no other man could stand her. Then, she will never leave you.'' Arthur nodded eagerly, Yeah, Ezra is right. Take some time to reflect on your behaviors. Instead of showing her that he loved her, he ignored her feelings and disregarded her needs. Arthur swallowed the words. He didnt want to be the one to twist the knife. He knew that Julian must be feeling bitterly regretful himself. Julian took a hard puff of the cigarette. The harsh words Arthur and Ezra just said flustered his heart a little. Can you tell me why did you bring flowers there? Ezra asked. Julian flicked the ash from the cigarette and answered, deadpan, She used to fiddle with those things at home. I thought she liked flowers. Ezra shrugged helplessly with a smile on his face, Why are you worrying about her feelings now? Why do you care about what she likes now? Julian pursed his lips and turned to look at him. Ezra continued, Honestly, you really have to reflect on yourself. Or should I say, you need to work yourself out. You need to figure out your feelings towards Emelia. Regarding romantic rtionships, blunt were those concerned. Although Julian himself didnt think so, Ezra and Arthur could sense that Julian had feelings for Emelia. As Julians best friends, they felt obliged to point it out so that Julian wouldnt blow off the chance of reuniting with Emelia again. Julian nced at them and kept quiet. They didnt say much after that. After all, they both knew that Julian liked to y it cool and would never voice his feelings. To put it in a nice way, Julian is mellow. Ezra thought to himself. In reality, however, he is just reserved. Heathers call interrupted the threes gathering. Julian had been avoiding her call for a whole day now. So, he answered the phone. Heathers voice sounded from the phone, Julian, theres a charity dinner this weekend Im not going. Ive been busy recently. Julian cut in before Heather could finish her sentence. Julian knew what she was plotting. This charity dinner was nothing but a lousy excuse Heather used to make him take Yvonne as his plus one and get in touch with her again. Since Julian had already had it out with Randolph Sullivan, he would definitely not ept any more arrangements that they forced on him. Heather didnt know what to say for a few moments, I thought you might take Caroline to meet some eligible young men. Heather signed, Didnt you say that she was too troublesome and restless? I thought about it. I dont want to watch Caroline suffer abroad. So, instead of sending her to another country, I would rather marry her off. Julianughed at Heathers flimsy excuse. Firstly, Julian didnt believe that Caroline would be the one that would go with him. In the end, he would probably end up with Yvonne. By then, they would possibly make up another excuse to tell Julian that Caroline couldnt make it. Caroline was in this with Heather and Yvonne anyway. Also, he was utterly bbergasted by how far his mother would go just to keep Caroline around. Caroline had been ying around with countless guys in Riverside City these years. Her reputation had been ruined. Who would be so stupid to marry her? Heather and Caroline certainly wouldnt ept men from ordinary families. Marrying off Caroline was definitely not as easy as Heather thought. Also, sending Caroline abroad was for her own good, for everyones good. There was nothing insufferable about it. Julian took a deep breath, calming himself down, Mom, you know much more eligible young men and young women than I do. So, you have to worry about Carolines marriage now. I dont have any potential candidates here. By saying so, he was implying that he wouldnt attend the event with Caroline, let alone help her look for a boyfriend. People he knew deserved better than Caroline. My friends are waiting for me, got to go, Julian said. Heather tried to stop him from hanging up but failed. After the call ended, Ezramented, That charity dinner your mom just mentioned. Is it held by the Film Association? Emelia may go there since that is an event in the entertainment industry. Julian remained silent. Arthur added, Thats right. As a screenwriter, she definitely wont miss such an important asion in the entertainment industry. Julian felt ufortable thinking about Emelia being there as Viggos plus one. Ill be honest with you. I think Emelia looked stunning when she dolls up, Ezra said. Julian red at Ezra. Ezras words reminded him of what happened at the Hughes Groups anniversary party. That was his nightmare. Chapter 102 Just a Start He could still remember Emelias red dress, her luscious red lips, and the determined look on her face that day. Since then, Julian had developed some strange spite against women d in showy apparel or heavy makeup, especially those who wore bright red lipsticks. He felt like he was almost driven insane by Emelia. The thing was, he had never seen her wearing makeup that was not light and fresh. In their three years of rtionship, she always looked like a gentle and virtuous housewife. The only time she was all dressed up in front of him had left him with no good memories. The divorce paper she threw to him in front of all those people at the party made him lose face and also traumatized him. Sensing Julians re, Ezra raised his hands and apologized, Sorry, sorry. I shouldnt have brought it up. His words soothed Julian a little. The three then went on focusing on their dinner gathering. Ezra asked when he found that Julian was checking his phone constantly, Are you in a hurry? What do you mean? Julian returned him a question. Ezra pointed at Julians phone and said, Seeing that youve been checking your phone, I thought you may have an appointmentter. Julian was speechless. He couldnt tell them that he was waiting for Emelias message, could he? He could tell that the way he reacted earlier tonight definitely made Emelia sense that he got angry, but why wasnt she checking on him? Not even sending a text message? He waited and waited. But still, there were no new messages, nothing. No. Julian fobbed off Ezras inquiry. Ezra exchanged a look with Arthur and said nothing more. After the gathering ended, Julian drove away first. Ezra went along with Arthur. Arthur pondered for a while before heaving a long sigh, It seems that Julian cant ept that Emelia was totally unmoved by what happened tonight. Apparently, Arthur and Ezra had long seen through Julians charade. Ezra leaned against the carzily. Maybe he hasnt realized that Emelia is serious about cutting the cord with him. He still believed that Emelia cares about him none the less. Arthur shrugged. When will he realize that then? When Emelia is with some other man? Ezra answered helplessly, Who knows? If he really waits until then, it would be toote, Arthur sighed. Perhaps when they were together, Emelias submissive attitude gave Julian an illusion that her world would always revolve around him. Hence, Julian still held his head high, not deigning to reality. Julian patiently waited for Emilias message for a whole night but got nothing. Only then did he realize that Emelia probably didnt care if he was angry or not. She didnt care about him anymore. Before, she could sense even the slightest mood changes of his. But now, she didnt care anymore. Meanwhile, Emelia not only didnt care about Julians feelings but was infuriated by Julians rude actions. Emelia actually took a whole new look at Julian when he offered to help her with the bank statement and kicked out Oliver and Taylor for her. But Julian ruined Emelias good impression on him when he stormed outst night. As the saying went, A leopard cant change his spots. Julian could never lose his cockiness. On Saturday night, Emelia attended the charity dinner with Viggo. Nina helped her pick out a nice and simple ck dress. It was backless but not excessively revealing. The skin on Emelias back was smooth and tender. Nina suggested Emelia show it off a little since she had such a beautiful back. Not to attract anyone, just to show how gorgeous she looked. Emelia adopted Ninas advice. Every woman wanted to look presentable in public, and she is no exception Nina had pronounced facial features and an amazing body. Any color would look great on her. She picked out a gold sequined dress and looked stunning in it. Emelia said that Ninas beauty would easily eclipse all the female celebrities in the industry. Since Ninas hot new series just came out, she attended the event with Harry Zink, her costar in the show. This was how it worked in the entertainment circle. Costars would be forced to attend events together to spread some rumors about them to attract more audiences. Actually, Nina hated this marketing pitch. However, she eventually gave in to reality. Unless one of the costars was already married, they would have to attend events together, do live streams together, and sit for magazine shoots together.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Since Nina and Harry were both single, their agencies just forced them together. Thinking about meeting Harry again gave Emelia a headache. She felt bad about dragging Harry through the mess and letting him beat someone up. When she was trolled all over the Inte, it was Harry who called her, saying that he would publicly speak up for her. Emelia had a hard time talking him out of doing so. At least then, she was just being cursed by his fans. If Harry spoke up for her on social media, his crazy fans would grow even more rampant and would probably eat her alive. There is no need to avoid him. Just sit back and enjoy the admiration from Harry. Nina smiled. Emelia felt a little helpless. Nina added, I think its just a start. Emelia was confused, What start? Nina had one arm around Emelias shoulders, looking at the reflection of Emelia in the mirror. She looked so pretty in that ck dress. Nina replied, Its just a start of men making moves on you. There will be moreing your way. Just take it easy. Have you forgotten about how popr you were back in school years? Nina ced her chin on Emelias shoulder, reminiscing. Countless guys swooned on you back in high school. Not to mention the college years, Nina sighed. But you got Julian on your mind back then. Otherwise, you could have found a guy who loves you and cherishes you. Every time I think about the way Julian treats you, I feel sorry for you. You deserve better. Emelia had a beautiful look and a gentle temperament. She was the crush of many guys back when they were in school. As if that was not enough, her talent was also one of the factors that made guys fall for her. Her articles were printed in the school newspaper and broadcast through the radio station on campus. Nina and Emelia were the famous beauty duo on campus. In the eye of Nina and many of Emelias suitors, Emelia was a precious gem. However, Julian treated Emelia like she was some valueless garbage. The more Nina thought of that, the more she disliked Julian. Ninas words also brought Emelia back to the days when guys would pursue her like crazy. Emelia was so confident and jubnt back then. After she married Julian, her confidence was crushed by him. However, Emelia didnt hate him for that. She stared at her reflection in the mirror and chuckled, Nina, you know, there is a saying that goes like this I never regretted falling in love with him. I respect how the stories will end.'' She paid the price for loving him. Although she couldnt turn the situation around, she had tried her best. She could go away with a clear conscience. Your heart is too big for you. Nina didnt know what to say about Emelia anymore, so shemented on Julian. Julian Hughes is so lucky to have you as his ex. I guess he is favored by Lady Luck somehow. Emelia giggled, amused by Ninas remark. There were so many things more interesting than men and romance. Why not just move on with life? Chapter 103 Tricks Emelia attended the charity dinner, and Yvonne was there as well. Julian turned down the invitation. Yvonne could only ask Caroline to go with her so that she could maintain her identity of a future member of the Hughes family. Everyone thought that Yvonne was going to marry into the Hughes family since she got along so well with Caroline. Yvonne was in a white strapless gown, intentionally showing her cleavage. Of course, showing a little flesh to get ahead in the career was pretty normal in the entertainment circle. The color white really suited Yvonnes style. Caroline also looked beautiful in a dusty pink dress. It matched her skin tone. The two immediately swarmed into a group of women the minute they made it to the venue. Julian didnte with you? a woman asked Yvonne, smiling.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Caroline cut in before Yvonne could make up an answer, You know Julian. He is just a workaholic. I dont know what Yvonne sees in him. Yvonne smiled elegantly, Men should focus on the career. The reason why Caroline was sensible enough to defend Yvonne was that Heather had asked her to help Yvonne maintain a good image in advance. Plus, Yvonne had promised her the greatest benefits after Yvonne married into the Hughes family. So, she naturally would help Yvonne. Although Caroline didnt care about the money, she couldnt stand it when Julian deducted her allowance every time she got in trouble. If Yvonne, her best friend, got to hold the Hughes familys wallet, she would give Caroline a great deal of money then. Hearing Caroline and Yvonnes words, the group of women was convinced that Julian marrying Yvonne. Another woman nced at Yvonnes t belly and whispered to her curiously, Yvonne, why did you step off-screen all of a sudden? Are you pregnant? The word pregnant flustered Yvonnes heart. She was a little nervous about her flimsy lie being exposed. She made up an excuse of her being pregnant to drive a wedge between Emelia and Julian. Yvonne was afraid that Julian would find out about this because she didnt know how to face him if he really did. The fact that she and Julian had never slept together before made her even jumpier. No. Stop it, Yvonne replied with a polite smile. The group of womenughed and congratted her, reminding Yvonne to invite them to her and Julians wedding. Thinking about the dilemma she was in, Yvonne hated Emelia even more. Yvonne gnashed her teeth. When she looked up, she saw Emelia entering from the door, holding Viggos arm. Their arrival made quite a stir in the venue because Emelia looked fabulous. Yvonne couldnt believe her eyes. She stared at Emelia for some time, couldnt shift her gaze away. It was probably because Emelia had never dressed up like this, so everyone was stunned by the sudden change of her style. Yvonne still remembered how dazzling Emelia looked in that red dress at the Hughes Groups anniversary party. The low whispers of the staff praising Emelias good look after she left the venue that day echoed in Yvonnes head. Someone even said that Emelia was more beautiful than Yvonne, the most popr actress who was constantly involved in scandalous rumors with Julian. Hearing that, she was so angry and jealous that her nail sank into her palm. Caroline also saw Emelia, so she dragged Yvonne to the side. Has she no shame? She is not qualified to be here! Caroline said crossly. Yvonne sneered, She came with Viggo, didnt she? She is Viggos favorite screenwriter after all. I guess she found a way to Viggos bed. She just had to y it dirty. Gross, said Caroline with a contemptuous look on her face. Ill go talk to her, Caroline hummed coldly. Dont. Yvonne stopped her. Why not? Caroline was puzzled. Julian will get mad at you if you embarrass her in public. Caroline bought Yvonnes pretense of worrying about her and was deeply touched. Now, she wanted to pick on Emelia even more. Emelia wasnt bothered by Caroline and Yvonnes hostility against her. She couldnt care less about them. Viggo introduced her to many producers, famous directors, and professional screenwriters. She was too busy chatting with them to even notice Caroline and Yvonnes presence. After that, Viggo took Emelia aside to get some fresh air. He gazed down at Emelia and said gently, When you get famous, you will leave Tymers Entertainment eventually. You will need these connections as an individual screenwriter. Emelia was a little shocked by his words. She didnt know why Viggo would think that she would go solo. Although she wanted to get somewhere with her career, she was not the kind of person who would even think of going solo. First off, she didnt have the ambition in her. Secondly, she was very grateful for Viggo giving her a chance to be a screenwriter and supporting her to pursue further study. She swore back then that she would work for him for all her life as long as Viggo employed her. Viggo sensed what was in her mind and smiled. I know you are not nning on that. But all these years in this industry taught me one thing, and that is to n ahead. There is a big world out there waiting for you, Viggo added. Emelia was extremely talented. Viggo would never hold her back because he knew that she had a bright future in front of her. Emelia was moved by Viggos sincerity and kindness. Thank you, she said, her eyes brimming with tears. A video was sent to Julians phone. In that clip, Emelia and Viggo were staring at each other. The video was recorded by Ezra. He waszily leaning against a table while sending a text message to Julian. Ezra: Come! Viggo is making a move. Theres some chemistry going on! Ezra: I dont know what trick Viggo used. But Emelia was seriously MOVED. Ezra was indeed exaggerating. However, if this kept happening, Viggo and Emelia might really be a thing. By then, Julian would regret his decision of noting here today. About twenty minutester, Julian arrived at the venue. He dressed in an all-ck tuxedo, looking solemn. Julian was the hottest business upstart in Riverside City. He was elegant, handsome, and with extraordinary bearings. Therefore, his presence caused a great sensation at the event. When he walked through the door, Caroline was hooking up with some guy at the event, and Yvonne was chatting with a few female celebrities over red wine. A woman was confused by Julians sudden arrival. Didnt you say Julian wont be here today? she asked. Yvonne was also shocked. She didnt expect that he woulde. Did Did Julian change his mind because Emelia was here? Yvonne had a pretty strained rtionship with Julian for the moment. He certainly couldnt be here for her. How would that make Yvonne look? Chapter 104 Weird Dress The smile froze on Yvonnes lips, He may finish his work One said, So he must be here to pick you up. Wow, hes so considerate. A knight in shining armor who cant wait toe to your rescue. Another said with a smile, So it is. Youre so pretty. He must be worried that other men would take you away. Yvonne used to love to hear these words, but now she felt very nervous. Because no one else knew that Julian would make a clean break with her. Yet, she believed he wouldpromise. Whether it was because of her fathers power, or her fathers kindness to the Hughes, he would marry her. She thought Julian may havente round yet, and in time he wouldpromise. This was why she maintained a false image of being in love with Julian. But she did not expect Julian would suddenly appear. He clearly told Heather not to attend. If Julian ignored her tonight, she would be embarrassed. Thinking of this, she hastened to said, I have to go to the restroom. She then turned and walked away to avoid Julian. When Yvonne hid in the bathroom, the first thing she did was to call Caroline. But Caroline could be so obsessed with talking to some guy that Caroline didnt answer her phone for a long time. She was annoyed with Caroline who never made but always broke. But she had to stay in the bathroom for a while because she didnt know what to do. Her embarrassment made her hate Emelia even more. If Julian is really here for Emelia Yvonne bit her lip hard and determined to make Emelia pay. Outside, the socialites who were just with Yvonne greeted Julian warmly when they saw him, Mr. Hughes, Vonnie just went to the bathroom. But he nced at the speaking woman coldly and then stepped straight without talking to her. The woman said to herpanion with confusion, Why did he react like that? Just like I shouldnt have told him about Yvonne. Who knows. the other sneered, Actually, I dont understand why Julian liked Yvonne who was mean and phony. I couldnt believe he wanted to marry her. It was obvious that Yvonne got in bad among her friends. After that womans tease, others immediately followed repeated, Thats true. She can be popr is because Julians great help, isnt she? There are many beauties in the entertainment circle, and Yvonnes just one of them. Yvonne could be red just because the roles she yed were good, which were got with the help of Julian. However, she always showed that her fame was due to her own efforts. She also considered herself beautiful and acting. Julian didnt care what happened between these women. He walked over to Ezra, but his sight caught Emelia correctly. She dressed in a ck maxi dress, standing next to Viggo. She was talking to several people with a shining and bright smile on her face. The long eyeline brought out her beautiful and enchanting eyes. He had never seen her in such a striking form. You are so Ezra passed Julian a ss of wine. He had no idea how to describe his good friend. After he texted Julian, he turned to chat with someone else for a while. Then, Julian came. It was obvious that Julian still had feelings for Emelia, right? Julian did not answer, but he only remained a cold face and drank wine from his ss. But he spat out in the next second. Not for anything else, he saw the bared part of her back because of her turning around. From his arrival to the present, all he ever saw was her front, ording to which he assumed her dress was a normal cut. Her maxi dress is sleeveless which showed her thin shoulders. He can ept it. Who would have thought her back was so revealing. He was mesmerized and even dazzled by her smooth and wless back. Julian was so angry, which startled Ezra. Ezra took a step back to avoid him, and said with dislike, Whats wrong with you? Ezra understood when he looked around. He saw Emelias back to them, She has been walking around the banquet dressed like this for a while. Butpared to what other women wear, I think her dress is pretty conservative. To Ezra, Julians reaction was too fussy. Julian had attended numerous banquets. It was normal for women to bare their backs at banquets, isnt it? He was feeling bad, especially when he saw Viggo sometimes sped Emelia around the waist. Ezra just tutted and praised, Emelias back is gorgeous, young and sexy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian said unhappily, Stop your obscene words. Ezra felt his harmless, Am I obscene? How nice my words are! Julian sneered. If someone said those words in front of him, he would have started the fright already. He ignored Ezra, and then walked toward Emelia and Viggo with a ss in his hand. Actually, Emelia saw Julian before. But she didnt want to be seen by him, and then she turned her back on purpose. To avoid embarrassment, she thought that she and Julian had better not meet on such an asion. Besides, she didnt want to associate with Julian at all because of Yvonnes and Carolines presence. But Emelia didnt expect Julian would approach her. She had to lift her eyes to him, with a decent smile. Viggo greeted Julian and Ezra who walked behind Julian first, Mr. Hughes. Mr. Cantillo. You are gorgeous today. Ezra praised Emelia. He was really good at making women happy. Emelia smiled and nodded, Thank you. Julian sneered beside and said with a discontent tone, Youre a writer, not an actress. Are you enjoying it, getting attention by wearing weird clothes? Ezra rolled his eyes. He was quite speechless at what Julian said. How to make women happy was really an art, and Julian was theyman. Viggo smiled slightly and look at in front ident calmly. Infuriated, Emelia gripped the ss tightly, as if she could have crushed it with a little more force. Firstly, her dress was perfectly normal. In a group of women who tried to be the best, it was conservative for her to bare her back. But how could he say she was wearing weird clothes? Yvonnes dress had a deep V neck and showed her shoulder and thigh. Why didnt he say anything? Was he afraid? Well, he just thought she was a pushover and only dared to bully her. Secondly, he said she was just trying to get attention. In his heart, she had always been an unscrupulous woman. Chapter 105 Unspeakable frustration If it wasnt for her calmness and reason, Emelia would have sshed the wine in Julians face. Although she restrained herself, she would no longer knuckle under to him. Facing Julians displeased gaze, she smiled, and then said calmly, Yes, Im just trying to gain attention from everyone. I want all eyes on me. I want them to invest in my scripts. In that way, I can be famous. Whats wrong with that? Since he thought she was the kind of unscrupulous person, she might as well confirm his opinion. Anyway, now that he had nothing to do with her, why would she bother to exin anything? Hearing Emelia admit it uncharacteristically, Julian pursed his lips in silence. He frowned and stared at Emelia. His dark eyes reflected no light that no one could see the emotions inside. Viggo chimed in at the right moment, Mr. Johansen, Mr. Cantillo, we have something else to do. Please excuse us After Viggo finished speaking, he took Emelia away. Emelia turned around decisively without giving Julian another look. After walking away for a few steps, Viggo asked Emelia in a low voice, Are you okay? Julians words were really mean. Normally, for a powerful man like Julian, he should know very well what was inappropriate to say in a certain asion. But why did he hurt Emelia like that? The only exnation was that he cared about her so much that even his judgement was affected by it. Emelia smiled and replied, Im fine. She was really fine. At first, she was really annoyed by Julians words, but she was soon relieved. Viggo sighed, Mr. Hughes seems to be targeting you deliberately, I dont know he was doing this out of love or hate Emelia gave a self-mocking dryugh, How could it be love? It must be hatred and disgust. He hated her, so he said all those words to sneer at her. Behind them, Ezra took a sip of wine and asked Julian in confusion, Well, why do you have to hurt each other like that? Its true that Julians words hurt Emelia, but Emelias admission without defending herself also hurt Julian. Because she didnt even bother to defend herself, it meant that she didnt care about Julian at all. But in Ezras opinion, Julian just stewed in his own juice. He did say those mean words. He asked for it. Julian was clearly surprised by Emelias outfit today. He didnt want her to be so conspicuous and be stared by so many men, but what he blurted out was nothing but harsh words. Typical Julian, his bark was worse than his bite. There was a faint trace of annoyance in Julians eyes, and an indescribable feeling of frustration rose in his heart. Recently, everything he did in front of Emelia seemed to be wrong. This was something never happened in his thirty-two years of life. Ezra raised his hand and patted his shoulder, and spoke earnestly, This is what they called karma. If you still stick to the arrogant attitude like you treated Emelia before, Im afraid the rtionship between the two of you will be worse and worse. Then, Ezra left to talk with others. Julian raised his head and drank his wine. Suddenly he saw Yvonne walking towards him. Yvonne stayed in the bathroom for a long time and couldnt get through to Caroline, so she had no choice but toe out in a low mood. She originally wanted to stay away from thosedies who had just talked to her and secretly went to find Caroline. Unexpectedly, they saw her, and they were asking her to go over again. Yvonne gritted her teeth and decided to take the initiative to talk to Julian. For one thing, she could stay away from thosedies; for another, she also wanted to have a serious conversation with Julian. So she smiled at thedies, and walked towards Julian. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw Julian and Ezra talking to Emelia and Viggo with wine in their hands. She bit her lip and staring at them, for fear that something would happen between Julian and Emelia in public. Unexpectedly, they had just said a few words, and then Viggo left with Emelia. Julian was awkward, as if he was having a bad conversation with Emelia. Yvonne breathed out a sigh of relief. She was the one benefited the most from this when Julian couldnt get along with Emelia. Yvonne walked up to Julian with her skirt lifted. But Julian just nced at her coldly, Is something wrong?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yvonnes eyes turned red in a sudden. With begging tone and attitude, she looked at Julian and pleaded, Julian, lets talk, okay? Julian gave her another look, then pursed his lips and turned and walked out of the ballroom. Yvonne could only follow up closely. In the garden outside the banquet hall, Yvonne stopped and sobbed in a low voice, Julian, I really know I was wrong. I swear that I will never do anything to Emelia again. Julian said lightly, The problem between us has nothing to do with Emelia. Yvonne cried even more fiercely. Julian added, Yvonne, the rtionship between us ispletely over. Its been four years since we broke up. During the time after my divorce, I tried to ept you again. But in the end, I found that we were so different in almost everything. Four years was not a short time, enough to exhaust the weak rtionship between the two. Yvonne couldnt ept what she heard. She stepped forward and grabbed Julian tightly, crying as if her spirit copsed, Julian, I really cant live without you! I can make a change. I can change anything for you! At this moment, Yvonne tried her best to retain Julian. But Julian let go of her hand with no expression. He just turned around and walked away. Yvonne covered her face with her hands and burst into tears. When she broke up with Julian and entered the entertainment industry with confidence, she couldnt have imagined that one day Julian would give her up If she had known she would be abandoned one day, she would never have broken up with him or even married Julian. Its so sad that there is no what if in the reality Yvonne was crying so hard that her makeup was smeared. She had to go to the bathroom first to touch up her makeup. Coincidentally, as soon as she walked into the bathroom, she met Emelia who was about to leave after washing her hands. Emelia was a little surprised when she saw Yvonnes crying look. In her impression, Yvonne was always bright, elegant and dignified at all times. What happened to her today? But thats not what she should be curious about. She quickly withdrew her gaze and looked away. When Yvonne saw Emelia, she was agitated, because it reminded her how embarrassed she was at the moment. She stepped forward, grabbed Emelia and shouted, Stop! Emelia was dragged by Yvonne and almost fall down. She pulled her arm out as soon as she found her bnce. What are you doing? Are you insane? Emelia was furious. She stayed away from her and thosedies all night. And she was having a unhappy conversation with Julian. But what had she done to provoke Yvonne? Its bullshit! Im insane? Yvonne shouted, raising her voice, I became like this because of you! Emelia asked her with her arms around arms, Wait, did something happen between you and Julian? And you are harassing me because of this. Yvonne scolded, So what! Arent you doing dirty stuff behind my back? Chapter 106 Faked Her Pregnancy Yvonnes words amused Emelia. She keptughing loudly and sarcastically until Yvonne gritted her teeth. Emelia looked at Yvonne and said sarcastically, Yvonne, when you kept hyping up your affair with Julian; when you forged a pregnancy ultrasound report to ruin my marriage with Julian, why didnt I went to settle the ount with you? Emelias makeup today was a powerful statement. When she stood in front of Yvonne and spoke in an aggressive tone, Yvonne was actually startled. She has always regarded Emelia as a meek, a nobody, someone she can bully at will. But at this moment, she was a little shocked by Emelias feistiness. What Yvonne raised her finger at Emelia, but she could say nothing. Her shoulders shaking violently because of the suppressed anger. Emelias words really hit her in the spot, making her extremely embarrassed. Yes, at the beginning, she was desperate to destroy the marriage between Emelia and Julian, and deliberately harassed Emelia. But she didnt expect that one day she would be counterattacked by Emelia. Emelia added, You did a lot of damage to me and my marriage back then, but I had never done anything to you. I think Ive made myself clear to you many times that Julian and I are purely working partners now. Emelia was really exhausted to rify this again and again. She had exined herself to Yvonne, to Caroline, and to Heather Duncan But they didnt believe it, as if Julian was such a popr and perfect man. Indeed, she had also been crazy for this charming man, but that was all over. She looked at Yvonne coldly and said, I have young boys and mature gentlemen chasing after me. Im satisfied with my career as a screenwriter. Why would I go back to someone that I dumped? With all due respect, just because you like to tangle with your ex, it doesnt mean others like it too. Her words were full of disdain for Julian. The disdain she showed towards Julian, indicated that she was also mocking Yvonnes choice. This made Yvonne so furious that she almost out of control. Just when Yvonne was about to step forward and tear up Emelias indifferent face, the bathroom door was suddenly kicked open. Emelia and Yvonne looked up at the same time and saw Julian standing outside with a cold face. Yvonnes legs went limp and almost fell to the ground, while Emelia calmly raised her lips and gave them a mocking smile. Judging from Julians furious expression, he had probably heard the conversation between she and Yvonne just now, especially about the fake pregnancy report. Emelia never thought of bringing it up in front of Julian. But she didnt expect that he would know about it in this way. The truth will out sooner orter. Since Yvonne has done this kind of thing, she should pay what she had done. Because it was the womens bathroom, Julian didnt step inside. Standing at the door, he stared at Yvonne with anger all over his body and asked, What do you mean by faking the pregnancy ultrasound report? Yvonne was trembling violently. The makeup on her face was already smeared, and now she looked even more frightening with her white face. Seeing this, Emelia decided to leave first. Anyway, it was Yvonnes own evil, so Yvonne should exin to Julian herself. But when she had just reached the door, Julian dragged her back and asked her in an angry tone, Where are you going? Emelia frowned slightly. He was probably really angry, and the force of his hand made her arm hurt. She managed to calm down and said, Mr. Hughes, it is personal stuff between the two of you. And I dont think its appropriate for me to join the conversation here. The power of Julians grip on her hand increased a little, and his voice rose up, Personal stuff between the two of us? She forged a pregnancy report to destroy our marriage. You told me it has nothing to do with you? Julian really didnt expect to hear such a conversation. He wasing to Emelia to apologize for what he had just said to her. But before Emelia came out, he saw Yvonne enter the bathroom. Julian thought of Yvonnes resentment towards Emelia, so he silently waited at the door and try to find what was going on inside just for the purpose of stopping Yvonne from harming others. He was astonished when he heard such a conversation. He never knew the reason why Emelia divorce him so decisively. It turned out that Yvonne had done this in secret. Emelia said lightly, Whether its because of her or not, we are now divorced. She was the one responsible to you. It certainly has nothing to do with me. After finished speaking, Emelia continued to try to get out of his grasp. Julian gritted her teeth and said, Since you already knew about this, why didnt you tell me? Emelia pursed her lips and looked at him silently for a while. She then suddenly shook his hand away with all her strength, leaving without looking back, with her high heel clip-clopping on the floor. Why should she tell him? Why should she use anyone? Because the fundamental reason of their divorce was not Yvonne. But Julian didnt seem to understand at all. He still tried to me their divorce on these ridiculous external reasons. Thats why she pushed Julian away so hard. His behavior just pissed her off. Julian could certainly feel Emelias annoyance, but he felt inexplicable. But now is not the time to investigate these matters, he looked coldly at the flustered Yvonne, and spit out a word, Speak! Yvonne knew that she couldnt hide the truth, so she calmed down.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She let go of her tightly biting lips and admitted frankly, Yes, I did do that. But that was Carolines suggestion. Wasnt she pregnant that time? When I apanied her to the hospital to have the abortion, she said why not stimte Emelia with the fake pregnancy ultrasound report. She said that your grandfather was urging you to have a baby with Emelia at that time. And Emelia must be very concerned about the pregnancy. So we faked the report. Yvonne admitted everything, but she put all the me on Caroline. Julian felt like exploded after hearing this. No matter who suggested this, his dear sister was also involved in this matter. As for Caroline, although he didnt like his sisters behavior, he always protected her and helped her, trying his best to give her a stable and happy life. She always looked down on Emelia before. And she had even bullied Emelia before. But he let her go because of the family rtionship. But he didnt expect that Caroline would do such thing that vited his bottom line. And Yvonne, her tricks were really Julian didnt know how to describe his mood at the moment. When he was dating Yvonne, what he loved was her poise, her independence and ambition. At the beginning, Yvonne decided to break up with him, saying that she wanted to prove her ability independently, and she didnt want to rely on him or her father. So, when Yvonne first entered the entertainment industry, she hid the fact that she was Randolph Sullivans daughter. Then, after she slowly became popr, these details were dug out by others. Back then, he admired Yvonnes independence and her low-key style, who never boasted about her family. Because of that, he had looked down upon Emelia for a long time. Chapter 107 That’s Enough Seeing that Julian was silent, Yvonne cried out immediately, Im so sorry! I was obsessed. I love you so much. As long as I think that you are Emelias husband, I just cant hold back my jealousy. So I agreed with Carolines advice immediately. I love you so much, Julian. I regretted breaking up with you. She looked so inconsble. Julian found that someone was walking toward the restroom. After all, it was not a suitable ce to talk, so he said with disgust, Come out! As he turned to leave, he called the driver, Go find Caroline. After five minutes, the driver rang back while Julian was in the garden outside the hall. Mr. Hughes, Miss Hughes is in the parking lot. Let here to the garden right now! The driver quickly knocked on the car window in front of him after hanging up. Miss, Mr. Hughes wants to see you in the garden now. In her car, Caroline was kissing with a man she had just met at the banquet. If the driver hadnt found her, the two would be ready to have sex. She was annoyed with the interruption. I am busy. ncing at her, who was messy, the driver turned away his head and continued, Hes vexed. Youd better hurry up. Caroline knew her brother well, who would be so frightening when being furious. She tidied up, said goodbye reluctantly to the man in the car and went to Julian unwillingly. As soon as she got there, she saw that Yvonne was sitting awkwardly on the bench crying while Julian stood by angrily. Julian. With a slight greeting, Caroline walked over in guilty. As soon as Julian saw her, he roared angrily, Go abroad tomorrow! No! Caroline was worried. No! I dont! It was unexpected. She thought Julian gave up the idea, for he hadnt talked about it these days. Caroline was astonished and asked Yvonne, Whats wrong with him? Why does he want me to leave tomorrow? Yvonne was rendered tongue-tied, crying hard. How could she care about Caroline when she was even irrefutable? You dont know why? How dare you forge a pregnancy report? Caroline flinched. She had never thought it toe to light, let alone that she was now the culprit.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thinking of this, she immediately exined. Its not my fault. I just helped her under her suggestion. Yvonne, who was angry, got up and red at her. Caroline! What? Am I wrong? Caroline shouted. For not to go abroad, she regardless of anything. I would never do such things if it wasnt for you to marry Julian. Yvonne was so furious. They actually had forgotten who proposed it first, but they had made a consensus back then. However, neither of them wanted to be responsible now. One moment they were BFFs, and the next they turned out to be basically fake friends. Julian was not interested in their fight but required in a cold tone. You must leave here tomorrow. Now go home and pack your bags. Dont be a clown. Then his eyes fell to Yvonnes face with indifference and disgust. You have let me down so much. We end from now on. After saying all these, he left. Nobody cared why the two girls cried out loud. Meanwhile, Emelia bumped into Nina outside the restroom in the banquet hall, who asked in concern, Did Julian fight with you? I saw him with you just now. Emelia shook her head. No. But you dont look well, Nina added. Emelia told Nina what had happened. Julian has known that Caroline made a fake pregnancy notice. Nina was surprised and thenughed gloatingly. Secrets are always revealed through their keepers. Now Caroline will be done. Emelia didnt answer. She had no idea whether Caroline would be done or not, but Julian was indeed furious. It seemed that he actually didnt know her well. Nina sighed. Wed better not keep any personas. In case that, we wont be embarrassed when our personas fail. Fortunately, she didnt make an elegant image to the public in showbiz, or she would lose her all permanently when someone found her real character. In a white suit, Harry looked handsome, walking over. Therefore, Nina simply left with an excuse. Emelia was speechless that her BBF Nina always tried to let men approach her. Emelia. Harry was a little confused. Long time no see. Hows it going? Emelia smiled. Not bad. Harry stammered, Nina told me that Julian was your ex-husband. He found that Emelia and Julia had a special rtionship when he fought with the vice directorst time, but he didnt expect they were actually a couple. He did know that Emelia had divorced, it all broke all over the inte a few days ago, but her handsome and wealthy ex-husband was unknown precisely. But Nina said it was Julian. He was stunned. No wonder Mr. Hughes ordered a steak for them when he invited Emelia to a dinner. No wonder Julian appeared in the police stationst time. No wonder Emelias ex-husband was that wealthy to support the Jones family. Yes, he is my ex-husband, Emelia answered with a smile. So, dont waste your time on me. I am a divorced woman. She added. Soon, Harry interrupted her and gazed at her with his beautiful eyes. I dont mind you are divorced. Emelia was speechless. Are young boys nowadays all so eptive? Theyre okay with a divorced woman? Chapter 108 I’m Sorry Harry continued. I just dont understand why you get a divorce. Julian is so wealthy and handsome. He doesnt love me, Emelia answered slightly. She could say it out calmly now. A trace of surprise shed in Harrys eyes. He chuckled, It turns out that a man like him will make stupid mistakes. Emelia was confused. Harry exined in a sarcastic tone, Mistress is always better than a wife. Rumors had it that Julian had affairs with Yvonne. Harry, like everyone else, once thought that Julians wife might not be pretty to show up. But now that he knew the truth, he was even more confused. In his opinion, Emelia was much more perfect than Yvonne. Emeliaughed. Dont say that. Every man has his hobbyhorse. Perfect could never win love, let alone her background was worse than Yvonnes. You are young. Focus on your carrier. Emelia was going to leave. Harry was reluctant, calling her name directly. Emelia. Although I am younger than you, I am mature enough. I know what I want. He said firmly. Just as Emelia was about to answer him, she frowned upon seeing Julianing over. What was he going to do? Harry also saw Julian along Emelias line of sight, so he blocked Emelia instinctively. Julian nced at him and said to Emelia, Lets talk. Harry was about to say something immediately, but Emelia stopped him. She agreed, Okay. She didnt want to make a scene and be embarrassed at the banquet, right in front of so many people. As leaving, she showed Harry a smile. Dont worry. Although Harry was reluctant, he had to stay still. They left the banquet hall before and after. Emelia didnt want to be conspicuous, so she sat in when Julian opened his car door. Julian was emotionless, driving the car without saying the destination. Emelia finally called Viggo. Mr. Johansen, I have to leave for a while. She was his date tonight, so she had to tell him. However, as soon as she finished talking, Julian sneered, as if mocking her for reporting everything to Viggo. Ignoring him, Emelia heard Viggo asking worriedly, Do you need any help? No. Emelia sounded so calm that Viggo didnt say anything anymore. Julian drove to the seaside but when they got off, he realized this might be a bad decision. Although it was mid-summer, it was still a bit chilly on the beach. Emelia wore only a dress. Julian regretted it when he saw her rubbing her arms. He didnt think it through just now but just find this ce quieter than the hall. He quickly took off his jacket to cover Emelia, wanting to keep her from cold. She was taken aback and stepped backwards to dodge instinctively. Im not cold, thank you. Emelia refused, although it was icy. Julian nced at her with unsatisfaction and covered her with the coat again, a little overbearing. Emelia epted, for she didnt want to be held in his arms. She tidied her clothes and showed a smile. Thank you. Julian stepped back to make a distance between them. However, no soon, he began to inquire, Do you have to divorce because of a bogus pregnancy report? Without waiting for her to say anything, he went on. I have no rtionship with her. I didnt touch her when I dated her, let alone during our marriage. Not even after we divorced. He initially intended to exin that he had done nothing with Yvonne. However, he even exined the situation in the rtionship and after the divorce for fear that she wouldnt believe him. Emelia was astonished. In a word, he had never had sex with Yvonne.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But it was not the point. Looking at Julian, she was soon to be reasonable and said calmly, You never know. Julian was puzzled. What? Emelia was a little self-mockery. I divorced you, not because of any external interference, but because you dont love me. She looked at the sea and said lightly. Do you remember? At grandpas birthday party, he asked you to have a baby. You said I didnt deserve it. You said you wouldnt have a baby with a woman you didnt love. Julians expression froze all of a sudden. He recalled that day. He indeed said all these, but he thought she told grandpa to force him. Thus, she would be Mrs. Hughes all along. But he found he was wrong since she mentioned divorce and actually didnt think highly of being Mrs. Hughes. Emelia didnt look at him but continued. I have a heart too. I was drown in despair after being hurt so many times, so I want to divorce. The end of a rtionship is not to me for outsiders. Julians confusion meant that he didnt find his disadvantages in this rtionship. He thought that everyone would love him unconditionally. Julian kept silent even after Emelia finished speaking. She handed the coat to him and asked, Can I go now? It was the first and thest time she revealed her heart. She would definitely find a lover who knew how to love. Julian didnt take it but asked, Then why dont you tell me when you know it is fake? Its toote. She felt a little ridiculous. Maybe you will think I nder her. He always regarded her as the Maleficent. If she told him about Yvonnes trick, maybe she would be ridiculed by him instead. After saying that, she passed the jacket to him and left directly. Julian followed her and grabbed her arms hurriedly. Im sorry. Chapter 109 Get Used to Making Apologies Emelia didnt expect Julian to say sorry, but she epted calmly. Fine, I epted your apology. Then she asked, Could you please bring me back? Her attitude annoyed Julia again, who was initially furious with Yvonne and Caroline. But Emelia looked as if she was an outsider. Seeing that he was angry, she took out her phone and decided to leave herself. Its okay. I will hail a taxi. Not soon, she was grabbed by Julian. He was going to tell her to get in his car. Unfortunately, he forced a little because of his anger, and Emelia wore stilettos, so her foot sprained with his pull. Seeing she was too painful to stand, Julian immediately held her, frowned and asked, Whats wrong? Since Emelia was wearing an evening dress and Julian held her arm with one hand and her slender waist with the other, he was nervous when touching her delicate skin. Emelia had no time to care about his subtle change but looked at her foot. It seems that Ive sprained my ankle. Julian was speechless. How a lucky dog he was to make her ankle twist with just a pull. He used to break her heart, but now he was starting to hurt her physically. Sorry. I pulled too hard. He found himself getting used to making apologies. After that, he hugged her and said worriedly, I will take you to hospital. Emelia was frightened and awkward by his moves. I can walk. Put me down. She could walk to his car, which was not far away. She was so embarrassed to be held by her ex-husband, wearing a dress with little cloth. But Julian insisted. After putting her in the car, Julian half squatted down and gently held her ankle to check. His hand touched her so warmly that Emelia felt so shy with it. She cringed with embarrassment and took back her foot. Let the doctor see it. What are you shy about? Julian said while rubbing her ankle. She hoped that he would not say something like, I have seen you naked, let alone your ankle. Luckily, he didnt. After that, he just nced at her profoundly and drove the car. After a short while, Heather called Julian. Perhaps Caroline was already home and told her about it. Therefore, Julian took the initiative, Mom, Caroline is unforgivable. It is the most merciful solution for her to go abroad. Heather was tongue-tied but tried her best. She is impetuous for a while. Otherwise, I tell her to apologize to Emelia. Its toote. Julian was indifferent. Could apologies save his marriage?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He held back his anger and said, Besides, mom, you actually think she is on the spur of the moment. You really spoil her. Its not suitable for you to live together. Julian! Heather was annoyed. I am your mom! You want me to die? Is everyone will be fine if I die? Julian was upset. He didnt expect Heather would be like this for protecting Caroline. Did she consider his feelings? Yvonne and Caroline had done such things leading to his divorce, but now Heather was standing by Caroline. Was he just a tool in her heart to bring her wealth? Thinking of this, he said impatiently, She has to be punished since she makes mistakes. Then he hung up, ignoring Heathers hysteria. It was depressing in the car due to the call. Emeliaforted, Its all over. You dont have to treat Caroline like this. Its not over. Instead, it just begins. Julian shouted. Seeing him annoyed, Emelia kept silent. Whatever. She called Viggo. Mr. Johansen, sorry that I cant be back. My ankle twisted. Viggo was concerned. How did it happen? Are you okay? Where are you? Ie to you. Im okay. Its not a big deal. Mr Mr. Hughes is taking me to the hospital. Emelia called Julian Mr. Hughes. So formal. Viggo was remorse. Sorry. You are mypanion, but I havent protected you. Hearing this, Emelia was a little awkward. Its my fault. Viggo sighed, Then tell me immediately when you finish checking in the hospital. Emelia answered. After hanging up, ignoring the awkward aura in the car, she looked out of the car window. They rarely sat in the same car when they were together before. They live separately except when they visit grandpa or family gatherings. He took efforts in the workce, whereas she enjoyed her small world at home alone. They seemed to be strangers when being outside the home. He never admitted her to the public, let alone brought her to any public banquets. He hid her because he didnt take her seriously. Julian was about to hug her when they arrived at the hospital, but Emelia refused. She didnt want to be the focus in the crowded. Borrow a wheelchair, or I can hop there. She moved her sprained foot while speaking. As long as it was not that serious, she would hop. Julian was speechless. Hop? Well, she bent over backwards for avoiding him hugging her. Chapter 110 Gallantry However, seeing her stubborn look, Julianpromised. He told himself that he had to give way to her, for she was now wounded. He didnt know Emelia was actually willful. After all, she had no temper before with him. As she sat in the wheelchair, Julian put his coat over her again. It was easy for her to show more skin with her dress tonight. The doctor checked and said, Its just swollen without hurting the bone. Spray some medicine. Dont walk these days and have a good rest. Emelia took a breath of relief. Okay. Thank you. Doesnt she need to take an X-ray? Julian was worried. The doctor just saw her ankle several times. Could he ensure? It was severe if the bone hurt. The doctor was speechless. He swore on his medical ethics that it was just a sprain, far from breaking the bone. If the bone hurt, she would not be that calm but hurt to die. Emelia quickly broke the embarrassment. Thank you. I am going to take medicine. Julian red at the doctor and pushed Emelia out. Ill ask Arthur toe. Julian was still anxious and about to make a call outside the office. Emelia was impatient. You dont have to make such a fuss. I will not stand it if its severe. Julian felt vexed. He did it for her, but how could she say that? But his reason told him to calm down. After all, she was wounded. He asked with patience, Can you even walk now? It will be fine after spraying the medicine. Emelia replied. Besides, how did she know whether she was afraid to walk or not since he didnt give her a chance to walk? She asked for a wheelchair fearing that he would hug her. Finally, Julian grabbed the medicine and left the hospital as Emelias insisted it. Nina and Viggo arrived as soon as Julian brought Emelia home. Nina ran immediately to Emelia when she got off the car, pushing away Julian, who was about to help Emelia. Julian was speechless. Whats wrong with your foot? How does the doctor say? Nina asked in concern. It doesnt matter. It just needs rest. Emeliaforted. Nina was relieved and then began to mockery. Someone can only hurt others. Emelia was fine all along in the banquet but sprained after going out with someone. She hated Julian. Harry and Viggo were both better than him. At least they loved Emelia. Naturally, they cared about Emelia in all aspects. How about Julian? He could only hurt her. Hearing her me, Julian was tongue-tied. She was right. Emelia sprained because of him. Emelia motioned Nina to stop. Viggo parked his car, came over, nodded at Julian and said to Emelia. Lets go back. Emelia nced at Nina. I have Nina here to help me. Youd better be back soon. Im okay. It is difficult for you to move these days. Ill cook some food for you. At least make a breakfast. Viggo said. Hearing this, Julian thought Viggo was too show off. Is it so marvelous that you can cook? Do you need to be so eager to cook for Emelia, for she has only twisted her ankle? Emelia was about to refuse since she thought she would not be in a poor situation that could not eat. But Nina said directly, Great! Although I can help her, I am bad at cooking. She beckoned Viggo upstairs, Lets go. Show me your talent! Since Nina said it, Emelia wouldnt let Viggo leave. She turned to Julian. Mr. Hughes, thank you for taking me to the hospital. Its gettingte. Have a good rest.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Then the three of them entered the unit, leaving Julian alone, feeling furious. He called Ezra toin that Viggo made gantry on the way back. Unexpectedly, Ezra stood by Viggo. I think he is right. Men should show their gantry to the woman they like. Otherwise, how can people know that you are good if you dont take the initiative to be courteous? Not only did Julian fail inining about Viggo, but he was even more irritated by Ezras words. Ezra added, Im reminding you. Viggo always cares and protects Emelia when she is vulnerable, which can easily touch her. Julian didnt want to hear anything from Ezra, which was too cruel. On the other side, Viggo went to the kitchen immediately and cooked two tes of dumplings no soon. You may still be hungry. Take some first. Nina praised, You are so considerate. Viggo went back to the kitchen and prepared the breakfast. Nina asked while eating, Whats wrong with you and Julian? Emelia smiled, Nothing big. He pulled me, but I didnt stand still, so I twisted my ankle. Nina snorted, I know it. He will never consider others feelings. Didnt he know that you wore the stilettos? Emelia was silent. Yes, Nina was right. Emelia had no idea how Julian treated others, but he had never thought about her feelings. No matter she was happy or sad, he would not take it seriously. Otherwise, how could he not know that she had never eaten beef and mutton? While they were having dinner, a piece of news began to ferment on the Inte. It was a picture that Yvonne left the banquet awkwardly, saying that she broke up with Julian. Someonemented that he heard they quarreled. Although it was not clear, they definitely had problems. Their love affair became a buzz constantly. Among manyments, one said, It seems that Julian has never admitted his rtionship with Yvonne, right? Obviously, it would be the focus to Yvonnes fans. In a fit of anger, the person whomented posted a particr post to analyze the rtionship between the two. Finally, it concluded that Julian had never admitted it on any public asion, and it was Yvonne who unterally had an affair with him in various hints. Chapter 111 Let Out the Anger This caused a sensation on the Inte, and that post was even topped on the trending. Previously, everyone thought that Julian and Yvonne were a very loving couple. They were a perfect match for each other, and their families were even more powerful. But after reading the post, the-users immediately felt that Yvonne was too bitchy. She went to the wedding dress shop and jewelry shop a few days ago on purpose and hired someone to shoot photos and put them online. All these were contrived. As more people read the news, morements were left. There was ament saying, It was said that Yvonne Sullivan broke up with Julian Hughes that year. It was because Yvonne Sullivan wanted to adventure in the entertainment industry alone, so she quitted the love with him. But look at now, she made a fool of herself and still counted on him. In response to thisment, many people mocked Yvonne again. What the hell is Yvonne doing? Whatever she wanted to do, others must follow her will? Fortunately, Julian didnt want Yvonne. Otherwise, wouldnt he be despicable? Nina looked at thements online and smiled obviously. As long as thements were scolding Yvonne and Julian, she would be happy. Yvonne has dug the trap for herself. As Nina spoke, she logged into her private Twitter ount and calmlymented under the post. Everyone knows that Julian once had a marriage. Lets see when Yvonne stirs up those rumors. Everyone in Riverside City knew that Julian had gotten married and divorced, but they had never known who the ex-wife was. Under Ninas reminder, everyone was able to see through the search that Yvonne had been creating hype for the scandal between Julian and her since his marriage had started. Obviously, she was the perfect mistress. As a result, Yvonne was scolded again, and all the words like a bitch and a fat fake were used on her. Just as everyone was busy with scolding Yvonne, Nina used her private Twitter ount toment again: Yvonne wasnt wrong about this matter. If Julian were to rify in time that there was no close rtion with Yvonne, I dont think Yvonne would continue to hype. As soon as these words came out, the onlookers once again aimed the gunfire at Julian. He had not only hurt Yvonne, but also his wife. In the end, the onlookers came to a conclusion: Julian was a jerk. Nina had stirred the misleading trend up. After this round of operation, Yvonne was scolded so badly. Julian was not much better. Satisfied, Nina tossed her phone aside and cheered happily, Ive finally vented my anger! This was how Ninas personality was, when it came to love and hate. Emelia helplessly reminded her, You must be careful. Dont post yourments on the wrong ount. Ninas emotions were even more agitated than hers. She didnt want to pursue any further. The reason why she didnt want to investigate was probably because her heart had already turned cold and numb. Ninas face was full of indifference. Let it be. At worst, people will say that I dont get along well with Yvonne and that Im trying to insult her. In fact, I really dont get along well with her. If I were exposed, I wont hide my hate to her. Viggo had just walked out of the kitchen. After hearing Ninas words, he helplessly said, Is it appropriate to say something like that in front of the boss? As a contracted artist, if Nina were to scold herself, as the boss, he would have to deal with her. Nina smiled and said, Im sorry, Mr. Johansen. Ill be careful. I promise I wont smear thepanys reputation. Viggo said nothing. Nina was probably the kind of beauty who followed her own will without caring others. However, her behavior wouldnt be hated. On the contrary, it was because her character was very real. I cooked porridge for you. You can have it when you wake up tomorrow morning. Viggo briefly exined, Its alreadyte, so I wont disturb you. Have a good rest. Emelia was very grateful for Viggos care. Thank you. Viggo reminded her in a gentle voice, Remember to spray medicine. Stay in bed if possible. Emelia nodded in agreement. Viggo did not linger any longer and turned to leave. Nina stayed behind to take care of Emelia. For so many years, the rtionship between them had always been good, they had always been taking care of each other and supporting each other. This night, Yvonne was almost driven mad by the rumors on Twitter. She was already desperate to draw a clear line between Julian and her. Now that the whole Inte was scolding her as a bitch, she couldnt bear it anymore. Ever since she was a child, she had always been doted. She had never been wronged like this. She came from a well-off family. She had a good appearance, a well-shaped figure, and her charm. She had always been surrounded by people who praised her. The difference of being scolded by the Inte made her hate the driven person. Originally, everyone had said that she was creating hype for her rtionship with Julian, but after the troll, she became a homewrecker who secretly participated in Julians marriage. Homewrecker? Hell no! Emelia was the homewrecker! She was the one who slept with Julian, and she was the one who ruined the rtionship between her and him. If it hadnt been for the fact that Emelia had appeared halfway, given his personality, there would have been no other woman by his side. By the time she had be an aplished actress, he would still be hers. But because of the appearance of Emelia, everything about her was ruined. However, she had forgotten that by the time when Emelia slept with Julian, she had already broken up with him. In addition, Emelia had also truly married Julian. No matter what, she was not a mistress. And she was the real mistress when she knew that Julian was married. The people online didnt scold her wrong. Yvonne cried bitterly. Randolph Sullivan gritted his teeth and said with a gloomy face, Since he doesnt know whats good for him, theres no need to show him mercy. Randolph originally thought that Julian could still be saved, but he didnt expect that Julian would say that he wouldpletely break up with them tonight. He was so angry. Seeing her daughter crying like this, Rosalind Longmans heart was almost broken. She held Yvonne in her arms and said to Randolph, The Hughes familys bad boy should be dealt with, but the most urgent thing is to calm down the rumors online that are unfavorable to our daughter. Randolph said grumpily, Ill find someone to delete the post! However, no matter how strongly they deleted the post to suppress the negative news, Yvonnes reputation was already ruined. As soon as Randolph deleted the post, more trolls would hate Yvonne.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Money could drive everything. Look at the speed at which the post was deleted! This was the power of capital! Miss Sullivan must be feeling guilty. Otherwise, why would she delete the post? Randolph did not expect that all theizens would be so powerful. He was so angry that his eyes darkened. It seemed that what they did now was wrong. Rosalind suggested helplessly, Yvonne, why dont you go abroad like Caroline? Now the Inte was full of abuse for their whole family. The best solution was to go abroad to avoid trouble. Yvonne bit her lips tightly. After a long while, she said bitterly, I wont leave! I want to stay in the country and make trouble for them. I want to go against them. They dont let me live well? Fine! Ill make sure they suffer too! Chapter 112 Thoughts on Trying to Learn to Cook Rosalind didnt quite agree with Yvonnes decision. Yvonne, lets go. You can share it. You can live your own life. Leave the rest to your father. Although Rosalind was also very angry at the current situation, she felt that it was better for Yvonne to take things too far. Although Julian was one of the best young talents in Riverside City, he was not the only right choice for her daughter. If let him go, her daughter could still find a better one. Thinking of this, Rosalind quickly said, Move on. Mom will immediately arrange other outstanding men for you. Yvonne roared furiously, Mom, what do you think my feelings are? Rosalind was a little annoyed by the roar. She said in a low voice that was a little displeased, Back then, when I asked you to break up and return to our country to get in touch with Julian, werent you also fine? Why cant you just let it go? Rosalind did not think that her daughter was the kind of person who would be trapped in love. She and Randolph had taught her since she was a child that all interests were above everything else. Love could not be useful as material. When she told Randolph that Julian was a better choice, Yvonne broke up without saying a word and returned from abroad. Rosalind thought that Yvonne could still be so free and easy now, but she didnt expect that she couldnt get out this time. Yvonne wiped away her tears and said bitterly, I really dont miss Julian much. I just dont want to be defeated by someone like Emelia who has nothing at all! How dare she take Julian away from me? I cant ept it! Yvonne emphasized her unwillingness again. To put it bluntly, her so-called unwillingness was just because she didnt wanna lose face and vanity. She had been spoiled since she was a child and could not bear any failure or setback. Only could she break up with others. Whether she had broken up with her boyfriend abroad orter with Julian, it was all her idea. She did not feel embarrassed. Right now, she had put in a lot of effort to marry Julian, but he had abandoned her. Furthermore, he had abandoned her because of that useless woman. Yvonne gritted her teeth in anger when she thought of this. This was also the reason why she wanted to take revenge on Julian and Emelia. Rosalind did not expect her to have such a mentality. For a moment, she did not know what to say. Randolph said, Then whats your n? Yvonne snorted. Of course Ill make aeback as soon as possible. Emelia is half a member of the entertainment industry. Only if I continue to stay in this circle will I teach her a lesson! ording to her connections in the circle over the years and her fathers wealth, it was easy for her to cause some troubles to Emelia. So what if Emelia was under the protection of Julian? Can Julian still protect her 24 all day? So what if he had power and influence? Isnt her father the same? Randolph pondered for a moment and said, No matter what you n to do in the future, dont show up for the time being. When the public opinion ispletely silent, then youe back. Yvonne said discontentedly, Dad! She couldnt wait for a day, but Randolph kept his word, so she had to give up.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Randolph added, Since things have turned out this way, then you cant stay in HGH anymore. You can talk to thewyerter and terminate the contract, ande out alone. So what with the entertainment circle? Randolph said disdainfully, Ill find someone to invest in you. You can also start a film and televisionpany. At that time, Ill deal with HGH and Tymers Entertainment. Randolph didnt take Julian seriously. Although Julians current development was unstoppable, he had been in the financial circle and the upper ss for half of his life. How could he be suppressed by a young boy? Yvonne was originally very dissatisfied with Randolphs proposal, but when she heard that Randolph wanted to invest in a film and televisionpany for her, she became excited. Really? Dad? You want to set up apany for me? With the help of newpany, her status would be much higher. In addition, she would be able to openly suppress Emelia and Julian. Randolph said, you are my daughter, you shouldnt have relied on anyone else. I just noticed your stay at HGH would be closer to Julian, so I didnt mention it to you. A smile finally appeared on Yvonnes face. Thats great, Dad. Thank you! Only then did Randolph say, Alright, its gettingte. Go to sleep. During this period of time, you should be busy with setting up thepany in private. Okay. Yvonne felt that the new-settingpany for her would win her face back. When she was done with thepany, she should show them up. Emelia was just a screenwriter, wasnt she? At that time, she would suppress Emelia as long as she finished a screenwriting. The next morning, when it was near lunch, Emelia received a call from Maisie Brennan. Have you had lunch? Maisie asked her on the phone. Emelia, who was sitting in front of theputer writing the script, eximed, I havent eaten yet. Ive been writing. Maisie said, Thats good. I bought something for you to eat. I heard from Mr. Hughes that your foot was injured, so I went to see you. Originally, Emelia wanted to say that there was no need for such trouble, but Maisie said that she came to see her, so she agreed. It just so happened that she didnt have lunch. Nina left early in the morning, saying that she had a shooting mission. Originally, Viggo called early in the morning and said that he woulde to cook for her at noon. Later, he called to say that his mother was sick and he had to go back to his hometown to visit her for urgency. She nned to order takeout after she finished writing, but unexpectedly she forgot the time. Maisie asked her, Didnt Mr. Johansene? Emelia told her, His mother is sick and hes back home. After hanging up the phone, Maisie went to Julians office to report, Emelia hasnt eaten yet, so Ill take the meal you ordered to visit her. Julian nodded. Maisie added, Emelia said that Mr. Johansens mother was ill and he went back to her hometown. I think you can bring some food to visit her in person tonight. As soon as she got to work in the morning, Julian asked her to order a delicious lunch in Ezra Cantillos restaurant and asked her to take it to Emelia at noon. Now it seemed that it was not just tonight. If Viggo didnte back in the next few days, he could go there with the excuse of visiting patients and sending meals. However, Maisie felt that it was better to cook and take care of Emelia in person at this time. Unfortunately, her boss didnt have cooking skills, so it was impossible for him to cook in person. Fortunately, her boss was rich and could order the best food in the best restaurant in the city. Maisies words made Mr. Hughes a bit happy. It was really a good time for Viggo to leave. Otherwise, when he thought of Viggos hospitality to cook for Emelia these days, he felt jealous. Being stimted by Viggo, he was considering whether to ask Ezra to find him a chef to teach him how to cook. Chapter 113 Julian’s Visit Maisie took lunch to visit Emelia. Emelia was a little surprised when she saw the food box in Maisies hands. Why did you buy such an expensive one? Emelia knew that this restaurant belonged to Ezra. It was very famous in the food industry of Riverside City, also very expensive. Maisie smiled and said, Mr. Hughes invited you. He said that you were injured because of himst night. Emelia had no choice but to say, Then please thank him for me. Maisie arranged the meal on the dining table and asked Emelia, Hows your feet? Im much better. After I sprayed the medicine, my swelling began to slowly recovering. Thats good. If you need help, call me. Okay. As they ate and chatted, the lunch ended. After eating, Maisie got up and said goodbye. Im going back to work. Have a good rest. Okay. Emelia agreed and said, Theres nothing wrong with my feet. You dont have to send me food. The implication was that she didnt want to owe Mr. Hughes any more. Sure. Maisie readily agreed. She didnt need toe anymore. Then her boss woulde. After Maisie left, Emelia continued to throw herself into the script. During this period, she poured herself a cup of coffee to refresh herself. In the blink of an eye, the night came. When the doorbell rang again, Emelia thought it was Nina. However, as the door was opened, she saw Julian standing there. He was still holding the luxury meal box in her hand, which was the same as at noon, and staring at her expressionlessly. How Before Emelia could finish her words, he strode into her house. Before Emelia could say anything, she heard him ask, Have you eaten yet? Not yet. Other than the aroma of coffee in her house, there was no smell of fire or food at all. There was nothing she could do even if she wanted to lie. Julian put the food he brought on the table and said, I brought some food. Lets eat together. Emelia didnt even know what to say. She hadnt thought that he would do this for her. Although she should thank him for sending her food, she really couldnt wee him from the bottom of her heart. However, he had already sat down, so she could not drive him away with a cold face, she washed her hands and sat down opposite him. Both of them ate in silence. They had always been silent. When they were together in the past, they were actually very quiet, except having sex. She didnt understand at all how Julian, who was so indifferent, hadpletely changed into another person when they were having sex. Every time his behavior made her unable to bear it, she could do nothing but beg for mercy. For some unknown reason, these scenes that were not suitable suddenly appeared in her mind. Her face instantly turned red, and she quickly coughed to cover up her embarrassment. Why your face so red? Did you have a fever? As he spoke, he reached out his hands to try her forehead. Emelia was so frightened that she hurriedly dodged backwards, and Julian awkwardly ced his hands in front of her. Emelia quickly said, Im fine. It might be a little hot. Julian gracefully withdrew his hands, nced at her, and said, Its just a meal together. Why are you blushing? Emelia was speechless. Could it be that he felt that she still had feelings for him and that was why she was so excited when eating with him? How could he be so proud and conceited! For the first time in her life, she took the initiative to put a pile of food into her bowl. Emelia watched in shock as he served food for her. She found it unbelievable. In her impression, Julian would never take the initiative to do anything for her. Julian threw her a sentence, What are you waiting for? Hurry up and eat.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emelia could only say, Thank you. Then she lowered her head and ate quickly, and finally filled her stomach. After eating, Emelia was thinking about how to tactfully let Julian leave when she saw him staring at her and asking, Can you give me a cup of coffee? In fact, Emelia really wanted to answer him directly, No. But in the end, she said tactfully, Its not good to drink coffee at night. Its hard to fall asleep. Julian said, It doesnt matter. Anyway, I have to work overtime when I go back. Does he mean to have a cup of coffee? Emelia had no choice but topromise and turn to the kitchen. The coffee she cooked was very delicious. Nina always said that she could open a coffee shop or a food store. To be honest, if she was not talented in literature, she would really start a coffee shop after the divorce. A cup of coffee was ready. After thinking for a while, Emelia made a flower on it. She was not trying to please Julian, but being polite and distant. She treated him as a guest at home, so she tried her best to treat him perfectly. After such a long time, he finally drank the coffee she made again. When the familiar and delicious taste entered his throat, as if it was the most powerful drug, which made him feel perfect. Emelia didnt want to watch from the side as he sipped his coffee bit by bit. That feeling made her feel very ufortable, as though she had returned to her marriage with him. So she found an excuse and said, I still have to hurry up to do my work first. Take your time. Of course, he knew that she wanted avoid him. But because he feltfortable after drinking her coffee, he didnt pay her any attention. Emelia hid in the study, writing her script absent-mindedly until Julian knocked on the door outside the study. Im leaving. Emelia came out to see them off. Be careful on the way. When he walked to the entrance, Julian suddenly turned around. His ck eyes were deeply fixed on the pretty and gentle woman as he called out her name, Emelia. Emelia looked at him calmly, and then he said in a low voice, In fact, you are pretty good. Julian didnt know why he would suddenly say such emotional words. Maybe she reminded him of the past with a cup of coffee. In the past, she had stayed by his side patiently. In the past, she loved him and treated him well unconditionally. Thanks. After more than a year of divorce, Emelia did not know how to reply to such ament from him. Perhaps she wasnt destined to be with Julian. As long as he told her this earlier, she would not be so desperate to divorce him. When she talked to Nina on the phone, Nina eximed, He cant be regretting it, can he? Otherwise, why would he say that youre good? Emelia simply denied Ninas words. How is that possible? Like Julian, he would probably never regret anything in his life. Every decision he made was considered carefully. If he did, he would not regret it. He must have regretted. Otherwise, why would he send you food and ask you for coffee? After saying that, Nina snorted, Its toote to regret! Emeliaughed. Where did Nina get the confidence to think that Julian regretted it? Even if he was not with Yvonne, there were still a lot of celebrities waiting for him to marry her. How could he regret losing his ex-wife? Chapter 114 We Were Together Emelia had thought that just one meal from afar would be enough. She hadnt expected that he woulde again the next night. When Emelia opened the door and saw the man standing outside, she instinctively didnt want him to enter. Mr. Hughes, my feet have recovered. You really dont have toe. After all, you were injured because of me. I cant rest assured until youpletely recover. After saying these words without changing his expression, he strode past Emelia and entered the room. Emelia forced herself to ept his care again and cooked him a cup of coffee after dinner. The two of them spent another peaceful night together. On the third night, when he went back to visit, Emelia wasnt at home. Julian stood at the door of her house and called her with a gloomy face. Emelia said on the phone, Im sorry, Mr. Hughes. I have gone out. Hearing this, Julian immediately frowned and said, Have you recovered? Does the doctor allow you to run around? Emelia replied seriously, Ive been persisting in spewing medicine for the past three days and my swelling has long subsided. Theres no problem with my actions. Julian paused for a moment and then asked, Where have you been? A distant ce. Emelia replied. Obviously, she didnt want to tell him her destination, so Julian had to grit his teeth and said, Be careful. Thanks. They simply chatted for a while and then hung up the phone. Julian looked down at the delicious dinner in his hand and suddenly lost the desire to eat. He didnt know what was wrong, but he with Emelia these two nights. His appetite was quite good. Ever since he had been admitted to the hospital due to stomach diseasest time, his appetite had been very bad. No matter how all kinds of delicacies were ced in front of him, he didnt have the appetite. He returned to his residence with dinner. While eating, he called Maisie and asked her if she knew where Emelia had gone. Maisie said she didnt know, nor did she hear from Emelia that she was going to another city. After hanging up the phone, Julian thought for a moment and contacted Nina. Nina smiled happily on the phone, Of course I know. Julian came straight to the point and asked, Where did she go? Nina did not hide anything. Its Viggos hometown. Julian had a bad feeling in his heart. What is she doing there? Nina smiled and said, Mr. Hughes, I guess you already have an answer in your heart. It doesnt matter. Just tell me the answer in your heart. Julian almost choked to death because of Ninas words. He did have an answer in his heart, but the answer was so heart-piercing to him. When Viggos mother was ill, Emelia went to visit her. There was no need to think too much to understand the meaning behind it. Even before this, the rtionship between Emelia and Viggo was not real, but after this visit, it was confirmed. Nina continued, Mr. Hughes, peoples hearts are soft, so is Emelia. Julian couldnt suppress his anger. He sneered and said, She always said that she loved me. Is this her so-called love? She just got divorced and turned to another mans arms! Ninas stone was full of mockery. Mr. Hughes, with all due respect, youve been divorced for more than a year. If you put a child on someone whos fast enough to get married, Emelia would be considered conservative. Julians heart sank after hearing Ninas words. He hung up the phone without saying anything. He didnt believe it. He didnt believe that Emelia was really with Viggo. He didnt believe that Emelia would fall in love with someone else. He took out his phone and wanted to ask Emelia personally, but he suddenly found that he didnt seem to have any stance. She had nothing to do with him for a long time. There was no need to tell him whether she was in love or not. She had only answered that she was in a distant ce just now, which was enough to prove her stance. Nothing about her could be told to him. He was not in the mood to eat at all. He pulled off his tie, went upstairs, and threw himself into his big bed. Lying on the bed with a dejected look, he looked up and saw the chandelier above his head, simple but elegant. Thismp was changed by Emelia. He still remembered that it was an extreme joy after their sex love time. She whispered to him in his arms and said that she wanted to change the light in the bedroom. Because of the heavy metal type before, she felt that it was too heavy. He agreed. He had always let her do such a small thing, especially when she proposed a request after their joy of love. Feeling a little annoyed, he looked away. When he turned around, he saw the bed curtain of the floor-to-ceiling window. It was changedter by her. The originalyout of this vi was his style before. She had changed a lot after she moved in. In the past, he didnt feel anything wrong. After the divorce, only he lived here himself could he realize that because of her arrangement and existence, this ce became more and more home-like. Julian didnt know what was wrong with him either. He had been divorced for more than a year, but he suddenly got hurt tonight. As for the rtionship between Emelia and Viggo, Ninas description was correct, but there was also a side that she purposely hid. Emelia had indeed established a rtionship with Viggo, but they were just pretending. Because Viggos mothers condition was not optimistic, the biggest regret for the old woman before she left was that her son could not get married. For this reason, Viggo specially called Emelia and asked her if she could pretend to be his girlfriend temporarily so that his mother would have no regrets. Emelia agreed. For both public and private reasons, Emelia would agree to Viggos request. Mr. Johansen gave her a chance to be a screenwriter, which was equivalent to giving her a chance to be reborn. In private, Viggo also gave her endless care. When she was in trouble, he always supported her as soon as possible to help her. Because she had promised to pretend to be Viggos girlfriend, Emelia left for his hometown under Viggos arrangement. By the time Julian called Emelia, Viggo had just picked Emelia up at the station in his hometown. After getting into the car, Viggo asked Emelia while driving, Is it a call from Mr. Hughes?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emelia nodded. Right. Viggo asked gently, Did he know? Emelia shook his head. I didnt say anything. Theres no need to tell him. Julian just asked her where she had gone. Could it be that she could say that she wasing to pretend to be Viggos girlfriend? Viggo added, I heard that Mr. Hughes has been sending you meals these days. He cares about you very much. He must feel sorry for hurting me. For the past few days, Emelia had pondered over the reason why he had sent her food time and time again. Most likely, he felt sorry. After all, if he hadnt grabbed her so rudely that night, she wouldnt have sprained her feet. Now since she had recovered, he probably would not contact her again. This was the true rtionship between Emelia and Viggo. Nina knew everything, but she deliberately didnt tell him the truth. She just wanted to provoke him. Of course, Emelia had also specifically instructed Nina not to tell anyone the truth. Even though it was just an act, she couldnt reveal any ws to the public. Now that the Inte was so developed, if it were to reach Viggos mothers ears, wouldnt it be even worse for the old woman? Chapter 115 Do You Want to Find Your Real Father? Viggo settled Emelia in the best hotel in the local area. Emelia changed her clothes and went to the hospital with Viggo to visit his mother. When the car stopped in the hospitals underground parking lot and the two of them walked toward the elevator together, Viggo suddenly took Emelia hand. Emelia instinctively shrank back, but Viggo did not force her. He just exined in a gentle voice, When I enter the wardter, I may hold your hand and let you get used to it in advance. In an instant, Emelia understood Viggos meaning. She quickly said in annoyance, Im sorry, Im not used to it. She basically didnt hold Julians hand and rarely traveled with him, so she was not used to walking hand in hand with a man. She quickly made a statement again, I wont draw my hand backter. I will cooperate with you. Viggo chuckled and said, I need you to cooperate with them. We are still ordinary friends at other times. The implication was that he would not disrespect her at any other time, nor would he do something he shouldnt have done to her. Okay. Emelia chose to trust Viggo. From the first time when Nina introduced her to Tymers Entertainment as a part-time screenwriter until now, she had known him for more than four years. In the first three years of working part-time, she didnt have much contact with Viggo. She mostly worked for Kina Salkowski andmunicated with her. But that did not affect her understanding of Viggo. Viggo had been a gentleman in this circle for so many years, and he had no gossips. He must be trustworthy. Emelia had learned from Viggos words that his parents were easy to get along with. After they met, the old couple looked good. Although the old Mrs. Johansen looked haggard because of illness, her eyes were warm. After seeing Emelia, she raised his hand with difficulty to hold Emelias hand and praised, At first nce, I know you are a gentle and kind girl. Thats great. This was tantamount to admitting her admiration to Emelia. For Emelia, who had received Heather Duncans cold shoulders and mockery countless times, Mrs. Johansens praise made her feel infinitely warm. Although she was only pretending to be Viggos girlfriend, Emelia was still very touched. Being mocked and praised by others were twopletely different feelings. She smiled gently and said, Auntie, thank you for your praise. Mrs. Johansen added, Its up to yourself. Im quite old, so Im very good at judging people. It could be seen that Mrs. Johansen was really satisfied with Emelia. Emelia then sat down beside Mrs. Johansens bed. The two of them chatted softly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Weve known each other for several years. Weve been friends for a long time. We only got together after returning home. Mrs. Johansen nodded and took her hand, saying sadly, Viggo has never been with anyone except for having a girlfriend when he was young. Because of this, many rumors say that he doesnt like women. It made me hurt Emelia could understand Mrs. Johansens mood. Most male artists of the same age as Viggo had married and had children, but Viggos didnt, so the rumors about his sexual orientation had never stopped. However, when did a selfmitted man be someone elses target? Its all right now. With you together with him, I have nothing to worry about. When Mrs. Johansen said these words, her haggard face seemed to have recovered a lot of vitality. She was happy from the bottom of her heart. Taking Mrs. Johansens health into consideration, Emelia only stayed for a while before leaving. Viggo sent Emelia back to the hotel. Emelia asked him, Do you want to take your aunt to Riverside City for treatment? It had been useless. Viggo shook his head sadly and said, The doctor said that there were only two months before she left, so I wouldnt bother her anymore. This topic was too sad. Emelia eyes suddenly turned red. Then you should spend more time with her during this period of time. Sure I will. Viggo saw her sad and gentle voiceforting her. In fact, she has been in poor health these years. We are all mentally prepared for her leaving one day. Viggo added, Although Im very sad, I can still bear it. Emelia nodded gently. She had also experienced the separation between life and death of her mother, but at that time, she was still young. She really felt that the world of hers had copsed. Even now, Emelia still felt regret in her heart, because her mother, her adoptive mother, was so kind to her, but Emelia hadnt had the chance to do anything in return before she passed away. Viggo seemed to have thought of something and asked her again, Have you ever thought about finding your real father? Her own mother died not long after giving birth to her, but what about her biological father? Emelia shook her head. Very hopeless. How should I find him? When she first learned that Oliver Jones was not her own father, she had such an idea. But she had neither money nor power. Even if she wanted to find him, how could she realize that? Later, she married Julian, who was powerful and influential, but she did not dare to ask him for help because she was not favored. She could not even tell him that Oliver Jones was not her own father. Viggo raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. Dont be discouraged. When I have time, I will help you find it. Emelia was both surprised and moved. Thank you. Dont be so polite. Viggo smiled and said, Have a rest first. Ill go to the hospital. Emelia thought for a moment before stopping Viggo. Auntie, do you have any dishes you like? Ill make them for herter. Viggos eyes lit up. Really? Emelia said seriously, Well, I dont know what I can do for you. Just try to make her as happy as possible. Both Viggo and his mother were sincere to her, so she naturally had to respond with her own sincerity. Viggo thought for a while and said, Like my mothers condition, she doesnt want to stay in the hospital anymore. She will be discharged in two days. It will be more convenient to go home to do it. Fine. Emelia agreed and sent Viggo away. Emelia poured herself a cup of coffee, and then took out herputer to continue working. However, after writing a few words, she was interrupted by Ninas phone call. Nina smiled happily on the phone, You and Mr. Johansen went on trending. Emelia was extremely surprised. What? I just went to the hospital with Viggo. How could I be photographed so quickly? Nina emphasized, I didnt lie to you. Mr. Johansen took your hand to visit his mother in the hospital and was photographed. Emelia took a deep breath and heard Nina say, I said you guys wouldnt be faking it, right? Youre actually holding hands! Chapter 116 Drown Sorrow with Alcohol Emelia exined, Its not true. If you pretend to be a couple, you must have some intimate behavior, especially in the hospital. After finished exining, she asked worriedly, Did they capture my face? She had just been at the eye of the storm some time ago. If she was photographed to hold hands with Viggo again this time, she would really be scolded to death. Although Viggo didnt have many film and television works in recent years but mainly focused on managing thepany, he still had many fans. She would definitely be torn to pieces by them online. However, she had to admit that Viggo was really considerate. Avoiding to have a deep hold on her life caused by the paparazzi photos, he told her in advance to take some protection. She wore a big fishermans cap and a mask, covering her face all. Nina said, Youve covered your whole face. How could they have photographed your face? Only those familiar with you would recognize you by the figure. Emelia let out a sigh of relief. Thats good. As a screenwriter, she just wanted to focus on her script and didnt want to have any gossip with the stars at all. Unfortunately, things did not go ording to her wishes. She did not expect to be discussed together with Viggo. Nina then asked about the condition of Viggos mothers condition. Emelia told her. Nina was also very sad. Sigh, why is there such a thing as part forever in this world? Its too heartbreaking. In fact, they all knew that life, death, illness, and death were human nature. When that day came, they had to try hard to ept reality. Nina continued, Julian called me before and asked me where you were. I deliberately hinted that you were really with Viggo. Emelia was speechless. Nina snorted, I just provoked him on purpose. Who let him be such a scumbag? Nina reminded her then, Dont rify it to him yourself and tell him that its fake. Emelia said helplessly, Why should I rify it? If she rified it to Julian, wouldnt he think that she had any other thoughts about him? Let him think that she was really with Viggo, so that they could have a clear end. Thats good. Nina gloated and said, I felt that his mood immediately became bad after I hinted him about it. And he hung up my phone without saying a word. Emelia frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she said, He is such an arrogant man that always hung up the phone at random. As for his bad mood, you probably felt wrong. Nina didnt think so. My intuition has always been urate. Julian was really annoyed. Emelia said, Dont provoke him again in the future, for the sake of both of us. Nina could only reply, Alright. Them chatted for a while before hanging up the phone. Emelia then went online to see the scandal between her and Viggo. This matter had been searched on Facebook, and sparked a storm on the inte. It could be seen that Viggos influence was still great. The key to the hot search was: Mysterious Girlfriend of Viggo. Viggos mother was seriously ill, and a mysterious woman appeared in the ward to visit her. After a series of analysis, a conclusion had drawn that she was Viggos girlfriend. Otherwise, why would shee to the hospital at this time? In the photo, she was hand-hold with Viggo in the hospital corridor. Fortunately, she pressed the brim of her hat so low that no one could see her face at all. Emelia put away her phone and continued to work, ignoring thements and how outsiders would evaluate her. Since they were a fake couple, she would not care what others thought of them. After taking a shower, Julian found many messages popped up on his screen which were sent out by Ezra in the group chat of four. The other three people in the group were Ezra, Arthur Hudgens, and Phil Henderson. The group name was Riverside Kings. Obviously, it was named by Ezra. As soon as Julian saw the name, he even wanted to quit the group. Ezra: Have you seen the trending search? Emelia and Viggo were together? Arthur was speechless. Phil was speechless. Phil said, Does it mean that Julian has made a mistake to ask me sending awyers letter for Emelia some time ago? Ezra: I originally wanted to see how would Julian chase his wife back, but I didnt expect his wife had been with someone else before he could sess. After finished speaking, Ezra sent a series ofughing emojis. Seeing this, Julian wanted to press Ezra to the ground and hit him. Arthur said, Ive read the trending search, but Im still in shock. I really cant believe its true. Ezra: s, they are holding hands. I have to believe it even if I wont. After reading their chats, Julian looked at the hot search with disbelief. The photo of Viggo holding Emelias hand shocked him so much that he sat directly on the bed. He took another look at the photo and erged it to make sure that their hands were really held together. His heart ached as if it had been stabbed by something sharp. Perhaps for the reason that Emelia had been too devoted to him in the past, so even if they divorced, he did not believe that Emelia would love someone else. But this photo of holding-hands. After being shocked, Julian took a cigarette to the balcony to smoke. The message in the group chat was continuing. Ezra had sent him a message, Julian, are you alright? Arthur said, I dont know how he feel. Anyway, I feel not good. Ezra and Phil both knew what Arthur meant. He couldnt ept that Emelia, who waspletely devoted to Julian, became the girlfriend of someone else. They were just outsiders, and they all felt a little ufortable, let alone Julian, who was involved. Julian replied in the group while smoking, Dont you all have nothing to do? Until now, he was still pretending as if nothing had happened in front of outsiders. Phil didnt say anything but just gave an emoji of thumbs-up to praise him for his good mentality. Ezra said, Youve made a clean break with Yvonne and now Emelia has a new home. Do you need me to introduce other women to you? Julian bit his cigarette and replied gloomily, Not interested. His words killed the chat. Everyone fell silent for a moment. After a while, Julian finished smoking and suggested, Go for a drink? Ezra was the first to respond to him. To drown the sorrow. Julian was speechless. Who the hell wants to drown the sorrow? Ezra sent a fewughing emojis and then invited, See you in the usual ce.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Arthur couldnt participate because he had to work overtime. Phil, who rarely attended their gathering, said he would be there. It could be seen that everyone felt that Julian neededfort andpany, even if he refused to admit his sadness. Chapter 117 Isn’t It Obvious? The three of them gathered in Ezras bar. The first thing Ezra did was to ask Julian, Do you need me to give you some advice? Julian poured himself a ss of wine. For what? Ezra spread out his hands speechlessly and said, How to get Emelia back. Julian said angrily, She and Viggo are already together. How can I pursue her? Do you want me to be a home-wrecker? Phil, who had just taken a sip of wine by the side, was shocked by the word mistress. Thinking about his personal image and status, Phil couldnt helpughing when he thought of the word home-wrecker. How would that turn you into a home-wrecker? You can confess your feelings first. Besides, everyone can get divorced after getting married, right? After finished speaking, he found that he seemed to have overstepped Julians line. So he quickly tried to exin. I mean they may notst long. However, his words Everyone can get divorced after you getting married still distressed Julian. It was not until this moment that he realized that many times, someone would lose what belonged to him sooner orter if he did not cherish it. Seeing Julians gloomy face, Ezra quickly said, Come on, have a drink. Forget these messy things. As he spoke, Ezra took away the wine ss in front of Julian and handed him a bottle of fresh juice. Although they always liked to throw shit at each other in daily life, in fact, they all knew the importance of each other in their hearts. Ever since Julian was discharged from the hospital due to stomach disease, Ezra had never given him any wine to drink. Julian took a sip of juice and felt that it was not satisfying at all. At this moment, only the strong alcohol couldfort him. Pushing the juice aside, he reached out to get the wine for himself. Phil kicked him. Stop drinking. If you have something wrong with your body, she wouldnt want you anymore. Julian wanted to kick his ass so bad. So, was he the one abandoned by Emelia? Not the one who looked down on Emelia? Ezra echoed, Thats right. Dont forget how did Emelia take care of you over the years. Their words seeded in stopping Julian from drinking.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ezra and Phil looked at each other silently and sighed helplessly in their hearts. When it came to Emelia, Julian obediently stopped drinking, but he still denied that he cared about her. How stubborn he was? They went home after chatting. But Julian lost sleep all night. Every time the thought came to his mind that Emelia was been with Viggo and how she held his hand, even more, what they would do closer than itter, he would suddenly sat up from the bed. After waking up with a start for three or four times, he found it was already dawn. He simply got up, changed his clothes, and went out to exercise, hoping to forget his sadness and anger in this way. After running, he went home and had a shower. When he felt a little better, the phone rang. It was Grandpa. When he picked it up, he heard Grandpa roaring at the other end, Get over here immediately. He came to realize immediately that Grandpa must have known the news of Emelia and Viggo. Fine. He answered calmly, hung up the phone, and drove to Grandpas home. As soon as he entered the door, Grandpa threw a teacup at him. Fortunately, Julian had already expected of such attack on the way. He slightly tilted his body to avoid it. The old man was so angry that he raised his walking stick and hit him again while scolding, How dare you hide? When Grandpa woke up early and saw the scene of Emelia and Viggo holding hands, his heart broke immediately. Although he had repeatedly said that he wanted to find a good man for Emelia, what he really wanted was to hope that she would be able to reunite with Julian. All the things he done before was to encourage his disappointing grandson to know what Julian himself want indeed. Some time ago, Julian had helped Emelia get through the crisis of being criticized crazily on thework and wanted to send Caroline abroad. Grandpa was extremely satisfied. Just when he waited for Julian to take the initiative to pursue Emelia, he heard that Emelia fell in love with Viggo. Grandpa beat his breast to vent his anger, wearing a pair of sses and holding his phone. Julian held his walking stick. Grandpa, Im going to thepanyter. If my clothes got dirty, I have to go home to change. He exined for why he hid. But Grandpa got more furious. Why was there such a person in the Hughes family who didnt know how to please others? He stood there obediently, letting the angry old man throw a cup at him or being hit by the walking stick a few times. Thats the easy way to calm an old man down. But what he done? He dodged, just because of his clean clothes. He deserved a lonely life. The tutor tried tofort Grandpa, Dont get angry. Its not good for your health. As he spoke, he took down the cane in Grandpas hand. Turning around angrily, Grandpa sat down on the sofa, ignoring Julian. Julian looked at the housekeeper and asked, Is there a breakfast? Grandpa flew into a rage. Youre still in the mood for breakfast? Grandpa really didnt understand why his grandson still had an appetite in this situation. He was so angry that he was full. Julian said calmly, My stomach is still recovering. He meant that breakfast was something necessary for him. Grandpa gritted his teeth and looked away. He repeatedly persuaded himself that this was his biological daughter. The housekeeper said from the side, Master, why dont youe over and have some? Grandpa roared angrily, No! As a result, Julian was the only one eating elegantly at the big dining table. Grandpa couldnt hold back his anger and walked over to sit down opposite him. He said in a disappointed tone: Its obvious that there will be more than a year after the divorce that you can get her back. Isnt it obvious? Ill chase after her at all costs. She has always loved you. If you chase her seriously, shell definitelye back. But what about you? With the attitude of a high and mighty young master, you think that she cant live without you. You are still waiting for her to beg you to remarry her. You ruined everything. She is not waiting for you now. She loves another man. Now you cannot do anything but cry! The old man roared angrily, and Julian replied indifferently, When did you see me crying? You dont have to be so stubborn. Sooner orter, you will. It was just an angry remark. Grandpa did not expect that it woulde true one day. Seeing that Julian was about to finish his meal, Grandpa suddenly asked, Do you want me to find you a forteller? Julian raised his eyebrows. A forteller? For what? Grandpa said, To see if you still have a chance with Emelia. Grandpa thought that he wouldnt believe such superstitious things, but Julian put down his chopsticks and said after thinking for a while, Okay. Chapter 118 A Bad Sign Grandpa was quite surprised. For a moment, he didnt know whether to be happy or sad. His grandson, who was highly educated and an atheist, actually agreed to seek help from a forteller. It could be seen that he really wanted to know what would happen to his marriage with Emelia in the future. It could even be said that he longed to hear a good answer, which could relieve his inner suffering at the moment. After four years, his grandson finally realized the importance of Emelia. Grandpa should be happy. But on second thought, Emelia was now with Viggo, and his grandson might never have another chance. It made Grandpa sad again. However, he soon calmed down and told Julian, Then go to the mountain with meter. Dont go to thepany for now. Julian was puzzled, The mountain? Yes, go to the temple and ask for fortune telling. Grandpa exined, One of my friends is a brilliant forteller who lives in the mountain. Hes the best choice for us. First, he is skillful, and second, he can keep it a secret for us. Julian had no choice but to agree. Grandpa lived in a beautiful ce with a mountain not far away. It was a famous scenic spot in Riverside City. Grandpa lived alone all year round. From time to time he went for a walk in the woods, where he met this forteller. They would y chess together. Gradually, they became good friends. When they arrived at the fortellers house. When the man saw Grandpa Hughes, he quickly invited them to the backyard. There were several towering trees in the temple. Julian frowned slightly. Could he say that he didnt like this superstitious ce at all? But he didnt know why he had just promised Grandpa to do this. When did he e be a person who would hand over his fate to someone who lived in such a ce? However, since he hade here, he had no choice but to follow Grandpa to meet the forteller. The forteller was about the same age as Grandpa. His beard was white and he looked amiable. After hearing their purpose, the forteller stroked his beard and handed a cup of tea to Julian, asking him to drink. Julian drank it all and handed the cup over to him. The forteller focused on the residue inside the cup. After a long while, he said, Falling flowers covered my yard, lovers separated. Young man, this is a bad sign. You and that girl are not destined to be together. Cheer up and find someone else. After the forteller finished speaking, Grandpa became anxious first. He took the cup and looked at it carefully. But he could not see any sign of course. Nonsense! After a long moment of silence, Julian stood up angrily and turned to leave without hesitation. He regretteding here with Grandpa. His fate was up to him, and his marriage with Emelia was also up to him to decide. Hey, you brat! Grandpa behind him scolded him. Why are you so rude? Julian ignored him and walked out of the door. Screw this! Fortelling his ass! He would nevere here again! Grandpa chased after him and said discontentedly, Why are you so blown up? You drank the cup of tea yourself. The forteller was just helping you to interpret the sign ording to the residue. Whats wrong with you? Besides, love is a matter of fate. If you miss it, whats the use of regretting now?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Julian was already in a bad mood. What Grandpa said hurt him again. He simply asked, Im leaving. Are you going down the mountain? Grandpa said grumpily, Get lost. Im ying chess my friend. Without looking back, Julian got into the car and asked the driver to take him down the mountain. Because of the event in the morning, Julian was in a very bad mood all day long. David and Maisie did not dare to provoke him since he entered the office. Both of them also saw the news that Emelia and Viggo were together. Although they were also surprised, they could only ept it. Maisie deliberately called Emelia to ask, and Emelia admitted it. Maisie was sad as well. As a trusted subordinate of Julian, she naturally hoped that Emelia would remarry Julian. But as for love, you could only respect the choice of the parties involved, right? Fallout continued over the event of Viggos mysterious girlfriend. In the morning, Viggo issued a statement through thepany: My mother is in a bad condition these days. Please give her more private time. Dont disturb her. Thank you. Without denying the existence of the mysterious girlfriend, it was equivalent to a tacit consent. Emelia stayed in Viggos hometown for three days. After his mother was discharged from the hospital, she came back. First, Viggo said that he didnt need her to stay there all the time. That was all right as long as his mother knew that he had a lover. Secondly, Emelia was alsoing back for a signing session. Vincent Longerich, a writer and screenwriter Emelia admired very much would hold a new bookunch in Riverside City. Nina had given her a ticket before, which made her very happy. Emelia had liked Vincents books since she was in college. At that time, she had read all the novels of Vincent in the school library, because Vincents novels had basically all been adapted to TV series. Emelia watched all the TV series after reading the books. She was a loyal fan of Vincent. Emelia not only liked his books, but also liked his personality. As a talented people, he was extremely low-key and reticent. This book was a new one by Vincent after he stopped writing for many years. That was why Emelia was looking forward to this new bookunch. Yes, Vincent had not written new books for nearly four years andpletely been out of everyones sight. ording to Ninas information from the people in the circle, Vincents wife was ill. He had been apanying her to treat the disease for the past few years. Vincent and his wife had been married for decades. Although they had no children, but it did not stop them from having a good rtionship. After she knew the reason of why Vincent retired, Emelia admired him more. A man that gave up everything else just to wholeheartedly take care of his wife in her difficulties. This was called true love. The night before Emelia left, she returned to his home with Viggo and personally cooked a table full of delicious food. Viggos mother took her hand and kept praising her. How can there be such a good girl in the world? You are so beautiful and kind. In addition, you cook so well. Viggo is really lucky to meet you in his life! Emelia was embarrassed by herpliment. Viggo said, Mom, you forgot a little. Emelia is still very talented. Mrs. Johansen said in annoyance, How forgetful I am. I forgot the most important thing. You are a screenwriter. I heard from Viggo that the scripts you wrote are very good. I must watch your show. Emelia felt so warm in her heart. Having grown up in such a family, it was no wonder that Viggo was so gentle and easy to get along with. Chapter 119 Flustered for the First Time On the top floor of the Hughes Group. Maisie went to Julians office to discuss the schedule of the next day before knocked off. At ten oclock in the morning, the new bookunch of Vincent Longerich will hold on the first floor of Anderson Bookstore in Riverside City. He will arrive at 9:30. That means you have half an hour to talk to him. Vincents novels were all very popr. Same did all the TV series which were adapted from them. This new book was a long-term novel after Vincentseback. Julian nned to buy the rights and promote it in all aspects. In order to show his sincerity, the price he offered to Vincent was also very high. Julian nodded to show that he got it. Maisie added, By the way, Emelia said before that she likes books written by Mr. Longerich very much. Nina gave her tickets to theunch. She will definitely go tomorrow. Julian was stunned for a moment, then frowned and asked, Does she like Vincent Longerichs book?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He never knew that she liked attending a signing session, but in his memory, she seemed to like reading very much. She would read books in her spare time. Sometimes sat on the sofa, sometimesid on the deck chair on the balcony, and sometimes on the bay window of the study which was warm in the sunshine. Maisie replied, Yes, Emelia also said that Mr. Longerich has always been her idol and role model. She hopes that one day she can be a famous writer and a sessful screenwriter like him. Julian didnt know what to say. She was really a weirdo. Other girls chased after the male stars, while she chased after a middle-aged old man like Vincent. Fortunately, Vincent already had a family. Otherwise, Julian would really hate him. He looked down and asked casually, Is she back? Yes. Maisie said, It seems that she will take the ne tonight. Julian nodded without a word. Maisie added, They are not married yet. She doesnt need to stay there all the time. The word marry stabbed Julian. At this moment, Maisie suddenly eximed, Mr. Hughes, will they get married quickly in order tofort Viggos mother who was dying? Maisie did not know that Emelia and Viggo were pretending to be a couple, in order tofort Viggos mother. She thought that Emelia was really moved by Viggo and fell in love with him. Thinking of the dramatic plots that often happened in TV shows, Maisie couldnt help worrying about it. Maisies word shocked Julian. For the first time in 32 years, he panicked. In an instant, he was so panic. His heart beat faster so much that his hand trembled slightly. What Maisie said was possible. For example, the reason why he hadpromised to marry Emelia was that Grandpa Hughes had fallen ill! At that time, Grandpa had to have a big operation. The doctor said that he might not be able to be survived and get off the operating table. He told them to prepare for the worst. Grandpa had asked him to get married as soon as possible. Although he was dating Yvonne at that time, he didnt want to get married. But Grandpa said that he wanted to see him get married before he had the operation. If the operation failed, he would have no regrets if Julian had gotten married. For this reason, Julianpromised and talked to Yvonne about the marriage. But Yvonne cried and said that she didnt want to get married so early. She wanted to enter the entertainment circle. If she got married, no one would give her a work. Yvonne also said that she didnt want to be an idle woman, and she didnt want to rely on her father and him for the rest of her life. Yvonne refused the marriage and the two broke up. Then, he was plotted against by Oliver and his son. They sent Emelia to his bed. They even took Emelia to the hospital the next day to see Grandpa. Grandpa immediately made up his mind to let him marry Emelia. At first, he was naturally unwilling and went to argue with Grandpa. Grandpa said that he never made a mistake in judging of people. Emelia would be a good wife. Now, the same plot was staged again, but the male protagonist of the story was no longer him. When he learned that Emelia and Viggo were together, although he was unhappy, he didnt have much sense of crisis. For no reason, he always felt that Emelia would not be with Viggo for long. But if they got married, he would have no chance at all. Seeing that there was something wrong with her bosss expression, Maisie quickly said, I was just guessing. Julian continued his work without even raising his head. Theres nothing else. You can get off work. Maisie nodded and left silently. When she passed by the CEO Office outside, she was stopped by a female colleague. The female colleague pulled her and asked in a low voice, Maisie, is our boss in a better mood? Although Maisie and David were Julians right-hand men, considering that the Hughes Group was too big, they had to set up an CEO Office which contained dozens of staffs. At this moment, hearing the question asked by this female colleague, the others in the office immediately looked at Maisie. Maisie felt a little helpless. It seemed that after todays work, everyone had felt Julians bad mood which depressed them all so much. However, she could only choose to tell the truth. Im sorry to say that our miserable days will continue in the future. Wails rose in the office instantly. The female colleague who held Maisies hand said sadly, Maisie, just because I printed one less copy for todays meeting. Mr. Hughes actually asked me to write one in hand! A male colleague next to them said with gloomy, I just identally yawned. Mr. Hughes saw it and said that I wasck of exercise, then he took me to the gym room of thepany, and asked me to do so much exercises that my thigh muscles are still trembling now. Another male colleague said, I was making a phone call to my girlfriend at the open-air bar on our rooftop during lunch break. Suddenly, I felt someone was watching me coldly from my back. I looked back and found Mr. Hughes staring at me with a gloomy face. I think its not against the rules of thepany for me to fall in love, is it? Thepany doesnt forbid me to fall in love, and I called during my lunch break, so it doesnt take up my working time. Maisieughed and thought to herself, He and his girlfriend are so sweet, which really stimted their boss. The female colleague pinned her hopes on Maisie. Listen to them, Maisie. everyone here is full of resentment now. Please think of a way to coax Mr. Hughes with David. If he is happy, we can have a good life, right? Maisie held her forehead and sighed. Thats out of my ability this time, same as David. If Julian was not happy about the work, she and David could work overtime and give him a perfect n overnight. But now he was distressed about his rtionship. They couldnt help him. Chapter 120 You Can’t Failure Everyone suddenly became depressed after hearing Maisies words. Although Julian just targeted a few of them today, if things went on like this, who knew which unlucky guy would run into the same miserable condition? Maisie wanted tofort them, butter she found that she was really helpless. She also felt a little desperate in her heart. Emelia was with Viggo. What if the two of them had been in love for the rest of their lives? Would their boss live in a life with such a bad mood all his lifetime? Therefore, she had to change the topic. Its gettingte. Lets get off work first. The female colleague asked Maisie mysteriously, Why dont you tell us what draws Mr. Hughes in a bad mood? Lets find a way to help him. I dont think we can help. Maisie answered. Whoever started the trouble should end it. None of them was Emelia, so no one could stop his worries. Seeing Maisies expression, the female colleague immediately pursed her lips and said, I guess its about love. A male colleague next to him raised his hand. I know how to solve the problem about rtionship. Try your best to pursue whoever you like. Even if you cannot get her heart in the future, at least you get no regret, right? After saying that, the male colleague scratched his head in confusion. But Mr. Hughes is so excellent man that he should be able to get any woman he wants easily. Why would he meet a rtionship problem? The others nodded in agreement. You are right. How could Mr. Hughes have met with a rtionship problem? Maisie also wanted to know why, but their boss happened to meet it. Moreover, he was crossed in love with his ex-wife which had never been loved by him. The female colleague still wanted to say something with Maisie, but when she looked up, she suddenly saw Julian, who hade to the office at some point. She was so scared that her face turned pale. After let go of Maisie, she looked down respectfully and said, Mr. Hughes! At the same time, she quickly recalled if she had spoken ill of Julian just now, lest she be punished again. Unexpectedly, Julian left without saying a word. Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maisie was startled by Julian too. She quickly said goodbye to the colleagues and caught up with him. Julian was waiting for the elevator. Maisie stood beside him and called, Mr. Hughes. My colleagues were just joking. Maisie felt that it was necessary to put in a good word for her colleagues. After all, their boss had been in a bad mood these days. Julian said, Im just passing by. The implication was that he didnt hear what they said. However, what the male employee said, If you like someone, you should try your best to chase her. Even if you cannot get her heart in the future, at least you get no regrets, echoed in his mind. He had never pursued anyone in his life and had no idea how to. When he was with Yvonne, he didnt deliberately pursue or tter her. Because Yvonne had a good impression of him, they met and ate together for several times, and then naturally got along. Besides, as long as you pursue her, doesnt it really matter even if you cannot get her? He did not allow such a thing to happen. Since he had pursued her, he had to seed. Seeing that Julian was calm, Maisie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that he didnt hear what they said. After leaving the underground parking lot, Julian drove in the direction of Emelias home. But at an intersection ahead, he turned around. She must be very tired now that she had juste back. Anyway, he could talk with her when she came to the bookunch tomorrow. It was already veryte when Emelia back home. She packed up her luggage, took a shower, and theny down to rest. After a long trip, she was tired. After she got home, a voice sounded in a van downstairs. In the van, a ruffian with yellow hair said to the other end of the phone, Miss Hughes, the woman you asked us to keep an eye on just came back. Great! A female voice came from the phone, vicious and insidious. Continue to wait. After she goes out, tie her up for me ording to the n we made. Okay. The man happily replied, I promise Ill do it well for you. After hanging up the phone, He said to hispanions beside him, We have to do this job well. Thats a lot of money! Hispanion hurriedly nodded and said, Yes, yes, I can risk my life to do it, thinking about the amount of money. The yellow-haired man said with a lecherous look, Miss Hughes said that we can enjoy that little girl after catching her. Did you see her just now? Very beautiful. She must be sweet. Hispanion grinned. Her skin looked very fair and tender, her legs were so long and beautiful. As he spoke, he shivered all over with obscene look. As soon as I think of that pair of legs around my waist, so excited I am in an instant. The yellow-haired man pped him on the shoulder, and the two of themughed maliciously in the van. The signing session would hold at ten oclock in the morning. Emelia went out on time at 9:30. There was quite a distance between Anderson Bookstore and her home. She needed to take the subway. When she walked out of themunity to the subway station, she always felt that a car following her. At first, she didnt take it seriously and felt it would not be dangerous in the daytime. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. When she came to a secluded road, she quickened her pace. At this time, the van behind her rushed over and blocked her way. Before she could shout, a strong man got out of the van and pulled her into the car, covering her mouth. The door quickly closed and the van sped away. Emelia fainted on the spot because her mouth was covered by a handkerchief with anesthetic. At 9:30 p. m., Julian met Vincent in the coffee shop next to the Anderson Bookstore on time. Vincent had a refined appearance and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked quite elegant. Them had a very pleasant conversation. Julian really wanted to buy the rights of Vincents new book, and Vincent also appreciated his style of doing things. At the end of the discussion, Vincent put forward a few more requirements. But I have one thing to announce in advance. Because of my wifes physical condition, if my work does get adapted, I dont have the energy to juggle my family life with working as the screenwriter. Besides, the screenwriter you found has to pass my test. I dont hope that my work being treated casually by ipetent people. Chapter 121 Let Her Have a Good Sleep Vincents request was not difficult for Julian, because he could invite many excellent screenwriters, such as a famous screenwriter like Kina Salkowski. However, as soon as Vincent proposed this request, he immediately thought of the best candidate, Emelia. First of all, she was a fan of Vincents, so she must know his work very well. And she respected Vincent very much. Therefore, she must take great pains to write the script. Secondly, her own strength could not be underestimated. Although she was young and new to the circle of screenwriters, he inexplicably believed that she was up to this important and that she could pass Vincents test. Therefore, he said to Vincent without hesitation, Your request is very reasonable. I will arrange for excellent screenwriters to take your test. Vincent was very satisfied. In that case, we are not in a hurry to talk about the copyright now. I want to know about the screenwriters abilities first. Vincent added, To tell you the truth, because each of the investors has its own screenwriters, I have to look at their abilities first. Ill sign the contract with the screenwriter who I am satisfied with. The price is not the most important thing for me. Vincent finally emphasized with understatement. Julian was very clear about this. Vincent was said to have grown up in a noble family which literally owned a castle. Money was thest thing he should worry about. And even without such background, Vincent had already made a good fortune after years ofboring in the circles of writers and screenwriters. He offered a high price because he wanted to show his sincerity in this way. Finishing talking, they left the cafe and went to the bookstore together. Vincents public signing was about to begin. Julian would also attend. However, his next target was not Vincent, but Emelia, who would alsoe. After entering the bookstore, Vincent went to meet his own team. Soon, he was about to go on stage. Looking around the entire hall, he didnt see any sign of Emelia at all. He took a look at his watch and frowned slightly. The signing was about to begin, but she hadnt arrived yet. Based on his very little understanding of her, he believed that she was not the kind of person who was unable to be punctual. Julian found Maisie on the other side of the venue and asked her, Why hasnt Emeliae yet? Maisie was also puzzled. I dont have a clue. Ive just text her, but havent got any reply. Julian said, Call her right now. Maisie hurriedly took out her phone and called Emelia. However, her phone was switched off. Maisie said to Julian in surprise, Her phone is off? Julians handsome brows furrowed even deeper. It was obviously not normal. Logically, Emelia should have arrived at the signing venue by this time, and her phone shouldnt have been turned off. She was always careful. For todays signing session, she would definitely have had her phone charged in advance. After all, she would take a photo with Vincentter. Maisie called Emelia again and also tried sending her a voice message. As they couldnt get through though they tried again and again, the bad premonition in Julians heart became stronger and stronger. He took out his phone and called Ezra first. Without any hesitation, he ordered, Ask someone to check the CCTV near Emelias house and track down her whereabouts. What? Ezra looked confused. What happened? Julian replied, We cant contact her. I feel something wrong. Ask someone to look for her quickly. Hurry! He then gave Ezra some instructions and hung up. Ezra didnt dare to waste time. He quickly made several phone calls and started to take action. At the same time, Julian called David who was in thepany. Check if Caroline has boarded the ne today. Caroline was to fly abroad today. If he remembered correctly, it was almost her boarding time now. David rang back very soon. Mr. Hughes, the airport said that she didnt board at all. Theyve checked the whole system, but cant find any information about her. David didnt know what had happened, but he said in annoyance, She has missed the boarding time. The ticket has been wasted. If she hadnt nned to leave today, he could have hold it. But now, everything had been arranged, and then she didnt leave. Wasnt it a waste of money? Although their boss was rich, his money shouldnt have been wasted like this. Hearing Davids reply, Julian was about to burst with anger. He was certain that their losing contact with Emelia had something to do with Caroline. He knew that Caroline med Emelia for her being sent abroad, but he hadnt expected that Caroline would be so extreme that she dared to hurt Emelia. It was a society ruled byw. Caroline wasmitting a crime! After hanging up Davids phone call, Julian called Caroline as he rushed out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Caroline didnt answer the call at first. Later, perhaps worrying about her brothers reaction, she answered it finally. Julian, whats up? Julian was getting into the car at that time. Hearing her voice, he went straight to the point. Caroline, let go of Emelia. Caroline denied. What, what do you mean? I dont know what youre talking about. Julian gritted his teeth and roared, I say it again. Let go of Emelia, or youll be in big trouble. He was definitely not joking. If anything happened to Emelia, he would strangle Caroline to death, regardless of whether she was his sister or not. Threatened by his cold and mighty words, Caroline immediately became angry and admitted what she had done. She yelled hysterically, I wont let her go! If you can, find her and save her yourself! As she spoke, Carolineughed out loud. But I guess shell have been ruined by the time you find her. Julian, dont you know that I have found several men for her to sleep together. Caroline! Julian roared, Are you fucking crazy? Julian couldnt imagine what Caroline had said. He almost blew his top. His hands holding the steering wheel were trembling. Caroline didnt care at all. Julian, why are you so angry? I am to help you vent your anger. Is she good at sleeping with men? Then Ill have her enjoy herself! Caroline said in resentment. If it werent for her, Grandpa would still love me. If it werent for her, you wouldnt send me abroad! At this time, Ezra called Julian on another phone. He said, We have checked the CCTV. Emelia was taken away by a van as soon as she left home this morning. She was taken to an abandoned warehouse in the north of the city. Indicating that he had got the message, Julian turned the steering wheel and drove straight to the abandoned warehouse. Chapter 122 Keep Calm At the same time, he was still talking with Caroline on the phone. Knowing Carolines current location, he could still keep calm. He suppressed his anger and tried to persuade Caroline to hold back. Caroline, do you know what it means once she is hurt by other men? It means that you incite others tomit crimes. Then you dont need to go abroad. You go straight to prison. Julian was not bluffing. Caroline wasmitting a crime. If she stopped in time, she might have a chance to have lighter punishment. Hearing his words, Caroline was going mad. She said in disbelief, Julian, you want to send me to prison? For the sake of a stranger, you want to send me to prison? Im your sister, arent I? Julian calmly asked her, Or what do you want me to do? Caroline gritted her teeth and said, I want you to stand on my side. I want you to ask Phil Henderson to defend me. I want you to keep me safe. Since our family is so powerful, Emelia with no prominent background cant win at all. The premise is that you stand on my side. After that, Caroline shouted again, Julian, its time for you to make a choice. Emelia or me? Julian only felt that Caroline was a lunatic. He didnt even need to think about it. He would definitely choose Emelia. Even if he had no affection for Emelia, he would still stand on her side. How could he help his sister do something illegal? His values were not that negative. Not to mentions that he had realized his affection for Emelia. He had nned to talk to Emelia after Vincents signing session and confess his feelings to her, but it was all messed up by Caroline. Now he even wanted to strangle Caroline. She was his sister. Therefore, it could be imagined how much Emelia would dislike him after being treated like this by Caroline. Even worse, she was likely to hate him. If Caroline had really found men to hurt Emelia, then it would be impossible for him to be with Emelia for the rest of their lives. Thinking of this, Julian was so angry that he felt that there was a smell of blood in his mouth. His blood is up. Perhaps that was his current feeling. However, Caroline was still shouting, Why dont you speak? Julian! Taking a deep breath, Julian didnt answer Caroline, as if nothing had happened. How about Emelia? I want to talk to her. In terms of negotiation, even ten Caroline were no match for him. What he had to do now was to rush to the warehouse and at the same time steady Caroline so that she would not really lose control and hurt Emelia. She? Caroline sneered on the phone and said, She is tied up to a chair and is ring at me. p- Just as Julian was about to say something, a loud sound came from the phone. His heart clenched. Caroline had said that Emelia had been tied up, so that must be the sound of Caroline pping Emelia on the face. Julian clenched the steering wheel tightly. Carolines pping seemed to be on his face, making him feel a burning pain. It also made him fall into deep self-me and regret. As long as he had been kinder to Emelia, protected her more and respected her more, Caroline would not have been so arrogant as to p Emelia. Now that recalling the past, he suddenly understood why Emelia had decided to divorce him. Caroline, is this all you can do? What else can you do other than bullying others with your power? At this time, arose on the phone Emelias voice, cool and calm. Julians heart was once again gripped. Caroline saidcently, Im just bullying you with my power. So what? Do you have the power? At the other end, Emelia seemed to sneer. Caroline was furious. What are you sneering at? You dont even know who your father is. What right do you have to sneer at others? Emelia said mockingly, Although I dont know who my father is, its better than someone whose parents havent educated them well. The implication was that in view of Carolines behavior, it made no difference whether she had parents or not. Caroline was once again insulted by Emelias sharp words. She was so angry that she stepped forward again. Emelia, do you believe Ill give you another p? Caroline! Julian shouted at her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Caroline held the phone and sneered. Oh, Julian, whats wrong? Are you concerned about her? Behave yourself. Julian didnt want to say anything more to Caroline. He hung up and drove fast. There was something wrong with Carolines education. She had to pay the price this time. It wasnt that he wasnt worried about Emelia, but at this moment, he had an iparably firm thought in his mind: no matter what would happen to Emelia, he wouldnt leave her. Meanwhile, in the abandoned warehouse. Caroline, who was threatened by Julian again, gnashed her teeth in anger after hanging up. When she saw the indifferent look on Emelias face, she became even more angry. Emelia, who was at a disadvantage, should have been scared and crying in despair, but she was calmer than her, who controlled things. No wonder Caroline was angry. She deliberately provoked Emelia. Youre so calm. Are you expecting my brother to save you? Emelia sneered. Im not that naive. Ever since I proposed to divorce, Ive never thought about counting on him again. To be exact, from the moment she realized that Julian didnt love her, she had never thought about counting on him. Caroline gritted her teeth. She pointed at the two men who had tied up Emelia and said to her, Did you see them? Ill have them sleep with youter. Let me see if you can continue to be so calm. Emelia turned to look at the two men, her eyes full of pity. You are nowmitting crimes. Kidnapping is already a serious crime, but with rape added, you will end up in prison for at least ten years. A hint of panic shed on both faces. Clearly, the two men had been frightened by what Emelia had said. However, the yellow-haired man then put his hands on his waist and said rudely, We are not afraid. Miss Hughes said she would protect us. We have also checked. She is the daughter from the well-known Hughes Family in Riverside City. The other man said, Thats right. Dont scare us. Were not scared to grow up! Emelia continued to deal with them calmly. Then do you know my job? The two looked at each other in confusion and then asked her, Whats your job? Emelia suppressed the waves of fear in her heart and said word by word calmly, Im a screenwriter, which means Im good at usingnguage to stir up people. If you really hurt me, I will definitely write it down with my pen, and you will be despised by tens of thousands of people. I will even cyber manhunt your family members and they will be criticized together with you, and they will never be able to raise their heads to live a good life. Unless you kill me today. In the end, Emelia said toughly. Chapter 123 Rescue Emelia said such tough words because she was sure that both men did not dare to kill people. Having seen the panic that shed across their faces just now, Emelia was sure that these two just wanted to make some money. Sure enough, when the two heard what she had said about killing her, their bodies trembled and they instinctively took a step back. Emelia secretly let out a sigh of relief, but Caroline was mad. She pointed at them and shouted, What are you doing? Hurry up and sleep with her!. Its so good a chance. Why are you still wasting your time? Arent you up for it? This was not what Caroline had wanted to see. She had wanted Emelia to cry and beg her in a humble manner. She had wanted to see Emelia in a wretched plight. However, Emelia was very calm all the time. In just a few words, she had even swayed the two men. In a fit of anger, Caroline grabbed Emelias shirt and forcefully tore it apart. Having nned to attend Vincents signing session, Emelia wore a blue striped shirt which was not so casual or too formal. Now with Carolines action, all the buttons on her shirt had been pulled off. The ck bra and the beautiful chest wrapped underneath were exposed. A strong desire arose in the eyes of the two men after they were stimted by this scene. Emelia, who had been calm all the time, panicked in this situation. Her face turned pale instantly. She struggled to raise her hands to cover her chest, but her hands were tied up. She was shy and embarrassed. Her eyes turned red. She almost burst into tears. Caroline was so desperate. Emelia was afraid that Caroline would tear off her bra. Seeing that she was finally scared, Caroline finally had her anger vented a little. She crossed her arms and said with arrogance, Well, are you scared? Emelia bit his lips tightly, not knowing what to do next. Caroline signed to the two men. Hurry up. Whos the first? How about you three together? As a woman, Caroline had no shame at all. At first, Emelia thought that the two men wouldnt dare to do anything, but incited by Caroline, they were ready to move again. It was a good illustration of being lecherous. Emelia watched helplessly the yellow-haired man walking up to her and stretching out his hands towards her chest. No Emelia closed his eyes in despair. Bang! The iron door of the warehouse was kicked open. Several policemen rushed in with guns in their hands. Freeze!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hands up! Get down and put your hands on your head! The Yellow Hair and his aplice were so frightened by this roar that their legs went limp in an instant. The two squatted on the ground in a panic with their hands on their heads. They had no time to care about what they had wanted do to Emelia. Neither of them had expected the police toe. Caroline had told them that she had arranged everything, and the police would not interfere. Besides, Emelia did not have any rtives or friends. Even if she went missing, no one would care about her. What was going on? Caroline stared at the policemen in disbelief. What are you doing? However, the police simply ignored her. One of them stepped forward, pushed her to the ground unceremoniously, and quickly handcuffed her. Caroline was smashed to the ground face down by this rude blow. The rough cement floor in the warehouse immediately scratched her face, causing her to scream in pain. What are you doing? Let me go! A policeman announced loudly, We received a report saying that someone here is suspected of kidnapping. You are arrested on the spot! Hearing this, Caroline became anxious and shouted loudly, Im Caroline. Julian is my brother! I warn you, let me go, or my brother will never let you off! Caroline should have gone abroad today, but she was not reconciled. At the thought that she had to go abroad dejectedly but Emelia was in her element in Riverside City, she couldnt bear it. Therefore, she had bought the Yellow Hair and his aplice, nning to teach Emelia a lesson before she left. Today, she pretended to go to the airport with her luggage, but in fact, she did not board at all. Instead, she returned to the warehouse and waited to see Emelias miseries. In her n, she would give Emelia several ps, and then watch Yellow Hair and his aplice rape her. She had even nned to video the whole process, so that she could manipte Emelia at any time in the future. When she was nning this, she couldnt helpughing several times. Thinking of how miserable Emelia would be, she feltfortable all over. Only God knew how depressing her life had been since Emeliasing. She first lost favor from her grandpa. Although she had always been a disappointment, Grandpa still doted on her. However, ever since Emelia came, her grandfather had begun to dislike her. He had even asked her to learn from Emelia. What a joke! As a daughter of the Hughes Family, why should she learn from that bitch Emelia? She also hated Emelia for she had tried every means to sleep with her brother. In addition, Yvonne had always been crying andining in front of her, so she wished she could drive Emelia out of her family immediately. However, her n was disrupted by the police before it started. A policeman sneered and replied, Miss Hughes, Im afraid you dont know that it was Mr. Hughes who called the police. What? Caroline roared in disbelief. She struggled to rise from the ground, wanting to argue with the police, but her head was pressed hard on the ground in an extremely humiliating position. She couldnt get up at all. Impossible! Im his sister. He cant do this to me! Although she could not get up, she still stubbornly shouted. Let me tell you. I called the police toe. A cold and chilling voice sounded. Caroline saw her brother Julian walking in amid the dust in the warehouse. Feeling dizzy, she almost fainted in despair. She had never thought that her brother woulde here, let alone that he himself would call the police to arrest her. It was not that she did not know the consequences, but she had thought that her brother disliked Emelia so much that he would definitely stand on her side. Emelia had no power in Riverside City. How could she fight against the Hughes Family? At the end of the day, her brother would cover up the whole thing, and all would be over after she went abroad. But now, her brother told her that it was he who had called the police. What should she do? In fact, to be exact, it was Ezra who informed the nearby police station. Ezra had been friends with Julian for so many years. On many asions, they would know each others intention without speaking it out. Julian definitely wanted to save Emelia, but it would take too much time for him to get there. Thus, after finding Emelias location, Ezra called the police closest to the warehouse, hence, the arrival of the police in advance. Chapter 124 I Am in Love with Her From the very first moment he had entered, he immediately saw Emelias figure. She didnt look like she had been hurt, but her face was so pale. The police had already untied her. She was trying to wrap herself in her shirt. Julian noticed the scattered buttons on the ground and immediately understood what had happened. His eyes darkened. He took off his suit jacket and put it over Emelias shoulders. Then, he couldnt help but kick Yellow Hair and his aplice hard. The two men, who were squatting on the ground, were directly kicked to the ground. Yellow Hair shouted in horror, Its not us. Its not us. The womans shirt was not torn by us, but by your sister! His aplice also exined, Yes, Mr. Hughes. We didnt touch her at all! What? Julian thought he had misheard. When he saw that Emelias shirt had been torn apart, his first thought was that the two men had done it, so he kicked them over angrily. But then, he was told it was Caroline who did it. How immoral would one be to tear a girls clothes in front of two men and have her exposed? Perhaps to make himself look more innocent, Yellow Hair said in a trembling voice, Also, your sister also asked us to sleep with her. She also said that she would take a video of the whole process. In the future, we can control her. Hearing this, Julian looked as if he was going to kill somebody. He stepped forward and picked Caroline up from the ground. Then he pped her hard in the face, which made Caroline dizzy. She struggled to steady herself, but Julian pped her again. She was pped to the ground, and her mouth was bleeding.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Caroline didnt recover from the pain for a long time. She sobbed on the ground. Standing beside her, Julian said word by word with a cold face, One of these two ps, one was on behalf of Emelia. Youve bullied her many times over the years. The other is to teach you a lesson on behalf of the Hughes Family. Its unfortunate for the family to have a daughter like you. Caroline cried and shouted at Julian, How dare you beat me? Mom and Dad have never beaten me from when I was a child! Julian looked frightening. Its because they didnt do a good job in disciplining you. So its my turn to do it today. Julian had always thought that Caroline was just a little spoiled by his mother. But after hearing what the two men had said, he realized that not only was Caroline spoiled, but she flouted thew. If he hadnt noticed Emelias abnormal missing, if the police hadnt arrived in time, if what the two men said had really happened, he wouldnt know how to face Emelia. For Emelia, her entire life would be destroyed. Julians words made Caroline burst into tears again. She asked him while crying, Why do you always protect Emelia? Dont tell me youre in love with her? She is the ex-wife you used to despise and dislike. Julian, dont you feel ashamed that you fell in love with her after you divorced? Caroline deliberately said such harsh words to provoke him because she wanted him to deny his love for Emelia. But she miscalcted. Julian looked into her eyes and admitted calmly, Youre right. I am indeed in love with her. The whole warehouse was instantly dead silent. The policemen hadnt expected to hear such explosive news and didnt know how to react for a while. They had thought that Julians ignorant sister had incited others to kidnap someone, but they hadnt expected that Caroline had kidnapped his ex-wife. What was even more unexpected was that Julian would admit in public his love for his ex-wife. Yellow Hair and his aplice had been frightened out of their wits by the fact that Emelia was Julians ex-wife. After a while, a burst ofughter suddenly sounded in the dead warehouse. Theughter was full of mockery and sadness. It came from Emelia. Everyones eyes were fixed on her because of herughter. They saw tears flowing out of her eyes as she wasughing. In the next second, she shook his coat off, regardless of the fact that the buttons on her shirt had been undone, revealing her slim figure in front of everyone. Anyway, wearing a bikini by the sea was hotter than this. There was nothing to be shy about. She walked up to him and pped him in the face. Under the shocked and scared gazes of the others, she sneered at Julian, Julian, who cares about your love? After that, she walked around him and ran out. Yes, she didnt care about Julians love. Because it was toote, sote that she was almost ruined by Caroline. Emelia cried as she walked, her entire body trembling. She could not imagine what she would face if the police had not arrived in time. She couldnt imagine what her life would be like if she had really been raped by those two men. With her personality, she might die. Caroline would not dare to bully her like this if Julian had treated her well. Therefore, what was the point of Julian saying that he loved her now? In addition, Emelia didnt believe that Julian would fall in love with her. How could he fall in love with her? Emelias p was extremely fierce. She had vented all of her hatred towards Julian and his family over the years. Emelias palm felt numb after she pped him. Thus, it could be imagined how much pain Julian would feel. Five red fingerprints appeared on his handsome face in an instant, but he didnt seem to feel pain and didnt even frown. He turned around and nced in the direction where Emelia had left. Then, he said to the policemen present, Bring them back to the police station first. No one is allowed to bail Caroline out. Nor are my parents or anyone else. Before leaving, Julian deliberately emphasized. Julian! Julian Caroline, who was lying on the ground, began to cry out in despair. However, Julianpletely ignored her as he left and chased after Julian. In just a few steps, Julian had caught up with Emelia. Her face was already filled with tears. Julian stepped forward and held her tightly in his arms. Im sorry. Its all my fault. Its all my fault that I didnt treat you well in the past. His apology only earned him an endless amount of struggle from Emelia. Let me go! Julian hugged her even tighter. I wont let you go! He was afraid that if he let go this time, she really would not belong to him. Emelia was crying and struggling, but he didnt intend to let go at all. In the end, her negative emotionspletely broke out. She shouted at him, Julian, I hate you! Chapter 125 I Know You Hate Me I know. Julian hugged her tightly and whispered. He knew her disgust and hatred for him. He had always thought that she couldnt forget him and that she was ying cat and mouse with him. Later, he realized that she had really let him go and didnt want to have anything to do with him anymore. He was surrounded by those who had been hurting her all the time. How could she still want to have anything to do with him? First, it was Yvonne, then his mother, and now Caroline. He hadnt understood before why she disliked him. It was not until that moment that he felt how helpless and scared she was when she went through all those. I hate you, I hate you, I hate you so much! Emelia was crying so hard that she couldnt control herself. She had never cried so hard and copsed in her life. As she cried, she suddenly felt dizzy and fainted in Julians arms. Julian instantly turned frantic. Holding her in his arms, he called out in a deep voice, Emelia! At the door of the warehouse, several policemen were taking Caroline and the two men out. Seeing this, one of the policemen came to them and said, Better take her to the hospital first. We are familiar with the road here. I can drive you there. Holding Emelia in his arms, Julian hurriedly rushed towards his car. The policeman followed him onto the drivers seat. They drove straight to the hospital. Caroline, who was being held by the police with her hands twisted, stamped in anger when she saw her brother, who was always elegant and calm, holding Emelia in a panic. Did his brother really not care about his face? He had looked down on Emelia before, but now he was groveling to her. Didnt he find it hard to ept? However, no one noticed Caroline. She was taken to the police car with the Yellow Hair and his aplice. The Yellow Hairs legs went limp. He cried to Caroline, Miss Hughes, you must protect us. Although the two of them were usually out of line, most of the time, what they did was just stealing or brawling, for which they were once put into jail for a very short time. If Caroline hadnt given them a lot of money and if they hadnt received arge sum in advance, they wouldnt have done such a thing as kidnapping.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Caroline had also promised them that the Hughes Family would definitely protect them. But judging from Julians attitude just now, he wouldnt protect them at all. No wonder they panicked. One of the policemen, who was escorting them, scolded, What are you yelling about? Things have be like this. No one can protect you. Just now, Julian didnt even protect his sister Caroline. Why would he protect them? Yellow Hair and his aplice suddenly burst into tears with regret. They were too naive. Who would have thought that Caroline would make such a mess with her brother? The policeman took Julian and Emelia to the nearest hospital. After the doctor checked on Emelia, he said, Thisdy is fine. Perhaps she had a serious emotional breakdown after excessive shock. She fainted because ofck of oxygen in her brain. Julian breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor added, Since she was kidnapped, then the psychological reconciliation is very important. As a family member, you must appease her in time. Dont let her suffer from PTSD. Julian was worried again. In his impression, Emelias character is always soft. When he entered the warehouse just now, he saw her face pale without a trace of blood. He was a little worried that she really couldnt bear it. Thinking of this, Julian again had an impulse to strangle Caroline. If she were a man, he would have beaten her hard. He didnt feel relieved at all by only giving her two ps. Seeing nothing serious with Emelia, the policeman left. Maisie and Ezra hurried over together at this time. As Julian has instructed, Maisie bought adys top and brought it to Emelia. Emelia was still sleeping. Maisie went into the ward and stayed at the bedside. Ezra and Julian went to the yard outside. Without speaking, Julian smoke one cigarette after another. It could be seen that his emotions were umting to the edge of breaking out. Ezra couldnt stand it anymore and broke the silence. What are you going to do about this? Julian said without hesitation, In ordance with thew. In ordance with thew, your sister will have to stay in prison for some time. Ezra hadnt expected Caroline to be spoiled to this extent. Julian said coldly, She deserves it. Ezra sighed and sympathized with him. Will your parents ept it? They will definitely make trouble with you again. Julian stubbed the cigarette butt out heavily on the lid of the trash can. Its not up to them. One has never taught her properly, and the other has spoiled her too much. In short, both are not responsible parents. they have no rights to make troubles. Gerhard went abroad after having an affair and making big trouble. Since then, he had never cared about Julian and Caroline. Even if he hadnt gone abroad at that time, he would not have cared about them. Gerhard Hughes, as a father, was selfish and showed no fatherly love. As for Heather Duncans education of Caroline, it waspletely spoiling. He had never intervened before. He also thought that it was better for girls to be spoiled, but he hadnt expected that in the end, Caroline was spoiled to the point ofmitting crimes. Ezra said, By the way, do you really think Caroline is cruel and merciless? ording to what Ezra had known about Caroline, she was just mindless. She was as stupid and foolish as she was unruly and arrogant. Caroline was not smart enough to think of kidnapping Emelia and having two men rape her. If Caroline was to deal with Emelia herself, she would probably p her in the face or throw things at her at most. She wouldnt have thought of keeping the video to manipte Emelia in the future. So what? Julian naturally knew what Ezra meant. Even if it was Yvonne who had incited her to deal with Emelia, she wouldnt give herself away. We are unable to find fault with her. She herself is stupid. She should take the consequences of making the wrong friends. Julian showed nopassion for Caroline this time. After calming down, he had immediately realized that Caroline must have been abetted. She was close to Yvonne, so she must haveined to Yvonne that she was unwilling to go abroad, and Yvonne, with only a few words, would have made Carolines hatred of Emelia reach its peak. Yvonne only needed to hint casually, but Caroline would be stupid enough to take the risk. Ha, scheming. When did his impression of Yvonne gradually change from a sensible and generousdy to a scheming woman? Time would prove everything. It was true. Time had proved how awful Yvonne turned out to be and how wonderful and irreceable Emelia was. Chapter 126 I’ll Give You Phil’s Number Ezra knew what Julian was thinking. He had never left messages in their four-member chat group, butst night he suddenly sent a message, I n to talk to Emelia tomorrow. He was drinking at that time. Seeing Julians message, he almost spat out the wine. He quickly swallowed the wine in his mouth and replied, You go man! [wink][wink][ kiss-woman-man] Julian was annoyed. What the hell? After Julian finished sending the message, Arthur sent a message in time, You go man! [wink][wink][ kiss-woman-man] Phil followed, You go man! [wink][wink][ kiss-woman-man] Julian was speechless and stopped sending messages in the group chat. However, even though his chose his words tactfully, only saying that he wanted to talk to Emelia, they could guess his real intention in no time. The so-called conversation was a confession, but Julian didnt admit it. But who would have thought that his sister would mess up everything when Julian, who was so proud, finally be modest to confess to Emelia?Original from N?velDrama.Org. But it was more likely that Emelia hatred Julian. How could he possibly have the chance to express his feelings? Most likely, even if he did, she wouldnt believe him, much less care about him. It was obvious that Julian was aware of the fact so that he was agitated. Thinking of that, Ezra raised his hand and patted Julians shoulder,forting him, Although your path of pursuing your wife seems to be longsting, you should know that the more difficult it is to marry her, the more precious your affection will be in the future. Julian patted his hand angrily and stepped back to the ward. Ezra admitted that his words were too reasonable. In the past, Emelia had been too kind to Julian, causing him to get her so easily. That was why he didnt know how to cherish her and why he lost her love. That was right, Ezra deserved to be an expert of emotions. By the time Julian and Ezra returned to Emelias ward, she had already woken up. She put on the jacket that Maisie had bought for her and was leaning against the head of the bed, talking to Maisie. Although Maisie emphasized that the clothes were ordered by Julian, Emelia stubbornly only thanked her and never mentioned Julian. Maisie couldnt help but sigh. Caroline made such a trouble. How would Julian and Emelia get along in the future? However, she still told Emelia the whole story truthfully, You havent arrived at the auction site after the beginning of the auction. Julian felt that you wouldnt bete ording to your character. After I called you and your phone was off, Mr. Hughes immediately noticed that something was wrong and immediately asked Mr. Cantillo to find the surveince video. Emelia, Mr. Hughes is very concerned about you now. He really doesnt want to see such a thing happen. Dont me him. After thinking for a while, Maisie put in a good word for Julian. Emelia gave a mocking smile. But hes Carolines older brother. Although the matter had nothing to do with Julian, he was Carolines brother. As soon as she thought of what Caroline had done to her, she couldnt help but hate Carolines whole family. Moreover, the matter must have something to do with Julian. Maisie understood what Emelia meant and looked down without saying anything else. Julian and Ezra came in at that time. Maisie got up and left, with Ezra followed her. They left the room for them. After seeing Julianing in, Emelia looked away. She still remembered how she had cried in his arms before she had fainted. She lost control of her emotions because of him. She was driven insane by his words of falling in love with her because she felt that was extremely ironic. When she loved him, he hated her. After they had divorced for more than a year, he said that he had fallen in love with her. What else could it be but sarcasm? Julian walked over and sat down on the chair beside the bed. He said seriously, Im really sorry for what happened. Julian didnt know what kind of words he should use to express his guilt and cherish for Emelia. Originally, he wanted to confess his feelings to her. But Caroline had done such a thing to her, and everything he did would be in vain. I will sue Caroline. Emelia didnt look at him. She only spoke in a firm voice. Julian stared emotionally at Emelia, and without hesitating at all, said, Ok. Emelia turned to look at him in surprise, as if she had not expected him to agree without hesitation. After all, Caroline was his sister. Emelia had thought that he would risk everything to protect her. Julian added, Ill give you Phils numberter. Emelia was surprised again. What he meant was to let the famous Phil be herwyer and help her sue his sister? Seeing the surprise in her eyes, Julian added, She did something wrong, so she should be punished. The implication was that he would not protect Caroline. However, Emelia rejected his good intentions. Theres no need. You should leave Phil to Caroline. She couldnt afford to hire Phil. If Phil asked for less money, it would be more impossible for her to hire him, because Phil must ask for less for the sake of Julian. She didnt want to owe Julian anything. Julian stared at her for a moment and then said, I wont hire awyer for her. Emelia looked down and did not reply. It didnt matter whether he hire her awyer or not. If he didnt hire awyer for Caroline, her parents would definitely help. Heather spoiled Caroline so much, so how could she let Caroline go to prison? Julian wanted to say something more, but Emelias phone on the bedside table rang. Julian nced at the name on it. It was Viggo, and his mood turned worse. The phone call reminded him that she was Viggos girlfriend. For a moment, he felt as if he was sitting in a pan, but he didnt want to leave because he wanted to see how she got along with Viggo. Seeing that Julian didnt intend to leave at all, Emelia answered Viggos phone. At that moment, Viggo, who was far away in his hometown, did not know what happened to Emelia, so his tone was still gentle. Is the auction over? Did you take a photo with your idol sessfully? Viggo knew that Emelia admired Vincent very much, so he started with such a topic. Viggos tone was very doting, and it was so gentle for Emelia, who had just encountered such a ident. Emelia could not help but cry. However, she remembered that Viggo was already much troubled by his mothers illness. She did not want him to worry about her anymore, so she held back her tears. But Viggo still heard her sobbing. He asked her with concern on the phone, Whats wrong? Are you crying? Emelia wiped away her tears and said with a smile, Its okay. Im just too excited to see my idol. Chapter 127 Regrets Viggo did not seem to believe it. Really? Emelia replied, Thats true. After that, she quickly changed the topic. How is aunt? Viggo said in a helpless tone, You just left for a day, and she said that she missed you. She said that she doesnt need her son. Emelia couldnt help butugh softly. Julian, who had been sitting by the bed without saying a word all the time, saw Emelia and Viggo interact on the phone. At that moment, when he saw her smile because of Viggos words, he felt heartbroken. Emelia didnt talk much with Viggo. After hanging up, she noticed that Julians gaze was like a sharp knife, falling straight on her face. She looked away and got out of the bed. After standing still, she asked Julian, Im fine. I can leave, right? Sure. As soon as Julian said that, he found that he was extremely hoarse. When Emelia passed by him, she said, Ive given the money of the clothes to Maisie. Her tone was cold and distant, as if she wanted to draw a clear line with him. Otherwise, she would not even have returned the money the clothes to him. After saying that, Emelia left. Julian pursed his lips and followed. Because Emelia still had to go to the police station to do record, Emelia had no choice but to take Julians car. She had no choice because Ezra and Maisie had left. Maisie sent a WhatsApp message to Emelia: Emelia, I have something urgent to do with Mr. Cantillo. Ill go and visit you tonight. As for why Maisie and Ezra had left, they were on purpose, creating an opportunity for them to get along with each other. Otherwise, Emelia would definitely have taken Maisies car back. After leaving the ward, Maisie and Ezra were waiting in the corridor. Maisie wore a formal professional suit and looked out through the window of the corridor without squinting at other ces. Although Maisie had lived a hard life since she was a child, she was still tall. The slim suit perfectly outlined her lines, making her look graceful. As for Ezra, he leaned against the window with his hands in his trousers pockets. Hisziness was in stark contrast with Maisies seriousness. After looking Maisie up and down with a pair of beautiful eyes, he said with a smile, Maisie, I havent seen you for a long time. You are more beautiful. In the past, Ezra used to tease Maisie like that, but Maisie pretended not to hear his joke most of the time. But Maisie changed her usual attitude. She turned to look at him and said lightly, Mr. Cantillo, arent you getting engaged? Wont your fiance mind you chatting with another woman in such an ambiguous way?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ezra was stunned for a moment and then said angrily, Who the hell said I am getting engaged? Maisie looked out of the window again and said in a low voice, Isnt it on the news now? A few days ago, the news that he had dinner with the rich girl became a headline. Ezra said with hatred, Youve been working for Julian for so many years. Dont you know how the rumor between him and Yvonne spread? Maisie was slightly surprised and turned to look at him. He said angrily, Its just a family arrangement. I didnt agree. His exnation made the sadness in Maisies heart disappear. She whispered, Im sorry. But the next second, Ezra said without emotions, I am person who dont want to get married. How can Ipromise and marry for the familys interests? Whats the advantages of marriage? Its not worthwhile to give up my freedom for a woman for the rest of my life. The joy in Maisies heart was suddenly disappeared because of his words. She lowered her eyes to hide the sadness in her eyes. She knew that he was always unruly and affectionate. How could he get married for someone? Ezra suddenly asked her, Maisie, what do you think of those who are eager to get married? Maisie took a deep breath and looked up at him. She with a smile, Maybe its because their hearts are so small to hold more than one person within, so they want to marry with their beloved one. After Maisie finished speaking, Ezra narrowed his eyes and said, Maisie, why do I feel that you are scolding me? You are scolding me for being sentimental. Maisie smiled more happily. Im not. Everyones choice is different. She did not want to continue to talk about the question with Ezra. She turned around and nned to go out for some fresh air, but Ezra also came out with her. Ezra took out a cigarette and held it with his mouth. Hezily suggested to her, Lets go back first. Maisie was puzzled and Ezra exined carefully, Lets give your boss a chance to spend time alone with Emelia. Maisie suddenly understood. Okay. Although she didnt want to be with Ezra at the moment, she chose to leave with him because of his idea. When the they arrived, they drove one car. After Julian rushed out of the auction site, Maisie quickly chased after him. Ezra called her and said that he would pick her up. Maisie then sent a message to Emelia and went back with Ezra. Emelia had been making the confession at the police station for a long time. It was already noon when she came out. Julian suggested tentatively, Lets go back after lunch. Im not hungry. Emelia insisted. You can go by yourself. In addition, Ill take a taxi back myself. But how could Julian let her take a taxi back in that state? He grabbed her wrist and forced her into his car. I wont eat. Lets go. After getting in the car, he quickly drove away, afraid that Emelia would insist on getting out of the car. In truth, Emelia didnt want to go with him, but she was exhausted, both physically and mentally. She didnt want to waste any more time, so she left it to him. As soon as Emelia got in the car, she closed her eyes and leaned against the seat, keeping silent all the way. She didnt attend Vincents signing session, nor did she attend the screenwriters lecture. Emelia was regretful. Vincent was not mboyant. Except for signing session, few people could see him. It was not easy to talk to him. Emelia didnt say a word, and Julian didnt know what to say. They just returned, speechless. After sending Emelia downstairs, she thanked him and left without looking back. All Julian could do was suppressing his emotions and driving away. In fact, he really wanted tofort her, but obviously, she didnt need that. It was only after Emelia returned home that she couldnt control her emotions. She locked herself in the bedroom and burst into tears. She didnt know how long she had been crying. When she calmed down, she heard someone knocking on the door. She had no choice but to rush to the bathroom to wash her face and then opened the door. Julian was standing outside with a meal box in his hand. Chapter 128 Making Up for Her Disappointment Emelia hadnt thought that Julian would return, and she hadnt expected that he would return to bring food for her. When she came to her senses, she realized that she had just cried, and her eyes must be red and swollen. She intended to close the door. She didnt want to show her weakness and embarrassment in front of Julian. She instinctively felt that he wouldugh at her misery with his condescending attitude. Julian stretched out his long legs to stop her before she closed the door. Emelia! Julian could tell at a nce that she had probably cried her heart out. Seeing her hiding and crying, his heart ached so much that he could not speak. Im sorry. You can hit me or scold me. I really dont know how to make up for the harm Ive caused. Julian said those words apologetically as he blocked the door. Emelia sneered, Theres no need to make up as long as we maintain the rtionship that cant be any stranger in the future. He was the one who had brought her to all the miseries she had suffered. As soon as she finished speaking, Julians gloomy gaze fixed on her. He had always been strong, so how could Emelia bear his gaze? She didnt close the door and turned around, wanting to escape. Julian pulled her back and made every single word clear, Emelia, what I said in the warehouse before was serious. In front of Caroline and other, he admitted that he had fallen in love with her. But she said that they should keep a distance, how could he do that? Emelia replied calmly, Ive also said that I dont care. Julians face got pale because of her words. Emelia had thought that based on his temper, he would be angry. After all, he was so noble, and had been rejected over and over again by her. He definitely felt that he had lost face. Emelia had thought that he would shake her off and leave angrily. That would be great. He would nevere to her again. As a result, Julian red at her for a long time. He just looked down and handed the food in his hand to her. Have lunch. Emelia was about to open her mouth to refuse when she heard him say, Either you take it and eat it, or Ill go in and watch you finish eating. Without thinking, Emelia chose the former. She took the food from his hand and closed the door coldly. As for Julian, he was locked outside the door, so he could only turn around and leave. Emelias mood was unstable, and her impression of him was extremely bad. If he continued to show off in front of her, it would only make her even more annoyed. As a business tycoon, he knew best how to use strategy. Julian went downstairs and got into his car. The first thing he did was to call Phil. Ill send you Emelias phone numberter. Call her. She wants to sue Caroline. Youll be herwyer.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Phil and Arthur had already learned about what had happened from Ezra, so Phil sighed, There has always been someone who begged me to help them file awsuit. I didnt expect that one day I would beg others. Moreover, Phil was sure that even if he came to Emelia, Emelia would not hire him. Julian said with disdain, I call you to do me a favor. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Phil was speechless. Was Julian really asking him for help? Phil teased Julian, You are really righteous, but your sister should be taught a lesson. Phil and Ezra were often confused. Julian and Caroline were brother and sister. Why were their personalities so different? Julian was noble, while Caroline was a scumbag. She couldnt learn things well, and she had a bad personality. After saying that, Phil sighed. Emelia definitely wont hire me. Besides, her boyfriend is a famous movie star. Viggo will definitely find her a goodwyer. Julian was so depressed that Phil mentioned Emelias boyfriend. How stupid was Phil! He mentioned the thing that would make Julian unhappy. Whether she needs awyer or not, just call her. At the very least, his intention would be expressed. Phil replied, Alright, alright, I see. Just as they were about to hang up, Julian heard a girls angry roar from Phils side. Phil, did you secretly smoke at home again? The girl snorted, Youre so annoying. You can sleep only in the guest room for a whole week until all the smell on your body is gone! As awyer, Phil, who used to be eloquent, was as quiet as an ostrich throughout the whole process. He did not refute at all. Hearing that, Julian couldnt helpughing. It was his turn tough at Phil. Phil, you dont even dare to smoke at home. How could you tell us that you are happy at home? Phil seldom came out for a party or a drink with Julian. As soon as Julian called him, he said that he wanted to go home to apany her wife. Even if he was out, he would talk about his lovely wife all the time and how happy he was. And Ezra told him every time that the more he bragged, the faster they would break up. Phil didnt get angry after being teased by Julian. She doesnt allow me to smoke because of my health. Julian exposed the fact. Are you sure its not because she hates the smell of smoke? Phil tried his best to defend himself. How could she hate the smell of smoke? The smell of smoke is the most masculine thing of a man. Julian didnt want to talk to him anymore, and he just said, Youre awyer. I cant beat you with words. I wish you happiness. Bye. After hanging up, Julian drove away from Emelias house. On the way, he seemed to think of something and called David. Help me find out when Vincent will leave Riverside City. If possible, help me keep him for one day. Emelia didnt get to see Vincent Longerich, so she must be quite disappointed. If possible, he wanted to use his strength to make up for her regret. Ok. After receiving the order, David tried to contact Vincents assistant. Just as Julian finished his call with David, Grandpa called. Your mother is making trouble here. Come and have a look if you have time. Grandpa said on the phone. Julian frowned and agreed, Okay. He knew very well what had happened to his mother at Grandpas. On the way to order lunch for Emelia, he had answered a phone call from his mother because of Caroline. Heather scolded him harshly. She meant that he was so cruel as to send his little sister to prison and forbid her from bailing out. Julian had expected Heathers reaction, but he didntpromise. She did something wrong, so she should be punished by thew. If she doesnt learn her lesson this time, she will make more trouble in the future. Chapter 129 Bleeding Forehead Heather started scolding him, so he hung up. He didnt expect that she would make trouble at Grandpas. Considering Grandpas health, he could only rush over to solve the problem. Julian rushed to Grandpas house, and before he entered the door, he heard Heathers cry. Dad, youve got to help me this time. Ive done so many things for our family for so many years. Although Gerhard was not a good man, I havent divorced him, and I still raise the two children. Cant you help me? My husband is useless, and my sons are busy all day. I have lived with Caroline all these years. Caroline is my life. Now Caroline is in trouble, do you want me to watch her go to prison? If that happens, I would rather die! Heather became more and more hysterical. Grandpa man was sitting on the sofa, while Heather was sitting on the ground next to him, crying. Grandpa couldnt do anything to her because Heathers words were true. For example, Gerhard, had made such a big trouble. Over the years, he had gone far away and turned a blind eye to his family. It was indeed Heather who supported the family and made it noble. As Heather said, if it werent for her daughter Caroline, Heather might have divorced with Gerhard. Grandpa sighed in his heart. Maybe their family background was in-normal, so Caroline was spoiled. Maybe Grandpa should have let them get divorced at the beginning, instead of maintaining the marriage in order to maintain the Hughes Familys reputation. Julian opened the door and went in. Heather, who was sitting on the ground, saw him. She grabbed Grandpas teapot and threw it at him crazily. At the same time, she shouted, Julian! Do you want to force me to die? Heathers actions were so quick that Julian couldnt dodge. The teapot hit his forehead and his forehead bled in an instant. He had been hit by Grandpa with teapot for so many times, but he had never been really hurt once. The reason was that Grandpa didnt want to hurt him at all. But Heather had made a cruel move. Grandpa panicked and quickly called the housekeeper, Butler, hurry, take the first aid kit here and deal with this! Stop the bleeding! Heather was also stunned. She didnt expect that she would injure Julian like that. She just wanted to vent her anger. She ran over and apologized to Julian in a panic, Julian, I didnt mean it, I didnt mean it Julian covered his forehead with the gauze handed by the housekeeper. He pursed his lips and said nothing. Grandpa scolded Heather angrily, Why do you only care about Caroline? When do you care about Julian? You keptining that he didnt protect Caroline, but didnt you see what she did? Caroline hurt Emelia. Have you considered for Julians stand? Grandpa had known Julians feelings for Emelia, so he could quite understand his stand. If Julian did his best to protect Caroline, then he and Emelia would definitely be enemies. How heartbroken would Julian be? But if he didnt protect Caroline, Heather was making troubles. Whats more, in the three years when Emelia and Julian got married, if you and Caroline could have been nice to Emelia, and if you didnt humiliate her all day, maybe they wont get divorced! Grandpa had always wanted to say this Heather. In the Hughes Family, from beginning to end, Grandpa was the only one who supported Emelia, but his strength was too weak. Emelia was disheartened and eventually chose to divorce. Facing Grandpas usation, Heather retorted, Whats his stand? He doesnt like Emelia at all, does he? Since he doesnt like Emelia, he certainly has to protect Caroline. Caroline is his sister!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Heather didnt know that Julians feelings for Emelia had changed. Or she knew, but she didnt admit it. Julian looked at Heather and said coldly, No matter who is injured by Caroline, Ill stick to my decision all the same. He could understand that Heather, as Carolines mother, was protecting her. However, one thing Heather did not make it clear was that what Caroline did was illegal. Regardless of whether Caroline was targeting Emelia or any other woman he didnt know, Caroline should pay the price for her actions. Mom, Im not exaggerating. If Caroline is not taught a lesson this time, she will make a bigger trouble for you in the future. Julian added, If something serious happens, we cant protect her anymore. Ive already said that everything I do is for Carolines good, including sending her abroad. After saying that to Heather, Julian followed the housekeeper aside to clean up his wound. Heather stood still in a daze. Grandpa said angrily, What Julian said makes sense. Caroline was spoiled by you. She can be willful, but there is a limit. After Grandpa finished speaking, he walked away and looked at Julian, who was making up his wound. Grandpa and Julian didnt want to protect Caroline, Heather was desperate and disappointed. When she came to her senses, Heathers trembling fingers pointed at Julian and Grandpa, who were dealing with the wound. Alright! You dont care about her. You dont care about our lives. Dont you regret this in the future! After that, she turned around and ran out. Grandpa was so angry with Heathers attitude that he couldnt help but say to Julian, Your mother still cant think it clearly. Caroline really needs to be taught a good lesson. Julian pursed his lips and said nothing. Indeed, as Grandpa had said, when Caroline was in trouble, Heather would not find Carolines mistake. Instead, she put all the me on others. And she hated Julian for not helping. Grandpa sighed. Considering your mothers temper, no wonder your father wanted to divorce her. They cantmunicate at all. Your mother is short-tempered and noisy. As an outsider, Grandpa had seen a lot of things clearly. When they first got married, they were still very close. Or they wouldnt have you two children. But as time went by, their tempers are not match, and your father was tired. Of course, your father is not a good husband. If he felt tired, he could just tell you mother. Just tell her to separate. But he slept with other women. Grandpa didntpletely criticize Heather. His son was also a scumbag. Julian said, ording to my mothers character, if my father really proposed a divorce, they might have made more troubles. Thats true. Grandpa sighed again. At such an old age, he still had to worry about his sons and grandsons families. How unfortunate. Chapter 130 Fight After the housekeeper cleaned up the blood on Julians forehead, he found that there was a long cut. The housekeeper was heartbroken. Ill stop the bleeding first. Youd better go to the hospital and have a check. Maybe you need a suture. Julian said calmly, Theres no need. Just stop the blood. The housekeeper was very worried. What if there is a scar? It doesnt matter. Grandpa nced at Julians expression and couldnt help persuading him, Youd better go to the hospital and have a check. Julian didnt respond. Grandpa nced at him and said, Why do I feel that you want tomit suicide? Julian didnt know what to say. He didnt want to do that. He was just in a bad mood. Not only was he almost pissed to death by Caroline, but he also Heather made trouble. And Emelia ignored him. How could he be in a good mood? He looked down and said to Grandpa without emotions, I was going to talk to Emelia today, but such a thing happened. Ouch! Grandpa covered his chest and wailed in pain. His poor grandson, who had lived for more than 30 years, finally figured out what love was, but was stopped by his mother. However, after he wailed, heforted Julian with ease, You are just disappointed in love. It doesnt matter. Time will dilute everything. Maybe this is your fate. Forget it. Ill find a better girl for youter. Julian looked at Grandpa speechlessly. He was already very sad, and Grandpa made him sadder. He said angrily, I wont give up. I will never give up. Hearing his words, Grandpa was happy. Grandpa had just provoked him on purpose and did not want him to give up. By the way, hows Emelia? Grandpa changed the topic. A hint of sadness shed in Julians eyes. Not very good. Grandpa was heartbroken. Uh, shes also a poor child. Oliver and Taylor are not her rtives. She is alone in the world. I dont know who she can talk about such a big thing. You think too much. She has a boyfriend and a best friend. Julian couldnt help but be a little jealous when he said the words. Grandpa nced at him and said, Thats right. She has a boyfriend. At the same time, the butler had finished clean up Julians wound. After stopping the bleeding, he bandaged a piece of gauze on his forehead. Julian stood up and wanted his leave. He didnt want to talk about Emelias boyfriend anymore. When he walked to the door, Grandpaforted him seriously at the entrance. Now that your rtionship has be like this, you dont have to worry. Its good to start from an ordinary friend. If you have time, you should be more attentive. She used to love you. She may fall in love with you again in the future. It was rare for Grandpa to speak to Julian in such a stern tone. Once Grandpa spoke seriously, hed be quite persuasive. Julian understood his good intentions. He nodded and turned to leave. He had to admit that Grandpasst words made him rxed. That was right, since things had already turned out like that, it was better for them to start getting along from ordinary friends. As soon as Julian got out of Grandpas house, he answered a call from Phil. Phil was very upset on the phone and said, Your mother just called me and asked me to defend Caroline. Heather knew that the most famouswyer in Riverside City was Phil Henderson. Phil added, Of course I wont agree, so I told her that I have a hectic schedule for the next few months. I will be abroad for a long time in the future to deal with foreign cases. Julian answered while driving, Great. Phil reported, Whats more, I just called Emelia. As I expected, she refused. I see. Julian knew that Emelia wouldnt ept. Phil was a little worried on the phone. From her tone, I can tell that she wasnt in a good state. Would you like to find someone to calm her down? It was not a small thing to be kidnapped and almost raped. Although she was saved in the end, when she was tied up in the warehouse, it was a great blow to a persons body and mind. Endless panic and despair were enough to crush a person, especially a girl who was usually kind to others. Phil didnt like Emelia very much at first because she used methods to sleep with Julian. But he had to admit that in the past three years, as Mrs. Hughes, Emelia had been very conscientious, and she hadnt made any trouble. She stayed quietly and sensibly by Julians side, taking care of everything about him. She did not quarrel or fight with him. Therefore, Phils attitude toward Emelia had changed gradually, and he was still quite concerned about her. I see. Phils words made Julians heart skip a beat. When she was in the hospital, the doctor also said that he should pay attention to her psychological guidance. However, she would definitely not ept the person he arranged. However, before he could even think of a way to arrange for someone to guide her mentally, something happened to Emelia. In the evening, Julian and Ezra had dinner together. In order to avoid suspicion, Phil had already taken his wife abroad in the afternoon, in case Heather continued to look for him. Arthur called Julian, Emelia came to our hospital. She had a fever. It might be caused by the ident during the day. What? Julian immediately stood up from his seat and took his car key. He was about to rush out. Arthur stopped him on the phone. You dont have toe over. Viggo sent her here. Viggo must have known what happened to her, so he hurried back. Viggo said that he rushed to Emelias house and knocked on the door for a long time before Emelia opened the door for him. At that time, her temperature was high. Julian held his phone tightly and couldnt say a word. He knew that something was wrong with her mood, but he didnt expect things to be so serious. After hanging up, he still took the key and intended to leave without hesitation. Ezra stopped him. Arthur already told you that her boyfriend is there. When a girls ex-husband meets her boyfriend, the awkward one would be the ex-husband. Whats wrong if her boyfriend is there? Is it against thew to visit a girl who has a boyfriend? Julian said that to Ezra and left.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ezra had no choice but to follow him. It was not against thew, but a disgrace. However, it was obvious that Julian had no time to care about his face. He drove to the hospital at a high speed. Emelia had been sent to the ward and was having intravenous drips. Viggo stood by her bed and looked distressed. When he saw Juliane in, Viggo, who had always been gentle and elegant, suddenly blew his stack. He stormed forward and punched at Julians face without hesitation. Chapter 131 Disheveled Julian and Ezra didnt expect Viggo to hit them. Being off-guard, Julian got a punch on his face from Viggo. Julian was no pushover. In addition, he disliked Viggo so much, so after he came to his senses, he punched back brutally. The two of them fought in the ward like that. Fortunately, Viggo had asked for a VIP ward for Emelia. The room was spacious enough for Emelia alone. Otherwise, the fighting of the best actor and the president of the Hughes Group, would be a trending topic on Twitter. Ezra tried to stop them, I say, calm down! Julian! Viggo! Ezra roared several times, but both of them had been holding their pent-up anger towards each other which now reached the peak. How could they calm down when it burst out? Ezra was so scared by the airflow from their fisting that he took a few steps back. He was so annoyed that he stopped discouraging them from fighting. He leaned against the wall with his arms crossed and watched the two people who had lost their minds fight fiercely. Ezra could not help clicking his tongue when he saw Julian waving his fist with bloodshot eyes. It was the first time in so many years that he had seen Julian being so rude. When they were in business, there were some people who had offended them, but they always secretly let those people be punished in a beautiful way. It was the first time that Ezra saw Julian starts a physical fight directly. In fact, Viggo was not a rude guy. He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he had always been known for being approachable and gentle. In addition, with his age and experience, normal people and things would not anger him at all. But what happened to Emelia today really made him unhappy. In the morning, when he called Emelia, he noticed the unusual tone of Emelia. After hanging up the phone, he asked someone to investigate. As a result, he learned that Emelia was kidnapped by Caroline Hughes and was almost hurt by two men. Viggo was so angry that his whole body trembled. He immediately took the earliest ne and rushed back. He rushed to Emelias house after a long journey. When he saw Emelia, whose face was red because of the fever, appear in front of him, staggering, he almost wanted to kill someone. Therefore, it could be imagined how angry he was when he saw Julian appeared in the ward. He didnt care about Julians identity, his own identity, or the consequences. He just wanted to beat him up. The two of them fought their eyes out. A nurse in the corridor outside heard the noise and tried toe in to check, but was persuaded to go back by Ezra. It was better not to let anyone know about it because of the identities of Julian and Viggo. Perhaps it was because themotion caused by the two of them was too loud that Emelia struggled to open his eyes. When Ezra saw this, he shouted in time, Stop fighting, Emelia is awake. As soon as he shouted, Julian and Viggo quickly stopped. However, both of their faces were bruised, and their appearances were also in a mess. Their well-dressed clothes were torn into pieces. Viggos cheeks were red, and the corners of Julians mouth were bruised. Viggo naturally could not care about this. He immediately went to the bedside of Emelia and looked down at her with concern, How do you feel? Do you want some water? Emelia still had a high fever, and her body was still very weak. But when she saw his bruised cheeks and messy hairstyle and clothes, she couldnt help but widen her eyes in shock. You Emelia didnt know what to say. Did Viggo fight with others? Noticing that the atmosphere in the ward wasnt quite right, Emelia turned her head with difficulty to look at the other side. She saw that there was a bandage on Julians forehead, and the corners of his mouth bruised. She gradually came to realization what was going on. These two were fighting? Emelia struggled to get up, What are you doing? Viggo stopped he, You still have a fever. Just lie down. Julian snapped, If she wants to get up, let her get up. Why are you so overbearing? Viggo was so annoyed that he wanted to fight again. What the hell was he nagging about? He was obviously caring about Emelia, who was still having a fever, so she might feel dizzy if she sat up abruptly. Julian red straight back at Viggo. Whatever Emelia wanted to do, he would let her do it as she wished. Viggo Johansen stretched his hands too far. If Emelia was with him, would she still have freedom? They were opposing and after their eyes met, they began to fight again. Ezra was really scared. He quickly stepped forward and said between the two, Please, both of you are in your 30s or 40s. Please calm down and think about your own image and thepanys reputation, okay? If they fought again, it would be a trending topic on Twitter. In order to divert their anger, Emelia raised her hand and gently pulled the corner of Viggos clothes, saying, I want to drink some water. Viggo immediately calmed down. He took the thermos cup and straw from the side and fed her some water. Julian raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth and looked away. In fact, he also wanted to take care of her, but he seemed not qualified. Moreover, he felt really ufortable watching Viggo take care of her. Ezra, who was standing aside, could no longer bear to see the awkward scene. He walked over and said, Why dont we go out first? On the way here, Ezra had already warned Julian that it was very likely that he would be a third wheel if he came uninvited. Julian didnt listen to him. Now, he was right. Julian really didnt want to see Viggo and Emelia show off their love. He nced at Viggo coldly and said, I have something to talk to you about. Come out after youre done with your matter. Then, he looked at Emelias face on the hospital bed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Emelia looked at him indifferently. He looked away and said, Have a good rest. After that, he strode out of the ward. Ezra said goodbye to Viggo and Emelia and hurried out. Ezra suggested to Julian, I say, youd better go to Arthur office and find some clothes to change. And treat the wound on your face. Julian ignored him with a cold face. Ezra had to said, Your clothes are in disarray now, as if you have been vited. As soon as Ezra said this, Julian immediately red at him angrily. Then he strode to the elevator and went to Arthur Hudgens office to find clothes to change. It was not Ezras fault for being so offensive. It was just that Julians clothes were too messy at the moment. Two buttons of the white shirt, which was originally neat and fitted, had been ripped off, and it was also crumpled. How could it not make people fall into a reverie? In the office, when Arthur saw Julian walking in like this, he was also scared. But he instantly understood it that he should have a fight with Viggo. Without saying a word, he turned around and found a clean shirt from his wardrobe and asked Julian to put it on. It might be the tacit understanding between good friends. Many things did not need to be said clearly, and the other party knew what he needed. Chapter 132 Female Psychologist After Julian changed his clothes, Arthur asked him, Whats wrong with your forehead? Julian looked down and said lightly, My mother smashed it with a teapot. Arthur sighed, Ill bandage it for you again. The bandage that had been wound by the housekeeper at Grandpas ce was about to fall off because he had just had a fight with Viggo. Julian touched the bandage on his forehead and pulled it off. Arthur took the disinfectant iodine and bandage in time and bandaged him again. Dont let the wound touch water in the next few days. Its best if you avoid smoking and drinking, lest it gets inmed. Arthur reminded him. Julian nodded and then said, Help me find a good psychologist. Arthur knew that he was finding the psychologist for Emelia, so he immediately said, I just found one for you. When Emelia recovers from the fever, the psychologist can talk to her. Julian raised his eyebrows. Is the psychologist a man and a woman? If the psychologist was a man, he had to refuse. He couldnt bear to see any more outstanding men appear around Emelia. Viggo was already enough to make him furious. A woman. Arthur gritted his teeth and said, She is the most popr female doctor in our hospitals psychology department. Before Julian could say anything, Ezra, who was beside him, became curious, A woman? A psychologist? How old is she? Is she beautiful? Arthur was speechless. Shes 30 years old, a doctor graduated from Harvard Medical School. Shes pretty. Arthur gave aprehensive evaluation of the psychologist, but added, But she hasmitment issues, so I suggest you forget about her. Ezra was curious, What do you mean bymitment issues? Arthur nced at him and said coldly, She takes love as a childs y. Ezra looked very excited, Damn it, thats a perfect match for me. Hurry up and introduce us to each other. Arthur was speechless. Seeing that he did not speak, Ezra touched his chin and asked thoughtfully, By the way, how do you know that she treats love as childs y? Have you been dumped by her? Arthur gritted his teeth, No. Ezra asked again, She left after you two had sex? Arthur was speechless again. Ezras conjectures were so on point and unforgivably close to home. Ezra burst outughing, Is that true, Doctor Hudgens? Arthur was extremely angry. How could Ezra gloat over his disappointment? Ezra ignored his mood and began to specte, Let me think about it. You graduated from Harvard Medical School, too, right? Did you know each other back then already? Arthur took a deep breath and said dejectedly, Yes, we not only knew each other, but also had slept a few times. I thought we had established a rtionship. Before graduation, I had nned to take her back with me, but she disappeared. The more Arthur recalled, the angrier he became, Its been two years since she disappeared. And she has never contacted me once. A few days ago, our hospital recruited new doctors and I saw her. I asked her what she had been doing in the past two years, she said she was travelling around the world. I mean what the hell? She disappeared without a word! Arthur couldnt help swearing. After hearing this, Ezra pped his hands twice and then let out an exmation, Shes so cool! Arthur wanted to pped him on the head. Ezra hurriedly said, With all due respect, she might just want to have a one-night stand, but you took it seriously. Arthur was stunned, and the expression on his face wasplex. Because he suddenly realized that Ezra might be right. Speaking of which, Arthur and that girl had never had a formal date or lived together. As medical students, they spent most of their time on papers, researches, experiments and all sorts. For the few times they slept together, they met at parties organized by friends. Speaking of which, he didnt even know where she lived at that time. Ezra analyzed for Arthur carefully, First of all, did you make it clear to each other that you want to be boyfriend and girlfriend? Arthur shook his head nkly. Not at all. He just thought that since he had slept with a girl, it was natural for them to be in a rtionship. Moreover, she must have some feelings for him. Otherwise, she would not have slept with him several times. Since they had feelings for each other, there was no need to make it clear. Ezra sighed, Has this young man be a total nerd? Did he truly think that they would formalize their rtionship after have sex for a few times? Ezra said, Let me ask you another question. Do you contact each other in daily life? Do you ask about each others feelings? Arthur shook his head again. Do you know where she lives? Or does she know where you live? Arthur shook his head. They always did it in hotels Ezra spread out his hands, Congrattions, brother. You regarded her as your girlfriend, but she regarded you as a friend with benefits.Original from N?velDrama.Org. So, its understandable that she didnt contact you at all after disappearing for two years, because she didnt take you seriously at all. Arthur raised his hand to cover his chest and took a deep breath again and again. In the past two years, he had been holding a grudge in his heart. But today, it was easily resolved by Ezra. However, this result was too embarrassing. Arthur was so frustrated that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it. ? In the ward, after Julian and Ezra left, Emelia hurriedly asked Viggo, Why did you fight with him? Did he hit you first? Viggoughed in a low voice. I did it first. Emelia was so shocked that she could not speak. In her impression, Viggo was a gentle and refined man. It was impossible for him to hit someone first. It is what he owes you, and also what the Hughes Family owes you. Thinking of how she had been bullied by Yvonne Sullivan and Caroline Hughes several times, Viggo couldnt help getting angry. Emelia was touched and guilty, especially when she saw the wound on Viggos face. She said with bloodshot eyes, Im sorry, I shouldnt have been your responsibility. They were just in the rtionship by agreement, and she didnt want to get Viggo into trouble. Viggo pretended to be angry, Youve helped me so much. How can I just stand by and watch? Dont worry. Ive already informed thewyer of thepany. I asked him to take full charge of this incident and make Caroline pay the price she deserves.Tymers Entertainmentswyers were not easy to deal with. Although they were not as famous as Phil, they were all outstanding in the industry. OK. Emelia agreed. Because of the high fever, Emelia fell asleep after talking for a while. Viggo tucked her in and got up to leave. Julian had said that he had something to tell him. He wanted to see what Julian wanted to tell him. Chapter 133 Reaching an Agreement When Viggo knocked on the door and entered Arthurs office, Arthur was holding his head in annoyance. Of course, when Viggo came in, Arthur had already pulled himself together and greeted him with a smile, Hello, Mr. Johansen. Viggo greeted him and turned to ask Julian, What can I do for you? Arthur and Ezra took the initiative to retreat, so as not to be affected by the war. Julian looked up at Viggo and came straight to the point, I talked to Vincent Longerich about the patent rights of his new book. He wanted that the screenwriter, who adapted the script, should be the one he was satisfied with. Viggo instantly understood what he meant. You mean the one should be Emelia? Julian nodded, Yes, but ording to my current rtionship with her, she will definitely not agree to me, so I hope you can persuade her. If she passes, we will continue to cooperate after I buy the patent. Tymers will be in charge of the production of this TV series. It was equal to saying that Julian approved Emelias ability Just as what Julian thought, Viggo also believed that Emelia would be able to pass. He also hoped that Emelia would be able to take on this y. Firstly, Vincent was Emelias idol. Emelia must be very happy to adapt to Vincents work. Secondly, if Emelia could adapt to Vincents work, it would be a qualitative improvement to her poprity. Therefore, Viggo agreed without hesitation, Okay. Although he could also talk to Vincent on behalf of Tymers Entertainment, Julian indeed had more power and a deep pocket. With the support of the Hughes Group, the quality of this TV series would be significantly levelled up. The two of them fought fiercely in thest second. They didnt expect that they would cooperate in this second. Since they had reached an agreement, Viggo stood up without hesitation, If theres nothing else, Ill go first. Julian pursed his lips and said, I found a psychologist for Emelia. You can persuade her to meet the psychologist. Viggo stopped when he heard that. He looked at Julian with his clear eyes for a long time and then smiled, Mr. Hughes, what do you mean by this? Im Emelias boyfriend now. Do you want me to please her for you? Julian licked the back of his teeth with the tip of his tongue and said, You can tell her that you found the psychologist for her. When had Julian ever been so humble? But now he could only endure it. Viggo didnt appreciate it at all, Then you dont have to. I can find it myself, and I will definitely find the best for her. In addition, Mr. Hughes, you and Emelia had already broken up, and Im her boyfriend now. Please take care of yourself. After saying this, Viggo turned around and left, but his words were really ear-piercing to Julians ears. What did he mean by past and now? He used to be her boyfriend too. One day, Viggo might be her ex-boyfriend! After Julian made everything clear, there was no reason for him to stay in the hospital. Emelia definitely didnt want to see him, so he could only leave with Ezra. Julian originally wanted to ask Vincent stay one more day, and let Emelia and Vincent meet to make up for Emelias regret. However, David Brennan called Vincent and then Vincent directly flew back to the capital after the lecture. Because of his wifes health, Vincent rarely lingered other cities. Basically, as long as he finished his work, he would immediately go home to apany his wife. The fever didnt stop until the next morning. Emelia was groggy all night, and Viggo took care of her for the whole night with bruises on his face. Emelia felt sorry when she saw this, Im much better now. Go back and rest. Originally, Viggo had been tired enough to take care of his mother these days. If something happened to her at this time, wouldnt she muddy the waters? I can handle it. Viggo chuckled. Ill leave after Nina arrives. A few days after Emelia left for Viggos hometown, Nina also went out to shoot an advertisement. She had rushed back by ne as soon as she finished shooting after the ident of Emelia. It was estimated that she would arrive in the morning. Viggo didnt want to go, and Emelia couldnt do anything to him either. After washing his face in the bathroom, Viggo took out a mask from his bag and put it on. Then he asked her, What do you want to eat for breakfast? Ill buy it. Before she could say anything, Arthur knocked on the door and walked in. Ill treat you to breakfast. Arthur was holding the food box of the restaurant that Emelia was familiar with. Back in the days when her ankle was sprained, Julian would always bring her food from the restaurant. Thinking of her sprained foot, Emelia felt that she had been so unlucky since she was always injured for the past few years. Perhaps she should go to a church to pray and asked for God to protect her. She thought that Viggo must be in a bad state after staying up all night. If he went out and was recognized by his fans, it would not be good, which would affect his image. Therefore, after thanking Arthur, she said to him, Lets eat the food brought by Arthur. Viggo nced at Arthur and epted her suggestion. Arthur also stayed to eat with them. Seeing Viggo take good care of Emelia, he imagined the scene when Julian also did this, which made him feel that it was a little hard on the eyes. He didnt think that Julian could be so considerate and gentle. Perhaps it was because when Julian was with Emelia in the past that she had paid more, and Arthur couldnt imagine the scene of Julian taking care of her. While they were still having breakfast, someone knocked on the door and came in. He turned around and saw the cold female doctor in a white coating in. He was choked by the hamburger in his mouth, which made him cough and embarrassed. Viggo handed him a bottle of water in time. Arthur drank a few mouthfuls of water and recovered. He looked at the female doctor and murmured, Didnt I make an appointment with you at two oclock in the afternoon? The female doctor smiled and said, Mr. Johansen had made an appointment with me again. Its the time now. Viggo exined at the right time, As her boyfriend, I can naturally afford the best psychologist.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The implication was that there was no need for Julian to be so attentive. Arthur opened his mouth but couldnt say a word. He had to get up and leave in embarrassment. Before leaving, he red at the female doctor angrily. The female doctorpletely ignored his anger and smiled gracefully. After Arthur left, the female doctor introduced herself. Mr. Johansen, Miss Jones, nice to meet you. Im Jean Hilgard. After Viggo and Emelia greeted Jean, Viggo exined to Emelia who was puzzled, The doctor said that you need psychological guidance. Dr. Hilgard is the best psychologist in Riverside City Hospital. Emelia understood that she needed psychological guidance. Yesterday, after she got home, she began to have nightmares, and she felt dizzy. As soon as she thought of the scene when Caroline tore her clothes apart, she trembled all over. The thought of the yellow-haired girl almost touching her body made her sick. Even though in the end, the police arrived in time and she was not hurt, the experience had left shadows in her heart. Chapter 134 Torture Him by All Means Jean did a session with Emelia for about half an hour, which had lifted a great deal of burden off Emelias mind. At this time, Nina arrived. Only then did Viggo return home to rest. Nina stayed behind to take care of Emelia. Her beautiful face was full of heartache and sadness. She leaned against Emelias bed, feeling rather dejected. Emelia, when will we be strong enough not to be bullied or hurt by anyone? Caroline, that bitch, dared to be so arrogant just because the Hughes Family had power and influence in Riverside City. Ninas family background wasnt that good either. With her parents in a mess, everything that she possessed was obtained by her hard work. She had a beautiful face, which was the favor of God, but she had obtained all the sess and opportunities herself. Nina had always been bullied since she was a child. When she entered the entertainment industry and became a neer, it was even more difficult for her to endure. That was why she had be a tough and fierce person. Usually, she wasnt that sad. It was because of Emelia that Caroline bullied her like this that she felt weak in her heart. Emeliaforted her gently, No matter how powerful we are, therere always bad people. Nina said resentfully, If Caroline hadnt been imprisoned now, I would have beaten her up and disfigured her face! Emeliaughed helplessly. If you did that, then itd be your turn to be locked up inside. Nina muttered in a low voice, I dont care. Emelia stayed in the hospital for three days before shepletely recovered. Every day, Jean woulde to her ward to treat her mentally. When she was discharged from the hospital, she felt refreshed. For the past three days, Nina had been taking care of Emelia in the hospital. After all, Nina was a girl, so it was more convenient to take care of her. But Viggo came to deliver meals three times a day no matter how hard it was. Once after Viggo left, Nina was having the delicious food that Viggo had brought over and said emotionally, Why dont you guys make the fake romance turn real? Mr. Johansen is so considerate and can take care of you. If a man treats me so well, I will marry him without hesitation. While eating, Emelia said, Didnt Cameron Dauster treat you very well back then? He cooked for you, helped you with your homework, and even washed and blew dry your hair. Why didnt you get married with him? Nina pursed her lips and said, Isnt this because his mother didnt like me? When it came to this matter, Nina found it hard to calm down. At that time, Camerons mother threw a check in front of her and asked her to leave him. The dramatic plot on TV in novels happened to her. Cameron came from a family of intelligence and wealth. A family like this certainly looked down at Nina who was from an ordinary family. Moreover, she was beautiful but she was a straight-F student. Nina took the one million and left Cameron. However, she donated it to the children in the underdeveloped areas. Of course, Nina did not leave him because of his mothers humiliation. Instead, she wanted him topletely give up on her so that he could go abroad to further his studies. Emelia asked again, Have you saved enough money for Camerons mother? Nina poked the rice in her bowl and snorted, Hmph! Back then, after Camerons mother threw the check to Nina, she was so angry that she shivered all over. When she came back and talked to Emelia about this, she raised three fingers up and swore to the heavens that one day, she would smash a ten million check right on the womans face and then made her son as her kept man. At that time, Emelia was actually amused. Ive already saved enough. Ill wait until Camerones back! Nina said with her teeth gritted. In the past few years, she had grown from a nobody into an A-list actress in the entertainment industry. She already had more than 10 million dors in her ount. However, after Nina finished speaking, she became timid again. I can smash the check on the womans face in an elegant manner, but Im afraid that Cameron will refuse to let me be his sugar mama, and he might strangle me to death. Emelia teased her, You just need to keep trying. Pluck up your courage. If ten million is not enough. You can try another ten million. She couldnt help butugh out loud. Nina sighed. If we can use the money to deal with him, then that would be easier.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They chatted and ate, and soon finished their meal. Within these three days, Emelia and Carolines case had already been filed. Of course, Caroline had also been put on bail. Although Julian had warned her not to bail her out, there was now forbidding her from doing it. On the night Caroline bailed out, Heather Duncanmitted suicide. In the middle of the night, Julian was woken up by Carolines phone call. She cried at the other end of the phone, Brother, Mom has taken sleeping pills. What should we do now? I cant feel her breathing! Julian was also shocked. He hung up the phone and immediately called an ambnce. Then he drove straight to Heather and Carolines residence without changing his clothes. Julian arrived almost at the same time as the ambnce. Heather was in aa, and the doctor was rescuing her. Caroline stood in the living room with her hair disheveled. When she saw Julian rushing over, she immediately rushed up and scolded him, Its all your fault! Because you didnt protect me, Mum was so angry that shemitted suicide! Carolines usation made Julians already ufortable mood more and more irritable. He shook her off and said, Get lost! What did Heathers suicide have to do with him? Was it because he didnt allow Phil to take this case? Was it because he didnt use his connections to suppress Emelia and didnt allow Emelia to sue him? It was Caroline who had done something wrong. Why did she have to do something that would ruin his values? Caroline fell to the ground and burst into tears again. Youre still so stubborn to think youre right!! Do you really have to wait until our mom is dead?! Julian was so angry with her that he wanted to p her again. He didnt know why she confused right and wrong, and did moral kidnapping. He stood in front of her and said word by word, Caroline, its you who dont know how to repent, not me. At this point, Julian finally understood Heathers intention to make a fuss tonight. She forced him to take action and force Emelia to withdraw theint. Although this matter had been suppressed over and over again, there was still news from the people who had connection with the police station and the court. They said that Caroline hadmitted a crime and was being sued, and the person who used her was her ex-sister-inw. Heather felt embarrassed and wanted to force Emelia to withdraw theint. Julian could guarantee that the dosage of the sleeping pills that Heather had consumed tonight would definitely be safe. Although she had fallen into aa, it would not kill her. This was his mother and sister, who would torture him at all costs. Chapter 135 Testing Heather was then sent to the hospital to wash her stomach and save her from danger. Everything was as Julian had expected. Standing in front of Heathers hospital bed, Julian looked down at her face. He felt extremely unfamiliar and somehow suffocated. Since when did his mother and sister change so much? Was it really because of Emelia? No. Without her, they would quarrel with him for something else sooner orter, because this was their character. The reason why they hadnt made trouble for so many years was that their positions were the same. His academic career was outstanding, just as Heather had hoped. He had dated with Yvonne Sullivan, which was also as Heather had wished. Later, when he married Emelia, Heather was not willing to be so at first. But when she saw that he did not love Emelia, she was no longer dissatisfied. From the moment he didnt want to marry Yvonne, all the conflicts broke out because all were out of Heathers expectation. But he was a living person with his own will and independence, not a puppet owned by Heather. After working so many years in the business world, Julian never thought that one day it was his closest rtives who gave him endless fatigue.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The next day, when Heather woke up, Julian was waiting by her bedside. Apart from taking care of her, he never mentioned anything about letting Emelia withdraw herint. In the end, Heather couldnt bear it any longer and started to rage. Are you really going to ignore my life or death? This is a living human life! But Julian calmly replied, Mother, if that day, that two men really hurt Emelia, she wouldnt be able to live any longer. That was also a human life. Heather roared, Isnt she fine? He stopped pouring water, If something happened, it would be toote. But obviously, both Caroline and her mother didnt think it was a problem. Yes, shes fine. Fortunately, thats the case, so Caroline wont be sentenced so seriously. Perhaps he was already very disappointed with Heather, so Julian could now speak to her calmly. Heather was so angry by his words that she burst into tears again. Why is my life so miserable? No one in this family cares about me! Hearing this, Julian became impatient. He stood up impatiently and said, I have something to do. Ill go to thepany first. After that, he turned around and left, letting Heather cry and make a scene in the ward. Arthur was waiting for him outside, and he also heard the noise inside. He couldnt help but sigh. Why is Heather getting older but less open-minded? Now that she has made such a scene with you, how can she get along with you in the future? After all, she still has to rely on you, her son. Besides, youre not doing this to harm Caroline. Let her have a hard time and learn her lesson. Only then will she change her mind. Listening to the wailing soundsing from the ward, Julian sneered and said, Thats not the case. She is dissatisfied that I didnt do what she wanted. He didnt even want to protect Caroline from the imprisonment. She just wanted everyone to listen to her. She had a stubborn desire to control others. And once Caroline is under measurement of penalty, it means that she haspletely failed in her education for so many years. She is such an enterprising person that she cant ept this failure, so she is trying her best to stop it. Arthur was stunned for a long time after listening to Julians analysis, as if he had analyzed Heathers mind correctly. As Julian walked away, he suggested, Should we find a psychologist to intervene? Im afraid that Heather will get worse and worse if this continues? Do you think she will ept it? But Julian didnt consider this possibility at all. ording to Heathers personality, she would probably chase the psychologist out. After Emelia was discharged from the hospital, Viggo rushed back to his hometown to apany his mother. It was said that during this period of time, in addition to the early preparation of Princess Lenia, he pushed everything else aside. As for the management of thepany, it was handed over to Mr. N, a partner that had never showed up in person before. Because this partner was still abroad, he would hold a conference regrly on Monday, listen to the reports of all departments, and give instructions to relevant affairs. No one knew why this partner would give himself such a code name. Why being so mysterious? And they didnt know why Mr. N always used a voice changer every time he spoke at the meeting, but no one dared to deny his ability, because he could always give on-point and instructive opinions on a lot of things. In just a few words, he had already shown his extraordinary leadership. Before Viggo left, he told Emelia that Julian had suggested for her topete for the screenwriter job of Vincents new book. When Emelia heard that it was Julians suggestion, she waspletely shocked. When did Julian think so highly of her? Wasnt she useless in Julians eyes? Viggo said, I personally think this is a good opportunity. You can give it a go. If you dont pass the test, it would still be a learning opportunity. Of course, if you pass, it proves that you do have the ability. In fact, Emelia didnt want to have any more dealings with Julian, but this time it was Vincent Longerichs new book. She really couldnt resist this, and she longed to meet Vincent for years. She agreed after thinking for a while. Anyway, she might not be able to pass the test or continue to work with Julian. Nina didnt have much work to do during this period of time, so after Emelia was discharged from the hospital, she came to Emelias ce to eat almost every day. Actually, Emelia knew that Nina was worried that something might happen to her. The two of them didnt disturb each other either. When Emelia was working, Nina had stayed on the sofa to watch the y or studied her new y. That morning, as soon as Nina entered Emelias house, she said, Fuck, I heard that Julians mothermitted suicide. Emelia, who was drinking coffee, was shocked. What? Heather Duncanmitted suicide? After kicking off her shoes, Nina walked in and handed the screenshot in her phone to her. I saw someone say it online. Nina always surfed the, and she was quite aware of any news. She then said, Someone took photos of Julian appearing in the hospital in a mess in the middle of the night, and his mother was sent to the rescue. Some people even said that they heard his quarrel with his mother, as if it was about his sister. But the news have been deleted. Fortunately, I took a screenshot in time. Nina added, I guess Heather must be dissatisfied with his disregard of Caroline this time, so she made trouble with him. Chapter 136 Business Trip Seeing that Emelia didnt say anything, Nina quickly held her face and said, Are you worried about Julian? Before Emelia could say anything, Nina warned her with a serious expression, Let me tell you, dont be soft-hearted as to dropped thewsuit against Caroline. Or else, that will be what Heather and the others want! Besides, Caroline, that bitch, should be punished! Emelia came to her senses and shook her head gently. Of course I wont withdraw thewsuit. I just didnt expect that Julian didnt indulge his mother and Caroline this time. Emelia lowered her eyes andughed at herself. His mother actually made a scene with him, but he didnt interfere and deal with me to let me withdraw thewsuit. Perhaps it was because Julian had never stood on her side in the past, which had left her with a deep shadow. Emelia always thought that since Julian, Heather, and Caroline were family, he would always stand on their sides. Nina snorted, If he dares to help them, then Ill let their entire family know whats the ultimate roasting on the inte! Emelia smiled and handed Nina a cup of coffee before asking, Is his mother alright? Emelia didnt pay much attention to the gossip online, so she didnt even know that Heather Duncan attempted suicide. Nina took a sip of coffee andfortably sighed. Scourge stay for a thousand year. How could she not be fine? I guess her suicide is just an act. Such people have always cherished their lives. They havent tortured enough people yet. How can they bear to leave this world? Ninas words had always been very vicious, and now, she was even more rude. Emelia didnt say anything else. She just lowered her head and drank coffee. She admitted that the moment she heard Heather Duncan attempted suicide, she hesitated about what move to make. She had always been soft-hearted and kind. She thought if she would forget about it. If she dropped the case, then maybe the Hughes wouldnt turn against each other? She was fine after all right? However, in the end, her rationality defeated soft-heartedness and she insisted on letting Caroline be punished. If she didnt be strong, Caroline would only think that she was weak and easy to bully, and maybe she would be even more hostile to her. Nina took a sip of coffee and said, You know that Yvonne terminated her contract with the Hughes Group and established a film and televisionpany, dont you? Emelia knew clear about this matter, because it was widely spread everywhere. A few days ago, after Yvonnes wrongdoings were exposed, she announced that she had terminated her contract with HGH. At the same time, she also announced that she had established her own film and televisionpany called YS Culture. It was not surprising that Yvonne would do such a thing. After all, she had the support of Sam Sullivan. Instead of continuing to be a star in public under the name of cursing, it was better to be the one behind the scenes. Nina said with disdain, I heard that shes been hunting for talents from otherpanies recently, including directors, screenwriters, artists, and so on. Apany led by this kind of person with evil intentions will probably be a cancer in the industry. Emelia nodded in agreement. When the above behave wrongly, the below will do the same. They will not go far. Yvonne analyzed, I heard that she also wants to buy the rights of Vincents new book. Shell definitely send a screenwriter topete for the position. Emelia frowned slightly. For some reason, she had a bad hunch when she heard this news. But she couldnt tell what the premonition was. She only took a few sips of coffee to suppress her uneasiness. To test the true ability of screenwriters, Vincent chose the mostplicated and also exciting part of the plot in the book and sent it to the major film and televisionpanies, asking the screenwriters to adapt it for the script. It only took Emelia a day to adapt to them. She then sent them to Viggo and Julian in email form. Viggo called her as soon as he finished reading. He said happily, Thats great. Both the plot and the lines are amazing. I can guarantee that they will definitely pass! Emelia was very embarrassed by the praise. Thank you. Julian only replied two words to her through WhatsApp: Very good. Emelia replied politely, Thank you. In addition, the two of them had nothing else to say. Two dayster, Emelia received a call from Emelia, saying that Vincent had selected severalpanies through the first draft and informed them to go to the Capital to have a face-to-face meeting. So Emelia had to go to the Capital with Julian. After hearing this, Emelia couldnt help but feel a headache. Going on a business trip with Julian was no different from taking her life. The rtionship between her and Julian was so awkward. If they went on a business trip together, the scene would be beyond imagination. At that time, they would be so embarrassed that they could even scratch the ne. She asked Maisie Brennan with difficulty, Why didnt you go? Maisie smiled and said, You think too highly of me. I cant nail such a big project. Mr. Hughes will do it himself. Emelia had no choice but to agree. Alright. She asked desperately, When will we set off? Maisie couldnt helpughing when she heard her tone. Actually, Mr. Hughes has changed a lot. You dont have to be nervous. Emelia wasnt nervous or scared; she was embarrassed. If Julian had not said that he had fallen in love with her in that chaotic warehouse, she would have been able to face him calmly.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maisie informed her again, Mr. Hughes booked a flight to the Capital this afternoon. After we arrive, take a rest and meet Vincent tomorrow morning. Pack up your luggage. A driver will pick you up and send you to the airportter. Fine. Emelia hung up the phone and began to clean up. Forty minutester, she arrived at the airport in the car arranged by Julian. Julian didnt show up or contact her all the way. Emelia silently prayed it would be best if something were to happen to Julian. She could fly on her own, so that she wouldnt have to go with him. However, when she finished boarding and arrived at the airport lounge, she immediately saw the man inside. Julian, dressed in a ck suit, stood there and made a phone call. All of Emelias hopes were dashed. She had no choice but to push her suitcase and walk in. Seeing here in, Julian looked up at her and continued to make phone calls. Naturally, Emelia wouldnt choose a seat next to him. Instead, she chose a seat far away from him. Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down and took out her mobile phone to check the time, a ck shadow shed in front of her. She looked up and saw Julian sitting down on the sofa next to her directly. Emelia was speechless. She forced a smile and greeted him. Mr. Hughes. Hello. Julian replied indifferently. Emelia had just let out a sigh of relief when she heard him say, Am I a beast that you sit so far? Emelia tried her best to maintain a smile. Of course not. I just dont want to disturb you at your phone call. Julian snorted, Youre really good at lying. What? Did he really need to point it out? Whats wrong with maintaining a harmonious-on-the-surface rtionship between each other? Chapter 137 Help Her Carry Luggage Because of Julians straightforwardness, Emelia lowered her head to look at her phone, no longer wanting to talk to him. Just then, a crisp sound of high heels was heard, with a charming fragrance. Yvonne swayed into the airport lounge. Emelia looked up at Yvonne and was slightly stunned. The man next to Yvonne was none other than Harvey Norman, whom she had met many times before. Emelia was even more shocked. Was Yvonne also going to the Capital to attend Vincents face-to-face meeting? Together with Harvey Norman? Harvey had been a director before, but everyone knew that many directors were also good at writing ys. So, is Harvey the screenwriter that Yvonne brought this time? Before Emelia coulde to her senses, Harvey had already walked up to them and greeted Julian with a smile. Hello, Mr. Hughes. Long time no see. While saying this, Harvey handed Julian a business card. Thanks to Mr. Hughes, Im not a director now. Im a screenwriter. This is my new business card. Harveys words were really unpleasant to hear. What did he mean by saying that he was not a director thanks to Julian? Doesnt this mean that he is secretly using Julian of banning him and that deputy director? But wasnt it because of their bad conducts that Harvey and the deputy director were banned? Why did he me Julian instead? How shameless. At this moment, Emelia felt that her expression was out of control. Her eyes must be filled with disgust. Congrattions. Julian looked calm. He even congratted him before slowly taking over the business card handed over by Harvey. No one knew that his eyes, which were looking down at the business card, shed with imperceptible cold light. Harvey smiled and was about to hand over a business card to Emelia, but Julian raised his hand and stopped him. You dont have to give her a business card. Harvey was a little confused. Julian sneered and said, Im afraid that her hands will be dirtied. The expression on Harveys face suddenly became worse than if he had eaten shit. He held back for a long time and could not say a word to retort. Yvonne, who was standing by the side, was also so angry that she was trembling. Harvey was now a screenwriter under her charge. Julians words were like a p to her! Whats more, what Julian said was that he was afraid of that Emelias hands will be dirtied, and that he was so partial to Emelia, which made Yvonnes heart ache even more. In the past, Julian hadnt cared about Emelia at all. What did Emelias charm? And now she had let him to sacrifice everything for her! Yvonne gritted her teeth in hatred. Emelia was a bit speechless as well. She hadnt imagined that Julian would be so curt. In the beginning, when Julian took Harveys business card, she thought that he was going to maintain the superficial harmony with them, but now it seemed that she was too naive. After saying that, Julian turned to Emelia and said calmly, Come with me to eat something. Then, he took the lead in standing up and walking away with his long legs. In a daze, Emelia pushed her suitcase and quickly followed him. Compared to staying in the same room with Yvonne and Harvey, she would rather stay with Julian. However, couldnt he speak properly? What did he mean by eat something with him? It seemed to be they are very familiar with each other. They were just working partners. The two of them left the airport lounge side by side. Emelia asked in confusion, Are you having lunch or dinner? Julian nced at her, but said nothing. He turned around and continued to push the suitcase forward. Emelia just stood there, not moving at all, because his eyes were clearly glinting with mockery at her stupidity. Obviously, he was just finding an excuse to leave the airport lounge. Emelia gritted her teeth in anger, but in the end, she could only step forward and follow. They sat down in a coffee shop and each ordered a cup of coffee. Julian took a sip and said, Its far worse than what you did. Emelia had a headache. He sat in the coffee shop andmented on how bad the coffee was. However, she still politely thanked him and took out herputer to work. It was also a way to divert attention, because Julians eyes seemed to be fixed on her face all the time. She pretended to be calm and stared at theputer for a long time. She couldnt bear it anymore. She looked up at him and asked, Is there anything on my face? No. Julian denied her words, and at the same time, he looked away. Julian didnt want to admit that he had been staring at her just now because he hadnt seen her for many days and wanted to take a good look at her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Since the first day she was hospitalized, he had fought with Viggo, and he had never seen her since then. He knew that Viggo had returned to his hometown and was not by her side, but he still did not look for her. He was afraid that she would put on a disgusted and repulsive expression because of Carolines thing. Recently, he had felt the same way. He could understand the reason why she could not persist in the marriage with him. A person was always treated coldly. He would be really tired after a long time. It was just that Julian didnt expect that he wouldnt be able to look away after seeing her. In fact, he had known that Emelia looked very good. If it didnt look good, he wouldnt tolerate her staying with him for so many years. The desire for food and sex is a part of human nature. Most men were the same. At first, it was up to the appearance. Seeing him looking away, Emelia finally rxed a little. She looked down at theputer screen and continued to write the script of Princess Lenia. Her progress was very fast, and she had already written more than half of it. But she knew that the task was still very heavy, so she seized the time to write. Sitting opposite her, Julian once again looked at her face. From his angle of view, he just saw her tall nose, long eyshes, the outline of her facial features and the temperament she exuded, inexplicably giving people a feeling of peace and quiet. Julian nced at the person in front of him from time to time and silently finished a cup of coffee. Today, he really understood what it meant a beauty to feast ones eyes on. After the boarding radio rang, Emelia quickly packed up herptop and pushed her suitcase away from the coffee shop with Julian to board. Just as she walked out of the coffee shop, Emelias hand suddenly felt light. It turned out that it was Julian who had carried the bag from her. She liked to use big bags when she went out, because she could put them directly into theputer and stuff them with somemonly used small items. The weight of the whole bag was heavy. It was really heavy on one shoulder. It was just that Emelia didnt expect Julian to help her carry her bag. After a moment of hesitation, he took the luggage in her hand. Thus, Emelias hands became empty, while Julian pushed their luggage with one hand and carried her bag with the other. Emelia snapped back to reality and quickly chased after him. That, I can do it myself! A big shot like Julian helped her carry her luggage. She was afraid that she would push her luck too far and fall right into a big ck trap. Chapter 138 Stormed Away Julian remained unmoved and walked towards the boarding gate with his long legs. Emelia didnt want to pull and push with him in public, so she could only let him carry her luggage. Fortunately, because it was a short-distance business trip, they both brought small suitcases, which were light and small. Otherwise, Emelia would not have dared to ask him to do this kind of physical work. Naturally, Julian would not take the economy ss when he went out. However, there were only a few seats in business ss on short domestic flights, so they naturally met Yvonne and Harvey.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After the ne flew smoothly, Emelia put down the back of the chair and put on the blindfold to sleep. In this way, she could not only get more sleep, but also avoid talking to Julian and Yvonne. Emelia and Julians seats were side by side. Behind the aisle was Yvonnes seat. After sitting down, Yvonne kept looking at them, which made Emelia extremely annoyed. Sleeping was the most suitable thing to do. Julian did not lie down to rest, but still sat upright in his seat, working with the tablet. Julians tall figure blocked off the nearby Emelia, preventing Yvonne from spying on her many times. In fact, Yvonne wanted to talk to Julian several times, but he didnt even look at her. Yvonne was so infuriated. Two hours of flight passed quickly. Afternding on the ground, Emelia and Julian got into car to hotel. But when they arrived at the hotel to check in, they bumped into Yvonne and Harvey. Could this be a coincidence? It was obvious that Yvonne had checked the address of Julians residence and deliberately came to angry them. Even Yvonne had checked their flight. How could Julian possibly not have thought of something like this? However, he couldnt be bothered to pay attention to them. After retrieving his room card, he instructed Emelia, Clean up and eatter. Emelia nodded. However, Emelia didnt expect that what Julian meant by eating was to call room service and have the dinner sent to the hotel room. Julian knocked on the door and stood at the door of her room. He signaled to the sumptuous dining car next to him and asked, Are we eating in my room or your room? Emelia opened her mouth. She wanted to say that it wasnt appropriate to eat in anyones room. Its gettingte, so we can only eat in the hotel downstairs. Do you want to meet them again? As he spoke, he motioned for the waiter to push the dining car into Emelias room. Now that he was in such a state, what else could Emelia say? She had no choice but to wash her hands and sit down at the round dining table to have dinner face to face with Julian. Thanks to Julian, she was able to live in a luxurious suite this time. It was no different from a two-bedroom, big and spacious. After serving the dishes, the waiter left. Julian also ordered a bottle of red wine. Clearly, Emelia didnt want to drink it. Julian insisted on pouring her a ss of wine. Arent you very drinkable? Emelia exined, Theres something important tomorrow. I dont want to waste my time drinking. In fact, she didnt want to drink with Julian. It was toote for her and her ex-husband to drink in the hotel room. Moreover, she now had a boyfriend to outside. Julian nced at her and said, I think you can drink all the bottle. For a moment, Emelia was speechless. She didnt know if he was praising her or mocking her. In order not to embarrass him, Emelia raised her wine cup and took a small sip. Just after they ate a few mouthfuls, Emelias cell phone rang with the sound of a video call. It was naturally Viggos call. Taking into ount the fact that Julian was sitting in front of her, Emelia grabbed her phone and walked into the bedroom to pick it up. Julians good mood instantly disappeared. Along the way, he was immersed in the joy of getting along with Emelia alone. Viggos phone call instantly reminded him that Emelia was now Viggos girlfriend. Obviously, he could be in a bad mood. Have you had dinner? Viggo asked Emelia gently on the phone. Viggo knew that Emelia was on a business trip with Julian, because Emelia had told him before she set off. This was business, but also a big deal. Viggo obviously showed his understanding. Im eating. After thinking for a while, Emelia said, Eat with Mr. Hughes in my room. Viggo chuckled in a low voice. Emelia, you dont have to report this to me. After all, Im just your nominal boyfriend. Viggo added, And I also believe that you wont do anything to Julian. Emelia was very touched by Viggos trust and consideration. Then they talked about a few things about the meeting face to face tomorrow. Viggo told Emelia to relieve and said that Emelia would definitely seed. When Emelia came out of the bedroom, there were smiles on her lips. However, those smiles broke Julians heart. She flew over from Riverside City with him. Along the way, she did not smile at him. Even if she did, she still smiled politely and distantly. But at this moment, her smiles were truly sincere. It could be seen that she was very happy to be with Viggo. Julian turned his eyes away and raised his head to drink up the wine in his ss. Emelia put away her phone, walked over, and sat down. When she saw the empty bottle in front of her, she was shocked. You drank all the wine? Emelia asked the man opposite her in surprise. He didnt have much dinner. But he drank up a bottle of wine. Did he forget that he had a weak stomach? Julian didnt hide it. He stared at Emelia and said faintly, Im not in a good mood. So, I identally drank too much. Emelia was a little speechless. Why did his tone sound so sad? Was it because she picked up Viggos call? Well. Emelia ignored him and picked up her fork and knife to continue eating. Seeing that Emelia ignored him, Julians mood got even worse. He simply reached out and grabbed the wine ss in front of her, then raised his head and drank it. Emelia was so shocked that she almost jumped up. Why did he drink her wine? It would have been fine if she hadnt drunk it, but she had just taken a few sips! He Emelia was so angry that she didnt know what to say. She wouldnt quarrel, nor was she good at quarreling. Julian saw her anger and exined as if nothing had happened, Youre not drinking it anyway. Only now did Emelia finally say something. She protested angrily, But thats my wine! Julian raised his eyebrows. So what? So what? Emelia gave a wry smile. He was too shameless! While Emelia was angry, Julian suddenly stood up and said unhappily, I dont wanna eat anymore. After that, he turned and left. Emelia was speechless. What was he doing? She should be the one who was angry, shouldnt she? Why did he get to be the one that stormed away? Chapter 139 Plagiarism After being messed up like this by Julian, Emelia didnt want to eat anymore. But then she thought about it. Why did she have to torture her body because of unimportant people? She had to eat and sleep well so that she could have the mental and physical strength to attend the meeting face to face tomorrow, didnt she? Therefore, Emelia sat down at the dining table again and began to eat. She had to admit that the food in this super luxurious hotel was really delicious. She couldnt even stop eating it. After she was full, her negative emotions had been disappeared. After thinking for a while, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Julian in the next room. Mr. Hughes, do you want to eat something? They would talk to Vincent face to face tomorrow. If he had fallen down because of stomach pain, she was afraid that she could not have dealt with it by herself. Julian quickly replied, You care so much about me? Emelia took a deep breath and said, For tomorrows work to go smoothly. What Emelia meant was that he didnt know how weak his stomach was. After Emelia sent her message, Julian quickly came knocking on her door. Emelia opened the door and invited him in. Julian nced at the food on the table and couldnt help asking, Did you eat all these? Yes. Emelia answered honestly. Julian gritted his teeth and snorted, You have a big stomach! He was so angry that he was not in the mood to eat, so he just left. How could she eat so happily? Although he didnt want to admit that he couldnt affect Emelia at all, the it was true. Emelia was speechless. No girl would be willing to listen to such words like You have a big stomach. So, he deserved to be married and divorced. No wonder he broke up with his girlfriend. Take your time. Emelia dont want to talk to him anymore, so she said that to him and went back to the bedroom. Out of sight, out of mind. It was gettingte, so Julian left after dinner. The next morning, they went to Vincents residence together. It was a vi located in the most luxurious area of the city. This was the first time that Emelia hade to a ce like this. The surrounding area was decorated with ingeniously-designedndscapes, giving off a sense of ss and style. Emelia looked around curiously. Suddenly, she heard Julian ask her, Do you want such a vi? Emelia hurriedly shook her head. No, not at all. She just wanted to appreciate it. Why did she want it? Besides, was it possible for her to have a vi in such a ce? Julian looked at her deeply and said, Dont you have a boyfriend? If you want this, let him buy it for you. Emelia gritted her teeth in anger. She felt that Julian was clearly secretly mocking Viggos financial strength. Julian and the Hughes family behind him were rich. It was not difficult to buy a vi like this. However, Viggo didnt seem to able to afford this. She didnt know where Julians sense of superiority came from. What was so great about having money? Therefore, after thinking for a while, Emelia replied, Money cannot buy everything. Emelia had thought that Julian didnt like to listen to her words. She hadnt expected that Julian would actually ept her words. Indeed. Emelia nced at him and didnt say anything else. When they passed through the front yard under the guidance of Vincents assistant, they happened to meet Yvonne and Harvey. Obviously, the time when they met Vincent was ahead of them. Both Yvonne and Harvey looked very proud. It could be seen that they had a pleasant conversation with Vincent. When the four met, Yvonne took the initiative to say to Julian with a smile, Mr. Hughes, I wish you good luck. Julian didnt even look at her as he left with Emelia. Yvonne gritted her teeth and put away the smile on her face. Harvey, who was beside her,forted her, They will have troubles. Dont be mad at this. Thinking of what Julian and Emelia were going to face, Yvonne smiled smugly. Thats right. So what if Julian was rich? So what if Emelia was talented? They had enough tricks to deal with those two. Julian and Emelia passed through the long front courtyard and arrived at the rear courtyard. The back courtyard was filled with bright, floor-to-ceiling windows. At first nce, one felt quiet and wonderful. Emelia couldnt help but sigh. This was truly a wonderful,fortable life. Living in such a quiet and beautiful environment every day, there should be endless inspiration in her heart. Vincent came out of the house to wee them. He should have greeted them normally. However, when Vincent, who had always been calm andposed, looked up and saw Emelia, who was standing side by side with Julian, he was a little lost and stared at her. You-N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia had no time to observe Vincents strange behavior. She bowed sincerely and nervously, and then introduced herself. Hello, Mr. Longerich. My name is Emelia. My pen name is Wintry Frost. Im very happy to see you. Emelias self-introduction finally brought back Vincents consciousness. Realizing that he had lost hisposure, he quickly calmed down. He gently reached out his hand to Emelia and said, Hello. Then Vincent shook hands with Julian. Mr. Hughes, pleasee in. Julian nodded slightly, and then walked into Vincents living room with Emelia. Just now, Emelia was too excited to notice Vincentsposure at all, but Julian noticed it. In Julians impression, Vincent should be a person with excellent emotional control. Why did he freeze at first sight of Emelia? However, it was obvious that he did not intend to investigate these details now. Vincent asked Julian and Emelia to sit down on the sofa, and the servant served them some coffee. Vincent couldnt help but look at the girls face again. He didnt know if it was because he was old and dizzy, but he always felt that the girl opposite him looked a little like his old friend. Mr. Longerich, lets begin. Julian broke the silence first. Although Vincent was a highly respected senior, he was still a man after all. He looked at Emelia again, which made Julian very unhappy. Please dont tell him Vincent was not someone who pretended to be loyal to his wife, but in fact was a scumbag who have a thing for young and beautiful girls Vincent, however, looked away and pulled his consciousness back to work. When it came to work, Vincents face instantly became serious. He looked at Julian and Emelia and said, Have you seen Yvonne Sullivan and Harvey Norman who just left? They nodded. Yes. Vincent looked at them deeply with aplicated expression, and then said word by word, To tell you the truth, the script you provided is the same as the one they just submitted. What? Julian and Emelia both asked in disbelief. Vincent added, Moreover, their script was sent to me half an hour earlier than yours. The undertone was that Emelias script had giarized Harveys. Chapter 140 Prove Herself Impossible! Julian denied Vincents spection at once and chose to stand firmly on Emelias side. The script that Emelia had adapted had her own style. In addition, Emelia disdained doing such dirty things. How could this be? Emelias eyes instantly turned red with anger. The script I provided were all carefully written by me word by word. I havent eaten for the whole day. Emelia, as a creator, what she hated the most in her life was giarism. But now, she was used of giarism. It could be imagined how angry and helpless she was. Julian saw that she had lost control of her emotions. He couldnt help but raise his hand and gently hold her hand on hisp. Heforted her in this way, indicating that she should calm down. He could handle it. If it werent for the fact that Vincent was still in front of him, Julian would have hugged Emelia in his arms andforted her. Vincent nced at Julians intimate action and raised his eyebrows slightly. He didnt know what was going on either. He always felt that Julians attitude towards Emelia made him feel very ufortable. For some reason, he didnt quite like Julian. Julian loosened his grip on Emelias hand and turned to ask her in a low voice, Have you received any strange email on yourputer recently? Have you opened it yet? Emelia would definitely not tell Yvonne and Harvey how she adapted to the script. It was impossible for them to meet in real life. Julian thought that the only possibility was that Yvonne and Harvey had asked someone to invade Emeliasputer through theputer virus and stole her script. Under Julians reminder, Emelia suddenly remembered. I did receive a few e-mails. My email often received e-mails. I usually open them to take a look. If theyre useless, I will delete them. Julian understood that Yvonne must have used this method to steal Emelias script. Herputer had been switched on. After Emelia finished writing, she did not send it to Vincent immediately. Instead, she sent it to Viggo and Julian for a look and waited for their evaluation. Yvonne and Harvey took advantage of this opportunity to send the script to Vincent directly after they got it. So, it was half an hour earlier than them. This matter could not be med on Emelia for casually browsing through the email. She usually did the same. It could only be said that Yvonne and Harvey were too despicable. The innocent Emelia was no match for them at all. No wonder Yvonne and Harvey had just said good luck to them. No wonder they had been following from Riverside City all the way with a belief that they were sure to win. They felt honored to win in such a dirty way? Julian suppressed his anger and looked up at Vincent and said, Since youve read the two scripts seriously, you should have eliminated uster. Why did you ask us toe here again? Vincent chuckled and said, We metst time. I dont believe that with your status, you will need to copy others scripts to get this chance. Instead of doing such a worthless thing, why dont you spend a high price hiring the screenwriter for you? Great minds think alike. Vincents analysis was particrly urate. Julian was gratified by Vincents correct judgment of himself. Thats true. Vincents eyes fell on the Emelia with red eyes. Now that I see the screenwriter today, I can already be sure who did something to her. Her eyes are so clear that you can tell from a nce that she is a nice person. Vincent said these words with sincerity. Emelia, who was suffering in her heart, instantly shed tears after hearing Vincents words. She sobbed and thanked Vincent. Thank you for your trust in me. When she was ndered and copied, and someone could support her resolutely, she could not help being moved and crying. Julian said in a deep voice, Mr. Longerich, we cant let you judge her innocence with your intuition. Her innocence should be proved by her own strength. Emelia nodded hard, expressing her agreement with what he had just said. She had never thought that Julian would understand her so well. She was indeed unwilling to be charged with the copy. Although Vincent believed her, she still wanted to prove herself again, but she did not expect that Julian would tell her the truth in advance. Vincent asked Julian, What do you want to do? After thinking for a while, Julian said, I hope you can choose another plot and say that youve chosen several screenwriters. Theyre all excellent and want to try again. After that, Julian turned to Emelia and said, Yourputer must have been infected with a virus. You cant use it. When you go back, write it with myputer. You can send it to Mr. Longerich as soon as you finish writing, and then you can randomly write another version on yourputer. If the virus in Emeliasputer had not been killed, they would continue to steal her script. If the version they sent was the version that Emelia casually wrote, the result would be obvious. Emelia nodded in agreement with Julians suggestion, but she was also worried about something else. Then wouldnt the script of Princess Lenia on myputer also be stolen? Dont worry. Julian looked calm. Dont worry. If they dare to steal, they should be ready to pay the price. With these words, Emelia could still let out a sigh of relief. Vincent suddenly suggested, Why dont you use myputer to write here? This is the safest way. Although this method was very safe, Emelia asked with some concern, But, wont this disturb you? Emelia thought that Vincent had an appointment with someone from other film and televisionpanies to meet, and that she had stayed for such a long time since her first visit with Julian, which was too disturbing. Vincent said with a smile, Its OK. Then he exined, In fact, I only made an appointment with your two groups in total. I was satisfied with the adapted version by Emelia at the first sight. I didnt think of looking for anotherpany, but I didnt expect that there would be such an identter. Thats why I asked you toe over and talk to me in person. Sometimes, you can actually judge a book by its cover. When I met Yvonne and Harvey, I felt like I knew who they were. After Vincent finished speaking, he stood up and said to Emelia, Lets go. Ill take you to the study.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emelia turned her head to look at Julian. Julian nodded, indicating that she could do as Vincent suggested. Then they got up and went to the study with Vincent. Vincent said as he walked, My wife is in poor health, so my study is on the first floor. In this way, I will not disturb her when I write things. Speaking of his wife, Julian asked, Is Mrs. Longerich not at home today? Vincent sighed slightly. She has been hospitalized recently. After you finish, I will go to the hospital to apany her. This topic was a little heavy, so no one mentioned it again. Chapter 141 Everything comes to one who waits Vincents study was very spacious. There was a bookshelf with a whole wall, and there was a fragrance of books everywhere. Sitting in front of the desk, they could see the green flowers and nts in the yard outside, which made them feel happy. Vincent turned on theputer and handed it to Emelia, saying, You can use it as much as you want. Dont worry. Ill go out with Mr. Hughes and have a cup of coffee. We wont disturb you. OK. Emelia nodded. Her heart was filled with countless enthusiasm. This time, she would do her best to prove that she was innocent. Vincent then took his newly published book from the bookshelf. He turned to one section and said, Lets adapt this section.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After giving the order, Vincent called Julian to leave. When he walked to the door of the study, he suddenly turned to look at Emelia. Emelia could actually tell from his eyes that he was encouraging her. She was very surprised. In the impression of Emelia, he was a very proud and insensitive man. He didnt know how to be considerate, how to care about others, and how to carefullyfort people. It was already good enough that he didnt use his words to suppress others. But now, he was encouraging her with his eyes. After a moment of surprise, Emelia quickly looked away. After Julian and Vincent went out, they sat down in the living room. Vincent poured a pot of high-quality tea and they chatted while tasting the tea. Vincent said first, Mr. Hughes, forgive me for being presumptuous. Whats the rtionship between you and Wintry Frost? Julian found it hard to say anything, but he still told the truth. She is my ex-wife. Hearing such an answer, even Vincent, who should have been calm, was choked by the tea and coughed for a while. Why would you divorce? Why are you together now that youd divorced? Vincent asked two questions in a row. Although Julian looked calm on the surface, he was extremely resistant in his heart. Was it reasonable for Vincent to humiliate others like this? Vincent seemed to see his rejection. He smiled gently and said, It doesnt matter if you dont want to answer. Its my fault. Vincent knew very well that it was really abrupt for him to ask such a question. Today was just the second time he officially met Julian, and it was the first time he met Emelia. It was indeed not appropriate for him to ask about their marriage or divorce. He didnt know what had happened to him just now either. When he heard that Emelia was his ex-wife, he couldnt help but want to know more. Julian took a sip of tea from afar and lowered his voice a few degrees. It was she who proposed the divorce. She said that it was because I didnt love her and she was tired. As for why wee here together again, it was because I didnt know that she was a screenwriter at first and I invested in a y for herpany. After hearing this, Vincent felt inexplicably angry. You dont even know that she is a screenwriter after marrying her for three years. Julian didnt know what to say. This incident really made him unable to raise his head in front of anyone, including the fact that he didnt even know that she didnt eat beef or mutton. These had indeed be evidence that he didnt love her and had be the things to be criticized. In desperation, he simply told the truth. I really didnt love her very much before. Vincent snorted and instantly felt that he didnt like Julian at all. That little girl was kind and gentle at first nce. Whoever married her must have saved the Milky Way System in herst life. Vincent took a sip of tea and said to Julian angrily, I think you like her very much now. What happened between men and women could be seen at a nce. Vincent didnt know what kind of way Julian and Emelia used to get along with each other. Anyway, now it seemed that Julians status was obviously lower. He wanted to please the little girl everywhere, but the little girl obviously didnt want to talk to him. Having been mercilessly exposed by Vincent, Julian did not deny it. Youre right. I really like her now. Vincent snorted, Whats the use of saying that you like her? If you like her, go after her. Otherwise, when you miss her in the future, you will really regret it for the rest of your life. At the end of his words, there seemed to be a trace of regret in Vincents eyes, and the expression on his face was nkly for a moment. Julian took another sip of tea and said, She has a boyfriend. He also wanted to pursue her, but now that Emelia was with Viggo, he couldnt do anything even if he wanted to. Vincent was very surprised, but then he threw a sentence to Julian, You deserve it! Mr. Longerich, why are you so hostile to me? Julian asked directly. Is there? Vincent spread out his hands. Im just defending the little girl. Julian didnt know what to say. He admitted defeat. Emelias aloof temperament, delicate and gentle face could indeed draw a lot of sympathy for her. After this topic was over, Julian talked about something else with Vincent. For example, the so-called cold winter in the film and television industry, the future development prospects of the industry, and so on. Vincent had be a screenwriter himself after his first novel be adapted into a TV series. He could be as a versatile, all-around writer. Therefore, Vincent had his own opinions on these topics, and Julian chatted with him very happily. In addition to Vincents dislike of Julian in personal feelings, Vincent still appreciated him in other aspects. As they chatted, they forgot the time. At this time, Emelia in the study was also focused on writing the script in front of theputer. Two hourster, Emelia printed out what she had written and took them out. After reading them, Vincent was full of praise. Great, these sentences, she is indeed an excellent woman! In fact, Vincent wanted to say that although the little woman, Emelia, looked gentle and quiet, in fact, the words she wrote were very sharp. She could depict the turbulence in a calm and measured way, which was somewhat like his style of writing when he was young. This was also one of the reasons why he admired Emelia so much. Receiving Vincents praise, Emelia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Julian got up from the sofa and said, In that case, were not bother you anymore. We have to take care of the rest. Hurry up and go to the hospital to see Mrs. Longerich. Julian and Emelia did not forget that Vincents wife was still in the hospital. Vincent didnt ask them to stay any longer. Well, you can contact my assistant to sign the contractter. Vincent thought for a moment and said, As for the two of them, I will report what they have done and let the people in the film and television industry on high alert to them, so as not to be cheated by them again. Vincent was one of the most famous screenwriters in the domestic film and television industry at present. He had connections all over the city. Once Vincent made it public, it would be difficult for Yvonne and Harvey to continue to work in the film and television industry. However, Yvonne and Randolph Sullivan were rich. It was said that money could be pushed by ghosts. Maybe they could turn over in the future. Chapter 142 He’s Also Excellent After they left Vincents residence, Julian looked at his wristwatch and asked Emelia, Do you want to go eat something? After the whole morning, it was almost noon. I dont want to eat Emelia leaned against the car seat with her eyes lowered. She was not in a good mood. Although she had tried her best to adapt to the script just now, when she came out, she felt both hatred and helplessness when she thought of Yvonne and Harveys despicable behaviors. Yvonne had refreshed her bottom line again and again. Emelia didnt understand why there would be such a shameless and insidious person in the world who not only stole her script, but also insisted that she copied them. Fortunately, Vincent was a person who could distinguish right from wrong. He did not eliminate her as soon as he came, nor did he directly convict her of being a shameless liar. Otherwise, not only would she miss the opportunity to cooperate with Vincent, but she would also be used of cheating. Julian saw through her at a nce. Although she looked approachable and mild, she was actually quite stubborn. She was more or less a refined schr and cherished her feathers and reputation very much. She was the originator. Yvonne had been used of her cheating. Even if she proved her innocence now, it was enough for her to be annoyed for a while. Julian didnt know how he suddenly understood her. Maybe he really didnt like her before. Now that he had pay much attention on her, he naturally understood her. He opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her, saying casually, You have to look forward after the incident. Its useless to be upset. Emelia turned to look at him in surprise. How did he know what she was thinking? Think about how to avoid such things in the future. This is the most urgent thing. Julian looked at her and said, When you go back, ask Arthur to repair theputer for you, and let him help you improve the performance of theputer to the highest level. Arthur knows these things too? Emelia thought that Arthur was just a doctor with excellent medical skills, but she didnt expect that he was also proficient inputers. Emelia didnt know much aboutputers. For her, aputer was just a to write scripts. As for other functions, she basically didnt use them. The first thing she did every day when she turned on theputer was to open the document. Then, when she needed information, she would go search online; and asionally, she would check her emails. Thats all. If she wanted to binge-watch a show, she preferred using the TV. This habit was developed during the time when she married Julian. There was a superrge rm room on the first floor of his vi, and the equipment inside was naturally the most popr at the moment. It was the most enjoyable to watch movies with it. Although she had no such conditions after the divorce, she was still used to watching TV with the big screen. Yes. He has a double degree in medicine andputer science, Julian replied. Emelia couldnt help but exim, Wow! The academic studies in the medical field were already heavy enough. It was unexpected that Arthur still had time to get aputer major degree. He was also a straight-A student. Julian threw her a nce. Emelia asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Julian looked away and said, Nothing. He wanted to say that he deserved the Wow too. He also had a double degree in finance and media? Wasnt that excellent? It was just that Julian couldnt say those words that ttered himself. He felt too ashamed. Among the four of them, this kind of thing could only be done by Ezra. Although Emelia said that she didnt want to eat, Julian still brought her to a famous hotel in the capital. The two of them quietly ate lunch. Julian exined, They must be waiting at the hotel to see you make a fool of yourself, so let them wait a little longer. He could have a meal with Emelia, and maybe he could find a ce to hang around. Yvonne and Harvey had nned this. They just wanted to see the joke and failure between him and Emelia. They must have been waiting in the lobby of the hotel, waiting for them to ridicule them as soon as they returned. In that case, they could only wait. Just as the lunch was about to be finished, Emelia received a call from Viggo. He asked about the results of their face-to-face meeting with Vincent in the morning. Emelia said softly, Its going well. We have the right to adapt. Viggo had been very anxious recently, so Emelia did not tell him the dirty things that Yvonne and Harvey had done for the time being. Great! Viggo was also very happy. He even praised Emelia unceremoniously on the phone. I knew you would seed. Viggo said on the phone again, When I go back some other day, Ill invite everyone to have a party to celebrate for you. Ok. Emelia agreed softly. Viggo said on the phone, In fact, I have something to ask you. Emelia didnt understand. Whats wrong? Viggo said with some embarrassment, Can you help me take care of my cat? Emelia was somewhat surprised. Cat? Viggo exined, Well, my cat was sent to the pet store before I left. Originally, I thought I would go back soon, so I put it there just for a few days. Its due now, so I can only find someone else to take care of it. Emelia understood and smiled happily. No problem. Leave it to me. Viggo said apologetically, Will it disturb you? If you dont like small animals, I will ask other friends. I like it very much. Emelia quickly said, Ive always liked small animals. I used to want to raise a cat or a puppy Emelias words immediately stopped, because the culprit who had not let her raise a pet was sitting opposite her at this moment. Emelia had always liked small animals. After getting married, she really wanted to raise one. Firstly, she liked it, and secondly, she thought that she could kill time, so that she wouldnt have to worry about the fact that Julian didnt love her all day long. She remembered that she had once tried to ask Julian about this to see his reaction at that time. He seemed to be saying something with displeasure, If therere cats or dogs in this house, I will note back. She had to give up all her thoughts. To be honest, if she hadnt been busy with the script after returning home, she would have gone to the pet store to buy a pet. A cat or a dog was fine, either one was ok. Now that Viggo asked her to take care of the cat, she was naturally happy. Thats great. Ill leave it to you. Since Emelia could help him take care of the cat, Viggo was very relieved.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He knew that a gentle and kind-hearted woman like Emelia must be very kind to small animals. The two of them talked about Viggos pet cat for a long time. At the thought that there would be a fluffy cat that she could be held, Emelias heart was filled with joy. She even forgot that there was still Julian sitting opposite her. Chapter 143 Compromise Himself for Love Julian originally thought that this time, together with Emelia, they had faced the scheme and frame of Yvonne and Harvey, their rtionship should have improved a lot. Who would have thought that a phone call from Viggo would make Emeliaugh so much? She evenpletely forgot about his existence. Julian didnt understand what was so good about those cats and dogs. He had always stayed far away from them. He didnt find them adorable at all. So when Emelia proposed to him to raise a pet, his face was full of disgust and he refused mercilessly. But now that he saw the gentle light in Emelias eyes, his heart actually began to waver. He even thought that if he could use a pet for such a smile, he would be willing to receive everything. Emelia put away her phone after chatting with Viggo. Only then did she think of Julian, who was sitting opposite her. Seeing that he didnt look well, Emelia thought that she had called too long in front of him, so she quickly apologized. Im sorry. She had called with her boyfriend. As her ex-husband, no matter how upset he felt, he had no stance to me her. Therefore, Julian could only pretend to be calm and asked, Why didnt you tell him about Yvonne and Harvey? Emelia told him the truth. Hes already very anxious. I dont want him to worry about it anymore. Julian didnt want to say a word after hearing this, but she was extremely considerate to her boyfriend! After the two of them finished their meal, he paid the bill and left. On the way back to the hotel, Julian suddenly asked Emelia, Do you really like pets? At the thought of how she had been ruthlessly rejected by Julian, a wary look suddenly appeared on her face. She was very afraid that if she said something she liked, he would ridicule her again. Julian looked at her defensive posture for a long time without saying anything, he was so angry that heughed. Wasnt it just asking her if she liked pets? Could he still eat her? He said angrily, Im asking you a question. Emelia thought for a moment and gave him a more pertinent answer. Theyre not bad. Julian didnt know what to say. When she was chatting with Viggo just now, her eyes were shining. She liked animals very much, but now in front of him, she only said they were not bad. Why is she still hiding it? How could he know that the various impatient and disdainful attitudes he had towards Emelia had adverse effect?Original from N?velDrama.Org. This was because he had given her too many blows of disdain before. Later on, whenever Emelia notice there was a particr thing he didnt like, she would never mentioned anything to him. In her heart, she had wanted him toe in. Later, she slowly closed the door bit by bit, until now, her heart was closed. Therefore, how could she open her heart to him and say that she liked animals very much? Julian nced at her and said nothing. He lowered his head and yed with his mobile phone. In the Riverside Kings groupchat. Julian asked, Where can I buy pets? Ezra said, Are you serious, Julian? You want to raise pets? Dont you hate dogs, and other animals? One had to admit that as brothers for many years, Ezra had an extraordinary understanding of Julian. Arthur said, It must be for Emelia. Ezra said, Even if it was for Emelia, I still find it unbelievable. I thought he would never talk about pets in his life. Phil asked, Has Julian reached the point ofpromising himself for love? Phils words were the most heart-wrenching. Julian was so angry that he wanted to withdraw from the group. Why did hepromise himself for love? He was just giving it to Emelia, not for himself. Ezra said, Julian, I know that you must be saying in your heart that youre not the one whos gonna raise it, but I have to remind you that once Emelia get the pet, she will definitely be unable to leave it. Sooner orter, you will also participate in it, unless you dont have any hope of getting her back. If he couldnt pursue her, then even if Emelia raised ten cats, it wouldnt have anything to do with him. However, if he managed to pursue her, he would have to ept the life of having a pet in the future. Julian didnt know what to say. How could he feel that Ezra and the others had no intention of helping him at all? They were all watching him make a fool of himself. Say it or not. He ignored them as he said so. He would ask David or Maisie to help him. At this time, Phil said slowly, As a person who has raised a patriarch and a Golden Retriever in the family, Im sure I know the best pet store in Riverside City. Speaking of the two dogs at home, Phil was full of anger in his heart. He had raised the two dogs since he was a child, but after he married his wife, the two dogs seemed to like her only. Isnt it said that dogs are the most loyal? Why it didnt seem to be the case now? Phil then pushed a business card to Julian. Just contact him, hes the manager of this pet store. Thank you. Julian finally replied. Phil replied, You dont have to thank me. In the future, dont forget to buy me a ss of wedding wine when your Emelia is back. As soon as he said so, Ezra followed suit and said, Dont mess things up as if youre the only one who contributed. Arthur and I have also helped a lot, okay? We should all be invited then. Arthur said, Thats right, Julian. If shes really back, hold a wedding. You didnt even give Emelia a decent wedding, and she must be very unhappy. After being reminded by Arthur and the others, Julian immediately realized that the wedding was indeed a big deal. Back then, he had only gotten his marriage certificate with Emelia, and no one proposed a wedding. Because both sides knew how the marriage came to be. Even if his Grandpa who forced him to marry her did not mention it, because he could imagine the embarrassment of mustering so many people to attend the wedding. Fine. Julian responded in the group. At the same time, he secretly vowed in his heart that he would give Emelia a grand wedding in the future, give her an honorable identity, admit her, and approve of her. With this in mind, he involuntarily clicked open the web page and began to search for the style of the wedding dress. Emelia, who was standing to the side, inadvertently nced at him. When she noticed that he was looking at the wedding dresses, she was stunned. She couldnt help but think about her marriage with Julian. There was no wedding, no banquet, and no public announcement. So far, there were still many people who didnt even know that he had gotten married. When she was a young girl, it was not like she had never dreamed of marrying her beloved man in a white and holy wedding dress. Butter, the reality taught her the truth of life. She had no wedding dress, no wedding ceremony, and even no love. Nina had once said that she wasnt married to Julian, but to her own wishful thinking. Emelia admitted that even though Ninas words had touched a raw nerve, she was also woken up by that. Chapter 144 Sounds Like You Two Aren’t Very Close Emelia didnt know why he suddenly looked at the wedding dress, but in her heart, she didnt feel good. However, she did not show anything. Instead, she looked out of the window. All the grudges between her and Julian had passed. No matter how emotional she was, she would not show it in front of him. They were silent all the way back to the hotel. As soon as they stepped into the lobby, they saw Yvonne and Harvey waiting there. The two of them seemed to be sitting there leisurely drinking coffee, but their behavior of constantly sticking their heads out to look at the hotel door revealed their anxiety. After finally seeing the figures of the two, Harvey was the first toe over and take the initiative to greet them. Mr. Hughes, Miss Jones, what were you doing? Why are you back sote? He kept looking at the expressions on their faces, for fear of missing any details.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. We were on a date, said Julian with a sneer as he hugged Emelia next to him. Emelia was speechless. What kind of trick is this to deal with them? And, was it necessary to hug her? Harvey didnt expect to get such an answer. He opened his mouth but could not say a word after a while. Harvey was shocked. He had never thought that there was any ambiguous rtionship between Julian and Emelia, and Yvonne had mentioned something in front of him. Althoughst time, when the incident between him with that director, Julian had protected Emelia, he had thought that Julian thought that they had gone too far, which was why he had sealed them off. Perhaps the scandal between Yvonne and Julian had been spreading all the time, which gave Harvey an illusion that the woman next to him should be Yvonne, the daughter of a rich and powerful family. It was impossible for him to like a woman like Emelia from an ordinary family. But now Harvey was so surprised that he couldnt speak, while Yvonne was so angry that she couldnt speak. She had never believed that Julian would really fall in love with Emelia. She had heard from Caroline that he admitted that he had fallen in love with Emelia in the warehouse where he had been kidnapped. But Yvonne felt that it was too fantastic. In the past few years, hed never liked Emelia. Why did he fall in love with her now? Harvey was shocked, and Yvonne gritted her teeth. Just as the two of them could not speak, Julian held Emelia and left. It wasnt until the two of them disappeared into the elevator that Yvonne realized that she and Harvey hadnt med Emelia yet. She was so angry that she stamped her feet again. Yvonne vented her anger on Harvey. What are you doing there? You didnt do anything serious! Harvey came to his senses and quickly apologized to her. Im sorry, Yvonne. I was really shocked just now. Why did Mr. Hughes and Emelia Seeing that Yvonne was not surprised at all, Harvey asked again, Arent you surprised that they have a rtionship? Yvonne said grumpily, Whats there to be surprised about? Emelia is just like that. She looks pure on the surface, but in fact, she only knows how to seduce men! Yvonne deliberately ndered Emelia. Anyway, Harvey didnt know that Julians ex-wife was her. After hearing her words, Harvey put his hands on his waist and said, Last time, Harry Zink protected her and now hooked up with Mr. Hughes. I really cant tell that shes quite capable. Yvonne turned around and sat down on the sofa with a pale face. She frowned and said, Now Vincent asked for another section of the screenwriter, do you know why? After bing aware of the benefits of stealing the script, Harvey did not want to think about anything. No matter what he means, we can get whatever Emelia writes. As long as we move faster than her, we will definitely defeat her. Didnt you see how happy Vincent talked to us? I have so many years of experience as a director and screenwriter, plus your capital, he has no reason not to vote for us. Harvey was very proud of himself. Whats the use of being rich? Emelia is a quiet and nameless screenwriter. She doesnt have any real work. She used to work with others or write outline for others. Although Princess Lenia was outstanding, the filming hasnt been started yet. The ratings and reputation of the film were not guaranteed at all. How could Vincent trust her? Yvonne calmed down a lot after hearing his words. She then said, Speaking of Princess Lenia, didnt we even get her scripts? Should we speed up and start shooting before they do? As long as they shoot and released it first, Viggo and the others would be regarded as giarism if they shoot. From the moment Yvonne was contacting him in preparing her ownpany, she and Harvey had tacitly approved of each others unscrupulous behavior without doubt. Therefore, after hearing Yvonnes words, Harvey immediately replied, Of course, we should speed up. The person Im looking for should finish the script already. Although they had gotten the script in Emeliasputer, they also knew that they could not copy it word by word, so Harvey asked someone to change it. Just like the script they gave Vincent today, it was also revised ording to Emelias thinking. But a copy was, after all, a copy. Everyones style was unique. After changing a word, their style changedpletely. It was impossible for an old screenwriter like Vincent not to feel it. After carrying Emelia into the elevator, he immediately took a step to the side, pulling her away from him. Julian nced at her calmly and continued as if nothing had happened. Emelia could no longer remain calm. She thought for a moment before asking, Why did you say that we were dating? He said lightly, Didnt you see the effect? Emelia felt that it was necessary for her to make it clear. I now already have a boyfriend. If someone photographed me and the news gets out, it wont have a good effect on me. Others will say that Im on two boats. Moreover, Mr. Johansen is a public figure. It wont have a good impact on him then. Julian was so angry that he almost died of anger because of her words, since she was only concerned about Viggo. However, since they were on date, why did she still call him Mr. Johansen so habitually? Thinking of this, he also asked, Why did you call your boyfriend Mr. Johansen? Emelias heart began to pound with fear. She thought to herself that he was too incisive since he could even find such details. However, she still replied with a faint smile, Whats wrong with calling him Mr. Johansen? No one says that I cant call my boyfriend like this, right? I like to call him that, cant I? Julian suddenly bent down slightly to get close to her. His ck eyes were sharp and deep. He stared at her and saidzily, Nothing, it just sounds like you two arent very close to each other. Chapter 145 Typing Makes Her Happy How could Emelia endure such a close stare from Julian? She looked away and tried her best to remain calm as she said, Weve just established a rtionship, so were naturally still a bit unfamiliar with each other. Julians eyes darkened. He stood up straight and looked ahead without saying anything. He couldnt hold it back and almost asked her how far she and Viggo had gone. The elevator soon arrived at the floor where they were. Before each of them returned to their own rooms, Emelia asked, Now that everything is settled, when will you book a flight back to Riverside City? Julian said, My friend heard that Ivee to Riverside City, so Ill be attending to a dinner party tonight and will leave tomorrow morning. Emelia nodded. Oh, then Ill book a ticketter. Julian was very dissatisfied. Its just one night and afternoon. Cant you wait for me? Lets go back together tomorrow. Emelia felt that his words were very unreasonable. Mr. Hughes, youre not a child. Why do you still need me to wait for you? Just go your separate ways. Julian said solemnly, Im worried that you can go back by yourself. Who knows what will Yvonne and Harvey do then? Hearing this, Emelia fell silent as well. After Carolines kidnapping incident, she now attached great importance to her own safety. Yvonne and Harvey were still in the hotel. She didnt know when they would leave, so she really didnt dare to leave alone. Julian added, You can concentrate on writing in the hotel. Ill give you myputer. If youre bored,e to the dinner with me tonight. Hearing this, Emelia quickly waved her hand. No thank you. Ill just stay in the hotel and write my thesis. What a joke! How could she attend his friends dinner party as his ex-wife with him? Also, she had been left behind by Julian in just a few words. She seriously suspected that he had just said that he wanted her to go to the banquet with him just to provoke her. Ill give you theputer. After saying that, he turned around and swiped his room card into his room. After a while, he took out hisputer and handed it to her. Then he said, The password is my birthday. Emelia was speechless. She gritted her teeth. Should she remember his birthday after a year of divorce? Or shouldnt she forget? Julian raised his eyebrows and stuffed theputer into her arms, then turned back to his room. Emelia had no choice but to carry hisputer back to her room. After sitting at the desk, she silently turned on theputer and entered his birthday date. She had carefully celebrated birthdays for him every year. How could she not remember his birthday? However, although Emelia turned on Juliansputer, she first revised the new plot that Vincent gave her with herputer and then waited for Yvonne and Harvey to take the bait. After dealing with this matter, she continued to write the script Princess Lenia on Juliansputer. She didnt dare to write anything on herputer now. At six oclock in the afternoon, Julian knocked on her door. He changed into casual clothes and said, Im leaving. Ill be back before ten oclock. Emelia felt that there was really no need for him to tell her when he woulde back, so she just said lightly, Have a good time. In the past, when they got married, he had never told her his whereabouts at night. Now that they had divorced, it was even unnecessary. Until now, she still clearly remembered how she spent the night in torment every night when he went homete, but she didnt know where he was. When they first got married, she had talked to him about this problem.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He looked at her indifferently and sneered. Emelia, who do you think you are? What right do you have to ask about my whereabouts? Know your identity and dont do those disgusting things again! She wanted to know when he woulde back. In fact, she didnt want to interfere with him at all. She just wanted to prepare some soup for him in advance. When she was thinking of the past, her emotions were inevitably affected again. However, Julian still asked, Are you sure you dont want to go with me? But Emelia simply closed the door for him. Julian paused outside the door for a while and suddenly whispered, Im sorry. Obviously, he also realized that the words he had just said to her touched the unhappy past in her heart. Emelia pursed her lips and stood at the door without saying a word. She didnt know what to say. How could he just say sorry to her for the past pains? However, since the wedding was over, she had no intention of pursuing this matter, so she simply fell silent. When Julian saw that she didnt speak, he took the initiative to say, Someone will bring your dinner. Emelia then replied, Thank you. Julian paused for a moment and said, I asked someone to check the schedule of Yvonne and Harvey. They have returned to Riverside City in the afternoon. Ok. After a long while, the mans footsteps sounded outside the door, getting further and further away. Emelia sat back in front of theputer and calmed down. After the divorce, she learned how to use her work to improve her mood. When she was in a good mood, she would type, when she was in a bad mood, she would also type. In short, typing made her happy. Not to mention that she had now taken over Vincents script and revised it, the motivation of writing was even greater. She wanted to end the script of Princess Lenia as soon as possible and then concentrate on revising Vincents new book. By the way, the name of Vincents new book was I Gotta Find You. It was his first work after hiseback. It was also the first time that he had tried to tell a story in a way that was popr now, including doubt, reasoning, and love. The story was about a noble young man trying his best to get his love back after she disappeared. There were many intricate cases and mysterious characters. The plots were closely linked. It was thrilling and exciting, but also mixed with many sweet and moving romantic scenes, letting the readers to ride on an emotional roller coaster. He had to admit that Vincent was really the best in the industry. As long as he wanted to try something, he could write something. It was not until she was having lunch with Julian that she learned that Vincent had talked a lot with him outside when she was writing in the study. Vincent said that in order to try such a new theme, he began to search for information in advance for a long time, and then he saw arge number of popr suspended love dramas. He had made several thick notes. The cases in the story were also adapted by the real cases he had found. He tried to stand up to every story and every word he said. And many fragments of love in this book were left by his unforgettable love when he was young. In order tomemorate his lover, he used it in this book. Moreover, Vincent also said that the reason why he wrote this book called I Gotta Find You was to make up for his regret, because he had lost the woman he loved when he was young. Those dreams could only be fulfilled in the stories he wrote. Chapter 146 Get Married to the Civil Affairs Bureau! After listening to Julians story about the background of Vincents book, on the one hand, she admired Vincents seriousness and rigorous work, on the other hand, she sighed with emotion that he had such a love story. It could be seen that Vincent was a person who valued friendship and loyalty. Although the love in his youth came to an eventual end, it did not affect his second love. Over the years, he had been deeply in love with his current wife. Perhaps this was the right attitude towards love. When it was time to put it down, he had already given it up. When it was time to rx, he was relieved. Emelia felt that she should learn more from Vincent in this respect. Let the past go. At nine oclock in the night, Emelia was still writing at her desk. Suddenly, she heard the sound of someone opening the door from the next room. She was a bit puzzled. Why is Julian back so early? Didnt he say he would go back before 10 oclock? It was only nine oclock. Why did hee back? However, Emelia didnt think too much about it. She only felt that since he was back, he definitely wouldnt be any problems. Just as she was about to continue typing, she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door of her room, which was quite heavy. She walked over and saw from the door viewer that it was Julian. Emelia opened the door in confusion, but the tall man in front of her fell straight on her. She was so scared that she hurriedly raised her hands to support him. I want some water. Julian leaned against her and mumbled drunkenly. Emelia was speechless.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Trying hard to push Julian away from herself, Emelia panted slightly and asked, Dont you have your own room? I want some room temperature water. After that, Julian fell toward Emelia again. Emelia couldnt support him, so she had to lift her hand to pull him to the sofa and put him down. After all of this, Emelia was panting. She looked at the drunk man on the sofa and was furious. Julian, you have a weak stomach. Why do you have to drink again and again? Julian, who was leaning against the sofa, opened his eyes slightly, and his eyes were full of emotions. I dont want to drink, but I feel sad. Emelia pursed her lips, ignoring the deep meaning in Julians eyes. She turned to pour some water for Julian. After feeding Julian a cup of warm water, Emelia put the cup aside. She was about to leave when she was grabbed by Julian. Emelia, I regretted it. I regretted that Ive divorced you. Emelia lowered her head and look at the man on the sofa. His hand tightened around her fair wrist. At this moment, Emelia was standing there while Julian was sitting on the sofa. His face was filled with sincerity as he held her hand. If others saw this, they would definitely feel that she was extremely proud and mighty, and would definitely feel that Julian was inferior. Julian held Emelias hand and continued, I also regretted that Ive been calmly epting the fact that you are dating Viggo during this period of time. Originally, these words were very affectionate, but Emelia saw Julian narrow his eyes and grit his teeth. I shouldve fucking abducted you to the city hall and have you marry me again. Emelia was speechless, and pissed. This bastard! These words instantly reminded Emelia of his past domineering attitude. She no longer wanted to talk to him, and with a jerk she withdrew her hand, turning to leave. However, at the same time, she pulled Julian tall body forward and he easily knocked on the table in front of the sofa. With a loud sound, Emelia almost jumped up. She couldnt be bothered with anything else. She quickly squatted down to help Julian up. She would be guilty if she were to cause any trouble to Julian. After all, he ran the Hughes Group and even rted to Riverside City. Julian? Are you alright? When Emelia helped him up, she saw a red mark on Julians forehead. I wont die. Emelia wanted to help Julian to the sofa, but he pushed her away. Then he sat back onto the sofa himself. After thinking for a while, Emelia apologized to him. Sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you. She really didnt expect that such a big man as Julian would be easily dragged down by her. Hed better not fall down on purpose. It was not appropriate for him to do this. Julian didnt say a word. He just snorted and then slumped on the sofa without moving. Seeing this, Emelia was speechless. Youve finished drinking. Why dont you go back to your room and sleep? The man on the sofa didnt move at all. At first, Emelia wanted to let him go away, but when he saw the red mark on his forehead, she felt a little guilty. She turned around and went to the bathroom. She wet the towel with water and gently put it on his forehead. I hope there wont be any traces tomorrow morning, or it will damage his image too much. Emelia applied the towel to him three times. When she came out of the bathroom after washing the towel, Julian was already asleep on the sofa. Emelia stared at the mans handsome face and gritted her teeth. He has given him enough trouble tonight, but the culprit was having a sound sleep. Giving up his king-sized bed anding to her room to sleep on the sofa, what the hell was he thinking? Emelia angrily turned around and returned to her room. She locked the door andy down to rest. A good night! The next morning, when Emelia woke up, she had forgotten that Julian had slept on the sofa in her roomst night. She opened the door in a daze and walked out to see the man on the couch. She was so frightened that she quickly retreated back into her room. She was only wearing pajamas, and there was nothing underneath. After hurriedly changing her clothes, she went out again. She frowned and asked the man on the sofa, Why havent you left yet? Because Julian had been lying on the sofa all night, his expensive clothes were crumpled. With the stubble on his chin, he looked a little depressed and haggard. Sorry aboutst night. He looked up at Emelia and apologized in a lonely voice. It doesnt matter. Anyway, Im not the one who got hit. Emelia nced at the remaining red mark on Julians forehead and felt inexplicably funny. Julian raised his hand to touch his forehead and hissed. It was still fucking painful. He got up from the sofa and said, You should wash up and go downstairs for breakfastter. Vincent had a call and said that he received Yvonne and Harveys script. Just like what you wrote, they copied it. Vincent said he would deal with the rest. We just need to do our best. The implication was that they could sign a contract when they went back. Vincent would deal with Yvonne and Harvey. Emelia nodded. After this matter, Yvonnes newpany was at a disadvantage. After all, she chose to y unscrupulous tricks in the first ce. Chapter 147 Apologize to Emelia in Person At YS Culture. Early in the morning, with exquisite makeup, Yvonne went into her office in high heels. After the assistant served her coffee, she stood gracefully in front of the French window, enjoying the sea view outside the window in a good mood. Her newly establishedpany was located at the top of the building next to the HGH Building. The reason why she chose this ce was that this building was much higher than the Hughes Group, showing that she could suppress the Hughes Group. What satisfied Yvonne more was that she did not rent the office area of this building like otherpanies. Her father, Randolph, directly bought this whole floor for her. In the past, she thought that she liked to be a star, because she could attract everyones attention in that way. Only now did she realize that being the boss was the most satisfying thing, and it was more satisfying than being a star. She could control the fate of her employees, decide every project, which could satisfy her desire for power. Yvonnes mobile phone on the table beside her rang. It was Vincents calling. Yvonne quickly put down the coffee in her hand and answered the phone with a smile. Hello, Mr. Longerich. Yvonnes voice was as pleasant as it could be. However, her enthusiasm only earned Vincent a ruthless announcement. Im sorry, Mrs. Sullivan. After another round of test script, I finally decided to use the screenwriter, Wintry Frost rmended by Mr. Hughes. What? Yvonnes face turned pale with disbelief. She thought that she would definitely win this time. Unexpectedly, Vincent chose Emelia. For a moment, she could not ept this result. She could not help but ask, Why? Vincent sneered. Why? Dont you know why, Mr. Sullivan? Vincent was furious. Do you think Im a fool, or think that Julian and Emelia are fools? The two scripts are exactly the same. Cant I judge? Yvonnes face was pale, but she still managed to say, You mean wevemitted giarism? Do you have any evidence? Vincent sneered and said, I already knew that you had asked a hacker to hack into Emeliasputer and then steal her script. Yvonne also sneered. Mr. Longerich, you dont have to protect Emelia like this. Did she also have sex with you? Vincent almost died of anger after hearing Yvonnes shameless words. He only had two lovers in his life. He was loyal and had a good rtionship with his current wife. There had never been any scandal for so many years, but now Yvonne was spreading rumors about him and Emelia. He had never seen such a shameless person. Bastard! Vincent couldnt stand it anymore and scolded Yvonne. However, Vincent soon calmed down. At his age, he obviously knew what was the most important. Therefore, he calmly said, Do you want evidence? Okay. You probably didnt know. The plot I asked you to rewrite, actually Emelia had written it yesterday at my ce using myputer. As for the other version in herputer, it was something she made up just to have you guys exposed. Hearing Vincents exnation, Yvonne felt discouraged and fell heavily into her chair. How could this be? How could this be? It turned out that Vincent had already noticed that something was wrong. It turned out that in the end, Vincent and Julian yed against her and Harvey. Vincent announced righteously, Yvonne, youve not only insulted me, but also Emelia. Youve also tarnished the whole film and television industry. As a member of the Screenwriters Association, Im informing you that, Ill report about you and yourpany and let everyone in this circle see your true colors! No! Yvonne shouted hysterically, Mr. Longerich, please dont tell this to public. We admit that we have made a mistake. We promise we wont do this in the future. We promise to work seriously and strictly. We did this because we really wanted to get the right of adaptation. Yvonne kept saying good words and begging for mercy. Vincent was a big shot in the film and television industry. If Vincent had intended to report this matter, herpany would be destroyed. Vincent sneered, Its OK. But I need you and Harvey to sincerely apologize to Emelia and see if she will forgive you. In addition, I also need to see your handwritten letter with Harvey to prove your sincerity, right? What? Yvonne gritted her teeth. You want me to apologize to Emelia face to face? She couldnt do it! She really couldnt do it! She would go die! For so many years, she had always been proud and arrogant in front of Emelia. She was better than Emelia in every way. How could she apologize to Emelia? And she needed to let Emelia decide whether she would forgive her? Vincent said impassively, Mr. Sullivan, is my request too much? Since youve done something wrong, you should be punished. Not only did you copied Emelias script, but you even tried to nder her. This is utterly unforgivable for a creator. How can you not apologize to this? Before Yvonne could say anything, Vincent added, If you dont apologize, just wait to be publicly informed. Vincent was about to hang up when Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, Okay! I will contact Emelia to apologize in person, and I will also personally write a letter of regret. Yvonne said word by word with difficulty, Please dont inform us to public! Her YS Culture had just been established, so she could not let it at rock bottom. For the time being, she wanted to agree to Vincents terms. Later, she would find a way to solve this problem. OK. Vincent was happy. Then Ill give you three days. Ill call Emelia personally three dayster and ask her if your apology will satisfy her. Vincent hung up the phone after saying this. Yvonne was so angry that she mmed her phone against the wall. The assistant outside rushed in and asked, Mrs. Sullivan, what happened? Get out of here! Yvonne yelled.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The assistant was so frightened that he quickly closed the door and left. Yvonne was going crazy. When she thought of how she was going to apologize to Emelia meekly, she was going crazy. Emelia! Emelia! It was all this bitchs fault for making her lose everything and be disgraced! Why didnt Carolines stupid n seed? If those two men had had sex with Emelia, she wouldve seen whether or not Julian would still be able to protect her! If something had happened to Emelia that day, she would have no chance to participate in Vincentspetition at all. All the opportunities wouldve gone to her and her YS Culture! Chapter 148 Not Familiar with Us Harvey whistled into thepany in the morning. Since Yvonne hired him to be the manager of the film and television department, he was now a senior member of the YS Culture. Some time ago, he and his team were banned by Julian so that he almost changed his way to do something else. Later, Yvonne found him and said that she had set up apany and wanted to cob with him. He agreed without hesitation. Regardless of whether Yvonne had the ability to run apany, her father, Randolph, was rich. Randolph only had one daughter, Yvonne. He would definitely throw a lot of money into Yvonnespanyter. Profits were guaranteed, or at least Harvey thought so. It was said that Randolph had bought this magnificent floor for his precious daughter. After sitting in the office for a while, Yvonnes assistant came to find her, saying that Yvonne was angry in the office and asked him to go and have a look. Harvey had a bad feeling. Is there something wrong with Vincents script? It was no wonder that Harvey had such a hunch. He had done something wrong and felt guilty. He hurriedly went to Yvonnes office. After hearing what Yvonne said on Vincents phone, his face turned pale. It wasnt a small matter to inform to public, so he immediately said, Then lets apologize to Emelia. Impossible! Yvonne shouted sharply, I wont apologize to Emelia. Its impossible for me to apologize to her for the rest of my life! Harvey was confused. What can you do if you dont apologize? Do you want to be disgraced? Yvonne gritted her teeth and remained silent for a long time. Harvey was puzzled. What kind of feud do you have with Emelia? Its not a big deal to apologize. Its just a few words. You lose nothing. Of course, Harvey didnt understand. The flirting between women was subtle and awkward. Yvonne said grumpily, She is Julians ex-wife. Since I broke up with Julian and she began to hook up with him four years ago, I have hated her! If it werent for her, Julian and I would have married earlier! Harvey opened his mouth wide in shock. Emelia is Julians ex-wife? For some reason, Harvey felt that he had been tricked by Yvonne. If he had known that Emelia was Julians ex-wife, he wouldnt have agreed to let the director harass Emelia from the very beginning. He understood Julian. Although they had divorced, Julian still had an inexplicable desire to protect Emelia who had once belonged to him. No wonder in the past, Julian had helped Emelia, and had even banned him and the director. Harvey finally understood why Yvonne was unwilling to apologize to Emelia. But after thinking for a while, he said, Mr. Sullivan, no matter what old grievances you have with Emelia, the current situation is indeed not in our favor. We cant confront them head-on. The YS Culture has just been established. If we are informed to public, we wont be able to take the next y. Wouldnt that be worse? Justpromise now. Lets apologize and get through this hurdle first. Harvey tried to persuade Yvonne. Its a big deal. If Yvonne and her YS Culture ended up like this, wouldnt I lose my job again? Ill think about it again. In the end, Yvonne could only say this. Seeing this, Harvey could only go out first. At this moment, Emelia was flying back to Riverside City with Julian. They were basically speechless all the way. After getting off the ne, Julian had arranged for David to pick them up. When he and Emelia pushed their luggage towards the parking lot, a ck car slowly stopped in front of them. As the rear window of the car rolled down, Gerhard Hughes face appeared in front of them. Emelia was very unfamiliar with Gerhard, the former father-inw. In her impression, she had only seen him three times, all at the family dinner of Christmas. Gerhard was living abroad all year round. However, he hadnt totally forgotten he was a member of the family. He would attend Christmass Eve dinner every year, but he would normally leave on the next day. During the three hurried dinners before, Emelia hardly talked to Gerhard. In addition, Emelia could clearly feel that Gerhard Hughes, the same as Heather Duncan, did not like her did. She had said that in the Hughes Family, only Grandpa Hughes was kind to her. At this moment, seeing Gerhard again made Emelia feel awkward. After all, she had divorced Julian. Julian didnt show any expression after seeing Gerhard. He knew without thinking why Gerhard, who hadnte back all year round, suddenly came back for Caroline. Although Gerhard was ruthless, Caroline was his biological daughter after all. If Caroline really went to prison, it would also affect the Hughes Familys reputation, so it was obvious that Gerhard came back to interfere in this matter. Julian turned to instruct the nearby Emelia, Take Davids car back. Emelia nodded. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard Gerhard say in the car, Since weve already met, Emelia,e with us. Emelia didnt even say a word, but Julian refused on her behalf. No need. Julian then stuffed the suitcase into the trunk, opened the door, and got in the car. Emelia breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to the parking lot to find David. As soon as Julian got into the car, Gerhard said lightly, So protective? Whats wrong with taking a car with us? Julian replied indifferently, Shes not familiar with us. Gerhard would appear at this time, so it was definitely not the same time that his flightnded. Obviously, she had checked the flight between him and Emelia in advance. She had deliberately waited here and wanted to see Emelia. She had also put some pressure on Emelia quietly. After all, it was Emelia who wanted to sue Caroline. Gerhard was so angry with his words that heughed. Its okay that she doesnt know me well. But what about you two? Youre even on a business trip together. Julian continued to reply with a poker face, A business trip doesnt mean anything. Its just for work. Gerhard was speechless. When did his son be so good at lying? Caroline had alreadyined to him on the phone, saying that his son had fallen in love with Emelia, but now he said that he was not familiar with Emelia? Gerhard was so angry that he couldnt speak for a long time. The father and son looked out of the window and ignored each other. Gerhard didnt spend much time with his children, and now he lived abroad all year round, so he had no feelings for Julian. The rtionship between father and son was basically the same as that of strangers. Sometimes, Julian felt that he still had some feelings for Heather Duncan, but this father might just be a kind of blood rtionship in biology. He really had no other feelings. Therefore, seeing that Gerhard hade back to interfere with Carolines affairs, Julian hated him from the bottom of his heart. He wouldnt allow Gerhard to interfere! Right now, both the Hughes Family and the Hughes Group were under his control. What Gerhard wanted to do was nothing more than to count on Randolph Sullivan. It all depended on whether Randolph Sullivan had the ability to interfere.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 149 Just Feeling It Emelia drove back in Davids car. David was more talkative, so they had a good chat. Although David and Maisie were twins, their personalities werepletely different. Maisies personality was extremely slow, warm, and calm. David, on the other hand, was much more open and outgoing. Thus, even though both of them were working beside Julian, the contents of their responsibilities werepletely different. Most of the time, David would attend social activities, and asionally, Maisie would be needed. When Emelia got home, he tidied up a little and received a call from Arthur. Arthur said on the phone that he woulde to help her look at theputer. This was a big deal, so Emelia quickly agreed. Twenty minutester, Arthur arrived. He took off his white coat and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. At this time, he looked a little like a high-tech elite. After Arthur skillfully operated it, he proudly showed off to Emelia. Now yourputer is as imprable as the Pentagon. Generally speaking, hackers cant get in anymore. Free of worries. Thank you so much. Emelia thanked him. After thinking for a while, she said, By the way, you remember Dr. Jean Hilgard who did a therapy for mest time? Ill treat you two to dinner some other day. Emelia thought that the doctor was rmended by Arthur anyway. They must be familiar with each other, so it was not a big deal to invite them to dinner together.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Arthur almost blew water. No! Dont let me stay with her. Emelia was confused. Whats wrong? Arent you colleagues? Arthur said bitterly, I dont get along with her. Oh, okay. Emelia did not force Arthur. In that case, Ill invite her alone. While speaking, Emelia grabbed his bag and was about to leave. Lets go. Its noon now. Ill treat you to lunch. Unexpectedly, Arthur refused to move awkwardly. When are you going to invite her? Let me see if I have time, so you dont have to invite us twice alone. You are also a busy person. Emelia couldnt help butugh. Whats the grudge between you and her? Youre going back on your word. On the contrary, you seem to care about her very much. Who cares about her? Dont talk nonsense! Arthur was in a hurry to deny her words. I heard that youve got the job of adapting Vincents new book. I just want to save time for you, alright? Arthur ordered her again, Call her first and ask when shell be free. Maybe I have to work overtime when she is free. Emelia had no choice but to listen to him. She took out her phone and called Jean. The two of them had a pleasant chatst time when Jean had helped her treat her. Jean smiled on the phone, You dont have to do this, Ms. Jones. Its our duty to serve the patient, but I heard that you know Harry Zink. I wonder if you could get his signature? You want Harry Zinks signature? Emelia readily agreed. No problem Before Emelia could finish his words, his phone was rudely snatched away by Arthur. Emelia was shocked. Arthur shouted at the phone angrily, Dr. Hilgard, if I remember it correctly, you are 30 years old this year, arent you? Dont you feel ashamed that an old woman in her thirties is coveting as a 20-year-old young man? Emelia didnt know what to say to this. In the past, she thought that Julians words were not pleasant to hear, and she used to think that Arthur was sensible and calm. Why did he say something so unpleasant now? To tell a girl that she was an old woman in her thirties. Hes gonna be single forever. However, Jean didnt sound like she was angry on the phone. Emelia stood by the side and vaguely heard Jean reply to Arthur with a chuckle, Whats there to be ashamed of? Many men like young girls, so whats wrong with 30-year-old women wanting young boys? Ridiculous! Arthur was so irritated that his face turned red. With a sneer, he hung up the phone. Emelia raised her hand to pinch her forehead and said to Arthur with a headache, Doctor Hudgens, isnt it a little inappropriate for you to treat her like that just now? Besides, she just said that she wanted a signature. Emelias words stopped at the right time. She was too embarrassed to criticize Arthur for saying any unpleasant words. Arthur said angrily, What do you mean by just asking for an autograph? I think she just wants to flirt with him! Emelia spread out his hands and said, Dr. Hilgard seems to be single, right? To put it bluntly, what does it matter even if she wants to flirt with Harry Zink? Dont tell me she seem to have done something outrageous? Arthur was speechless by Emelias calm question. Emelia added, Youre so angry because you like Doctor Song, right? Arthurs performance was abnormal. If Emelia couldnt sense anything, it would be too slow. I- A trace of embarrassment shed across Arthurs handsome face. Then he grabbed hisputer bag and said to Emelia in a hurry, Im leaving. You can go. Emelia said hurriedly, I still have to treat you to dinner. Ive got my bag. Is he going to leave now? No, its no big deal. Arthur said that he as left, so Emelia had to give up. There was no need for dinner. Emelia didnt want to go out and eat, so she ordered a takeout for himself. While waiting for the delivery, Emelia called Jean again. Emelia said apologetically, Dr. Hilgard, Im sorry. I didnt expect Dr. Hudgens to take my phone away. Emelia then exined the whole thing to Jean. Jean said calmly, Its all right. Emelia thought for a moment and asked, Between you and him? Jean didnt hide anything and told her the truth. When I was studying abroad, I slept with him several times. I forgot it a long time ago, but he seemed to have a lot of opinions on me. Emelia opened her mouth in surprise, but she couldnt say a word for a long time. Were all the people living abroad so open? Could she forget Arthur after sleeping a few times? And Arthur doesnt seem to be such an unforgettable man, does he? Arthur was tall and handsome, and his temperament was also extraordinary. It was said that he was a genius when he was studying. How could Jean forget such a man so easily? Seeming to have sensed Emelias surprise, Jean exined with a smile, To be honest, I slept with with him at that time just because I felt that I had buried myself in books for so many years and was still a virgin. So I found a man who seemed nice in all aspects to have a try. And at that time, we will graduate very soon. After graduation, we will definitely go our separate ways and forget about each other. Speaking of this, Jean was also a little helpless. Who could have thought that I would run into him again after I settled down and found a hospital to work? I see. Emelia murmured to herself. Therefore, Jean really just wanted to have fun with Arthur, but Arthur took it seriously. Chapter 150 Send a Gift to Emelia Jean added, Im also sorry for troubling you because of this. Dont worry, Ill tell himter. Alright. Since this was between Jean and Arthur, Emelia couldnt say anything else. However, based on personal intuition, Emelia felt that if Jean really confessed to Arthur that he was just a cannon friend, Arthur would go crazy. After lunch, Emelia took a taxi to the pet store that Viggo had told her before and took the kitten that he had kept home. Viggos cat was a snow-white Persian cat, named Mimi. It could be seen that it had always been taken good care of by him. The snow-white cats every movement was leisurely and elegant, just like its masters temperament. Because it was the first time she hade into contact with Emelia, Mimi was still a little afraid. But after Emelia took it home and yed with her for a while, Mimi slowly became familiar with Emelia. Beasts also understood human nature. Perhaps it sensed that Emelia would definitely be a gentle master, so their sister stuck in Emelias arms and refused toe down. Emelia gently rubbed her soft chin. She felt like a ything had lost her mind. She didnt want to work at all. What should she do? A man and a cat were having afortable time together, and the doorbell of Emelia was pressed. Emelia gently put Mimi down and got up to open the door. The person standing outside the door was Julian. Before Emelia could ask him what was going on, she was immediately attracted by the cat carrier in his hand, because there was a small kitten poking out his head to look at her. With timid and soft eyes, Emelias heart melted in an instant. It took her a lot of effort to look away from the kitten. She pointed at the kitten in confusion and then asked Julian, Are you? She remembered that Julian didnt like small animals at all. She still remembered clearly the impatience in his eyes when she proposed to raise a pet. Julian handed the suitcase to her and looked a little ufortable. Its for you. He had always been a man of action. After making up his mind to give her a pet, he quickly contacted the pet store that Phil rmended to him. After returning home with Gerhard, he left quickly. He immediately went to the pet store and brought the cat with him. As for why he chose this cat, it was because he saw it at first sight after he went in. Its eyes were timid and soft, which made him think of Emelia at once. That was how she looked at him when she was with him at first. Emelias entire body froze in ce. He stared nkly at Julian and the cat in his hands, not knowing what to do at all. Howe all of a sudden Julian was giving her a cat? Moreover, it was unbelievable that Julian would take the initiative to give her something she liked. Seeing that she didnt speak for a long time, Julian simply walked in with the cat. As soon as Julian entered the door, he saw a snow-white cating out of the study and meowing at the kitten in his hand. Julian was fine, but the cat in his hand was frightened and trembling in the suitcase. Hearing crying of Mimi, Emelia came back to her senses. She quickly went forward and picked up Mimi tofort her in a gentle voice. Mimi, be good, this is our new friend. Come, lets say hello. While speaking, Emelia raised Mimis pink paws and gently greeted the kitten in the cabin. Although Emelia didnt explicitly say that she wanted to ept this cat sent by Julian, her words already represented her position. Julian was very happy that he had sessfully sent the gift, although he didnt show it on his face.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But when he saw the cat in Emelias arms, his good mood disappeared in an instant. He said unhappily, Is this the cat of Viggo? Emelia nodded. Yes, its called Mimi. Julian snorted and took a step back, saying, Youre really fast! Then he put the cat on the ground and said, What about it now? Only then did Emelia realize that she had just said that this was a new partner, which meant that she had epted the cat indirectly. Although she didnt want to ept Julians gift, she really had no resistance to the kitten. I can raise it. After saying those words, Emelia didnt forget to say thanks to Julian. Thank you. Seeing that the little kitten in her arms had calmed down, she put her on the ground first. Then he walked over, squatted down and opened the cabin. She greeted the kitten that had shrunk to the innermost side gently, Hello, little fluff ball. Because she didnt know its name, Emelia had to call it that. Perhaps animals also had intelligence. The little kitten seemed to feel that Emelia would not hurt it and walked out of the cage timidly. Emelia didnt immediately touch it to avoid scaring it. Instead, he asked Julian, By the way, how old is it? Does it have a name? Julian replied in detail, Hes four months old, already vinated, very healthy. If it werent for the good conditions in all aspects, he wouldnt have chosen it. In fact, it didnt have a name, but Julian casually said, Its called Wealthy. Did she hear wrongly? Wealthy? Its just a bit incredible when it came out of Julians mouth She looked at the cute little girl and was not satisfied with the name. Did you name it? Julian calmly replied, Yes, we businessmen like this name. We wanna make more money, right? Sure She decided not to judge his taste for cat names Well, lets call it Wealthy. She greeted the little fellow softly, Hello, Wealthy Hughes. Julian was unhappy. Why Hughes? He always felt like he was a cat too. Emelia looked up at him, her eyes full of innocence. Arent you the one who bought him? Of course he have to take after your surname. Julian choked for a moment, but from this point of view, he could feel that she was not very satisfied with the name Wealthy, so she deliberately called him Wealthy Hughes to make trouble for him. For the first time in his life, this was the first time that Julian had felt that Emelia was making trouble with him. Although it was a secret fight, it was quite interesting. He pretended to be very satisfied and nodded. The pet I gave you got my family name? Not bad. This time, Emelia felt awkward. Why did it feel like this kitten was their child? Forget it, Id better give him a new name. She tilted her head and thought for a moment. Just call him Fluffball. Look at this little fluff ball. My heart is going to melt. Chapter 151 Obvious Jealousy Emelia lowered her head and whispered to the kitten. Although the kitten was not used to this strange environment, it did not show too much anxiety and uneasiness. Julian looked down at the person squatting on the ground. Her eyes were so gentle that they were beyond words. He couldnt help but wonder in his heart, if they had a child at that time, wouldnt they have to get divorced? With such a good personality, she must be gentle and patient to their babies. Yet What was he thinking back then? How could he say that she didnt deserve to have his baby? Maybe now even if he wanted to have a child with her, she wouldnt want to. When his thoughts back to reality, he said again, I still have a lot of things like cat food and cat sand in my car. Ill get them up. In order to make little cat better adapt to the new environment, Julian brought the cat basin, cat nest, and so on. With the familiar smell around, it could fit in faster. Yeah. Emelia nodded gently. Thank you. Julian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Then he went downstairs to get something. He had been busy for more than half a day and had not eaten yet. He wanted to ask for lunch, but he didnt know if she could let him eat. No need for too much. A bowl of home-cooked noodles was enough. Julian was busy running back and forth twice before he carried all the things he had brought for the cat from the car to Emelias ce. The reason why he had prepared so many things was that he was worried that Emelia would receive this kitten as a gift too suddenly. There was nothing about the kitten at home, which would make her flustered, so he bought the whole set. There was everything the kitten needed, including the drugs, so Emelia didnt need to spend time shopping for the cats for a while. After receiving the items, Emelia began to clean up. She settled down the cat beds and litter boxes. And then she took Fluffball to familiarize itself with her ce. Mimi, who was already familiar with this ce, would go to her from time to time for hugs. In short, Emelia was so preupied with the two cats that shepletely forgot about Julians existence. Julian waited silently for a long time. He was so hungry that he couldnt stand it anymore, so he said, I havent eaten yet. Emelia, who was squatting on the ground and devoted herself to cultivating feelings with the two kittens, looked up at him in surprise. Didnt you eat at home with your father? He came back with Gerhard Hughes, didnt he? Emelia thought that he would eat lunch with Gerhard and Heather matter what. Julian said angrily, No, I left after sending him home. For fear that Emelia would feel that he was very heartless, after thinking for a moment, he gave himself an exnation. I dont have any feelings for him. If we sit together, we cant even bepared to strangers. Moreover, Gerhard came back for Carolines sake, so he didnt want to have dinner with Gerhard. After sending Gerhard off, he left on his own. Gerhards face darkened on the spot. He ignored it and left. Gerhard had never done his duty as a father, so he had no reason to ask him to do what his son wanted to do. Why was he so deeply in love with Grandpa Hughes? Why did hepromise to marry Emelia for the sake of Grandpa Hughes health? Because he had been trained by Grandpa Hughes since he was a child. All the principles of life, business methods, and handling things were taught by Grandpa Hughes. It could be said that he would be todays Julian, Grandpa Hughes had contributed half of his credit. However, Gerhard had always been focused on his own romantic life. Whether it was for him or Caroline, Gerhards deeds were not an ordinary dereliction of duty. Emelia knew that Julian didnt have a good rtionship with Gerhard, so she didnt say much. After all, it was the Hughes Familys business and had nothing to do with her. She kindly suggested, The takeout I ordered for lunch has been eaten, and there is nothing to eat at home. Why dont you go out and eat something? Julian was obviously not satisfied with her answer. He nced at her and walked into her kitchen. He took out a bag of noodles from the refrigerator and asked, How about noodles? Emelia felt a little helpless. A bowl of noodles is enough? Julian replied calmly, Yes. Since he had said so much, Emelia couldnt say anything else. She got up and washed her hands to cook noodles in the kitchen. After all, he had just given her a kitten thats much to her liking. She was willing to cook noodles for him, but in order to express her gratitude, she thought of the beef she had cooked in the refrigerator, so she took it out together. Julian had been dying to eat a bowl of ordinary home-cooked noodles made by Emelia for a long time. Today, he finally got the chance. In fact, when he was with Emelia before, he could eat this kind of daily meal at any time. After they separated, he realized how rare and precious it was to be peaceful day after day.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ncing at the spiced beef in front of him, Julian asked indifferently, You cant eat beef, right? Why are there sauced beefs at home? In fact, the reason why he asked this question was that he had some expectations in his heart and hoped that she could say something nice, such as this was what he liked and was prepared for him. I cant eat that, but someone else likes it. For example, Nina. As a celebrity and a popr actress, Nina Sanchez was crazy about meat, which really confused Emelia. Wasnt she afraid of gaining weight? Considering Ninas preference, theres a ce in Emelias refrigerator reserved for Ninas favorite food. As soon as Emelia answered, he immediately felt that the noodles in the bowl and the beef on the te were no longer tasty. Because the first thing that came to his mind was that this was prepared for Viggo Johansen. Seeing that his expression had suddenly darkened, Emelia felt puzzled. What was wrong with her? Seeing that he didnt eat for a long time, she stood up and said, If you were okay, Ill clean up. Julian saw that she was really going to clean up, so he quickly ate again. But after a few bites, he said in a muffled voice, I thought you prepared this beef for Viggo. Emelia was somewhat speechless. Was he angry because of this? Julian asked again, Do you often cook for Viggo? At the thought that Viggo could also enjoy Emelias cooking like he did in the past, Julian was in a bad mood. When he first learned that Emelia and Viggo were together, he felt quite calm. But recently, he became more and more restless, and the desire to get Emelia back became stronger. No. Emelia replied, so Julian let out a sigh of relief. However, the next second, he heard her say, He cooks for me. If he had known that he would get such an answer, he wouldnt have asked in the beginning. Viggo cooked for Emelia, which made Julian even more dejected. One the arena of Winning Over Emelias Heart, it was one point to Viggo Johansen. Chapter 152 I Want to Go After You At this point, Julian felt that he could not bear it any longer. Therefore, he put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at Emelia who was sitting opposite him seriously. He solemnly dered, Emelia, I dont want to endure anymore. Emelia waspletely confused. What? Julians voice was loud and clear, Im getting you back. Emelia was slightly startled. Actually, he had admitted that he had fallen in love with her in the warehouse where she had been kidnappedst time. But at that time, she was in the panic of being kidnapped. She was not in the mood to think about what he said at all. She even vented a lot of negative emotions on him because the person who kidnapped her was Caroline. When they were at the hotel in the Capital, he said that he should tie her up and re-marry her. She only thought that he was drunk. This time, he unexpectedly said he wanted to chase after her Emelia came to her senses and replied calmly, I have a boyfriend now. Julian simply said, So what? Emelia was speechless. Julian said angrily, We can get divorced after getting married. So what if you have a boyfriend? You two will break up sooner orter! If they didnt break up, he would make them break up! Julian swore in his heart. Emelia was so angry that he couldnt say a word. Although she was only a nominal male and female friend of Viggo, was it still a person for Julian to curse others to break up like this? At first, she was moved because he gave her a cat, but now she quickly got up from the table and said unhappily, Eat quickly, and leave after you finish eating. Julian grabbed her hand and said seriously, Im not joking with you. Emelia withdrew her hand, and with a serious look, she said, Julian, I think you need to get to know your feelings for me again. Julian raised an eyebrow. In a frank voice, Emelia said, I dont think youve fallen in love with me. Perhaps its just because you cant get what you want, and thats why you have an illusion about me. Obviously, she didnt believe him at all. He pressed the tip of his tongue against the back of his head and suppressed the rising fire pressure. Then, he asked her, Im already thirty-two years old. How could I not understand my heart? Emelia didnt say anything, but her eyes clearly showed everything: She just didnt understand. Just as he was about to say something, Emelia said, Theres another possibility. Julian raised his eyebrows, indicating for her to continue. Emelia took a step back and said with a face full of vignce, Youve been holding a grudge about being divorced by me, so you want to take revenge. You n to get me back now and then dump meter. Julian was so furious that his lungs were about to explode. Have you mistaken real life for the scripts you write? What did she mean by deliberately chasing her back and kicking her back for revenge? If he wanted to take revenge, there were many quick and easy ways. Why would he take all the troubles and sacrifice himself as well?Original from N?velDrama.Org. You Before he could say anything, Emelias phone rang. After she picked up the call, Yvonnes voice came from the other end. Emelia, are you free tomorrow? She could tell that Yvonne was very reluctant to call her, but she had been restraining herself. Emelia replied calmly, Anything wrong? Yvonne sneered and said, Whats wrong? Dont you know? Mr. Longerich wants me to apologize to you in person and ask for your forgiveness. Otherwise, theyll report me and mypany. Emelia was surprised. Vincent said before that she had passed the test and asked Julian toe back and prepare to sign the contract. He also said that he would deal with Yvonnes matter. Emelia didnt expect Vincent to ask Yvonne to apologize to her in person. She had to admit that Vincents suggestion was really in Emelias mind. For a creator like her, such an apology was really necessary. And for a proud and conceited person like Yvonne, her self-esteem would definitely be severely damaged if she apologized, and the person whom she should apologize to had always been a thorn in her side. Yvonne must be blowing her stack. Emelia thought about it and felt very happy. She had to thank Vincent someday. Therefore, Emelia calmly agreed. I have time tomorrow. Where do you want to meet me? Yvonne had done so many things to her, so she really needed to apologize to her. Yvonne was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She didnt expect that Emelia would shamelessly and calmly ept her apology. She thought that Emelia would say something like no need, so that she could have an excuse to get rid of Vincent for herself. Yvonne was so angry that she couldnt say a word. Julian, who was beside Emelia, took a pen and wrote down the name of a coffee shop on the paper. Emelia said, Since you dont want to say it, then Ill choose a ce. Lets go to the Old Time Cafe. As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Yvonneughed mockingly at her. Emelia, do you know what the quality of this cafe is? Can you afford to invite me to have coffee in such a ce? Yvonne seized every opportunity to mock Emelia. She wished that she could trample Emelia under her feet with her family background. However, Emelia was neither humble nor arrogant. Miss Sullivan, I dont know what Ive done to make you think that I cant even afford a cup of coffee? Yvonne sneered and said, Old Time Cafe doesnt charge you by the cups of beverage you order. It not only sells coffee, but also its ssy high-end environment. Its charged by hours! Emelia naturally knew about the cafe. Back then, in order to learn how to make good coffee, she had even studied there for several hours. That cafe was under the name of Ezra Cantillo. Otherwise, she would not have the right to learn from him. At this time, after Yvonne volunteered to introduce Old Time Cafe to her, Emelia said with a faint smile, I have a project called Princess Lenia in my hand and have won Mr. Vincents script. Im not short of money. Herid-back tone and the hint of showing off that she had passed Vincents test infuriated Yvonne on the spot. Yvonne gritted her teeth and said on the phone, Okay, then well meet at 10 oclock tomorrow morning. Before Yvonne hung up the phone, Emelia reminded her in time, Miss Sullivan, dont me me forining to Mr. Longerich about your unwillingness tomorrow. Yvonne directly hung up the phone. After the call, Julian temporarily forgot that he had just been angered by Emelia. He frowned and asked, What does Yvonne want to see you about? Emelia told him about Vincents winning the apology of Yvonne to her. Julians expression was cold, She does owe you an apology. Then he said, You should know that Old Time Cafe is Ezras. If you have any business meeting in the future, you can go there. The shop assistant will protect you. Chapter 153 Backfire The Old Time Cafe and the Fleur Club that Julian often went to all belonged to Ezra. They were also the ces where they met with important people. In addition to their daily work, every staff in these two ces was very good at martial arts. Once something happened, they woulde forward to protect them as soon as possible. After what Caroline had done, Julian was very concerned about Emelias safety. Emelia could sense something from Julians solemn tone. In disbelief, he asked, Those shop assistants dont know kung fu, do they? Otherwise, why would he say that they could protect her? Julian replied indifferently, What do you think?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emelia sucked in a breath of cold air, and then asked vigntly, Julian, are you doing legal business? A coffee house where the staff were all martial artists? She thought this was only possible in films or TV dramas. Julian was so angry that heughed. If Im not running a legal business, could I be ranked as one of the top ten excellent young men in Riverside City? Hearing this, Emelia let out a sigh of relief. Julian and Ezra had been selected as the top ten young talents in Riverside City year after year. If they were recognized by the government, they couldnt be reckless. Julian exined, Every industry has its own dangerous side. We did this for our own safety. Not everyone could ept failure. Some people would take risks if they could not get what they wanted. They would do anything, and the more money they were involved in, the more unsafe they were. They were also doing this for self-protection and self-defense. It was their learned experience to prepare for unexpected situations. Sure. Emelia nodded, and then said, What about Annie, whom I learned from how to make coffee, she knows how to fight too? Annie was a barista at Old Time Cafe. She had learned how to make coffee from Annie. Julian nodded, Yes, Taekwondo ck belt, champion of MMA. Emelia was shocked. She really couldnt imagine that Annie, a patient and meticulous barista, was actually an MMA fighter. She couldnt tell it at all back then. Julian added, When you have nothing to do, you can ask her to teach you a few moves to defend yourself. Emelia felt that this suggestion was quite a good one. Just as she was about to nod in agreement, she saw that Julian were sizing her up and down, he said, With your body, its better for you to have a bodyguard. Emelia was rather unhappy. Whats wrong with my body? She admitted that although she was thin, it didnt mean that she didnt know how to protect herself. Julian looked at her deeply a few more times, and then said in a hoarse voice, No, its not a big deal. You still look very sexy. Emelia was speechless. SOS: what should she do when her ex-husband was suddenly flirting with her? Julian looked calm and lowered his head to eat again. She couldnt look at him anymore, or she really wanted to bite him. Julian didnt expect that he would get himself turned on even though he was teasing her. As he ate, his mind was filled with the images of them in bed before. As a result, after he finished his meal, he quickly got up and left. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would do something to Emelia. After leaving far away, Emelias entire body rxed. Mimi was quite familiar with this ce, and from time to time, she would wrap herself around his feet. Fluffball was still a bit timid, who crawled to the bottom of the sofa andy there, noting out no matter how Emelia tried. Emelia had no choice but to let him slowly adapt itself to the environment. Just like everyones character was different. The kittens character was also different. At first nce, Fluffballs character was introverted, which was quite simr to Emelias. Emelia then called Vincent. First, he cared about Ms. Vincents condition, then thanked Vincent. Although he didnt know what Yvonnes apology looked like, Emelia still felt Vincents good intentions. Vincent said in a very kind tone on the phone, I am also the founder. I understand the anger of being cheated, so I made such a decision on my own. I didnt report her because I had seen through her at a nce. With Yvonnes character, herpany wontst long. Vincent slowly analyzed Emelia. So what if her father is rich? No matter what kind of business she runs, she cannot go far only by the power of money. Yes. Emelia agreed with Vincents words. Therefore, Vincent asked Yvonne to apologize to her first and let Emelia vent her anger. As for Yvonne and herpany, the reality would teach her how to behave in the future. After the official conversation, Vincent suddenly asked Emelia, Emelia, how old are you this year? Although Emelia was puzzled why Vincent suddenly asked her this question, she still answered honestly, Twenty-six years old. Vincent paused and continued to ask, Then when will your birthday be? January 10. Emelia replied. Vincent fell silent again. Emelia asked in confusion, Mr. Longerich, why did you want to know my birthday? Vincent smiled and said, Nothing. I just somehow felt that we were like old friends. Emelia was extremely happy. Thank you. In fact, her impression of Vincent was also very good. Somehow, she always felt that Vincent had an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Although she had never seen Vincent before, Vincent was also Emelias idol, that day when she saw him, she had a better impression of Vincent. Emelia felt that Vincent was the only perfect man in her dream. He was handsome, elegant, and talented. The most important thing was that he had a deep affection for his wife for decades. After Vincent asked her a few questions, they hung up the phone without saying anything. The next morning, Emelia arrived at the Old Time Cafe as promised. This cafe was located on the top floor of Ezraspany. The entire floor belonged to this cafe. It was no wonder that Ezra ced it in a coffee shop that sold elegant environment and had a high taste. As soon as Emelia stepped into the coffee shop, she saw Yvonne waving at her smugly from a seat not far away by the window. Emelia was toozy to talk to her. She had an appointment with Yvonne at ten oclock, but at 9:30, Yvonne called her and said that she had arrived. The consumption had begun to count, so she covered her wallet. Dear! With a cheer, a beautiful and lovely girl dashed out of the bar. Giving Emelia a bear hug, she lifted her off the ground and spun around. Emelia was speechless. With Annies strength, Emelia finally believed that she was a Taekwondo ck belt. Seeing that Emelia had such a close rtionship with Annie, the chief barista, Yvonne who was sitting not far away felt gloomy and embarrassed. Chapter 154 Creating Obstacles on Purpose Yvonne would never have thought that Emelia would be so familiar with the chief barista of this cafe. One had to know that when she ordered coffee, the girl had been indifferent to her with a cold face. If it werent for her serious business today, she would haveined about her. Also, she thought that Emelia, a bumpkin, had never been to such a high-end cafe. Just as she was about to re up, the coffee maker patted her chest and said loudly to Emelia, Today, you can chat as much as you want. Its all on the house. Emelia was surprised. For free? The barista smiled and said, Yes, its my treat. Yvonnes nose was almost out of joint. She deliberately came half an hour in advance. The coffee she ordered was still the most expensive in order to make Emelia spend more money. As a result, the barista said that she invited Emelia today Yvonnes chest was choked with anger. She was so angry that her stomach ached. Emelia said to Annie with embarrassment, Thats so kind of you. Whats wrong with that? Arent we close friends? As Annie spoke, she raised her arm and wrapped it around Emelias shoulder. Annies character was so carefree and straightforward, but although she behaved like a tomboy, she was very quiet and scrupulous when she made coffee, and her skills were superb. She had won almost all the champions in various coffeepetitions. It was hard for Emelia to refuse. Then I should thank you first. You go ahead with your work. Ill be there. After saying goodbye to Annie, Emelia slowly walked towards Yvonnes seat. As soon as she sat down, Yvonne said sarcastically, Emelia, youre quite capable. You know everyone. Emelia said indifferently, Dont you know that this cafe is Ezra Cantillos? Yvonne snorted. Of course I know. After that, Yvonne deliberately added, Caroline and I used to drink coffee here everyday. How could I not know? Yvonne deliberately showed off that she had a good rtionship with Caroline, which stimted Emelia, who had just been hurt by Caroline, but in fact, Emelia didnt care about this anymore. Julian was meaningless to her. Why should she care about Caroline? Since you knew its Ezras, whats strange that I was familiar with the people here? Emelia asked Yvonne generously, When I learned how to make coffee, it was Ezra who introduced this ce to me. When it came to coffee, Yvonne was so angry that she gritted her teeth again, because Emelias coffee was made for Julian. Emelia kindly reminded Yvonne, Although Annie just said that I dont need to spend money today, I think wed better not waste time. Didnt youe to me to apologize? Lets start. Hearing Emelias words, Yvonne felt a little shamed. How could she bear such anger? She immediately raised her hand and pointed at Emelia, shouting, Emelia, who do you think you are! Emeliazily pushed Yvonnes hand away and said with a calm expression, Yvonne, where did you get this sense of superiority from? You always think Im inferior to you in every aspect. Before Yvonne could say anything, Emelia added, I think its because of your rich family background, isnt it? Yvonne sat on the sofa with her arms crossed and proudly raised her chin. I just rely on my family background. Do you have such a family background? Isnt it said that Oliver Jones is not your biological father? Yvonne said with a look of disgust, Who knows where your biological fatheres from? Maybe hes even worse than Oliver Jones. Yvonnes words were so mean as to nder Emelias biological father. Emelia was not angry. She just said calmly, But, life is long. No one can tell what they will be like in the future, right? Maybe you will not be as good as me in many years. Im talented and capable. Even if I dont write the script in the future, I can open a coffee shop to earn a living, or even a restaurant. But what about you? Miss Sullivan, without your father, Im worried that you will fall into a state of begging on the street in the future. Emelia wasnt exaggerating, nor was she bragging. She believed that she could make a living in the future. As for Yvonne, that was not necessarily the case. Yvonne trembled with anger, but she couldnt say a word. She had never known that Emelia was so sharp-tongued and even a little mean. Emelia was very satisfied with Yvonnes anger. She didnt deny that she was making things difficult for Yvonne. In fact, Emelia was not the kind of person who deliberately made things difficult for others. She thought that as long as Yvonne apologized to her sincerely, she would let it go. However, Yvonne was not sincere at all. Instead, she had been standing high up in front of her. In such a situation, what else could she do? Therefore, Emelia decided to spare no effort to suppress Yvonne today so that she could see herself clearly. Emelia crossed her legs and changed her position. She said again, Also, didnt you always look down on me because I climbed into his bed? And you did the same? Emelia looked down at her round and clean nails casually. Her tone was as contemptuous as Yvonnes. Yvonne, its not that I despise you. When you were together, you didnt sleep together. I have divorced him for more than a year, but he still didnt touch you. Now that he doesnt want you anymore, how can you still have a chance to climb into his bed? Emelia deliberately used the word no topletely trample on Yvonnes self-esteem. Yvonne was so angry that her face turned pale. She red at Emelia and scolded, Emelia, youre shameless! Well, Im quite shameless, and I could be even more shameless. You wanna hear? Emelia tilted her fair and pretty face and looked at Yvonne with a smile. Emelia chuckled. Do you know that during our three-year marriage, as long as he was at home and I wasnt on my period, we would have sex every night. Yvonne raised her hand to cover her chest. She was about to die of anger. She didnt expect that Emelia would say such shameless words. Since Julian had said that he had fallen in love with Emelia, Yvonne regretted not recording Emelias words. If she did, she would show it to Julian and let him see what kind of person Emelia was. Emelia put away the smile on her face and announced word by word indifferently to Yvonne, So, Yvonne, you are aplete loser. What qualifications do you have to be superior all day long?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emelia! Yvonne screamed, grabbed the coffee in front of her, and wanted to pour it on Emelia to vent her hatred in this way. However, she didnt expect that Emelia would be faster than her. She picked up the coffee in front of her and sshed it at her. Ouch! Yvonnes shrill voice broke out in the cafe. Chapter 155 People Do Change Yvonnes scream made Ezra, who was watching the battle through the monitor screen in the staff office deep in the cafe, took out his ears. Yvonnes voice was so loud that he felt his eardrums were almost deaf when he put on his headphones. Julian was worried that Emelia woulde to see Yvonne alone, so he told Annie and the others to protect Emelia, and then he came here early in the morning. Ezra had always liked to watch the fun, so he naturally followed. Just now, Emelia and Yvonne had a verbal battle, and both of them had heard it clearly through the surveince camera. Clearly, Emelia had gained the upper hand the entire time. However, it was easy to be cautious. He didnt expect to hear Emelia say that she would sleep with Julian every day. He took off his headphones and teased Julian, Sleep every day? Julian, youre energetic. Julians eyes were still fixed on the monitor screen. When he heard this, he didnt even look at Ezra and said, What? Are you tired of it? Why he had to be so sharp-tongued! Hearing these words, Julian felt his mouth grow dry. He couldnt help but think back to their three years of marriage. In fact, as long as he was at home every day, they had the sex, but didnt do it frequently. He was busy with his work, and he had at least one week off on a business trip every month. If omitting that womans period every month, they could only be together for half a month. The days when he just came back from a business trip were indeed more frequent, but every time he went for a business trip, there would be a long period of time. Therefore, for Julian, this was not a matter of physical strength. Ordinary men had this kind of requirement. Outside, after being sshed with coffee on Emelias face, Yvonne screamed and raised her hand to wipe the coffee on her face. She had put on delicate makeup today just to be superior in front of Emelia. As a result, her makeup was ruined, and she looked as embarrassed as possible. Emelia! Im not done with you! Yvonne roared angrily. Emelia had already gotten up and taken a few steps back as soon as Yvonne was sshed. She was far away from Yvonne, so that she wouldnt pounce on her again. Beside them, Annie had already walked over as if nothing had happened. If Yvonne dared to do anything to Emelia, Annie would definitely stop her immediately. Looking at Yvonnes pathetic state with cold eyes, Emelia said lightly, Yvonne, werent you the one who wanted to nder me first? I just fought back a little. If she didnt fight back, she didnt know how long Yvonne would have to bully her. If she didnt fight back, she would be the one who had been sshed by coffee. Yvonne finally wiped the coffee from her face. She raised her hand and pointed at Emelia, ready to scold her. Emelia said timely, Yvonne, I think I need to remind you that youre here to apologize to me today. Yvonnes words were stuck in her throat. Now that she was in such a state with Emelia, how could she apologize to her in a low voice? It would be good enough if she didnt tear her apart. Out of anger, Yvonne had no choice but to take her limited-edition bag and walk away in high heels. Behind her, Emelia threw her a casual sentence. Ive said it cant be more than three times. Ill only give you three chances. Yvonne stomped her high heels even louder. After Yvonne left, Annie burst intoughter without hesitation. Emelia, I didnt expect you to be so powerful after not seeing her for more than a year. Just now, when I saw Yvonnes frustrated look, it was really enjoyable. Before Emelias divorce, Annie had just gone abroad to study. She didnt expect that aftering back, Emelia would divorce him and leave the country. Emelia even changed her phone number, and Annie couldnt get in touch with her. Strangely enough, all of Julians friends had a good impression of him. I would only be beaten if I didnt fight back. In front of Annie, Emelia put away those sarcastic words. After that, she walked over and gave Annie a big hug, Im sorry that I havent contacted you before. Emelia wanted to draw a clear line between herself and Julian. It would be best if she didnte into contact with the people around him, so as not to think that she had ulterior motives to get close to him. Annie patted her on the shoulder, Its okay. I know you have your reasons. As the two of them were chatting, Julian and Ezra walked over from afar. Seeing that he was here as well, Emelia was slightly surprised, but then she was so embarrassed that she wanted to explode on the spot. He couldnt have heard what she had just said to Yvonne, could he? The reason why Emelia mentioned sleeping with him was to attack Yvonne. She didnt expect that Julian would hear it. Emelia secretly nced in the direction in which Julian and Ezra had walked out. The two of them were in a very far office, and the door was closed. He definitely wouldnt be able to hear them. Thinking of this, Emelia calmed down. After walking over, he stood in front of Emelia. Lowering his eyes, he asked with concern, Are you alright? Emelias smile was a bit unnatural. Not bad. Although Julian might not be able to hear what she said, she felt guilty. So she quickly said to him and Annie, I still have something to do. Im leaving. Lets talk another day. With that said, she was to leave. Julian grabbed her arm and pulled her back. He said unhappily, What are you running for? Ezra, who was standing by the side, had an ambiguous smile on his face. Emelia awkwardly withdrew her hand. Have lunch together at noon. Julian looked at the time and announced. Emelia instinctively refused. No need, I have to go home to see Fluffball as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, after ncing at her, Julian changed his words and said, Then Ill go with you to see him. Emelia was speechless. You dont have to do that, okay? He didnt like small animals like cats, dogs and so on. Thinking of this, she said, No need, anyway, you dont like small animals. Perhaps due to her repeated rejections, Julian felt a little embarrassed. He replied faintly, I didnt like you before, did I? But he liked her now! People did change!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But Emelia was very annoyed. She stared at him in disbelief and said, How dare youpare me to cats and dogs? Julian was speechless. Seeing that Emelia was about to leave in anger, he hurriedly chased after her and exined, I dont have any other intentions. I just want to emphasize that people will change. However, Emelia no longer wanted to talk to him. She said goodbye to Ezra and Annie and turned to leave. With no hesitation, he followed after her. Ezra and Annie couldnt help shaking their heads and sighing behind them. Annieined, Boss, Mr. Hughes really didnt know how to say sweet words. Im afraid its a little difficult to pursue his wife. Ezra spread out his hands. Dont worry. In the future, his desire to survive will make him a master of sweet words. Chapter 156 Battle for the Affection Julian, you have nothing better to do?? Emelia asked, her head aching. Julian frowned and said unhappily, I bought Fluffball for you. Whats wrong with me going to see him? For a moment, Emelia was at a loss for words. If she had known earlier that Julian would give her a cat so as to make so many contacts with her. Emelia would never have epted Fluffball, but now she couldnt say anything else. She really liked Fluffball. Fluffball looked very beautiful. She didnt know where Julian bought this cat. It was really beautiful and soft. In truth, Emelia was also part of the Association of appearances. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been fascinated by Julians appearance back then. Now that Fluffball looked so beautiful, how could she not be fascinated? On the other hand, Emelia felt that her personality was also very simr to hers. She was quiet, warm, and did not fight for anything. Emelia looked at Fluffball as if she had seen her past self. Her heart ached and she felt pity for her. Because of theseplicated feelings, she could not leave Fluffball at all. Because Julian insisted on going back with her to see Fluffball, Emelia had no choice but to take his car and leave. I heard your conversation with Yvonne, Julian said as he drove. Emelia was speechless. She thought he couldnt hear her, but when he said he could hear everything, her face turned red in an instant. She felt as embarrassed as she could. She was already in this state, but Julian continued to tease her. I dont know. You remember what happened to us before, especially in that aspect. Emelia rolled down the car window to let the wind outside cool down her face. Then she hesitated and exined, I just wanted to attack Yvonne Julian naturally knew that she was trying to hurt Yvonne, but he still teased her on purpose because he didnt want to see her blushing and embarrassed face anymore. Julian turned to ask her, Why do you want to suppress Yvonne today? He was worried that she would be bullied by Yvonne if she continued to do nothing, so he rushed over early in the morning to watch the battle. If Yvonne had anything to bully her, he would stand up for her as soon as possible. However, he didnt expect that she would be able to fight back against Yvonne all the way, and even leave her in embarrassment. Emelia lowered her eyes and said indifferently, I just cant stand it anymore. It could also be said that this time, Yvonne used despicable means to steal her draft, which had really touched her bottom line. Arent you worried about her? Emelia suddenly asked in reply. Julian was so angry that he almost died of anger. He held the steering wheel tightly and turned to re at her. Do you want to piss me off? Emelia said curiously, To be honest, I dont really understand. Dont you like Yvonne very much? Why did you refuse to marry her all of a sudden? Just as she returned from abroad, the news that he and Yvonne were about to get married spread all over the ce. But suddenly, he broke up with Yvonne. When did I say I liked her very much? Julian asked her unhappily. Emelia was puzzled. Isnt that so? Didnt you date her before because you love her very much? Should he tell her that he wasnt reallymitted in his rtionship with Yvonne before? He just thought that she was suitable to be the hostess of the Hughes Family in all aspects, and his parents were very satisfied with her, so he took the opportunity to be with Yvonne. He didnt love Yvonne as Emelia had said, and it wasnt until now that he realized that what he used to want was a woman who could be the hostess of the Hughes Family, and what he wanted now was the woman he loved.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Whether this woman could be the hostess of the Hughes Family or not, he wanted her. However, Julian also knew that if he said that he didnt like Yvonne very much, Emelia would definitely think that he was heartless. He almost got married, but he still said that he didnt like her very much. But if he didnt exin, it would seem that he really liked Yvonne. In short, at this moment, Julian felt that he had gone through so many difficult problems in the business world, but it was not as difficult as this question. So after thinking for a long time, he finally came up with a suitable word, The rtionship between us is not as deep as you think. Fearing that Emelia wouldnt believe him, he exined, I didnt even touch her Emelia looked away and said, Did that really matter? Julian was silent for a moment. After a while, he returned to her and said, Love could grow after a long time ofpanying each other, isnt it? Just like him and her. Emelia was still stunned for a while before suddenly recalling. What did the so-called longsting affection mean? No wonder he deliberately emphasized the first word. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After stared at him, she looked out of the window angrily. She didnt know when he became more and more shameless. Looking at her, Julian couldnt help but smile. The two of them returned to Emelias residence. As soon as they opened the door, Viggos cat Mimi came to wee them. Perhaps the cat would follow its master. As soon as the little kitten saw Julian, she immediately meowed at him. Clearly, she wasnt satisfied with him appearing here. Julian didnt like Mimi. He found Viggo annoying, so was his cat. But at the same time, Emelia had already bent down and gently picked up the cat. He didnt feel good at all, as though he was hugging Viggo. Thinking of this, he red at the cat and walked in while changing his shoes. When will Viggoe back? Take his cat away quickly. Emelia said casually, He wonte back in a short time. Julian was so annoyed. Viggo was really scheming. He must know that Emelia liked small animals and that his own people could note back, so he thought of a way to let his cat upy Emelias heart. Fortunately, he was not an ordinary person. He immediately sent a cat topete with Viggo for the favor. However, the cat he sent seemed to be extremely cowardly. He had been in the house for a long time but had not found him. Wheres Fluffball? He couldnt help but ask Emelia. Perhaps under the sofa. Emelia already knew a lot more about Fluffballs personality. Perhaps it was because Fluffball was an introvert, or maybe there was another cat at home, so in addition to eating, drinking, and going to poo, he hid away most of the time, either under the sofa or behind the cab. Julian bent down in disappointment and nned to pull Fluffball out from under the sofa. Why was the cat so disappointing? He hid away all day long, and he would lose its ce in the gentle and beautiful hostesss arms! Because he was at a disadvantagepared with Viggo for the time being, he especially hoped that Fluffball could win the favor of Emelia as soon as possible, but Fluffball was notpetitive at all. Chapter 157 We Can’t Go Back to the Past Dont scare him. In time, Emelia stopped Julian. Although he was a bit reluctant, after listening to Emelias words, he still straightened up. However, he still said, If he hides all day, when will he be familiar with you? Emelia wasnt in a hurry. He loves quietness. Why force him? Julian nced at the cat in her arms and couldnt help saying, Dont tell me you dont care about him because you already have Viggos cat? Emelia put Mimi down and let her y by herself. Then she looked at Julian resignedly and said, Am I so ruthless in your eyes,? Julian snorted and said, I dont know how you treat others, but you are ruthless to me. She decided to divorce and so she did, with no room for discussion. Now again she intended to ignore him and so she did. She even didnt smile at him. Feeling that he was being unreasonable, Emelia did not want to talk to him anymore. She simply changed the topic. If you want to see Fluffball, Ill try to call him out. Julian simply said, Forget it. He was not here to see the cat, but to see her. Emelia then said, Then hurry back to thepany. What? He had just arrived and she was about to kick him out before he sat down? What about lunch? He looked at his watch and suggested kindly. In fact, Julian wanted to have the meal made by Emelia. The previous bowl of noodles couldnt really satisfy his desire. He wanted more. He wanted to return to the days when she had taken care of everything. Emelia tied her hair up. Ill order takeoutter. She had to hurry up and finish her script, so lunch should be simple. Since the two cats came, she had obviously felt that she had no enough time. In the past, she could have spent all her time writing, but now she had to take care of the cats and apany them, especially to develop a bond with Fluffball. Hearing takeout, Julian was in a bad mood. Werent you very fond of cooking before? But I find youre not serious enough with your meals all day long? Julian realized that she hadnt cooked much since she returned home. Im too busy to cook. Emelia didnt think it a problem. I have to finish the script and take care of the cats. Hearing that, Julian stood there wistfully. He clearly realized that Emelia was no longer what she had been.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even if they could be together again in the future, they couldnt return to the past. He couldnt live the life of being taken care of by her wholeheartedly. She had her own work and career, and he was no longer her entire world. He didnt know whether he should be sad or happy for her. Atst, he could only choose to leave. Then I wont bother you anymore. Emelia couldnt wait for him to leave, so she politely saw him off. Standing outside the door, after thinking for a while, Julian was still unwilling to give up. He said, I sent you a cat. Shouldnt you treat me to a meal? Emelia was speechless. She had never seen anyone ask for thanks for giving others something. Therefore, she smiled and said, I thought you wanted to reward me for getting the right to adapt Mr. Vincents script. He was speechless. Who did she learn to be so cunning from? And she was so sharp-tongued? He looked at her and said with dissatisfaction, What if you treat me to a meal? Emelia thought for a moment and said, Mr. Johansen said he woulde back in a few days and treat us to a celebration. How about going together then. Julian didnt want to talk to her anymore. He turned around and walked away angrily. Emelia just felt that it was better to keep their rtions at this stage. Wasnt it good to be business partners and ordinary friends like this? As for Julian saying that he had fallen in love with her and wanted to pursue her again, whether it was true or not, she refused. The current focus of her life was her career and now there was another cat. She had finished the Princess Lenia and was about to start the script of I Gotta Find You. There was no gap in between. How could she have time for romance? During the video call between Viggo and Emelia, learning that there was another cat in Emelias sent by Julian, Viggo fell silent for quite a while. He then said bitterly, Emelia, I think Mr. Hughes seems to be serious about you this time. Emelia chuckled. Whether its serious or not, I dont care. Viggo thought for a while and said, Ill go back tomorrow. Since you have another cat in your house, I cant leave Mimi at your ce all the time. Emelia quickly said, It doesnt matter. I can take care of them. I have something else to do when I go back. Viggo frowned and said, Pris called me a few days ago, saying that she wanted to leave Tymers. I am not against it. As the saying goes, man struggles upwards. If she can have a better opportunity, I naturally wish her good luck. I asked her about her new employer, but she said she was going to Yvonnespany. Viggo looked worried. Yvonne and herpany have no future at all, so I want to go back and meet with Pris to persuade her seriously. You are right. In view of Yvonnes character, if Pris goes to YS Culture, there will be no promise for her future. Emelia agreed with Viggo. Viggo shook his head and said, In fact, Pris character is not that good, but she was brought into this industry by me after all. I still want to take some responsibility for her future. When she is in Tymers, because I am there in charge, she dares not go too far. But if she goes to Yvonnespany, they are birds of a feather and will cause chaos in the circle. Pris rose to fame for that very book and TV show. Although I knew she had a lot of shorings, I still introduced her into this circle because I hoped that she could be humbler and learn and work harder to improve herself so that she could have her ce in the circle of screenwriters. But she didnt think of improving herself at all. Instead, she floated on air for being a screenwriter. It is even a long story what she did behind the scenes. When it came to Pris, even a gentleman like Viggo could not put in a good word. If she had been half as modest and diligent as you, she wouldnt be like this now. In the end, Viggo could only helplessly say, Ill go back and try to persuade her not to work for Yvonne. If she really doesnt listen, I cant do anything. After that, Ill take Mimi back and you can concentrate on the script. Taking care of pets was no easier than taking care of children. In particr, the cat sent by Julian was still very small, so it would take Emelia a lot of effort. Viggo was unwilling to have Emelia be so busy, so he could only take his cat away. Since Viggo had made up his mind, Emelia could only agree. Chapter 158 Be a Nominal Daughter In the evening, Vincent called Emelia and asked how she and Yvonne talked during the day. Emelia told Vincent as it was. Vincent was very angry. She bullied you like this just because she thinks you dont have any backing and cant do anything to her! Emelia hadnt expected Vincent to be so angry. She said gently, It doesnt matter. Ill give her two more chances.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Emelia wasnt a little girl who didnt know anything. She naturally knew that Yvonne, as well as Caroline, bullied her because she didnt have any backing. If she was from a prominent family, they would hurriedly curry favor with her. How would they dare to bully her? Its useless to give her ten more chances! Vincent said angrily, Do you know? Her father asked someone to talk me into going easy on her. Isnt it obvious that they are bullying you and dont want to apologize to you? They asked someone to talk to you? Emelia was utterly stunned. Vincent snorted, Yes, he reached me through his connections in the Capital. Because Vincent was in the Capital, Randolph Sullivan directly relied on the connections in the Capital. Obviously, Randolph was really powerful. They only cared about Vincents attitude. As long as he let go of her and did not have Yvonne apologize to Emelia and did not notify the industry of Yvonne, they did not care about Emelias feelings at all. Emelia muttered apologetically, Im sorry, Mr. Longerich. If youre bothered, I will let it go. Emelia knew that the worldly customs could not be avoided by anyone in any society. And the higher the status of a person, the more he would be bound by these worldly customs. Emelia didnt know what was wrong with her. She instinctively didnt want Vincent to be in a dilemma, so shepromised and didnt apportion me to Yvonne. Vincent said resignedly, Do you think I am the kind of person who will bow to evil forces like them? Not to mention that the Longerich familys status in the Capital is not something that ordinary people can do. Even if I had no power or influence, I would notpromise with them. Yvonne is wrong. I only asked her to apologize to you rather than have the circle notified of her conduct. I am kind enough to her! It was obvious that Vincent despised Randolphs behavior. Its because Randolph, as a parent, spoiled children regardless of right or wrong that there are so many arrogant and despicable people like Yvonne in the society! In fact, Vincent himself was also born into an influential and rich family. The Longerichs was prestigious in the Capital, but he had kept in a low profile and had been humble for so many years. He did not rely on his family at all in his work. He seeded with his own talent. Therefore, he naturally despised Randolph for protecting Yvonne like that. Emelia didnt know what to say. She really hadnt expected that Yvonne had reached Vincent through his in order not to have Yvonne apologize to her. Vincent added, Well, I actually have a way which can not only protect you but also force Yvonne to apologize to you. Emelia hurriedly asked, What is it? Vincents tone suddenly became a little embarrassed. Well, after we met thest, I felt it a twist of fate that we met. I also appreciate your talent and like your character. Therefore, I discussed with my wife. I want to recognize you as our nominal daughter? Emelia was shocked. For a moment, she thought she had misheard. A nominal daughter? Yes. Vincent said sincerely, You must know that my wife and I have no children though we have been married for so many years. If we acknowledge you as our nominal daughter, we will treat you like our own daughter. And with the support of the Longerich family. No one will dare to bully you in the future in either Riverside City or the Capital. I, IEmelia still couldnt speak. She even wanted to cry. She couldnt believe it. The writer she admired the most said that he would take her as his nominal daughter? Emelia felt it lucky to have the chance to meet Vincent and adapt his novels. She had never expected to have closer rtions with Vincent. In particr, they were to be a family by taking her as their daughter. Vincent knew that his proposal would shock Emelia, so he did not force her. He quickly said, I know this is very serious. You must discuss it with your parents. Well, I respect your and your familys opinions. You can discuss it first. If you dont want to, I wont force you. Vincents words were full of understanding of Emelia. But I must let you know that I intend to take you as my nominal daughter just because I like you and want you to have a better life and not be bullied by those like Yvonne. Its definitely not because we dont have children that we want to have you as our daughter so that we can be looked after while we are old. Emelia choked and nodded. I know youre not such a person. You dont have to do this. With his wealth and family background, Vincent and his wife would not need others to take care of them. They could spend money to hire very good nannies. Its my honor to be recognized as your nominal daughter. Emelia couldnt exin to Vincent about her parents. This was not something that could be exined clearly in a few words on the phone. But Emelia was filled with nervousness. Im afraid I wont be good enough Emelia was speaking her minds. She really felt inferior. She was just an ordinary girl. Perhaps she had some talent in writing, but how could she get the favor of a big shot like Vincent? She didnt even have aplete family and didnt know who her biological father was Vincent and the Longerich family were so prominent. She was worried that if she became Vincents nominal daughter, there would be gossip. She herself didnt care about it, but what if Vincent and the Longerich family were involved? Vincent smiled indifferently and said, Its nonsense to say that you are not good enough. Every family is actually very ordinary. You dont need to be stressed in this respect. I know that you must be in aplicated mood. How about you think about it first and give me an answer tomorrow? Vincent said in the end. All right. Emelia nodded and agreed. She was indeed in aplicated mood, as if she was on an emotional roller coaster. After the call with Vincent, Emelia sat on the sofa for a long time without recovering. t In fact, she did not need to think about it, nor did she need to discuss with her family. The moment Veal propose to take her as his nominal daughter, she wanted to say yes, she was willing to be. The affection between people was wonderful. Although she had only met Vincent once, she instinctively felt that she was very close to Vincent and could feel the true feelings Vincent and his wife had to her. She believed that once she became their daughter, she would definitely be doted on. Chapter 159 It Has Nothing to Do with You Emelia then told Nina about this, who was even more excited than her. On the phone, Nina kept screaming, Ah ah ah ah ah ah Emelia, you do have charm! You got yourself a rich dad after you went to the Capital! Nina said happily, Lets see if Yvonne dares to bully you this time! In terms of family background and reputation, Vincent was much nobler and more prominent than Randolph. Vincent was a big shot in the circle of writers and screenwriters, and the Longerich family behind him was even more prominent and influential in the Capital. How could Randolph beparable to Vincent? Emelia sighed in distress. Nina immediately guessed what she was worrying about. She continued, Dont tell me that you are not good enough to be their daughter. Mr. and Mrs. Longerich have met various people for so many years. Why do they choose you as their nominal daughter? It must be because youre good. Nina gritted her teeth angrily and said, Silly girl, youve really been hurt too badly by that scumbag Julian. You dont have any confidence at all. Nina proudly encouraged Emelia, You are the most gentle, beautiful and talented girl in the world. Nobody else should be Mr. Longerichs nominal daughter except you. Emelia was amused by Nina. She straightened her back and said half-jokingly, Alright, alright, I know. I am the most beautiful in the world! Only then did Nina be satisfied. Thats right, thats right. You should have such an attitude and confidence. It was all Julians fault. The three-year marriage had destroyed Emelias confidence. She had been the campus belle and the most beautiful talented girl in the University of Riverside City. In terms of appearance and temperament, she could directly start a career in the entertainment circle. Thank you, Nina. Emelia thanked Nina softly. With Ninasfort, Emelia felt that she was not that stressed. Ninas personality had such a charm. She would always affect those around her unknowingly. Nina joked, Theres no need to thank me. In the future, if you be somebody, dont forget that Im your best friend. Emelia promised, Ill write a story specially for you in the future to thank you for apanying me for so many years. Especially during the three-year bitter marriage with Julian, she didnt know what she would have looked like if there hadnt been Ninaforting her from time to time. Really? Nina was extremely happy, but after that, she felt a strong sense of sadness. What if Cameron and I dont have a happy ending? How do you write it? Emelia said with ease, If you dont have a happy ending in real life, Ill give you one in the story. If you have in real life, itll save me a lot of trouble. Ill write it down for you honestly. This idea had long been in Emelia s mind, but she had never carried it out. A few years before when she had been trapped in her marriage with Julian and had been depressed every day, how could she have the mood to write these? Now she was busy with two scripts.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, she still swore inwards that when she had time, she must start writing. She was well aware of the details of Ninas rtionship with Cameron Dauster. She was sure that she could write them down with ease. If Nina and Cameron would still be together in the future, then it would be a love story from school uniform to wedding dress. Right now, this kind of story was very popr in movies and TVs. Emelia felt that there was a high chance that this story could be adapted to screen. When the time came, Nina could act as the female lead herself. Nina was extremely happy. Emelia, I love you so much. I love you so much! If her love story could be written into a book, it would really be a happy thing. Whether the ending was good or not, it was a kind of happiness. Emelia had a good nights sleep. After getting up the next morning, she was about to call Vincent to solemnly say that she was willing to be his nominal daughter, two uninvited guests came. They were Gerhard and his wife Heather. They didnt look good. Heather, in particr, looked away disdainfully the moment Emelia opened the door. She didnt even bother to look at Emelia. Emelia sneered inwards. She almost threw the door to Heather and locked her out. If it werent for her education reminding her not to be so unreasonable, she would have done so. Gerhard looked a little better. After nodding to Emelia, he asked, Can we go in and have a seat? I have something to talk to you. Emelia let them in. She knew without thinking that Gerhard and Heather were here for her using Caroline. She let them in because she wanted to see how they were going to deal with this matter. Would they blindly protect and indulge Caroline as Randolph had done with Yvonnes matter? Emelia closed the door. Before she could return to the living room, her cell phone rang. It was from Julian. She heard him say in a deep voice on the phone, My parents have gone to your house. Dont open the door for them. Wait for me. ncing at Gerhard and Heather, who had already sat down on the sofa in her living room, Emelia replied tly, Theyve alreadye in. Julian added, Then dont talk to them about anything first. Ill be there in five minutes. Emelia thought for a moment and replied, You dont have toe over. It has nothing to do with you. Julian seemed to have been hurt by her words. After a moment of silence, he suddenly raised his voice and said, Why does it have nothing to do with me? I have said I will chase you and protect you! He would protect her even if he had to go against his parents. Therefore, when he heard that his parents were going to meet with her, he immediately rushed to her ce for fear that she would be bullied by his parents. But as far as Emelia was concerned, if he didnt say something like that, she wouldnt be in a bad mood. The moment he said he would protect her, her anger was ignited. Julian, dont you think its toote to say such words and do such things now? Emelia coldly said these few words, and then indifferently hung up. When she was his wife who needed his protection the most, he ignored her indifferently. Now she was someone elses girlfriend, and she had such a powerful backer like Vincent, but he wanted to protect her. Wasnt it ironic? Her attitude towards Julian almost drove Heather, who was sitting on the sofa, mad. How dare Emelia give her son a cold shoulder? How dare she hang up his sons phone? How dare she speak to her son in such an impatient and using tone? Heather was about to scold Emelia, but was stopped by Gerhards gaze. Gerhard was tactful. He knew that Emelia had no rtions with the Hughes family at all. They couldnt act as Emelias parents-inw to criticize her. Chapter 160 They Dare Lay a Finger on You? Of course, Emelia could see Heathers anger, but she ignored her. She walked over and sat down opposite them as if nothing had happened. She asked tly, What are you foring to me today? Gerhard replied in a kind tone, Well, I know what Caroline did. She really went too far. Emelia didnt speak, waiting for Gerhard to continue. Gerhard added, After all, you two used to be sisters-inw. In view of that, can you give her a chance to reform? After saying that, Gerhard looked at her quietly. Although he seemed to be negotiating with Emelia all the way, the pressure and faint warning in his eyes were daunting. Emelia calmly looked into Gerhards eyes for a few seconds before she suddenly chuckled. At first, she thought that she might not sue Caroline or not if Gerhard and Heather could be a little more sincere. But it was obvious that Gerhard and Heather wanted to force her topromise. Their arrogant was exactly the same as that of Randolph and Yvonne. The two families were indeed worthy of being rtives. Emelia smiled and asked Gerhard, Did Caroline consider that I was her sister-inw when she did it? Gerhard was rendered speechless by her words on the spot. Emelia said mockingly, Dont plead with our past. Caroline never treated me as her sister-inw, and you two have never truly regarded me as your daughter-inw! Emelia said sharply. Gerhard was a little embarrassed. In his memory, Emelia was dull, not good at words, reserved, and introverted. When did she be so eloquent? Heather was so angry that she pointed at Emelias nose and scolded, Dont be so shameless. Were discussing it with you now. Believe it or not, we can stop you from suing her! In that case, stop me. Emelia didnt make a concession. In the broad daylight, I dont believe you can cover the sky with your hands. Heather gritted her teeth in anger. Gerhard held down Heather, who had lost control of her emotions, and once again looked at the calm girl opposite him. He said in a serious tone, Emelia, we didnt mean to joke with you. You should know that in Riverside City, you are powerless to defeat us. Emelia remained unmoved and replied, Im not joking with you either. Emelia! Heather stood up from the sofa. She couldnt stand it anymore. She didnt agree at first on the idea of talking to Emelia because she had known how aggressive Emelia became, who looked like a different person now. It proved that she was right. How embarrassed they were now! In Heathers opinion, they shouldnt havee to Emelia at all. They could find someone to hit her. As soon as she finished roaring, there was a knock on the door. It was Julian who gabbled, Emelia, open the door. Before Emelia could react, Heather shouted, Dont open it! If Julian came in, they would inevitably quarrel again, because her son had lost his mind and said that he fell in love with Emelia. Moreover, he would stand on Emelias side regardless of their feelings. And if they quarreled, wouldnt it be a joke for Emelia? Wouldnt that make her even more proud? Emeliazily got up from the sofa and replied to Heather, This is my home. Your words dont count. Heather was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot likest time. However, although Emelia said that, she didnt walk over and open the door for Julian. Emelia really didnt intend to open the door for him. She didnt need to rely on him to resolve this matter, nor did she want to owe him a favor. She stood there gracefully and calmly said to Gerhard and Heather, Mr. and Mrs. Hughes, you must have heard of Mr. Vincent, right? So what? Sure enough, they knew about Vincent. After all, Randolph had just pulled strings to ask for Vincents support for Yvonne. Although Julian and Yvonne were not getting well with each other now, Gerhard and Heather still kept contacting with Randolph and his wife. Emelia added, Im the adopted daughter of Mr. Longerich now. If you insist on using your power to suppress me, then I have to ask Mr. Longerich for help. Emelia had never been a person who bullied others with her power, but Yvonne, Randolph, and the Hughes couple had gone too far. Emelia couldnt stand it anymore and had to announce the rtionship between Vincent and her. Vincent happened to have said yesterday that with the Longerich family as her strong backing, no one dared to bully her again. These words gave her the confidence to use Vincent today.\ Gerhard cried out involuntarily, What? You are Vincents adopted daughter? Heather also looked unconvinced. They knew well what kind of person Vincent was. It could be said that whether it was the Hughes family or the Sullivan family, even put the two families together, they were not able to fight against the Longerich family in the Capital Yes, if you dont believe me, I can call him on the spot. As she spoke, Emelia took the phone and dialed Vincents number in the shocked sight of Gerhard and Heather. Outside, the knocking on the door became more and more urgent, but Emeliapletely ignored it. After saying hello to Vincent on the phone, she said, Mr. Longerich, I agreed to your proposal yesterday. Being your adopted daughter is a blessing from my previous life. I am very willing to do that.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Great! Vincents joyful voice came through the phone through speaker. In a few days, my wife will be discharged from the hospital. We will go to Riverside City to see your parents in person with a big gift. Vincent still didnt know about Emelias family, so Emelia didnt exin much. She just said apologetically, Theres no need for a big gift, but I may have to trouble you to help me deal with some things first. Whats wrong? After Vincent asked her with concern, he said sincerely, Tell me whatever it is. I will definitely help you. Even if I cant do it, I will ask someone to do it! Vincents words made Emelias eyes welled up with tears. Since her mother passed away, she had not received the love and care of her elders for a long time. Emelia tried her best to calm down and told Vincent that she was kidnapped by Caroline. Of course, he also said that at this moment, Carolines parents were in her home, threatening her to let go of Caroline. Vincent sounded very angry. How dare they threaten you when their daughter did such a heinous thing? Lets see if they darey a finger on you! In such a few words, Vincent had fully expressed his urge to protect Emelia. Chapter 161 I Know You Are Not That kind of Person Gerhard and Heather could naturally sense Vincents anger. They looked at each other for a while and then stood there in a daze. They didnt expect that Emelia would be Vincents adopted daughter. To be honest, they couldnt afford to offend the Longerich family in the Capital. Heather had always looked down on Emelias family background, so she was used to being high and mighty in front of Emelia. Being suppressed by Emelia now, she was so angry that she felt dizzy again. Especially when she thought that her precious daughter, Caroline, might really be punished by thew, she was even more desperate. Emelia ignored them and said to Vincent on the phone, choking with sobs, Mr. Longerich, your words are enough. Ill deal with it first. Vincent reminded her a few more words before hanging up the phone. Afterwards, Emelia walked over and opened the door, letting Julian in. She had already frightened Gerhard and Heather with the power of Vincent. It was no longer a big deal for Julian toe in. When it came to his family, she didnt need him to stand up for her, because it had long been meaningless. Julian walked in with anger and eyed at Emelia to see if she was being treated with malice. However, Emelia looked away. Julian, look at her! She is the good girl you fall in love with! Heather said in an entric tone. Julian frowned and looked at Heather, who sneered, You dont know yet, do you? Shes really amazing now. She has be Vincents adopted daughter.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Julian looked at Emelia in astonishment. She had be Vincents adopted daughter? When did this happen? Howe he knew nothing about it? But Emelia continued to avoid his gaze and did not exin anything to him. Suddenly, Heather loudly said in a harsh and vicious tone. Oh, my god, adopted daughter. Is it sound like a good word? Tell me, have you thrown yourself to his arms taking the advantage of Mrs. Longerichs illness? Emelia didnt expect that Heather would insult her like this. She was so infuriated that her face turned pale and her body trembled. Julian was furious. If the person who had ndered Emelia in front of him today wasnt his mother, he would have pped her in the face and taught her a lesson. Julian gritted his teeth and stared at Heather, warning her word by word, Mom, watch your mouth when you get out of here. If I hear any rumors outside, you will bear all the consequences! With the majesty and sharpness umted over so many years, even his parents were shocked by him at this moment. When Heather came to her senses, her eyes were red with anger. Julian, Im your mother. Are you going to go against the whole family for this shameless woman now? Hearing that ine was called shameless by Heather, Julian raised his hand and pulled ine, whose face was so pale, behind his back to protect her. Julian didnt know what he was going through. Those persons closed him the most were trying their best to hurt Emelia. Caroline, his mother, and now even his father was involved. Julian stood in front of Heather and said coldly, You mean you and my father and Caroline? Heather did not deny it. Julian said coldly, But Grandpa is on my side. The authority of Grandpa was enough to suppress Gerhard and Heather. Heather was rendered speechless by his words. She couldnt speak for a moment because, to put it in detail, the Hughes family was in the control of Julian and Grandpa. In fact, she and Gerhard had no real power at all. The so-called charity meeting or manager was nothing but a good name. Julian added, Justice will prevail. As long as you, my father, and Caroline take the correct and friendly attitude in this matter, I believe that Emelia wont make things too difficult for you. She was so gentle and kind. As long as she saw a little sincerity, it would turn into a small matter. Unfortunately, neither Yvonne nor Caroline really wanted to apologize to her. In other words, they didnt really take Emelia seriously. Thinking of this, Julian felt a sharp pain in his heart. It was all his fault. It was all his fault that he hadnt given her enough protection in the past that she was looked down upon like this now. If he treasured her before, Caroline would not dare go against her. You- Seeing that Julian only spoke for Emelia, Heather was so angry that she burst into tears. Well, lets go first. Gerhard pulled Heather out and stopped her from making trouble again. To be honest, Gerhard also had a headache about Heathers habit of making a fuss. If it werent for those endless troubles made by her about his cheating back then, it wouldnt havee to this big As Heather was pulled out by Gerhard crying. Julian immediately closed the door. Through the door, he could hear Heather crying and scolding Gerhard. All the men in the Hughes family! Youre all bastards! Julian didnt want to pay attention to his hysterical mother, nor was he in the mood. Because Emelia had already slowly squatted down along the wall, sadly hugging herself. Even though he couldnt see her expression, he could tell from her trembling shoulders that she was crying. Julian clenched his fists tightly to suppress the endless pain in his heart. Looking down at the person squatting on the ground, he said word by word seriously, I know you are not that kind of person. He believed in her. He believed that she was purely an adopted daughter to Vincent, although he did not know why they had such a rtionship. Emelia slowly raised her head and looked at him with mockery in her eyes. What kind of person? Because of her pale face, she looked even more aloof at this time. Even her tone was impassive. She said, Didnt you always think that I was the kind of person who was shameless and coveted wealth? In the three years he had spent with her, Julian had humiliated her many times about her climbing into his bed when he was drunk. She had tried countless times to exin that she had been framed by Oliver, but he never listened. He was certain that she was shameless, but now he said he believed that she was not that kind of person. Wasnt it ironic? As she spoke, Emelia cried again. It was unknown whether it was because of Heather or because of Julians contradictory words. Heathers dirty thoughts disgusted Emelia. It didnt matter how Heather ndered her. But how could she talk about Vincent Longerich like that? Heather must have known about his reputation over the years. Chapter 162 Be A Member of the Longerich Family Emelia. Julian squatted down in front of Emelia and said with regret, I know I said many impudent words in the past. But now I know you. I know how great you are. Ive changed my previous prejudice against you. I admit my mistake, please give me a chance to repent, would you? I will take good care of you as the first step to show my sincere confess. But you beat me to death and ignored me now. I dont even have a chance to prove myself. Especially just now, she had closed the door and refused to let him in. He didnt know what was happening behind that door, and he felt so distraught at that moment. He also deeply felt that he was not needed by her. To be honest, he was desperate. Emelia had been crying, but after hearing his words, she wiped away her tears and looked directly into his eyes, mocking him. Julian, you are still so selfish. You only care about your own feelings and never consider other people. Julian didnt expect that his sincerity would make her say that he was selfish. Emelia seemed to have seen through him. She looked away and said, Im Viggos girlfriend now, and you asked me to give you a chance to treat me well? What do you take me for? Are you going to destroy me by making me a two-timer? Julian was stunned by her words. He forgot that she was Viggos girlfriend again. He didnt know what was wrong. He told himself to ept the fact, but he didnt think of them as lovers in his mind. He didnt know if it was because he subconsciously rejected the fact, or if they were not like a couple at all. They didnt look like a couple. Just as this thought came to his mind, he stood up and picked up Emelia from the ground, and then pressed her against the wall. Julia raised his hand and stroked her chin. He stared at her with narrowed eyes and asked, Are you really with Viggo? Or are you just lying? For a moment, Emelia was stunned. She didnt know why he would suddenly ask such a sharp question. She didnt seem to have exposed herself Seeing her expression, Julian became a bit anxious. Tell me! Emelia came back to her senses. She looked away in panic and said as calm as she could, Of course its true. Why would I lie about such a thing? Her attitude provoked Julian. His intuition told him that she was lying. However, she insisted on telling the truth. Julia was annoyed and sad. He lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips. The long-lost feeling of softness of her lips aroused all the desire in his heart. He held her face and kissed her, regardless of her resistance. Had suddenly been kissed by Julian, at first, Emelia was stunned. She hadnt thought that he would suddenly go crazy and do such a beastly thing to her. When she came to her senses, she bit him hard. Julia felt the pain and let go of her a little. But he still pressed her down firmly, and the aura between them was ambiguous. Emelia couldnt struggle out but could only curse him viciously, Julian, you bastard! At this moment, Julia seemed to be crazy. Even though he was scolded by her, he still pinched her chin, pressing his thumb against her lips and asked desperately, Have you kissed Viggo? Seeing that Emelia did not speak, he covered her mouth and bit her lips hard. He asked again, Did he do this to you? Emelia was forced to cry by him, unable to speak at all. It seemed that Julian was losing control little by little. He whispered into her, Emelia, dont force me. I can do anything. After that, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her again. She would rather not to provoke him anymore. She would rather not to make him angry again. Otherwise, what he wanted to do was more than kissing her like this. Emelia was so angry that she punched him, pinched him, and scratched him. He was clearly bullying her and threatening her. Nobody knew how long the two of them had been entangled with each other. Emelia only knew that her clothes were in a mess. If it hadnt been for her phone suddenly ringing, she wouldnt have known what Julian would have done to her. With zing eyes and ragged breathing, Julian gritted his teeth and said, Emelia, dont lie to me if you are not with Viggo. Otherwise, I wont let go of you two easily! Emelia was flustered and angry. She suddenly pushed him away, ran over, grabbed her phone, rushed into the bedroom, and locked the door. It was Vincent who called. Emelia had to ignore Julian outside. She took a few deep breaths to calm down and then quickly picked up the phone. On the phone, Vincent asked Emelia with concern, Has the Hughes gone? Vincent didnt even want to call Gerhard and Heather by their names. Emelia replied honestly, Yes, they left after hanging up. They seem to know that they cant afford to provoke the Longerich family. Although Heather had ndered her again before she left, it could be seen how exasperated she was. Because she knew that they were no match to the Longerich family, hence, she became angry from embarrassment. Thats good. Vincent added, I had asked someone to keep an eye on the thing about you suing Caroline. I think they cant do anything. Emelia thanked him. Vincent said, Theres no need to thank me. You were also in the right. Evil cant be right.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vincent added, At first, I had a good impression of Julia, but I didnt expect him to have such a vicious sister and a pair of unscrupulous parents. Now it seems that he is not very good! If he is a good person, why would you divorce him? Vincent hated the Hughes family so much that he even hated Julia too. Emelia opened her mouth, wanting to say something on behalf of Julian. But then, thinking back to what he had just done to her, she didnt say a single word for him. Let him be hated by Vincent. He was so shameless. It would be best if everyone hated him! Although In fact, Julian wasnt that bad. He had treated her badly in the past just because he did not love her. At the very least, he was not like Gerhard and Heather, who had no bottom line or human nature. Speaking of Julia, Vincent asked again, By the way, the person you want to sue is his sister. Whats his attitude? This time, Emelia answered honestly, He supports my decision of resorting tow Aha, he is quite righteous. Vincent said grumpily. After returning to the topic, Vincent said with emotion, In fact, Im very d that you agreed to be my adopted daughter. I thought my proposal would be too abrupt. I dont know why. When you agreed, I felt extremely satisfied in my heart. Emelia, youll be a member of the Longerich family from now on. Vincentsst sentence made Emelias tears fall uncontrobly. Chapter 163 Blacklisted Him Emelia felt very warm in her heart. She didnt know why there was such a feeling in the world. Although she only met Vincent once in the Capital, but there seemed to be no sense of unfamiliarity or distance between her and Vincent. She didnt find it abrupt when Vincent asked her to be his adopted daughter, as if they shouldve belonged to the same family originally. After being severely hurt by Oliver, Vincents kindness made Emelias heart warm. She was unable to stop crying. Vincent was shocked and quickly said, Why are you crying? However, because he couldnt see her face, he always felt that such concern would not work at all, so that Vincents voice sounded very anxious and nervous. Emelia quickly wiped away her tears and said with a smile, I am just feeling happy, so very happy! Ever since her mothers death, the kindness and warmth she could feel from this world were very few, other than the warm friendship Nina had with her.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After marrying Julian, what she got were only indifference and hurt except some warmth and care from Grandpa. That was why Emelia couldnt control himself in the face of Vincents kindness. Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. As long as you dont cry unhappily, thats good. No, Im not unhappy at all. With tears in her eyes, Emelia said, appeasing Vincents worries about her. Vincent paused for a moment and said, Although I have recognized you as my adopted daughter, as for how you address us, you can call us uncle and aunt. Youre definitely not used to calling us Mom and Dad. Godmother and godfather dont sound quite right as well. So you can just call us Uncle and Aunt. Emelia murmured, Alright. Vincent was so considerate that he thought of all the details. Vincent said, We wont be able to leave in the next few days. In a few days, your aunt will be discharged from the hospital. Well go to the Riverside City to see you together. Emelia quickly said, No need. You dont have toe over. I should go to the Capital to see you. After discharged from the hospital, Mrs. Longerich should take a rest to recover. How could she let them travel a long distance to see her? She should have gone to the Capital to visit them. It just so happened that she was free to work. Vincent thought for a moment and said, Its good for you toe. I can take you to see the Longerich family together. Ah? Meeting the Longerich family? Emelia was startled. Thinking of how noble the Longerich family was, she immediately became very nervous. Vincent smiled and said, Yes, since you have be our adopted daughter, you shall meet the elders of our family. Your grandparents are still alive. They will definitely like you very much. But I Emelia didnt know what to say. She thought that she was just going to see Vincent and Mrs. Longerich first. She hadnt even seen them for a few times. How could she go to see the elders and others of the Longerich family directly? Moreover, she was just an adopted daughter. There was no need to make such a big fuss. No need to be nervous. Ill support you. Vincent seemed to see through her. I just said that you will be a member of the Longerich family from now on. Naturally, you have to meet the elders of the Longerich family. They can protect you in the future after they know you. Although Vincent seemed to be joking, he was actually serious. The Longerich Family was very big. Except him who had no child, his brothers and sisters, as well as their children, were now scattered throughout all walks of life. Ordinary people would not dare to bully Emelia as long as she was under the protection of the Longerich family. Emelia could feel how much Vincent valued her. She also knew that Vincent really wanted to ept her as his adopted daughter. It was the best sincerity to take her to see the Longerich family. Emelia no longer felt nervous and worried. Alright, then Ill go visit you after my works here are done. Okay. Vincent also sounded very happy. It was only after the call with Vincent that Emelia remembered that Julian was still outside. She hesitated for a long time before opened the bedroom door and walked out, only to find that he was gone. Emelia let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had left, or she would not know how to face him. ording to what he had done to her just now, she should have torn him apart. At this time, her cell phone vibrated. It was a message sent by Julian, Ill give you some time to deal with the messy rtionship between you and Viggo. Emelia gritted her teeth in anger. What right did he have to say that her rtionship with Viggo was a mess? Originally, they were normal friends, but all because of him, their rtionship was a mess now! And why was he so sure that the rtionship between her and Viggo was abnormal? She believed she didnt expose herself. Does he think that the reason why I date Viggo is because I want to y hard-to-get with him? Does he think that I love him so much that I cant fall in love with anyone else? At the thought of this, Emelia suddenly felt annoying. In a fit of anger, she blocked him in WhatsApp, and then cklisted his phone number. In this way, he wouldnt think too highly of himself, would he? She put her phone aside and turned to look at the two cats. When the Hughes couple came, she took them to the study. She didnt know if the noise outside had frightened the two cats. After hearing that Emelia was calling Vincent, Julian thought about it and turned to leave. It was OK for him as long as she didnt call Viggo. And the reason why he left was that he was nervous. He was worried that he had just forced a kiss on Emelia, and that Emelia would say something unpleasant to himter. He couldnt bear it. He still remembered thest time at his house, when she went to get the album. When they burst into a quarrel, he also kissed her. What she said still frightened him till now, such as never love him anymore.'' Julian knew very well that it was evasion, but he still ran away first. But after escaping, he still felt unwilling. After thinking for a while, he sent a message to Emelia to let her deal with the rtionship between Viggo and her. After returning to thepany, he went to work as usual. But when it was almost noon, Emelia still hadnt reply to him at all. Julian was worried that she would be unhappy because of Gerhard and Heather, so he simply called her, but it couldnt connect. Helplessly, he called Maisie in and ordered, Call Emelia. I couldnt get through. WHy? As a result, Maisie got through as soon as she made the call. Before Maisie could say anything, Julian took her cell phone over and asked Emelia discontentedly, Why didnt you answer my phone? Recognizing voice, Emelia simply hung up the phone. Julian was so angry that his eyes widened. Maisie kindly reminded him, Mr. Hughes, I think Emelia probably has blocked you. He couldnt get through to her, but Maisie got through as soon as she called. It was obvious that he had been cklisted. Maisie added, Why dont you try WhatsApp? But she gathered Emelia might have also blocked Julian on WhatsApp too, Julian quickly attempted to send a message to Emelia via WhatsApp. As a result, he found that Emelia had indeed deleted him. Chapter 164 Viggo’s Mysterious Girlfriend Julian was so angry that he pulled his tie. He naturally knew why she had blocked him, because he asked her to deal with the rtionship with Viggo. She was getting more and more hot-tempered. He did so much efforts to be her WhatsApp friend, and now she blocked him in one second. In other words, he could not get in touch with her in any other way other than meeting her in person. Taking a deep breath, Julian put his hands on his waist and asked Maisie, If you love someone, will you still call him Mr. Johansen when you talk to him? Maisie thought for a moment, then lowered her eyes and said lightly, I will. The person she loved in her heart, she called him Mr. Cantillo every day. Originally, his intuition told him that there was no real rtionship between Emelia and Viggo, but now that Maisie said so, he couldnt help doubting his judgment. He nced at Maisie suspiciously and wondered in his heart that whether Emelia really fall in love with Viggo. In the evening, Julian asked Ezra to have dinner together. Arthur said in the chat group that he would join them. When they were eating, Arthur, who basically didnt drink, poured himself a ss of red wine. Ezra joked, Whats wrong? Did you lose your love? Arthur said angrily, Im not in love. How did I lose it? Im just rxing. Ive been too tired recently. Ezra said cautiously, Hows your progress with Dr. Hilgard? Arthur was speechless. What progress can I make with her? We didnt connect for a long time. Sure. Ezra respondedzily, and then suddenly said, Since you dont have anything to do with each other, Ill going in for it then. Arthur almost choked to death with a puff. Ezra handed him a tissue and disdained him. Whats there to be surprised about? Its my duty to pursue a beautiful girl, isnt it? Arthur quickly took a sip of water and was shocked. Then he stared at Ezra and said, I remember your family has arrangement for your marriage?? Ezra lookedzily as before. No, I refused. Its boring. Arthur stared at him, You could just reject it like that? Ezra said indifferently, I dont really like them. Why should I sacrifice my own marriage to please them? If they are not satisfied, they can kick me out of the Cantillo family. Ezra returned to the Cantillo family after he became an adult, and his biological mother was not the current Madam Cantillo, so he naturally had no feelings for a lot of people in the Cantillo family. If not for that Madam Cantillo had no son, Ezra, as an illegitimate child, would not have been recognized by the family. After Ezra finished speaking, he nced at Julian and casually said, Actually, I like Maisie very much recently, but Julian doesnt allow me to chase her. Julian gave him a cold look. He didnt want Ezra to chase Maisie, because he didnt want Maisie to be hurt. Ezra turned to Arthur and asked, Are you also going to stop me? Arthur said seriously, As the future heir of Riverside City Hospital, I warn you not to have designs on our doctors. Arthur was the legitimate heir of Riverside City Hospital, but he had always kept a low profile. With the love for medicine, after returning from studying abroad, he had been working hard in the department, starting from the most ordinary doctor. Ezra was amused by Arthur. If you dont want me to pursue Dr. Hilgard, just tell me. Dont make so many excuses.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Arthur still wanted to say something, but Ezra said to him, If you love her, go get her. Who the hell loved Jean Hilgard? He didnt allow Ezra to chase Jean all for the sake of Ezra. He was afraid that his good bro would be tricked into bed by that heartless woman, Jean When Arthur thought of how Jean deceived him, he gritted his teeth and wished he could tear the female doctor apart. Ezra lit a cigarette for himself and squinted at Julian, who had been sitting there smoking, and asked, Please tell us, whats wrong with you? Why so gloomy? Ezra felt that he was about to be a rtionship expert who should give advice to both of his two best friends. Julian took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, What would you do if being blocked? Ezra was speechless. After a while, he spread out his hands and said in disbelief, Didnt you juste back from a business trip with her from the Capital? So, you didnt improve your rtionship with her, but also got blocked by her? ording to Ezras experience, he should had done everything he could in the trip. For that reason, he admired Julian for being blocked after a trip. Julian was already in a bad mood, so when he heard Ezras words, he immediately red at Ezra. Ezra could only say, What did you do to her? Or what did you say? Julian took another drag on his cigarette and said, I forced a kiss on her. That is all? Ezra said with disdain, Why didnt you have sex with her? Julian felt that it was easy for Ezra to say. The rtionship between him and Emelia was very weak. He didnt even dare to face her after he forced the kiss on her. If he wanted to force her to sex, wouldnt shepletely kick him out? He looked at Ezra and asked unhappily, Are you trying to help me, or hurt me? Ezra sat up straight and said seriously, Im sorry, I forgot that youre no longer the Julian before. Youre no longer as mighty as you used to be. And she no longer the one who can sleep with you as long as you want. Julian snorted with anger, Ill buy you a ticket tomorrow and send you to Hollywood. Ezra asked in confusion, Why would you send me to Hollywood? I have no business there. Julian replied him with a sneer, Its a pity that you are not a joker since youre so funny. Ezra is so angry that his eyes pop out of their sockets. This best friend of his is really good. He was beating around the bush and scolding him. He decided to ignore Julian. Taking out his mobile phone, Ezra looked down and identally saw the hot search news on his mobile phone. He couldnt help but say, What the fuck. Julian and Arthur both looked up at him. He handed the phone to him and said, Viggos mysterious girlfriend showed up at his homete at night with his beloved cat? Julian suddenly looked gloom. He took his phone and stared at the news carefully. He recognized at a nce that the woman was Emelia. The reporters had taken photos of Emelia carrying a flight case with a cat in it. She lowered her hat and went into Viggos house. Until the video was released, she did not leave there. Viggos cat had been with him for many years. His fans, who were familiar with him, all recognized his cat. They also recognized the flight case. It was specially customized by Viggo for his cat, which had a portrait of the cat printed on it. Chapter 165 It’s Just One Woman Viggos fans allmented with the topic of the hot search: Viggo looked very pale when he got off the ne. He might be sick. He must have had a hard time these days. That woman could stay with him at his most difficult time, she must be really in love with him. Thats right, thats right. We shouldnt be too harsh on her. Shes someone who has been through hard times with Viggo. None photo of Viggo and Emelia together had been taken since Emelia went to the hospital to visit Mrs. Johansenst time. They could not see each other at all. Viggo had always been in his hometown. Therefore, many people said that Viggos so-called girlfriend was actually a sh in the pan. But this time, the photos of her going to Viggos house at night with Viggos cat proved that she was his girlfriend. Viggo had given the cat to her. How could she not be his girlfriend? After this video was exposed, it went to the top of the trending search again. It could be seen that although Viggo gradually faded from the scenes, his poprity was still no less than any young entertainers. The video also raised different reaction. Those fans who wished Viggo could have a good wife all felt very happy for him, some even cried with joy. Those who were overly obsessed with Viggo naturally hated that so-called girlfriend. One of them was Pris. After the photos of Emelias visit were exposedst time, Pris recognized Emelia at a nce. She vented her anger at home for a long time. The whole living room was scattered with stuff smashed by her. She couldnt ept it. She wouldnt ept it! Isnt Emelia just a few years younger than me? Isnt she just a little bit prettier than me? How many years has Emelia and Viggo known each other? How many years have I been with Viggo? Why Viggo favored Emelia than me? For Pris, it didnt matter if Viggo was single all the time. Anyway, she could not get her, nor could other women. Pris even felt that since Viggo was already 40 years old, maybe he would be single all for his life. And she would stay single as well to apany him. However, who would have thought that Viggo would actually announce that Emelia was his girlfriend? It was not a formal official announcement, but after being photographed to visit his mother and he did not deny it at all, which was equivalent to an official announcement. Pris was so angry that she cried for many times. Later, she proposed to Viggo to leave Tymers Entertainment. She wanted to attract Viggos attention in this way and wanted him to ask her to stay. Viggo was really surprised to hear that she was going to leave. He even said that he woulde back in a few days and have a good talk with her. Pris was so happy. She thought that could be tell that Viggo cared about her. However, her dream was shattered by the news that Emelia visited Viggos residence at night. In order to have a talk with Viggo tomorrow, she specially paid a visit beauty to make herself look more perfect and younger Why? Why? Pris was so angry that she roared at home. Her assistant, Mary, had been researching information for her in her study, but she pretended not to hear her roar. In fact, Pris had already made a deal with Yvonne. She wanted her to write a script simr to Princess Lenia, which was writing by Emelia. Yvonne asked her to write the script as soon as possible so that she could broadcast it at the same time of Princess Lenia and fight against it. Yvonne got the script of Princess Lenia and asked Pris to copy it, but Pris refused. The plot of her drama, which was performed by Viggo, was a story of a super female. She thought that she could write the same theme with ease, better than Emelia. Pris also wanted to prove that she was better than Emelia, so she strongly requested that she write a new script with the theme of a heroine in a historical background. Yvonne agreed, but the premise was that if the ratings of Priss script were not as good as Emelias, Pris would have to pay for a part of the loss. In fact, this was almost the same as the bet agreement. Mary persuaded Pris to be careful, because in Marys view, Pris had no any other sessful productions for so many years except for her first drama. If the ratings were really not as good as Emelias, Pris would have nothing. However, Pris was already furious because of Viggo and Emelia being together. She mortgaged her vi which was her only asset. However, after Pris took over the script, she asked Mary to research all the information for her. She did not care about the early preparation of the script at all. Mary did haveints in her heart, so she pretended not to hear Priss roaring and just did her job silently. In addition to Pris, there was another person who was stimted by the video. When he saw thements saying that Emelia was truly in love with Viggo, he was so angry that he almost threw out Ezras mobile phone. Ezra snatched back his phone and said, Calm down, calm down.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Julian waspletely depressed. He thought that he asked Emelia to deal with the rtionship with Viggo. And her reply was going to Viggos house in the middle of the night. Or was his judgment wrong? Did she really fall in love with Viggo? Covering his face, he leaned back in the sofa and said in a deep voice, Would she forgive me if I dead? Ezra was scared by his words. He put away the yful smile on his face and asked in horror, Are you serious, Julian? Are you going to die? Julian pursed his lips and did not speak. He still kept his hand up to cover his eyes and leaned there. Because he covered his eyes, Ezra and Arthur could not see his real expression, but they could feel his sadness. Ezra and Arthur looked at each other, and Ezra suddenly mmed the table. Its just one woman! What kind of woman do you want? Tell me and Ill find her for you! Just wait for a minute. Ill call a lot of women for you right now! Plump or slender, all kinds. You can do whatever you want. As he spoke, Ezra was about to make a phone call. Julian put down his hand covering his face and said angrily, Who wants those messy women? He was not ascivious person nor a yboy. Besides, could the matter settle if he had fun with a lot of women? In the past, Ezra would listen to whatever he said carefully, but this time, he ignored him and made the call. Ten minutester, someone knocked on the door of their private room. A group of women came in one after another, and the strong smell of powder instantly filled the whole space. Julian, What the hell Arthur sneezed at the smell of perfume and powder. He stood up silently and hid in a corner. Ezra said to the women, Mr. Hughes is in a bad mood. Do something to make him happy. After that, he nced at Arthur beside him and said in a teasing way, Mr. Hudgens has also lost his love. He needsfort too. Arthur almost lost it. What did he do wrong? Why gave him a bunch of women? Chapter 166 The Lost Julian Just as Arthur was about to get up and run away, someone had already taken the lead and walked out. That person was Julian. Arthur quickly ran out, gritting his teeth and warning Ezra, Ezra, wait and see. Youd better not fall in love with any woman, or you will see how I and Julian will torture you! Neither Arthur nor Julian was a yboy. It was almost a torment for them to get along with such a group of women. One who really kept his integrity would only care about the woman he loved and didnt even bother to entertain other women outside.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After Arthur finished speaking, he rushed out. Behind them, Ezra wasughing gloatingly. However, afterughing, he waved his hand and dismissed the women. He got upzily and walked out of the private room. Julian and Arthur were smoking outside the club. Ezra walked over cautiously and leaned against the eaves of the nearby corridor. He looked at Julian and said, Its not easy to go through it. Why dont you put it down? Julian rolled his eyes at him. If he could put it down, why did he have to suffer so much? He suddenly understood why Emelia could bear his cold gaze and his frequent humiliations, and still wanted to marry him. She must have suffered so much in her heart. She must have hoped that he could take one more look at her and that his heart would belong to her. She must have hoped that she could live a happy life with him for a long time. It would be best if she could have children and been with him forever. At this moment, he was feeling what she had felt back then. How did she let go of her obsessionter? Thinking of this, endless regret welled up in Julians heart. She must have been hurt by him Ezra noticed that he kept silent for a while, so he took the initiative to say, I have a suggestion. Only then did Julian look up at him. His expression didnt seem to change at all, but in fact, he seemed to have hidden a fire in his heart, eagerly hoping that Ezra could provide him with a good suggestion. Ezra said, Didnt you think that she was ying hard-to-get? You can do the same. You can pretend that youve given up on her and then date other women to provoke her. Maybe she would be anxious when she sees that you were really going to be with another woman, so shell rush back and promise to be with you again. Julian said without thinking, No, I didnt give up on her. It was impossible to give up on her for the rest of his life. Ezra was extremely depressed. Please pay attention to the question, okay? Im saying that you pretend to give her up. Julian decisively denied his words, I cant pretend to do that. Ezra paused for a moment, then spread out his hands and said, Then theres no way for this conversation to continue. Without saying a word, Julian took a deep puff. Arthur raised his hand and said, I also have a suggestion. Julian and Ezra looked at him together. Arthur felt a little stressed when he was looked at by them. He cleared his throat and said to Julian, Why dont you pretend to be injured and lose your memory? Your memory goes as far as when she and you were still husband and wife. And then we can make some arrangements to boost your rtionship in our hospital. When the timees, she will definitely fall in love with you again. Before Julian could say anything, Ezra was the first to object. Youve watched too many dramatic dramas, havent you? After all, youre a doctor. How can you make such an unreasonable proposal? Arthur defended himself. Technically, its possible that ones memory only remains in a certain stage, although the probability is very small. Just as Ezra was about to say something, Julian put out his cigarette and said lightly, This idea is feasible. Ezra was speechless. Fuck, was Julian crazy? How could he pretend to lose his memory? This was too embarrassing! Julian pressed the cigarette butt on the trash can and walked away. Arthur grabbed him and said nervously, Are you going to the road now and get hurt by a car ident? Julian nced at him angrily, gritted his teeth and said, I havent reached the end of my life yet! The implication was that even if he pretended to lose his memory, it was not now. Arthur let go of him. You scared me to death. If you do this now, I havent been mentally prepared yet. Julian strode towards his car. Ezra sighed, Love is really freaking poisonous. To be able to make such a proud person bend his knees. What are you trying to do? Are you pretending to lose your memory? Arthur rolled his eyes at Ezra and said, Youre a fool, so you wont understand. If you understand one day, Im afraid you will be more miserable than him. Arthur left with these words, leaving Ezra standing still and shrugged helplessly. What was love? He didnt know because he had never loved anyone. Originally, Emelia didnt know that Viggo had returned to Riverside City. In the evening, she received a call from him. His tone was very weak on the phone. Emelia, Im back. I nned to go to your ce, but I seem to be sick now. Emelia hurriedly asked with concern, Whats wrong? Viggo coughed a few times and said, I have a fever. Maybe I have been too tired recently Hearing that Viggo had a fever, Emelia was very anxious. Ill go and see you. As she spoke, she got up to find clothes. He needed someone to watch over him. Thank youViggo seemed to be really weak. Emelia had said that she woulde to see him, which made him let out a long sigh of relief. He felt that he was going to faint in the next second. However, he still opened his mouth again with difficulty. Bring Mimi here as well. If you are not at home, Im afraid she will bully Fluffball. Emelia didnt know what to say. Viggo was badly ill, but he still worried about his cat. In fact, his sister did not bully Fluffball at all these days. She was just like its owner. However, she felt that Viggo must be missing his cat very much, so she agreed and hung up the phone. After putting on her clothes, she set off with the cat. Before leaving, she also took a pile of drugs that might be useful, such as anti-inmmatory drugs. Emelia didnt expect to be photographed, but fortunately, she was well armed. The media only took pictures of her back and face. After entering Viggos house, Emelia was busy taking care of him. She first helped him take medicines. When she knew he had eaten anything, she quickly cooked a pot of porridge for him, so that he could eat at any time after the fever subsided. After all these were done, it was almost midnight. Emelia looked at the time and found that it was almost eleven oclock. She wanted to leave, but Viggo was still in fever and sleeping, so she had to stay for looking after him. Chapter 167 Harassment Non-Stop After Viggo fell asleep, Emelia was about to leave his bedroom when Viggos mobile phone on the bedside rang. Late at night, the sudden ringing of the bell was very ear-piercing. Viggo, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened again. Emelia hurried over to help him hang up the phone, but her expression paused when she saw the caller name. Viggo struggled to get up and asked her, Whats wrong? Emelia pursed her lips, and then handed the phone to Viggo, saying, Its from Julian. Emelia gritted her teeth as she spoke. With her intuition, she knew that there would definitely be no good news. Viggo raised his eyebrows and did not answer the phone as soon as he took it. Instead, he looked up at Emelia and said, I guess hes looking for you, right? Emelia spent the night with Viggo. Julian must have seen the trending news online. He couldnt hold it back and couldnt sit still either. Viggo wanted tough. Was Julian really going to get Emelia back? Didnt he think it was a bit toote? Some people didnt cherish it when they got it, but when they really lost it, they were extremely regretful. Viggo had said that Julian was looking for her. Emelia shook her head and denied, No way, right? Viggo nced at the phone that had been ringing in his hand and asked Emelia, Did you cklist him? Emelia was stunned. How did you know? Viggoughed and handed the phone to her, saying, You pick it up. He must be looking for you. As a man, and a man who also wanted to get Emelia, Viggo had a clear understanding of whats going on in Julians mind. He and Julian were just partners. Julian came to him in the middle of the night. He certainly didnt care about his illness or talk to him about work. What else could happen other than looking for Emelia? At a loss as to what to do, Emelia picked it up, only to hear Julians emotionless voice. Are you with Viggo Johansen? Emelia did not like to hear him address Viggo like this, but she could not criticize him in front of Viggo, so she could only answer briefly, Yes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Julian then said, What about Fluffball? Emelia said, I just stay here for one night. Fluffball is just a baby. You have the heart to leave him home alone? He sounded like he was using Emelia of abusing Fluffball. In Emelias opinion, Julian was annoying and insane Before she left, she had prepared enough food and water for the kitten, and she wasnt going away for a few days. She would go back tomorrow morning. Was there a need for him to scold her like this? He even implied that she was cruel, as if he cared about Fluffball more. As a person who never liked pets, how could he me her? Emelia didnt even want to say a single word to Julian. If theres nothing else, then hang up. When Julian was about to hang up the phone, he hurriedly said, Ill go and get your key. Ill take care of Fluffball. Emelia rolled her eyes. There was no need for you to care about my cat. However, after all, it was a cat that he bought for her. Emelia still owed him some favors, so she said, If you care about Fluffball, Ill ask Nina to take care of him. Its gettingte, so I wont trouble you anymore. After saying that, Emelia simply hung up the phone. She didnt want Julian to take care of Fluffball. On the one hand, people like him wouldnt take good care of her at all. On the other hand, she didnt want him to go to her house. Emelia hung up the phone. Viggo did not ask her what she had talked to Julian about. Instead, he said softly, Go back. I should be fine now. Emelia shook her head. No need. Ill wait until youre good. Viggo sighed softly. Emelia, thank you. Im fine. Emelia didnt think much of it. Thest time she was kidnapped by Caroline, she was sick and hospitalized. In the past few days, Viggo also took care of her carefully. Now she had no reason to leave Viggo in a high fever. Emelia reminded him again, You should rest quickly. Call me if you feel ufortable. Okay. Viggoy back under the quilt. After Emelia left his bedroom, Viggo thought for a moment and took out his phone to send a message to Julian. Mr. Hughes, Im sick and have a high fever. Even if I want to do something to her, I dont have any strength. Go to bed early and dont bother. As a man, Viggo naturally knew what Julian was worried about. He sent Julian these words because he wanted him to stop calling as soon as possible. Otherwise, they couldnt have a good rest if Julian didnt stop making trouble this night. He didnt feel sorry for Julian, but rather for Emelia being tormented by him like this. Viggos guess was correct. At this moment, Julian was outside Viggos house. He also had real estate in this vi area, but he never lived here, so he coulde in easily. After being hung up by Emelia in the car, he was about to get out of the car and go into Viggos house when he received such a message. After reading this message, he calmed down. After separating from Ezra and Arthur, Julian drove outside Viggos house. He had been trying to stop Emelia from spending the night with Viggo. If something really happened between them, he could kill Viggo! But he sadly found that even if Emelia really had something with Viggo, he still didnt want to give up on her. He couldnt get in touch with Emelia, so he had to harass Viggo. After receiving Viggos message, he smoked another cigarette in the car and drove away. After he left, he found someone to wipe out all the paparazzi who were scattered around Viggos vi and the neighborhood, staring at Viggos girlfriend. There was no one left. One day, Emelias identity would be exposed, but she would definitely not be Viggos real girlfriend. Instead, she would be Julian girlfriend, or even his wife. If not, his ex-wife would be fine. In short, he wanted everyone to know that Emelia had connections with him. The next day, Viggos fever subsided early in the morning. Emelia breathed a sigh of relief. She prepared a simple breakfast. After they finished eating, she said goodbye. Viggo changed his clothes and took the car key, saying, I have an appointment with Pris today. I will send you home first. Emelia was a little worried that he would be photographed by the reporters. No, Ill go by myself. You can do your work. Viggo smiled and said, I just looked out of the window. There are no paparazzi. Emelia was a bit surprised. Didnt those paparazzi follow them all the time? At this moment, they should be at nearby and taking photos of her, right? Viggo didnt hide anything. I think Mr. Hughes must have asked someone to chased them away. Emelia lowered her eyes and did not say anything else. Instead, she took her things and said, Then lets go. She had to admit that after Julian cleaned up those paparazzi, it would be much safer for her to leave Viggos ce. However, just in case, she still armed herself from beginning to end. Viggo did the same. He tried his best not to attract attention and cause trouble to Emelia. Chapter 168 Taking the Initiative to Visit Viggo asked Pris to meet him in Tymers Entertainments meeting room. Pris didnt sleep wellst night because Emelia stayed at Viggos house. She looked haggard. Pris had already arrived, but her mood had always been unstable. When she saw Viggoe in refreshingly, she couldnt help but feel jealous and her eyes turned red when she thought of him spending the night with Emeliast night. Viggo pretended not to see Priss abnormal behavior. He calmly sat down opposite Pris and said directly, Pris, as a friend and working partner for so many years, I must tell you that Yvonne is not the best choice for you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Viggo had realized long ago that Pris had feelings for him, but he had always pretended not to know anything about it, mainly because he didnt want anyone to be embarrassed. Pris pursed her lips and remained silent for a while, trying to calm down. After a long while, she summoned up the courage to look at Viggo and ask, Mr. Johansen, Why did you persuade me not to choose Yvonne? Priss question indirectly forced Viggo to express his attitude toward her. In fact, it was not that Pris was not clear about the fact that Viggo had no feelings for her in the past few years. But at this point she had the impulse to ask for a clear answer, an ending, after being stimted by the fact that Emelia stayed at Viggos cest night. Viggo lowered his head to hide the trace of disgust in his eyes. Viggo looked down on Pris. Firstly, as a high-quality idol, he asked for at least an outstanding appearance for the other half. Pris was too ordinary, and he had never considered her. Secondly, he had seen Priss conduct clearly these years. He would never want such a woman. Viggo thought that Pris should know her limits, but now she was obviously asking for humiliation. Seeing that her work had once helped him, Viggo still maintained a little self-esteem for Pris, so he said gently, As your superior and former partner, I sincerely hope that you can reach a higher level after leaving Tymers Entertainment. Viggo had tried his best to let Pris see the reality, but Pris was still crazy. She suddenly stood up from her seat and said to Viggo with red eyes, Others may not know that your so-called girlfriend is Emelia, but I know. Pris gritted her teeth and said, Why is it her? How can I be inferior to her? As a screenwriter, I have one famous production at least, but what does Emelia have? She had nothing, and she didnt have any achievements! She just has a young and innocent face, and all she knows is how to seduce men! Pris lost control of her emotions and spoke without thinking. Viggos face instantly darkened. He could ept Pris questioning him, but he could not ept that she was ndering Emelia. The pen in Viggos hand was broken by him heavily. Pris looked at him in surprise. Viggo said in a sullen voice, Pris, if you insist on making such a mess, I can only tell you that you are no match to her in every way. Viggos every word carried an endless chill, and he didnt give Pris any face at all. Pris was suddenly pped in the face, and her expression suddenly became embarrassed. Viggo was kind. In recent years, he seldom got angry with Pris or the staff around him. This gave Pris an illusion that he was not very cruel. Now, what she gained from her insatiable desire was endless humiliation. She was so angry that her tears also fell. She clenched her mobile phone and said fiercely, Viggo, I will make you regret for what you said today! After saying those harsh words, Pris ran out of the conference room in tears and left Tymers. Viggo sat there with a gloomy face. He only felt that people like Pris were unreasonable. She was the one who spoke harshly first. She was the one who ndered Emelia. Would he be able to retaliate? It was good that Pris chose to seek refuge with Yvonne, because it meant that she was looking for death. Viggo put Emelia down at the entrance of themunity and left. Emelia walked home. She was used to thinking about the plot in her mind when she was quiet, so when she was immersed in her own world, she did not notice the ck luxury car parked downstairs. When she walked to the door of her house and looked up, she was shocked when she saw Julian standing in front of her door. Before she could react, Julian, with one hand in his trouser bag, said in a strange tone, Youe backte. I heard Fluffballs cry through the door! Because it involved Fluffball, Emelia had no time to care about anything else. She quickly took out the key to open the door. As a result, after opening the door, Emelia saw everything is ok. Because there was no such thing as Julians non-stop shouting, and Fluffball didnt evene out from under the sofa. Fluffball had always liked to stay under the sofa since she came. When Emelia was working in the study or resting in the bedroom, he woulde out and try to get familiar with this new environment. Emelia never forced him. As long as he could eat and sleep well, that was enough. She believed they would be good friends eventually. Emelia was very speechless at Julians actions. I didnt expect that youve gotten so used to lying now. In the face of Emelias mockery, Julian continued to lie, I did hear the meows just now. Emelia ignored him and turned to ask him, Whats the matter? If Emelia were to take a closer look, she would be able to tell at a nce the exhaustion in Julians eyes. He didnt sleep wellst night. Although Viggo told him that he was sick, he was still so anxious that he couldnt fall asleep when he thought of Emelia and Viggo. However, Emelia rarely looked directly at Julian now, let alone carefully observing him, so she didnt notice that he hadnt been sleeping well at all. On the contrary, she slept very well. Last night, in order to hear what happened to Viggo in time, she did not sleep in his guest room, but on the sofa in the living room. She had to admit that the expensive and luxurious sofa in Viggos house was morefortable than her bed. She had a good nights sleep. Hearing her question, Julian said with an unnatural expression, Im here to see Fluffball. Oh, Emelia said. Then you see. After that, she went to the study to turn on theputer. On the way back, she thought of a good plot and had to write it down as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Julian grabbed her. He didnt know if it was because he was too strong or because she was too thin, but he pulled her into his arms with one jerk. Emelia smelled the refreshing scent that she used to be extremely familiar with. She suddenly felt irritated and embarrassed. She pushed him hard and snapped, What are you doing? Chapter 169 I Miss You Emelia had thought that she had pushed him away with so much force, he would immediately let go of her. Unexpectedly, he stretched out his long arms and held her tighter. Not only that, but he also leaned closer and whispered to her ear, I miss you. Actually, Im here to see you. To see Fluffball was just an excuse for him to talk nonsense. He had no feelings for the cat at all. Why should he look at it? Last night, after suffering for the entire night, Julian felt that if he didnt see Emelia today, his mind would be in a state of chaos. All his contacts had been cklisted by her again. He could only run to her door and wait. Emelia felt goosebumps all over her body upon hearing these words. No matter what, she would never have thought that Julian would actually say something so disgusting. What kind of love words like missing her? This was something that she would never dream about, because she was sure that Julian would never say such things to her in his life. Her first reaction was to struggle to raise her hand to test Julians forehead. You arent having a fever, are you? Julian was so angry with her words that he turned his face away to avoid her touch. He really missed her, but she suspected that he was sick. Julian vented all his anger on Viggo. He said with disdain, My body is not as weak as Viggos. Emelia felt that he was simply unreasonable. After pushing him away from him, he said, Didnt youe to the hospital every three days because of stomach disease? If she remembered correctly, he had just entered the hospital before. You care so much about my body? Do you still remember that my stomach isnt good? No. Emelia did not hesitate at all to deny his self-confidence and exined, I just feel that you have a time when you are sick. Why do youugh at others like this? Mr. Johansen has been exhausted recently. Its normal for him to feel ufortable. Emelias words were all for Viggos sake, and Julian immediately felt his stomach aching again. He was angry with her. Sitting on her sofa, he raised his hand to cover his stomach and said, You made me so angry that my stomach hurts. Haha.Emelia sneered back at him. What did he mean? If he didnt find her here, wouldnt he be angry? Moreover, how could heugh at Viggo with his own body? Emelia stood still and said expressionlessly, Why dont you go to the hospital quickly? Then she took out her mobile phone. Do you need me to call Arthur for you, or let me call 120 for you? Julian took a deep breath and said, I havent had breakfast yet. I should be better after breakfast. Julian never thought that one day he would be so thick-skinned. In the past, he used to be arrogant in front of Emelia, but now he was so humble and shameless. Then please go downstairs. Theres a steamed bun shop on the left side of the door. Its delicious and can solve your stomach problem. Emelia knew what Julian meant by staying there. All he wanted was for her to cook for him. He was dreaming. She was no longer the silly girl who waspletely devoted to him. She was no longer the one who regarded him as the top priority in her heart. However, Emelia had underestimated the level of Julians shamelessness. He continued without batting an eyelid, I gave you Fluffball. You havent tanked me with dinner.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emelia was so angry that she couldnt speak. She gritted her teeth and red at the man on the sofa for a long time. She said fiercely, Fine, lets have a meal. Julians eyes were filled with a smile of sess, and he readily agreed. Okay. Anyway, he would create other opportunities to let her continue to owe him. Before Emelia entered the kitchen, Julian added, Dont forget to make me a cup of coffee. Emelia sneered and turned to enter the kitchen. She took out the vomit slices she had saved before from the refrigerator and began to make breakfast quickly, like an emotionless cooking machine. After a while, a cup of coffee and a sandwich full of color, aroma, and taste arrived in front of Julian. Julian immediately feltfortable, and his mood was brighter than the morning sun outside. It was such a feeling, normal but with a little warmth and happiness. He was not used to the divorce at first. He thought that what he missed was only her cooking. Later, he went to a five-star and seven-star hotel restaurant every day for breakfast and ordered all kinds of expensive and luxurious ingredients, but he still couldnt fill up the vacancy in his heart. Only now did he realize that he missed the person who made breakfast for him. Because she was the one who made it, and because she was with him, even if she only made him a bowl of noodlesst time, he was satisfied and happy. Thank you. Julian stared at Emelia with aplicated look on his face. Emelias face was expressionless. Theres no need to thank me. Just remember what you said yourself. After this meal, he made it clear that he cant want her to cook for him. Emelia also thought about it. If it really didnt work, she might as well charge the bill in the future. Even if Julian had money, he wouldnt dare to cook with her next time. Why does the coffee taste a little different? Julian didnt dare to say it wasnt good. It was not bad, but less mellow and fragrant than before. Emelia was honest. I didnt pay much attention when making it, so it tastes worse. If Julian had known that he would get this answer, he wouldnt have asked. Please close the door for me after eating. Im going to work. With that, Emelia entered her study and locked the door. She was really being careless when making that coffee for Julian. That was why it tasted different. She just wasnt taking him so seriously as before. Although the coffee tasted a little different, she made it herself, so Julian was still happy about it. He still finished his breakfast elegantly. He was going to leave after eating, but after thinking for a while, he went to the kitchen with the dishes and turned on the tap to wash them. Viggo was so good at cooking, so he couldnt show weakness. However, he didnt think about cooking for the time being. He would start with washing dishes in the kitchen. He had never done such a thing in his life, so when he was washing, his hand slipped, and the coffee cup fell to the ground, breaking into pieces. After turning on theputer and writing a few words, she heard a sounding from the kitchen. She rushed out in a hurry and saw that Emelia was frowning at the broken ss on the ground. Looking at the fragments on the ground, Emelia felt her heart shattered into pieces as well. Julian broke the coffee cup she had just given him. She had bought it when she was shopping abroad and brought it back to the country. Emelia was about to cry. She had the hobby of collecting tableware, and each of them was the treasure in her heart. Chapter 170 Compensation Julian didnt think it was a big deal to break a cup, but when he saw that Emelia was about to cry, he hurriedly apologized. Im sorry. I wanted to wash the dishes, but my hands were too slippery, so I broke the ss Julian, you really cant aplish anything! Emelia was so angry that she cursed. She turned around and went to find tools to clean up the fragments. Julian, who had been scolded, was silent and took a deep breath to calm down. Cant aplish anything? No one had dared to say that to him for so many years! In terms of career, how could he not achieve perfection? Under his leadership, the Hughes Group had be at least twice as strong as before. It was no longer the Hughes Group that needed to seek help from Randolph Sullivan. This was also the reason why Julian didnt take Randolph seriously from beginning to end. But it seemed Looking at the woman who had returned with the cleaning tools, Julian couldnt help sighing with emotion. His marriage was a failure. He lost the woman who should have belonged to him. Therefore, he deserved to be scolded by her now. Emelia put the fragments into the trash can, and Julian raised his hand to grab her arm. He solemnly looked at her and promised, Ill buy you another one. After thinking for a while, he emphasized, The best coffee cup in the world. You can pick whatever you want. No matter how expensive it was, he would buy it for her. Emelia angrily shook off his hand. I found this when I was abroad! There was only one in the world! Also, did he think he could buy everything with money? Thinking of this, Emelia couldnt help but say, You cant fix a broken mirror. There are things that once gone, theyre gone forever. Forget it, it doesnt matter. Emelia said tiredly, If the old dont go, the new cante. Emelia was consoling herself. Hearing these words, Julian felt as though every single word of hers was stabbed into his heart. She was talking about the cup, but he felt that she was talking about their rtionship. If he lost it, it would nevere back.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mr. Hughes, if you have finished breakfast, please leave quickly, okay? Emelia didnt want to keep him any longer. Julian left her house silently under her disdainful expression. Emelia, who had closed the door and returned to the kitchen, squatted beside the trash can and took thest look at her cup with great pity, then sighed softly. It was only at this moment that Emelia suddenly remembered that just now, Julian had said that he was going to wash the dishes? Did the sune from the west today? Julian, a man who doesnt give a shit about housework, wants to wash the dishes? Hed better not wash it. Its a total disaster. No, it should be that he should nevere to her ce for dinner again. Her tes and cups could not withstand his destructive power. Emelia swore that in the future, she would never take in Julian to eat at her ce. Julian got into his car. After thinking for a while, he called Nina. Other than having to get up early for work, Nina spent most of her time sleeping. So when she answered the phone, she got up andined angrily, Who is it? Why call me early in the morning. Julian said patiently, Its me, Julian. Julian? Nina muttered to herself, and then she shouted in an iparably clear voice, Are you bullying Emelia again? Julian felt so wronged. In Ninas eyes, he was a person who only knew how to bully Emelia all day long? But after thinking about it, he broke Emelias cup, as if he had really bullied her. So he had to say, I broke one of her cups. I want to ask if you have any photos of her cup. I want topensate her with one. As Julians voice fell, Nina immediatelyughed gloatingly, Julian, youre finished! Emelias greatest hobby is to collect all kinds of tableware, the cups, tes, and so on in her house. They are all her favorite. You broke one of them for her, and you werepletely cklisted! Ninas words made Julians face turn dark. How could he continue to eat in the future? However, Nina was definitely not exaggerating. As a good friend of many years, she knew Emelia very well. Perhaps people who were good at cooking had a different preference for tableware, so did Emelia. When they went shopping together, Emelia couldnt pull out her favorite tableware. It could be imagined how much she cherished those she bought home. Nina kindly added, Her things are basically unique. You cant buy the same ones. Nina borrowed the tableware to talk about the matter and said, Besides, even if you get the same thing, its not hers anymore. This thing is like love. It cant return to the past. Nina tutted. Julian clenched his phone and replied, Since we cant get back to the past, lets start over again and make her like the new one. It also made her fall in love with the new Julian, who had changed for her and cherish her in the future. Nina didnt expect Julian to be so stubborn. Of course, she could tell that Julians words meant that he wanted to start over with Emelia. Nina didnt think highly of him, so she told Julian the truth, Mr. Hughes, Im not trying to discourage you. Im just telling you what I think of this. When she needed your love, you gave her hurt. When she focused on her career, you gave her love. Do you think this is alright? Ninas words were quite vicious, but they also pointed out the current situation between Julian and Emelia. Julian announced in a domineering manner, I can make her proud of both her career and her love life. Nina had nothing to say now. She had never expected how thick-skinned Julian was. Her words were supposed to be mocking him. But his answer made her admit defeat. Nina turned to ask him, Are you serious? Of course. Julian returned very seriously. Nina continued, Since you have this intention, then tell me what the shattered cup looks like. Ill see if I can help you find a photo. Julian exined, Complicated blue patterns, gold-rimmed. Nina clicked her tongue. I know what it is. I dont even know what to say about your luck. She carried it all the way from abroad. Ill send you the photoster. Good luck. After saying that, Nina hung up the phone. Julian quickly received the photo that Nina had sent to her. It was obvious that it was a screen shot of a post on Emelias Instagram. When she made her afternoon tea, she used this cup to hold her coffee. Originally, Julian could have found it on Emelias Instagram himself, but unfortunately, he had been blocked. Chapter 171 You Can’t Read a Man’s Heart from His Face After dealing with Pris, Viggo had almost recovered. The next day, he returned to his hometown with his cat. When he was at the airport, he was interviewed. A reporter asked him why he took the cat away this time instead of handing it over to his girlfriend. Viggo smiled gently and said, She still needs to work. I cant bear to make her so tired. When Julian saw the interview video, he was almost numb to death. He immediately threw the phone aside. However, Julian finally heaved a sigh of relief. Since Viggo had left, he didnt need to worry about what might happen to Emelia and Viggo all day long. He didnt need to be jealous of them. Julian and Ezra were having dinner together. Arthur was on night shift, so he didnte to the appointment. Ezrained to Julian, Dont ask me out all day long. You can ask Emelia out once. Julian rolled his eyes at him unhappily. If he could make an appointment with Emelia, why would he have to spend so much time hanging out with Ezra? If he managed to make an appointment with Emelia, his buddy Ezra would be abandoned by him. By then, he wouldnt even throw a nce at Ezra! Ezra said casually, Oh, by the way, Emelia has gone to the Capital. Even if you want to make an appointment, Im afraid you wont be able to make it in a few days. Julian was shocked. She went to the Capital? Regarding Emelias trip to the Capital, Julian waspletely unaware of it. Ezra nodded his head. Thats right. I saw her Instagram and entrusted the cat you sent to Nina. Thats why I asked her. Shes going back to the Capital. Ezra and Arthur both had Emelias contact information, so they naturally knew about Emelias movements. However, Julian, who had been blocked by Emelia, had no idea at all. Julian was shocked and annoyed, and there was an indescribable sense of defeat in his heart. In her heart, he was even less important than Ezra now. Ezra said, By the way, you asked me to help you inquire about that cup. Its not avable on the market now. We can only find someone to make a simr one ording to the picture. Are you giving it to Emelia? Julian couldnt hide the disappointment in his eyes. Yes, I broke her cup. Ezra spread out his hands. I really dont know what to say. Ive never seen anyone having such an arduous time chasing a woman like you. Julian was very tired. He didnt expect that he would encounter so many difficulties when trying to win Emelia back. He thought that she had loved him so much before. All he needed to do was simply show her kindness and she would return to his embrace. However, he did not expect that not only did she not return to his embrace, but she had also cklisted him. He even had to find out her whereabouts from others. But its okay if its a little harder. It took you a lot of effort, and then you can cherish her soon. As soon as Ezraforted Julian, Julian picked up his mobile phone to call David Brennan and asked him to book a flight to the Capital overnight. Ezra felt that Julian was making a fuss. What are you going to do? Julian frowned and said seriously, She must have gone to the Capital to see Vincent. Vincent said that he wanted to recognize her as his adopted daughter. Speaking of this, Julian suddenly changed the subject. Vincent only met her once. Why does he want to take her as his adopted daughter? Ezra also frowned with worry. Do you mean that Vincent has other intentions toward her? However, Ezra analyzed carefully, But Vincent has always had a good reputation in the circle over the years, and his background doesnt allow him to do such a thing, does it? Some peoples background was not afraid of being ndered, but some peoples background could not be tainted. The Longerich family belonged to thetter. It was not because the Longerich familys status was not high enough that they were afraid of being ndered, but because their status was too high that they couldnt risk having their reputation tarnished at all. Julian snorted and said, You know his face, but you dont know his heart. In this world, there are too many people with a human face and a beast heart. She is so simple, so I have to go and have a look. Ezra felt that his words made sense, but he still reminded him, Youd better be careful, lest you offend Vincent. Ezra felt that Julian was treating any man who had appeared next to Emelia as a rival in love. For some reason, he felt a sense of hostility, and so he kindly reminded Julian. If Vincent really sincerely epted Emelia as his adopted daughter, Julian would be in trouble if he identally offended Vincent. Hes afraid itll be even harder to get Emelia back. After all, the Longerich family is behind Emelia. Julian answered casually. After having some food, he got up and left. He went home to pack up his luggage and headed to the airport.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emelia had indeed gone to the Capital. She promised Vincent that she would go. Later, because of Viggos illness, she had been dyed for a day. Viggo said he would go back to his hometown. Emelia then bought a flight to the Capital. Emelia arrived in the afternoon. Vincent sent someone to pick her up. She had booked a hotel herself, but Vincent strongly asked her to live in the hotel he arranged. It could be considered the most luxurious and expensive hotel in the Capital. It was hard for Emelia to refuse, so she had to live in. After a short rest, Vincent drove the car himself to pick her up for dinner. Emelia was not as silly and sweet as she was not wary of people. She also suspected that Vincent had such a passionate motive for her. But after meeting Vincent again this time, she could see his sincerity and joy from the bottom of his eyes. Obviously, Vincent was weing her whole-heartedly. In addition, Emelia did not know why, but she felt an inexplicable intimacy and trust towards Vincent. She instinctively believed that Vincent would not hurt her. When eating with Vincent, Emelia said that she wanted to go to the hospital tomorrow morning to visit Mrs. Longerich. Mrs. Longerichs name was Naomi Shuster. The Shuster family used to be a prominent family. Naomi and Vincent were a perfect match once. However, the Shuster family had been on the wane over the years, but it did not affect the rtionship between Vincent and Naomi. Vincent didnt care that there was no child between them, so how could he care about the reputation of those families? Yes. Vincent was very happy. I have arranged everything. Aunt Smith will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow morning. Lets pick her up together, and then well attend the family gathering together at night. Fearing that Emelia would worry about the family gathering, Vincent said with a smile, Dont worry. I have told them about your existence in advance. You dont have to worry that they wont ept you. Emelia was very touched. Thank you. Vincent smiled and said, You dont need to thank us in the future. After dinner, Vincent said that he would drive her around and get familiar with the environment. Vincent also said if possible, he hoped that Emelia could live here in the future. Of course, Vincent also said that he knew that Emelia had grown up in Riverside City and would not force her. Chapter 172 I’m Worried About You Because Vincent took Emelia out for a walk, it was almost 11 oclock in the evening when Emelia returned to the hotel. The moment she got out of the car, she saw Julian standing in front of the hotel gate. She was shocked and stared at him in disbelief. Why, why are you here? There was a disapproving look on Julians face. Although he couldnt get in touch with Emelia, he could find the hotel and room she lived in. Without any hesitation, he chose to stay here. The first thing he did after putting down his luggage was to knock on the door of her room, but no one answered for a long time. So he had to wait outside the hotel. He didnt expect that she would note back until 11 oclock. It could be imagined how bad Julians mood was. He was worried. She was a young and beautiful girl. She went out with a man she had only met twice and came back in the middle of the night. Wasnt she afraid of being assaulted? Vincent, who was in the car, also saw Julian. Vincent greeted him lightly, Mr. Hughes, what a coincidence! Ever since Vincent found out that Julian was the ex-husband of Emelia and that Caroline was his younger sister, he did not have a good impression of the Hughes Family. However, he had a new book cooperation project with Julian, so he greeted him out of basic courtesy. If Vincent had known before signing the contract that Julians entire family treated Emelia like this, he definitely wouldnt have cooperated with him. What a coincidence. I wonder what Mr. Longerich wants to do by sending a young girl back sote at night? Emelia stared angrily at Julian. What the hell was he talking about? Did he know that his words were very rude to Vincent? In the car, Vincentughed instead, Mr. Hughes, youre overthinking it. I just took her out for a meal and then showed her around the city, to let her get familiar with the environment here. Vincent turned to ask Julian, But I wonder, why did you question me about this? He was implying that, as Emelias ex-husband, he was in no ce to asked Vincent about such a matter. Julian was choked by Vincents words and felt a bit irritated. He turned to look at Emelia and said, Lets talk. After he said that, he grabbed her by the arm and was about to pull her away. He objected to his behavior of taking her straight away. She had not said goodbye to Vincent yet. Besides, he inexplicably appeared here and got angry for no reason. She felt that it was unreasonable. Vincent was furious when he saw how rude Julian was. He got out of the car and stopped the car. He said in a deep voice, Let her go! Julian clenched his fists and looked at Vincent coldly. The atmosphere between the two instantly became tense. Emelia didnt want two big shots like Julian and Vincent to quarrel at the entrance of the hotel. It was not good for anyone to see them.Original from N?velDrama.Org. So she looked at Julian and said, We can talk, but let me go first. Only then did Julian let go of her. Emelia said to Vincent, Uncle Longerich, go back first. Dont worry about me. Uncle Longerich? Hearing Emelia address Vincent in such a manner, Julians anger immediately rose again. Youre already divorced. Whats there to talk to him about? Vincent nced at Julian. Besides, look at him. How can I rest assured to let you talk to him? Julians lips curled into a half smile as he retorted unceremoniously, So is Mr. Longerich reassuring enough? At this moment, Julianpletely forgot what Ezra said to him and asked him to be careful not to offend Vincent. When he knew that Vincent had taken Emelia out for hours at night, and that Emelia was calling Vincent uncle, he couldnt care less about whether he would offend him or not. Vincent was very angry with Julians words. Emelia quickly stepped forward tofort him. Calm down. Its toote. You go back first. Ill call you if something happens. Emelia and Vincent promised, This is your territory. I think he cant do anything to me. For the first time, it was toote, and for the second time, it was not good to be seen by others. After sheforted him again and again, Vincent red at Julian, turned around, and got in the car to leave. As soon as Vincents car disappeared from his sight, Julian stepped forward and pulled Emelia away. He took her to a quiet ce in the hotel garden, suppressed the fire, and scolded her, Emelia, do you have a brain? Vincent said that he would ept you as his adopted daughter, and you agreed? He took you out in the middle of the night and you just followed him? Emelia couldnt tell him her inexplicable trust in Vincent. She just shook her wrist that was in pain and said lightly, What does this have to do with you? Julian was choked. Just as he was about to open his mouth to say something, Emelia sneered, Julian, you came all the way from Riverside City just to preach at me and quarrel with me? As soon as Emelia did say these words, fire which he had been suppressing for the entire night was lit. He took a step forward and pushed her against the wall. Narrowing his eyes, he said in a dangerous voice, Why do you think Ivee all the way here overnight? Julian pressed on, step by step. Emelia turned her eyes and said, How would I know what youre thinking? Julian gritted his teeth and growled, Im worried about you! For some reason, Emelia didnt want to face Julians confession, so she raised her hand, trying to push him away. She had never believed in Julians so-called love and concern for her, but after he said so many times, she actually believed him. Julian simply held her hands and looked down at her with a sigh. Im really worried about you and miss you very much. I cant ept that I cant see you for a few days, so I followed you. Before he saw her, he had always thought that he was just worried about her. But when he saw her, he suddenly realized that he couldnt helping following her, because he missed her and he couldnt leave her. She had never disappeared from his sight for more than a day since he had made his mind on her. All kinds of emotions were swirling in Julians heart. He couldnt help leaning down, attempting to kiss her. He had been worried for a whole night. He just wanted to do it now. In a hurry, Emelia pulled out her hand and pped him angrily. Was he addicted to kissing? He had kissed her once at her home, and now here again? Emelia felt that she needed to be tougher, or else hed be more and more over the line. Julian, who had been pped in the face, stood where he was and didnt get angry at all. Instead, he went to pull Emelias hand without any temper. Im sorry, I was wrong. I cant help but Emelia didnt want to talk to him. She shook off his hand and quickly ran to the hotel lobby. Julian didnt follow up because he had other important things to do. Chapter 173 The Cunning Julian After Emelia ran into the hotel lobby not far away, he looked up at the bush on the opposite side and shouted, Get out! After a while, a man walked out of the grass, shivering. There was a camera hanging on his neck, and he looked a little embarrassed. By this time, Julian no longer had the gentleness he had just disyed in front of Emelia. His aura was so cold that it was terrifying. He stood there, clutching his pants, without saying a single word. The mans legs had already gone limp. Well, well, I didnt mean to squat here and shoot you. I was going to shoot a starThis man was a paparazzo who had been lurking here for a long time. He didnt expect that the celebrity he had been waiting for hadnt showed up, and he had actually taken photos of a big shot like Julian. Julian ordered in a deep voice, Bring your camera here. The reporter didnt dare to resist and honestly handed his camera to Julian. Julian took the camera and watched it carefully. Because he was facing the reporter just now, his face was taken very clearly. With Emelia back to this person, and the light was a little dim, he could only see a thin and blurred image of her. As for the contents of the video, it had been recorded since he and Emelia came over and stood still. Julian skillfully operated it, only keeping the image of how he couldnt help hugging Emelia and kissing her. Of course, he also kept his apology. The reporter took back the camera and checked it. He asked Julian in surprise, Didnt you delete all of them? Julian said casually, These can be distributed. Ah? The reporter thought that he would delete all of them and warn him. He had already made the worst n in his heart. He just wanted to keep his camera. After all, Julian had power and influence, and he couldnt afford to offend him. He didnt expect that Julian would let him send it. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just send it. After saying that, Julian strode away. The reporter came to his senses andughed happily. Its good that I didnt take photos of stars, but of such a big shot. Moreover, its a big shots romantic news. However, didnt Julian feel very ashamed of being pped? Moreover, the reporter heard Julians apology. He was being so submissive? , Julian was so sure that after this video was sent out, it would not affect his image? However, thinking of Julians unquestionable tone just now, the reporter happily put away his camera. Rich people knew how to y. However, it had nothing to do with him. As long as he had news that he could post and ignite the hot topic, it would be fine. The kiss of the cold, noble, and rich businessman was refused, and he didnt get angry after being pped in the face. How could he still beg for forgiveness in a low voice? Tomorrows trending news was definitely scheduled by this peach news. Fortunately, the girls appearance in the video was blurred, otherwise, those women who loved Julian would tear her up. They wanted to be hugged and kissed by Julian in their dreams, but Emelia rejected and even pped him. What an ungrateful woman! Emelia ran back to her room and slowly calmed down. She didnt even recover from the shock of Julians appearance. Julian began to fight with Vincent, and she was taken away by Julian to have a fight. She was really tired this night. He called Vincent and told him that she was safe. She said that she had returned to her room and had nothing to do with Julian, and went to take a shower. At first, Emelia was worried that Julian would continue to pester her, butter on, when she discovered that he had stopped, she quickly went to sleep. After a good nights sleep, she was woken up by a voice message from Nina this morning. Ninaughed out loud without any hesitation, Hahahaha, I didnt expect Julian would get his ass kicked one day. Emelia was speechless. Nina had the guts to criticize Julian in a harsh way. She quickly sent Nina a message. What happened? Nina simply turned on the video call. I guess you still dont know whats going on. My dear little darling Emelia, congrattions, youve made it to Whats Trending again. Emelia was still lying on the bed. Hearing this, she immediately felt a headache. She was really afraid of the trending news now. She wasnt a celebrity like Nina and the others. If she went on the trending search, it would only increase her exposure. If she went on the trending search, it would only make her feel iparable fear. Before Emelia could ask what kind of trending news it was, Nina asked her again, Julian also went to the Capital? Emelia didnt understand. Right. How did you know? Nina held back herughter and told her word by word, The trending news team tried to kiss you while hugging you, but you pped him in the face, and then he followed you and made you an apology. What? Emelia was about to jump up from the bed. As expected of her best friend, Nina immediately told her, Dont worry, people cant see your face clearly, but Julians face was clearly photographed. When I saw him speaking in such a humble tone, I was really satisfied, hahaha! Nina couldnt help butugh at his misfortune. Emelia rubbed her forehead. How did she and Julian be photographed! Julian, this is your karma! Nina vented her anger and shouted, feeling even more excited than Emelia.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Why, why? Emelia clutched her hair and was about to go mad. What if someone recognized me? Ill be scolded to death again. Thest time, Oliver Jones used her of not supporting the old man. When she was in an elevator, someone barged in and pointing fingers at her, which made Emelia tremble with fear every time she thought of it. Only those who had experienced how terrible the online violence was. Oliver Jones stoppedughing andforted her, Dont worry, there arent many people scolding you right now. Theyre all curious about who made Julian so humble is. In addition, the ce you were photographed was the most luxurious hotel in the capital, so everyone thought you were a famousdy in the capital. You know, those inte trolls bullied the weak and feared the strong. They probably thought you had a powerful background, so they didnt dare to scold you. Emelia breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was lucky enough to live in the hotel that Vincent had booked for her. Those who could live here were either rich or noble, and even the troublemakers had to consider whether or not to spit it out. Nina continued, No matter how you were photographed, Im sure that Julian would know if this scandal was exposed. For big shots like them, they all have a special PR team to connect with the higher-ups of the major media organizations. Once bad newses out, they will be the first to know. Emelia frowned and said, Do you mean that even though he knew he had been photographed, he was still allowed to be released? Yes. Nina nodded a said, It can be seen that Julian is very scheming. He deliberately released such an ambiguous rumor to trick you into his trap step by step, so that his name will finally bound with you. Emelia was on the verge of breaking down. Chapter 174 Come to My Room This is too much! Emelia gritted her teeth and said, Ill go to negotiate with him! Nina wanted to stop her, but Emelia hung up the phone out of fury. Nina wanted to say, even if Emelia wanted to quarrel with him, she wasnt a match for him at all. In the first ce, he wasnt on the same level as him in terms of scheming. Now that he had spent quite a bit of effort, how could he possibly be able to defeat? Emelia hung up Ninas phone and called Julian. However, before calling, she released his number from the cklist. The call was quickly connected. Emelia said angrily, Julian, did you deliberately ask someone to release the videost night? The mans voice waszy and low. On the phone, he asked knowingly, What do you mean? I dont understand. This was the first time she had heard of Emelias rage. This was the first time that she knew that Julian wasnt an ordinary shameless person. Emelia was so angry that she didnt know what to say. Come to my room now. What? Emelia had always been mild. At this moment, she couldnt help but be enraged by Julians words. How dare he let her go to his room? Wasnt he afraid that she would scratch his face? Julian said as if nothing had happened, Arent you questioning me about what happenedst night? Come to my room and lets talk. Emelia suppressed her anger and said, Lets talk in the coffee shop downstairs. Julian refused her proposal without hesitation. No. After a pause, Julian added, My room number is 1802. Emelia held her phone tightly and took a deep breath. After hanging up, she got out of bed and washed up first. Twenty minutester, Emelia appeared at the door of Julians room. After all, this matter had to be resolved. The best way was to quickly find someone to remove this trending news. Even though the matter had already exposed, but the power of money was infinite. As long as Julian wanted to withdraw, he would definitely withdraw it with his financial resources. Emelia rang the doorbell, and Julian came to open the door for her. Before Emelia could say a word after entering, Julian stretched out his hand towards her. Give me your phone. What do you want my phone for? Emelia didnt want to give it to him. Julian said angrily, Get out of the cklist on WhatsApp, and dont try to delete my contact again in the future. Emelia was furious. Is this a threat? He must have figured out the purpose of her visit, so he deliberately made such demands. Julian didnt say a word and stretched out his hand to her. It was not easy for him to have such a chance to control her. Naturally, he would not give up so easily. It could even be said that all of this was within his n. Emelia took a step back. He took out his phone and said. Alright. Julian nced at his phone and got up with satisfaction. Emelia stood in the living room of Julians suite. She raised her head to look at what he was about to say, only to find that his clothes were in disarray. His body was wrapped in the hotel bathrobe, but his cor was loose as if it could be opened at any time. As someone who had been in close contact with him for three years, Emelia knew better than anyone how perfect his body was. He had always been self-disciplined and restrained. How could he allow his body to be imperfect? His figure, which was wrapped in a suit and leather shoes all day long, was the kind of bodybuilding and strength that only mature men in their thirties had. Every time Emelia, who was wrapped under him, couldnt help falling in love with him. At this moment, Emelia didnt even know what she was thinking. She actually thought of such a ridiculous scene for no reason. The heat on her face rose quickly. She quickly opened her eyes and said, Youd better change your clothes first. As soon as he came in, he asked for her phone, but she didnt notice that his clothes were in disarray. Julian nced at her red ears and leaned closer to her. He asked in a maic voice, Are you sure you want me to get changed? His tone was very ambiguous, as if she was obsessed with his disheveled look. Emelia snapped, Yes and very sure. The failure of the handsome mans n made him sad. A trace of disappointment shed across Julians face. In the past, she was very obsessed with his body. Sometimes, when she was experiencing the greatest thrills and pleasure, she would boldly caress his abs and say, Julian, youve got such a great body/ Would he ask her if she liked it when he was in a good mood. She would narrow her eyes and nod quickly. Then she would cling to his shoulder and press her body tight against his. Early in the morning, recalling the past life with Emelia, he suddenly felt extremely tense. He said to Emelia in a hoarse voice, I havent taken a shower yet, so you have to wait a little longer. In fact, he had washed, but now he continued to take a bath to cool down. Emelia walked to the side and said, Sure, I have enough time. She had finished washing up and it was still early to go to the hospital, so she didnt mind waiting for him to dress up. As he was taking a shower in the bathroom, Emelia hurriedly lowered her head to look at his phone, trying hard to shake off the image in her mind. About ten minutester, Julian finally came out of the bathroom and slowly walked into the bedroom to change clothes. A short whileter, another voice rang out from within the bedroom. Emelia,e in. Whats the matter? Emelia didnt want to go in. That was the bedroom, and he was still changing clothes. Julian repliedzily, Help me choose a tie. Emelia remembered how he had tried to help him manage his clothes at the very beginning of his marriage, but he disliked. He lowered his eyes and said self-deprecatingly, My taste is too bad. I wont choose. He disliked her when they were married. Now that they were divorced, he asked her to choose a tie for him. Didnt it was ironic? Julians voice came from the bedroom. As long as you pick it for me, its gonna be good. Although Julians words sounded nice, it was iparably ironic to Emelia. If it werent for their past, she might have obsessed with Julians current sweet words. However, after being hurt, in the face of this sort of situation, Emelia calmly said. Mr. Hughes, you werent like this before. In the past, every time I helped you choose, you would always have a look of disdain on your face. In his bedroom, Julian fell silent. After a while, he came out of the bedroom. He was already dressed neatly and had a tie. He was so serious in that pure-ck suit. Emelia tried her best not to look at him, but to calm down as much as possible. Julian walked over to her and stood in front of her, saying in a low and serious voice, In the past, I was ignorant of how good you- Emelia didnt want to hear him say any more nonsense, so she interrupted him and said, Youd better tell me how to deal with the video. Julian had so much to confess, but he had clearly sensed Emelias aloofness.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 175 Don’t You Want to Touch Me? After pressing his tongue against the back seat, Julian suppressed all the unhappiness in his heart and asked calmly, How do you want to deal with it? Emelia looked straight into his eyes and said, I dont know why someone took photosst night, but you should know when these media will be released, right? Julian pursed his lips and responded to her question in silence. Seeing that he admitted it without any struggle, Emelia was furious. Why did you do this? Im Viggos girlfriend now, and Ive just been in trending news for a few days ago. If someone finds out that I have such an ambiguous rtionship with you, how embarrassing will his position be? I hope you can find a way to get rid of this trending news as soon as possible. Dont let this matter continue to brew. His mother is sick now, and he is already ufortable enough. I dont want to add any more trouble to him. Hearing that she only cared about Viggos feelings, Julian felt bitter and annoyed. Why was she so hardhearted? Even if he had done something wrong and hurt her before, was he not worthy of forgiveness at all? She used to love him so much, but now she didnt care about his feelings at all? Under the negative emotions, he said angrily, I can suppress these trending news, but I need to deal with all kinds of rtionships and interests. I cant withdraw them in a short time. In order to keep the trending news going for a while longer, Julians angry words changed the subject in Emelias ears. The corners of her lips curled into a sneer. She finally understood what was going on. It was only because he wanted her to pay the price that he was able to withdraw the search. She had forgotten that he was a businessman. How could a businessman make a loss? Just like when he sent her a cat before, he kept asking her to treat him to dinner. Now that she wanted him to withdraw the trending news, he must want her pay for it. After having figured this out, Emelia looked at him andughed coldly. Julian, youve been constantly pestering metely. Do you want to have sex with me? In the end, there was only one thing between men and women that made people think about. Emelia wasnt a little girl who didnt know anything. She had been married to Julian for three years before, and she knew very well what men were like. Well, since you need me to pay the price to withdraw the search, Ill be satisfied with you. Emelia did not stop. After that, she raised her hand and took off her jacket. Her figure was slender and well-proportioned, but there was nothing to lose in her flesh. Her fair skin made Julians Adams apple roll up and down involuntarily. He had always longed for her. Now that she was standing in front of him, he naturally could not control himself. Under the influence of lust, he stared at Emelia and gritted his teeth, saying, Dont think that I dont dare to touch you! At this moment, Julian was in a very miserable mood. He was both angry and annoyed that Emelia had misunderstood him. At the same time, he was eager to take this opportunity to have rtionship with her. Thene here. Emelia had lost her mind as well. She felt that at worst, they would drag each other into hell together. The reason why he hadnt given up on her was probably because he was thinking about this sort of thing. She thought that what a man couldnt get was always the best. But if they did it, then he would lose his interest in her. Because both of them were angry, they just hurting each other. Julian bent down and lifted her up, kicking open the bedroom door. They had been divorced for more than a year, and he had no other woman. Whether physically or mentally, he was eager to reach this extreme, not to mention that he had been satisfied by her twice before the divorce. The insatiable desire after having been satisfied once was burning all over his body. Therefore, at this moment, Julian had such an opportunity to take action without thinking. The moment the sturdy man reallyy on the bed, and when a chill came from his body, Emelia suddenly woke up. Her reason told her that she couldnt do this with Julian, and she would be doomed eternally. So she tried her best to push him away. Let me go! With a little bit of force, Julian grabbed her hands tightly above her head. He stared at her, breathing heavily. You sent yourself to me, and now you want me to let you go? Emelia, what do you think I am? Julian didnt want to let her go, nor did he want to let her go, so he lowered his head and kissed her hard. He was afraid that he would not be able to live if she made him like this and asked him to let her go. Emelia began to cry. I regret it! Julian, please stop Emelia was so regretful that her intestines were blue, and her tears could not stop flowing. She had said that on impulse, but now she really regretted it. Julian was stunned by her words. At this time, a woman said to a man that she regretted it, which was a great insult to his male dignity. Julian almost died of anger. It was also at this time that Emelias phone rang sharply in the living room outside. Emelia took the opportunity to push him down and run out awkwardly. The call was from Vincent. He probably came to pick up Emelia. Emelia didnt even have time to answer the phone. Instead, she put on her jacket and opened the door in a hurry to leave. Juliany on the bed in defeat. Damn it! He was in such a state, but she had run away. She wanted to kill him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emelia ran back to her room in one breath and answered Vincents phone. Vincent said gently on the phone, Ive already arrived at the door of the hotel. Come down. Emelia tried her best to sound calm. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Emelia changed her clothes again, and then hurried downstairs to meet Vincent. They would go to the hospital together to pick up Naomi. Because of the fact that she had almost had a rtionship with Julian just now, Emelia was a little absent-minded. She regretted it so much. She really wished that time could go back in time. She would never say anything like asking Julian to sleep with her. After getting into Vincents car, Vincent immediately felt that Emelia was preupied. Vincent said, Are you worried about the scandal with Julian? Before Emelia could say anything, Vincent snorted and said, Dont worry. Ive already contacted them to remove the trending news and delete the post. She had forgotten that she now had Vincent, a big shot, as her strong backer. Since Vincent could handle all this, it was more embarrassed for her to do what she had just done. The most embarrassing thing was that she did it first, and in the end, she was scared to cry. For a moment, Emelia was so embarrassed that she bury herself on the spot. She rubbed her forehead, praying that she would never see Julian again. It was too embarrassing. Chapter 176 Everyone on the Internet Is Laughing at Julian Vincent said angrily while driving, Yesterday you told me that you were fine. I knew he would bully you. Ill talk to him some other day. Although he didnt have a good time with Julianst night, in order not to let Vincent worry, Emelia still said that she was fine. She didnt expect that Julian would press her against the corner and try to kiss her. She didnt expect to be exposed. However, when she heard Vincent say that he wanted to talk to Julian, Emelia quickly said, No need, Ill ignore him in the future. Emelia was afraid that if Vincent and Julian couldnt reach an agreement, they would be at loggerheads again. After all, they still had to cooperateter. It would be bad if the situation became stiff. Vincent seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. If it doesnt work, then we will break the contract. We give up his investment and find other investors ourselves. Otherwise, let me set up a newpany for you and youll be the boss. Emelia waspletely stunned. Please no. No need, sir! First of all, he had signed a contract with Julian, if he had broken the contract because of private affairs, which would damage Vincents reputation in the industry. Secondly, Vincent said that he would set up a film and televisionpany for her and let her be the boss. She couldnt do such a thing. She couldnt do anything about being the boss, so she was very clear about her position. She just wanted to work on her script and write the story she had always wanted to tell. She had never thought about anything else. What are you afraid of? We have the money to set up our ownpany. I just dont like to worry about such things for so many years. In addition, your aunt is in poor health, so I dont have much energy to work. But things are different now. I can do my best to cultivate you. The more Vincent said, the more he felt that this n was feasible. However, Emelia continuously rejected his proposal. I really cant. I dont have the ability to control the entire situation. Vincent burst outughing and said in a helpless and distressed tone, s, you are really taking a simple and tranquil life-style. In such a noisy era, it was rare for Emelia to maintain such a simple mind. Now everyone wanted to open apany by themselves, regardless of whether they had the ability or not. Many people felt that have apany was very decent. For example, Yvonne was actually just a blockhead. Emelia did not becent because she became his adopted daughter. This made Vincent very gratified. He knew that he would not make a mistake. There was still some time before they went to the hospital. Emelia quickly contacted Viggo in the car. In any case, she was Viggos nominal girlfriend now. When she got on the headline for such a matter, the first person she felt sorry for was Viggo.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Therefore, she sincerely apologized. Mr. Johansen, Im really sorry. I didnt do a good job as your girlfriend. I made such a mess with Julian and have caused you trouble. Viggo quickly replied, Its not your fault. You dont have to apologize to me. Emelia said gloomily, If I hadnt seen him, these things wouldnt have happened. Yesterday, Julian said that he wanted to talk to her, so she should not talk to him. Viggos tone was soft. I know. He chased you to the capital. Besides, you and I are just lovers in name. Even if you really love someone, you dont have to apologize to me. Emelia quickly said, I dont have anyone in mind. I just want to focus on my career. At the moment, Emelia waspletely uninterested in love and marriage. She didnt know what was going on either. Perhaps she was fated to luck in love this year. She had only wanted to focus on her career after returning to the country, but not only did Harry Zink and Viggo have feelings for her, but Julian, whod previously looked down on her, had also turned to chase after her. She felt that she needed to pray for god to lower the proportion of romance in her life. No, no, no. let all of them go. I dont want any of them. It would be best if Buddha could let all them go and bless her career. Viggo added, Emelia, I believe in you. Youre not that kind of person. Even if you and I are just nominal lovers, you wont take the initiative to provoke other man. Viggo had naturally seen this news as well, and had also recognized her. However, he wasnt angry. First of all, Julian had been pped in the face by Emelia. Right now, everyone on the Inte wasughing at him. Secondly, he was certain that, no matter what sort of attitude Emelia had towards Julian from the bottom of her heart, at least at present, she wouldnt pay attention to him. Emelia was so moved that she didnt know what to say. She didnt expect Viggo to know her so well. After chatting with Viggo, they arrived at the hospital. Emelia went to Naomis ward with Vincent with a bouquet of flowers in her hand. This was the first time that Emelia had seen Vincents wife. She was very nervous. Vincentforted her gently, Shes a good person. Dont be nervous. Although Vincentforted Emelia, he also praised his wife. Emelia thought that Naomi must be very good, so Vincent praised her like this, and he had not abandoned her for so many years. After entering the ward and seeing Naomi, Emelia really rxed. Naomi looked very gentle and graceful. Perhaps because she was sick all year round, she looked thin and weak, but beautiful. Emelia took the initiative to bring her flowers and said softly, Hello, aunt, Im Emelia. Naomi looked at Emelia, her eyes immediately turning red. She took another deep look at Vincent beside her. After taking the flowers from Emelia, she held her in her arms and sobbed, Great, so great. Emelia, wee to join our family. After Naomi finished speaking, she loosened her grip on Emelia, and her tears immediately fell. Emelia didnt expect Naomi to be so excited, and her eyes turned red. Vincent quickly came over andforted Naomi softly, Youve just recovered. The doctor said that you cant be too excited. I know what youre thinking. Vincent exined to Emelia, Your aunt is crying with joy. She is too happy. Naomi wiped away her tears and looked at Emelia again in embarrassment. Im sorry, I scared you, didnt I? Emelia quickly said, No, Im delighted. Naomi took her hand and said, What a good girl. Its our luck to have you as our daughter. Vincent said with a smile, All right, all right. Lets talk about it at home. Just like that, the three of them left the hospital by car, returning to the courtyard house which Emelia and had visited with Julianst time. After arriving home, Naomi said that it was veryfortable to sit in the yard in the current season. Vincent took a thick nket for her and made flower tea. He let Emelia and Naomi sit in the yard and chat. He went into the kitchen and got busy preparing lunch them. Chapter 177 The One I Love Emelia didnt expect have such a pleasant conversation with Naomi. As Vincents wife, Naomi was naturally well-educated. Since childhood, Emelias biggest hobby was to read. Although she couldnt say that she was well-read, she had read almost all the famous books at home and abroad. The two of them started talking about their favorite books, and then they talked about different topics. Vincent, who was preparing lunch in the room, probably saw them chatting happily, so he also came out and sat for a while. However, Vincent did not participate in their conversation. Instead, he sat quietly on the side and listened. Vincent looked at Emelia with love in his eyes, so did Naomi. Emelia could sense that the two of them truly treated her as their daughter. Although she still could not ept the reality, it did not affect her feelings for Vincent and Naomi. The autumn in the Capital was beautiful. In such afortable and quiet courtyard and such a warm and loving environment, Emelia felt unprecedented happiness. When she was a child, she had never felt the warmth of her family. Although her mother was her adoptive mother who treated her well, Oliver and Taylor Jones were unreliable. With such a husband and son, her adoptive mother actually had a hard time. There were endless quarrels every day. But today, sitting with two strangers, she felt the warmth of home. After lunch, Vincent helped Naomi back to her room for a nap, while Emelia went to Vincents study to read. Vincent and Naomi were upstairs in their bedroom. Naomi held Vincent in her arms and could not stop crying. Vincents eyes were also red, and he hugged Naomi and did not speak. After a while, Naomi cried and said to Vincent, Its the biggest regret in my life that I didnt give birth to a son and a daughter for you. But now that shes by your side, Ill die without regrets. Vincent said with distress, Dont say such silly words. Your body is very good.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Naomi sighed in his arms. Shes too simr with her. It doesnt even need a DNA test. I knew she was the child you had with that girl. Vincent hugged her tightly and said, I didnt expect that there would be such a fate. Whats more, I didnt expect that she left a daughter for me back then. Recalling the girl he loved deeply when he was young, Vincent still felt happy at this time. Back when he was studying in Riverside City, he met an enchanted girl in his life. They loved each other so much that they decided to get married as soon as they graduated. However, the good times didntst long. Later, his father was excluded by his opponents in the officialdom. He was urgently summoned back to the capital. Later, his family was suppressed by all kinds of people. He couldnt contact that girl, and he didnt dare to contact her. Because at that time, he didnt know whether his family could be safe or not. How could he dare to contact his beloved girl? If he got her into trouble, wouldnt that hurt her? A few yearster, when he returned to Riverside City to look for his beloved girl after his father rehabilitated, he couldnt find her anymore. The crowd was so vast that he lost her. Therefore, his new book was called I Gotta Find You, which was his biggest regret in his life. However, he didnt expect that he would know Emelia because of this book. The first time he saw Emelia, he was stunned, because she looked exactly the same as the girl. After Emelia and Julian left, he immediately sent someone to investigate Emelias background. After learning that she wasnt the biological daughter of Oliver Jones, he was almost certain that she was his daughter. However, he heard that her biological mother passed away not long after giving birth to her. He was still sad for many days. He had been searching for her for half his life, but she had already left the world. He felt as if a piece of his heart had been hollowed out. So he said that he wanted to take Emelia as his adopted daughter not only because he liked Emelias character, but also because she might really be his daughter. Now, he only needed to do a parent-child test to find out the truth. However, Vincent did not intend to tell Emelia the truth. He was afraid that Emelia would not be able to ept it for a while. It just so happened that they could get along with each other as adopted father and adopted daughter to cultivate their rtionship. This might also be the fate between them. He wrote such a book for his beloved woman and her biological mother, and thus built a bridge between father and daughter. Naomi could not calm down. Im so happy, so happy. From the beginning, Vincent confessed to Naomi that he once had a close lover. However, Vincent also promised that since he married her, he would treat her well. After marriage, Vincent also did it. Even if she could not have children because of her health, Vincent never gave up on her. It should be known that in a big family like the Longerich family, she could not have children, she was unwee. Vincents parents had also openly and secretly asked them to divorce and let Vincent marry someone else. However, they were all rejected by Vincent with righteous words, and even for a few years, they didnt have much contact with his family because of this matter. In recent years, as everyone was getting older, his parents were no longer so persistent, and the rtionship between the two sides was restored to harmony. Therefore, it could be imagined how excited and happy she was when she learned that Emelia might be Vincents biological daughter. Vincent was no longer alone. Although this daughter was not her biological daughter, Naomi was happy for Vincent. Especially when she thought that she would leave first and that Vincent still had a thoughtful daughter to take care of him, she became happier. Naomi promised Vincent, Ill definitely treat her well and treat her as my own child. She has made our lives extremelyplete. Yes. Vincent knew that Naomi would definitely be good to Emelia, because Naomi was also great. Perhaps, the fate between him and that girl was so shallow, but fortunately, he didnt miss their daughter. In the rest of his life, he would spend all his efforts and love to take care of Emelia. Emelia had just read a few books in Vincents study when she received a video from Nina. The content of the video was that Julian had been interviewed by a reporter at the airport of Riverside City. Emelia hadnt expected that he would return to Riverside City. She still had a headache that if she met him at the hotel at night, she wouldnt be able to face him. In the video, a group of reporters surrounded Julian. Someone asked, Mr. Hughes, who is that girl in the video? With a big pair of sunsses on his nose, Julians face darkened and he didnt want to talk to anyone. Hearing this, he directly sneered at the reporter and said, Isnt that nonsense? Ive taken the initiative to kiss her. Who else can she be? Shes naturally the one I love. The reporter was rendered speechless, but at the same time, he knew that he had public disy affection. After all, it was not easy to hear Julian, who had always been low-key and restrained, confess his true feelings. Chapter 178 Stay Away from Julian The reporter added, No, Mr. Hughes. We just want to ask who that girl is. We are all very curious about which notabledy has won your heart. Julian was enraged by the reporters words. If shes not a notabledy, cant he ept her? He instinctively defended Emelia, so he said with a gloomy face, What does her identity have to do with you? The reporters were speechless again. They looked at each other and broke out in cold sweat. Everyone in the media circle in Riverside City knew that it was extremely difficult to interview Julian. This time, they also gathered their courage to ask questions, but they didnt expect that they were got these answers. Julian had already sat in the car with a cold face and left. After Nina finished sending the video, she called Emelia. Why did Juliane back? He followed you all the way to the Capital, he stayed only a night and a morning? Every time Nina mentioned Julian, she would have a gloating look on her face. There was nothing she could do. Nina couldnt control herself. As long as she saw Julian suffer, she would feel extremely relieved. In the past three years, when Emelia had married Julian, she hadnt thought much of it. However, as an observer, she was about to be angry to death. She wanted nothing more than to tear apart Julian, Caroline, and Yvonne. In the first ce, due to the incident with Julian in the morning, Emelia had been in a dilemma, so she talked to Nina. After hearing this, Nina was about to die ofughter. I know why Julian didnt stay in the Capital. Emelia sighed and asked, Why? Nina immediately emphasized, Because you made him lose all of his male dignity. He was already prepared to do it, yet you said that you regretted it and ran away. Emelia was extremely embarrassed. Are you sure its because of this? Nina firmly said, I can guarantee that it is precisely because of this that his heart is about to die of anger. Nina added, You dont have to be embarrassed to see him. I reckon he wont have the face to see you in a short period of time. Hes so embarrassed, hahaha After Nina finished speaking, she burst intoughter again. Hearing Nina analyze Julians thoughts like this, Emelia let out a sigh of relief. Julian didnt want to see her better so that everyone wouldnt be embarrassed. Emelia asked Nina with a bit of worry, Is there anyone on the Inte who can continue invest me? Or is it a vicious scolding? Emelia had been staying with Vincent and his wife and did not have time to read thements on the Inte. She did not dare to look at them. She was afraid of being scolded likest time. No, no. Nina said repeatedly, First of all, this trending news had been brushed under the carpet quite quickly. In a short period of time, it disappeared. Secondly, I dont know whats wrong with the onlookers this time. Maybe a man like Julian is too sessful and enviable. Everyone likes to see him suffer in love, so they are full of praise for you. Everyone says that this girl has a backbone. She can resist the temptation of a rich and handsome man like Julian. She is very cool! Nina had always known the gossip first, so she was very familiar with the trend ofments. She even used her alt ount to join in thements. Shemented, Poor people must have something to hate. Mr. Hughes must be asking for such treatment. At first, Nina was afraid that everyone would scold Emelia, so she tried to burn the mes of war on Julian, hinting that he must have done something bad to make the girl p him. Who would have thought that the public opinion stood on Emelias side? Nina then quietly stepped down to be a bystander. Emelia looked down and said, How can I be cool? I was also fascinated by him at first. Later, she was injured, so she remained unmoved now. Dont think about those unpleasant things in the past. Just look at how confident you are in front of him now. After Nina finished making fun of Julian, she suddenly changed her tone and said in a serious tone, But Emelia, dont you think that Julian really has fallen for you? Emelia shook her head in denial. I dont think so. In fact, she had thought a lot about this question recently. From that time when Julian took the initiative to provide her with bank water bills of Oliver Jones to help her turn it over, and then thest time he gave her gift. At first, Emelia had somewhat believed in what he had said, but then she had rationally overturned those thoughts. She said to Nina, He doesntck women. Why would he choose me, the ex-wife who had once embarrassed him? Furthermore, if he does choose me, he would put himself in a more awkward situation. Nina said, If he really loves you, he wont care about these things. Emelia shook her head. As I said, what he cant get is the best. At this point, Emelia muttered, Perhaps hell stop after we really sleep. Nina smiled and suggested, Why dont the two of you sleep? Do you want him leave you for the rest of his life? Emelia had a headache. Please, big star. This is just my guess. I cant sleep with him for my guess. That makes sense. Nina said in a serious tone, What if he is addicted to sleeping with you? Not only will you not be able to get rid of him, but you will also be entangled. That will be troublesome. Emelia was speechless. Cant you think of a better thing for me? Not long after Emelia ended her call with Nina, Vincent knocked on the door and entered the study. Vincent pretended not to know Emelias background and asked her about her parents. Emelia told him the truth, and naturally, he told him that Oliver Jones and Taylor Jones had sent her to Julians bed. Vincent didnt know this before. He only found that Oliver and Taylor were vampires. They asked Julian for money and, not long ago, theyined that Emelia didnt provide for Oliver. Later, they were pped in the face and stopped. Vincent was so furious that he clutched his chest and took a deep breath to avoid from passing out. That was his daughter. He didnt want her to suffer any injustice. The pain on his body was magnified countless times. It poked his heart hard, making his heart ache. As Naomi said, although there was no evidence of the DNA test, he could still conclude that Emelia was his daughter. His inexplicable intimacy and love for her were enough to exin everything. Thinking that his precious daughter had been treated like this before, Vincent, who had always been gentle and elegant, hated Taylor, Oliver and Julian so much that he wanted to kill them. Emelia didnt expect Vincent to be so angry. She quicklyforted Vincent, Uncle, dont be angry. Its all in the past. Im living a good life now, am I not? People have to experience something before they can grow up. Although that marriage tore me apart, Im the best after Im reborn. Vincent looked at the sensible and beautiful girl in front of him and swore in his heart that he must make up for the harm she had suffered with all his love for the rest of his life.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The first thing he did was to keep her away from Julian. Chapter 179 Overwhelmed with Happiness In the evening, Emelia apanied Vincent and Naomi to the old house of the Longerich family to attend the banquet. The Longerich family was a great family, and the scene was very grand. Perhaps it was because as Vincent said, he had introduced her to his family in advance, so everyone was very friendly to Emelia. Emelias tension was eased a lot. What she didnt know was that Vincent also told them about her real identity. Everyone was happy for Vincent and felt sorry for Emelia, who had been out for so many years. The old Mrs. Longerich held Emelias hand and kept crying. Even though Emelia did not understand why the Longerich family was so excited when they saw her, she was willing to think it as their kindness. The old Mrs. Longerich even insisted on giving her a set of emerald jewelry, from earrings to nes and rings. At a nce at the color of the jade, she knew that it was priceless. How could she dare to ept it? However, the olddy and the people around her persuaded her to ept it. Emelia was too kind to refuse, so she had to take it first. She thought that she would put it in Vincent and Naomis ce and let them keep it for her. Vincent and Naomi also prepared a gift for her. It was a house in Riverside City, so she did not need to rent a house. Emelia was so surprised that she couldnt speak. Naomi said to her in a gentle voice, You live alone in Riverside City. Only by having your own home can you have a sense of belonging and a sense of security. Vincent continued, We heard that your best friend, Nina, lives here, so we also bought you one. In this way, you can get close to her, and the two of you can take care of each other. Emelias eyes instantly turned red. Vincent and Naomis meticulous and thoughtful care made her feel moved. She didnt need much requirement, but considering that they had arranged her and her best friend together, she was touched by the softest part in her heart. In the past, Olivers parents, who were Emelias so-called grandparents, were not good to her at all. At first, they didnt know that she was not Olivers biological daughter. Because she was a girl, they despised her all the time. Later, when they knew that she was not his biological daughter, their rejection and disgust for her became even worse. She was not even allowed to pay a New Years visit to their house. She was sad, especially every time Taylor came back from their grandparents house, he would show off a thick envelop of pocket money and all kinds of snacks and candies their grandparents gave him. She had also secretly hidden herself and cried for many times. She had also asked her adoptive mother in frustration why her grandparents didnt like her. What kind of answer could she get for such a question? In the end, her adoptive mother could only hold her in her arms and cry. But at this moment, facing the love and kindness of everyone in the Longerich family, Emelia felt that the misfortune of the past had been crossed off the book. Mrs. Longerich held her in her arms with red eyes and said lovingly, Good girl, you have suffered for so many years. Dont worry, you will have good days in the future. The olddys words were not exaggerated at all, because the whole Longerich family wanted to give her the whole world. Vincent was the youngest child of her, so Emelia was naturally the youngest among the younger generation. There were a lot of brothers and sisters who gave her many gifts, such as limited-edition bags, jewelry, etc. Emelia received so many gifts. She was also very embarrassed to have no gifts for them. One of the older sisters who ran fashion brands said to her with a smile, Your arrival is the best gift for us. The elder sister also handed her a card. This card is for you. From now on, I will pay all your clothes all year round. Looking at the LOGO on the card, Emelia couldnt help but widen her eyes in surprise. Nina was the brand spokesperson of the brand. A few days ago, Nina had been filming for this brand. She didnt expect it to be run by the Longerich family. The elder sister seemed to have seen through Emelias thoughts and said with a chuckle, Yes, its your good friends endorsement brand. What a coincidence. Emelia smiled and took the card. Thank you. Emelia didnt know what to say. Although she felt that she couldnt wear such high-end luxury clothes, she had to ept her sisters kindness. The dinner party continued untilte at night. Emelia was so happy that she almost fainted after returning to the hotel. She had never thought about such a life in her life. Tonight, Mrs. Longerich said the thing that she would public that she was Vincents adopted daughter. Emelia thought about it and decided not to make it public for the time being.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She was not used to being the focus of attention. She only wanted to write stories quietly. Mrs. Longerich chose to respect her decision. Emelia had stayed in the Capital for three days. The more she stayed, the more she did not want to leave. Mrs. Longerich, Vincent and Naomi did not want her to leave either. However, she was so happy that someone couldnt hold it back. That day, Emelia received a call from Maisie Brennan. Maisie Brennan first had a brief chat with her about her daily life, and then she said, As for the project of Princess Lenia, Mr. Hughes felt that your script should have made great progress. He needs to have a meeting to discuss the future progress. As a director, Mr. Johansen cant attend, he will participate by video. But as a screenwriter, do you have to participate in it in person? Emelia didnt think much about it. He only felt that Maisie Brennans words made sense. Viggo definitely couldnt leave, so she had to go back to the meeting. So she readily agreed. Okay, when is the meeting? Ill book the tickets immediately. Maisie Brennan informed her in a business-like manner, Tomorrow morning at nine oclock, in the meeting room of the Hughes Group. Emelia replied, Alright. After hanging up the phone, Emelia booked a ticket and then told Vincent about her departure. Vincent was naturally reluctant, but he also knew that it was not realistic to keep Emelia in the capital. Although everyone in the Longerich family hoped that Emelia could live in the Capital, this wish would not be realized in a short time. Vincent sent Emelia to the airport. Before leaving, Vincent solemnly reminded Emelia, Go back and stay away from Julian. Emelia smiled andforted him. Dont worry. As long as Julian didnt take the initiative to look for her, she would never take the initiative to look for him. She was eager to be thousands of miles away from him. However, the n was not as what she thought. Emelia had not expected that she would have gone to the hospital with Julian that night when she had just returned to Riverside City. Julian went to her house at night and said that he wanted to see the cat. Fluffball just came out from under the sofa. Julian raised his hand and touched him, which startled him and he scratched Julians hand Seeing that the back of his hand was bleeding, Emelia immediately panicked, because the cat hadnt had a rabies vine injection for the time being. ording to Julians words, Fluffball had just finished with the other vine, and it would take some time for him to have the rabies vine injection. Hurry up and go to the hospital. In the blink of an eye, Emelia pulled Julian. Julian didnt take it seriously. Why should I go to hospital? Its just a small injury. Emelias voice was stern. If I ask you to go, you can go. Fluffball didnt have the rabies vine injection. Its very dangerous for you. Julian pursed his lips and followed her out. Chapter 180 Take Responsibility for Him In consideration of the injury to Julians hand, on the way to the hospital, Emelia was driving his car. Because she was in a hurry, she drove so fast that it waspletely different from her usual steady driving style. It was toote at night. There were no cars on the road, so it was unimpeded along the way. Different from Emelias nervousness, Julian leisurely sat in the passenger seat. While waiting for the red light, he asked Emelia with other intentions, Are you so worried about me? Emelia felt that he was really insane. This was a matter of life and death. How could she not be nervous? Dont be such a narcissist. Its a matter of life and death. Even if Fluffball has scratched someone else, I would also send him to the hospital as soon as possible. Emelia said to him grumpily, then stepped on the elerator and continued to speed toward the hospital. Julian was rendered speechless by the word narcissist. When was he ever like that? However, Julian calmed down again. Because now, whenever Emelia showed him a bit of kindness, he felt ttered, even moved. He would agree to any request she made to him, but she didnt mention it. They went all the way to the hospital and hung up the emergency room. After the doctors examination, he said that not only did he have to had rabies vine injection, but also the immunoglobulin injection. Emelia wanted to pay the bill. Julian stopped her. Ill pay for it myself. Emelia disagreed. The cat is mine. I have to be responsible for you. Hearing her say that she was responsible for him, Julian immediatelyughed angrily. Emelia, if you want to say that you are responsible for me, you should be responsible for what happened at the hotel that morning. In the beginning, Emelia hadnt realized what he was trying to say. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, Why are you hanging on to me like this? If something goes wrong with my abilities in the future, youll have to be responsible for the rest of my life. Emelias face turned red. She had been trying hard to forget what had happened that morning. When he found her at night and said that he wanted to see the cat, she kept avoiding talking about it. Unexpectedly, he brought it up now. He didnt even look at the current situation. How could he be in the mood to act like a hooligan? Feeling ashamed and annoyed, Emelia turned to pay the bill. She didnt want to say a word to Julian anymore.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Julian didnt argue with her anymore and insisted on paying by himself. After Emelia paid, he obediently followed her to get the needles. At first, he thought it was just a few needles, but when he finished the so-called immunoglobulin, he felt bad. It hurt so much. As a man, he was almost crying. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He tried his best to pretend to be calm, but his heart was full of annoyance. He shouldnt have bought that cat! Others raised a cat in order to be happy, but it was fatal for him to get a cat back. Sure enough, the cat followed its master. Like its master, the cat wanted to kill him. Looking at the red and swollen back of his hand, Emelia felt extremely guilty for a moment. Does it hurt? Emelia had never had this kind of needles before, so she didnt know how painful it was, let alone how swollen it would be. Julian sneered and said, It doesnt hurt. Im almost dead. Emelia wanted tough. Cant he just say it hurts? Sorry, I didnt expect Fluffball to be like this. Julian could not see her guilty look. He pursed his lips and said, I bought the cat, and I touched it myself. You dont have to apologize to me. One had to know that he was far gentler than before, he had always been cold to her and had always ignored her. He evenforted her not to feel guilty. Emelia couldnt help but raise her head to look at the man in front of her, who was looking at her as well. It didnt matter at all. When their eyes met, Emelia instantly thought of that chaotic morning, and her expression immediately turned awkward. Those images were really lingering in her mind. Emelia knew that she couldnt see him. Didnt Nina say that Julian wouldnt see her for a long time? Why did hee to her house as soon as she returned to Riverside City and say that he wanted to see the cat? In embarrassment, she quickly got up and said, Can you go now? Ill take you home. Julian gave her a faint look, got up, and walked away. For Julian, she ran away that morning. He was really annoyed and embarrassed. Otherwise, he would not have returned to Riverside City in a fit of anger. But as he continued to separate from her, he felt bad all over. Other than thinking about her, how could he still remember those anger and embarrassment? It was also he who proposed the meeting, just to call her back from the Capital. Emelia sent him home. Standing at the door, she said, If you have nothing else to say, Ill go back first. This was the second time she hade to the ce where she had lived with Julian after divorce. She didnt want to step into it. Julian saw through her mind at a nce. He let her look at his swollen right hand and asked, Do you think Im all right? Emelia had no choice but to give up. She epted her fate and walked in. Julian stepped upstairs and went back to the bedroom to change clothes. At first, he wanted to torment Emelia on purpose and ask her to help him change it. But then he thought that if she really helped him change it, he would be the one suffering in the end. If he was provoked but did nothing, his male function might really go wrong. After going downstairs, Emelia came out of the kitchen, handed him a ss of water, and then asked him, Are you hungry? Ill make you something to eat? No need. Although Julian really wanted to eat the food she cooked, he had eaten dinner at night. Moreover, he was still in pain and couldnt eat after being tortured by the hospital just now. Emelia thought for a moment and said, Since you dont have anything to do with me, can I leave now? She thought she would help him change his clothes, but he changed it himself. Thinking that he was going to eat something, he said that he didnt need it. Now the water had been poured for him, and the doctor didnt allow him to take a bath for the time being. Emelia didnt know what she could do for him. Julian said discontentedly, Who said I dont need you? Emelia waspletely confused. Julian said, Sit there and apany me. He was childish. As ex-husband and ex-wife, they sat face to face on the sofa in the middle of the night, staring at each other. Didnt he feel embarrassed? Just as Emelia was about to get up and leave, he heard Julian suddenly ask her, Is Vincent and his family good to you? When it came to Vincent and the Longerich family, Emelias face was suddenly full of happiness. They are very good to me. I have never felt the warmth of my family before but felt in their family. A brilliant smile appeared on Emelias face, causing Julian to press his lips together and fall silent. She said that she had never felt the warmth of family before, and her words poked straight into his chest. Because she had once formed a family with him, and he had never given her any warmth. Chapter 181 Missing You Emelia Julian whispered her name. Are you sure you cant give me another chance? Its gettingte, go get some rest, said Emelia, before rising to leave without answering his question. Julian slumped into the couch. Failed again. But then he stood up and stopped her, Its not safe for you to go back alone at this time of night. Ill have the drivere by and take you home. While waiting for the driver to arrive, Julian asked Emelia, How much do you trust Vincent? Arent you afraid hes up to something? Julian was still upset about Vincents decision to make Emelia his adopted daughter. Because he didnt understand why Vincent would do such a thing, he only met Emelia once and asked her to be his adopted daughter? That doesnt make sense, at least for someone as thoughtful as Julian. Its not that it doesnt make sense. He has a reasonable exnation, which is that Vincent was up to something with Emelia, and that exnation made Julian even more ufortable. To Julians suggestion that Vincent was up to something, Emelia asks, What does he want from me? Julian did not hesitate to say, You are young and beautiful. Julian, why is your mind in the gutter? Emelia fumed Julian hummed, Its not that Im dirty-minded, its just that older men like Vincent are attracted to young, beautiful girls like you. Julian knew in his heart that this was who he wanted Vincent to be, and he didnt know what he was getting himself into. Emelia then added with a faint smile, So when you grow old, you will covet young and pretty girls as well?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Julian couldnt answer, and when did she be so smart-mouth that she literally choked him off. But then he hastened to exin to himself, I am not like them, and I am sure that in my old age- He wanted to say that when he was old, he would be still loving her, but before he could finish, Emelia cut him off, Youre not like them, because you dont have a heart. Julian was furious. He used to have no heart for her, but now he has one. Couldnt she feel it? Before she could say anything more, Julians driver arrived, and Emelia told Julian to have some rest and left. After most of the night, Emelia was tired and went home to wash up and rest. The next morning, she went to the Hughes Group for a meeting. Nina also attended the meeting; Marvin Reynolds and the actress he rmended to y the role of supporting actress were present as well. The actress, Ze Sabir, might seem entric, but Emelia had seen the audition video of Ze, which Viggo shared with her. Ze managed to get in the character immediately, a girl that was sweet on the outside but evil and sinister on the inside. This huge contrast was the best proof of an actors skill, so Emelia also had no objection to Ze ying the white moonlight. Yvonne had tried to y the role before, but after the audition, Viggo gave Yvonne a No. Yvonne might have been a good choice without Zes performance, but the difference was there. Ze is much better than Yvonne. Julian was present at the meeting as well, and one of the staff members asked about his hand after seeing Julians injury. Julian nced at Emelia, who was whispering something to Nina in her seat, Cat scratched me, he replied lightly. The manughed and joked, Its not a woman, is it? Men like to refer to a woman who cant be tamed as a pussycat, so its not surprising that the man misunderstood Julians word. Julian nces at Emelia again. No. If it was a woman, that would be all right, but she didnt scratch him, she didnt even care about him. Nina, hearing Julians words, leaned into Emelia and whispered, He wasnt scratched by your cat, was he? Yes, I went to the hospital in the middle of the night, Emelia said. Fluffball didnt get rabies vine injection. Nina immediately put her hand over her mouth andughed. Look at him. Even the cats dont like him. Nina had never been shy of roasting Julian, and with how loudly sheughed, Emelia motioned for her to tone it down. Ive been taking care of Fluffball for you these past few days, and Fluffball hasnt even scratched me once, so thats proof that hes a terrible person. Nina continued to gloat. Emelia said, Who knows whats wrong with him. He wanted to see Fluffball in the middle of the night. Nina tsked, Hes not crazy, hes missing you, and he said he wanted to see the cat, but he actually wanted to see you. Ninas words gave Emilia Goosebumps; its not that he misses her; such things have nothing to do with Julian. The two were whispering, and whispering about the big boss who was sitting in front of them, so they kept their voices low and head close together. Julian on the seat, took a look, seeing Ninas face were so close to Emelia, he immediately couldnt bear it. Even if they were both women, even if they were close, theres no need to be that close, right? Julian turned his head to look at Maisie sitting next to him, who immediately understood, Good morning, everyone, lets start the meeting. Hearing Maisie said this, Nina and Emelia then pulled away, and Julians face also rxed a little. The meetingsted for about an hour, and after it was over, Nina took Emelias arm and walked out, saying as she went, You can take my carter, lets go see how your house in Valerian Bay is. Emelia told Nina that Vincent and Naomi had given her a house, and Emelia didnt really want to move in, she didnt think it was appropriate. But Nina thought it was nothing. It just so happened that Nina had nothing to do today, so she dragged Emelia along to see the house. Julian, who was also walking behind, heard Ninas words and immediately stopped in his tracks to look back at Emelia and asked with a frown, You have a house in Valerian Bay? Emelia did not have time to say anything, Nina answered for her first, Mr. Hughes, you havent heard? Mr. and Mrs. Longerich gave Emelia a house, right in the Valerian Bay. Julian suddenly changed his expression and asked incredulously, Vincent gave you a house, and you just ept it? Julian had already been critical of Vincent taking Emilia in as a adopted daughter, but now, hearing that Vincent had given Emelia a house in Valerian Bay, it was clear that Vincent was up to something with Emelia. Emelia was unable to exin to Julian her inexplicable trust and closeness to Vincent, and she had dinner with the Longerichs that night, she could clearly feel the warmth and kindness of that family. How could Vincent have been honest enough to bring her home to his family if he was up to something like Julian said he was? Chapter 182 Meet the New Neighbor So Emelia didnt exin much to Julian, saying simply, I believe Mr. Longerich is an honest and decent person. And then she took Ninas hand and left. Julian took a deep breath to calm him, and he felt the need to investigate Vincent, especially since Vincent was so close to Emelia and he was being so nice to her. He then stepped up to catch up with Emelia and asked casually, Which one is your house? Emelia answered truthfully, Building 28, House B, why? Valerian Bay was a viplex, where there were detached vis, semi-detached house and stacked house. The house that Vincent gave Emelia was one of the vis of the semi-detached building. Julian raised an eyebrow. Building 28? Are you sure? Of course, asked Emelia, puzzled. Is there a problem? No problem, said Julian, he took off after that, leaving Emelia and Nina in the dark. I dont really want to move here, Emilia told Nina as she drove her to Valerian Bay. Its too big of a house for one person. It feels empty. Dont I live on my own? You will get used to it, Nina urges her, and its generally safer here than in your current apartment. Anyway, lets go and have a look. You may fall in love with the house at first sight. It turns out that Nina was right, and Emelia was drawn to the house as soon as she entered, the first floor had huge floor-to-ceiling windows, and the second-floor study has a wall of bookcases. Sitting on the carpet in the Sunshine, reading a book, listening to a song, and boiling a pot of tea, was simply the life of Emelias dream. The whole house was decorated in a style that Emelia liked and wasfortable and simple. Vincent had told her that he and Naomi had picked this one out after a long time. It was newly decorated, and the original owner of the house had just finished decorating it and had not yet moved in, hes out of the country for other business. The two also agreed that the style of the house was appropriate for Emelia so that she could move in without having to redecorate, which would be another big project. Of course, Vincent and Naomi also told her that she could redecorate if she didnt like it, they will pay for it. Nina is also amazed, Wow, such a beautiful andfortable house, dont you want to hurry and move over now? I will move here. Emelia waspletely persuaded. Lets move today while Im still in Riverside City, said Nina with a chuckle Okay. Emelia nodded. She didnt have a lot of stuff. Its mostly just clothes and groceries. It would only take Nina two or three trips. As they left the house, Emelia got a call from Julian. Julian asked her over the phone, Have you seen the house? How does it feel? Since thest time Emelia was forced by Julian to unlock him, its been easier for Julian to call her. It felt good, Emelia replied briefly. She thought it was personal, and Julian was inappropriate to ask, but she couldnt just tell him it was none of his business, so she kept her reply short. Not that Julian couldnt hear her rejection, but he chose to ignore it. So when are you going to move there? He continued Emelia didnt want to tell him the truth, I dont know, maybe. Oh said Julian meaningfully, and without saying anything more to her, he said goodbye and hung up. Emelia had no idea what he was talking about. With Ninas help, Emelia quickly packed her bags. Nina called a van, and with the help of the driver, she was able to move them all. Emelia spent the better part of the afternoon tidying up the house. As she threw herself into the soft bed, Emelia stared at the delicate lights on the ceiling. She still thought it was a little unreal, which she did when she got the rights to Vincents new book. Nina said its because shes had so many bad years in her life that now shes so grateful for all shes achieved, so it didnt feel real. Yeah, well, ever since the day she married Julian, her life has been on the rock bottoms. Those years, she got her so-called the love of her life, but she lost her own. Nina also said that although Vincent gave Emelia the vi, too some extent, Emelia had earned this by herself. Because of her talent, she got a chance to try out Vincents new book. Because of this opportunity to meet Vincent, she got the chance to be liked by Vincent and he even asked her to be his adopted daughter She was like a diamond in the rough, covered with dust, now breaking through the Earth, revealing her own light, warm but dazzling. After listening to what Nina had said to her, Emelia was both moved and amused, Nina my star, you are saying such things, I feel that you can be a screenwriter too. Nina keptughing, Ah, Ive been acting for so long, there are so many profound meanings of the lines to say, it is not difficult for me to learn a few words. Emeliaughed, too. Exhausted, Emeliay down on the bed and passed out. Waking up again to the sound of the doorbell, she sat up in a daze from her bed and opened the door downstairs unkempt. Outside the door, Julian, dressed in a casual outfit, rubbed her eyes and asked, What are you doing here? Hes a bit annoying, isnt he? She just moved into her new ce, and now hes here? Besides, why would he drive all the way from his house dressed like this? Emelia, still puzzled, Julians said in a casual way, Im here to meet the new neighbor. New neighbor? Emelia fumbled.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What new neighbor? Then she saw Julian seriously extend his hand towards her and said, Hello, Miss Jones, this is Julian, from the next door, I lived in Building 28, House A. Emelia felt like she was struck by lightning and started uncontrobly at the man in front of her. What did he say? He lived next door to her? When they moved in yesterday, she and Nina had been observing the neighborhood, and she was curious to know who lived next door and if they were nice people. But there were heavy curtains over the windows, and Nina said it looked as if no one had lived there for years, and that she would be in peace and quiet without neighbors. Who knew that today she would be told that Julian was the owner of the house next door! What the hell! Chapter 183 See Who Can’t Take It Emelias reaction was obvious, and Julian had guessed it, and he was satisfied. Emelia had been trying to distance herself from him, and now here they were, he lived next door to the house that Vincent gave her. Julian kept a smile on his face and continued, We will be neighbors from now on. Valerian Bay was a project of the Hughes, so he naturally kept a house for himself. Its just that he and Emelia have been living in their home since they were married, and after hearing from Emelia said that she was Building 28, he was surprised himself, and when he asked the house management, they said Emelia moved in yesterday afternoon, so he also asked the movingpany to move his things over overnight. When Emelia finally came to her senses, she asked Julian in disbelief, How do you happen to live next door? Dont worry, it wasnt bought yesterday, and it wouldnt have been toote, would it? Julian confessed. I had the property right here, next door. It must have been a special connection that made us neighbors, Julian said slowly, as Emelias face darkened with frustration He was clearly teasing her, so Emelia closed the door and shut him out. What a special connection! Its a bad connection! At first, Emelia loved the house, but now that Julian was her new neighbor, all of her joy of moving to a new house had vanished. If she had known that, she might as well not have moved. She had lived in a run-of-the-mill old apartment, while Julian lived in a luxury mansion on the beach. They were so far apart that Julian had to drive half an hour to get to her. Well, now they live next door, and if hes trying to find her, its just a matter of a few steps. As soon as Emelia got home, Julian texted her on her cell phone, Lets have dinner tonight to celebrate the fact that weve all moved into our new home. Emelia gritted her teeth and replied, sorry, not avable.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She was thinking of having Nina and Maisie over for dinner tonight, to celebrate her moving into her new house, but now shes not in the mood to celebrate, she wants to move out! Emelia throws herself into bed weakly, holding her phone, talking to Nina, andments that she and Julian have be neighbors. Ninaughs on the phone. Oh, my God, what is so special about you two? Emelia, said Nina, I think you should just go with Julian. Make up with him. You See, Mr. and Mrs. Longerich have been picking and choosing a house for you but sending you right to Julians next door. I dont know what to say. Its fate! Emelias head hurt. What kind of fate is that? When did you be so superstitious? Its just being a neighbor. He cant do anything to me. When Nina said something about getting back together with Julian, Emelia suddenly calmed down. Hes just a neighbor. Whats she got to be upset about? Emelias voice just died down, and then she heard a voice from outside the balcony as if someone had called out to her. She went outside, and it was Julian calling from the balcony next door. Emelia almost fainted when she looked at the distance between them. Because it was a townhouse, the bedroom balconies were very close, only a few meters away from each other. Emelia also thought about sitting on the balcony at night and looking at the Moon and enjoying the moonlight, but now her hopes had been dashed. Imagine this, she sat on the balcony turned around to see Julian next door, would she still be able to enjoy the moonlight? Emelia was annoyed, What are you doing? Julian put his hands on the balcony railing and said nonchntly, Its nothing. Just see if you can hear me. He said matter-of-factly, We dont have tomunicate by phone now; we could just go to the balcony and talk to each other. Julians current state of mind is that hes finally free of the fear of being blocked by her. Youre nuts, Emelia said, she threw this at him and turned back to the house with the phone in her hand. She was still on the phone with Nina, who heard everything they were saying, and she burst outughing. At this moment, I really want to run to Julian and say loudly, Dude, this is karma? No, you mustnt, said Emelia, urging Nina to be reasonable. Hes a big shot in film and television. Dont offend him. All right, Nina Sighed. For the sake of my money, Im going to calm down. After speaking with Nina, Emelia suddenly remembered something very important. She quickly dialed Julians phone again. Julian hung up, then texted her back, Were so close; you cane to my house if you want to talk. Theres no need to call. He did that on purpose, didnt he? She doesnt want to go to his house, okay? But Emelia was in a hurry to find him, so she put on a coat and changed her shoes and went next door. When the door opened, Julian came out with a towel tied around his waist, and Emelia, angry and irritated, quickly looked away. Hes got some nerve. Julian exined to him innocently, I just took off my clothes to take a shower. Emelias not going to believe him! She looked away and hurried to say, about us being neighbors, I hope you can temporarily keep it a secret for me. Emelia didnt know what was going on, but she had a gut feeling that Julian was going to reveal it to Vincent, to piss him off. Of course, she didnt want Vincent to get angry. Vincent had a lot of opinions about Julian, and he would feel guilty if he knew that the house he had chosen was next door to Julians. Emelia didnt want Vincent to feel this way, so she had toe over and tell Julian. After Emelia said this, Julian was silent for a moment, and then began toin, Emelia is that your way of asking for things? Whats the matter? Emelia looked up at him but quickly looked away again. There was a height difference between the two of them, and when Emelia looked up; the first thing she saw was the mans firm Pecs. Could she not look away? Julian said, How can I feel your sincerity when you dont even look at me? Emelia was furious. If he was dressed up, would she not look at him? Hes forcing her to look at his body! Exasperated, she took a step back, put her arms around her waist, and with a defiant nce across Julians body, added, Nice figure, Mr. Hughes. Do you have an eight-pack? Let me count it- He thought he was the only one who could tease? So Could She. We shall see who cant take it. Chapter 184 I Promise As she spoke, Emelia poked her pale index finger into Julians abs. Julians face suddenly grew hard. He couldnt take it. How can any man survive that? So he took a deep breath and said, Yes, I promise you. Thank you then, Goodbye. As soon as he agreed, Emelia quickly thanked him and ran away. Having had the awkward experience of that morning at the hotel, Emelia now learned to run when it is dangerous and ambiguous, so as not to cause any further embarrassment. Why did she be this way? She took off as soon as he said yes? Gritting his teeth, he closed the door and turned into the bathroom. Emelia took a deep breath when she returned to her home, and the lesson was clear, if someone is shameless in front of you, you could only be more shameless than he is in order to defeat him. Emelia then called Vincent to tell him about her move, and he was d she epted the gift quickly. Vincent asked her again on the phone, Has Yvonne contacted you? Emelia shakes her head. No. Vincent snorted, I guess she would call you today, and I had to get someone to put a bit pressure on Randolph, and she had to apologize! At the coffee shop, after Yvonne and Emelia had a falling out, there was no word, no mention of an apology. Vincent took it very seriously, because for him, despite his friendship with Emelia, as a leading figure in the literary screenwriting world, he could not ept such a despicable act of Yvonne giarizing other peoples scripts. Thats why Vincent has been watching this matter and had to force Yvonne to apologize until she did. Okay. Emelia wasnt going to let Yvonne off the hook that easily. Just like Vincent predicted, Yvonne contacted Emelia and asked her to meet her in the afternoon. When Nina heard about this, she immediately dragged Emelia out the door. Come on, lets go pick out some clothes. Didnt your sister from the Longerichs give you a card? Lets go to her shop. Even if you dont have a card, Nina added, Im still qualified to give you a few outfits as a spokesperson. Lets get dressed up, out stunned Yvonne, and see how far she gets! It was in Ninas high spirits that Emelia was spirited out of the house by Nina because the appointment was in the afternoon, so the two went to eat some lunch, and then went shopping for some clothes. When shopping for clothes, Nina said, Yvonne that bitch is now the boss of her ownpany. I think she has been dressing like an alpha female recently. You should do the same today. Go face to face with her. Youre doing a lot better than her in terms of your career, was Ninas reason. Yvonne used to be an A-lister with the resources Julian gave her, but her image took a nosedive after she was outed as a self-promoting bitch and tried to get married to Julian. If Randolph hadnt paid Yvonne to start her ownpany, Yvonne wouldnt be in show business right now. And Emelia, who now wrote two TV shows on her own, is thriving. Ill just wear what I like, said Emelia, who gave up the zer Nina handed her and focused instead on a slim trench coat. When she was with Julian, Emilia was always imitating Yvonne invariably; she lost herself during the process. At that time, Yvonne was going for the modest route, and her daily wear was a celebrity-style dress with slim high heels. But Emelia didnt like that at all. She liked to befortable and simple, she liked canvas shoes and jeans, she liked loose-fitting clothes, and she liked to befortable. Emelia smiled and said to the clerk, Ill try on this trench coat. It was early autumn, and it was cold in the afternoons when the sun was not so strong, a trench coat would be perfect. After Emelias fitting, Nina had to admit that light beige, a soft color, was a perfect fit for Emelia. She stood there, pure and fresh, you could sense the art and literature in her. Finally, with the help of Nina and the clerk, Emelia chose the ck tight jeans and a pair of Chelsea boots, which make her both artistic and stylish.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Emelia met Yvonne in the cafe in her new outfit, Yvonne was so impressed by her, her pupils dted. Emelia, in particr, was carrying two books she had just bought from a bookstore on her way to the cafe. The cafe was next to a very romantic bookstore, and she went in and bought two books she liked. Yvonne looked at Emilia as she walked towards her, and she couldnt help but think of the fresh and surreal heroine of the show. Emelia looked like she could y the part herself. When she was an actress, she wanted to y this kind of role many times, but the director always turned her down. The director said that she is too mature for such a role; the implication is that she is not fresh and refined enough. Seeing Emilia show up like this, Yvonne was very upset. Oh, Emelia, you didnt buy this knock-off from the street, did you? She scoffed as soon as Emilia sat down Im an originator, said Emelia. I support original products. I dont buy knock-offs. Emelia not only made it clear that she had bought a genuine designer brand but also implied that Yvonne had copied her script, which made Yvonnes face turn red. This Emelia, shes getting more and more hateful, when did she be so aggressive? It seems that she was pretending to be a good girl when she was with Julian! Yvonne gritted her teeth in anger, and Emelia duly kindly reminded her, Miss Sullivan, if Im not mistaken, you asked me out today to apologize to me? Emelias words hit Yvonne hard in the heart, and she clenched her fist for a long time to calm her anger. She had not forgotten what her father, Randolph, had said to her as she was leaving the house. She refused to apologize to Emelia, preferring to fight her to the death rather thanpromise and grovel to her. If she were apologizing to someone else, she wouldnt be so ostracized, but it was Emelia, the Emelia she had defeated, the Emelia who had taken the man she wanted to marry She didnt want to apologize. Not a word. But Randolph said, Emelia is now relying on Vincents power, but why would a man of Vincents age protect Emelia like this? Chapter 185 Candlelit Dinner Yvonne was immediately taken in by her fathers suggestion that Emelia was Vincents mistress. Randolph added, You apologize only for now, but with the rumor on her and Vincent, were going to have a chance to destroy themter. When Emelias reputation is ruined, will Julian still want her? Randolphsst words convinced Yvonne topromise on this one, and when she got evidence that Emelia was having an affair with Vincent, she was going to show Emelia whos the boss! Thinking of this, Yvonne put a smile on her face and said kindly to Emelia, Im sorry. Yvonne thought that Emelia would be satisfied with her humble apology. But Emelia shook her head and chuckled. Miss Sullivan, that doesnt seem to be the way to apologize. Yvonne said angrily, What do you want? Emelia said slowly, to apologize to someone, you should first say what you did wrong, then apologize, and finally make a promise that you will never do it again. In my opinion, this is the correct and sincere way to apologize, said Emelia, with the same kind smile on her face, but her request was anything but kind. Yvonne was so angry that she wanted to get up and leave, but eventually, she put up with it. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said quickly, thest time Vincent tried to draft a new book; I shouldnt have hired aputer hacker to attack yourputer and steal your manuscript for myself. Im sorry. I promise Ill never do that to you again. Yvonne said it all at once, as if the faster she spoke, the less guilty she would feel. Emelia didnt argue with her, and she knew Yvonne wasnt sincere; she just needed what Yvonne had said. After being set up by Yvonne so many times, Emelia kept an eye open. She turned on her cell phone recorder before she came in; just to record Yvonne apologizing to her, just in case. Yvonne was vicious. Who knows how Yvonnes going to turn the tables on her! With the evidence in hand, Emelia would not be afraid. I ept your apology, Emelia said to Yvonne, smiling as she hid her feelings well. Yvonne gritted her teeth and sneered back. Then she took her designer bag and left. Emelia, theres still time. After Yvonne left, Emelia took out her phone and saved the recording. Just as she was leaving the coffee shop, Julian called her. Julian said over the phone, Since you asked me to keep your secret during the day, were having dinner tonight. Emelia got it wrongst time anyway. She thought He had been asking for something in return, so Julian just went with it. From now on, whenever she asks him for something, he has to have something in return. Emelia got angry, and couldnt help it, said in furious, Theres no honor in businessmen. Julian was not mad. He even started to joke about this himself. Emelia thought it would be annoying for someone like him to be mocked by others, but now he even started to joke about himself. He did this so that she didnt know how to respond, and Julian added, You dont have to cook tonight. Ill have Ezras restaurant to deliver the food. Julian thought about it, and maybe it was because he was alwaysing to her for free meals, and she had to cook, which was why she was so resistant to having dinner with him, so he offered to let her off the hook this time. All she had to do was eat with him. He was content with that. Whatever, Emelia said, throwing him a line and hanging up. She didnt like contact with him, she didnt want to eat with him, not because she didnt want to cook, but because she really didnt want to have any more contact with him. Julian sent her another message immediately afterward, My ce or your ce? Emelia gritted her teeth as she squeezed her phone, wanting to block him again. Could he not be so weird? Will you eat at my ce or yours? Could he made it sound all the more intimate? Therefore, her once again texted back one word without any emotion, Whatever. Now Julian made his decision, My ce then. Emelia put away her phone and ignored him. At 6 pm, Julian texted Emelia that he was home and the food was ready, so she shoulde over. Emelia reluctantly put on her coat and went out, Julians door was open, and she pushed the door, but found that the house was very dark; Julian did not turn on the light. She took a few more steps forward to the dining room and realized that Julian had set up a candlelit dinner. At each end of the long dining table were delicate candbra with white candles burning on it. The vases on the table were decorated with bunches of roses, and the whole atmosphere was beautiful and romantic. Emelia was stunned in ce for a long time, and when she came back to her senses she turned around and ran out of the room. This is weird. Julians being romantic. All those years they were together, he had never even given her flowers, and now he had this romantic candlelit dinner. Emelia felt a sense of panic in her chest, a mixture of consternation and ineffable emotion that made her instinctively want to flee. And the second she turned around, she bumped into someone, and Julian, who was on his way to get a drink, hugged her. Julian held her in his arms. Why are you running? I remember I forgot to close the door. I need to go back to take a look Go back, take a look, and nevere back. Julian saw right through her lie, hugged her tight, and whispered, I owe you so much, and now Im going to make it up to you one by one. This whole candlelit dinner thing just came to Julian. He didnt know what was wrong with him, and it was as if he had suddenlye to his senses. If he had ever had a problem with this, he would ask Ezra, but this time it suddenly urred to him that he wanted to give her a romantic surprise.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He just instinctively thought, girls like this kind of romance, right? Emelia was stunned in Julians arms because she had no idea that Julian would do something like this, or that he would say something like he wanted to make up for it. And when the two were holding together, there was someone outside the door, What the hell how do you not turn on the lights at night? With a bang, the lights in the room were turned on and Ezra appeared in the Entryway with two bottles of wine in his hand. Emelia frantically tried to free herself from Julians arms, but Julian didnt let go. Ezras face lit up with a meaningful smile when he saw the two of them hugging. Sorry, sorry, carry on. He hastily turned off the light, then shut the door and left. Chapter 186 Making trouble for Julian Hughes together Ezras move made Emelia even more embarrassed. After struggling for a long time, Julian still wouldnt let her go. She was so pissed that she lowered her head and took a bite on his arm. She and her cat were being too arrogant, werent they? Her cat scratched the back of his hand. Before his wound recovered, and now shee to bite his arm again? But he instinctively let go of her because of the pain. Emelia then hurried to the door and opened it. It was at this moment that Ezra walked down the steps of the porch. Julians arms didnt hurt much, but he was furious since Ezras uninvited arrivalpletely ruined his n and the specially prepared candlelight dinner. Even before Ezras arrival, when the atmosphere was just right, he might be able to sessfully kiss Emelia. But Emelia had already opened the door for Ezra. He had no choice but to walk over, ring at Ezra, gritting his teeth with displeasure. He then asked, What are you doing here? With a smile on his face, Ezra raised the wine in his hand at Julian, Im just thinking that when you move in here, you might be lonely. So, Ie here and want to have a drink with you. I didnt expect you to have a date with a gorgeous. Julian responded directly, Who the fuck is lonely? Dont talk about this crap. Ezra said again and again, Okay, fine, I am terribly sorry Im unbearably lonely I am leaving and wont bother you. Do enjoy yourselves. Emelia hurriedly said, Please dont, Mr. Cantillo. Now that you have alreadye here, lets dine together. Emelia didnt want to dine with Julian alone. She really would love to have Ezra dine with them since he had already here. Julian red at her, but Emelia didnt care. She directly went down the steps and pulled Ezra up. Ezra smiled at Julian and said, I couldnt reject such kindness. Julian took a deep breath to suppressed his anger. Then he turned around and enter the door. His candlelight dinners were all fucked up! Ezra was really someone that never makes, but always breaks. Since therere three people in the room, it can no longer be illuminated by candlelight. Julian had no choice but to turned on the light of the room. When Ezra walked into the dining room, he suddenly became speechless. Wasnt Julian preparing a candlelight dinner? Julian was enlightened? Julian tried so hard to arrange a romantic date but this was destroyed by him? Ezra felt a chill on her back. He had a bad feeling that Julian would ask him to the gym for a martial arts training another day. To be honest, all of them were quite good at martial art and boxing. Basically, they could go into a tie in the fighting. But if one of them was pissed off or went crazy, then the other side would definitely be beaten.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ezra had a hunch that Julian wanted to kill him now. Now that Ezra was here, the roses and candlesticks on the dining table certainly need to be taken away. Julian was toozy to even greet Ezra. After taking away the decorations, he sat himself into the dining chair and didnt want to say a word to Ezra. Ezra didnt mind it at all. He went to get the wine ss as if he was at home. He then opened the wine, poured it for the three of them, and introduced the wine he brought, The wine was brought back from abroad. Its still very fresh, and I am bringing it to you and share it with you. I am such a considerate and close friend of you, am I not? Julian gave him a cold look and a sneer. Their friendship ended tonight when Ezra screwed up his first thoughtful candlelight dinner of his life. Emelia thought for a while and said, Since Mr. Cantillo hade here. Let me invite Nina here. Emelia originally nned to invite Nina Sanchez and Maisie Brennan to have dinner and celebrate the move in of her tonight, but Julian insisted on dining with her. And the reason why she proposed to invite Nina here was that she felt a little inappropriate for a woman to eat with two guys. Besides, Nina was more open and outgoing, which could arouse the atmosphere. When Julian heard her words, he frowned and protested in dissatisfaction. She still wanted to invite more people here? Emelia ignored his dissatisfaction and still called Nina. Nina happily agreed without consideration. However, what Emelia and Julian didnt expect was that Nina wasnting here herself, but brought Harry Zink here. Julians face turned angry on the spot. He remembered clearly that Harry admired Emelia and he had visited Emelia in the middle of the nightst time. Emelia was also a little stunned, but Nina exined calmly, We just finished an event together and when we were considering where to have dinner together, you called me at the moment. I think its okay to bring Harry so that we could just celebrate your moving together. The idol drama starred by Nina and Harry was a hit recently. After the filming, the two cooperated with the producer to attend some offline activities so that they can turned more people into the fans of the show. Just after Emelia called her, she turned around and asked Harry, who was beside her, if he wanted to go to dinner with her. And she had already told him that there would be Julian. Nina admitted that she made such a decision just to have fun since this may turn into an awkward scene. Harry loved Emelia, but Julian was also there. She brought the young, handsome and energetic young man there to piss Julian off What a wonderful idea! She wanted to see the unhappy face of Julian. Harry agreed without any hesitation. From Harrys point of view, for one thing, he could meet Emelia. For another, he could confront his love rival Julian, so why not do it? The purpose of the two was surprisingly consistent. Nina and Harry had a high five with a schadenfreude, so the two were ready to go. Julian wanted to kick Harry out, but he couldnt be so rude. He had no choice but let hime in. He then narrowed his eyes and gave Harry a cold and dangerous warning eye before saying, Since youre both here, pleasee in. Harry walked in while showing off his long legs. He then greeted Emelia with handsome and charming smile. My dear Emelia, its been a long time. And youve be more beautiful recently. Julian, who was walking in front, had goosebumps all over his body. He was thinking that the young man nowadays was really shameless. Although he was scolding Harry because of his way of flirting with Emelia like this, he couldnt help but refute Harry, What do you mean by have be beautiful recently? Dont you think she is beautiful all the time? As soon as Julian said this, everyone except himself had goosebumps. Julian, a dignified and arrogant man, actually said such disgusting words, which really surprised them. Especially Emelia, she felt like she would be choked by these words. She winked desperately at Harry, motioning him to stop talking. Leaving her dissuasion behind, Harry smiled gently in the face of Julians unkind gaze and said, Mr. Hughes, you must have found out the beauty of Emelia recently, right? Otherwise, why didnt you cherish your beautiful wife before? Harry didnt show any mercy to Julian at all, and directly exposed howme Julian was in the past. Although Harry was a young rising star and Julian was a business tycoon, Harry wasnt afraid of Julian. This was probably because he still had a rich family to support him, so he is very confident. If Julian banned him in the industry, he could still live well. Being stabbed in the heart like this by Harry, Julians expression was certainly furious. If someone talked to him like this before, he would have kicked him out immediately. But now Julian just sneered and ignored Harry. He could do nothing. Its an undeniable fact that he treated Emelia badly, and he could only bear the critics. Chapter 187 Let’s Party Ezra said to Harry half-jokingly, Young man, dont be so reckless. Be careful that Mr. Hughes may cklist you in the industry. Harry said solemnly, Love has neither status restrictions, nor age restrictions. I wont give up my right to pursue my love just because of younger age or more inferior social statuspared to Mr. Hughes. After Harry finished speaking, he looked at Julian defiantly, If Mr. Hughes cklist me because I was also pursuing Emelia, he would be so mean. Emelia was really upset because of this. Harry and Julian were so tit-for-tat, theres no way of having a happy and harmony dinner together Nina, on the other hand, looked like she was watching a good show. She was having fun with Ezra together on the side. Fortunately, Julian did not continue to argue with Harry, but said to Harry lightly, I wont cklist you. The only thing he want to do was to show Harry how weak and arrogant he was. If Harry wanted to snatch his beloved woman from him, he must fully consider his strength and power. Ezra changed the topic in order to ease the atmosphere, Emelia, I heard that the Dr. Hilgard who helped you with psychotherapyst time also likes Mr. Zink very much. Why dont you ask her toe over too? Ezra said excitedly after mentioning about Dr. Hilgard, Ill invite Arthur Hudgens too. Before Emelia could answer, Julian who was standing by their side was unpleased, Are you trying to have a Party tonight? Besides ruining his candlelight dinner, Ezra now tried to turn his ce into a Party scene? Ezra eximed, I wouldnt had thought about it without your kind reminder. Why dont we have a Party? Having said that, Ezra added regretfully, In my memories, we havent had a decent party for many years. Some of uspletely quit our world of entertainment after they got married. Actually, he is still a traditional man deep in his heart. Ezra said to Emelia like indicating something else, as if he was praising Julian that he was a peerless and outstanding man. Nina picked it up and snorted coldly, Wow, why didnt we know that Mr. Hughes is such a good man who loves his family and his virginity? Its a pity that no one could feel the slightest love of you for your family back then. Nina said unhurried and unperturbed, like a philosopher, To love your family, you must first love the person who construct the family with you. Emelia stopped Nina from talking. It wasnt his fault that Julian didnt love her. Love was something that cant be forced. Nina ttened her lips, and still deliberately voted against Julian, supporting Ezras proposal, I agree to hold a Party with all my heart. If Mr. Hughes doesnt like the idea, we can do it in Emelias house just next door. At least, they could go to her ce. They had plenty of ce to hold the party. With so many people, Julian can neither get close to Emelia, nor try to pursue her. Its really a great fun of her life to make trouble for Julian in a group. Harry followed Ninas word closely and said, I agree too. After Harry finished speaking, all three of them looked at Julian and Emelia, waiting for their answers. Emelia had no choice but said, Then the minority should follow the decision of the majority. It was obvious that the two of them were the main characters of celebrating the housewarming today, but they had to listen to others. But Emelia thought it would be nice to have a little fun. She had said about inviting Jean Hilgard to dinner before. Since Harry happened to be there tonight, this party could save a lot of trouble. Julian was dissatisfied with Emeliaspromise. But he didnt say anything with his face looking away. This was an acquiescence to the decision of holding a Party. Emelia had agreed on the decision. Was there any point of objecting the n for him? So Ezra, being all things to all people, began to contact Arthur Hudgens. He also called his restaurant at his convenience and asked his men to bring more dishes, desserts and fruits up here. With more people gathering around, there would be more food required. After Emelia invited Jean through the phone, Ezra suddenly said, Arent you having a good rtionship with Maisie? Why dont you call her? After Ezra said that, Julian suddenly turned around and stared at Ezra, with warning in his eyes. He told Ezra to stop messing around with Maisie. But now Ezra asked Emelia to invite Maisie here? Ezra shook his shoulders, Im just reminding Emelia that, dont forget friends. Emelia didnt notice anything wrong. She walked aside and called Maisie and Maisie replied that she woulde to the Partyter. Half an hourter, the staff of Ezra restaurant delivered a lot of delicious food here again. Everyone who was supposed to participated in the party also arrived. When Maisie knocked on the door, it was Ezra who opened the door for her. Since it was not work time, Maisie was in casual clothes. Now that she had shed off her sophisticated makeup and clothes in the workce, she was actually just a 26-year-old young girl.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ezra looked at the fresh and clean girl in front of him, he was slightly startled. Maisie greeted him politely and distantly, Mr. Cantillo. After she finished speaking, she walked into the house. She should have just taken a shower before she came here. When she stepped pass Ezra, the fragrance prated into his nostrils, turning him on. Ezra thought hes gone too far. The more Julian didnt let him get along with Maisie, the more he wanted to get close to her. The more he thought about it, the more unbearable he felt. Recently, he has lost interest in other women. This really happening as the old saying goes Mankind, always felt that the harder to acquire something, the more precious that thing would be. Arthur and Jean almost arrived at the same time. They met each other in front of Building 28 after parking their cars. At one-point, Arthur thought he was wrong, stared at Jean in surprise and asked, Why are you here? When Ezra called him, Ezra just asked him toe over and celebrate Julians move to the new house. And they could also congratte to Julian for bing neighbors with Emelia, so that he could have a better chance in winning her back. He thought the party would be just the three of them and Emelia. Phil Henderson had taken his beloved wife abroad recently to avoid Julians mother who kept on asking him to be thewyer for Caroline Hughes. Ezra didnt tell him that Jean woulde, if he had known about this, he would probably Maybe he would stille here. Compared to his surprise, Jean was very calm, Emelia invited me over for dinner. After Jean finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows and added, And I am here to visit my idol at my convenience and ask him for an autograph. Arthur suddenly turns nervous, Your idol? Who was that? Jean said in a good mood, Of course its Harry. After Jean finished speaking, she stepped past Arthur and headed into the house. Arthur was startled and angry. He was startled because he didnt understand how Harry could be here. Who brought him here? Someone who tried to start a war? He was angry at Jean because of the happy look on her face just now. He didnt forget the dirty words Jean saidst time. Something about how 30-year-old women could also fell in love with young men and so on. In such a big party tonight, if that two drank some alcohol, something might happen between the two of them. Chapter 188 So Open Thinking of this, Arthur turned and hurried into the house. He was going to stay by Jeans side tonight, not giving her a chance to flirt with Harry. As soon as Arthur entered the house, Ezra said to him, Youre thest one to arrive here. Yourete, and youll be fined three shots. Arthur raised his head and drank three sses of alcohol without hesitation. Ezra couldnt react to what had happened. He was just saying this to make a joke. He didnt intend to make Arthur actually drink three shots in a row. Julian standing by their side frowned slightly and reminded Arthur, Are you sure you can handle these three drinks? Arthur hadnt drunk or smoked because of his profession, especially alcohol. Because he had to be prepared for being called up for emergency surgery at any time. So Julian and the others thought that Arthur couldnt drink that much drink. Besides, drinking alcohol was something that needs practice. He and Ezra have been in the business all the year round, and they have taken part in all kinds of parties a lot. Even though they couldnt drink that much alcohol, they had made much progress after all these drinking. Sure enough, everyone could see Arthur raised his hand and pinched his forehead like a drunkard. But he still said bravely, Im fine. Arthur was indeed an average drinker, but he was just a little impulsive thanks to his anger towards Jean. Arthur drank three sses of alcohol in a row, but Jean, who was standing aside, didnt even look at him. Instead, she smiled and said to Emelia, Come on, introduce me to the handsome guy. Arthur was speechless. What should he do if he wants three more shots? Emelia knew that something must had happened between Jean and Arthur. But when she asked Arthurst time if he was interested in Jean, Arthur denied it. So Emelia ignored Arthurs feelings and introduced Jean to Harry, This is Jean, a psychologist from the Psychology Department of the Riverside City Hospital. Hello Dr. Hilgard, Im Harry Zink. Harry looked very charming when he smiled. He lived to the expectation of an idol graduated from a boy group, with amazing appearance and personality. Hello. Jean also smiled vividly with her eyebrows bent, It may be a little embarrassing to tell you, but I am indeed your fan. No one stipted that the thirty-year-old woman cant appreciate a twenty-year-old boy. There were many fans that were even older than her now. As soon as Jean finished her word, Arthur said bluntly, Then why did you say that if you feel embarrassed? Emelia, Julian and Ezra, all of them knew about the history of Arthur and Jean, so they werent surprised by Arthurs reaction. But Maisie and Nina were stunned. Both of them looked at Arthur at the same time. In their impression, Arthur has always been a gentle and elegant elite doctor. The way he spoke and behaved were all polite. How could he be so rude to Jean? Not to mention that Jean was also ady. Jean ignored Arthurs rude word. However, she smiled again, took out her phone and said to Harry, Can we take a picture together? Arthurs expression turned angrypletely. This woman was really cocky! Harry certainly did not refuse Jeans request, No problem.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After Harry finished speaking, he walked over to Jean. And Jean handed the phone to Emelia naturally and asked Emelia to take a photo of them. Emelia felt Arthurs mournful gaze shot at her like a sword. But she resisted the pressure of Arthurs gaze and took a few quick pictures. When they were taking photos, Jean and Harry were so close and smiling so brightly that Arthur looked away. When Emelia had just returned the phone to Jean after taking the photo, Harry suddenly asked her and said, Dr. Hilgard, please help me take some pictures with my dear sister Emelia. This time, it was Julian who was putting on a painful expression. Is this party tonight held to help them meet idols or take photos? Jean certainly agreed. Emelia stood beside Harry, but Harry leaned forward a little and said, It makes your face look smaller when taking pictures like this. Julian felt goosebumps all over his body. All of these were because of Harry. Nowadays, these young people didnt concentrate on their career, but concentrate on learning how to please women all day long. After Jean finished taking pictures of them, she protested to Harry with a smile, When you were taking pictures with me just now, why didnt you step forward to make my face look small? Jeans jealous look almost pissed Arthur to death. He sneered and said to Jean, Dr. Hilgard, if the hospital leaders know your behavior right now, will you be fired? Jean confronted his gaze and asked, Whats wrong with me? Not well behaved. Arthur was about to say the word bitchy, but luckily, he didnt. Jeans expression was full of innocence, Is there any regtions in our hospital that demand the doctors not take part in idol worship? Besides, theres no leader see this, right? Arthur opened his mouth but was speechless. Shit, he was her greatest leader, he was the owner of the hospital. After the whole process of picturing, the group sat down. The so-called Party officially started. Everyone was chatting while eating. The desire of gossip was burning in Ninas heart. She nced at Arthur, and then nced at Jean next to her, and then asked, Dr. Hudgens, Dr. Hilgard, do you two know each other before? No! Yes! Two voices sounded at the same time. It was Arthur who said No, not knowing who he was madding at in his tone. And it was Jean who answered Yes with confidence. Nina said as if she had known everything, Then they should know each other. And there must have been some chemistry happened before. But it was Arthur who didnt get out from the rtionship. Jean smiled and exined to Nina, Dr. Hudgens and I both work in the Riverside City Hospital. Of course we know each other. Jean gave this exnation, erasing her past rtionships with Arthur and only acknowledging the current rtionship. Nina shook her shoulders, Thats right. Seeing that Arthur was angry all night, Ezra made the situation even worse again deliberately. He looked at Jean and asked, Dr. Hilgard, can you tell me why you are attracted by Harry? The young men now were so attractive. As the older one, we need to follow their steps and learn. Jean praised Harry without hesitation, He looks handsome, has a good temperament, and has excellent ability in his field. Thank you, Dr. Hilgard. Harrys lips curled into a charming smile, humbly epting Jeanspliment, I will keep trying my best in the future. In fact, Jean wasnt oveplimenting him. Harry was one of the most outstanding stars among both the boy groups he stayed in and the stars of his age. Originally, he was just a singer and a dancer. But now he was marching towards the filming industry, and his achievements have also attracted much attention. The urban youth drama which was starred by him and Nina had just finished airing. The handsome and manly image in the drama was a tremendous sess in the past summer. And he had gained a group of fans with his strength. Arthur snorted contemptuously. Everyone on the spot was very good at their own business. He, Julian and Ezra, everyone of them was very capable of their business Every single one of them was the leader in their respective industries. How could Jean proudly say that Harry has an excellent business ability. The only thing he could do was just singing and acting, right? He didnt need anything else. Harry Zink didnt excellent ability, but an excellent face! Chapter 189 How Enviable! Nina nced at Arthur as if she was longing for a show. And then she went onplimenting Harry, As a partner who has cooperated with Harry, Ipletely agree with what Dr. Hilgard said. Harry is outstanding and very capable. Wasnt he, Emelia? Nina stroke Emelia, and then continued, By the way, the character of the young and manly guy I coborated with Harry in this scene was also chosen by Emelia. After Nina finished her word, Julian looked at Emelia without any expression. He didnt expect that she still had the kindness of promoting Harry. Well, well Also, the reason why she chose Harry to y this role must be that she has admired Harry very much at that time. Thinking of this, Julians heart suddenly felt sad for himself. Harry also looked at Emelia, with his eyes filled with affection, Yes, Emelia is my savor. No, no. Emelia hurriedly denied, I just consider that you are very suitable for it from the perspective of screenwriter. As for what you have achieved now, thats the bonus of your struggle. Emelia heard that when Harry got the role, he even went to a teacher to learn acting, and when filming, every eyenguage and every little movement was designed after careful consideration. Ezra turned to Maisie on the opposite side, with azy and casual smile, Mays, are you a fan girl? Maisie replied without any hesitation, Yes. Oh? She seemed to be cold and m, instead of being ignorant and irrational. Maisie said lightly, My idol is Mr. Hughes. The expression on Ezras face instantly turned into something impossible to describe. What on earth would he ask her the question? Isnt this turning himself into a joker? Her idol was his best friend, which was really enviable. But he still added calmly, So you like the sessful elites like us. He deliberately instructed her to think about how her preferences and his characteristics match. But Maisie looked at him with a smile, I mainly admire Mr. Hughes attitude towards rtionships. Although the reason why Julian and Emelias marriage broke up was partly because of Julians ambiguous rtionship with Yvonne. Maisie, as Julians confidant, knew that Julian was innocent and single-minded. During the three-year marriage with Emelia, Julian had a few times that he deliberately did not rify Yvonnes rtionship because of his anger. Although this was very bad for Emelia, in fact, he had never done anything across the line to Yvonne. But Ezras scandal has never ended. Even he himself admitted that he has no ns to get married. One great leader once said that a love without marriage is hooliganism. Judging by Ezras attitude towards rtionships, he was obviously a hooligan, which ispletely different from Julian. Although Maisies word was an understatement, Ezra was hit in the heart by her word so hard How could it She actually disliked him. Nina covered her mouth and chuckled. She even teased Maisie by saying, Maisie, dont appreciate Mr. Hughes attitude towards love. His present characteristics was because he only knows how to cherish his emotional attitude after he lost it. After Nina finished speaking, sheughed first, which caused Julian to re at her for a while. Fortunately, Nina hurriedly eased the atmosphere of everyone, Come on, guys, lets enjoy the food and drinks. No more gossip, that wont do anything good to our friendship. Nina then could tell that for more or less, everyone in the room except her, had vague rtionships and gossips before. However, just when Nina thought she was safe for the question, her agent Sherlyn Lansdale called her. Sherlyns voice almost copsed, My deardy, whats the matter with you and Harry? Nina was confused, Whats going on? Sherlyn said, Some reporters had taken the photo of you entering the samemunity where you lived in the same car with Harry. And you havente out yet. So they were reporting about that you two are together in the reality. And something else such as you two having an amazing night in your room. These reporters were too bullshit. Nina and Harry were indeed sent into the viplex together by an exclusive car from a sponsor, but they came directly to Julians ce without even entering Ninas house. All the bullshit about having a hot and charming night? They were still dining now, okay? Sherlyn added, Its all on the headline now, what should we do? The urban drama starred by Nina and Harry had just finished airing. Their perfect love in the drama had attracted countless fans. It is not bad news to hear the spread of such scandal at this time. They could even take the opportunity to hype it up. But Nina said firmly, What should we do? It must be rified as fast as we can. Cameron Dauster had already resented her for taking money from his mother. If she acquiesced in her rtionship with Harry for the sake of promoting the drama, wouldnt Cameron hate her even more? Therefore, she has been refusing to have any scandal with anyone in the entertainment industry over the past few years. And because of this, she has offended many filmmakers and investors. If it wont for these troubles, she might be the top star in the industry earlier. This time, too, she had to rify immediately. Sherlyn had always been on her side before, but this time she wasnt so sure, Actually I think- Sherlyn was interrupted by Nina before she could finish her words, I dont want to know what you think, I want you to follow my order. Sherlyn, She originally wanted to say that now this urban drama was going viral. The love affair between she and Harry could win the support of tens of thousands of fans of the drama. This time, they could even give up some principles to do this for the promotion, but Nina directly rejected it. Like Sherlyn, Harrys agent also had the same idea. Harry finally became popr thanks to this show. His agent really wanted to take advantage of the poprity of this show to promote his poprity to a new level. The reason Harrys agent was willing to set up this love affair was because it was Nina. Let alone the other things, Ninas looks and her temperament were really outstanding. She was indescribably beautiful. By using Ninas already hard-earned poprity, it is enough for Harry to join a higher level. But he didnt expect Harry to reject the proposal without hesitation and wanted to rify the scandal with Nina bluntly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She wasnt my girl. I dont want my feelings to be tainted by the slightest interest. Harry made a solemn statement word for word, making his agent so angry that his agent hung up the phone. Harry and Nina both received calls from their agents. Everyone could guess what happened from the general content of their calls. Ezra took out his mobile phone and sighed after reading the trending on Instagram, Its obviously that this is a gathering of so many people. Dont we all deserve reporting and saying? Enlighted by Ezras words, a good idea came to Ninas mind. She said to Ezra excitedly, Mr. Cantillo, please rify for us. Take a picture of our party and add your text just now. This rification is absolutely perfect! Chapter 190 My Dream Lover Its a good idea. Ezra agreed to Ninas proposal with pressure. Ezra is still willing to help with this kind of effort.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I have something to tell you. Harry got up, pulled Nina aside and said sternly, I want to add something else in my rification myself. Nina whispered, Arent you going to take the opportunity to confess your love to Emelia? Before Harry could say anything, Nina said kindly, If you do this, firstly, your agent and the boss of thepany will strangle you; and secondly, Julian will kill you. Not to mention that Emelia now has a titr boyfriend, Viggo Johansen. Harry pursed his lips, then lowered his eyes and said sadly, I really want to do this, but I also need to consider her feelings. Since she returned to homnd, she has been on the trending again and again. I dont want to push her into the spotlight again. He could ignore all the money in the entertainment industry, but he couldnt ignore Emelias feelings. Emelia has just taken off in the screenwriting industry and has a bright future ahead. He couldnt destroy her. But he didnt want to suppress his emotions like this. He needed an outlet. If he couldnt express it explicitly, he may do it indirectly, as long as she could understand him. Nina nced at him meaningfully, and teased, Yo, I didnt know that you are so considerate. Harry looked at her seriously and asked, Do you also think that Im too young to get into that rtionship at all? Thats not true. Nina denied his words. I just think that, you and Viggo would still have a chance without Julian. But you know, now that Julian has also started to get her back. You and Viggo have little chance of winning. Ninas words were heart-wrenching but pertinent, After all, she was the one who was once the precious of his life If Julian can cherish her in the future- Nina didnt say the whole sentences, but its obvious to understand what she meant. When Emelia first returned to homnd, Nina really supported Harry and Viggo. Thats because she felt that both of them were in love with Emelia sincerely. Any one of them was stronger than Julian, the heartless man. At that time, Nina also thought that Julian and Emelia would never get along with each other for the rest of their lives. After all, Emelia made him quite disgraced when they divorced. But she has never ever thought that Julian would entangle Emelia with a brazen temperament. His attitude was as humble as possible. Sometimes, even Nina was moved by his detailed arrangement. Harry looked away and said unconvincingly, No matter who would she eventually choose, I tried my best to pursue her, and I would have no regrets in the future. Nina had to ask him, Then how are you going to rify? Harry said, I thought about a few lines. My dream lover, she is talented women. She is as gently as a flouting water. Her beautiful eyes could make people drown in her smiles. She is graceful, gentle and elegant. What Harry said had nothing to do with Nina at all. Because Nina was indeed beautiful, sharply beautiful. She was neither even close to gentle, nor like flouting water at all. Besides, she was not gentle and elegant at all. So careful audiences could tell at a nce that Nina was not the dream lover of him. Then, this would certainly help rify the rtionships between them. With photo of everyone invited to the party posted by Ezra, the scandal will be defeated. Nina pretended to be dissatisfied and protested, That is to say, I dont have any of the good characteristics you said, right? Harryughed, You can write anything about your beloved charming man being mature and considerate. In short, you can write whatever you want without mentioning me. Its okay to nder me. as long as we can rify the scandal, everything would be okay. Nina thought Harrys idea was a good idea. Because it just happened that she could also use this rification to confess her love to the man in her heart indirectly. Although he was far abroad, she still has to express her heart, so that she could pave the way to win him back in the future. For so many years, she was afraid that he would forget her or that he would not be able to see her across the ocean, so she tried her best to be famous, all the way to the top position now, and to the position where anything she done could turned into a headline. Nina and Harry hit it off. After a high-five, both of they held their phones and kept on typing. Five minutester, both of them posted a Twitter, Harrys Twitter content was identical to his description above. But Nina sent: My Prince Charming, although you are now far across the ocean, you are always the only one in my heart. Nina didnt try too hard to portray the image of her Prince Charming, but the information of you are far across the ocean, could exclude Harry once and for all. After the respective rifications of the two fake couples were posted on Twitter, there was a heated discussion on the Inte, and the trending once again went viral. Just a nce of ordinary inte user, they could tell the dream lover and the Prince Charming of the two were obviously not each other. This was the rification of the scandal of they sleeping together or something. Shortly after, Ezra, who was obviously a ck horse of the industry but often made headlines on the entertainment page because of his scandals with celebrities anddies, also posted a Twitter with a very wronged tone: Its obviously a gathering party of so many people, dont we deserve our titles?? Theres a photo of seven or eight people at the party attached to the post. But the people in the photo, except Harry, Nina, Ezra and himself, were all mosaicked. Julian, Arthur, Jean, Emelia and Maisie, after all were not someone who like to show off their faces. And in the photo, Nina and Harry were not sitting together at all. So that no one would keep on doubting the scandal between Nina and Harry anymore, which was clear enough. Nina and Harry were in a good mood, but someone was in an awful mood. That man was Julian. He was looking down at the tweet Harry had posted with his phone in his hand. Gorgeous but still elegant; always be a gentledy but never give up on her dignity. He knew that Harry was confessing to Emelia. She was the women in the tweet Are these young people now so good at describing and writing poems? They could even use such a urate but beautiful word? Really hateful. While clenching his teeth, he saw Harry standing up with a toast again, and said to Emelia affectionately, Sister Emelia, I toast you, cheers. Emelia also saw Harrys confessions Twitter. She also knew that Harrys words were all to describe her, but she was very ufortable. Especially, when Julian looked at her with such a warning eyes, as if she was about to cheat on him. But she still stood up with her ss in hand, and said with a soft smile, Okay. After clinking sses with Harry, she was about to drink the wine. Julian, who was sitting next to her across from Nina, suddenly got up and took her ss. Without saying a word, he raised his head and drank the wine in her ss. Whats wrong with him? Thats her wine ss! She had just drunk several sses of wine from that ss, but he drank it without hesitation. Julian sat down after drinking. Everyone was thinking that he would say something after drinking for Emelia. But he was ying with his lighter as if nothing had happened, without saying a word. This is embarrassing. Of course, it wasnt Julian who was embarrassed. Harry was the embarrassed one instead. Chapter 191 Struggle to Get Their Lovers Back Harry had originally wanted to toast to Emelia, but Julian had drunk hers. How could he not be embarrassed when he was left standing there? Emelia was rather embarrassed as well. Julian was simply too detestable. Fortunately, Jean stood up in time and said to Harry with a smile, Ill drink with you. Jean called herself sister affectionately, causing Arthur almost spit out the wine in his mouth. When he looked unhappily at Jean, he saw that she had already clinked sses with Harry and started drinking. Harry took advantage of the steps that Jean had given him and looked gratefully at her. Jean returned a smile. The interaction between the two made Arthur feel that they were flirting. Emelia didnt drink any more, because she didnt want to touch the wine ss used by Julian. If it werent for so many people, she would have really brought a ss of wine to pour on his face and punish him for being so rude. Nina and Emelia sat together. She leaned over and whispered to Emelia, I have a hunch that Mr. Hughes and his friends are all destined to have a hard time pursuing their lovers. Look at Arthur, he looks like he wants to tear Jean Hilgard into pieces. Obviously, he used the wrong way. Which girl would like to be treated like this? And I think even if he purses her with all his heart, Dr. Hilgard may not be with him. As for Mr. Cantillo, the more cynical he is now, the more he will pay for it in the future. Emelia whispered, When did you be an emotional expert? Nina said the same as before. Ive yed in too many love scenes, so I can naturally understand many things from them. After so many years of debut, she had yed all kinds of roles. Every role had its own fate. It was said that acting was like life, and life was like acting. With the change of each character, her temperament had also be much calmer. Emelia sighed softly and said, Arthur did use the wrong way. If Arthur really wanted to keep an eye on Jean, it was absolutely impossible for him to deal with Jean in such a way. Nina nodded and said, In regards to this point, Arthur was not as perceptive as Julian. At the very least, after Julian saw through his own thoughts, he is now sincerely pursuing you and trying to get you back. Nina snorted again, Arthur didnt fullyprehend it, perhaps it was because he didnt feel enough pain. The party hadsted until veryte at night. In the end, the only person who were sober were Emelia, and Julian was also okay. Harry was picked up by his manager. Maisie and Jean each called a designated driver. Arthur simplyy drunk on the sofa. Ezra originally wanted to stay at Julians ce, but when he saw Maisie call the designated driver, he got up and said that he would go with Maisie. As for Nina, she was so drunk that she was brought back to her own house next door by Emelia. Watching Emelia leaving with Nina without even turning her head, Julian raised his hand and squeezed his forehead. Since he drank the ss of her wine, she had never said a word to him. She was angry. He felt a headache about this. He didnt want Emelia to drink that ss of wine with Harry. He didnt want her to have the slightest interaction with Harry, so hed snatched her wine and drank it on the spot out of impulse.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Now, he had to pay the price of his impulse again. Julian went home with a headache, thinking about how to coax her tomorrow. The next morning, Julian, who was neatly dressed and ready to go out to work, saw a worker driving a car in front of the Emelias home, with several ornamental nts on the truck. Emelia, who looked so gentle and soft in her pajamas, was signing for the packages at the door. Julian walked over and asked, Who gave those to you? Emelia ignored him. Julian felt embarrassed. He remembered that he had offended herst night, and she was still angry with him. The worker beside him said with a smile, A Mr. Johansen gave these to Miss Jones. He said that his girlfriend has just moved to a new house and needs this kind of green nt to purify the air. A gift from Johansen? His girlfriend? That must be Viggo Johansen. Julians lips curled into a cold smile. Viggo Johansen was really pretentious. Sending green nts for purifying the air? It seemed that he took every opportunity to impress Emelia. He was too scheming, he even wanted to fawn on Emelia when he was no here. After Emelia signed, she handed the notebook to the worker and said, Please help me move in. Thank you. After said to the worker, Emelia decided to enter the room, pretending that there wasnt a living person in front of her, like Julian. Julian had no choice but to stop her. He looked down at her and said without any temper, Im sorry forst night. Emelia looked up at him and sneered. If an apology is useful, why do we need the police? Julian was speechless. Emelia was really annoyed by his so-called apology, so she angrily said such words to stop him, and then bypassed him and went back to the house. He knew that it wasnt appropriate to do so, but he still ignored it, making her and Harry both feel quite awkward at that time. What could he make up for after apologizing? Julian, who was left outside, took a deep breath and turned to leave. Nina had drunk too muchst night and was still sleeping in the bedroom upstairs. Emelia ordered the workers to ce a few green nts and then called Viggo. Thank you for giving me the nts. Theyre just what I need. Emelia hadnt contacted Viggo since she moved over yesterday. He mustve learned from the trending news about Harry and Nina on Twitterst night that they were having dinner together. Viggo said gently, I knew youd just moved over and didnt have time to arrange these things. Ill help you if I can. After thinking for a while, Emelia exined to Viggo, Last night, we Emelia, as I said, you dont need to exin anything to me. I believe you. Viggo interrupted her in time. But now that Viggo trusted her so much, Emelia suddenly thought back to that morning when she and Julian had almost lost the control. Instantly, she felt even more guilty. Although she was just a nominal girlfriend of him, she didnt seem to have done enough. She really couldnt continue to be in such a weird interaction mode with Julian. In her heart, she swore to herself that she must draw a clear line with him. Emelia asked again about Viggos mothers physical condition. Viggo said sadly, As usual. Or it could be said that her condition was getting worse and worse. Chemotherapy tortured his mother badly, but he had hidden all these from Emelia. He was very grateful that Emelia had promised to be his nominal girlfriend to help his mother leave without regret. He would not ask too much from her. Viggo added, Ill go back in a few days and start shooting Princess Lenia. Emelia said worriedly, But your mother Viggo replied, We have tried the best to apany her. Besides, she doesnt want me to stop all my work. Since the early work is done, and I cant let everyone wait for me. Emelia didnt say anything else. Chapter 192 Can I Reject That? After the call, Emelia went to prepare breakfast and called Nina to get up for dinner. While they were leisurely eating breakfast, someone rang the doorbell of Emelia. Emelia opened the door in confusion. The person standing outside was the manager of a household brand, followed by several workers carrying boxes. The salesgirl smiled and said to Emelia, Mr. Hughes ordered a few sets of tableware and pots here and asked us to send them here. What was Julian doing? Was it because he had just seen Viggo give her a green nt, and then he also wanted to give her something? Before Emelia could react, the worker ordered the workers to carry the two boxes into Emelias living room. Nina walked over curiously. When she bent down and opened the box, there were two sets of exquisite bowls and tes, as well as a few pots. They were all of the fashionable style. Nina couldnt help but sigh, I have to admit that Julian was quite considerate this time. He knows that you like these things, so he has made them for you. Emelia did like these utensils, especially those which were the most fashionable of the trend. She was very satisfied them. The manager then handed another exquisitely packed box to Emelia and said, Mr. Hughes specially asked us to bring this cup here. When Emelia opened it, she waspletely stunned. This was because this was the one which had been shattered by Julianst time. At that time, her heart ached so much. Nina eximed, Oh my god, Julian actually found someone to duplicate exactly the same one. In addition to shock, Emelia asked Nina, How did you know? Thus, Nina told Emelia that Julian had asked her for the photo of the cup. However, at that time, Nina thought that it was a unique piece of item that Emelia had brought from abroad, so there was no way they could find another one. And it would be quite difficult to make an identical one. Nina didnt expect Julian to actually recreate an identical one. She truly admired him. For a moment, Emelia was at a loss for words. She didnt expect that Julian would actually have the shattered mug in his mind. The sales manager smiled and said to her, Well, our task has beenpleted. I hope you like our products. The sales manager turned around and left as she spoke. Emelia stopped her. Cant I refuse to ept it?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just as Emelia swore that she would draw a clear line between them, but he had given her a pile of tableware. She didnt want to ept this gift. The sales manager said awkwardly, Miss Jones, if you say that, we will be in a dilemma Emelia thought for a moment and said, Forget it. Thank you for your hard work. She had bettermunicate with Julian directly. There was no need to make things difficult for these staff members. After closing the door, Emelia stood there looking at the pile of things with a worried expression on his face. Nina asked in confusion, Why dont you ept it? You can just give him somethingter. Emelia sighed. I cant afford it. Thest time she gave him an expensive pen, Emelia felt her purse was crying. Ninaughed. Theres no need to give him anything valuable. As long as its a gift from you, even a piece of paper will satisfy him. And, do you think he will allow you to refuse his gift? Hearing Ninas words, Emelia gave up the thought of giving Julian back. Thats right, his personality was so overbearing. If she were to return, he would definitely find an excuse to send it over. Nina suggested, Why dont you use this set of tableware he gave you to make a delicious meal for him to taste? Emelia had a headache. Just forget it. I really dont want to get close to him anymore. If she cooked for him personally, it would be hard to exin their rtionship. While they were talking, Emelias cell phone rang. It was a strange number from another ce. Emelia picked it up. She didnt expect the person on the phone to be Oliver Jones. Emelia, I heard that youve adopted a big shot as your adopted father? Oliver Jones asked excitedly on the phone. Emelia frowned and said coldly, What did that have to do with you? Except for a few people close to her, no one else knew that Vincent Longerich recognized her as his adopted daughter. Jones was no longer in Riverside City. How could he know about this? Almost in the next second, Emelia thought of the person who had told Oliver Jones about this: Yvonne. Randolph Sullivan knew that Vincent Longerich had recognized her as his foster daughter. They must have told Oliver about it, because they knew how greedy Oliver and Taylor were. Oliver said shamelessly, Of course it had something to do with me. I am your adoptive father. Although you have made a clean break with me, you should also arrange for me to meet your new adopted father, right? One is your adopted father in the past, and the other is your adopted father now. We are fated, right? For some reason, Emelia always felt that there was a kind of obscene tone in his words, especially when he said adopted father. Emelia bluntly pointed out, You just want money again, dont you? Oliverughed. Since youre so clear-minded, then I wont stand on ceremony. I heard that that person is a big shot from the capital. Its necessary for him to give us some money, isnt it? After saying that, Oliver spoke in a low voice, Emelia, youre quite capable. After leaving Julian, youll be able to get close to a big shot from the capital! Emelia was extremely angry and simply hung up the phone. Olivers tone was too dirty, and his words implied that her rtionship with Vincent was improper. Emelia couldnt stand it anymore. She didnt even want to say a word to Oliver. She didnt expect Oliver to call her so shamelessly and ask for money. Nina was also extremely angry. Its true that the most despicable person is invincible! Nina continued, Didnt Julian warn themst time? Emelia took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then firmly said, Oliver and Taylor can do anything for money. He suddenly called me today to harass me, Yvonne and Randolph Sullivan must had given them benefits, or Julians parents arranged it. Those people hated her so much, especially Gerhard Hughes and Heather Duncan. Many times, whenever Emelia thought of Gerhard Hughes, Heather Duncan, and Caroline Hughes, she wished she could stay as far away from Julian as possible. What was the point of sacrificing Julians family for being together with him? Nina could sense her disappointment. She walked forward and gently hugged her, saying, Dear, love and marriage are firstly a matter two people, and then of two families. As long as Julian is loyal to you, it doesnt matter whether others like you or not. Emelia couldnt help butugh at Ninas words, What are you talking about? Its as if Ive always rejected Julian just because his family doesnt like me. First, I didnt care about him, then I didnt care about his family, so I fell out with Caroline Hughes and his parents. Chapter 193 Fight for Emelia You are right. Nina gently hugged her and said, God will take care of the bitches. Emelias spection was right. The reason why Oliver and Taylor went to harass her was indeed that they had taken money. The father and son had a very poor life after being driven out of Riverside City by Julian. Unexpectedly, they received a call from Heather Duncan. Heather said that as long as they kept harassing Emelia and making her unhappy, she would continue to give them money. So the father and son immediately agreed. Taylor looked at the money he had just received from his bank card and couldnt help but sigh. Emelia blocked our way to make money, but she also brought us money. Because of Emelia, Julian drove them out of Riverside City, and also because of Emelia, Heather sent them money. Oliver sneered and said, Julian fought against his parents for such an unknown woman and sent his sister to prison. What a fool. After Oliver words, Taylor suddenly jumped up excitedly. Dad, I suddenly have a good idea. Oliver raised his eyes, indicating for him to continue. Taylor grinned, Julian cares so much about Emelia. If we were to abduct her and threaten him for a sum of money, Julian would have to save her with money, wouldnt he? Upon hearing the money, Olivers eyes lit up. However, he could still calm down. After thinking for a while, he said in a low voice, We cant take the risk. Now that Heather Duncan provided us with money, its better for us to be safe first. Taylor added, I do want to extort a huge sum of money from Julian and then go abroad. Do you think its easy to go abroad? Oliver did not agree with Taylors suggestion. Taylor thought for a while and felt that Olivers words made sense. He didnt know where they could go, and there was thenguage barrier and a bunch of other troubles. On the contrary, Emelia, ever since she was a child, Oliver had never been cared about her studies. But in the end, she was able to be the top student of her school. The reason why Heather had targeted Emelia in this way was to vent her anger. Because of Vincents pressure, Carolines case could not be dealt with secretly. She was gonna be punished ording to thew. Heather also inquired about Carolineswyer in detail that what Caroline would experience in the end.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thewyer said that Carolines behavior did form a kidnapping, but fortunately, she did not cause any substantial harm to Emelia in the end, so she might be sentenced to probation first. In other words, she did not need to go to jail. As long as she abided by thew during the period, she was basically free after the period. Heather heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, Caroline didnt have to go to prison to be tortured. Caroline had been spoiled by her since she was born. How could she bear the pain of being in prison? However, even if Caroline eventually received the probation, she didnt intend to let Emelia go. Because her daughters reputation had beenpletely ruined by this matter, However, Heather hadpletely realized that even if this had not happened, her precious daughters reputation hadl ong been ruined by herself. Almost all the famous families in Riverside City would not consider marrying Caroline. However, Heather put all the me on Emelia. She could only me Emelia for having Carolines record unclean. Therefore, she tried her best to make Emelia unhappy. It was the result of Heathers discussion with Yvonnes mother, Rosalind Longman. Although Julian had an unpleasant rtionship with Yvonne and Randolph Sullivan, it did not affect the rtionship between Randolph and Gerhard. However, they had made use of the greed of Oliver and Taylor, and they also underestimated their greed. After a discussion, Oliver and Taylor contacted Vincent privately, trying to rip Vincent off again. After Vincent received a call from Oliver, he was quite surprised at first. May I know who you are? Oliver went straight to the point. I heard that youre Emelias new adopted father? Vincent frowned when he heard Olivers tone. He could naturally hear the malice in his voice. However, he still maintained a good self-cultivation and enough calmness. Who are you? Oliver said, I am Oliver, Emelias adoptive father. Vincent was silent for a moment. Then he raised his eyebrows and said faintly, Really? Oliver thought that Vincent would say a few more words, but they didnt expect that Vincent would be silent after this. He had no way but to take the initiative to say, Well. Now that you recognize her as your adopted daughter, shouldnt we meet? Fearing that Vincent would not understand, Oliver added, Or, should you give us some gifts to recognize our rtions as rtives? Oliver thought that Vincent would be annoyed, but Vincent agreed without hesitation. Okay. Oliver was shocked. On the phone, they said in disbelief, What? You said okay? Vincent evenughed. Yes, I also think we should meet and I shall bring you a gift. Over the telephone, Oliver could not see Vincents disdain on his face. Vincent was worried that he wouldnt be able to find Oliver and Taylor to settle the score. Vincents own child had been bullied and schemed by Oliver and Taylor. Every time he thought about it, he was so enraged that his chest ached. Vincent had heard that Oliver and Taylor had been expelled from Riverside City by Julian some time ago. Before Vincent could find someone to inquire about their whereabouts, he did not expect that Oliver would send themselves to him. He naturally had to meet them and vent his anger on Emelias behalf. How did Oliver and Taylor plot against his daughter? He would give it back to them. They sent his daughter to Julians bed, and he could also send Taylors to a womans bed, even to a woman they hated. He had always been a gentle and elegant person, but that didnt exactly mean that he had no temper at all. He was more vicious than anyone else when someone hurt the person he cared about. Vincent agreed to meet him so quickly and promised to give him a meeting gift. Oliver was so shocked that they couldnt speak for a long time. Didnt Heather say that Vincent was not easy to talk to? Heather also said that it was because of Vincent that both Yvonne and Caroline had to lower their voices in front of Emelia. Why was it so easy for Vincent tomunicate with him? In order to let Olivers guard down, Vincent said with a sincere voice, After all, you have raised Emelia to adulthood. After so many years of sweat and tears, of course, I have to thank you guys. Oliver immediately chuckled. Thats right, thats right. Vincent added, Then lets make an appointment to meet each other. You can decide the time and ce. Chapter 194 Give Them a Taste of Their Own Medicine Oliver immediately told him the time and ce, and then Vincent knew where they were in the city. Vincent replied gently, Okay, Ill buy a ticket right away. See youter. After hanging up the phone, Oliver was stunned for a long time. Taylor came back from outside with a big bag of delicious food in his hand. Whats wrong? Oliver came back to his senses and said in disbelief, I just called Vincent to ask for money, and he agreed without hesitation. He also said that he woulde to meet us and personally give us gifts. Taylor was astonished as well. Is there such a good thing? Oliver nodded, but then he asked worriedly, He wont do us any harm, will he? Taylor snorted. Hes not familiar with this ce. What else can he do to us? Besides, Ive checked Vincent. Although he has a powerful family background, he is a writer himself. You know, most people like him are isted from the world. They dont know the ways of the world and are easy to bully. He wont use so many ways to plot against us. After saying that, Taylor smiled smugly again. Besides, who can be more ruthless than us? Oliver thought that Taylor was right. Vincent had been gentle and easy to talk on the phone just now, and Vincent promised whatever he said. He was weak and easy to bully. Thinking of this, the father and son both rxed. They even thought about how to ckmail Vincent while eating delicious food. Vincent was so easy-going and rich. When the time came, they would ask for more. At the very least, they had to get a vi first. In this way, the father and son could be considered to have a safe ce in this city. Julian didnt allow them to go back to Riverside City. They would stay there. Speaking of which, Julian was also very pitiful. He must not have thought that his mother would torture his beloved ex-wife like this behind his back. Oliver and Vincent met at six oclock in the evening at the most expensive and luxurious hotel in the city. The father and son arrived half an hour in advance and ordered all the signature dishes first. Anyway, it was Vincent who spent money, so they naturally had to enjoy it. What they didnt know was that Vincent had alreadye to the city and arranged everything. At this moment, he was sitting in the next room and watching their every move through the monitor. Although Vincent had kept a low profile these years, he came from such a powerful aristocratic family. How could he not understand the ways of the world? How could he not have some means? There was no way hed be a weak and easy-going person? After Oliver and Taylor drank a lot, Oliver pinched his foreheads and said, This wine is so strong. Why am I so dizzy? After a hup, Taylor tugged at his cor and said ufortably, Not only do I feel dizzy, but I also feel hot all over Hearing Taylors words, Oliver also felt this feeling. He was suddenly shocked and grabbed Taylor, who was tearing his clothes, and shouted, Oh no! Taylor stopped in his tracks and thought of the possible plot against them. He was so scared that he was half-awake. Could it be that Vincent has drugged us? After Taylor said these words, the father and son fled in a panic. Although both of them usually yed with women, that was when they were awake. Now that they had been drugged, there would definitely be nothing good. At this time, the door of the private room was opened, and an elegant middle-aged man came in. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses with a gentle smile on his face. Behind him were four bodyguards in ck, who blocked the door tightly. Oliver and Taylor stopped urgently and stuck to the wall. Vincent walked over and said as if nothing had happened, Mr. Jones, what are you going to do? The running just now intensified the spread of the drug effect in their bodies. Oliver was fine, but Taylor was already a little out of control. Oliver red at Vincent and roared, Vincent, did you trick us? Vincentughed. I tricked you? I heard that you once drugged Emelia like this and then sent her to Julians bed? Olivers expression changed in shock. He didnt expect that Vincent even knew these things, and today he even used the same trick on them. How important was Emelia to Vincent? Vincent saw the guilty look on Olivers face and suddenly put away the smile on his face. He raised his hand and pped a few times, and several more people came in from the door of the private room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There were men and women, men were strong, and women were fat with big shoulders and round waists. Vincent said lightly, Mr. Jones, dont you want to have a meeting gift? These are my sincere gifts for you. Enjoy them. Taylor looked at the figures of those women. When he saw that there also were men, he couldnt bear it and almost fainted. They fooled around with women whenever they received arge sum of the money, so they naturally found young, beautiful, or charming women. Taylor felt like throwing up at these women in front of him. How could he even get closer with them? And there were even men. Oliver panicked as well, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads. At his age, he was unable to y with women in daily life. He was afraid that he would bepletely disabled tonight. So he stepped back in a panic. No, no, we didnt hurt Emelia! We did that because we knew that Emelia had been in love with Julian for a very long time. We were helping her, not scheming against her! Oliver tried his best to defend himself, but Vincents face suddenly changed after hearing his words. What did you say? Did Emelia like Julian for a long time? Oliver quickly said, Yes, Taylor peeked at her diary. It turned out that she had already seen Julian in college, and she fell in love with him at first sight. Thats why we came up with such a way to help her. Oliver thought that Vincent would forgive them if he exined Emelias love for Julian in early time. He didnt know that after Vincent learned the truth, his heart was about to break. Vincent didnt know that Emelia loved Julian so much before. He only thought that Emelia was tricked by Oliver and Taylor, so she could have a connection with Julian. But now, he knew that she was obviously deeply in love with Julian, but she had been ignored by him for three years. How painful was her heart? Thinking of this, Vincent gritted his teeth and ordered the bodyguards in a low voice, Take them away and send them into the room. If it hadnt been for Olivers and Taylors schemes, perhaps Emelia wouldve only been secretly in love with him for a period of time. She wouldnt have lost three years of youth, and wouldnt have suffered so much for three years. Vincent hated Oliver and Taylor so much that he hated Julian to the extreme. Chapter 195 I Can’t See Through You Indeed In the hotel room, screams were heard all through the night. After midnight, Oliver and Taylor were both sent to the hospital. Oliver was too old to bear the torture, so they couldnt touch women again in this life. Taylor was not much better. He was covered with wounds all over, and his face was swollen. In theing days, he should have a shadow when he mentioned women. Moreover, they could no longer do anything for the time being, because they had to recuperate in the hospital, the money they had just received from Heather was all spent in the hospital. They didnt expect Vincent to be so cruel that he almost killed them as soon as he came. After dealing with Oliver and Taylor, Vincent left for Riverside City. After learning that Emelia had moved, he wanted to visit Emelia. Originally, he wanted to go with Naomi, but because he had to deal with Oliver and Taylor temporarily, he did not let Naomi follow him, so as not to ruin her vision. Julian soon learned of the tragic situation of Oliver and Taylor. After learning that it was Vincent who did it, he slightly narrowed his eyes. He didnt expect Vincent to have such a ruthless side. This method of returning a tooth with a tooth was much more ruthless than that of Oliver and Taylor. Knowing about this, Julian naturally knew about the deal between his mother with Oliver and Taylor. After listening to David Brennans report, Julians pen was snapped into two pieces by him, showing his indescribable anger. Julian didnt expect that his mother would order Oliver and Taylor to harass Emelia. He thought that after Carolines incident, his mother and Caroline would reflect on it. He didnt expect them to like Emelia so much, but he didnt expect that his mother would never stop. However, from what Caroline had done, he should know that if his mother was a reasonable person, Caroline would not have been educated like this. If the person who did this today was someone else, he would have done it long ago, but that was his mother. Julian clenched the broken pen in his hand and thought for a long time. Then he got up and took the car key and left. At lunch time, Julian appeared in the Hughes Family, where Heather and Caroline lived. Gerhard also lived here these days after he came back. Logically speaking, Gerhard wouldnte back to live. But this time, because of Carolines ident, and she cried and begged Gerhard to live here. Gerhard and Heather had long lost their rtionship as a couple. The only reason they maintained their rtionship was that they did not want to make too much of a scene, or that it might affect the Hughes Familys reputation. The reason why Gerhard lived abroad all year round was that he could have a free time with his secret lover outside abroad. If he was at home, he would be in trouble. However, when Julian got home, Gerhard was carrying his suitcase downstairs. Heather was surprised and asked, Are you leaving? Yes. After Gerhard finished speaking, he gritted his teeth and red at Julian. He had just received a call that something had happened to his secret lover abroad, so he had to go back. And this ident must have been done by his good son, Julian, just to send him away. During this period of time when he came back, he often met Randolph. He often discussed with Randolph how to deal with Vincent and Emelia. If it werent for Vincents powerful background, they would have already dealt with Vincent. And it was precisely because they couldnt do anything to Vincent that they decided to target Emelia after the discussion. Have a safe journey. Julian said to Gerhard indifferently. Julian basically had no feelings for his father. Since Gerhard had never loved him, he naturally would not allow Gerhard to stay and continue to destroy his feelings. Dad, my problem wasnt solved. Why are you leaving? Caroline rushed down the stairs and stopped Gerhard. For Caroline, even if it was the probation, she couldnt ept it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Gerhard and Heather seemed to have given up on running around for her. Carolines eyes turned even redder when she heard that Emelia had managed to find herself an adopted father more powerful than Gerhard. She could not bear to see Emelias little glory, nor could she bear to see Emelia bully her arrogantly. Ive tried my best. Gerhard pushed Carolines hand away and pushed the suitcase away without looking back. Because of Heather, he was very indifferent to this family and these two children. If it werent for Heathers threat on the phone this time, he wouldnt havee back. He lived a carefree life abroad, eating, drinking, and having fun every day. He also had a considerate and gentle femalepanion by his side, so he didnt have to face Heather and Carolines hysterical. Gerhard left without looking back. Heather pursed her lips tightly. Caroline burst into tears and said, Brother, my parents said that Emelia had a rich adapted father. What else do you want her to do? That was how she got close to you. Cant you see what kind of person she is? Julian faced the hysterical Caroline and said lightly, Oh no, it was you that I cant understand. If you hadnt ndered her in front of me over the past few years, I wouldnt have been misunderstood her so much. At the beginning of his marriage with Emelia, he still supported his mother and sister. They were his blood rtives, so every time Heather and Caroline said that Emelia was not good, he would subconsciously feel that was right. Now after one thing after another, he finally saw the faces of Heather and Caroline, but he alsopletely lost Emelia. ording to the old saying, when husband and wife work together, they will win. In the three-year marriage, he had never shared the same heart as Emelia. Julians direct and cruel words stung Heather and Caroline hearts. Caroline stomped her heels andined to Heather, Mom, look at my brother! For a woman, he doesnt even want to recognize us. Julian didnt want to stay in this suffocating environment anymore, so he decisively ordered, Mom, you and Caroline can go to the countryside sanatorium together in a while. When Caroline got the judgment, he nned to send Caroline to the sanatorium to rest, so that she would not continue to make trouble during this period. This was because Heather had to send Oliver and Taylor out. I wont go there! Heather was instantly annoyed. Why should we go to such a deste ce? Well stay in Riverside City and never go anywhere! As long as Caroline abides by the rules, isnt that okay? The sanatorium was in the elegant suburbs, but although it was quiet, it was actually isted from the world. For Heather, who was used to the rich and luxurious life in big cities, she could not ept it at all. Julian said coldly, Why shall you go? Of course, you should ask yourself what you have done. Do you know how Oliver and Taylor are doing now? Julian asked in an impassive tone. Heather staggered and her face became embarrassed. She didnt expect Julian to know about it so soon. Chapter 196 Unless It’s Emelia Julian looked at her and said coldly, Its not me who dealt with them, but Vincent. You may not know that they are too greedy and are not satisfied with the money you gave them. They contacted Vincent without authorization. Vincent sent them directly to the hospital. Julian told Heather how Vincent dealt with Oliver and Taylor. Heather fell onto the sofa with a pale face. Caroline was also shocked. No one would have thought that Vincent could be so ruthless. After all, Vincent had always been an elegant and gentle image for so many years Julian stepped into the house and didnt even sit down.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He stood straight in the living room, looking distant and indifferent. His feelings for Heather and Caroline slowly faded after their repeated unscrupulous actions. In the future, Emelia and I dont need your blessings, nor do we need you to like her and ept her. I only hope you can remember that you dont have any malicious intentions against her or provoke her. You cant afford to provoke her. After saying these words, Julian turned around and left. Heather stopped him behind him and said, Julian! What did you mean? Heather got up from the sofa and rushed over to him, asking in disbelief, Are you saying that you must choose Emelia? Julian looked down at his mother. In fact, she was a beautiful and outstanding woman. Otherwise, she would not have given him and Caroline such outstanding appearances. It was a pity that her personality made her look meaner. Speaking of which, she was also a poor woman. Because of her husbands disloyalty, she had been trapped in the cage of marriage and became unrecognizable day by day. Julian had advised Heather to divorce a long time ago. But Heather firmly said that she would not divorce. On the one hand, she felt that divorce was too shameful. A divorce meant indirectly admitting her failure. She was so strong that she could not ept this. Secondly, she didnt want Gerhards woman to rece her after the divorce. She said that she would take up the position of Mrs. Hughes even if she had to die, so that Gerhard would never be justified with the women outside. After that time, Julian no longer cared about Heathers affairs. Her character was destined to make her unable to take it easy. At this moment, Julian fixed his eyes on his mother and replied firmly, Yes. He had to be with Emelia. He didnt have so many feelings before, but recently this understanding became more and more clearer. Heather was shocked and angry. Whats so good about her? There are so many women in Riverside City who came from a good family and are beauty with brains. Why do you have to choose her? Julian lowered his eyes and calmly said, If I had known how she was, maybe I wouldnt have gone this far. It was precisely because he couldnt say what was good about someone that he sank deeper and deeper. Heather refused to give up and said, Even if you dont like Yvonne, I can introduce other women to you No. Julian interrupted Heather and turned to leave. Heather stamped her feet in anger, and Caroline finally came to her senses. The mother and daughter hated Emelia so much that they gritted their teeth. But now, there was nothing they could do about Emelia. Vincent took action to deal with Oliver and Taylor, and Julian warned Heather and the others that Emelia did not know about these things. Oliver called her to ask for money. She was indeed very angry at that time, but then she became indifferent. She wouldnt care about Oliver and Taylor, let alone give them a penny. That day, she put away the tableware sent by Julian and sent Nina away. After that, she focused on her work. Viggo said that he woulde back in a few days to hold the kickoff ceremony of Princess Lenia, so she had to speed up her work on modifying the script. She had been back from abroad for almost three months. Because she was efficient, the first draft of the script was almostpleted. However,st time at the meeting, everyone proposed some suggestions, and she had more changes to make. Logically speaking, there should be second drafts and third drafts after the first draft of the script, and it would take at least half a year for it to be settled. However, Viggo, the director, and Julian, the investor, both approved of the quality of her script, so after a unanimous discussion, they decided to start filming after the first draft. The rest of the details were changed while shooting. This was actually a test of the screenwriters skills, but Emelia epted the challenge. The night before yesterday, Emelia changed the script veryte. The next morning, when she was still asleep, she suddenly heard a quarrel outside. She got up in a daze, and then went to the window to open the curtain to look down. She was suddenly awake. The person standing outside turned out to be Vincent. Opposite Vincent was Julian, who was dressed in sportswear and seemed to have just run back. Emelia was about to faint. She had just told Julian not to let Vincent know that they were neighbors. Unexpectedly, Vincent ran into her today. Emelia heard Vincents asking for Julian, Are you living with Emelia? Hearing this, Emelia almost copsed. She hurriedly changed her clothes and went downstairs. It was not Vincents fault for misunderstanding. As soon as Vincent came to Emelias door, he saw Julian, who had returned in the morning, running all the way to this building. Vincent immediately thought that Julian was living with Emelia. After all, he had never thought that the house he had given to Emelia would be a neighbor of him. Julian didnt expect to be seen by Vincent. He stopped and raised his hand to point to the next door of Emelia. He said calmly, Mr. Longerich, would you believe me if I say that I live next door to Emelia? Vincents lungs were about to explode. Do you think Im a fool? Julian knew that Vincent wouldnt believe him, but at this moment, Emelia hurriedly opened the door and ran out. Uncle, why are you here? Emelia first greeted Vincent in surprise. Im here to visit you. Vincent simply replied and hurriedly asked Emelia, This brat told me that he lives next door. Emelia, tell me honestly, are you living together with him? Vincent swore that if Emelia admitted that they lived together, he would definitely break Julians legs. After Vincent learned that Emelia had liked Julian for many years, but she had been ignored by him, therefore, Vincent was extremely displeased with him. He could really do something as extreme as beating him up. Emelia quickly exined, He does live next door. Vincent could not believe that such a coincidence would happen. So he asked Emelia again, What do you mean? Why the hell he lives next door? Julian replied on behalf of Emelia, but his tone was very annoying. What I mean is that the house that you picked for Emelia after careful selection just so happens to be next to mine. Vincent was so angry at himself. He regretted not asking about the owner of this house. He basically handed themb to the devil with his own hands. Chapter 197 They’re Not Dating, Right? Julian met Vincents annoyed eyes and said with a smile, Mr. Longerich, I still have to go to work. Ill go home and wash up first. Julian deliberately stressed the words go home to emphasize that he really lived next door, which pissed Vincent off again. Julian strode back home. Emelia hurriedly greeted Vincent, Uncle Longerich,e in and have a seat first. Vincent stormed into Emelias house. Emelia poured him a cup of warm water to let him drink and calm down. After drinking the water, Vincent said to Emelia with great guilt, Im sorry. I didnt expect that I would do such a bad thing out of kindness and send you to his next door. Please dont say that. Its not your fault. We are just neighbors. It doesnt matter. Emelia knew that Vincent would feel guilty and me himself. That was why she had talked to Julian before and hoped that he would keep it a secret. Vincent said with pity, I just know that you have liked him for so many years. He doesnt take you seriously at all. You must be suffering, right? Emelia shook her head gently. Thats all in the past. I forgot what it feels like. There was a good saying, there was nothing wrong with the pain that she used to think she couldnt endure. That was how she felt right now. Perhaps she had suffered a lot in that marriage, but now she was relieved from that. Emelia was relieved, but Vincent was not. He said firmly to Emelia, I n to terminate the contract with him. Dont work with him anymore. Youd better stay away from him. Vincent had mentioned thest time he terminated the contract with Julian. This time, he mentioned it again. Emelia felt his seriousness and determination. However, she still tried to persuade him, Its okay. She knew that Vincent didnt want her to have any rtionship with Julian, so that she wouldnt be bullied by him again, or she wouldnt be moved by him again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Emelia said to Vincent seriously, Because Im over it already, I dont have to avoid working with him. If I keep avoiding him, doesnt that mean that Im still obsessed with the matter? You are right. Emelias words actually made sense to Vincent. After thinking for a while, he talked to Emelia seriously, No matter what, I hope you will be happy. Im really happy right now. Emelia smiled and said softly, I can do what I like and have many good friends. Now that I have families like you and auntie, why would I be unhappy? Her words made Vincent sigh with emotion, he felt distressed but also proud for her. In a family like the Jones family, it was so lucky that his daughter grew into such a beautiful and warm-hearted girl. Seeing that Vincents mood had calmed down, Emelia said, Why did you suddenlye to Riverside City? Nothing. Just want to see you. Of course, Vincent would not tell Emelia about how to deal with Oliver and his son. He did not want Emelia to be bothered by them anymore. Hearing that Vincent said he was here to see her, Emelia felt extremely warm. Are you going to stay in a hotel? Or Emelia thought that whether she should let Vincent live here. Anyway, this vi was very big. Moreover, this was Vincents house, so it was understandable that Vincent lived here. But Vincent refused her proposal. No, its better for me to live in a hotel, so that it wont be a gossip. Although Vincent missed Emelia very much, he was not in a hurry to get along with his daughter Emelia right now, even if he already had the result of the paternity test. Thest time Emelia had gone to the hotel he had arranged in the Capital, he had sessfully obtained Emelias hair and sent it to have the paternity test immediately. The result was that Emelia was indeed his biological daughter. He was so excited, crying, andughing with the result in his hand. His intuition was right. The blood connection was wonderful, otherwise he would not have liked Emelia so much for no reason. Vincent added, By the way, there is a banquet of the film and television circle tonight. Are you going to attend it? Emelia nodded. Nina told me about this. She wants me to apany her. Nina was going to attend the meeting with Harry, but in order to avoid being questioned by the reporters about the rumors between the two of them, they had decided to attend the meeting separately. Thus, Nina asked Emelia to apany her. Vincent reminded Emelia, Remember to wear the set of jewelry given by your grandma. If Vincent did not mention it, Emelia would forget about it. After moving to this big house, Emelia first bought a safe to keep the jade jewelry. Emelia said awkwardly, Im just a screenwriter. Isnt it inappropriate for me to wear such expensive jewelry? Vincent knew that Emelia had never been a high-profile person who liked to show off. But he still insisted. Emelia, you dont have to feel inferior in any asion in the future. The Longerich family is enough to back you up. He was referring that she was one of the real members of the Longerich family. She was not just an adopted daughter. When the opportunity was right in the future, he would definitely tell her about it in time. Okay. Emelia agreed. She asked Vincent, By the way, are you also attending the banquet? Yes. Vincent replied, They have invited me, but I dont usually participate in activities in other city. Now that I happen to be in Riverside City, Ill attend it. Thats great. Emelia was very happy that Vincent could also attend the dinner party. She was much more confident with Vincent there. Its rare for you toe to Riverside City and have so much free time. Let me take you out for a walk during the day. Emelia enthusiastically suggested. Okay. Vincent readily agreed. Its better if you can take me to the ce where you lived when you were a child. He wanted to see where Emelia had lived when she was a child. He wanted to know more about her past. Emelia felt that Vincents suggestion was not bad. After packing up, she went out with Vincent. Emelia nned to take Vincent to have breakfast first and go to the urban area where she lived when she was a child. However, as soon as they went out, they met Julian, who was dressed in a neat suit, ready to go to work. Julian took the initiative to say, Mr. Longerich, where are you going? Ill give you a ride. Vincent snorted and said, There is no free lunch in the world. You must be up to something. Julian was speechless However, what Vincent said seemed to be right. He did have some intention. He wanted Emelia and her heart. I dont want to disturb your work, Mr. Hughes. Thank you. Emelias attitude could not be politer. Julian had no choice but to give up. Because Vincent was present, he couldnt pester her anymore. Vincent was a ruthless person. He was afraid that Vincent would break his legs. At this time, Vincent recognized Emelia as his adopted daughter, which made it much more difficult for him to pursue Emelia. But they went out so early. What were they going to do? Julian felt that it was necessary for him to find someone to follow them. Dont tell me that they are fucking dating. Chapter 198 Priceless Emerald Thinking of this, Julian was in a bad mood. With a gloomy face, he took out his mobile phone and asked David to arrange someone to follow Emelia and Vincent. Although he believed that the rtionship between Emelia and Vincent was not like what he thought, he just couldnt bear to see Emelia alone with Vincent. Emelia took Vincent to have breakfast first, at the old city district where she lived when she was a child. While eating breakfast, Emelia said, When I was a child, I lived nearby. At that time, my family was ordinary. After I went to primary school, Oliver made a lot of money, and we moved into the vi. But in a few years, he was infected with gambling and other bad habits. Hispany got worse and worse until he finally went bankrupt. Oliver was doing construction business, and he earned a lot of money from each project. He was also a little famous in Riverside City in his heyday, but fame and fortune brought him not only enjoyment but also endless temptation. Obviously, Oliver failed to resist the temptation and gambled away a family fortune. However, after the failure, he did not learn his lesson. Instead, he became hateful and unscrupulous because he had gotten used to life in luxury. He said that he sent her to Julians bed to fulfill her wish, but in fact, it was because Julian had power and money, and he could use her to ckmail him a lot of money. Vincent pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time. Then he asked her with distress, Did he ever beat you? No, He didnt. Emelia said honestly, When I was a child, he didnt dare to beat me because of my mothers protection. He would just scold me, saying that it was useless to raise me and spend money on me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Later, I grew up, and he couldnt beat me anymore. Through the brief description of Emelia, Vincent could already imagine what kind of life she had lived when she was a child. Speaking of which, he really had to thank Olivers wife. If she hadnt adopted Emelia, and if she hadnt been kind enough to protect Emelia, he couldnt imagine what her daughter would be now? Emelia saw that Vincent was not in the mood, she quicklyforted him with a smile. All these have passed. I am also very grateful for these experiences. They made me be stronger. Vincent did not say anything else. After breakfast, Emelia took Vincent to the ce where she had studied before. She shared her experiences from primary school to university and mentioned about her grades to Vincent. Hearing this, Vincents face was full of pride. The talent in writing of him was inherited from Emelia, which was what he was most proud of and most gratified about. In fact, Emelia was very curious about why Vincent wanted to know about her past, but she thought that Vincent might want to get closer to her, so she did not think about anything else. In the afternoon, Emelia sent Vincent back to the hotel, and she went home. They took a short break and prepared to attend the banquet at night. As soon as Vincent returned to the room, he received a call from Julian. Vincent suspected that Julian had sent someone to keep an eye on him and Emelia. Otherwise, why would he be so on time? He just happened to call Vincent after he said goodbye to Emelia. This was Riverside City, Julians territory. Maybe he could do such a thing. Julian politely invited Vincent over the phone, Mr. Longerich, lets attend the banquet and promote our new drama. Although they had just decided to cooperate, the promotion could start now. With the Hughes Groups funds and Vincents talent and reputation, this drama would definitely be famous before it was broadcast. However, Vincent didnt appreciate Julians kindness. He replied in a low voice, Isnt Mr. Hughes supposed to have a beauty by his side in such an asion? Julianughed and said, The beauty I want will definitely not be with me. I can only invite you. When Emelia could apany him to attend such a public asion, then he would be satisfied. Before Vincent could say anything, Julian added, I know that you want to terminate the contract with me, and I also know that you dontck the money to pay for a penalty, but I just want to remind you that our ultimate goal is to help Emelia achieve her dream. Julians words sessfully made Vincent stop making things difficult for him. Vincent thought that Julian was right. Theirmon goal was to help Emelia. The reason why Julian made such an arrangement was indeed to promote the new drama, and also to have a chance to talk to Vincent at a close distance. Lets talk about why Vincent treated Emelia so well. Julian also had one more important personal intention, which was that he was with Vincent. Emelia would definitelye to greet Vincent and would definitelye to him. Otherwise, Emelia would definitely ignore him all night. Thest time he drank her wine, although he gave her a pile of the tableware and the mug that she liked to make up for it, she only thanked him with a nonchnt attitude. After Emelia returned home, she began preparing for the banquet. First, she went to pick out a dress with Nina. Nina had always been bright and dazzling in public, so the dresses she chose were all eye-catching. Emelia only wanted to choose ck dress, but because she was going to wear the emerald jewelry sent by the Longerich familys grandmother, she chose a ck middle-style cheongsam with an emerald ne, elegant and noble. After showing the set of emerald jewelry to Nina, Nina immediately covered her mouth and screamed. I have participated in an auction before. I seem to have seen this pair of emerald earrings. Ninas interest was piqued. She took out her phone and searched for the emerald jewelry through the inte. The results of the investigation shocked both Emelia and Nina. This set of emerald ornaments wasnt the entire set from the very beginning. Instead, they were collected one by one as aplete set. A pair of emerald earrings at auction fetched a sky-high price, and the emerald ne was even rarer and more precious, and caused a stir at the auction that year, but waster auctioned by a mysterious person and disappeared. No one would expect that it was taken by the Longerich family. Now it was in Emelias hands. The emerald bracelet and jadeite ring with diamonds were all luxurious and expensive. The reason why Emelia chose to only wear a ne was that she felt that she the whole set would be too much for her. Nina selected a formal dress with the emerald ne for Emelia. Nina sighed. Just wearing a ne is enough. Your temperament suits this kind of understated grandeur. Nina, on the other hand, was blingy from head to toe. 100% mourous and dazzling. They took Ninas nanny car to the hotel where the banquet was held. On the way, Nina said, It is a gathering of film and television circle tonight. Yvonne will definitely be there as well. I know. Emelia responded. She thought of this before, but she didnt have much feeling. Yvonne had set up her own film and televisionpany, so she would definitely attend such an asion. Nina said worriedly, Im really afraid that shell make trouble for you again. Why is she so bitchy? Emelia was stunning tonight. The emerald ne had really made her more beautiful. Yvonne would inevitably get mad once she saw Emelia. Chapter 199 You’re Beautiful Tonight Emelia gave Nina a smile. Do you think I can still be bullied by her? Yvonne would bully me from these aspects. First of all, she thinks that Julian doesnt love me. But now, its obvious that she is wrong. Second, she has always liked tough at my family background. Now that I have the Longerich family as my back, she has to apologize to me honestly. Third, shell probablyugh at me for my shabby essories. But no matter the dress or the ne tonight, its enough to crush her, isnt it? Hearing Emelias analysis, Nina was stunned. She murmured to Emelia, Emelia, how do you be so rational and confident now? Emelia gave such an answer. Achieving a certain level of sess in the career can really make a world of difference to a woman. Now Emelia was still gentle and kind, but without losing her sharpness. In the face of Yvonnes unfriendly attitude towards her, she could fight back and protect her dignity and pride. This was the best state she could be in. After they arrived at the banquet hall, Nina was surrounded by reporters as soon as she got out of the car. They were trying their best to take photos and interviews. Emelia, as the mastermind behind the scene, quietly slipped away during Ninas interview and waited for Nina at the banquet. Sure enough, Yvonne came to the banquet with Pris. When Emelia stepped into the banquet hall, Yvonne and Pris were chatting happily. Emelia knew that Yvonne had cooperated with Pris to film a period drama. She also knew that it was very likely that Viggo had decided to start Princess Lenia in advance because of this matter. ording to Yvonne and Priss character, their period drama was likely to be deliberately aimed at Princess Lenia. Although Pris might not be able to write a good script, when the two dramas collided, it was inevitable that the outsiders wouldpare them, which was quite annoying. But for Yvonne and Pris, it must be very enjoyable. Their purpose was probably to make trouble for them. Seeing Emeliae in, Yvonne and Pris gritted their teeth. They were both stunned by Emelias look tonight. Emelia was wearing a simple but carefully-designed ck evening gown. In addition, there was the emerald ne. The green jade turned out to be a perfect match with the ck dress, which brought out her gracefulness and charm. Even though Emelia tried to keep understated in the banquet hall, she still attracted the attention of some people, especially the men. Pris said mockingly, Why would Mr. Hughes fall for an ugly duckling like her? The video of Julian being pped for asking for a kiss was spread all over the Inte, and Pris saw it. She immediately recognized that the person who pped Julian was Emelia. Seeing the news at that time, Pris stood up from the sofa in shock. Viggo agreed that Emelia was his girlfriend, which was already enough to make her despair. She didnt expect that Julian also liked Emelia, whichpletely shocked her. Who was Julian? He was a mysterious big shot in the business world of Riverside City. Compared with a rtively approachable celebrity like Viggo, Julian was a cool, unapproachable person. Not to mention pping Julian, it was already difficult for them to stand with Julian in their life, but Emelia even did not care about Julian. Thinking of this, Pris said, She is really capable. Mr. Johansen has never had a scandal, but he announced that she is his girlfriend. And a big shot like Mr. Hughes, had fallen in love with her? Pris didnt tell Yvonne that she liked Viggo, and Yvonne didnt tell Pris that Emelia was Julians ex-wife. Hearing Priss criticism of Emelia, Yvonne sneered and said, There are some women who are so good at seducing men. Vincent Longerich, the prominent screenwriter, was also bewitched by her, wasnt he? If Julian knew about Yvonnes evaluation of Emelia, he would definitely object. Emelia relied on him to lead her in bed, except for the time before their divorce when she was suddenly passionate, not to mention being good at sex. Hearing Yvonne mentioned Vincent, Pris gnashed her teeth with jealousy. Like Kina Salkowski, Vincent was the leading screenwriter and the idol of every screenwriter. Pris naturally yearned for coboration with Vincent. Pris also wanted to participate in the screenwriting of Vincents new book, but Viggo refused. Viggo said that Tymers Entertainment had already rmended Emelia and was sure that Emelia would seed. There was no need to rmend anyone else. The implication was that Pris was not good enough to write the trial draft, and she was almost pissed off. Yvonne and Pris were gazing her unfriendly. Emelia could sense it, but she ignored them and stood alone, waiting for Nina. Julian and Vincent walked in at this time, and their entry naturally caused a sensation. Vincents new book was a best seller at the time of its release, and the rights to adapt his new book had been rumored for a long time, so everyone wanted to know who the rights will eventually go to. Now that Julian and Vincent had attended the party together, the answer was self-evident. It must be that the HGH, which was under Julians control, had the right to adapt. After seeing Emelia, Vincent walked over and asked her in a low voice, Why are you here alone? Emelia replied honestly, Im waiting for Nina. Because Julian was next to Vincent and his eyes were still on her, Emelia had to look up and greet him, Mr. Hughes. After seeing Emelia, Julian was amazed. Thus, he couldnt help but praise softly, You are so beautiful. It was obvious that the jade ne was very valuable. Was it given by Vincent? Thinking of this, Julian suddenly felt bad. Hearing Julians unexpected praise, Emelia replied calmly, Thank you. Vincent nced at Julian unhappily. Everyone could see that Emelia was beautiful tonight. He didnt need to say that. Vincent still wanted to say something to Emelia, but a senior actor came over and greeted them. Then the actor asked, Mr. Hughes, Mr. Longerich, is the screenwriter of this script settled?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vincent introduced Emelia beside him immediately. Our screenwriter is here. That person clearly didnt recognize Emelia. Julian said calmly, She is Wintry Frost. Seeing the expression on the mans face, Emelia knew that he obviously didnt know who she was. She quickly introduced herself humbly and carefully again, I am a student of Miss Salkowski. I have been writing the script under Miss Salkowskis tuition all the time. This year, I have just be an independent screenwriter. Chapter 200 Taking the Humiliation The man suddenly understood. Oh, youre a student of Miss Salkowski. You must be very capable. As the man spoke, he looked at Emelia up and down. And he found that the young screenwriter was very beautiful. She stood there gracefully. He couldnt help but take one more nce at her, which made Julian and Vincent extremely disgusted. Julians face darkened as he said, Mr. Mendes, we need to talk about our work. Pleasee with me. Mr. Mendes naturally understood the meaning of Julians words. He awkwardlyughed a few times before leaving. However, when he left, his gaze once again focused on Emelias face. It was inevitable for young and beautiful female screenwriters to make others think about something bad. There were many screenwriters in this industry, and many of them were young, beautiful, and outstanding. However, it was quite rare to see such a temperament and charm woman like Wintry Frost. After the man left, Vincent said to Julian rudely, Mr. Hughes, can you also leave? That Mr. Mendes wasnt a good person, and Julian was no better. In fact, he wasnt better than any other man. At least other men hadnt hurt Emelia, but Julian had made her heartbroken to the point where she decided to ask for a divorce. One second ago, Vincent and he were on the same side. The next second, Vincent began to drive him away. Julian protested, Mr. Longerich, are you her escort? Dont you think you are a little bit old? Emelia was speechless. After all, Vincent was an elder. Was it reasonable for Julian to say such words? Vincent smiled faintly and said, Its not a problem with my age. Its not that Mr. Hughes doesnt know my means. His ruthlessness towards Oliver and his son was enough for him to protect Emelia. Emelia didnt know why they started to argue with each other, so she asked in confusion, Uncle Longerich, Mr. Hughes, why did you two attend this banquet together tonight? Hearing Emelias question, both Vincent and Julian were speechless. In the end, Julian softened his tone and exined to her, We did it to promote the new drama. Emelia nodded. Since thats the case, then you can go do your work. Dont worry about me. Raising her eyes, Emelia saw that Nina had just walked in, so she said, Nina ising. Ill go with her. After that, she turned around and left. Vincent and Julian looked at each other and could only walk away together. After Emelia and Nina met up, she worriedly told Nina about Vincent and Julians conflict. Nina immediately gloated, Mr. Longerich really appeared at the right time. He set a big obstacle on the way Julian pursuing you. In reality, it wasnt just Vincent. Anyone who liked Emelia and cared for her wouldnt like Julian after learning about the past of them, nor would they allow him to be with her. Nina nced at Yvonne and Pris and couldnt help but whisper, Have you noticed that Pris is standing beside Yvonne like a maid? Emelia almost burst outughing. She had to admit that Ninas analogy was quite appropriate. Although Yvonne had a bad character, she had grown up in rich family and she was of noble blood. As for Pris, she came from an ordinary family. After making some money by writing novels, she began to purchase all kinds of famous brands. Her clothes and bags were all luxury brands, but they did not improve her ss at all. Instead, she looked like an upstart crow. Pris was wearing a purple dress tonight, which was very appropriate for her assumed name. The dress was also a new arrival of a famous brand, but it didnt look good worn by Pris. Especially when she stood next to Yvonne, who was as proud as a white swan, she looked even more rustic. No wonder Nina described her as a maid. At this moment, Pris and Yvonne were standing together and chatting with two gorgeously dressed actresses. The four of them were chatting while looking in the direction of Emelia and Nina from time to time. Nina snorted, I had a bad hunch that the two of them are going to make troubles. Why? Emelia nced in the direction of where Yvonne and Pris were. He didnt understand why Nina said that. Nina said, The two women who talked with them are the best at stirring up troubles in the circle. They dont have any acting skills, but they are expert in ttering others. Do you think theres anything good going on among them? Emelia fixed her eyes on the two women. One of them looked a little familiar, but it was different from the face in her memory. Emelia was in this industry. In the past, even though Emelia was just a nobody following Emelia, Nina had alwaysined about some female stars with her, so she still had some understanding of them. The one wearing the blue dress isEmelia thought for a long while but did not remember that stars name, Why does she look different from before? Nina said with disdain, She had a stic surgery again Since someone said that she looked like a Korean female star, she continued to have stic surgeries. Now shes almost the same as that star. Whats the point of doing that? Shes still not famous. Emelia also thought that her behavior was incredible, The most important thing for a person is her personality and soul, not their appearance. Even if she looks exactly the same as the star, she would be a mere imposter. Yes! Nina almost wanted to apud. As soon as they finished this topic, they saw the actress in a blue dress and herpanion walking toward them together. Nina was extremely excited, Theyreing, theyreing to ask for an insult. Emelia was amused by Nina. Was her best friend looking forward to quarreling with someone all day long? Nina gently bumped Emelia with her arm and whispered, Dontugh. Calm down, calm down. Its best if you pretend to be pitiful. Emelia tried her best to hide the smile on her face, I understand. This is the same as we writing scripts. At first, we have to suppress it and let them think that we are very miserable and easy to bully, and then we will fight back fiercely. Only then will we feel morefortable, right? Nina secretly gave her a thumbs-up, Sure enough, you have a connection with me. Just on hearing it, you know what Im going to say. As soon as Nina finished speaking, the two of them walked in front of them. The actress in the blue dress greeted Nina with a smile, Hi, Nina. Nina replied with a kind smile, Hi. The actress nced at Nina in surprise. One must know that Nina had always been someone who was hard to get along with in this circle. She was proud and aloof, so to speak. Nina had never been close to any actress, nor was she like many other celebrities who loved to join forces to fight against others. In the past few years, she had been alone in this circle. If something happened, she would take it on her own, which also had be a unique charm of hers.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. There was once apetitor who posted fake news to nder her, saying that she had such an awful personality that she had no friends in this circle at all. Nina directly retorted on Twitter, Sometimes a person only needs one true friend, and I already have one. I dont want anyone else, especially those who pretend to care about you butter stab you in the back. Chapter 201 You Are the Fake Not only that, Nina also added a few photos of her and her best friend. Of course, Emelias face had been pixted. From high school when they were still wearing uniforms to the university, and to the society, the rtionship between them was as close as ever. After Nina replied it directly, no one dared to use this matter to discredit her. And because of Ninas tough personality, her fans gave her a nickname, A mirror in the entertainment industry. It was because basically all those female actresses with poor reputation and character would be treated coldly by Nina if they tried to get close to her. Over time, everyone had formed a new understanding that the actresses, who were treated coldly by Nina, had bad characters. As for the actress in blue dress, she knew her own limits. Knowing that her character was bad, she would definitely be dissed by Nina. However, she never thought that Nina would actually greet her with a smile. Thus, she was very surprised. Seeing Ninas good attitude, she couldnt help feeling a little proud. ncing at Emelia who stood beside Nina, she asked in a contemptuous tone, Is this your friend? Just now, when they were chatting with Yvonne, she said that the woman beside Nina was extremely shameless. She seemed to have an innocent face, but in fact, she was really skilled at seducing men. Recently, in order to achieve her goal, she even climbed into an old mans bed. She purposely came over to humiliate this woman. Firstly, it was equivalent to indirectly humiliating Nina, after all, they had detested her on sight for a long time. Secondly, if she humiliated this woman, she could please Yvonne. They would be never invited to y roles if they didnt jockey. Yvonne had recently established her own film and televisionpany. It was said that she was in the middle of a costume drama. If she could invite them to y, wouldnt it be a cushy job? Nina still smiled as she returned to the actress in blue dress, Yes, she is my best friend. The female star eximed, Really? As she spoke, she looked at Emelia up and down unscrupulously. In the end, she said in disgust, What kind of best friend? Look at how noble you are. Why is she wearing cheap dress and jewelry? Its too embarrassing for you, isnt it? At this time, to cooperate with Nina, Emelia deliberately put on an aggrieved expression. It was like she was about to cry until the next second. Although she was not a professional actress, at least she had watched many actors acting on the spot, so she could still master some skills. Nina said with an injured look, Cheap? The actress snorted and said, Yes, look at the style of this dress. And the color of this jade ne is absolutely cheap. After the actress finished speaking, the girls beside her alsoughed mockingly. Nina sighed. She waved at the two of them and said, Get closer. Ill show you something. The two of them moved closer in confusion. Nina raised her hand and gently flipped over the back neck of Emelias dress. Inside, a decorated letter L appeared in front of the two of them. Because this was a luxury brand run by the Longerich family, its Logo was taken from Longerichs initial letter L, which was designed in a ssical style, and was embroidered on the back cor of the dress. The two actresses surely knew the logo of this mysterious luxury brand. They were even more aware that this brand was not something that could be bought only with money. Small potatoes like them had never dared to think about it. Even those A-list stars had to wait in line for making an order. But now, Ninas friend was wearing one. The female star in the blue dress remembered what she had just said about the dress, and then looked at the blue dress she was wearing. She suddenly felt her face burning. Come on, look at this ne again. Nina didnt hide her contempt for those two women, Im as near certain that you wont be able to afford this ne even if you climb into ten directors beds. Nina had always been sharp-tongued. She had long known various kinds of scandals of that actress in blue dress. At this moment, she had suddenly insulted the actress without any warning. The actress was so angry that her face turned pale. She got most of the roles through illicit ways. It was almost her daily routine to make secret deals with the director or the assistant director. She lost her breath and red at Nina. Gritting her teeth, she shouted, You- Whats wrong? Are you not convinced? As Nina spoke, she took out her phone, Ill show you this nes auction record. After Nina finished speaking, she couldnt help but smile and say, Im waiting for you guys to humiliate yourselves. Ninas words extremely annoyed the two of them. They stood there with long faces, waiting to see what Nina was going to do. Nina logged onto a well-known auction website and quickly searched through the auction information of this jade ne. Then, she handed the phone to the two actresses and said mockingly, Open your beautiful big eyes that have gone through countless stic surgeries. Have a careful look. The two of them gathered in front of Ninas phone and saw the price disyed on the auction website. They were so shocked that they staggered back a few steps. They couldnt count the figures. Then they carefully stared at the ne and then looked at the real ne around Emelias neck. Afterparing it with the ne, the blue-clothed actress gasped again. If she remembered correctly, the auction of this ne at that time caused a great sensation. The word sky-high was used when the media reported it. Who exactly was this so-called friend of Nina? She could afford the dress of brand Y and a high-priced jade ne, which surpassed them a lot. But no matter how shocked and jealous she was, she still managed to say, Is this a fake that your friend is wearing?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This time, Emelia spoke. She looked at the actress in blue dress and said firmly, I think you are the fake one. After saying this, Emelia took Nina away. At first, the actress in blue dress didnt understand what Emelia meant, butter, she realized, was the girl mocking her for the stic surgery? More or less everyone in the circle knew it that she did the stic surgery to imitate the appearance of a Korean female star. But it was the first time for her to be humiliated like this. It was more hurtful to say that shes a fake than saying she had done a stic surgery. The most fatal thing was that just now, Emelia had been standing by the side without saying a single word. She had thought that she was a pushover. Who would have thought that Emelias words would grip her throat? It made her feel that she had just made a scene like a clown. The actress was so angry that she stamped her feet and turned to look for Yvonne. Chapter 202 I’m Protecting You When Nina saw the blue-gowned female stars frustrated expression, sheughed without any hesitation. The actress in blue dress felt even more embarrassed. She wished that there was a crack on the ground that could allow her to crawl in. Emelia, good for you, jeez! Nina couldnt stopughing, Your reaction is fast AF. Fake is the magic word! I suddenly thought of it on seeing her face. Emelia then reminded Nina, Keep yourughter down. I also want to lower my voice, but I cant control myself. After Nina finished speaking, sheughed again. Emelia had no choice but to order a ss of champagne from the waiter and handed it to Nina, using it to block herughter. However, Emelia was also very happy to vent her anger. The actress in blue dress was obviously provoked by Yvonne and came to humiliate her. She would definitely tell Yvonne about what she suffered. Yvonnes n of humiliating her did not seed. On the contrary, she would definitely be extremely angry when she knew that her clothing was priceless. Why are you smiling so happily? No one knew when Julian had arrived in front of them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He wore a sharp ck suit tonight, cold and elegant. There were so many actors of all ages and handsome young men at the dinner party, and he was still the dazzling one. Emelia wanted to stop Nina telling Julian what had just happened, but it was already toote. Nina had already told him what had just happened. After saying that, Nina praised Emelia again, Do you know how amazing Emelias retort is? Emelia felt a little embarrassed and wanted to raise hands to cover her face. Julians gaze fell on her porcin-like face and he supported her, For people like those women who cause trouble, its right to fight back. After saying this, Julian asked Emelia and Nina, Does she have a role in Princess Lenia? Nina nodded, I think so. In the past, Harvey Normans team was in charge of casting. The director was extremely lecherous. The actress in the blue dress must have hooked up with the director. Under Julians reminder, Nina and Emelia remembered that there was indeed a role yed by her. Viggo did not rece her after taking over. He just felt that it was not a particrly important role so it was fine. But she didnt expect that she would deliberately provoke Emelia and hit on the muzzle by herself. Julian said with a cold face, I asked Maisie to inform her that she was kicked off the project. Nina happily apuded Julian, Wow, nice move. Emelia red at Nina, thinking what she was doing and why she was praising him. It seemed like Julian was protecting her. Julian saw through her thoughts and asked directly, Why are you ring at Nina? When Emelia looked over, he said, Im just protecting you. Emelia was speechless. Nina couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh again. Emelia took a deep breath and didnt want to talk to him anymore. He was too detestable. He had guessed what she was thinking, but he had deliberately said it out loud. Who needed his defense? She had just fought back amazingly. Julian didnt say anything more and made a phone call to Maisie. Soon, the actress in blue dress, who was with Yvonne not far away, ran away with her mobile phone and red eyes. She must have been informed that she was sacked. Nina elegantly took a sip of champagne, Brain is a good thing, but she doesnt have it. That actress in blue dress was easily provoked by Yvonne to make trouble for Emelia. She didnt expect to be found by trouble. She didnt even investigate Emelias identity and career, or what kind of grudge between she and Yvonne. Now, the loss outweighed the gain. At the meantime, after the actress in the blue dress ran away, Yvonne gritted her teeth and stared in the direction of Emelia and Julian. The actress in the blue dress came back and asked her angrily, Who is the woman next to Nina? She pretended to be calm and asked, Whats wrong? I wanted tough at her clothes and the ne she wore, but who would have thought that her dress was actually from the brand L, and that ne The actress in the blue dresss eyes trembled as she spoke, and she couldnt even speak. Whats wrong with her ne? Yvonnes expression remained indifferent. She had been raised by Randolph Sullivan since she was a child, and she knew all kinds of jewelry. Her ne appeared on the website of Sothebys, and the price disyed on it The actress took another deep breath and said, Its so expensive! A sky-high price! What? Yvonne took a step back in disbelief. A sky-high price? Pris, who was standing to the side, also found it incredible. Since when did Emelia deserve such a valuable ne? Could it be a gift from Viggo or Julian? Thinking of this, Pris bit her lips tightly. Otherwise, she was afraid that the fire of jealousy in her heart would burn her to death. The blue-dressed actress took out her mobile phone and said, Ill show you. She quickly found the ne of Emelia on the Inte, I observed it closely. Its exactly the same as the one on the website. Yvonne froze when she saw the price. Indeed, she was raised in a rich family and had been in contact with those luxurious jewelry since she was a child. However, there was another life in the world, which was ten thousand times more luxurious than the environment she lived in. She thought that what she had now was the best, but it was just a way of deceiving herself. Now, the ne of Emelia had shattered all her pride. She froze there for a long time. Jealousy, despair, anger, and all kinds of emotions intertwined in her heart. Pris sneered and said, How do you know that shes wearing the authentic one? The blue-dressed actress thought of how she had been rebutted and how calm Emelias expression was. She shook her head and said, Its absolutely authentic. If it was fake, Emelia wouldnt be so calm. Besides, she wasnt an actor, so she couldnt act so confidently. Pris added, The higher the price of her ne, the dirtier her deeds were. Whats the point of being jealous? Even so, Pris could not help clenching her fists tightly. Because even if she wanted to attach herself to persons in power, she couldnt. The actress in the blue dress didnt say anything more because her cell phone rang. The one at the other end said something after she answered the phone. Her face suddenly changed, and then she said in a panic, Miss Brennan, why did they suddenly cancel my role? Havent we signed all the contracts? However, the person at the other end of the line did not say anything else and hung up the phone. She could only cry and go out to find her agent. Chapter 203 Do You Want to Try Again? After that actress ran away, Yvonne came back to her senses. However, when she looked up, she saw Julian walking towards Emelia. Yvonne thought of the video some time ago, when Julian had forced Emelia into a corner and tried to kiss her. When she saw the video, she was so angry that she almost went crazy. In fact, she had known Julian for many years. In recent years, they had been estranged from each other. Even when they were in a rtionship, Julian did not hold her in his arms and kiss her so eagerly. In her eyes, Julian was aloof, and rarely took the initiative. Why was he clinging to Emelia so brazenly now? Yvonne thought of what Emelia had saidst time. As long as Julian was not on a business trip, as long as she was not on his period, they would have sex every night At this moment, Julian took the initiative to approach Emelia. He looked at Emelia with a cautious and focused expression. Emelia almost gritted her teeth. Pris, who hated Emelia as much as Yvonne, said angrily, Hasnt Mr. Hughes been cursed? Why doesnt he want a rich and beautiful woman like you but fall love with Emelia? Yvonne sneered and said, Men are cheap. The best for them is what they cant get. Once they get it, they wont cherish it. Thinking back to the time when Julian and Emelia had been husband and wife, he hadnt even nced at Emelia at all. He had always been as cold to her as he could be. Now that Emelia had divorced him, he had turned against the entire family for Emelia. This couldnt be right. ording to what Emelia had said, they had sex so frequently that she even wondered if he was really cold towards Emelia. Logically speaking, if a man hated a woman, he wouldnt even look at her. Why would he want to sleep with her so frequently? Pris didnt know about the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. She thought that Yvonnes so-called dont cherish referred to herself, and Julian didnt cherish Yvonne because he had gotten her. So she suggested, Miss Sullivan, do you want to try again to get Mr. Hughes? Yvonne gritted her teeth, How can I try hard? Now he only cares about Emelia. Pris whispered, Use some tricks. If you sleep with Mr. Hughes, plus the power of your father, he must marry you, right? Yvonne was stunned. Use some tricks? Just like what happened to Emelia back then? Yvonne admitted that although she kept saying that she didnt care about Emelias previous behavior, she was indeed very interested in Pris proposal. Julian had married her because he had slept with Emelia. If she had a close rtionship with him now, he would have had to marry her, wouldnt he? Pris added, This kind of thing is actually very easy to implement. Mr. Hughes attends so many social activities every day. You can just bribe a staff member. At that time, you can arrange reporters or let your parents cooperate with you. Make it big and then everyone will know what he does. Then he has to marry you. The reason why Pris tried her best to make Yvonne and Julian be together was that she didnt want him to pursue Emelia again. Why should Emelia enjoy so many mens love and pursuit? After sending Julian to Yvonne, she would think of a way to destroy Viggos good impression on Emelia. In the end, there would be no suitors around Emelia. If possible, she would let Emelias name in the industry be notorious andpletely leave the screenwriter circle. Thinking of this, Pris finally felt better in her heart. Although her n had not been fully carried out, she feltfortable while thinking about the miserable situation of Emelia. Yvonne stared in the direction of Julian and Emelia. She pursed her lips without saying a word, but she was already considering about the implementation of Pris suggestions. She didnt care whether Julian was good or bad to her after marriage, becausepared with the man, what she loved more was Julian and the power of the Hughes Family. The most important thing was, as long as she married Julian, she would be able to save her face and trample on Emelia. After giving Maisie a call, Julian still didnt leave. And his eyes even were still recklessly looking at Emelias face. Emelia felt both embarrassed and annoyed. Seeing that Julian had no intention of leaving for the time being, Nina thought for a while and made an excuse to leave. Emelia didnt even stop Nina before leaving, leaving her to face Julian alone. Emelia had no choice but to look at Julian and protest. Why are you staring at me? Is there anything on my face? Julian replied straightforwardly, Because you look beautiful. Emelia was speechless. Her face turned red uncontrobly because she couldnt stand such straightforward praise with such an introvert character. To her surprise, she felt that Julian be so thick-skinned to say such nauseating words. She said angrily, Youve seen me for three years. No matter how beautiful I am, you mustve been tired of me. Julian stared at her and said in a frank way, No. Ill never be tired of looking at you. For some reason, Emelia felt a little upset. His sweet talk always reminded her of those days when she was neglected by him and she felt sad. Therefore, she lowered her eyes and said, I saw Miss Salkowski. I wanted to talk to her. After saying this, Emelia turned and left, and Julian frowned slightly. He could feel her sudden coldness, but he didnt know why. Ezra said that I must say some sweet words when pursuing a woman. And I can give her gifts with the generosity. No matter how I do, I must let the woman feel my care for her. I did as Ezra said. Why is Emelia unhappy?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nina left to block the actress in the blue dress. She calmly walked into the corridor of the banquet hall and waited leisurely. The actress had called outside for a long time, and it seemed that there was no turning back for her things. When she returned to the banquet hall, her eyes were still red. After seeing Nina, she couldnt help but ask, Who exactly is your friend? Ive tried so hard to get the role in Princess Lenia. Why did they rece me? Leaning against the wall, Ninazily looked at her delicate nails and said, Didnt Yvonne and Pris tell you? She is Wintry Frost, the lead screenwriter of Princess Lenia. What? The actress took a few steps back in shock. No wonder Emelia could attend a party like this tonight. It turned out that she was the screenwriter of Princess Lenia.. How unlucky she was to have offended such a person. But after she came back to her senses, she said discontentedly, But Emelia canceled my role because of personal grievances. Is it right for her to use her power to take revenge like this? Nina coldly snorted, Did you see her call someone to cancel your role? The actress pondered for a moment. She had been staring angrily at Nina and her friend ever since she returned to Yvonnes side. Indeed, she did not see Emelia calling anyone on her phone. However, she seemed to have seen Julian making a phone call Chapter 204 Yvonne Fainted in Rage The actresss face turned pale as she asked Nina fearfully, Could it be that Mr. Hughes called? Why did he do this to me? The actress didnt know about the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. She thought that she hadnt offended him, so she didnt understand why Julian treated her like this.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Why did he do this to you? Nina looked speechless. You dont understand? Why would a man to protect a woman? Nina was also a shrewd person. She didnt directly point out the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. Instead, she secretly pointed out that Julian liked Emelia. The actress murmured, You mean that Mr. Hughes likes your friend? Nina snorted and raised her eyebrows. So what? You think my friend doesnt deserve it? The actress thought of Emelias gown and the expensive ne and hurriedly said, I dont think so. They are very well matched. Nina was extremely satisfied with her reaction. She then added, Well, I need to remind you. Yvonne purposely didnt tell you that my friend was the screenwriter of Princess Lenia. She was clearly using you as a tool. The actress thought about it and found that it was true. The actress was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, Yvonne Sullivan was a bitch. I used to dislike her when she was acting. She always acted like a superior princess and used us as her maids. If it werent for the fact that she has the resources now, I wouldnt have bothered to talk to her tonight. Yvonne Sullivan made me lose a role. Ill give vent to my anger on her! After saying that, the actress rushed to the banquet hall angrily. Anyway, she had lost a role. She didnt care about Yvonnes show. Besides, given Yvonnes scheming look, it was hard to say if Yvonne would let her act her new y. Nina was happy to see it. She walked slowly into the banquet hall in her high heels. Was Yvonne the only one who could sow discord? She could, too. The actress rushed into the banquet hall and poured a ss of wine on Yvonnes face after finding her. Yvonne took a few steps back with a pale face. Although she escaped from the ident, her expensive dress suffered a lot. However, since she was still wearing a white dress, and her chest was immediately stained with wine, Yvonne looked embarrassed and miserable. Yvonne was so angry that she shouted at the actress, What are you doing? Are you crazy? Yvonne did think that this actress was insane. She had just seeded in making this actress dislike Emelia, but why was she going mad at her now? The actress gritted her teeth and said, How dare you ask me why? I hit you! After the actress finished speaking, she raised her hand and scratched Yvonnes face. Yvonne dodged back in a panic. Because she was wearing very high heels at the banquet, and her dress was so slim that she couldnt move her legs, Yvonne stumbled as soon as she took a step back. She struggled to fall to the table next to her, hoping that she could not fall down by relying on it. However, to her surprise, there was a long table for drinking. In the middle of the long table, there was an extremely gorgeous champagne tower. As Yvonne pounced on it, the tower fell down with a crackling sound. Dozens of sses of wine fell on her, pouring her into a drowned rat. Everyone in the ballroom heard themotion and turned to look at Yvonne. Yvonne looked down at the mess she was in, and then looked around at the shocked and funny eyes of the people around her. She screamed on the spot, and then fainted. Yvonne fainted from anger. Yvonne was extremely arrogant, but now she had lost such a big face in front of everyone. It was normal for her to faint from anger. Pris, who was standing aside, had no choice but to rush forward to support Yvonne. The guests around them came to their senses and called an ambnce. Yvonne left the banquet in such an embarrassing state. At the beginning, Yvonne and Pris walked on the red carpet like queens. Tonight, Yvonne also nned to try her best to advertise Pris period drama. The name of Emelias period drama was Princess Lenia while their period dramas name was Legend of Yvanna that she and Pris had just decided. Yaliania was the female master of the book. The story told about Yalianias life from an unknown abandoned child to a glorious wise empress. and it was clear that her drama would fight with Princess Lenia. In fact, Yvonne had even deliberately given the female protagonist a name that was simr to hers. She had channeled all of her resentment towards Emelia onto this story. As long as the ratings of Legend of Yvanna defeated Princess Lenia, it would mean that she defeated Emelia. However, she did not expect that she would be at a disadvantage when she just started. The banquet had just begun and she had made a fool of herself. After Yvonne was taken away by the ambnce, the actress in a blue dress was also driven out of the banquet hall by the security guards. She struggled and scolded Yvonne, Yvonne is a bitch! Dont be fooled by her goody two-shoes. She is very insidious behind the scenes! Regardless of whether her words could really affect the judgment of the guests at the party, her shocking actions tonight had always made Yvonne lose face. After seeing the farce, Nina, who was behind the crowd, went to look for Emelia in a good mood. Yvonne had ended up in such a miserable state. She had been smashed by the champagne tower and thrown into the hospital. Nina had never expected this. She thought that the actress was just scolding Yvonne, but she didnt expect her to act like this. It was too satisfying. Yvonne was too shameless! After all, Yvonne had targeted Emelia tonight before, but she embarrassed herself and got her retribution. Obviously, Emelia had also seen what had happened to Yvonne. She had just chatted with Kina for a while when she was interrupted by the loud sound of the champagne tower falling to the ground and the screams of the crowd. Emelia immediately found Nina from the crowd. When she saw the gloating smile on Ninas face, she knew that Nina must have done something behind her back. Otherwise, the actress in the blue dress wouldnt have treated Yvonne like this. However, Emelia showed no sympathy for Yvonne. She even thought that Yvonne deserved it. When Emelia was looking for Nina, she also saw Julian. As Yvonnes ex-boyfriend and one lead of gossip, Julian stood in the crowd and watched Yvonne make a fool of herself. Emelia didnt know if she should sympathize with Yvonne orugh at her. Yvonne had tried her best to catch up Julian for several years, but she didnt get anything in the end. Was she worth it? Kina, on Emelias side, she was quite emotional. Where there are actresses, there are troubles arising out of them. Its better for us to be screenwriters. Emelia smiled a little stiffly. Could she say that this incident was caused by her? Being a screenwriter was not peaceful for her at all. Chapter 205 They Look Like Each Other At this time, Vincent came over. Kina was very surprised to see him. Vincent, long time no see. I heard from the organizer that you wille to this banquet today. Its incredible. Kina was obviously very familiar with Vincent. After that, she asked Vincent, What brings you here today? Kina and Vincent were at the simr age and were both big shots in the screenwriter industry. In the early days, they had cooperated, so their rtionship was obviously not ordinary. However, Vincent had canceled many social activities because of Naomis health these years. Unless it was an important asion. This was why Kina was so surprised to see Vincent here. Vincent smiled and said to Kina, Havent I recently published a new book and sold it to the HGH? Today, Im here mainly to cooperate with the publicity. Kina knew that Vincents new book was published, but she didnt expect that his patent would be sold so quickly. However, she was also very happy for Vincent. HGH is a good choice. Julian- At this point, Kina couldnt help but nce at the nearby Emelia. It was onlyter that she learned that Emelia who had learned from her for four years, had once been the ex-wife of Julian. Thus, now that she had mentioned Julian, she had to consider Emelias feeling. Kina felt sorry for Emelia, so she changed the topic and then asked Vincent, By the way, did you find the right screenwriter? Kina wanted to say that if Vincent didnt find the right person, she could rmend one. The person she was going to rmend was Emelia standing aside. Unexpectedly, Vincent said, Yes. It is the one in front of you. I heard that she is your student. A few hours ago, Emelia took Vincent around Riverside City and talked about a lot of things about her, especially what she had experienced along the way as a screenwriter. And she also said that she was Kinas student. Vincent was pleasantly surprised and even proud of her. Because Vincent knew Kina well. If it werent for the fact that Kina felt that Emelia was particrly outstanding after the test, she wouldnt have paid attention to Emelia. After hearing Vincents words, Kina was very surprised. She looked at Emelia and then at Vincent. So, you know each other? Vincent said, Not only do I know her, but I also recognize her as my adopted daughter. Really? Kina was extremely surprised. Emelia said from the side, Im here to talk to you about this. Thats great. Kina was happy for Emelia and Vincent. Almost everyone in China knew that Vincent had no children. And Emelia was a good girl. It was perfect for Vincent to adopt Emelia as his adopted daughter. After Kina sized Vincent and Emelia up, she suddenly said to Vincent, Vincent, take off your sses and let me have a look. Vincent smiled and raised his hand to take off his sses. Few people knew Vincents rtionship when he was young. Vincent knew Kina as a screenwriter after he got married with Naomi, so Kina obviously wouldnt know about those past events. Vincent did not intend to tell the secret for the time being. When the right time came, he would obviously make it public to the world. Vincent was short-sighted and wore framed sses all year round. Over time, it had be his unique sign. Except for his family, no one had ever seen Vincent take off sses. After all, no one would let him take off his sses and look at him carefully. Kina eximed, Ive discovered that the two of you look quite simr, especially your eyes. It seems that you are really fated to be father and daughter. Under Kinas reminder, Emelia also looked up at Vincent. She was shocked by what she saw. Vincent, who had taken off his sses, had a pair of beautiful eyes. The end of his eyes was raised, and his eyes were gentle and bright. She also had such a pair of eyes. However, because of the difference between men and women and their age, her eyes were different from Vincents. But the shape and charm of the eyes were extremely simr. Vincent quickly put on his sses and said with a gentle smile, We do look alike. Emeliaughed as well. Yes, indeed. Emelia didnt think much about it. She only felt that maybe as Kina said, she was really fated with Vincent. Kina also nodded seriously. You guys share a ny percent resemnce. Kina added, In the future, when you go out and say that you are father and daughter, others will believe you. Emelia is indeed a good girl. Ive taught her for four years and know her talent and personality best. Kina said this was for Vincent, and then she looked at Emelia and said, I know your ability. I believe that you will do a good job on adapting Vincents new book. Hearing Kinas words, Emelia could only smile humbly and thank her. Emelia had thought that she wouldnt have to interact with Julian tonight, but who would have thought that she would be with him in the second half of the banquet? Of course, Vincent was by her side. As a screenwriter in charge of adapting Vincents new book to a TV series, she was introduced to everyone by Julian and Vincent. When they introduced her, the only said that she was a screenwriter and did not say anything about her rtionship with Vincent. Vincent and Julian reached an agreement tacitly. They all agreed that they shouldnt reveal the rtionship between Vincent and Emelia at this time. They guessed that those people would put two and two together and make five once it was made public. Even so, the way everyone looked at Emelia was a bit different. Such a young and beautiful woman took the responsibility of adapting Vincents new book. It was inevitable that someone would misunderstand her. However, Emelia was not afraid. She openly weed those peoples curious gazes. When the following y was broadcast, there was a conclusion.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While Emelia was enjoying her time here, Yvonne was crying bitterly in the hospital. There was nothing wrong with her body. It was just that when the champagne tower fell, the sses were shattered. So, there were several slight cuts on her arms and legs. But the wound in her heart almost made her copse. She had been crying since she woke up from aa, and Pris was extremely impatient to apany her. If Yvonne hadnt caused such a scene, she should still be in the banquet hall at this moment. After all, she had been in Tymers Entertainment for many years, and she was a little famous. She had many opportunities to get to know stars and investors. Although she couldnt mention cooperating with others in front of Yvonne, she could get in touch with them in the future. She wouldnt stay with Yvonne forever. If it werent for the fact that they had amon enemy, Emelia, she wouldnt havee into Yvonnespany. In fact, Pris still missed Tymers very much. She was originally very happy in Tymers, but because of the arrival of Emelia, she couldnt get many opportunities. So, she couldnt stay there any longer. Chapter 206 Public Announcement Randolph and Rosalind also rushed to the hospital after knowing that something had happened to Yvonne at the banquet. As soon as Yvonne saw Randolph, she cried, Dad, help me. The Inte is full of photos and videos of me being embarrassed tonight! At the thought of this, Yvonne was going crazy. She didnt expect that the video of her being hit by the champagne tower would spread on the Inte so quickly. Thest time she was scolded by the Inte as a scheming woman, she had to change her mind. She didnt expect that she would make such a big mistake when she decided to start her career after she had no news for a long time. Although this matter would not affect her career, after all, she was rich. But she humiliated. Especially when she thought that all her misery at that time had been seen by Emelia, she wanted to die. Randolph said furiously, As soon as I saw this news, I asked someone to withdraw the trending news, but I couldnt finish it at all. I dont know whats wrong with these people now. Are they too free? They keep an eye on others on the Inte all day long! After all, Randolph was an old man, so he didnt really understand the Inte. He asked someone to take down the trending headlines and suspend a lot of ounts, but not long after, someone posted those photos and videos again. For the first time in his life, he felt that money could not do everything. What he didnt know was that there were trolls. They had received money from others, especially for provoking others by posting inmmatory, irrelevant, or inappropriate messages or other content. Yvonne had done such a thing many times before, but now she took revenge on herself. The banquet was full of people from the entertainment industry. There were many people who abhorred Yvonne behind the scenes. It was obvious that someone had hired some trolls to make them continue to nder Yvonne. Hearing Randolphs words, Yvonne was so angry that her eyes turned red again. Rosalind, on the other hand, was a little more open-minded. Sheforted Yvonne and said, Whats the big deal? Everyone has his or her own awkwardness. In a video, Julian was pped in the face before, did he? As for a noble man, he waspletely humiliated after being pped. His mother said that Julian lost face. But Julian didnt care about it. Why are you thinking about this? As soon as Rosalind finished speaking, Yvonne burst into tears again. Hearing Rosalinds words, Yvonne was even more unhappy. Julian was pped in the face, which waspletely different from her embarrassing behavior tonight. Julians incident showed that he was deeply in love with Emelia, but it was really shameful for hers. When Rosalind saw Yvonnes current state, she didnt know what to say.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Beside them, Pris said, Uncle, Auntie, the doctor said that Miss Sullivan is fine. You can take her home. Its not good to for you and Miss Sullivan stay in the hospital. Rosalind nodded, OK. Yvonne also felt that there were too many people in the hospital, so she left with her parents as soon as possible. Of course, when she went out, she wrapped herself tightly so that no one could recognize her. It was the first time in so many years that she had been so shameful. I want that bitch to never be able to appear in the entertainment industry! After getting in the car, Yvonne said to Randolph like this. The bitch Yvonne said was not Emelia, but the actress in the blue dress. If that actress hadnt sshed wine all over her and hit her, she wouldnt have been in such a mess. Its easy to deal with such a small actress. It was a piece of cake for Randolph. Originally, Randolph thought that Emelia was a very easy person to deal with, but he didnt expect that he was wrong. Because of Vincent, he had topromise and let his daughter apologize to Emelia. Randolph could not bear it. Thinking of this, Randolph said while driving, Vincent has been in Riverside City recently. He must have contacted Emelia. We hire someone to take some photos and make troubles for them. In this way, Emelia and Vincent became notorious in the whole circle. Not only did they avenge, but they also helped Yvonne clear the obstacles in her career. Rosalind nodded and said, Alright. Yvonne, who had almost gone crazy overnight, had eased a lot because of her parents actions. She even leaned against the car andughed smugly. When the scandal between Emelia and Vincent came out, she would see how the public roasted them. One was shameless and only knew how to hook up with men, and the other was an old man who coveted young and beautiful girls. Vincents image as a good man, which had been painstakingly managed for so many years, would bepletely destroyed. Vincent wouldpletely quit this circle in the future. When Yvonne got home, another hot topic appeared. When she saw the title of the hot topic, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth and wished that her trending news could not be suppressed. The title of the trending news was Screenwriter of Vincents New Book. After clicking on it, it was Vincent who announced in public that he would cooperate with HGH and introduced the screenwriter of his new book. A photo was also posted on Twitter. In the photo, Emelia stood in the middle, while Vincent and Julian stood by her both sides respectively. The three of them smiled and looked at the camera. Emelias temperament was fresh and graceful, and her smile was generous and confident. When she stood together with Julian and Vincent, she didnt look weak at all. In thements, a lot of people were amazed by this young screenwriters good appearance and temperament. They were even more surprised by her outstanding resume. She was Kina Salkowskis disciple, which was enough for everyone to be certain of her abilities. Moreover, she also participated in writing scripts for several famous TV dramas. At the same time, the Hughes Group and Tymers Entertainment took this chance to promote the uing new drama Princess Lenia, whose screenwriter was this young and beautiful woman, Wintry Frost, Emelias pseudonym. They also announce the main cast: Viggo Johansen as the director, Nina Sanchez as the female protagonist, Marvin Reynolds as the male lead, and Ze Sabir as the supporting actress. As soon as the cast was announced, Princess Lenia once again topped the trending list. Everyone knew that Mr. Johansen was capable of being a director and the participation of the A-list actress Nina Sanchez was predictable. However, Marvin Reynolds was an extremely low-key and picky actor. It was rather incredible that he agreed to get on board and y the male protagonist. So, someone guessed that this script must be very good and the screenwriter must be very talented. Then people turned their attention to Ze Sabir, the supporting actress of Princess Lenia. She was apletely unknown actress. How could she get this role? After searching the information of Ze, many people were shocked. They found that Ze had appeared in more than a dozen TV series. Of course, she only yed small roles in these shows. However, Ze still tried her best to yed every one of the roles well. Chapter 207 It Was a Successful Campaign Because of her hard work and her optimistic personality, Ze quickly gained the favor of many people. Although no one knew how she got this role, they didnt look down upon her. On the contrary, many people became her fans and even looked forward to her acting as the second female character. In a short time, Princess Lenia became the most anticipated TV show in the next half year. Even if there were other new dramas, they would not be able to surpass the poprity of Princess Lenia. Yvonne was so angry that she threw her phone aside. She hadnt had time to promote her new drama of Legend of Yvanna tonight yet. She gritted her teeth and thought, It doesnt matter. If Emelias scandal was exposed a few dayster, she will be in trouble. The idea of introducing Emelia to the public tonight was decided after Julian discussed it with Vincent. Of course, they also asked Emelias opinion in advance. Before introducing Emelia to the public as the screenwriter of Vincents new book, Vincent and Julian called her aside and told her their ns. Although Vincent and Julian reached an agreement to introduce Emelia to the public, they had their own purpose. Vincent was preparing for announcing his consanguinity with Emelia in the future, while Julian was preparing for making his love rtionship with Emelia public in the future. Although he was not with Emelia now, he had to make preparations in advance. This time, he would no longer hide her like before. This time, he would hold her in his arms and announce her identity to the whole world. He would give her a grand wedding, and kept her by his side forever. Although Vincent and Julian had their own motives, they had onemon purpose. They hoped that Emelia would be known by others and her outstanding talent should also be knew. Julian was a man of great nning, and he had taken all aspects into consideration. He and Vincent only asked for her advice. It was up to Emelia to decide whether she showed up or not. Julian made two sets of ns. If Emelia agreed to show up, he could take the opportunity to promote Princess Lenia. The timing was very good, and the publicity would definitely be much better than he found another chance to introduced Princess Lenia separately. If Emelia didnt agree to show up, he would only introduce her screenwriters name, Wintry Frost. After listening to their n, Emelia said with worry, Im only a screenwriter. Will I be criticized if I do that? Vincentforted her and said, It doesnt matter. Im also just a director, but I still often show up. Many screenwriters always showed up, and they were even more famous than actors. Julian said, You are very good. You have a good appearance and temperament, and you are so talented. You dont need to feel humble. Emelia pouted and nced at him. She admitted that Julians words were right because she did feel humble and uneasy. She felt relieved when hearing that he praised her. However, what interested Emelia was that he could take this opportunity to promote Princess Lenia. After all, this was her first work. Although this work was good, if others did not approve of it because she was a new screenwriter, it would also affect the poprity of this y. If she could attract a lot of attention, she would not reject to show up. She also hoped that Princess Lenia would be popr. So she finally agreed to show up and took a photo with Julian and Vincent.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When the banquet came to an end, the first wave of poprity had risen. ording to Julians n, the public announcement of Princess Lenia caused another wave of poprity. Within Julians expectation, Ze was on Whats Trending. After all, Ze, an unknown rookie, would definitely get much attention in such a luxurious drama. However, Emelia had to admit that this girl rmended by Marvin Reynolds was good. Although she was searched thoroughly by thousands ofizens, she had no any scandals at all. Thus, Princess Lenia upied several hot topics on the inte in a short time and became the biggest winner of the year. All of this was specially nned by Julian. He knew that Yvonne and Pris also made a simr costume drama topete with them, so he did this to deal with Yvonne. But Yvonne was no match for him. What he did tonight waspletely beat Yvonnes drama that had not yet been publicized. Yvonne didnt have a chance to turn over anymore. Even if her show was publicized, she could not win him. After being introduced to people by Julian and Vincent, Emelia finally found a quiet ce to have a rest. She took out her mobile phone to check the news. After knowing that the publicity was sessful, she was relieved. When she was about to turn around to look for Nina, she saw a man wearing a navy-blue suit walking towards her. Emelia recognized him immediately. He was an actor from the samepany with Harry Zink, and his name was Thomas Washburn. Thomas Washburn had been famous a few years ago. As the leading figure of the first-generation idol, he published albums, and acted in TV shows and movies. However, in recent years, he had gradually disappeared, as if he had never found his position. In addition, there were some problems with his personal character, so he was forgotten gradually by the public. He seemed to be less than 30 years old this year. To a male artist at the age of 28 or 29, he was actually in an awkward phase. He was not as sun and shiny as in his early teens or early twenties, nor as mature as a man in his thirties or forties. Emelia didnt have a good impression of Thomas either. A few years ago, Kina was busy, so she went to the crew to help her. It just so happened that the plot was written by Emelia, but Thomas thought that her lines were not good and scolded her. He even med the director angrily to find such an idiot screenwriter. He said that she got this chance because she had a sexual rtionship with the director. At that time, Emelia was so aggrieved that she cried. At that time, she was just an intern. All the lines she wrote was checked by Kina and the director. Kina and the director didnt say that her lines were bad, but Thomas still scolded her. It was obvious that Thomas was not well educated enough. Therefore, when Emelia saw Thomas walking toward her, she frowned slightly and felt disgusted. Thomas did not feel awkward at all. He greeted her with a charming smile, Hello, Miss Wintry Frost. Emelia nodded gently, Hello, Mr. Washburn. Thomas said humbly, Dont call me like that. I am ttered. Emelia sneered. A few years ago, he shouted at the crew and asked them to call him teacher. Why was he so humble now? He clearly knew that she was famous now and he wanted to fawn on her, so he deliberately groveled to her. Chapter 208 Did I Bully You? Thomas asked her tentatively, We met a few years ago. Do you still remember? Emelia looked up at him, not knowing how to answer his question. If she answered that she had met him before, it would be equivalent to telling Thomas that she remembered what happened at that time. If she said that she hadnt seen him before, it would be a humiliation for him. ording to Thomas temperament, he might be angry with her. Although Thomas character was not good, his face was very handsome and outstanding even. Otherwise, he could not be so famous at home and abroad and be so arrogant in the past. After thinking for a moment, Emelia said with a smile, I remember you, Mr. Washburn. You are so handsome and I wont forget you. In the workce, Emelia had to be more tactful and sophisticated. Today, she already went public, and would work in this circle in the future, so she had to learn the way of dealing with people. She admitted that she remembered that thing, but she also praised Thomas, giving Thomas some face. Thomas was very satisfied with her answer. He raised his ss to her and motioned her to have a drink. Emelia took a sip, and then Thomas asked, By the way, has the casting started yet, for Mr. Longerichs new show? Emelia finally understood that he came for the role. In the past, Emelia followed Kina and knew these things. Some screenwriters with a certain reputation were qualified to personally pick actors and even rmend actors. Therefore, many actors found the screenwriter and tried to get the opportunity from the screenwriter. However, Emelia didnt think that based on her current qualifications, she had the right to choose actors. She didnt know why Thomas would please her. However, she still told him the truth, The casting has not begun yet, and this project has just been decided. Well. Thomas looked at her and said, I was so stupid in the past. Please forgive me. Thomas apologized to Emelia and wanted her to forgive his past fault. He hoped if Emelia chose candidates, especially the male main characters, she could consider him. Emelia still had a decent smile, Let bygones be bygones. Emelia had never said that she would consider Thomas to y in the show, which made Thomas very embarrassed. Many actors were eager to work with Vincent, because he could make many actors popr, from the main characters to all kinds of supporting roles. If they were neers, they would definitely be famous. If they were experienced actors, they would definitely regain attention from the public. Thomas now needed such a chance to make aeback. However, he felt that Emelia seemed not to understand his hidden meaning in his words at all. Or might be she pretended not to understand it. Thomas felt very embarrassed. When she showed up at the stage just now, he was attracted by her fresh temperament like many other men. At first, he didnt recognize her who was humiliated by him in the past. After all, he scolded many people. When he saw her at the first time, she had put on light makeup, which waspletely different from her tonights dazzling look. Later, Julian introduced that she was Vincents new screenwriter. Her name was Wintry Frost, which made him remind of her. After recalling the past, he regretted it. He didnt expect that she now became Vincents new screenwriter. He also didnt expect that he once had been famous all over the country, but now would be forgotten by the public. He had no choice but to approach her shamelessly, hoping that she could rmend him when she selected the roles. Thomas had never thought that he would have the day to please others, but his recent situation really made him unable to be arrogant. If there was no drama that could make him remembered by the audience, he would really be eliminated from this circle. Thinking of this, he suppressed his negative emotions and continued to ask with a smile, Wintry Frost, do you have a boyfriend? If she did not have a boyfriend, he could pursue her, so that she would be happy and then give him a role without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Emelia replied, I have a boyfriend. Thomas was a little disappointed. She was not very old, so he thought that she was single. Hearing that, he felt it was shameless to rob her from her boyfriend. But Thomas didnt know that there was really such a shameless person who was the big boss of the business world, Julian. He was really a shameless man. After thinking for a while, Thomas felt it didnt matter even if she had a boyfriend. If she got married, she could divorce. As long as he could get the role, he didnt mind robbing her from other man. When Thomas made up his mind to pursue Emelia, Emelia said, In fact, I once got married, but I divorced. Thomas was silent for a momentContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Were the girls so open now? They got married and divorced at such a young age, and they found a new boyfriend so quickly. He suddenly had no desire to pursue this screenwriter. Emelia said politely, Im sorry, Mr. Washburn. I have something to do and have to leave now. After saying, she hurried to leave. Emelia knew Thomas purpose, so she added that she got married and divorced and deliberately asked Thomas to withdraw. She ran into Julian when she just took a few steps. Emelia felt annoyed because Julian had been following her wherever she went. Emelia was afraid that people rumored they had a ambiguous rtionship. Therefore, when she saw Julianing over, she quickly took a step back to keep a distance from him. Seeing that, Julian was very angry. He took another step towards her and whispered, You think Ill bully you? Emelia told him the truth, The impact isnt good. After all, Im now a public person. What he did made her stay away from him. Clenching the wine ss in his hand, he said angrily, Stay away from Thomas. Dont you know that he approaches you for the role and tries to seduce you with his charm? Emelia didnt know what to say to that. His words were really unpleasant, as if she was very lecherous. Chapter 209 My Girlfriend Was Gonna to Be Snatched Away I wont be seduced by him! Emelia said angrily, and was about to leave. She admitted that she was attracted by Julians charm before, but she would not do that anymore. It was not worth. Julian stopped her. He frowned and asked her in a low voice, Why do you know him? I wrote a part of the script for his previous show. After saying that, Emelia ran away quickly. It was better for them to be strangers on this asion. However, Julian stared in the direction that she left and was lost in thought. Thomas reputation in the industry was not good. Otherwise, he would not go downhill these years. In fact, actors were also a profession, and the entertainment circle was equivalent to the workce. A persons character was very important. Thomas was indeed very good-looking when he was young, but after he became famous, he often offended people. Over time, no one was willing to cooperate with him. In addition, his acting skills had not improved in the past few years. He could not walk far just by relying on his face. After all, there were no shortage of good-looking people in the entertainment industry. Just now, when he looked for Emelia, he saw Thomas talking with her. He also saw through Thomas plot at a nce. He was just for the role of Vincents new y. Julian sneered. Thomas wanted to y in this drama, but his acting skills was unqualified. How did Vincent Longerich make so many people famous? That was because Vincent had very high requirements for the actors acting skills. If his acting skills were not good enough, it was impossible for him to be selected. Then Julian called David and asked him to check if Thomas had any conflict with Emelia. Logically speaking, if it was the first time that Emelia and Thomas met tonight, they wouldnt talk so much just now. Moreover, When Emelia talked about Thomas, she was obviously full of disgust. She was a gentle person and rarely showed her disgust to others. If Thomas did bully her before, he would make Thomaspletely disappear from the entertainment industry. Ten minutester, David called back. David was very efficient. He investigated Thomas previous ys which Emelia worked as a screenwriter and also contacted that director, so he learned what happened at that time. When David told Julian what the director said, his face darkened. He could imagine that scenario. At that time, Thomas was a famous star, but Emelia was just an intern, so that Emelia must have been scolded harshly by Thomas. Thomas treated Emelia so badly before. Why did he have the face to ask Emelia for a role now? Dreamed on. After the dinner, Emelia took Ninas car to home, because they lived in the samemunity, and it was very convenient. Vincent went back to the hotel. Vincent made an appointment with Emelia to go to the suburbs together to worship her adoptive mother tomorrow. Vincent wanted to thank Emelias adoptive mother for raising and taking care of Emelia over these years. Julian went home alone. After taking a shower, he felt bored and leaned against the railing on the balcony outside his bedroom. He watched the lights in Emelias room being turned off, but he couldnt do anything. It was a long night, and they drank together. They should do something passionate. But when he thought of Emelias indifferent look today, he looked up at the sky and sighed in despair. He did not know when she would agree to be with him. He had no choice but to turn back to his bedroom. It was so coincident that Ezra was sending messages in WhatsApp. Julian said angrily, What the stupid idea do you give me? Dont you say that sweet words are useful? Why does she still ignore me? Ezra was silent for a while before replying, Julian, I just think about it seriously. It seems that this way is not suitable for you and Emelia. You used to look down on Emelia, but now you suddenly speak sweet words to her. Its a bit strange. Hearing Ezras words, Julian felt that his analysis was very reasonable. Especially when he showed his love to Emelia tonight, her rejection was even more obvious. Julian was furious, Why dont you tell me earlier? Ezra was very innocent, Love cant be forced. I only give you a general direction, and you should find your own ways based on your condition. You have to adjust the strategy ording to the specific situation between you and Emelia and Emelias character. At this time, Arthur said in WhatsApp, Julian is eager to seed. He was in a hurry to get Emelia back, so he trusted Ezrapletely and used Ezras ways to purse Emelia without any change, because Ezra could please women easily. Phil also said, You should not be in such a hurry to pursue a woman. Shell know your goodness after a long time.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. That was how he got his wifes heart. They cultivated their love slowly and finally they fell in love with each other. Ezra said, Julian, I have a good suggestion. I think that you can keep an appropriate distance from Emelia now. Julian was confused, Didnt you tell me a few days ago that I should keep pestering her? Now why do you ask me to keep a distance from her? It was because you told her that you loved her a few days ago. I ask you to pester her in order to make her see you anytime and anywhere. After all, Harry and Viggo are often on her side. But now you have done a lot of things for her. She must have a deep impression of you. From now on, if you keep an appropriate distance from her, she will be interested in you. He couldnt ept the fact that he had to keep a distance from Emelia. He felt that if he did that, she wouldnt pay him any more attention. You can do whatever you want. Ezra said helplessly. Julian put his phone on the bedside and was ready to sleep, but he didnt sleep well all night. He had been wondering if he should keep a distance from Emelia or continue to pester her. The next morning, Julian went out for morning jogging. When he came back, he saw Viggo carrying breakfast and waiting outside Emelias house. Julian stopped and asked, Why are you back? Viggo said with a smile, If I donte back, my girlfriend will be robbed by other man. Julian sneered, Girlfriend? I dare you look at my eyes and swear that you two are lovers? Viggo was speechless. Why was Julian so smart? He already suspected the rtionship between him and Emelia. Chapter 210 A Sudden Change However, Viggo still looked calm. He asked, Mr. Hughes, I dont understand what youre hinting at. In fact, Viggo knew what Julian meant, but he still said that deliberately. Julian also knew that Viggo didnt want to tell him the truth. He was very annoyed and didnt want to talk nonsense with Viggo at all. Therefore, he looked up at Viggo and asked sharply, Have you kissed with Emelia yet? Viggos eyebrows twitched, and he had a bad feeling. He hadnt kissed with Emelia yet. They only held each others hands once when they entered his mothers ward.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Although he regarded Emelia as his girlfriend and wanted to take good care of her, Emelia only regarded him as a friend and the boss of thepany. Therefore, even if he wanted to do more romantic things with her, he knew that she was unwilling, so they had never crossed the bottom line as friends. Seeing that Viggo did not speak, Julian asked, Dare you kiss her in front of me? Viggo raised his hand and touched his forehead. He said, Mr. Hughes, we dont have the habit of doing such intimate things in front of others. Julian sneered, She doesnt love you. She will definitely reject you if you kiss her. Emelia had once loved him, so he knew what she looked like when she kissed if she was immersed in love. If Emelia didnt reject Viggo kissing her, and really fell in love with Viggo, he had nothing to say. He was willing to give up. Of course, Viggo knew why Julian did that. Julian doubted the rtionship between him and Emelia, so he forced them to expose themselves in this way. But he didnt want Julian to know it, and said indifferently, Mr. Hughes, you go too far. I suggest you go home and take a bath to calm down. After saying that, Viggo stepped forward and pressed the doorbell. He did not want to talk to Julian anymore. At this moment, Julian was like a madman. It was he who hurt Emelia seriously in the past. When Viggo waited for Emelia to open the door, he turned his head and nced at Julian. He found that Julian had not returned home yet, and stood there with his arms crossed, waiting for Emelia to open the door for him. Viggo suddenly felt that Julian was hateful and pitiful. However, Viggo didnt want to talk to him. Emelia came to open the door soon. Because the weather suddenly turned cold, she walked out in a fluffy white pajama. Seeing Viggo, she was very surprised, Mr. Johansen, why are you here? Viggo smiled gently, Havent I told you that Ille back to prepare for the beginning of filming. I came back about ten oclockst night. I am afraid that I will disturb your rest, so I dont contact you. Emelia opened the door even wider and said, Come in quickly. Ok. Viggo responded to Emelia. Then he turned to wave at Julian and said, Goodbye, Mr. Hughes. Emelia stretched her head out in surprise, and saw Julian. She guessed that he might ran back just now because he was still in a ck sports suit. Now was autumn, and the weather was constantly changing. Last night, the temperature suddenly dropped by a few degrees. After getting up early in the morning, Emelia hurriedly found out her thick home clothes and put them on. But Julian was still dressed in short sleeves and shorts outside. When she looked at Julian, she felt even colder. With just a nce at him, she immediately pulled her head back. Pretending not to see Julian, she pulled Viggo in and closed the door quickly. Julian was furious. He became more and more suspicious of her rtionship with Viggo. He had to find a way to let them expose themselves. It seemed pretty good to y a real-hearted adventure game. At that time, if she chose to tell the truth, he would ask her whether she loved Viggo or not. After entering the house, Viggo handed the breakfast to Emelia, I make it early this morning. Emelia was overjoyed, Thank you. I havent eaten breakfast yet. Lets eat together. Then Emelia went to the kitchen to get some tableware. They sat in the bright dining room and ate breakfast leisurely. Viggo briefly told Emelia what Julian said outside. After hearing, Emelia almost spat out the porridge in her mouth. Is he crazy? She was so angry that Julian asked Viggo to kiss her in front of him. Viggo handed her a tissue and said, He must be suspicious about our rtionship. Emelia snorted, We dont need to take any notice of him. Viggo said apologetically, Im sorry for causing you trouble. Emelia said, It doesnt matter. Thinking of this, Emelia said angrily, Its Julian who makes trouble to me. She pretended to be Viggos girlfriend in order to make his mother feel assured. However, Julian had been pestering her endlessly, making her life a mess. Viggo did not stay at Emelias house for long. After breakfast, he left. On the one hand, Emelia already made an appointment with Vincent to go out. On the other hand, he had a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Emelia called a car and went to the hotel to pick Vincent up. Then they went to the suburbs together. Emelias adoptive mother insisted on burying herself in the suburbs because she didnt want to have any contact with Oliver Jones. If she didnt suddenly pass away because of illness, Emelia thought that she would probably divorce Oliver. Vincent bought a bunch of flowers and solemnly bowed in front of Emelias adoptive mothers tomb. Without her, his daughter might not have current sess. Even though Oliver and his son werent reliable, Emelias adoptive mother treated Emelia very well and insisted on letting Emelia study. Vincent heard from Emelia that Oliver didnt want her to continue studying, and asked her to work to make money for the family. It was her adoptive mother who insisted on letting Emelia study, so that Emelia had the opportunity to finish her college. After worshipping Emelias adoptive mother, they walked around. The air in the suburbs was fresh and the environment was beautiful. It was rare for them toe here, so they had to have a good stroll around. Vincent could not stay in Riverside City for too long, so he cherished the time with Emelia. Before the day was dark, they took a car back. However, on the way, Emelia received a call from Nina, saying that she and Vincent had a scandal, and the content was extremely bad. After hanging up the phone, Emelia hurriedly logged on Twitter and found that someone rumored that she had an improper rtionship with Vincent. She was scolded seriously. She just went publicst night and was praised because of her beauty and talent. But today the title of the news was: How was the beautiful screenwriter promoted. The followingmented that she used her beauty to seduce Vincent, so that she could be the screenwriter of Vincents new book. Moreover, this article also severely scolded Vincent, saying that he had been pretending to be a good man all these years. In fact, his private life was very chaotic. Chapter 211 There Was a Solution Emelia trembled with anger because of this news. The rtionship between her and Vincent was no tabloid material. On the photos, she did not do anything intimate with Vincent. There was a photo when Vincent got out of the car, she helped him because Vincents legs were not good. The person who released the news obviously rumored the improper rtionship between her and Vincent. Vincent, who was sitting next to her, sensed her displeasure and asked with concern, Whats wrong? Emelia handed the phone to Vincent and said, Look at the news. Theyve gone too far. Emelia was speaking in a slightly choked voice. She was so enraged that she almost cried. These people not only scolded her, but also ndered Vincent, which made her very guilty. She was just a screenwriter, but Vincent valued his reputation very much. Vincent took her phone. After reading the news, he was not angry at all. Instead, he sneered, They actually did it. Emelia was puzzled, What do you mean? Who did this? She suddenly realized something and said, Could it be Yvonne? Vincent nodded, Yes. Randolphpromised and asked her daughter to apologize to you. But they definitely cant let this go. Ive expected that they would get back at us. After saying that, Vincentforted Emelia, Dont worry. Ive arranged everything. Emelia was still confused. Vincent looked at her seriously and said, Its not convenient to talk now. Ill tell you when we go back to the hotel. Seeing that Vincent did not panic at all, Emelia calmed down. She nodded and believed him. At this time, Julian called Vincent. He said angrily, Mr. Longerich, why did you approach Emelia? Before Vincent could say anything, Julian added, You should know well that Randolph hates you and wont let you go easily, but you still deliberately stay with Emelia. Do you want to hurt her? Julian was very angry when he saw the news. He didnt care about Vincent at all. He was only worried about Emelia. Those words were so harsh that he wanted to tear their mouths apart. Compared with Julians anger, Vincent still looked calm, I have my own arrangements for this matter. Julian couldnt stand it anymore. He shouted, What do you want to do? Well, I wait for your arrangements! After saying that, he felt it was not enough. Julian warned him, Vincent Longerich, if you hurt Emelia, I wont let you go. Julian was so angry that he called Vincents full name. Vincent said, You will regret what you say today, guy! He was so disrespectful to his beloved womans biological father and even threatened him. Did he really want to get Emelia back? After he officially acknowledged Emelia as his daughter, the first thing he had to do was to persuade Emelia to kick Julian out. There were many powerful and handsome young men in the Capital. Just as Vincent ended the call with Julian, Viggo called Emelia.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Emelia, did Yvonne do that to you on Twitter? Viggo did not doubt the rtionship between Emelia and Vincent at all, and he directly pointed out that it was Yvonne who did it. Emelia was very grateful for Viggos trust and support. She nodded and replied, Yes. This is too much! Viggo was also very annoyed, Where are you now? Do you need me to pick you up? Lets find a way to solve this problem together. Im on my way back to Riverside City. Mr. Longerich says that he has a solution. Emeliaforted Viggo, not wanting him to be angry and worried. After hearing what Emelia said, Viggo did not say anything else. After a moment of silence, he solemnly asked Emelia, You trust Mr. Longerich very much, right? Although Viggo believed in Emelia, he didnt know much about Vincent. He didnt know why Mr. Longerich recognized Emelia as his adopted daughter. He felt it was really unreasonable. When Emelia told him this thing, he felt worried. But at that time, he was in his hometown and was worried about his mothers illness, so that he had no time to think too much about it. Without any hesitation, Emelia replied, Yes, I believe he wont hurt me. Thats good. Viggo smiled with relief, I also believe your judgment. Emelia hung up the phone. Vincent asked her gently, Can you tell me why you are willing to trust me? Emelia shook her head and said honestly, I dont know the reason, but I trust you from the bottom of my heart. Thats right. Hearing Vincents words, Emelia looked up at him in confusion. Vincent raised his hand and rubbed her head gently, Thank you for trusting me. Her unconditional trust came from their blood ties. Emelia didnt know what was wrong with her. She almost cried because of Vincents simple words and a gentle touch on her head. She felt warm in her heart, as if she was being loved. As for previous n, Emelia would return to her house after sending Vincent to the hotel. But now she went to the hotel with Vincent and waited for Vincent to deal with this matter. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered into the lobby of the hotel, they found that Julian was waiting there. Vincent rolled his eyes at Julian, Why are you here? Julian also said unfriendly, Im here to see how you handle this matter, Mr. Longerich. They got along wellst night, but today they were at loggerheads. Vincent sneered and ignored him, but he didnt drive him away. Vincent allowed Julian to follow him and Emelia, because he had his own considerations. He was afraid that after Emelia knew the truth, she wouldnt be able to bear it. At that time, Julian could apany her. He didnt mean that he already forgave Julian. In the elevator, Julian lowered his head and looked at Emelia. He asked carefully, Are you fine? It seemed that she didnt look bad. Her eyes were not red and swollen, so she hadnt cried. It could be seen that this matter did not have much fatal impact on her. When he waited for her, he was very worried that she could not stand those harsh words. Emelia replied, Im fine. Julian sighed heavily. He didnt understand why she trusted Vincent so much. Chapter 212 Crying with Joy They returned to Vincents room. Julian and Emelia sat down on the sofa, while Vincent took out a file bag from the safe. Before handing the file bag to Emelia, Vincent solemnly said to Emelia, It may be unexpected for you. You should be mentally prepared first. Emelia nodded, and then Vincent handed the file bag to her. Julian raised his hand and stopped them. He narrowed his eyes and asked Vincent warily, Are you sure that the thing inside wont hurt her? Vincent wore an elegant smile, but his words were not good at all, Dont worry. It cant bepared with the divorce papers you gave her. Julian wanted to punch him so much. What was wrong with Vincent? Why did he mention the divorce between him and Emelia at this time? Julian gritted his teeth and protested discontentedly, What do you mean? Its she who wanted to divorce me! Its she who gave me the divorce papers! Vincent sneered. If he didnt hurt Emelia too badly, Emelia wouldnt have insisted on divorce. But Vincent didnt say anything else. Now was not the time to argue with Julian. Emelia took the folder, and opened it. Julian sat next to her and wanted to read it. He was very nervous, and felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. As an outsider, he seemed to be even more nervous than Emelia. He didnt know what was in the file bag. The first thing that Emelia took out from the file bag was a parent-child identification certificate. When Emelia saw it, her eyes widened in surprise. A parent-child identification certificate? Whose was this? With such a question, she read it carefully. When she saw the words of the DNA identification of Vincent and Emelia, she waspletely stunned. She was so shocked that she lost the ability to think temporarily and finished the whole report in a daze. When she read that the probability of paternity was 99. 9999%, she was too shocked to realize what it meant. Julian, who sat next to her, was also astonished. He took the report and read it carefully again. He read every word in the report from beginning to end, and even carefully studied the authenticity of the signed seal in thest line. After a long while, he looked up at Vincent in disbelief and asked, Emelia is your biological daughter? Hearing that, Emelia also raised her head to look at Vincent. She saw Vincent nod firmly, Yes, shes my biological daughter. He found the most authoritative agency to do it, so this DNA test could not be faked. There was no need for him to fake it. Vincent was afraid that they did not believe him, so he took off his sses and said, Our eyes are very simr. Theres a photo of me in a younger age. We looked more alike back then. He pointed to the file bag.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Emelias eyes were already engraved in Julians heart, so he frowned and looked at Vincents eyes, finding that their eyes were indeed quite simr. Then Julian helped Emelia take out the rest things in the file bag. There was a picture of Vincent without wearing sses when he was young. From this photo, apart from their eyes, Emelias appearance and temperament were also very simr to Vincents. Even if Vincent didnt have the paternity test report, they were undoubtedly father and daughter just by looking at this photo. For a moment, Julian didnt know what to say. He sat on the sofa with Emelia, staring at the photo in a daze. Julian who had suffered a lot also needed some time to digest this matter, not to mention Emelia. She was so shocked that she could not think anymore at this moment. She knew what happened, but she couldnt say anything or do anything. After a long while, Julians warm hands covered the back of Emelias hands, slowly pulling her thoughts back. He called out to her softly, Emelia? Emelia turned her head to look at him nkly and heard him say that, Mr. Longerich is your biological father. Those rumors are nothing now. As long as Vincent showed up this paternity test certificate, Randolphs insidious scheme would be in vain. It was appropriate for a father to hang out with his daughter. It was also appropriate for them to travel around together. Even if Emelia got the screenwriter role by relying on Vincent, it was also reasonable. Vincent Longerich was Emelias biological father. Why couldnt he give the screenwriter role to his daughter? Julian finally knew why Vincents tone on the phone was extremely calm and confident. He didnt panic at all, because he already expected that Randolph would nder him and Emelia. Or he deliberately stayed with Emelia today in order to lure Randolph to attack them, so that he could fight back. Under the reminder of Julians words, Emelias thoughts finally returned back. After confirming that she was Vincent Longerichs biological daughter, she burst into tears. She was so excited and happy that she could not help crying. When Vincent acknowledged her as his nominal daughter, she felt very lucky. She didnt expect that she was his biological daughter. After knowing that Oliver was not her biological father, Emelia had fantasized for countless times about what kind of her biological father would be. She did not expect that it would be Vincent Longerich, such a famous and prestigious man. When Emelia cried, Vincents eyes also turned red. He quickly walked over and squatted down in front of Emelia to wipe her tears, Im sorry, Im sorry. Its all my fault for not finding you earlier. Vincent apologized to Emelia again and again with guilt and heartache. Emelia raised her hands to hold Vincents neck and burst into tears on his shoulder. Vincent also hugged her tightly and gently stroked her back tofort her. They hugged each other and cried. This moment was too important for them. Julian sat aside, feeling like that he was an outsider. Although he couldnt stand that Vincent and Emelia hugged each other, now it seemed that he was the most unqualified person to express his opinion. Julian also remembered that he did not respect Vincent in many ways during this period, so he suddenly felt a little dispirited. Now Vincent was Emelias biological father. Just based on his attitude toward Vincent, Julian could imagine that Vincent would make trouble to him when he pursued Emelia in the future. Julian hated himself. Why did he not think of the rtionship between Vincent and Emelia as father and daughter, instead he thought as other people that Vincent had bad intentions for Emelia Vincent Longerich and Emelia hugged each other and cried. Julian also wanted to cry. He wanted to cry about his own unfortune. Emelia was indifferent to him. Now, with Vincent as an obstacle, when would he be able to win back Emelias heart again? Chapter 213 God’s Best Arrangement Emelia and Vincent hugged each other and cried for a long time until Emelias mood gradually calmed down. Julian took the initiative to get up and give up the seat next to Emelia. He raised his hand and helped Vincent, who had been squatting on the ground for a long time, to the sofa. He said, Sit here and talk freely. Vincent nced at him and sat down next to Emelia. He knew how to behave, because he couldnt offend her biological father now. He had to try his best to please him. Julian took out a few more tissues and handed them to Emelia, indicating for her to wipe her tears. Then he silently sat down on the sofa next to her. Although he really wanted to sit next to Emelia and be the one who held her in his arms and let her cry, it was obvious that he had no chance now. Emelia tried her best to calm down, but the tears that she had finally stopped fell uncontrobly again. She was very embarrassed, so she wiped her tears and said, Im sorry, Im so happy. I didnt expect that the fatherly love I have been longing for since I was a child would be given to me today After saying that, Emelia began to cry again. Ever since she was a child, she had never felt the slightest bit of fatherly love. No one knew how much she wanted from the bottom of her heart. She had also studied hard, worked hard, and tried to be excellent, hoping to get a little care and love from Oliver. Later, she slowly realized that no matter how hard she tried, Oliver would not like her. Her desire for fatherly love was deeply hidden in her heart. However, she did not expect that she would find her biological father after many years, and this biological father was so kind to her. She was so excited and happy that she kept crying. Emelias words made Vincent, who had finally calmed down, once again feel sad and burst into tears. His precious daughter had suffered a lot in the past. Julians heart ached so he looked away. He knew very well how bad Oliver was. If Oliver loved Emelia, he wouldnt drug her and send her to a mans bed. That was no different from selling his daughter. Although Julian understood the excitement of them, he knew that they had something very important to do now, that was to rify the rumors in the outside world. So he reminded Vincent in time, Mr. Longerich, since you have made these preparations, shouldnt you rify it to the outside world first? Vincent came to Riverside City with these materials, he must be ready to deal with the rumor. Vincent quickly raised his hand to wipe away the tears after Julian reminded him. He looked at him seriously and said, Yes, this is the most important thing. After Vincent finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone to give an exnation, and his men quickly sent out a rification statement in his name. Vincent had made a statement the moment he confirmed that Emelia was his biological daughter.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He had already prepared some photos and paternity test report. His man could only wait for his order. Vincent hung up the phone and looked at Emelia. Emelias mood had slowly calmed down. She looked at Vincent with tears and asked, Have you long known our blood rtionship? Vincent took out another photo from the pile of materials and handed it to Emelia. The first time I saw you, I had a guess in my heart, because you look so much like your mother. Emelia took it and looked at the young girl in the photo. Even she herself was extremely surprised. They really did look alike, especially the girl in the photo was at her best age, which was about the same age as hers. Their faces were almost like replicas. Emelia recalled the first time she met Vincent. No wonder Vincent was obviously stunned at that time. Later, when Naomi Smith saw her, she kept staring at Emelia, and her eyes got wet. And the olddy of the Longerich family, who had lost control of her emotions after seeing her. She had given her precious jewelry and a house. It seemed that they had already known her true identity. Vincent added, The first time we met, I was sure that you were my daughter, so I took the initiative to adopt you as my adopted daughter and wanted to get closer to you. At first, I was worried that you would think that my proposal was too abrupt, so I used the excuse of being your strong support to prevent you from being bullied. When Vincent said this, he was overjoyed. I didnt expect you to agree to my proposal so quickly. I can feel that you have a good impression of me. I am very happy. This is the mystery of blood ties. Vincent sighed with emotion, and Emelia also nodded hard. I used to simply treat you as an idol in the field of literature. The first time I saw you in the Capital, I also had an inexplicable feeling. I felt that I was very close to you. I had no reason to believe that you would never hurt me. At this time, when he heard that Emelia and Vincent told their feelings for each other, he couldnt help but think of how he felt when Emelia agreed to be Vincents adopted daughter. At that time, hepletely regarded Vincent as an old man with malicious intentions Vincent continued, The second time you went to the Capital, I asked the hotel staff to take your hair for paternity test. The result is the same as I expected. Vincent raised his hand and gently rubbed Emelias forehead lovingly. He said in a doting tone, Emelia, you are my biological daughter. Im sorry for leaving you stranded for so many years. Vincent apologized deeply to Emelia. I really didnt know that your mother was pregnant when we were separated. If I knew, I wouldve looked for you at all costs. Emelia shook her head gently. It wasnt your fault. You didnt know at that time. I believe that if you had known my existence, you wouldve definitely found me and loved me very much. Its not toote for us to meet each other. Its all in Gods best arrangement. Emelia said a lot, only to make Vincent feel less guilty. Vincent was very moved. His daughter was too good. Vincent then told Emelia about his past with her mother. At that time, I didnt continue to look for her because I didnt want her to be implicated by my familys affairs. I loved her so much, how could I bear to let her suffer with me? I didnt expect that the separation would be thest goodbye and that I would never see her again in my life. Vincents words made Emelia look up again at the young girl in the photo. She couldnt help raising her hand and gently stroking the girls beautiful face. It was a pity that her mother had passed away so early. As her daughter, she had no memory of her at all. Perhaps, this was the fate. Chapter 214 Slapped in The Face Emelia and Vincent recognized each other as father and daughter in the hotel. Those who were waiting to have a goodugh at them were also experiencing ups and downs. In the afternoon, after the scandal between Emelia and Vincent was exposed, Vincent and Emelia were scolded on the Inte. Many people evenunched campaigns to boycott Princess Lenia and Vincents new drama. It could be said thatst night, Princess Lenia and Vincents drama had been expected by many people, but now, they were boycotted. Even some people who once didnt care had joined the team of anti-Vincent and Emelia. Seeing the remarks on the Inte, Yvonne was so proud that she even forgot the embarrassment at the banquet the night before yesterday. She held her mobile phone all afternoon to see how those people scolded Emelia on the Inte. The more those people scolded Emelia, the more excited she became. After waiting for so long, she finally waited for the moment to have a goodugh at Emelia. With such a scandal, Emelia would never be able to stay in the screenwriter circle, let alone stay in Riverside City. She was sure that at that time, she wouldunch all her forces to dig Emelia up online. Let everyone go to Emelias residence to scold her and expose her, making herpletely disappear from Riverside City. Even Randolph Sullivan, who had always been very calm, couldnt help humming a tune. He took a pot of hot tea and enjoyed itfortably in his living room, wearing a pair of sses and browsing thements online. Randolph had always been arrogant. Over the years, he had power and influence in Riverside City, and no one had ever dared to block his way. This time, because of Emelia, he was overpowered by Vincent. He would grit his teeth in anger whenever he thought of it. It was just a grudge between Yvonne and Emelia before, but now it had turned into a contest between him and Vincent. He even spent a lot of money to find connections in the Capital to overpower Vincent. Unfortunately, the Longerich family had been in the Capital for decades. The descendants of the Longerich family were all over the industry, and almost all of them were elites. It was impossible for him to overpower Vincent. It was okay if it didnt work, but he was scolded by the people in the Capital, saying that he shouldnt have alerted the higher-ups because of personal grievances and he was too rude. They even sarcastically said that he was narrow-minded and could not achieve great things, which made Randolph extremely angry. Since the higher-ups didnt care, he could do it himself. He was very satisfied with the result of Emelia and Vincent being ndered on the Inte today. Heather and Caroline were as happy as Randolphs family. When Heather saw the news, the first thing she did was to call Julian. She wanted him to know what kind of person Emelia was. She knew that kind of woman could seduce one man and she would seduce more men. Now she was right. However, Julians phone had never been connected. Heather suspected that he didnt answer her phone on purpose. Heather was overjoyed and said to Caroline, Now that Vincents reputation is ruined, I think the Longerich family cant protect him anymore. Maybe we can find someone to deal with your case. Caroline grabbed her arm and pleaded, Mom, you must help me to be acquitted. Only acquitted, she could continue to shoot, to continue to meet more men, to continue to live her befuddled life. Heather patted her hand and promised, Im sure. I acquitted you every time However, not long after they becamecent, a statement from Vincents workshop was published online. Although the content of the statement was short, it was enough to cause a stir. Entrusted by Mr. Vincent Longerich, our studio hereby deres as follows: Mr. Vincent Longerich and Ms. Emelia Jones are biological father and daughter. They were by no means involved in an improper rtionship as rumored on the Inte. A copy of the paternity test report is attached below. Today, Mr. Longerich and Ms. Jones are going to pay homage to Ms. Joneste adoptive mother, thanking her for having brought Ms. Jones up into a grown woman over the years. If anyone continues to spread rumors and cause troubles, Mr. Longerich will take legal action to protect his and Ms. Jones reputation. As soon as this statement came out, those who had been a relentlessly cursing Emelia and Vincent on the Inte were silent at once. The words biological father and daughter smacked those people hard in the face. Not to mention the result of paternity test, just the photo of Vincent without sses when he was young was enough to prove that Emelia was his daughter. After Vincent became famous, he appeared in front of everyone wearing a pair of sses, so no one carefully looked at the eyes under the sses. At this moment,pared with this photo, and then looked at the picture of Emelia, people would find that they really did look alike. Some people wanted to say that Vincents paternity test result was fake, but this photo convinced them. Since they were father and daughter, everything made sense. It was not a big deal for them to go out together, and it was not a big deal for them to be intimate with each other. It also made sense that Vincent let Emelia be the screenwriter of the new book. There were also some people who epted bribes and continued to talk nonsense. Vincents studio immediately sent awyers letter and directly sent messages to those ounts, let them wait to receive. After that, the online opinion temporarily calmed down. However, not long after, another rumor appeared. This time, they were jealous of Emelia, saying that she got the qualification of the new book screenwriter through this rtionship, she was not a writing talent at all. In response to this question, Vincents studio once again responded quickly: Ms. Jones had participated in thepetition for the screenwriter of Mr. Longerichs new book before Mr. Longerich confirmed her identity, so Ms. Jones has won the position because she is indeed capable. The studio exposed the time when Vincent signed a contract with HGH, and emphasized the time of the paternity test. The contract was signed before the paternity test. Now those people had nothing to say. These rapid actions of Vincent workshop were clearly done by keeping an eye on the movements on the Inte. It could be seen that their attitude towards this matter was extremely serious, so that other people no longer dared to speak any bad words. Pris several mobile phones were really busy right now. She used different phone numbers to buy different workshops ounts to defame Emelia. Yvonne had instructed her to do so, and she really wanted to do it. She got such a chance to defame Emelia, she had to seize it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ruining Emelias reputation and let Emeliapletely disappear from the screenwriter circle. This was her lifelong wish. Chapter 215 A Crushing Defeat However, none of them had expected such a plot twist. Pris was also stunned for a long time after knowing that Vincent and Emelia were biological father and daughter. Those workshops were also stunned. They kept calling her and asking her what to do next. She had no choice but to quickly tell them to suspect that the paternity test was fake. As a result, she was soon pped in the face by Vincents studio. And those ounts had received awyers letter, those people in charge were so scared that they didnt dare to say anything again. It was not easy for them to run an ount with many fans. What if their ount was suspended? Pris had no choice but to tell them that Emelia had be the screenwriter of Vincents new book by using their rtionship. Unexpectedly, she was quickly pped in the face by the studio. Pris waspletely out of tricks. She threw the mobile phones that kept ringing aside, grabbing her hair and walking around in the living room. How did this happen? How did this happen? Emelia was actually Vincents biological daughter. Wouldnt that mean that Emelia was extremely noble? Everyone in the Capital knew about the Longerich family. It was a well-known family that everyone respected!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Pris was going crazy. She had always disliked Emelia. It was because Viggo liked Emelia. Besides, she felt that Emelia was just an ordinary girl. Other than being younger and prettier than her, there was nothing else. She had aplete family, but Emelia was adopted. Therefore, how could someone like Emelia get so much favor, but she couldnt get anything? Because of so much discontent, she went against Emelia at every turn. Now, Emelia was confirmed that she was a member of the Longerich family. Her family background was a lot nobler than hers. At this moment, her mood could not be expressed in words. Randolph was drinking tea leisurely. When he saw Vincents studio dered that Emelia was Vincents biological daughter, he was picking up the teapot and was about to pour himself a cup of tea. The news shocked him so much that he failed to grab the teapot in his hand. The teapot, which was filled with hot tea, fell on his feet and made him jump up on the spot. When Rosalind Longman heard the sound, she rushed over and hurriedly helped him treat the tea stains and injury on his feet. Dad! Just then, Yvonne ran down the stairs with her phone in hand. Yvonne did not notice the burn on Randolphs foot at all. She rushed over and asked Randolph loudly, Whats going on? How could Emelia be Vincents biological daughter? Randolphs forehead was sweaty for the pain. Yvonnes questioning instantly infuriated him. He bellowed, How the hell do I know whats going on? At this time, Randolph was even more worried that once Vincent exposed this matter to his supporter in the Capital, he would suffer a lot. How could he have thought that Emelia Turned out to be Vincents biological daughter! Vincent and Naomi had been married for so many years and they had no child. Who would have thought that Vincent would have a lost daughter? Yvonne was already in a very bad mood. After hearing Randolphs words, she suddenly burst into tears. For the whole afternoon, she had been watching Emelias joke. Now that the situation had suddenly changed. Emelia had never known who her biological father was, but now she had suddenly be noble. Yvonne was so angry that she almost fainted again. Randolphs feet were scalded so badly that a bunch of scary blisters instantly appeared on the back of his feet. Rosalind cried and quickly called the family doctor to deal with it for him. The whole family was in a mess. When Randolphs feet were properly handled, Rosalind helped him to the bed andy down. There was no one criticizing Emelia and Vincent on the Inte anymore. And no one knew who had begun first, and a group of people praised Emelia again. Moreover, because of this disturbance, the poprity of Princess Lenia and Vincents new book had increased greatly. Randolph was so angry that he mmed his phone against the wall. Obviously, he failed. He hadpletely lost. He not only did not destroy Emelia and Vincent, but also burned himself. The doctor said that his foot could not move normally for a month. This was not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing was the pain of the burn, which was so hurt that made him want to die. At least for a long time, he didnt have the mood to y dirty tricks to Emelia and Vincent. Now he only wished that his injury could heal quickly, so he didnt have to suffer from the itch and pain. However, Yvonne gritted her teeth and kept asking him, Dad, what should we do now? What else can I do? My feet be like this. Do you think I still have the energy to think of anything else? Randolph shouted at Yvonne. Yvonne bit her lip and looked at Randolph with grievance for a long time. Then she turned around and ran away. Perhaps it was because she was looking forward to destroying Emelia this time that she could not ept the failure at all. Moreover, she had always beencent about her family background being nobler than Emelias. Now that Emelia had be Vincents biological daughter, her family background had be much nobler than her Yvonne kept crying on the bed, refusing to ept the fact that she had suffered a crushing defeat. Heathers face instantly paled. Emelia was Vincents biological daughter? She had always looked down on Emelias background. She had always felt that Emelia was not worthy of her son, but now Heather held her phone and fell onto the sofa in a daze. She kept recalling how she had treated Emelia all these years. Heather was a downright snob. As long as someone was more powerful and richer than the Hughes Family, she would definitely fawn on that person as soon as possible. However, the Hughes Family had been dominant in Riverside City for so many years, so she was not afraid of anyone. Heather recalled from the first time she saw Emelia. To be exact, it started when Oliver and his son told her that her son had sex with Emelia. That day, she said a lot of unpleasant words. She did not know if Oliver and his son had told Emelia about this. From that moment on, Heather had never put in a good word for Emelia. She had even humiliated and made things difficult for Emelia after she married into the family, causing Emelia almost cried several times. Thinking of this, Heather couldnt help sweating. If Emeliained to Vincent, maybe she and Caroline will have a hard time in the future. After all, her son, Julian, was not on their side at all. Even if she and Caroline were revenged by Emelia and Vincent, Julian would only stand by and watch. The more Heather thought about it, the more frightened she became. She regretted being so mean to Emelia. Chapter 216 How Regretful He Was Seeing Heathers pale face, Caroline quickly came over and asked her, Mom, whats wrong with you? Heather grabbed Carolines hand and said in a trembling voice, Caroline, Lets go and apologize to Emelia. Caroline seemed to have heard a ridiculous joke and said incredulously, Mom! What are you talking about? Why should we apologize to Emelia? Heather said in a panic, She is now Vincents daughter. We treated her like that before. What should we do if she takes revengeter? No! Caroline screamed, I wont apologize to her forever! Caroline had been spoiled since she was a child. She didnt feel frightened at all. Even though she was about to fall into a dilemma, she still didnt want to repent. She never cared about the consequences, as long as she could get what she wanted. Last time, she didnt make things difficult for Emelia and still couldnt bear it. If she hadnt been locked up at home all this time, she would have continued to make trouble for Emelia. She didnt repent at all. She didnt listen to any admonitory words at all. Caroline! Heather shook Carolines hand hard. Whats wrong with you? Open your eyes! Emelia is Vincent Longerichs daughter, the biological daughter! After all, in such her age, Heather had been immersed in the rich environment for many years. She was very clear about the power behind these families. They cant afford to offend the Longerich Family! Even if Julian was now rich and powerful, he did not dare to confront them rashly, not to mention that he would not stand on their side at all. Heather could be considered to be able to handle the situation clearly, but Caroline was not. Caroline shook off Heathers hand forcefully and said with a look of disgust, Mom, whats wrong with you? Why are you so cowardly? Its just Emelia and the Longerich family. Am I a coward? I Heather was about to cry from Carolines attitude. It was also the first time that she found that Caroline had been spoiled so much that she could not figure out what she had to do. Heather took a deep breath and tried her best to persuade Caroline, Caroline, let me ask you,pared with your life and your wealth, are your proudness or the resentment more important? Yes. It is more important! Caroline roared without thinking, I just dont want to be suppressed by Emelia. I just dont want to be inferior to her! Well- Heather was so angry that she covered her chest and cried. What a sin! Caroline looked at Heather discontentedly. Heather slowed down, gritted her teeth, and warned Caroline harshly, I dont care what you want, but remember, dont provoke Emelia again in the future. If you get your brother into trouble, our Hughes family will be done! Once the two ns fought, even if they were evenly matched, both sides would suffer. What Heather cared about the most was her current well-off and wealthy life. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to keep wasting her time and not divorce Gerhard. Once she had divorced, even if she could get a fortune, she would no longer be the so-called Mrs. Hughes. She would lose a lot of glory.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Caroline had never been yelled at like this by Heather. Mom had always been satisfying my needs since I was a child. Even though I had harmed Emelia like that some time ago, she still doted on me. However, she became even more furious. She even was afraid that I would get Julian into trouble. Caroline was mad. Mom, you always say that you love me the most, but in fact, you care about Julian the most! After saying that, Caroline turned around and ran away angrily. Heather was so angry that she couldnt breathe. Previously, she had fainted from anger because of Emelia, but it was far less lethal than Carolines just now. Because Caroline was her biological daughter and she had loved Caroline since she was a child. She didnt value Julian more. She thought that she loved Caroline more. However, Caroline said that she valued Julian more than her Heather was so angry that she burst into tears. In the hotel, Emelia and Vincent finally calmed down as time went by. Vincent finished telling about his past with Emelias mother and also said that he had prepared well this time. I know that Randolph and the others will not let it go so easily, so I have already prepared aprehensive response in advance. Vincent said. His assistant had been watching Twitter for 24 hours. As soon as there was anything wrong, he would immediately send some messages to deal with it. All the excuses were made in advance by him just in case. Because he had already guessed how Randolph and others would do. Although he was a writer, he had been living in a big family like the Longerich Family since he was a child. He knew better than anyone about the intrigue in those business fields. Therefore, his means had always been more ruthless. Julian said thoughtfully, Randolph did this secretly, didnt he? Because of Yvonnes matter, Julian was in a deadlock with Randolph. Julian had long been prepared to fight against Randolph, so he had investigated all the forces behind Randolph. ording to the information he had, His supporters had a good rtionship with the Longerich Family in the capital. They would not offend the Longerich Family just to support Randolph. Vincent sneered and said, He did this secretly. Ill ask someone to send a messageter. Randolph will suffer. Julians lips curled into a smile. The loss outweighs the gain. He was mocking Randolph. Originally, if Yvonne had apologized to Emelia, her matter of copying Emelias script would had passed. After all, Emelia was a kind person so that she would forgive Yvonne. However, Randolph thought that he was capable enough to help Yvonne vent her anger. As a result, he came a cropper. Julians cell phone received a call from David. Mr. Hughes, there are a bunch of reporters downstairs of Mr. Longerichs hotel. Do you need us to clean them up? Julian asked for Vincents opinion. Vincent thought for a moment and said, No, Ill take Emelia down and face them together. I have a few words to say. Okay. Julian hung up the phone after giving David instructions. Vincent then asked Emelia if she was willing to show up again in such a dangerous situation. Emelia had no objection. She would listen to Vincents arrangement. Emelia didnt know anything else, but she was sure that Vincents every decision was for her own good. Julian could not help but frown at her attitude. If Emelia had listened to Vincent like this, what would he had done in the future? If Vincent had asked her to stay away from him, would she had obeyed without saying a word? At this time, Julian truly regretted his confrontation with Vincent before. Chapter 217 Love at First Sight? Since he was ready to go downstairs, Vincent got up and went to the bedroom to change clothes. Emelia also went to the bathroom to wash her face and check her look. She was only apanying Vincent to mourn her mother today, so she didnt put on any makeup. Fortunately, she carried a few simple things with her in her bag, such as lipstick, foundation and eyebrow pencil. Just as Emelia was about to simply makeup in front of the mirror, Julian suddenly pushed open the bathroom door and walked in, which startled Emelia. He was too rude to knock on the door. Fortunately, she was just putting on makeup, or she would be awkward. Emelia stopped her hand from applying lipstick and turned to ask him, Whats the matter? Julian lowered his eyes and stared at Emelias porcin-like face. He felt as if it was so far. Emelia used to be shy and panic-stricken in front of him, and she didnt dare to look at him. Now, she became an elegant and beautiful woman. He wanted to be with her again. But seemly it was not easy, which made him unhappy. Julian pursed his lips and didnt say anything. After a while, he suddenly took a step forward, raised his hands, and held Emelia tightly in his arms. Emelia felt that her waist was too painful. Emelia struggled. What are you doing? Julian hugged her tightly, not letting her go. He buried himself in her neck and said seriously in her ear, Emelia, Ill always stand behind you, protect you and support you forever. Julian had always thought that he was the strongest backer around Emelia. But now, Vincent came out of nowhere, and he was her biological father. Julian felt a strong sense of crisis. He was afraid that Emelia would never need him again. Emelia felt that these words were quite baffling. It seemed as though she didnt need his so-called protection and support. Julian really held her too tightly, and Emelia was worried that Vincent could change his clothes and go out at any time. When he saw them hugging each other here, what would he say? Emelia had no choice but to raise her face in his arms and protest, Let go of me. I need to do my make up. Julian obviously said, You dont have to. This time, he said it sincerely. Emelias skin was smooth and wless, like first-ss porcin. Together with her refreshing smile and gentle facial features, she appeared to be mild and amiable. Emelia angrily pushed Julian away. Julian, thats enough! Stop saying such embarrassing words again! On that day at the banquet, he said that he was not tired of seeing her. Emelia was extremely embarrassed. Julian sped her waist tightly with his hands and stared at Emelia in a low voice, asking, Embarrassing? Why? Emelia replied, Didnt you hate me so much before? Now you say Im good-looking all day long. Arent you embarrassed? Julian rified for himself word by word, I admit that I used to treat you badly, but when did I say that you didnt look beautiful? Emelia opened her mouth, momentarily speechless. It seemed that Julian had never said that she was not good-looking. He just looked at her coldly. Do you think that I can get along with someone at will? If it werent for your face- He gritted his teeth. If it werent for your appearance, do you think I wouldpromise and marry you? Emelia was speechless. Julian admitted that he hadpromised because of her beauty. Emelia did not know whether she should be happy or sad. Emelia stared at him and snorted with a sneer, A man obviously likes a beautiful woman. In the face of her sarcasm, Julian was not angry. Instead, he smiled. He argued with her seriously, All of them fell in love at first sight. If you put it nicely, its love at first sight. If you dont say it well, its a reflex. After that, he asked Emelia, Arent you the same? Didnt you say that you fell in love with me at first sight? What do you like about me? Before Emelia could say anything, he came to a conclusion. Arent you still fascinated by my appearance? This time, Emelia was really a little embarrassed. She stared at Julian angrily for a long time and could not speak because what he said seemed to be true. Whether it was a man or a woman, if they fell in love with someone at first sight, wouldnt they just think he or she had a good looking? Julian Hughes! At this moment, a roar suddenly came from behind him. Let her go!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was Vincent, who came out of the bedroom after changing his clothes. When he saw that Julian had actually blocked Emelia in the bathroom and held her in his arms, he immediately roared in anger. Obviously, Julian couldnt continue to hug her. Unwillingly, he loosened his grip and pushed Emelia out, shutting the bathroom door behind him. Outside the door, Vincent raised his hand and pointed at Julian. He gritted his teeth and warned, Keep your distance from her like an ex-husband should do. The implication was that since they had divorced, Julian should stay away from Emelia. Julian admitted that Vincent was indeed a good writer. The word ex-husband was really unpleasant to hear. Raising his hand to tidy up his wrinkled clothes, Julian stood up straight and said seriously, Mr. Longerich, today Ill officially announce to you that I n to get Emelia back. Vincent roared unceremoniously, In your dreams. Julian was not angry. He had expected Vincents attitude. If he had a daughter who was unhappy like this in the future, he could directly tear down the mans house. It was reasonable that Vincent did not do anything to him. Therefore, Julians attitude was very sincere. I know that I have hurt Emelia before, but now I know I am wrong. Over the past year, I have deeply seen how important she is to me. I cant live without her. Vincent did not be moved at all. He raised his hand and pointed to the door. Do you want to leave here now? Julian had no choice but to stop talking. He didnt want to leave now. He would have to face the reporters with Emeliater. Emelia, who was doing her makeup in the bathroom, obviously knew what Julian had said to Vincent. She stared nkly at herself in the mirror with bright eyes and white teeth, feeling inexplicably sad. After more than a year of divorce, she had gotten the heart of the man she had loved deeply. Was it toote? Emelia gently closed her eyes and drove these negative emotions away from her mind. Then she opened her eyes and continued to focus on filling in her eyebrows. Right now, these love ties were no longer important to her. What was important was her family and career. Emelia made up well and they went downstairs together. There were indeed a crowd of reporters gathering downstairs of the hotel, waiting for Vincent or Emelia to show up. This was the most exciting news today, and they had to rush to the front line to guard. Chapter 218 You Must Protect Me in the Future However, the reporters didnt expect that the person who came out with Vincent and Emelia was Julian, the new businessman in Riverside City. A reporter asked in surprise, Mr. Hughes, you? Mr. Longerich is my most important partner. Shouldnt I be here after such a big thing happened to him? Julians cold words stopped the reporters from suspecting him. Vincent raised his hand to signal the reporters to be quiet, and then took the initiative to say, Thank you for your concern and support. In a while, our Longerich Family will hold a grand banquet and officially introduce my precious daughter to the public. From now on, you can ask me if you have any questions. Vincent smiled gently and kindly at the cameras of the reporters. He did not look like the ruthless man who could send Oliver and his son into prison at all, nor did he look like the person who punished Randolph. Vincent stood in front of the camera, while Emelia held his arm and stood side by side with him. Julian stood behind them with a cold expression, and his eyes fell on Emelia quietly. The reporters asked Vincent, Mr. Longerich, how do you know Miss Joness mother? Vincent told the truth. I studied in Riverside City when I was young, so I knew her mother. At that time, we were in love. Butter, something happened to my family, and I was summoned back in a hurry. The ident in our family made a big fuss at that time. I couldnt even protect myself, so I didnt dare toe back to find Emelias mother. Just like that, after a few years, when everything was done, I couldnt find her when I came back. Wepletely lost contact. I only found out recently that she passed away not long after giving birth. Vincents tone was very sad. The story sounded really sad, so did the reporters. A reporter asked Emelia, Miss Jones, may I ask if you will go to the Capital with Mr. Longerich in the future? Hearing that, Julians heart clenched, and he couldnt help but stare at the side of Emelias face from behind. If she had gone to the Capital, he would had probably moved the Hughes Group to the Capital. Emelia said softly, I still have work to do in Riverside City. I wont go there in a short time. Ill consider it after I finish my work. This answer from Emelia caused Julian sad. Sure enough, Emelia had ns to go to the Capital. Sure enough, these people and things in Riverside City didnt weigh that much in her heart.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But her choice was understandable. Vincent was her biological father, but Julian he was just an ex-husband who had hurt her deeply. Why would she miss him? Even if she had some feelings, she would only miss Nina, her good friend. After all, Nina was the one who had apanied her through all the difficult moments of darkness in her life. But he had not done anything with her in their three-year marriage. Vincent added, Emelia is my biological daughter and I have been missing for so many years in her life. I also hope that she can go to the Capital to spend time with me all the time. But Emelia grows up in Riverside City, and her career center is also in Riverside City. We will respect her choice. No matter where she is, I and everyone in our Longerich family will love her. Vincents words made Emelias eyes turn red again. This feeling of being deeply loved by her family was really great. From now on, her heart would be filled with their love, and she would no longerck love, would she? She would no longer yearn for a man to give her a home and warmth. Vincent raised his hand and gently patted her hand on his arm tofort her. Vincent added, Thank you for your attention on us. In the end, I have something to say. The reporters handed the microphone to him one after another, waiting for him to finish. Vincent withdrew his gentle smile and looked sharply at the camera, announcing word by word, From now on, my daughter will be protected by the Longerich family and me. No one can bully her. The reporters present felt a chill on their backs because of his eyes and words. They had to admit that Vincent, who suddenly became fierce, was also very lethal. However, this was enough to show that he was very precious to his lost daughter, Emelia. Vincent then said to the reporters in front of him, I hope everyone will show respect to her in the future. She is just a screenwriter, the backstage worker. Dont disturb her too much. Okay. The reporters answered one after another. Vincent seemed to have thought of something and rified to the reporter, My daughter is now living in a vi. I gave it to her. And as for her jewelry and other luxury goods, they were given by her grandmother, not from some random rich men. Dont write anything like hooking up with a man for some money and benefits. She doesnt have to. The reporters were amused by Vincents words, but they also felt that it was good for Emelia to make it clear in advance, in case there were any rumors in the future. With the backing of Vincent and the Longerich Family, there was indeed no need for Emelia to please anyone. Maybe the others have to please her. However, hearing Vincents words, Julian was unhappy. If he gave some expensive gifts to Emelia in the future, would he be considered as a random man? This was really frustrating. Vincent protected Emelia so much that he didnt want her to get married? Did he want her to be single for the rest of her life? Vincent waved at the reporters and said, OK. I hope that it will be the broadcast of our new y together the next time we meet. The implication was that during this period of time, no one would disturb him and Emelia. After Vincent finished speaking, he turned to Julian and said, Mr. Hughes, please help me send my daughter home. I wont go to her ce. Because Ill fly back tomorrow morning. In front of the reporters, Vincent asked Julian to send Emelia, so obviously, no one had any objections. So, Emelia then got into Julians car and left. Vincent also returned to his hotel. As a result, this sensational eventpletely came to an end. Emelia was not canceled by the screenwriter industry because of the rumors. Instead, she turned out to be the little princess of the Longerich family. From then on, no matter in life or work, there were tens of thousands of people ttering her. The n of those who tried to see her make a fool of herself failed. Some of them must feel disappointed. On the way back, Emelia received a call from Nina. Nina only called Emelia excitedly when she saw that Emelia and Vincent had epted the interview. The moment Emelia picked up the call, she heard Nina screaming excitedly on the phone, Baby, youre so awesome! You must protect me in the future! Nina happily made her request. Chapter 219 Break off the Relationship Emelia was amused by Ninas words and let out a happyugh. For the entire night, all sorts of emotions filled her heart and she would burst into tears from time to time. However, Ninas words were enough to make herugh out loud. Nina was truly a goodugh. However, Julian didnt be like this. He couldnt help but feel even more sour and depressed. Nina could make her cry into a smile, but he didnt have that ability. He would only make her sad and angry. In the future, with Vincents protection, his existence seemed to be unimportant.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emelia didnt notice Julians emotions at all. She smiled and said to Nina. I will definitely protect you, but are you sure you need me? With Ninas personality, why would she need the one to protect her? Nina used to be a head sister in senior high school, and now she judged the entertainment industry. From the time of her studies until now, Nina had been protecting her. Nina giggled on the phone. Lets help each other. Nina asked again, By the way, where are you now? Emelia nced out of the window and said her position, I should be back in ten minutes. At this time, Emelia had no choice but to thank Vincent for being so considerate. The house he gave her was in the samemunity as Ninas, which made it convenient for them to meet at any time. When they were sad, they could meet, hug andfort each other. They could drink and celebrate together when they were happy. Nina happily said, Thats great. The takeout I ordered will be here soon. Ill open a bottle of good wine to celebrate for you. Emelia was in a good mood, so she happily agreed. Okay. Nina added, By the way, Mr. Johansen is also here. He was worried about you after seeing the news, so he decided toe with me and wait for you here. I see. Emelia responded. Nina asked again, Well Julian is sending you back? Does hee over? Ill ask him. Emelia replied. She then turned her head and asked Julian, who was driving, Nina said that let me go to eat at her ceter. Are you going with me? Julian replied with difficulty, No. If it were in the past, he would have agreed to go there as soon as possible and would not leave her for a moment, especially when Viggo was also there, so he would not be absent. But at this moment, Julian was extremely depressed and felt that he was useless. For the first time in his life, he felt inferior. Emelia nced at him, then turned to Nina on the phone and said indifferently, He wont go. Ill go by myselfter. Hes noting? Nina was extremely surprised on the phone. Isnt this like his style? In recent days, Julian had been chasing after Emelia fiercely. He had even been able to follow Emelia to the Capital overnight. Why did he have to avoid to have dinner with Emelia now? Julian can be just asplicated and unpredictable as women. Lets talk about itter. Emelia didnt want Nina to continue talking about Julian, so she quickly hung up. After driving for a while longer, Emelia could gradually sense that Julian was in a very low mood, who was by her side. However, after thinking for a while, Emelia still did not ask him what had happened. It had nothing to do with her whether he was in a good mood or not. Just like that, they silently returned to the residential quarter where Emelia lived. After sending Emelia to Ninas vi, Emelia thanked Julian and got off the car. As soon as she got out of the car, Julian sped away on the elerator. Nina walked out to open the door for Emelia. She peered at Julians rear end and asked in confusion, You two quarreled? No. Emelia was even more confused. Nina was puzzled. Then why didnt hee and eat together? I dont know. While speaking, Emelia stepped into Ninas house. Nina closed the door behind her and muttered, Didnt he want to be with you for 24 hours a day? Emelia helplessly turned around to look at Nina. Dont mention him anymore. Let me rx. At this time, Viggo came out of the kitchen, and Nina stopped the right time. Viggos gaze fell on her face when he saw that Emelia had arrived. He then sincerely said to her, Congrattions on finding your biological father. A big smile appeared on Emelias face. Thank you. Nina sighed emotionally, This is truly a joyous event. I didnt expect thatpeting for Mr. Longerichs new project would let you find your own father. Emelia nodded gently. I know, right?! My heart is filled with gratitude. Although Ive experienced all sorts of unpleasant things since I was a child, Im relieved now. Theres a saying that all sufferings have their reward. I believe that Ill be happy in the future. After Emelia finished speaking, Ninas eyes turned red as she walked forward and gave Emelia a big hug. Then, she choked with sobs and said, Thats right. In the future, youll definitely be extremely happy. I knew that life would treat you well. Nina and Emelia had known each other since they started studying. Nina had witnessed how Emelia had suffered all these years. Now that Emelia had found her biological father, Nina was happy for Emelia. Viggo reminded the two people who were hugging each other at the right time, The wine is ready. Lets start drinking. Only then did Nina let go of Emelia. She took Emelias hand and walked to the dining table. They raised their sses together and began to eat and drink happily. During the dinner time, Emelia told Viggo and Nina about the past of Vincent and her biological mother, as well as how Vincent could determine her identity. Nina sighed with emotion as if she was watching a TV series. After listening to Emelias exnation, Viggos heartpletely rxed. After eating and drinking, Nina, who was too happy to drink, asked Viggo to send Emelia back. After that, Nina went upstairs to sleep. Emelia and Viggo walked out of Ninas house, chatting while walking. Viggo said softly, My mother also knows about this, and she specially called me and asked about it. Emelia quickly said, Was she shocked? Not to mention outsiders, even she herself did note to her senses for a long time when she knew that she was Vincents biological daughter. Yes. Viggo stopped and looked at Emelia with a smile. She even told me that you are above our station. Emelia quickly said, How is that possible? Ill call Auntieter- Before Emelia could finish her words, she was interrupted by Viggo. Viggo looked at her and said seriously, Emelia, lets end this rtionship. Emelia waspletely confused. Do you really think I am above your station? Viggo shook his head and denied, Of course not. I just feel that I shouldnt have used such a reason, an excuse, to encumber you. Viggos tone and expression were very serious, and he didnt mean to joke at all. Chapter 220 Have a Hug? In fact, Viggo had wanted to say that for a long time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although he had used the excuse of letting his mother rest in peace to make Emelia his nominal girlfriend, he still had his own selfish motives. He liked Emelia and really wanted to get her. But he also deeply knew that Emelia didnt like him at all. After deceiving Emelia with such an excuse, he had always felt sorry for her. Now with Vincents support, Viggo felt that he should not tie her up anymore. Emelia was a little worried. But what about Auntie? Viggo smiled and said, Its okay. As long as we dont tell her, she always thinks that we are together. Since Viggo had said so, Emelia could only nod in agreement. For her, helping Viggo was just because of his kindness to her. In the future, Viggo would continue to be a good boss and good friend in her heart. Viggo said affectionately, Then can we hug each other? Emelia nodded. She didnt think there was anything special about a hug. In her opinion, this was also a farewell hug. It was good to restore the pure friendship between her and Viggo in this way. Viggo opened his arms to her. Emelia walked over and they hugged each other gently. Viggo hugged her and could not help saying, Emelia, if possible, I really want to hold you in my arms all the time. You know, I like you. I like you very much. Viggo didnt know what was wrong with him, either. After saying that they had ended their rtionship in name, he couldnt help but express his love for Emelia. It seemed to be contradictory, but it also represented the extreme pain in his heart. He wanted to have her, but he didnt want her to be unhappy. Just as Emelia didnt know what to say, a cold voice came from behind them. Let her go! Emelias entire body went stiff. That was Julians voice. Just as she was about to struggle out of Viggos arms, she heard Viggo say in her ear, Dont tell him that we have nothing to do with each other. I want him to worry about you and panic for you. I want him to taste the pain of love. Only in this way could Emelia live up to the hardships she had endured in love. After saying that, Viggo let go of her, but he gently put his hand on her shoulder, held her in his arms, and turned to look at the gloomy Julian. After he went home, Julian felt alone in such a house. He immediately regretted not going to Ninas house to eat and drink with them. He always felt that he was alone at home. After taking a shower, Ezra on the Twitter spoke cautiously, Julian, Emelia is actually Vincents real daughter? Ezra also sent a few shocked expressions. It could be seen that they were also shocked by this matter. Julian threw himself into the sofa and replied with one word, Yes. Ezra was silent for a while, and then he sent, You used to ignore her, but now she is above you? Although Ezra put a question mark in the end, it was still difficult to hide his mockery towards Julian. Julian, super annoyed, but he had to admit that Ezras words were the truth. They didnt expect that Vincent, who had been married for decades and had no children, would be Emelias biological father. They were also surprised that Emelia, the girl who was looked down upon by all the people in the Hughes family would now be a perturbed girl? From the green ne Emelia wore, it could be seen that the Longerich Family attached great importance to Emelia, a lost child. Julian could give her those material things, but the Longerich Family had been established for decades, so, the Hughes Family was still iparable. Julian didnt know how his mother felt now. Phil, who rarely talked in the group all day long, made a speech. Julian, stop chasing. Ill introduce some women to you. I guarantee that theyre all gentle and considerate. Arthur also said, The female doctors are also very good. Each of them is an elite with high education. Julian was very angry. What do you mean? Am I not good enough for Emelia? Ezra said, It doesnt mean that you dont deserve it. You are also wealthy. You are well matched. We just think that youve got a bumpy road ahead of you. Phil continued, Although I dont have a child now, I can put myself in his shoes. If I had a daughter, not to mention that she could be hurt by a man, even if she says shes in love, it would break my heart. If she is hurt by that man again, Ill kill him with a gun. Phil became irritable as he spoke. When he imagined that his daughter would fall in love with someone who may hurt her, he just couldnt help getting distraught. Ezra said, Vincent hasnt had any children for so many years. Now that he finally has such a precious daughter, he must love her and protect her very much. It will be more difficult for you to get her back. Arthur replied, So, we all suggested that you give up, in case you suffer. Julian replied angrily, Fuck off. They said it was for his good, but they were actuallyughing at him and gloating over his misfortune. Julian didnt want to tell them anything else, so he got up and put on his clothes and went out. As he walked, he arrived at Ninas house. He had already made it clear that he was not going to eat dinner. If he went in now, it would be too embarrassing. Hence, he could only walk around in boredom. After walking for a long time, he saw Viggo and Emelia leave Ninas house. After taking a few steps, they stood there and started talking. Later, they hugged each other. Julians expression changed on the spot, and he interrupted them without thinking. In the morning, he was sure that Emelia did not love Viggo and would definitely reject Viggos intimacy with her. He did not expect to see Emelia take the initiative to walk towards him and throw herself into his arms at night. Julians heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer, and it waspletely cold. Viggo put his arm around Emelias shoulder and said to Julian with a faint smile, Mr. Hughes, why are you here? Julian didnt say a word, only staring at Emelia with anger. Emelia refused to look into his eyes. Vincent said, Emelia and I just had dinner. Im going to drive her home. If theres nothing else, well go first. After Viggo finished speaking, he held Emelia in his arms and was about to leave. Julian stepped far away to stop them and said coldly, Mr. Johansen doesnt seem to go along the way. Ill go back with her. Viggo didnt want to step back, so they confronted each other. Emelia felt that this manner of Julians was extremely terrifying, so she pulled Viggos sleeve and said, Send me back, please. Seeing this, Julian was in wrath. Chapter 221 Julian Was Scratched Okay. Even if Emelia didnt say that, Viggo would still send her home, so he gently agreed. Then, he put his arm around Emelias shoulder and walked far away from Julian. Staring at the two leaving, Julian gritted his teeth, but still decided to follow them. Emelia walked as if she walked on eggshells. Although Viggo apanied her in the front, she was still frightened when she was followed by gloomy Julian. When she finally arrived at the door of her house, she hurriedly thanked Viggo and immediately went home. Outside, Viggo happily said goodbye to the pale-faced Julian. Good night, Mr. Hughes. After Viggo finished speaking, he left in a carefree manner. As a person who wanted to take care of Emelia, he had sessfullypleted his journey to protect the one he loved tonight. Looking up in the direction of the bedroom on the second floor where Emelia had turned on the light, Julians eyes darkened, and he turned to go home. Emelia went straight to the bathroom to take a shower after returning home. Under the warm water, she thought about what had happened today again and again. Everything was like a dream. In the past, she had dreamed many times. In her dream, she had a warm and harmonious original family. Her parents who loved her, and perhaps she had a brother and sister. In her dream, she had a warm and sweet home with her beloved man. Maybe they would have a few children. But they were dreams after all. However, what happened today was real. When she woke up tomorrow, she was still Vincents daughter.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As she thought about it, she shed tears of happiness again. Later, she simply cried out, because it seemed that only in this way could she vent her joy. When she was in front of Vincent and Julian, she was too embarrassed to cry. Now that she had returned to her own home, she could finally vent her joy. However, not long after she cried, a man outside the bathroom suddenly asked with concern, Emelia? What happened? Emelia was so frightened that she forgot to cry. Before she could react, she saw someone push open the bathroom door. With a nervous look on his face, Julian rushed in. Emelia waspletely stunned. She didnt know how Julian appeared at her house, nor did she expect him to rush into her bathroom. It was only when Julian stared at her increasingly dark eyes that she came back to her senses. She looked down at herself and immediately screamed awkwardly. She had been seen from head to toe by Julian! Julian took a deep breath, drove away the naked images in his mind, and then stepped forward to turn off the shower for her. He took a bath towel next to him and wrapped her up. He exined with an uneasy expression, You didnte out after washing for a long time. I heard you crying inside, so I rushed in. Emelia clutched the bath towel and stomped her feet, her eyes bloodshot as she roared towards Julian. How did you get in? Julian hesitated for a moment, but still told the truth, Turn over the wall. His balcony was very close to hers so he easily turned it over. He had wanted to talk to her after she took a shower, but she didnte out after waiting for a long time. He even vaguely heard the sound of crying. He was worried and had to kick the door ande in. Emelia was so angry that her eyes turned red. Julian, you shameless bastard! Jerk! Emelia was so angry that she tried to raise his hand to hit him, but as soon as she raised her hand, she remembered that she was only wrapped in a bath towel, so she had to quickly withdraw her hand. Get out of here! Emelia cried and drove him away. For a moment, Julian was also impetuous. He didnt know how tofort her, so he had to say, It doesnt matter. Dont cry. His words made Emelia cry even harder. Julian had no choice but to rush out of the bathroom. He thought that he would leave her sight to let her calm down, but he didnt expect that the crying in the bathroom didnt stop at all. Emelia was truly going to die of anger. Julian was simply too shameless. He had actuallye running over the wall to her house. If she called the police, he would be regarded as illegal invasion into private homes. Fortunately, Emelias cell phone rang at this time. It was Vincents call. Julian quickly handed it in through the bathroom door crack. Its your fathers call. Julian thanked Vincent very much. His phone call had saved him from deep trouble. The words your father by Julian made her chest pound. Yes, that was her father. In the past, when Vincent recognized her as his adopted daughter, he was very considerate and asked her to call him Uncle. Now that he had already known her identity at that time. Vincent must be very eager to let her call him father. Thinking of this, Emelia quickly wiped away the tears on her face, tried to calm down, and picked up the phone. After the call was connected, she called first, Dad Vincent had done so much for her. Now that he had confirmed her identity, she should take the initiative to give Vincent a surprise. Sure enough, Vincent suddenly burst into tears. He said in a choked voice, What, what did you just call me? Vincent thought that he had heard it wrong, so he asked again in disbelief. Emelia was also a little choked, and she began to call out happily again, Dad. Vincent was so moved that he could not speak. He just kept answering, Hey, Im here Emelia calmed down first. She wrapped herself in a bath towel and asked Vincent, Whats the matter? Vincent quickly said, Nothing. I just want to talk to you. Emelia nced at herself from the mirror in the bathroom and could only say, Then wait a moment. I just took a shower and need to blow dry my hair yet. Ill call youter. In thest second, she was still in the midst of themotion caused by Julian. She was only wrapped in a bath towel and did not wipe her hair. It was really not suitable for chatting with him. Then hurry up and blow it. Dont catch a cold. Vincent reminded her. After hanging up the phone, Emelia quickly dried her body and hair. Of course, at the same time, she also remembered the scene when Julian broke in. If possible, she really wanted to hit him. Hed better not provoke her again, or she would really do it. After tidying up and putting on her home clothes, Emelia walked out of the bathroom and saw Julian lying on her bed, she instantly began to be in anger. She grabbed a plush toy and threw it at the shameless man on the bed. Why havent you left yet? How dare he stay at her house and lie in her bed? Did he really want to be beaten? Julian tilted his head to avoid the attack of the plush toy, then sat up and said seriously, I want to talk to you. Hearing that he still wanted to talk to her, Emelia gritted her teeth and rushed over angrily. Without saying a word, she pressed Julian onto the bed, raised her hand, and scratched him on the neck. Julian was shocked. Chapter 222 Shame on You Emelias movements were too fast. In addition, she was never the kind of person who was so rude that she could hit him. That was why Julian was scratched before he could react, and his neck felt a burning pain. The next second, she pped him on the shoulder again and said angrily, Ill let you climb the wall to my house in the middle of the night and let you bully me again! Emelia had beaten him quite a few times, causing her to be so tired that she was panting. It took a long time for Julian to realize that he had been beaten by her when she was riding on him. The first thing he realized was that she was throwing a tantrum. Although he was beaten, Julian didnt feel angry at all. On the contrary, he felt that she was very cute when she was so angry. He held back hisughter and looked up, only to see that Emelias loose home clothes slipped down her shoulders, revealing her fair shoulder. Julians eyes glinted with desire, and he turned over and pressed Emelia on the bed. Emelia let out a cry of surprise. Suddenly, the positions between her and Julian werepletely switched. Julian pressed her down and deliberately said angrily, How dare you hit me? Julian thought that if he scared her like this, she would be afraid to beg for mercy as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Emelia struggled to lift his leg and kick him again. She said angrily, Yes, Im hitting you! As soon as she thought back to the scene when she had taken a shower, she couldnt help but feel furious. Emelia raised her foot and kicked at Julian again. Obviously, Julian hurriedly blocked. As they tangled and rolled about, Julian didnt know how he ended up kissing Emelias lips, and this kiss couldnt stop. At this time, they were on the bed, and their clothes were disheveled. Holding Emelia in his arms, Julian wanted nothing more than to hold Emelia against himself tightly. Emelias mind waspletely nk as well, and she felt a bit lost and delirious. She felt as though she had returned to those years of marriage life. Every single time they were in bed, they would be like this. If not for Emelias phone ringing again, the situation tonight might have beenpletely out of control. When Emelias phone rang, Emelia suddenly remembered that she had promised Vincent to call him back.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She quickly struggled to push the person on her. Let me go. I need to answer the phone. Julian didnt let her go and even hugged her tighter. He stared at her with his dark eyes and asked, What is your rtionship with Viggo Johansen? Emelia ignored him and continued to push him up. Julian pushed her back and warned her in a hoarse voice, If you dont tell me, Ill make troubleter and let your father know that youre with me at night. Emelia was utterly enraged. She had never imagined that Julian would be so shameless. However, he couldnt let Vincent know that she and Julian were so close with each other in a mess at this time. Or else, Vincent would be extremely angry. Taking a deep breath, Emelia puffed up his momentum and raised her chin to threaten Julian. If you do this, I wont talk to you for the rest of my life. Not only would he threaten others, but she would also do so. In addition, she knew exactly how to threaten him. Although this was the first time that she had used such words to threaten him, her intuition told her that it would be effective. Julian was speechless. Did she just reverse the situation? She actually learned to threaten him? But he had no choice but to get up and let her go. It was so powerful words when she said that she would never talk to him again in this life. Whats more, he had seen her cold and heartless look, so he did not doubt that she could do what she said. However, he was so annoyed that he did not force her to talk about her rtionship with Viggo, so he leaned over and took a bite on her fair shoulder. Emelia hurt a little, she struggled out of the pain and lifted her foot, kicking him out of bed. She didnt expect to kick him down. Because she didnt know that he wouldnt dodge this time. However, she had no time to care about the person who fell to the ground with a bang. She got up and quickly got out of bed to pick up Vincents phone. It was a video call from Vincent. Emelia didnt dare to pick it up in the bedroom. After all, Julian was still there. She closed the bedroom door and went to the living room outside. After tidying up her clothes and calming down, she picked up the video call. Im sorry, Dad. I was a little busy just now. Emelia could only use this as an excuse. Vincent asked her lovingly, Did I disturb you? She quickly said, No, no, Im done chatting. Because Vincent was going back to the Capital tomorrow, the father and daughter were very reluctant to part with each other. Naomi was in poor health and Vincent could not leave for too long. As Viggo was back, the shooting of Princess Lenia was about to start, so she could not leave. Thus, the father and daughter chatted for a long time. After hanging up the phone, Emelia pushed open the bedroom door, only to find that Julian had unceremoniously fallen asleep on her bed. She was speechless to the extreme. She thought he had left long ago, but she didnt expect him to fall asleep instead of leaving. Julian! She walked over and lifted the nket on him. But the man on the bed remained unmoved. Emelia was extremely angry. She raised her hand and pushed him several times, but in the end, he only took advantage of the situation to turn over, upying more than half of her bed. Youre shameless! Emelia couldnt stop cursing. However, even though she had scolded him so harshly, Julian was still asleep. She was so angry that she could only turn around and leave. She could finally understand thoroughly that he wanted to stay here tonight. Then he could sleep here. She could sleep in another bedroom. Fortunately, there were so many rooms. If it were the apartment she rented before, it would show that he was going too far since she could only sleep on the sofa tonight. With the painful experience of Julian breaking into the bathroom, Emelia locked the door of the guest bedroom and sleptfortably. The next morning, she set off early in the morning to send Vincent to the airport, so she didnt go back to the bedroom. She didnt care how Julian left. Anyway, when she finished sending Vincent home, he was gone. Emelia ran to the balcony of the bedroom to take a look. She felt that she had to put a guardrail or something so that he would not climb over the wall again. She then simply tidied up and was about to sit in front of theputer to write when she received a call from Ezra. Ezra saidzily on the phone, Dear Emelia, can I have the honor to treat you to a meal tonight? Emelia was puzzled. Why did you invite me to dinner? Ezra said seriously, In fact, thats not my real purpose. The Cantillo family in Riverside City invited the daughter of the Longerich family to dinner to enhance the rtionship between the two families. He almost burst intoughter at his own words. It wasnt for the sake of increasing the rtionship between the two great families, but for Julian and Emelia. This gathering was arranged by Julian. He also asked him to prepare some games like Truth or Dare, saying that he wanted to ask about the rtionship between Emelia and Viggo. As a good buddy, Ezra could only offer his help. Chapter 223 It was Scratched by A Woman Ezras excuse of treating him to a meal made Emelia unable to bear it. Mr. Cantillo, Im really, really ttered. She had just been publicly recognized as the daughter of the Longerich family. Wasnt it a little too fast for her to deal with social events like this? She was not used to it at all. Ezra said very seriously, Never try to force me. Its just the beginning. In the future, there will be countless people who will contact you and get close to you. What he said was true. Although his true goal was to help Julian, in the future, there would be many people who would try to draw her over to their side. The Longerich family in the capital was not ordinary. This was a big family that everyone wanted to y up to. From now on, Emelia would be in a lot of trouble in this area. What was even more ridiculous was that after Emelia was announced to be the daughter of the Longerich family, Ezras real father also called him, hinting that he could pursue her and marry into her family. But he directly said that he had someone in his heart, and sent him away. If he went after Emelia, he would be in great trouble by Julian. But Emelia still agreed to the meal. On the one hand, it was easy to say that they were familiar with each other. On the other hand, Ezras tone was very sincere, so it was difficult for her to refuse.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After hanging up his phone, she received a strange phone call after a while. Emelia picked it up in confusion. ording to the voice, the other party was a young man in his thirties. He said, Hello, is this Miss Jones? As soon as he opened his mouth, his frivolous tone disgusted Emelia. She frowned and asked, Yes, I am. Who are you? The man said with a smile, Im Quincy Lee from RSC Holdings Limited. Would you like to have dinner with me? For a moment, Emelia felt a little embarrassed. Just now, she thought it was a little exaggerated when Ezra said so, but she didnt expect that someone would reallye to her now. She politely refused, Sorry, I dont know you. Im afraid I cant have dinner with you. Emelia did not know him at all. She had never heard of his name, nor had she heard of RSC Holdings Limited. Most importantly, his tone made her ufortable. Quincy Lee said with a smile, It doesnt matter if we dont know each other. Well know each other after we meet, wont we? Im really sorry. She hung up after saying that. Then the other party tried to add her WhatsApp through phone number, but she ignored it. Emelia felt very annoyed. She saw through the mans intention to contact her at a nce. He just wanted to get close to her. If that was fine, he could pursue her, so that he could see connections to the Longerich family in this way. Before Vincent set off, he had actually told her something simr. At that time, his tone was very serious. You are the daughter of our Longerich family who got back. Everyone in this family thinks highly of you, so you dont have topromise for the interests of our family. As you father, Im also the youngest in the family. I dont have any burden to revitalize the family. My brothers and sisters have all borne it, so its even more unnecessary for you to do so here. Emelia still didnt understand Vincents words. She didnt think that some people could contact her to get close to her for benefits. She didnt expect that today Quincy Lee would teach her a vivid and realistic lesson. In the following days, several strange calls came in. Thinking of her previous encounter with Quincy Lee, she didnt pick up the other calls. In the afternoon, Nina called her gloomily, saying that there were a few socialites and celebrities trying to get in touch with Emelia from her. Emelia used to visit her often, but at that time, she was just nobody, and no one took her seriously. Everyone thought that she was Ninas friend. They didnt know that at that time, she was Julians wife, and she was also an unknown screenwriter in a y yed by those stars. After she was exposed to be Vincents daughter, many female celebrities thought that she looked familiar. When they thought about it carefully, they found that she was the girl who often visited Nina. In that instant, they all began to contact Nina, asking for Emelias contact information. Hearing this, Emelia had a headache. She also told Nina about Quincy Lee and those strange calls. Ninained, Fuck! That Quincy Lee is a piece of trash and scum! Hes just relying on the power in his family and always hooking up with female stars. Hes practically a male version of Caroline, whose fatherspany is about to be ruined by him. Nina was in the entertainment industry and knew very well about those rich yboys. Emelia said in distress, Should I change my phone number? Nina said, Its useless. They used everything they had. Even if you change your number, theyll still be able to find you. Emelia was depressed. Then what about me? Will I be harassed by them all day long in the future? Nina giggled. I have a good idea. She didnt understand. What? Nina said, Make it public that you are Mr. Johansens girlfriend. At least those men who try to pursue you will give up on you. Emelia sighed. Last night, Viggo had said that they had broken off their rtionship, but Nina still didnt know about it. Even if it was not the case, she wouldnt be able to make it public. Because if that happened, she would really be entangled with him. Emelia told Nina about this. Then she sighed and said, Alright, then theres nothing we can do. Then Nina suddenly said, Why dont you agree to Julians pursuit? In that case, those men willpletely give up. I have to admit that he can still be considered one of the outstanding young talents in Riverside City, whether in terms of social status or appearance. Emelia simply denied it. Thats even more impossible. Every time he thought back to what had happenedst night, Emelia wanted to ignore him for the rest of his life. Last night, she scratched him and hit him, but she was still angry. Are you still angry about his hurt to you? Nina sighed, To be honest, I think hes such an unreliable person now, and I feel a little sympathetic for him. Come on, Nina? Emelias heart ached. Her good friend actually said that she sympathized with Julian. She angrilyined, You dont even know how abominable he is! Nina quickly corrected herself, No, I just have a little sympathy for him. Compared to the harm he inflicted on you back then, whats the point of disregarding him now? Only now did Emelia feel a bit better. After the call with Nina ended, Maisie sent her another message. President Hughess neck was scratched by you, right? At the meeting, everyone asked him if he had been scratched by a cat again. Didnt Fluffball scratch the back of his handst time? However, he said that it was caused by a woman. You know, these words are so ambiguous that ourpanys executives almost forgot the theme of the meeting and kept trying to find out who the woman Mr. Hughes mentioned was. Emelia was speechless. Why is he so shameless? Chapter 224 Mr. Ex-husband Just as Emelia was at a loss for words, Maisie sent her another message. There seemed to be a hint of sadness in her tone. Emelia, is it that in a rtionship, as long as we really have loved each other, we dont need to care about the result? Emelia gently frowned and thought for a long time before replying seriously, If possible, we should still try our best to get a good result. If we cant get it, we can only face it calmly. Maisie seemed to have encountered some emotional problems. Emelia did not know how tofort her, so she could only share her experience. Whether there would be a good result or not in a rtionship, she had to work hard to get positive results. She tried hard, but there was no result. Whether she would see him or not in the future, there would be no regrets. Just like the rtionship between her and Julian, they were so far away from each other, and she also tried her best to get close to him. Although she felt so disappointed in the end, she still did not regret it. She didnt regret that she had loved him so much although she had brought destruction upon herself. Maisie gave her a gentle smile and said, Thank you. Emelia thought for a moment and asked tentatively, Maisie, are you in love? She replied straightforwardly, No. Maisie seemed to think that this reply was too straightforward, so she added, Im not in love. I just sighed with emotion when I saw all kinds of love stories recently. Her way of feeling was not love. But It was just a body entanglement, which had nothing to do with love. No, it should be said that for that person, it had nothing to do with love, only with desire. For her, it was love. Seeing that Maisie didnt want to say more, Emelia didnt ask any more questions. After hanging up the phone, Emelia quietly sat in front of theputer for a long time. Perhaps she was influenced by Maisies mood, she also sighed for a long time about love. She, who had nowhere to vent her emotions, couldnt help posting a tweet via her ount Emualia: Love is extremely extreme. It is either a lifetime or a strange thing. After using this Twitter to rify that she didnt support Oliver, she never sent anything else. At that time, she had a lot of followers on her ount because of this matter. After she was exposed that she was Vincents biological daughter, many people found that she was the person involved in the incident ording to the photos. She was not Olivers biological daughter, and it corresponded with her being Vincents daughter. For a time, she had many followers on her Twitter ount again. Many people left her messages. Emelia saw them and patiently replied to those kind people. There were also malicious curses in those messages, but Emelia ignored them. Regardless of whether those people were paid posters with poor quality, there was no need to pay attention to them, because the more they were paid attention to, the more excited they would be. Nina had suggested to her that since she had already made a public appearance, she had also announced that she was the screenwriter of Princess Lenia and Vincents new books. Most importantly, she had a lot more fans. She should manage this Twitter ount seriously, which would be beneficial for her to promote her drama in the future. Emelia felt that this made sense, so she patiently replied to many messages. After a long time, she updated some feelings on Twitter again. Unexpectedly, she received a lot ofments andments all of a sudden. There were many people who cared about her. Sis, whats wrong? Did some bad man bully you? Sis, dont be sad. Now youre so rich, with your good appearance and talent, and you can get any man you want. Some of them even mentioned her ex-husband. Tsk, tsk. I wonder if her ex-husband will regret it after seeing my sisters glory. My sister is the daughter of the Longerich family. To be honest, I really want to know how her ex-husband got together and how they got divorced. Come on, girl, youre so good at writing. Dont you want to write about your ex-husbands story? Looking at thesements and messages, Emelia was quite amused. She replied in time: No one bullied me. I just sighed with emotion. She thought for a while and replied, My rtionship with Mr. Ex-husband was over. I hope everyone can stop mentioning these past events in the future. Her reply was very calm, and after seeing her Twitter post andments, Julian was not calm. Emelia first posted that Twitter post, saying that she would either treat him as a stranger for the rest of her life. It made him feel so nervous, and he could not help but quickly think of many bad spections. What did she mean? Was it because of what happenedst night? Did she really intend to ignore him for the rest of her life? Just as he was about to call Emelia to make up for what had happenedst night, he saw her reply under thements. She said that she just sighed with emotion, and he was slightly relieved. The next second, he saw her new reply saying that she had be the past with him. She hoped that her fans would not mention it again in the future. This was enough to make him angry, but she still used the word Mr. Ex-husband. He was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. The most terrible thing was that Ezra, who was just watching there, mentioned him in the group of four and sent two words with a mean connotation, Mr. Ex-husband. Her face was full of anger and sarcasm, which almost killed Julian. What did she mean? His fansments also made him feel very disappointed. In particr, she said that her ex-husband regretted so much. He indeed regretted, but it was not because she was the daughter of the Longerich family, but that he did not realize her good earlier and did not keep her. Julian felt that it was extremely ironic for Emelia to call him Mr. Ex-husband. However, Emelia felt that adding the title Mr. was a form of respect for Julian. If she were to speak bluntly about him, it would seem to be not so good. Moreover, he was also a person of high status. She was showing her respect when she called him like that. However, what she didnt expect was that, because of her casual address, her fans immediately followed suit. In thements, they all used the word Mr. Ex-husband. At first, Emelia didnt think much of it, but when she heard too often from her fans, she felt like, like, really a little It was ironic. She rested her hand on her forehead against theputer. She had already said that they shouldnt mention Julian any further, but why didnt they still give up? At this time, she received a voice message from Julian on her mobile phone. He gnashed his teeth and said with a sneer, Dear ex-wife, thank you for creating a new name for me. Do you believe that Ill not now announce that Im your so-called former husband, and I will also make it the fact that were still husband and wife? Emelia was speechless.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She knew he was a lunatic, a lunatic. Chapter 225 She Doesn’t Like Him Now Emelia was also unwilling to show weakness and replied, What? Are you not satisfied with this title? Otherwise, what do you think I should call you? She didnt know what was going on, but ever since she returned and had a new rtionship with Julian, the two of them didnt seem to have a good time talking with each other every time. They probably ended unhappily. She concluded that it was because of her. In the past, she always wanted to please Julian. She always wanted him to be happy and always wanted him to have a good impression of her, so she was basically so impatient in front of him. She would do whatever he asked her to do. But now it was different. When he said something that she didnt like, she would argue back. Anyway, she didnt care whether he was happy or not. When he couldnt do it well, she could beat him back even if she scolded him. Anyway, she didnt care whether he was angry or not. In short, she was no longer spoiling him. With regards to Emelias act of making him feel unhappy, Julian stared at the other end of the phone with his eyes wide open in anger. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and sent her a voice message. Emelia, why did you do that to me? After hanging up his phone and putting him in the cklist in order to block him to contact her, she even beat and scolded himst night. If this went on, wouldnt she go too far? No. In the face of Juliansint against him, Emelia denied it lightly, and then pointed out, Julian, I just dont love you anymore. After she finished speaking, she put the phone aside and no longer wanted to pay attention to him. She didnt know why she suddenly had such a bad temper today. Perhaps it was becausest night, Julian had gone too far, or maybe her period wasing soon, so she had a bad temper. She was focused on her work, but her words I dont love you anymore made him feel so sad. He was unhappy and leaned against his chair, looking down in silence. Since their divorce, she had said more than once that she didnt love him. In his heart, it was a lie to say that he was not sad or disappointed, but when he thought of the indifference he held against her back then and the cold encounter he had today, he felt that he deserved it. He had said that he would never fall in love with her for the rest of his life, and he had also said that he wouldnt give birth to a child with a woman he did not love. He had also said that Emelia was not worthy of giving birth to his child.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Now, it was he who admitted that he had fallen in love with her and couldnt live without her. He was the one who begged her for forgiveness and wanted to get married to her. His face was burned by his previous words. At this time, David knocked on the door and came in. He looked a little embarrassed and said, Mr. Hughes, there is something I dont know if I should tell you. Julian put away his depressed mood and asked lightly, Whats the matter? He nced at him and braced himself to say, Its Quincy Lee. Hes asking around about Emelias phone number, and he even said that When David said this, he became hesitant. As soon as Julian heard the name Quincy Lee, he knew that there would be no good information. Quincy Lee was a notorious loser in Riverside City. He relied on his fathers money to eat, drink, and enjoy all day long. Although Ezra was also a yboy, he had the ability, courage, and foresight. He had extraordinary skills and was good at scheming. As a result, the whole Cantillo family had to rely on him now. He was a yboy and relied on his own ability. As for Quincy Lee, he had to rely on his father. Julian asked David in a deep voice, What else do you want to say? David took a deep breath and said, He also said that he would get close to Emelia and be the son-inw of the Longerich family This was the reason why David didnt dare to tell the truth at the beginning. Even he wanted to beat up Quincy Lee after hearing these words, let alone Julian. It was too disgusting. Sure enough, Julian was angry. Does he think he live too long? Wasnt he taking drugs? Wasnt he having sex with prostitutes? Exposed all these things. A scumbag like him still wants to pursue Emelia? Dont he know what kind of person he is? Julian sneered and ordered David. It could be easily catch Quincy Lee tripping. If he dared to provoke Emelia, wouldnt he be courting death? Originally, people like Quincy Lee were not strong enough to be dealt with by Julian himself, but since Quincy Lee was courting death, Julian would help him. David nodded and said, Okay, Ill arrange it. After David went out, Julian thought for a while and still couldnt vent his anger. He then called David and ordered fiercely, Before those scandals are exposed, find a way to find someone to beat him up. If he hadnt thought that beating Quincy Lee was not good, he would havee to beat him now. David understood and said, Dont worry. He has just provoked a little star recently. In fact, that little star has a sugar daddy behind her. I asked someone to expose this matter to the sugar daddy and let him beat him up. Julian hung up the phone with satisfaction. Sure enough, not long after, the news that Quincy Lee was beaten ck and blue in the bath center and sent to the hospital with a swollen face broke out. The reporter said that Quincy Lees penis was almost kicked off. When this news came out, it was actually a great satisfaction. Many people had long been dissatisfied with Quincy Lee. Then a series of Quincy Lees scandals broke out again. They all touched the bottom line of thew, so that he was arrest by the police when he was still in the hospital. It was said that he cried and begged for help in the ward, but no one could save him. Even his own father couldnt protect him. On the one hand, because of this matter, even if his father wanted to protect him, he couldnt do it. No one dared to do it for him. Secondly, Quincy Lee had offended a powerful financial master. His father couldnt defeat him, so there was nothing he could do. However, he was the only son of the Lee family. His father could only go all out to plead with the rich man. Unexpectedly, the man just said lightly, Do you want to know the truth? Mr. Lee quickly nodded. The rich man said faintly, I also heard from others what your son did, but I dont know who had told it to me. Mr. Lee couldnt figure it out. Since the rich man didnt find out the secret between his son and the little lover, then who did it? Why dont you go back and ask your prodigal son what he has done and what kind of person he has offended? The rich man said grumpily. Then he closed the door to let him go. Mr. Lee couldnt think of anything, so he had to go to the police station to see Quincy Lee. Quincy Lees face was swollen, and his hands and feet were shackled. As soon as he saw his father, he began to cry. Dad, think of a way to save me! I cant stand this damn ce and this miserable life! Mr. Lee roared angrily, Are you afraid now? When I asked you to restrain yourself, you didnt listen to me? Youre in trouble now. You may have offended a big shot. Hes obviously going to teach you a lesson! After Mr. Lee finished yelling, Quincy Lee was also stunned. Chapter 226 Punish Him as a Warning to Others Have you offended a big shot? Quincy Lee murmured, Who did you offend? Mr. Lee roared angrily, How could I know? Think about it yourself! Quincy Lee grabbed his hair with his handcuffed hand and thought desperately. If the fact that he was beaten and sent to prison was not manipted by the rich man, then he didnt seem to have offended anyone recently. Could it be Thinking of this, Quincy Lee suddenly raised his head and muttered in surprise, Could it be her? Mr. Lee asked in a hurry, Who? Quincy Lee said gloomily, I, I called Emelia Jones today and wanted to invite her to dinner. I still said, said Mr. Lee gritted his teeth and asked, What did you say? Quincy Lee said weakly, I said I wanted to hook up with her and be the son-inw of the Longerich family Mr. Lee was so angry that he almost died of anger. Is the daughter of the Longerich family someone you can marry to? Mr. Lee roared angrily. If it werent for the ss between him and Quincy Lee, he would have rushed up and beaten Quincy Lee. Ive told you many times. If you dont restrain yourself, something bad will happen sooner orter. Now that you have offended the Longerich family, even if I want to let you out, I cant! Mr. Lee was so angry. He was really desperate for his prodigal son. Quincy Lee shouted discontentedly, But the Longerich family cant make me so miserable just because I said such a few words, can they? I didnt do anything to Emelia! Mr. Lee roared, If you do anything to her, Im afraid Im going to collect your body now! Dont you have a brain? The Longerich family has just recognized her and will definitely dote on her like a treasure. Have you seen the jade ne she wore that night? I heard that it was sold at a sky-high price at the auction! They value her so much. They think youre humiliating her with your words! After being yelled by Mr. Lee, Quincy Lee was so scared that his face turned pale. He cried again, Dad, what should I do now? Please save me. After yelling, Mr. Lee sat down dejectedly and said angrily, If you really have offended the Longerich family, do you think I can save you? Quincy Lee was anxious. What should we do? Then you can only stay here. After saying that, Mr. Lee got up and left. Its time for you to growing. Mr. Lee left the detention center without looking back. Quincy Lee cried desperately behind him, but it was useless. Mr. Lee went out of the detention center, stood by his car, cheered up, took out his mobile phone, and made a phone call, continuing to trying to save him. He said that he wanted Quincy Lee to stay in the detention center, but after all, he was his biological son and his only son. How could he watch him suffer? However, as soon as he took out his mobile phone, he received a phone call. The man said lightly on the phone, Hello, Mr. Lee. Im David Brennan, the special assistant of the Hughes Group. Mr. Lee was confused. The Hughes Group? The other party replied lightly, Yes. Mr. Lee asked again, What can I do for you? Of course he knew about the Hughes Group. He also knew David. However, these people in Hughes Group were unattainable for them who only owned small middle-sspanies. Mr. Hughes said that your son must pay the price for provoking someone he shouldnt have. Since Mr. Lee still wants to save him, just try. Davids words were meaningful. How could a shrewd person like Mr. Lee not understand the hidden meaning behind these words? He staggered back a few steps and said in disbelief, Mr. Hughes and EmeliaContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Julian had personally appeared, saying that he had provoked someone he shouldnt have. This meant that the rtionship between him and Emelia wasnt ordinary. David didnt hide anything. She is Mr. Hughess ex-wife, and Mr. Hughes is pursuing her again. Naturally, it was Julians order that David would make it so clear. As for why he told Mr. Lee about it, it was because he didnt want Mr. Lee to make trouble all day long. He didnt want to see the people of the Lee family resisting there anymore. Besides, after Emelia became the daughter of the Longerich family, there were many people like Quincy Lee who coveted her. If he spread the rtionship between Emelia and him through Mr. Lee, it would make many people give up Emelia. He did this to stop some lousy suitors for Amber. Whether she would ept him again in the future or not, he knew that she definitely did not want to be harassed by those unknown people now. Davids simple words made Mr. Lee fall to the ground. Julians ex-wife? And now he was pursuing her again? Mr. Lee gasped and couldnt say a word. No wonder his son was so miserable this time. It seemed that he had offended this big shot. Mr. Lee, its true that your son need to be thoroughly remolded. Just wait and see. David hung up the phone after saying another sentence. Although David didnt say anything, he was clearly warning Mr. Lee that his son should stay in the detention center and ept the transformation and be reformed. If Mr. Lee continued to want to save him, he had to think twice whether he was a match for Julian or not. Mr. Lee got up from the ground in despair, got into the car, and drove away. How could he be Julians match? How many people in Riverside City could be his match? David was right. His son really needed to receive a good teaching. He had made troubles all day. He also knew that something would happen sooner orter. Emelia naturally saw news of Quincy Lee. Nina immediately sent her a voice message, gloating at his misfortune. Hahahaha, Quincy Lee is doomed. You dont have to worry about him harassing you again. I guess it was Julian did it, right? If you didnt tell your father about it, then it must be Julian who made it. I have to admit that Julians move is simple and rough. Its too suitable for dealing with scum like Quincy Lee. Emelia didnt quite believe that it had been done by him. He wont be so nosy, will he? Nina sighed, Thats because you dont know how obscene Quincy Lees words are out there. After all, Nina was a member of the entertainment industry. She was well-informed in all aspects. Nina had heard Quincy Lees nonsense. Nina deliberately did not tell Emelia so as not to affect her mood. If Julian didnt make a move, Nina would find an opportunity to teach Quincy Lee a lesson in secret, especially beat his cheap and crooked mouth. She would definitely beat the pants out of him. Now that Julian had made his move, it saved her a lot of trouble. Nina added, Julians doing is not bad. Punish him as a warning to others. Emelia said helplessly, But the person I dont want to talk to the most is him. When can he be more conscious and take the initiative to disappear from my sight? Chapter 227 Truth or Dare Dear, wake up. Do you think he will disappear from your side? Now your two jobs have connections with him, and he lives next door to you. Nina was truly a very conscientious friend. In just a few words, she helped Emelia understand reality. Emelia was iparably exhausted. Thank you for your reminder. Nina chuckled. Actually, theres nothing to worry about. Just ignore him and see how thick his skin is. Emelia was speechless. In the evening, Emelia went to Ezras restaurant for dinner party. She thought it was just an ordinary meal, but she didnt expect Ezra to suggest them y Truth or Dare. They were still there for dinner, but Jean didnt attend tonight. She said that there was another party. Arthur dide, but his was obviously not in the mood. Ezra suggested using the method of turning the bottle to y truth or dare. Where the mouth of the bottle went, the people would ept the challenged. Emelia was unfamiliar with games. However, it was Nina who pped her hands excitedly and cheered, Mr. Cantillo is indeed someone who knows how to y. Come,e, turn the bottle around. Nina was also a party animal. She liked people and noise,pletely different from the calm and quiet Cameron Dauster. The rest of the people present agreed to y the game. Emelia didnt want to y, so she had to bite the bullet. It was easy for those who lost at the beginning to be asked questions or asked to take a risk. At the beginning, Emelia lost once, Ezra asked, Whats the happiest thing in the past week? Emelia answered honestly, To reunite with my father. Her answer was heart-warming and true. In the next round, Julian lost once. Ezra asked with a wicked smile, Three people or three things that youre most afraid of. Julian nced at Emelia, then said, The three people Im afraid of the most are Emelia, Emelia, and Emelia. Emelia rolled her eyes. Wasnt it supposed to be three people? It made her looked like a viin Also, what was there to be afraid of? He was the one who made her afraid, okay? She used to be so afraid of him. She was afraid that he would be unhappy and that he did not like her When she thought of this, the expression on Emelias face suddenly froze. Julian spoke her name three times. Could it be that they were referring to these things as well? He was afraid that she would be angry, unhappy, and ignore him. After Julian finished speaking, Ezra took the lead inughing out loud. Emelia red angrily at Julian, warning him not to talk to her again if he lost. Nina was asked, Use four words to describe your current state of life. Nina replied with her hands on her cheeks, I miss Cameron Dauster. Everyone was speechless. The reason why Nina was able to speak out the name Cameron Dauster in front of everyone was because she knew that these people would keep it a secret for her. When Ezra lost, he was asked, What does love meant in your life? The person who asked this question was Emelia. As for why Emelia asked so sharply, it was to revenge, because the question that Ezra had asked Julian just now was obviously to pave the way for Julian to joke at her. She wanted to take revenge on Ezra and Julian together. Secondly, Emelia really wanted to know how a rich yboy like Ezra would treat love. Also, she had a vague feeling that the person in Maisies heart was very likely to be him. That day, after the chat with Maisie, Emelia made a spection on who Maisies lover was. She did not have the hobby of inquiring about other peoples privacy. But she was worried about Maisies emotional life because she really regarded Maisie as a friend. Maisie was a good girl. Emelia didnt want Maisie to get hurt like her in the future. She had the most say in the feeling of being hurt by love. If possible, she hoped that her good friends would not experience this. Emelia felt that Maisie was a proud person. Her lover was definitely not an ordinary man. She thought of thest time they had a gathering at Julians house. When Maisie said that she would leave, Ezra, who had wanted to stay for the night, also left. Therefore, at this moment, Emelia asked Ezra such a question, which could be regarded as a question for Maisie. It could also be regarded as a secret bet. Was Maisies lover really Ezra? Ezra was a little surprised when he was asked this question. It seemed that he did not expect that Emelia, who had been quiet, would throw him such a sharp question. He instinctively nced in the direction of Maisie, and then replied with a smile, Its not essential. In almost an instant, Emelia caught a glimpse of the gloom at the bottom of Maisies eyes. She was almost certain that Maisies lover was Ezra. For a moment, Emelia didnt know whether to feel sorry for Maisie or what to do. Falling in love with someone like Ezra who said love was not essential, Maisie was destined to be hurt. Emelia pursed her lips, stared at Ezra, and asked again, Mr. Cantillo, although this is a game, we will take it seriously, so you must answer honestly Is love really not essential in your life? Ezra still smiled casually. Of course. Emelia was a little powerless. She nodded gently. Alright, I understand. If possible, Emelia hoped that Maisie would be able to leave in time after hearing Ezras words tonight. After this episode, the game continued. Several roundster, the bottles mouth was aimed at Emelia. Emelia was asked, If you could return to the past, what would you want to do the most? This was what Nina asked Emelia. Not only was Ezra to pave the way for Julian, but Nina, Emelias best friend also had a tacit understanding. Ezra paved the way for Julian, allowing Julian to indirectly express his love for Emelia. She could also pave the way for Emelia and let her say something what Julian disliked to hear. Sure enough, Emelia replied with a serious look, If I could go back to the past, I wouldnt have fallen in love and gotten married. I wouldve focused on my career earlier. Julians face immediately darkened, and his cold gaze shot towards Nina. Nina gave him an extremely innocent look. She seemed to be telling Julian, Dont y games if you cant afford it. Seeing that Julian was staring at Nina from afar, however, she didnt feel that there was anything wrong with her answer. Wasnt it a Truth or Dare game? Then she was telling the truth. After that, Nina was asked, What is the intimate thing youve done with someone you like? Nina replied, Making love. As the person involved, Nina was very calm, but the nearby Emelia could no longer remain calm. She grabbed Nina and asked in a low voice in disbelief, Did you and Cameron?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nina and Cameron were separated by Mrs. Dauster in the summer vacation after they graduated from high school. When did it happen? Chapter 228 Let Me Drink for You Nina softlyforted her, Calm down, calm down. Emelia took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She didnt even know about this. She thought that Nina and Cameron were simply dating They had been ying games for a long time, but Arthur had never been selected by the God of Fate. In other words, almost all of them had been targeted by the mouth of the bottle once, and some of them had even been targeted several times, but Arthur did not. Therefore, he naturally did not answer the question from the bottom of his heart or choose the chance to take a big risk. Nina then yed a trick. After she answered the question, it was her turn to turn the bottle. She deliberately controlled her strength so that the bottles mouth could be aimed at Arthur. Arthur sighed. It was obvious that she cheated on him. However, Nina couldnt wait to ask him, Doctor, truth or dare? Arthur said disdainfully, This game is so childish. I cant believe you guys are still ying! Everyone was speechless. Arthur suddenly offended everyone. After all, everyone else had just chosen truth. Are you going to choose Dare? Ninas eyes lit up with excitement. She was sure that Arthur and Jean might get together and she was waiting for an opportunity to interrogate Arthur. Arthurs scalp was numb by her excitement, but he had to bite the bullet and say, Yes. Nina immediately said, Then please call ady and tell her affectionately: I love you. Of course, except for your mother. Nina quickly excluded the person Arthur might call. Arthur gritted his teeth and red at her. Nina tilted her head and blinked at him, signaling him to call quickly. Both Ezra and Julian were unwilling to save him, especially Ezra. His expression was even more gossipy than Ninas. Arthur searched in his mind for the only person who he could said such words. If he called the other female colleagues in the hospital, they would probably go crazy with excitement. Or if he called those socialites, their parents might find his mother tomorrow and let them get engaged. In the end, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Jeans number. Arthur turned on the speaker, and a light female voice came from the microphone. Doctor, whats the matter? Arthur gritted his teeth and said, Jean, I love you. Jean paused at the other end of the line and then pointed out, Are you ying Truth or Dare? Well Noticing that he didnt speak, Jean said, Im busy. Ill hang up first. After Jean finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Arthurs face turned gloomy at a visible speed. However, no matter what, Arthurs task waspleted, so the game continued. Several roundster, Emelia was once again targeted by the bottle. This time, she chose to dare. Although she was not an adventurous person, she wanted to change after telling the truth several times. Ezra smiled and said to her, Please choose a gentleman present and praise him with all your heart. Everyone thought that Emelia would choose to praise Julian, because she was most familiar with him. It was well-known that Emelias character was very reserved. She would definitely not be able to praise a man like Ezra and Arthur she was not very familiar with. She had to admit that this act of Ezra was really too much for Emelia. However, Emelia did not hesitate to look at the unhappy Arthur. At the same time, Julians cold eyes also fell on Arthur. Arthur wanted to bury himself on the spot. What the hell was going on? He didnt have any sense of existence all night. He didnt even participate in this game. How could he suddenly be the public target? Just as Arthur was still depressed, Emelia began to praise him in a sincere tone. Doctor, you are elegant and wise. You are talented and have excellent medical skills. You dont drink or smoke. You are the perfect man in my heart. Arthur was stunned. He had just fallen into a whirlpool of self-doubt because of Jeans cold tone. Although he said that he loved her, she was indifferent. Although it was said in a yful way, wasnt he charming enough in that husky voice? But Jean hung up the phone directly. At this moment, Emelias words gave him confidence again, pulling him out of the whirlpool of self-abased. After listening to Emelias words, especially when he heard that Arthur didnt drink and smoke, he immediately felt that the cigarette in his hand and the wine in front of him werent so tempting anymore. For so many years, must she have always disliked him smoking and drinking? Julian was a bit tired. She had never said that, so he had never thought that she cared about this. Moreover, he had never cared about her feelings before. Whether she liked it or not, he would never take it to heart before. He even knew that if she didnt like it, he would do it on purpose. But now He stretched out his fingers and put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray. He didnt dare to do it again. Now he was in a situation where he didnt say anything and didnt do anything. She might not like him. If he deliberately confronted her, he would probably be kicked out. Pu- Nina saw Julians seemingly calm demeanor of a big boss, but in reality, his heart was already trembling with fear. She couldnt help but burst outughing. Ezra quickly tried to save Julians face. Emelia, its not that Arthur doesnt get involved in alcohol and cigarettes. He rarely gets involved in these because of his profession. Emelia smiled. Because of his profession, he doesnt want to get involved in this. Hes thinking for others. Its really rare to find a man thats so considerate. Ezra opened his mouth, but he was speechless by her retort. Emelias current eloquence was truly extraordinary. With this thought in mind, Ezra gave Julian a sympathetic look. He could imagine the scene of him being knocked out by Emelias words often. It wasnt that Juliancked the ability of debating, but that he didnt have the right to speak in his current situation. There was a good saying that in a rtionship, whoever loved first would have a lower attitude. Although Emelia was the first to fall in love with him, now that she had left, and Julian had fallen in love with her, he had no choice but to restrain himself. Thank you. Arthur didnt care what kind of look Julian had in his eyes. He only knew that Emelia was praising him for his confidence, so he sincerely thanked her. Thus, in the end, Julian didnt receive any praise from Emelia. Instead, he became jealous. The next round was Maisie. She chose to dare and her task was to sing a song in the room beside.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This was indeed a little difficult for Maisie. Although she was good at work, she was still very shy in this kind of thing, and no one knew what kind of people were in the private room next door. But since she had chosen, she had to do it. If she couldnt do it, she had to ept the punishment and drink. Just as Maisie got up, Ezra stopped her. Dont go. Ill drink for you. Chapter 229 I Really Want to Marry You Maisie was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, Ezra had already picked up the wine ss in front of him and raised his head to drink. Julian saw Ezras actions from afar and nced at Ezras hand that was holding Maisies arm. His face darkened slightly. Isnt it enough for Emelia to make him sadder overnight? Ezra was still doing more there. After Ezra drank up the wine, Nina apuded and said, Wow, Mr. Cantillo, you saved the beauty. Great. Ezra didnt say anything and sat down with Maisie. Thank you. Maisie thanked him and withdrew her hand. Emelia pursed her lips and nced at Ezra, feeling a little angry. It was not that Ezra didnt know that Maisie was a good girl. He didnt take love seriously, so why should he provoke Maisie? The game continued for a few more rounds. Just as everyone suggested that it would be the final round, when Julian was turning the bottle around, he aimed the bottle at Emelia. Emelia chose truth, and had to face the question that he had proposed. Julian stared at her with his dark eyes and asked calmly, Is Viggo really your boyfriend? Emelia pursed her lips and red at him. She finally understood the reason why Ezra asked them to y such a game tonight. It seemed that all of them were pave the way for this question. If it were in the past, Emelia would have tried her best to deny it, but tonight she felt a little tired. First of all, she didnt want Julian to scheme against her because of this. Didnt he feel tired? Secondly, she had indeed removed the nominal rtionship between her and Viggo, so she finally admitted frankly, We already broke up from the so-called rtionship. Julian raised his eyebrows and couldnt help smiling. Obviously, he was very satisfied with her answer. The others present didnt look too surprised, as if they were sure that she couldnt be real girlfriend of Viggo. Emelia was a bit depressed. No wonder Julian had insisted on forcing her to admit this matter. He definitely didnt believe it either, but she didnt confess before, which was why he hade up with this idea. Ezra said, Perfect! The game tonight is over. Come on, cheer up. As Ezra spoke, he raised his ss. Julian slowly raised his ss, giving Emelia a meaningful look. Emelia ignored him and raised his ss to drink. After the gathering ended, the group of people left the restaurant. Julian walked to one side and received a call. When Emelia inadvertently looked over, she noticed that his face was pale, as if something bad had happened. Not long after, Julian hung up the phone and walked to her. He whispered sadly, Grandpa fainted at home and just went to the hospital. He fainted? Emelias heart clenched. Julian added, Can you go to the hospital with me? Im afraid that he Before he could finish his words, Emelia nodded in agreement. Grandpa Hughes treated her like his own granddaughter, and she had wanted to visit him another day. She had also experienced such a big thing as recognizing Vincent. By rights, she should have talked to an elder like grandpa who cared about her. However, before she went to see him, he entered the hospital first. The others were also very worried about Grandpa Hughess situation and expressed their concern. Julian didnt know what was going on with his grandpa either. He only knew that he was really in a bad mood. He didnt have much feelings for his father, but he had deep feelings for his grandpa. Since he was sensible and went to school, he had been taught by his grandpa. 80% of his knowledge of doing business was from his grandpa. Thinking that his grandpas situation was very bad, Julian couldnt help but feel ufortable. When they arrived at the hospital, the two got out of the car. When they were about to the ward, he whispered Emelias name in a low voice, Emelia. Emelia stopped and turned to look at him. Whats wrong? Julian raised his eyes, which were full of sadness. If Grandpas situation is not good, can you be with me again in order to make him feel at ease? Emelia replied simply, Im sorry. She couldnt. She had just promised Viggo about this some time ago, and now she didnt want to fall into such a mess again. Although she also wanted to make grandpa happy, she didnt want to lose her feelings. Emelia also believed that the grandpa definitely didnt want to see her and Julian being together again in this way. Julians expression was very hurt. You can help Viggo, but why cant you help me?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Emelia only found it ridiculous. Julian, dont you think its so funny between us? Four years ago, in order to make grandpa feel at ease, you married me reluctantly. Are you going to repeat your mistakes now? As Emelia spoke, she suddenly felt inexplicably wronged. What did he think her feelings were? What did he think she was? Does he always treat me as a tool to make his grandfather happy? EmeliaSeeing that Emelias eyes had turned red, he immediately panicked. Its been four years. I want you back, not to make mistakes again, but to start over. I dont mean to hurt you. I really want to marry you this time. Lets go and see grandpa first. After finishing her words, Emelia turned and left, making him swallow back what he was about to say. Whether it was true or false, she didnt need it now. Julian could only follow her, not knowing how to convince her. When they arrived at grandpas ward, he had just woken up. ording to the doctor, grandpa was not in danger. Perhaps it was because he was getting old, or maybe it was because the weather had suddenly be cold recently that he felt a lot ufortable, but he had been holding it back and did not even tell the housekeeper. He probably couldnt hold on any longer tonight, so he fainted. Hearing this, Emelias heart ached. She stepped forward and gently scolded him, Grandpa, how can you hold on when youre not feeling well? He was very happy to see her visit him with Julian. He simply ignored Emelias question and asked in a weak but expectant tone, Why are you here together sote at night? Before Emelia could say anything, Julian, who was next to her, exined calmly, We have dinner with Ezra and the others. Julians words shattered all the expectations in grandpas heart. The light in his eyes dimmed, and he responded weakly, Oh. He thought that the couple had reconciled. Well, in fact, he also knew that how could it be so easy to reconcile? Emelia was such a gentle person. If she hadnt really been hurt, how could she have decided to divorce with him? Since she was so badly hurt, how could she reconcile with him so easy? Chapter 230 Escape to a Business Journey In a bad mood, Grandpa Hughes became even more displeased with Julian. Although he was very weak, he still nced sideways at Julian. You can leave now. I have something to say to Emelia. Julian had long since ustomed to his grandpas attitude towards him. When he had been together with Emelia, his grandpa had always been on Emelias side, and had instead treated him badly. At that time, he always thought that Emelia deliberately pretended to be obedient in front of his grandpa, and always thought that Emelia was scheming to please his grandpa, so his grandpa treated her so well. Now that he thought about it, in the entire Hughes Family, only grandpa had seen how good Emelia was. It could also be said that in the entire Hughes Family, only grandpa truly cared for him. His father, Gerhard, had never had this family in his heart. It was like he had not a wife, a son nor a daughter. Gerhard and Heather both hated Emelia because they only wanted him to marry Yvonne so that they could maintain a friendly rtionship with Randolph. As for Caroline, she hated Emelia even more because she had a good rtionship with Yvonne. Only grandpa analyzed his character, investigated Emelias temperament, and thought she was a good girl. He really thought for him, hoping that he could have a warm and beautiful home. It was a pity that he had let down grandpas painstaking efforts and also Emelia. After leaving the ward, his grandpa motioned for Emelia to move a stool and sit down.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The housekeeper helped Grandpa Hughes sit up and then left. Grandpa Hughes looked at Emelia and said with great emotion, I saw the news. I didnt expect you are the daughter of the Longerich family. After saying that, heughed at himself again. I told you, my taste is so good that I spotted a rich youngdy who was wandering outside at a nce. The others are all bumpkins with keen eyes. They only care about the interests in front of them. He unceremoniously mocked Gerhard, Heather, and the others. Emelia couldnt help but chuckle. In fact, grandpas character was really interesting. She didnt know why Gerhard, Julian and Caroline didnt have any genes in this respect. Emelia smiled and said softly, I wanted to visit you another day and officially talk to you about this. Grandpa Hughes shook his head. Its fine. As long as youre happy, Im relieved. He looked at Emelia lovingly and said, I read the news that the Longerich family is very kind to you and treats you as a treasure. Emelia. He seemed a little sad tonight. Grandpa must apologize to you. Emelia knew what he wanted to say, so she quickly said, It wasnt your fault, I did it voluntarily. However, he insisted, If I hadnt forced him to marry you, maybe you would have just disappointed in a love affair for a short time, instead of falling into a desperate marriage for three years. If you didnt get married, you might have already achieved something in your career. With your achievements in your career and the Longerich familys family background, you will be the most famousdy in the Capital now. But because of your marriage At this point, the old tutor suddenly couldnt continue. Emelia knew that he was regretting that she could have a more perfect life, so she quicklyforted him. Grandpa, time has changed now. Its not a big deal to divorce now. He secretly looked away and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He turned around and snorted heavily, Is that brat chasing you? Emelia knew that the person he was talking about was Julian. He nodded gently. Yes If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have done that! He didnt speak up for Julian at all. Instead, he said to Emelia, Dont pay attention to him. A good horse will not turn back to crop the old grass. Whats more, you still have such background! Emelia didnt know what to say after hearing his words, but she also knew that he had always protected her like this. After he had finished speaking to Emelia, he let Emelia to call Julian in. Emelia closed the door for them, then went to the window at the end of the corridor. Grandpa was really furious when he saw Julian. If it werent for the fact that he was sick and weak tonight, he would have beaten him with a walking stick. He gritted his teeth and said, Back then, I advised you to give birth to a child with Emelia. Do you still remember what you said? Julian naturally remembered it, he still remembered it clearly. Every time he thought about it, he wished he could p himself to death. Grandpa said angrily, As long as there is a child between you, you wont be treated like this! With a child, there would be a bond between the two of them. They talked too much about the child every day, and their rtionship would have naturally slowly be harmonious. Maybe they would have not divorce. Even if they divorced, the child was the bridge between them. He was still the man who upied the most of her life. Julian turned his eyes away and didnt say anything. If he had known earlier that he couldnt live without Emelia, he would have a child with her for the first year of their marriage. Unfortunately, there was no if in life. Now he could only drink the ss of bitter wine he had brewed. The old man became angry when he saw Julians regretful expression. Back then, he had been so earnest that he refused to listen to a single word. Thinking of this, he could not help but say angrily, You should give up on her. From tomorrow on, I will choose another woman for you. ording to my judgment, I will definitely find you a perfect one this time. You must cherish it this time. As he gave the order, Julian has a headache. Grandpa! He emphasized seriously, I refuse blind dates, and I refuse to give up on Emelia. Its not up to you. Just as Julian was about to say something, he added, My health is getting worse and worse. Do you really want me to die without seeing you get married? Four years ago, when he threatened him to marry Emelia, he said the same thing once. At that time, hepromised to marry Emelia because of this. But now that he said such words, he felt extremely disgusted and rejected. He didnt want to know any other woman at all! However, grandpas current condition couldnt stand his refusal, so Julian had to be silent. Let Grandpa arrange it. At worst, he could take a business trip tomorrow morning to escape from this. His grandpa nced at him and said, I know that you are thinking that Emelia is good now. You should spend more time with a few other women. Maybe you can find someone who is simr to her. Julian said crossly, Shes irreceable. After saying this, Julian took out his mobile phone and informed David on WhatsApp that he would leave Riverside City tomorrow morning. He wanted to find a ce to go on a business trip, in case he could not escape from the terrifying blind date under his grandpas arrangement. Chapter 231 Many Excuses After sending David a message, Julian looked up at his grandpa on the hospital bed and said, Youd better spend more effort helping me get Emelia back instead of wasting so much time on finding another woman. If it werent for his weak body, his grandpa would have been able to jump up from the hospital bed at this moment. He shouted angrily, Do you think I dont want to get her back for you? But dont you know who she is now? If it was possible, he naturally hoped that Julian and Emelia would be able to reunite. Emelia was a good woman. In fact, his grandson was also a good man. If the two of them really loved each other, life would be very happy. Unfortunately, his grandson had been blind and had missed her. Vincent and the Longerich family are so protective of her. It will be nearly impossible for you to get her back! Thats why I advise you to give up as soon as possible. He nced at his grandson grumpily. To be honest, if I had a daughter and she was hurt by a man like this, I would beat him to death. Julian lowered his eyes and said, No matter how difficult it is, I will get her back. Otherwise, what was the point of such a long life? Otherwise, what was the point of having this wealth? In the past, he didnt understand. He thought that the value of a mans existence was the sess of his career. But now, in his heart, both the sess of love and career were the real sess. He could even abandon his career as long as he could be together with Emelia. Now he could understand why some kings would rather give up his realm for a woman All right, you can leave now. I wont die. He couldnt listen to Julians affectionate words. When he heard them, he immediately remembered how his grandson had gritted his teeth and fought against him. Julian let out a sigh of relief for his grandpa. Emelia then went into the ward and told grandpa for a long time, telling him to pay attention to his health in the future no matter what. Then the two of them left together. On the way back to the vi, Julian received a call from David. David was a little distressed on the phone. Mr. Hughes, you dont have any business trip recently. The boss didnt have a business trip n but asked him to arrange a business trip for him. As an assistant, he didnt dare to do it. Julian frowned and thought for a while. Indeed, he didnt. But he continued, Then let me go on a vacation. David asked incredulously, A vacation?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He had been by Julians side for so many years, and his boss had never taken a long holiday, let alone a vacation. It didnt mean that the Hughes Group was so harsh that they didnt even give him an annual leave. The Hughes Group provided its employees with all the necessary benefits. It was just that Julian himself seldom took a leave. The bosses of otherpanies would travel around the world and enjoy life as soon as they had time. They would either bring their wives and children, or young women together. His boss would devote himself to work as soon as he had time, like an emotionless work machine. However, in the past few years, his marriage with Emelia was in such a state that it was impossible for him to travel around the world with Emelia. Julian replied, Yes. As long as he left Riverside City, it would be fine. He would temporarily avoid the time when his grandpa was weak. When his grandpa recovered, he woulde back. At that time, even if Julian refused the blind dates, he wouldnt have to worry that he might have Grandpa pissed off and sent to ICU. David asked with due diligence, Do you want to go to domestic or abroad for vacation? Julian thought about it for a while and finally decided, Forget it. Book a flight to New Zend for me. Theres a project over there. Ill go and have a look. Julian thought about it for a while and felt that it was boring to go anywhere. In fact, when he was young, he loved to travel and take risks. When he was studying abroad, he had free time to travel. Sometimes, he would go out alone or with Ezra and the others. Later, after returning back to take over the Hughes Group, he focused on his work and did not have the leisure to enjoy life. Now that the Hughes Group was getting better and better, he had time, but he had no interest in traveling. If he could be apanied by someone he liked, he would be interested in traveling. Okay. David said dutifully, Do you need me to go with you? No, Im just going to investigate first. Not long after hang up the phone call with David, the driver sent them back. It was gettingte. Emelia simply said goodbye to Julian and turned to enter the room. Julian said behind her, Im going on a business trip tomorrow. Oh, a smooth journey. Emelia turned around and said to him. She heard everything in the car. He asked for a business trip and asked for a vacation at the beginning. She didnt know what he was thinking, but he asked for it. Julian didnt ask any more questions, so he exined himself, Grandpa insisted on arranging blind dates for me, so I have to go on a business trip. After saying these words, Julian stared fixedly at the look on Emelias face, hoping to see a hint of nervousness on her face. Could he make her realize the importance of him with his blind dates? Unexpectedly, Emelia smiled very sincerely. She stood there and looked at him, saying, In fact, blind dates are very good. If you know more girls, there will always be a suitable one for you. Julian gritted his teeth. Do you want to drive me crazy? Emelia felt that he was a little unreasonable. If you dont want to listen, then forget it. Im just expressing my opinion. Good night. With that, Emelia entered her home without looking back. Julian felt a lot depressed, but in the end, he could only turn around and go home. The next day, when Emelia got up early to cook soup, she heard the sound of talking and the engine sound of the caring from outside. She looked out through the window and saw that it was Julian pushing his suitcase outside. Emelia ignored him and turned to the kitchen. However, not long after, her doorbell rang, and the person standing outside the door was Julian. Before Emelia could say anything, Julian said, I came to see Fluffball before I left. Emelia wanted to roll her eyes Did he have any affection for Fluffball? He hadnt mentioned anything about Fluffball since he was scratched by Fluffballst time, but now he suddenly offered to see Fluffball. Emelia opened the door for him, and Julian pretended to y with Fluffball. Since he was scratchedst time, he had beenpletely traumatized and would never touch this annoying cat again. If it werent for the fact that he still had to rely on the cat to get in touch with Emelia, he would have thrown him out. After watching Fluffball, Julian looked at Emelias kitchen and asked, Whats so delicious? Emelia answered honestly, I cooked soup for grandpa. Ill go to the hospital to see himter. Grandpas favorite was the soup cooked by Emelia. In the past, when Emelia and Julian were still husband and wife, he would often stew the soup and then send an extra portion to Grandpa. This time, Grandpa was ill. Still, she would cook it for him. Julian said rudely, Give me a bowl. I havent had breakfast yet. Chapter 232 I Can’t Beat You Emelia ignored him, but she thought that he was going to go on a business trip anyway, so she didnt want to argue with him. She quickly gave him some soup and sent him away. New Zend was quite far away. It was estimated that he would not be able toe back for at least a week. That was why Emelia didnt say anything. He turned around and went to the kitchen to fill a bowl of soup for Julian. After drinking it up, Julian suddenly felt warm all over. The weather had suddenly be cold recently. Such a bowl of hot soup could really increase peoples happiness. After he finished drinking, Emelia took the bowl and went to the kitchen without saying anything else. Looking at her standing quietly in the bright kitchen washing dishes, Julian missed the warmth she had given him. When it was cold, he was hungry and exhausted as he went home. With a gentle light, a bowl of hot soup, a table of delicious food, all the fatigue and coldness were dispelled. In the past few years, he didnt need to worry about anything, as long as he looked back, he would see her doing this for him. But now Julian really didnt want to admit that he had fallen to the point where he had to rely on a cat to improve his rtionship with her. It turned out that no one would stay there and wait. He sighed with emotion in his heart. He only regretted that he didnt cherish it. Thinking of this, he stepped into the kitchen and called her name over and over again. Emelia Emelia was really afraid of being alone with him. As soon as she saw him enter the kitchen, she immediately wiped her hands clean and ran out. Julian smiled bitterly to himself Was she a mouse meeting a cat? Was he that terrifying? He turned around and went to the living room. He red at her and the cat in her arms and protested, What are you running for? Emelia gently rubbed the kitten in his arms and said as if nothing had happened, Fluffball is meowing. Ill go see whats wrong with it. Julian sneered. With this cat, the two of them could really use it as an excuse. He came to see her with the excuse of looking at the cat, and she used it as an excuse to escape from him. And now she was getting better and better at lying. He didnt hear the cat meowing at all! Also, was she holding the cat in her arms to resist his approach in this way? The cat was not kind to him. He might scratch him as soon as he got close. The good mood that Julian had built up because of a bowl of soup once again vanished because of this. Emelia urged him, Its gettingte. You need to go to the airport. Im going to see grandpa. Julian had to leave. Watching Julians car disappear, Emelia finally let out a long sigh of relief. Ever since Julian confessed to her that he had fallen in love with her, he always followed her. Even when she went to the Capital, he couldnt stop following her. She felt that she couldnt breathe. Finally, hes on a business trip. Emelia could rx herself. After Julian had left, Emelia tidied up a bit and brought the cooked soup to the hospital. When she arrived at the door of Grandpas ward, she heard a voice inside and stopped because she heard Heathers voice. Emelia looked through the ss on the ward door and saw Heather standing by Grandpas bed and saying indifferently, Dad, you have to pay attention to your body. Heather said so, but her tone showed no concern for Grandpa at all. Her expression was even more indifferent, as if she had nothing to do with it. It seemed that it is her duty to visit Grandpa. Grandpa said expressionlessly, Thank you. If theres nothing else, you can go back. Im fine.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As soon as Grandpa spoke, Heather immediately turned around and left without looking back, as if she could not stay here for a second. Her eyes were full of disgust. Emelia happened to see Heathers expression clearly outside. She couldnt help but feel extremely angry. Grandpa is old enough. Why should Heather be so indifferent to Grandpa? Even if Heather med Grandpa who didnt protect Julian, Grandpa had helped Heather educate Julian for so many years. If it werent for Grandpas guidance, would her son have achieved what he had today? While Emelia was thinking about this, Heather had already opened the door and walked out. Emelia regretted not hiding first. She wanted to hide not because she was afraid of Heather. She was fainted by her before. What was there to be afraid of? She just didnt want to argue with Heather at the door of Grandpas ward. Heather opened the door and saw Emelia standing outside with a thermal lunchbox. Her expression froze for a moment. Although Heather had already known that Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family, she had always been high and mighty in front of Emelia over the years. She instinctively said coldly to Emelia, Why are you here? Emelia replied expressionlessly, Im here to visit Grandpa. Heather nced at the thermal lunchbox in her hand and couldnt help but sneer. Emelia, are you shameless enough to try to please Julian by pleasing Grandpa? Emelias tone turned a little colder. Madam Hughes, you think too much. I came to visit Grandpa only because he once treated me very well. Heather sneered. Who knows if you have ulterior motives? Heathers words were full of confidence. She thought that Emelia had done all this for Julian. Emelia nced at Heather and then smiled. She said in a crisp voice, Madam Hughes, dont worry. My heart is definitely not as big as yours when ites to dealing with men. Emelias words confused Heather. What did this have to do with her? Emelia smiled and said, Mr. Hughes has so many women outside, but you never mention divorce. Dont you have a big heart? Im different. I couldnt ept this, so I divorced resolutely. Once Ive carried on, I wont turn back anymore. So, you dont have to worry that Im still thinking about your son. After Emelia finished her sarcastic words with a smile, Heather almost fainted from anger again. You- Heather gnashed her teeth. Emelia took a step back and raised her hand to cover her chest. Madam Hughes, please behave yourself. If you break my bracelet, youll have to pay for it. Emelia deliberately mentioned his bracelet in order to warn Heather that she could not hit her like before. She was now the daughter of the Longerich family, not her daughter-inw anymore. In fact, she didnt wear a jade bracelet at all. She just used this trick to remind Heather of her current identity. Chapter 233 He’s At the Right Age Sure enough, under Emelias warning, Heather had no choice but to withdraw her hand that was trying to reach out. Heather really wanted to hit someone. Her marriage with Gerhard was the biggest pain in her heart, and also the most important thing that made her unable to raise her head in front of others. However, it was rare for outsiders to know that her rtionship with Gerhard was almost broken, because she always pretended to be happy in front of outsiders. Gerhard had been abroad all year round. Heather told others that he had started a new career abroad, and their son, Julian, had taken charge of the Hughes Group. He had also made the Hughes Group an outstanding and prestigious enterprise in Riverside City. Their daughter, Caroline, was also a celebrity in the showbiz. In the eyes of outsiders, she was living a happy life as a mother and a wife, with promising children and a sessful husband. What they didnt know was that her rtionship with her two children, especially with her son, Julian, had been broken into pieces. Emelia had been married to Julian for three years. Even though Heather had never shown any sign of enmity between her and Gerhard in front of Emelia, Emelia had sensed it through observation. In addition, Grandpa had also mentioned some grievances between Heather and Gerhard to Emelia, which was why Emelia knew them so well. However, Heather had never expected that one day, she would be threatened by Emelia. Heather stood at the door of the ward, trembling all over. She red at Emelia angrily, but she couldnt hit her. If it were in the past, Heather would definitely have pped her. However, things were different now. Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family. But what was there to be angry about? If it werent for the fact that she had mocked Emelia, thetter wouldnt have roasted her so harshly. Goodbye. Emelia ignored Heather and walked into the ward. She closed the door andpletely isted her from the outside. Originally, Emelia could ignore Heather, but she really couldnt bear to see Heather being so cold to Grandpa, so she wanted to avenge. In the past, when he was in the Hughes Family, Grandpa had protected and spoken up for her. Naturally, Emelia wanted to protect Grandpa as well. Heathers exasperated voice came from outside the door as she left in her high heels. Grandpa on the hospital bed said helplessly to Emelia, Why are you mad at her? Ive gotten used to it. Just now, Grandpa was afraid that Emelia would suffer losses. Just as he was about to send the butler out to stop her, he heard Emelia retort Heather. Grandpa then raised his hand and summoned the butler back. Just based on these few words from Emelia, Grandpa knew that Emelia was no longer the little girl who would just swallow her anger. How could Grandpa not know why Emelia had swallowed her anger in the past? It was all for his grandson. She didnt want him to be stuck in these difficulties, so she swallowed all the grievances. She pushed people too hard. While saying this, Emelia put the soup and said with a smile, I made the soup for you. The housekeeper smiled and said, Grandpa just said that he had no appetite and didnt want to eat anything. Emelia instantly understood what the butler meant. She immediately filled a small bowl of soup and handed it to Grandpa. Grandpa took it with a smile. He had to drink the soup that Emelia had cooked for him. However, Grandpa couldnt help but sigh heavily after taking a few sips of soup. How could his grandson lose such a good wife? Grandpa Hughes was panting faster at the thought of this. Seeing Grandpa sigh, Emelia quickly asked with concern, Whats wrong? Isnt it delicious? Grandpa shook his head. Of course not. The soup you cooked is the best for me. Its because its too delicious, so I sighed with emotion. Emelia understood what Grandpa meant, but she deliberately avoided this topic. You must eat healthily. Only in this way can you be discharged from the hospital quickly. Grandpa frowned and snorted, Cant I leave the hospital now? I really dont like the smell of these disinfectant. The housekeeper said, The doctor said that you have to stay here for at least three days. Grandpa was so angry. Emelia couldnt help butugh. It was said that the older a person was, the more he became like a child. It was true. Grandpa asked Emelia while drinking the soup, Wheres my son? He said he was on a business trip to New Zend. She didnt have to pretend that she didnt know anything in front of Grandpa just to distance herself from Julian. Grandpa nced at her calm expression, gritted his teeth and said, He did it on purpose! Im afraid Ill arrange a blind date for him. Emelia followed Grandpas words and said, He really doesnt know whats good for him. Whats wrong with a blind date? Hes already at the right age. Its time for him to find a suitable woman to start a family as soon as possible. Hearing Emelias words, Grandpa wanted tough. He didnt know if his grandson would die of anger if he told him what Emelia just said. The little girl thought that he was getting old! But at the same time, he wanted tough and felt sad for his grandson. Since she could calmly say that he should go on a blind date, she really had no rtionship with him. Thinking of this, Grandpa was no longer in the mood to tease his grandson and silently finished the soup. Emelia chatted briefly with Grandpa. Before she left, Grandpa reminded her, If you are busy, donte to see me. I have someone to take care of me. Dont worry. Emelia smiled and said, Its okay. Anyway, Im free to work. Grandpa sighed. Its not good for you to be photographed by reporters.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was now the daughter of the Longerich family, and the media paid a lot of attention to her. If the media took photos that she went to the hospital all day long to visit Julians grandfather, the reporters would probably make up a lot of stories again. Although Grandpa liked reporters making up stories to put his grandson together with Emelia, it was unfair to Emelia after all. Emelia didnt expect Grandpa to care about this. Grandpa said angrily, It doesnt matter. When youre photographed, youll make it public to the media, saying it was he who didnt cherish his ex-wife and now was crying and shouting to get you back. Emelia snorted augh. Was it appropriate for Grandpa to criticize his grandson like this? Besides, Julian didnt cry and shout to get her back. Grandpas words were too exaggerated. The reporters wont be so bored as to focus on me all day long. Emeliaforted Grandpa. Have a good rest. Ille to see you again. However, Emelia was still too naive. Although the reporters would not keep an eye on her all day long, she could be recognized at a nce. Where there were reporters, she would naturally be noticed and photographed. Chapter 234 The One He Wants to See Emelia, carrying the thermos, had just walked out of the hospital when she was blocked by several reporters. Emelia was shocked and quickly raised her hand to cover her face and took a step back. What was going on? While Emelia was still in a daze, he heard a reporter ask her, Miss Jones, we heard that a female star is pregnant and is having a checkup at the hospital. That person As the reporter spoke, he sized her up and asked tentatively, Is that you? Pregnant? A checkup? Was this reporter joking? She didnt even have a man. How could she be pregnant? Besides, she was not an actress. Thinking of this, Emelia helplessly asked the reporter, Am I a female star? Although you dont put on an act, you are a screenwriter, and your attention is now high. You can be regarded as half a female star, right? The reporter naturally felt that his words were a little far-fetched, so he lowered his voice in the end. They didnt want to do this either, but at this time, she happened to appear in their sight. They had been waiting for more than half a day, but they didnt see any female star. They happened to see her, so they made a guess. Her bearing was too eye-catching. Standing at the gate of the hospital, which was crowded with people, she was so graceful and charming that they noticed her right away. Emelia didnt even know what to say. In the past, when she went to the supermarket in the neighborhood after spending hours writing scripts at home, she didnt care much about what she was wearing. Fortunately, when she went out today, she simply tidied herself up. Her makeup was clean and her outfits looked smart. Otherwise, her image would have beenpletely ruined by these cameras so close to her face. The image of the Longerich family would also be affected because of her. Thinking of this, Emelia quickly said, I just came to the hospital to visit the sick elder. It just so happened that the car she had called had also arrived. She quickly got into the car and urged the driver to drive away to escape from these cameras. It was so scary. After Emelia returned home, sheined to Nina about the reporters. She alsomented how difficult it was to be a celebrity. Hearing this, Nina giggled. Now you can understand how distressed I am when I dont even dare to go out to watch a movie, right? Its too annoying. Theyre everywhere. Nina kindly reminded Emelia, In the future, youd better prepare sunsses and hats when you go out. When you meet someone, you can cover it up. Although Ninas words made sense, Emelia was not used to this kind of life that was too eye-catching. Randolph and the others were really annoyed. If they hadnt deliberately distorted the rtionship between her and Vincent, Vincent wouldnt have rified that they were father and daughter, so there wouldnt be so many people paying attention to her. Nina continued tofort her. Calm down, calm down. When you get used to your identity as the daughter of the Longerich family, youll be fine. Emelia was extremely vexed. I feel like I cant get used to it. Id better stay at home. Nina teased her, Youre really a unique figure in the social circle. Look at those youngdies, they dress up beautifully all day long and go out to have afternoon tea carrying expensive handbags. They enjoy a rxed andfortable life. Emelia smiled and said, Well, Id feel rxed andfortable when I get to work at home. Nina said discontentedly, By the way, why dont you invite me out for an expensive afternoon tea so that I can post a few photos on Instagram to show off. Emelia said grumpily, Come to my house and Ill make you a cup of coffee myself. Isnt it fragrant? Ninaughed out loud. Thats right. It smells good. Your cooking skills are much better than those of the coffee masters outside. By the way, next time you invite me to have coffee, I want to use the cup that Julian spent a lot of money to make for you. Let me see if coffee tastes particrly good with such an expensive cup. Emelia didnt know whether tough or cry. Youre always fun. She had never used the cup that Julian had gave to her. She couldnt imagine how Julian had found someone to make such an identical one. Indeed, money could do anything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nina stretched out her arms and said, Alright, alright. Youd better work on your paper quickly. Im going to exercise. Princess Lenia is about to start shooting. I have to keep my shape. Go ahead and y the princess well. Emelia had seen Ninas character portrait. She was exactly the protagonist Emelia had visualized in mind. Sure enough, her extroverted friend could y a calm and quiet role. Since Julian was far away, Emelia felt her life was very peaceful. She was working on papers at home. When she rested, she yed with the cat, made a cup of coffee, and made some delicious food. At night, he called Grandpa and chatted with Vincent on the video for a while. The next morning, when Emelia was still sleeping, a video call suddenly rang on her phone. In a daze, Emelia reached over and took a look. It turned out to be Julian. Lived a peaceful day and veryfortable sleeping, she didnt expect that he would start again. Emelia waspletely awake, but she chose to hang up the video call. On the one hand, she didnt want to see Julian at all. On the other hand, she hadnt gotten up yet, so it was not suitable for her to have a video call with a man. After hanging up, she sent him a message. Whats the matter? Julian replied, I want to see Fluffball. Emelia rolled her eyes. Did he think that she didnt know what he meant? He wanted to watch Fluffball through the video and deliberately looked at her. She didnt want to see him, nor did she want him to see her. So she deliberately went downstairs to shoot a video of Fluffball and sent it to Julian. Then she sent a lot of photos she just took for the kitten yesterday. Didnt he want to see Fluffball? The video and photos were enough for him to see! Julian was again driven mad by Emelia. He had been on a flight for more than ten hours and arrived in New Zend. He took a rest in the hotel and soon began to miss her. If not for the fact that she was still sleeping at night, he would have already made a video call t oher. She clearly knew what he meant, but deliberately did not let him see. Why was he looking at a cat? He wanted to see her! Julian now regretted that he had run out on a business trip. When the ne just took off, he regretted and wished he could jump off the ne. He did escape from the blind date arranged by Grandpa, but also fell into a crazy miss. Gritting his teeth, he said, I have something to tell you in the script. Emelia replied calmly, Then lets use voice chat. Julian was so angry that he threw his phone aside. He raised his hand and pinched his forehead hard. He felt that it was necessary to buy a ticket immediately and go back. But at least he calmed down. Since he hade all the way here, she could still talk about work with him. Emelia waited for a while, but didnt wait for him to continue. Finally, he let out a long sigh of relief. Since he was unreasonable, she had her own means to deal with him. That was also good. Chapter 235 A Good Marriage VS A Good Family Randolph had a hard time recently. First of all, the burn on his feet was agonizing, especially when the new tender flesh was growing, but he couldnt scratch it. Secondly, as expected, he was severely lectured by the higher-ups. It was the first time that he had been so depressed in all these years. Randolph was so angry that he went crazy. He only hated that he could not reach a higher position. Without greater power, he could not even fight for his daughter. But hepletely forgot that the grudge between Yvonne and Emelia was caused by Yvonnes despicable giarism of Emelias script. He only saw his daughter being forced to apologize to her. In the study of the Sullivan family. Rosalind frowned and asked Randolph, Then what should we do now? I think Yvonne has been in a bad mood recently. That day, after Randolph was scalded, he shouted at Yvonne. Yvonne did note back for several days and had been angry with Randolph. Rosalind called her several times, but she ignored her. Randolphs face darkened as he said, In my opinion we must get Julian over and stand on the same side as us. Only in this way can we take revenge on Vincent and his so-called daughter. For example, he would let Julian kick off the two dramas that he had invested in, and let him terminate the contract with Vincent. Even though Vincent was not short of money and Emelia was not short of these two jobs, this would still make him and Emelia feel ufortable. In this way, there would be no chance for them to be together. No matter how deeply he loved Emelia, how could she still consider him since he was against Vincent? Wasnt it good to kill two birds with one stone? Upon hearing Randolphs words, Rosalind appeared astonished. Do you mean that you want to use Gerhard and Heathers past to deal with him? Otherwise, ording to Julians current attitude, he would never be on the same front as them. It would be good enough if he didnt deal with them with Vincent and Emelia. Randolph sneered and nodded. Since he doesnt know whats good for him, then dont me me for being despicable. If the news of their quarrel were to spread out, the Hughes Family would lose face and the Hughes Group would suffer greatly. In that way, I dont believe that Julian wouldntpromise. When the timees, Julian will kick Emelia away. Its best if he can force her to leave Riverside City. So that Yvonne wont be so angry. Randolph had already thought about what Julian would do at that time. Rosalind, however, asked, When the timees, will Julian still marry Yvonne when Emelia is driven away? Why not? The more Randolph thought about it, the more perfect his n became. It was as if Julian had beenpletely controlled by him. As long as Julian listens to us and doesnt expose his parents, the Hughes Group will still be the glorious. When he marries Yvonne, the two of us will work together, and I will have more confidence to deal with Vincent. Rosalindughed and said, Then Ill talk to Yvonne. She wont be angry with you. After she finished speaking, she got up and quickly called Yvonne. Randolph, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes and leaned against the back of his chair as he pondered. When Yvonne received Rosalinds call, she was drinking with Pris and her so-called best friends in the bar. Caroline was now grounded, so she asked other friends toe to the party andpletely ignored Caroline. It could even be said that she didnt care whether she was dead or alive.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Caroline was useless to her since she was in current situation. Back then, she had been on good terms with Caroline not because she liked her so much, since she was too brainless. The fact was, in order to get closer to Julian and Heather, she deliberately became Carolines best friend. After all, it was not convenient for her to say something in front of Julian and Heather, so told her with the help of Caroline. Later on, when Julian married Emelia, she used her to make things difficult for Emelia, and it was the most convenient. Caroline, that idiot, was still treating her as a good friend. She always sent her messages andined about it. Sheined about Julian, Heather, or how much she missed the outside world. Yvonne couldnt even be bothered to pay attention to her. She didnt reply to any of her messages at all. Sometimes, when Caroline used her of not replying the message, she repliedzily, Im sorry that I was busy just now. There were three women drinking with Yvonne. And there were totally five people in the private room including Yvonne and Pris. One of the women asked Yvonne, Yvonne, you are also from the entertainment industry. Do you know Emelia Jones, the screenwriter who turned out to be Vincents biological daughter a few days ago? Emelia had never told anyone that she was Julians ex-wife because she couldnt tell them. At that time, Emelia was just an ugly duckling. She couldnt say that she had been robbed by a woman like Emelia, could she? Or else, she would be too embarrassed. She exined to these people that he had to marry someone else for his grandfathers illness. He had no feelings for his wife. She could only use this method to save her face. As soon as Yvonne heard Emelias name, she was in a bad mood, but she still maintained her smile and said, Why did you suddenly mention her? The woman said, If you know her, you can ask her out to enjoy with us some other day so that we can know her. Another woman came over and said with a smile, Thats right. She is the daughter of the Longerich family in the Capital. Its not wrong to have a good rtionship with her. These people only thought that Yvonne had the same thoughts as them and would like to get closer to Emelia. But they didnt know that Yvonne was so bitter inside. These people were too snobbish. They couldnt wait to get to know Emelia, which was really disgusting. Pris tried to smooth things over for Yvonne. Our Yvonnes debut was a high starting point. Later on, she was sessful and became famous all the way. At that time, Emelia was still an unknown screenwriter. If it hadnt been for this incident, Yvonne wouldnt have known that there was such a screenwriter in the entertainment industry. After Pris finished speaking, Yvonne looked at her happily, grateful for her help. It was only then that the women understood. Thats true. This Emelia has always been a nobody. No wonder you dont know her. As soon as she finished speaking, another person sighed with emotion, s, a good marriage cantpare with a good family. Thats right. Although she has just been recognized by the Longerich family, she can rest easy for the rest of her life. Its so good. Those people were envious of Emelia. Yvonne and Pris just looked at them quietly but were filled with hatred in their hearts. Chapter 236 Let’s See How much He Loves Emelia Yvonne hated Emelia so much. If it werent for the fact that Emelia had intruded between her and Julian, her rtionship with him wouldnt have ended up in such a stalemate. Now that Emelias identity had been exposed and Yvonnes glory had been snatched away in Riverside City, it was hardly possible for Yvonne to be happy. At this time, Rosalinds call came. Yvonne picked it up impatiently. Mom, whats the matter? Rosalind was afraid that she would lose her temper and hang up the phone again, so she quickly told her about Randolphs n. After hearing this, Yvonne frowned and said doubtfully, Do you think he can let you do whatever you want? Rosalinds tone was firm, Thats for sure. Could it be that he doesnt care about the Hughes Familys reputation and future? Rosalind had always disdained Emelia. She had never thought that Julian was serious about Emelia. She had been with Randolph for so many years, and with her age and experience, she believed that she had a thorough understanding of men. She said confidently to Yvonne, Since ancient times, most men loved power and not beauty. Emelia is nothing. In the face of interests, you can see that he still doesnt care about her! Julian has been too smooth along the way and has not experienced any hardships, so he only cares about love. When he has to make a choice, hell know how worthless love is. Rosalinds words made Yvonne instantly rx. Thats right, Julian always said that he loved Emelia, and she wanted to see how much he loved her! If Julian knew that in the eyes of Yvonne and her daughter, he was a person who only valued love but not career, he would probably be angry bitterly. For so many years, ever since he had the concept of bing the Hughes Groups sessor, he had been working hard every day for this identity. Before he realized how important Emelia was to him, he only cared about his career. In the three years he had married Emelia, he had devoted himself to his career. One year after his divorce with her, he had also devoted himself to his career. However, she and her mother didnt know how much he had paid so much to the Hughes Group. Everyone thought that he had only worked a little harder on the foundation of the Hughes Group, but they didnt know that his father, Gerhard, was a yboy who only knew enjoying. The Hughes Group that he had taken over was so glorious, but in reality, it was suffering greatly. If he hadnt tried his best, the Hughes Group might have closed down by now. After the call with Rosalind, the unhappy look on Yvonnes face disappeared. She was in a good mood and invited those women to drink. Now, all she needed to do was wait and see.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. All she had to do was wait and see that he would give up Emelia for the sake of his own interests, which would make Emelia to be so angry. Up until now, Yvonne still didnt think that Emelia would really let go of Julian. In Yvonnes eyes, all of Emelias carefree attitude and her indifference towards Julian were just a pretense. This was the so-called ying hard to get. Perhaps, at this moment, Emelia was very pleased with herself, proud that she had sessfully bewitched him. By then, by the time he gave up on her, she would regret bitterly. This drinksted until midnight. When they left, Yvonne was drunk. Pris helped her out unsteadily. In fact, she was really tired of Yvonne taking her out, because Yvonne always asked her to do this and do that. It seemed that she was her servant. After all, she was a screenwriter and an online writer who had once been very popr, and she was still a little proud of it. The driver came to pick them up. After getting into the car, Pris said to Yvonne, Miss Sullivan, Princess Lenia will start filming tomorrow. Shall we do something? It was Priss usual routine to nder others behind their backs. In the past, as long as she didnt like anyone, she would want to nder them with paid posters whether they were celebrities, screenwriters, or neers who had just sold their rights. Yvonne leaned against the car seat and said drunkenly, Okay, you can do it. However, after thinking for a while, she said, But it seems that no one among them can do it, right? Pris thought about it carefully and felt very tired. Princess Lenia didnt seem to be so negative. For Emelia, they had tried all kinds of methods to discredit her previously, but they failed. They said Emelia didnt support the elderly; she had an improper rtionship with Vincent; her ex-husband was a fat old man, but all of them were fake. Now that Emelia was in the limelight, they didnt dare to attack her. As for Viggo, he had been well-known for his excellent reputation over the years. Except for the so-called mysterious girlfriend, he had always been involved in scandals. It was unknown why he was ndered and Pris couldnt bear to do that. The leading actress was Marvin Reynolds and Nina. One of them was almost isted from the rest of the world, while the other was not easy to deal with in the circle. Although Marvin was the Best Actor, he did not appear on the screen often in a year. Other than filming, he had stayed in the campus as a teacher and did not even have any dirt on him. Although Nina was very popr now, she was also envied by many people. However, she had nothing much to be criticized about. She had been exposed to having an affair with Harry once before, but had been rified by both sides afterwards. Furthermore, for so many years, as long as someone questioned Ninas rtionship with any men, she would rify it in person as soon as possible. Over time, no one poked their nose into her so-called love life anymore. If others wanted to nder her for having no acting skills, they also failed since she was good at acting. If they wanted to discredit her for her bad temper and personality, her fans would praise her for her good character. As for Ze Sabir, the supporting actress who just got selected, there was nothing else to nder except for her, who used to be an c-list actress. After thinking for a long time, Pris finally said, How about mocking Ninas bad singing? She had a video of Ninas singing out of tune. People like her would collect information like these about other people, because ite in handy one day. Yvonne opened her eyes and asked in surprise, Did she sing out of tune? Yes, it was an old video of her doing a performance in high school. I found it by ident before and saved it. Pris said, Then lets do it. After saying that, she took out the video from her mobile phone and showed it to Yvonne. After watching it, Yvonne was about tough out loud. Good, just post this video online and see how shell beughed at. In the video, the song Nina was singing was Kelly rksons Stronger. The song itself was good, but it was unknown whether Nina was nervous or what, but she couldnt hit the high note. As a result, she didnt only crack the voice, but was also out of the tunepletely. The students under the stage burst intoughter. Seeing this video, Yvonne felt so embarrassed herself. She didnt know why she was so unabashed and continued to sing on the stage. Of course, the rest of the song wasnt that unpleasant to listen to, but they could still edit it. They could only use the clip where Nina screwed up to make fun of her. Chapter 237 A Plot Twist Then Ill arrange it immediately. Seeing that Yvonne had agreed, Pris immediately made a call. Yvonne said disdainfully, Nina is so bad at singing, how dare she participate in the party all these years? Pris followed her words and said, There is very few real singing on the scene at these gs. You must know that the performer has recorded the song many times in the recording studio to get the best version that can be yed on stage. After she finished speaking, Yvonne stopped talking. This was because it was the same for Yvonne herself. Not to mention the actors and actresses, even many professional singers were pretending to sing. Pris realized that what she said was not appropriate, then she pursed her lips and pretended to be busy with her work, not saying a word to smooth things over for herself. She was telling the truth. Yvonne had no choice but to ept. After Pris contacted the paid posters, Yvonne happened to be sent home by the car. Pris didnt stay at Yvonnes house and left after saying goodbye. When she got home, she began to look forward to the brewing of this incident. As long as she could find a way to break through to nder Nina, she would be able to go further to nder Emelia. Pris knew very well that she could no longerpete with Emelia in status, so she did not want topete with her anymore. She just needed her to live a worse life than her. Just as Pris and Yvonne had hoped, after Ninas video of Nina was singing out of tune was released, it instantly became the top of the trending search. Because she was so popr now, any trace of her would be the trending topic. However, what drove Pris and Yvonne crazy was that even though Ninas performance in that video was really terrible, and even though Priss paid posters had been mocking Nina, there was still a bunch ofments praising her. Goddess, you are indeed a goddess. You are still so beautiful when you sing out of tune. When she was in high school, my goddess was already a beauty. Why did those people nder her about stic surgery? Just check if shes done it or not! My goddess did not sing well in the past, but she has obviously improved a lot these years. We have to look forward and cant focus on others past. Pris and Yvonne were extremely angry. What is going on? Are those fans so brainless now? Nina had already made such a video, yet there was still a bunch of fans praising her? Without waiting for Priss reply, Nina, the one who was pretty much a webaholic, immediately stepped forward to show her attitude. She first posted a simple Twitter post. I have two points: First, for the person who ndered me, thank you for sending me to Whats Trending. In this case, Ill take the opportunity to promote my new y. Tomorrow is the kickoff of our project Princess Lenia. Im ready to work! Please stay tuned for our show. Secondly, for the person who is targeting me, well, Ill admit it. Im not an excellent singer. However, be careful. If I find out who you are, I promise that youll be in great trouble. As soon as Ninas tweet appeared, many people began to follow her. She was taking the opportunity to turn the tides and promote the new drama, and that was quite amazing. Secondly, with her tough words released, people knew more about her personality and her attitude. Strong, unyielding, feisty, and pretty cool. Nina didnt care if others said that she stooped to the same level as those trolls. Why couldnt she fight back since those trolls were attacking her? Nina herself didnt expect that such an aggressive tweet would instantly attract countless fans for her. Just now, she was still receiving a call from her agent, Sherlyn Lansdale. Sherlyn felt a headache that she didnt ask her to post Twitter without her permission. But Nina didnt care. As soon as she saw this video, she knew that someone was deliberately trolling on her, because in fact, her singing was not that bad. As for Nina, she was able to immediately conclude that it must have been done by someone behind Yvonnes back. Tomorrow, Princess Lenia would start. Everyone paid great attention to this drama that Yvonnes own costume drama had beenpletely ignored. Yvonne must be furious right now. On the other hand, when Yvonne saw Ninas response, she warned her and Pris. She was so angry that she threw the phone away. This Nina was just as annoying as Emelia. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. She had thought that such an act would affect the reputation of Princess Lenia. After all, Nina was the lead actress. If she were to be hated, then this drama would also be rejected. At that time, her first y of acting as an independent screenwriter would be ruined, which would make him feel so sad.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, she didnt expect that she couldnt nder Nina at all, but she was taken the opportunity to promote the Princess Lenia and create another wave of poprity for it As for Pris, she didnt know why but it sent shivers down her spine when she looked at Ninas words. Pris knew that Nina was not a person to deal with, but she never thought that Nina would threaten her in front of the audience. Thinking of all the negative news, Pris was a little flustered. Nina then posted the second tweet. This time, it was a video. The video showed that she was singing the whole song on the stage at that time. In the video, at first, Nina obviously sang very well, but no one knew what happened when she was about to hit the high notes. She looked obviously nervous and uneasy, and then she was out of tune. After that, she quickly returned to her normal state and continued to sing this song affectionately. Nina also wrote: The one who ndered me, imagine this. If the guy you have a crush on suddenlyes to listen to your singing, I gather youre gonna be so nervous and might be out of tune too. As soon as thisplete video was released, itpletely proved that her previous video when she was out of tune was edited deliberately by someone since she sang very well. The ount who released the out-of-tune video was instantly besieged by the crowd, most of whom were Ninas fans. The ount dared not post anything new since. Following that, Nina posted another video. This time, she was singing the acoustic version of Stronger. At the beginning of the video, she said indifferently, Since Ive been criticized for singing, I naturally have to prove it. In the past, I didnt learn how to sing, so Im indeed inexperienced andck skills. Today, I want to prove to everyone that after so many years, Im qualified to be called a singer based on my present singing skill. After Nina finished speaking, she sang a part of the song without music apaniment. Her voice was crisp and pleasant to the ear. Coupled with the lyrics, many people were moved by her performance. You think you got the best of me Think youve had thestugh Bet you think that everything good is gone Think you left me broken down Think that Ille running back Baby, you dont know me, cause youre dead wrong What doesnt kill you makes you stronger Stand a little taller Doesnt mean Im lonely when Im alone What doesnt kill you makes a fighter Footsteps even lighter Doesnt mean Im over cause youre gone When this video was released, no one doubted her singing skills anymore. And the trending topic of Nina Singing Out of Tune was instantly reced by Nina Can Sing. Chapter 238 Want You On the Show It had to be admitted that Ninas forceful online verification had turned the previous video of her being ndered into a joke. In an instant, all the marketing IDs disappeared without a trace. In the history of their ndering, they had never met a celebrity like Nina who had sent three posts in a row to refute them. Looking at the trend of public opinion on the Inte, Yvonne was so angry that she called Pris and scolded her bitterly. She told her not to always make trouble for her and me all the mistakes on her. Yvonne was too angry. The reason why she proposed such a move was that she wanted to suppress the drama Princess Lenia. Wasnt it for the costume drama behind Yvonne and YS Culture?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Moreover, Yvonne had also approved this proposal. Now, she was the one to me before she seeded. Pris was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she could only endure Yvonnes usation. After all, Yvonne was her boss now. After hanging up the phone, Pris couldnt help but think of all the things she had done in Tymers Entertainment. No matter how bad the situation was, Viggo would never scold his employees with harsh words like Yvonne. Even if it was criticism, it would be very pleasant from his mouth. Under his gentle tone, how could anyone not quickly reflect on his mistakes? If he didnt reflect on his mistakes in time, how could he live up to Viggos kindness? Humans had different EQ level. Yvonne had no EQ at all, while Viggo had a very high EQ. This was the main reason why Viggo could get along well with people in theplicated entertainment industry for so many years. Pris was obsessed with him. In addition to his appearance and temperament, she also liked his gentle attitude. In her original family, her father often shouted and even swore, so that she instinctively wanted to find a person who had a good temper and couldmunicate well with others. When she met him, she felt that he was simply the perfect man in her mind. Unfortunately Pris clenched the phone in her hand, lowered her eyes, and bit her lips. After Nina dismissed the group of people, she tossed her phone aside andy down on the carpet. Satisfied, she said, Good, veryfortable! Because Emelia was worried about Nina, she rushed to her ce as soon as she saw the video. Emelia also knew that someone was deliberately ndering Nina, which was because she was extremely clear about this video. At that time, Nina had been singing well at the party. However, Cameron had suddenly entered through the back door of the auditorium, which made Nina immediately panicked. Emelia was worried that this matter would affect Nina, but she didnt expect that Nina would turn the tide. Seeing this result, Emelia couldnt help butugh. After this incident, I reckon very few people in the entertainment industry will dare to provoke you in the future. Emelia turned over on the carpet, supported herself with one hand, and rolled her eyes disdainfully at Yvonne. Yvonne is a fool. Sometimes I dont know why she woulde up with such a bad trick. Emelia said firmly, It must be Priss idea behind the scenes. She is best at paying those people to nder. I didnt even bother to deal with a servant girl like Pris. Since she is so shameless, I wont be polite. Nina coldly snorted, We can get so much dirt on a person like Pris so easily. After Nina finished speaking, she smiled wickedly and said, However, lets not deal with her now. When Pris and Yvonnes y is about to be released, well take action and let them be in trouble before they start broadcasting. Emelia said jokingly, Your move is indeed bad enough. Nina snorted. I just learned from them. Didnt they deliberately nder me before we shoot? Then Ill be even more ruthless. Well make trouble after theyve finished their investment. Well let Yvonne suffer a great loss. Emelia was amused by Ninas expression, but she also agreed greatly. There was no need for Yvonne and Pris to target them maliciously, but they didnt fight back. Since they wanted to fight back, they had to fight back. Emelia felt that he was getting more and more ruthless. There was no other way out since Yvonne and Pris didnt stop. Ninas manager, Sherlyn, called her. And Nina immediately said in distress, Sister Sherlyn, I know that youre going to scold me for being reckless and sending Twitter without your permission. But now that its effective, dont scold me anymore, okay? Sherlyn was angry and amused. She said helplessly, You said it worked. Why should I scold you? Besides, you never listen to me, right? Nina said in confusion, Then why did you call me? Sherlyn said, The director of Crossover Singer contacted me and wanted to invite you to the show. Nina was extremely shocked. Really? Arent you joking? It was the third season of Crossover Singer. When the first season was out, not many people knew about it. But now it was one of the most popr variety show that many actors craved to join. If she could participate in the show, it would open up another channel for her in the entertainment industry. If her acting skills and singing skills were proved, she would be the winner of her life. Sherlyn said seriously, Of course its true. How can I lie to you about this? Nina quickly said, Then I must go. Sherlyn then went to arrange. Nina held her phone andughed. Afterughing, she said happily to Emelia, Yvonne is really angry this time. Just now Sherlyn told me that the director of Crossover Singer asked me to go on the show. Emelia was surprised at first, but then she was happy for Nina. Thats great! It was said that the director of the show was very strict in selecting people. The reason why Nina was invited was that the director must have watched her singing video and recognized her ability. Nina sighed with emotion. Well, do you think I should treat Yvonne and Pris to a big meal? I have to thank them. If they hadnt ndered me tonight, I wouldnt have been able to get such a good job opportunity. Emelia smiled and said, Keep a low profile. Dont make them faint from anger. Yvonne and Pris were so angry that they almost died of anger. That night, the official Twitter ount of Crossover Singer announced the news of Ninas joining. Yvonne was so angry that she smashed her mobile phone, while Pris covered her chest for a long time and couldnt breathe. At this moment, they were so regretful. If they knew that the final oue of this matter was that Ninas acting career had been pushed forward by a lot, they would not have arranged it like this even if they had to die. Unfortunately, there was no chance to regret. In the first episode of Crossover Singer, Yvonne was invited. At that time, she was very disdainful of the show, but she didnt expect that the show woulde out of nowhere. Later, in the second season, she was not requested to participate in it. But now, Nina had been invited by the shows crew. It was all because of her who had added fuel to the fire. It would be strange if Yvonne didnt die of anger. Chapter 239 Danger Although Julian was far abroad, it did not affect his knowledge of the domestic affairs. Moreover, he could tell at a nce that Yvonne must have been behind this. Even though the target of this incident was Nina and not Emelia, Yvonnes main goal was to destroy Emelia. After all, if the reputation of Princess Lenia was affected, it would not be a good thing for her future. Ezra carefullyined in their group, Julian, how did you fall in love with Yvonne back then? Didnt you notice her thoughts when you were together? Julian really didnt notice that because when he was with Yvonne, she was very generous and sensible, and they were not very close at that time. If they lived together day and night, he might slowly realize that Yvonne had been pretending all the time. But at that time, he and she only met and had dinner together, they were asionally attending parties, ying golf, and riding horses. At that time, he only felt that he got along well with Yvonne, because she could apany him in all the projects he liked. He didnt think too much about other things.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Phil Henderson said faintly in the group, I think its necessary for you to check how Yvonne got close with you. ording to her scheming, I always feel that she approached you on purpose. You can even investigate her past when she was studying abroad. She had been abroad all the time, but why did she suddenlye back? And she happened to be sitting next to you at the dinner party. What a coincidence! Under the reminder of Ezra and Phil Henderson, Julian frowned and said, Its indeed time to check. If Yvonne really had a purpose to get close to him, then his guilt and regret for Emelia might increase by another level. Julian had stayed in New Zend for three days, but he failed to video chat with Emelia. Every time she didnt answer, she would ask him to send messages or voice messages, or simply call her directly. Julian was very angry, but he couldnt do anything about it. He was no longer hers. At best, he was just a neighbor and a work superior. There was no reason to force her to have a video call with him. Julian was already anxious. That day, Maisie sent him a message: Boss, I went to the scene of Princess Lenia today and took a few photos. Because Julian was not in Riverside City, Maisie went to the scene on behalf of the investor, the Hughes Group. Maisie then sent the photo to him. In the photo, Viggo and Emelia sat very close together. The two of them were looking at the camera that had just been taken in the monitor. After watching it, they sat down and talked again. Seeing the distance between the two of them, Julians heart was filled with jealousy. Maisie had already guessed her bosss mood and soon sent another message. Boss, I sent you these photos just to tell you that it will always be like this in the future. Please calm down. Viggo was the director, while Emelia was a screenwriter. Even though she did not need to go to the set after she submitted the report, Viggo would often call her about the script because he respected her opinions. And she would also go to the set if she had time. It would take a few months to shoot a TV series, so Maisie took precautions against her boss in advance. Julian raised his hand and pulled his tie. Thats so annoying! I shouldnt have agreed to let Viggo be the director of Princess Lenia. Even if Emelia admitted that she had nothing to do with him now, he still loved him. Looking at the look in his eyes, he couldnt hide his thoughts at all. Julian had an impulse to buy a ticket immediately to be back, but the project he was discussing had been progressed. He couldnt leave, so he could only look at the photos and secretly grit his teeth. Another day passed, and Ezra mentioned him in the group. He said in a serious tone, Julian, I think your situation is indeed a bit dangerous. Julian replied in a bad mood, ??? Ezra said, Emelia went to the Capital these days. Do you know? I dont know. When it came to this matter, Julian was angry. Since he came to New Zend, he had never contacted Emelia. So he naturally did not know that she had gone to the Capital. Although Ezra was aware of Julians bad mood, he still summoned up the courage to say to him, The Longerich family held a grand banquet for her in the Capital, which could be regarded as an engagement banquet. They invited many guests, including many young talents from famous families in the capital. Do you know why the Longerich family invited this group of people? Ezra asked Julian in this way. Naturally, he knew that this was a blind date arranged for Emelia in disguise. After Ezra finished speaking, he sent a photo in the group chat. It was a picture of Emelia and a young man wearing gold-rimmed sses walking out of the cafe. It was already autumn in the Capital, and the weather was blue and clear. The golden leaves all over the ground added some romance to the surrounding environment. The scene of Emelia and the young man standing at the entrance of the cafe,ughing and joking, was very eye-catching. She was wearing a loose and thick sweater and a very warm scarf around her neck, making her look more and more charming. The young man was dressed like a gentleman. He was wearing in a suit and a vest. With his gold-rimmed sses, he looked like a rich man in a cartoon. Looking at the picture in the photo, Julian immediately made up his mind that he would go back to the Capital as soon as possible. Ezra continued to introduce with due diligence, The one in the photo is said to be a young talent. The whole Longerich family adore him. He is a third-generation high official, working in a cultural department, so he is very powerful. Vincent specially introduce to Emelia a person who speaks the samenguage as she does. These two people were sitting in the coffee shop for the whole morning and had a good chat. Julian was already in a bad mood, and he only felt angry when he heard Ezras words. She was anxious, as if the next second, Emelia would be be with this young man. She couldnt help butin, I think you can be a detective. Isnt it possible for Ezra to be a detective with such a detailed understanding? Ezra defended himself with dissatisfaction. This is what my buddy in the Capital told me. I kindly told you but you mocked me. He said that when Emelia showed up that night, she made many peoples hearts flutter. But in the end, that young man took the initiative. In the end, he simply sent him a voice message. Im telling you this because I want to say that youre in danger. This is not someone like Even Lee. You can defeat him easily. Ill be right back. Julian replied with Ezra, then took out his mobile phone and ready to book tickets. Chapter 240 A Real Noble Lady Ezra didnt need to be so careful to remind Julian, and he could still sense the crisis. Moreover, even without Vincents arrangement in the Capital, he always had a sense of crisis, because he really didnt have any advantage. Just the fact that he had hurt Emelia was enough to sentence him to death. Whats more, there was Vincent now, which made him dislike him. After booking the tickets, Julian still felt uneasy, so he called Emelia. Since he went on a business trip, they had not talked on the phone. He had made a few video calls, but Emelia didnt answer. Later, he changed into voice or text messages, but in the end, she didnt reply after a long time, or replied simply. After this business trip, he had gained a deep understanding of what was going on. That was, before he could get her back, he would never go on a business trip again, or perhaps he would never be able to say such a long distance away. It was too painful. After the call was connected, Julian directly asked Emelia, Did you go to the Capital? Emelia replied lightly. Yes. But in the blink of an eye, Julians heart was filled with grief and disappointment. As for him, Emelia had agreed so readily, as though he would ept another man. He muttered bitterly, Emelia, are you really going to start over again? On the other end, Emelia waspletely confused. What do you mean? Julian could only say, Ezra said that your father arranged a man for you An exnation came from the other end, We are just friends withmonnguage. Although she had exined, it was better not to. The word friend withmonnguage made Julians heart sink again. Friend withmonnguage was extremely strange to him, because in his impression, he and Emelia seemed to have never had a good chat. Otherwise, how could he not know that she liked literature three years after getting married? He did not know that she worked as a part-time screenwriter and had no idea that she had been a genius since she was a child. Ezra said that this man must have a lot ofmon interest with Emelia in the cultural department. For a moment, Julian was heartbroken and didnt speak for a long time. I still have something to do. Ill hang up first. Emelias hurried voice rang in his ears, and the phone was directly cut off. Looking at the cut line in his hand, Julian was thoughtful and he pondered deeply, I cant continue to be passive like this. * Emelias trip to the Capital was a temporary decision. She did not expect Vincent to really prepare a grand engagement dinner for her. Vincent said on the phone that he missed her. She had just finished her draft of Princess Lenia, so she went to the capital immediately. It was not until she arrived that she knew that Vincent had prepared a dinner for her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since it was confirmed that she was Vincents biological daughter, Emelia did not live in a hotel this time. Instead, he directly took her to the house where he and Naomi lived. Naomi held Emelia in her arms and shed tears for a long time. Later, she pulled her aside and secretly wiped her tears, saying, I cant give your father a child and I feel very sorry about it. Your appearance finally untied the knot in my heart. Naomi never cared that Emelia was not her biological daughter. After finding out that she could not have children, she took the initiative to mention divorce to Vincent, but he disagreed. Later, she also persuaded Vincent to find a woman to give birth to a child for him. She could raise that child as her own child. However, she was scolded by Vincent. He said that he could not do such an immoral thing. Now, Emelia happened to appear. She perfectly inherited Vincents excellent genes in literature, and her mild temperament was exactly the same as his. Most importantly, she was the child of Vincent and his beloved girl, which made Naomi feel that it was so perfect. Therefore, there was no unfamiliarity between Naomi and Emelia, but only love, and even gratitude. Emelia could understand how Naomi felt, so she didnt say anything tofort her. She just gently hugged her. Emelia knew that Naomis so-called regret was because she loved Vincent too much. In the evening, the Longerich family held a grand dinner party in the hotel. They invited many celebrities from all walks of life to attend and officially announced Emelias identity to the public. All of Emelias activities in the banquet were arranged by Naomi. Emelia had told Vincent that there was no need to be so grand, but Vincent and the Longerich family insisted on doing it. Emelia chose to respect the wishes of Vincent and the elders of the Longerich family. She was willing to do everything ording to Vincent because she knew that everything he did must be for her own good. At the dinner, Emelia wore a crescent-white dress. And the old Mrs. Longerich, known as Lady Dorothy, gave her another set of jewelry. This time, it was a set of rubies, which made Emelia so shocked that she couldnt speak. She, she really couldnt bear this heavy love. The ruby ring could be called a pigeon egg. She even felt that her fingers would be broken after she put it on. She didnt want to ept such a valuable gift anymore, so she quickly said to the olddy, Grandma, I know you love me. Ill ept your kindness, but I dont need the gift anymore. Lady Dorothy insisted, I thought that it would be more suitable to give you some diamond-type jewelry when you are young. But I didnt expect that when you came out in this white dress today, I just wanted to give you this set of jewelry. The olddy added, You can wear a ruby earring tonight. It suits you very well. You can keep the rest for yourself and wear it on appropriate asions. Emelia still wanted to refuse, but Naomi teased her. The olddy gave you two sets of her heirlooms. Even her own daughter doesnt get such opportunity. As soon as Naomi finished speaking, Vincents two sisters, namely Emelias aunt, pursed their lips and smiled. No one was jealous of Emelia at all. Everyone present was not short of these things. Secondly, everyone really loved Emelia and Vincent, their youngest brother. The whole family was happy for him for having such an adorable daughter all of a sudden since they had never any children at such old age. Lady Dorothy was too enthusiastic, so Emelia could only ept this precious gift again. But this time, she said to the olddy seriously, Grandma, dont give me such a valuable gift in the future, or I wont dare toe to the Capital. The olddy smiled lovingly and said, Okay, okay, I wont see you off. But in her heart, she thought, Next time, the gift will not be so expensive. The moment Emelia, who was holding Vincents arm at the dinner party, appeared, everyone was stunned. The crescent-white evening gown made her gentle temperament even more eye-catching. There were two beautiful ruby ornaments on her earlobe, which made people wow in their heart: She was a real nobledy. Even though she had been living on her own outside for so many years, the charm and characteristics she inherited from the Longerich family were not reduced at all. Chapter 241 Desperate Pain The banquet was extremely grand, so almost all the young talents in the Capital were gathered here. Emelia could naturally tell that her father wanted to introduce men to her, but she didnt say anything. She didnt want to have blind dates for the time being and didnt want to fall in love, but she didnt want to refuse his good intentions and make him unhappy. For this biological father, not only was him unconditionally spoiling her, but she also wanted to unconditionally spoil him. She thought, Anyway, I dont stay in the Capital all the time. Ill let him arrange everything. No matter which young man, Ill go back to Riverside City in a few days, and I wont have any contact with him anymore. On the morning of the next day, Winston Hopkins asked her out for coffee. Under the expectant eyes of Vincent and Naomi, Emelia went out. Vincent had introduced Winston Hopkins to Emelia and said that he liked literature very much in the cultural research department. They shared amonnguage. Emelia went out because of this. Otherwise, she would not have agreed rashly. If the two of them sat face to face and had nothing to talk about, it would be too embarrassing. At the banquet the night before yesterday, Emelia and Winston had danced together, so they were quite familiar with each other. Winston was a gentleman. He was 28 years old, about the same age as Emelia. Winston did not take Emelia to those famous coffee shops. Instead, he took her to a quiet ce in the alley. Emelia fell in love with this ce at a nce. She had never felt so much romance and gentleness from Julian. In the three-year marriage, she was the only one who relentlessly offered her tenderness, and he had never given her anything in return. If Julian had taken her out for a trip, or had some interactions with her, she wouldnt have given up so decisively. Winston looked at the joy in Emelias eyes and could not help but smile. She was really easily satisfied and happy. The two of them sat for the whole morning, and they did have a lot to chat about. The next night, Winston made another appointment with Emelia and went out for dinner. It was already past ten oclock in the evening. He didnt have time to rest, take a shower, change his clothes, and go to find Emelia. On the way to Vincents house, Julian called Emelia several times, but no one answered. Originally, Julians heart was like being fried in a pan of oil. At this moment, he was even more panicked when he couldnt get in touch with Emelia, so he asked the taxi driver to arrive at Vincents house as soon as possible. After knocking on the door in a hurry, the nanny went back and reported to Vincent, Mr. Longerich, there is a Mr. Hughes outside the door. He said that he is looking for Miss Mr. Hughes? Vincent immediately guessed that it was Julian, but he was very puzzled. Why is he here? After Emelia came to the Capital, Vincent asked about the things of Julian, she said that he was on a business trip to New Zend. Vincent thought that Julian wouldnt follow her to the Capital. He didnt expect that he woulde all the way from New Zend to pursue Emelia. Naomi said from the side, Let hime in and have a seat.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Naomi felt that Julian had a reputation and status. Although he had divorced with Emelia, they should at least respect him. It was better to call him in first. Wait a minute. Vincent stopped the nanny who was about to go out to open the door. After thinking for a while, he said grumpily, Tell him that Emelia had a date with Mr. Hopkins and she was not at home. Let him go. The nanny took the order and went out. Naomi asked him softly, Is this really okay? Vincent said, He came to find Emelia. Emelia is not at home. He either left or continued to wait outside the door. We dont wee him. Why should we let him in? Naomi had no choice but to say, Alright. Naomi could understand why Vincent didnt like Julian because he had hurt Emelia. Hearing what the nanny had told him, Julian was in a worse mood. Emelia went on a date with Winston? They were already dating? And she was still out there sote at night? Julian didnt believe that Emelia could ept Winston so quickly. She didnt ept Viggo nor Harry. Howe she was spending so much time with Winston? Could it be that she had fallen in love with Winston at first sight, just like how she had fallen in love with him back then? Also, what kind of date was it? How could it be sote? The restaurant should be closed. Julian didnt leave. Instead, he waited under the eaves of the vi, smoking a cigarette in the autumn wind. Of course, while waiting, he continued to call Emelia, but she didnt answer. After a cigarette was smoked, Emelia still hadnte back, and Vincent did not show up at all. Vincent didnt invite him in. Julian knew Vincents intention. He just expressed his dislike to him in this way. Julian didnt insist on going in. The person he was waiting for was Emelia. Waiting in the room was no different from waiting outside. After finishing the second cigarettes, there was a p of thunder above Julians head, followed by a gust of wind, and a storm seemed to being soon. After autumn, the temperature difference between morning and evening wasrge. At this moment, it was midnight. As the cold wind whistled, Julian looked at the time and felt a little cold. He frowned again and looked at the end of the path not far away. This time, there were finally car lightsing from the distance. The car stopped at the end of the path. A man and a woman walked along the path. Perhaps it was because of the bad weather, they walked in a hurry. From afar, Julian could tell that the woman was Emelia. Just as his heart began to beat violently, he saw the two of them clenching hands, and he felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer. She was holding Winstons hand? What did this mean? Could it be that there was a person in Winstons family that had a serious illness, so Emelia was holding his hand tofort him? Although Julian thought so, he knew in despair that it was impossible. The only exnation was that Emelia was very likely to agree to be with Winston. Because of this knowledge, he froze on the spot and could not move, nor could he say a word sadly. Compared to his despair and pain, when Emelia saw Julian suddenly appear in front of her, she was so frightened that she took a step back. Staring at him in disbelief, she asked, Julian? Why are you here? Arent you in New Zend? As Emelia spoke, she raised her head, only to find his eyes were red. She didnt know if he was going to cry or if something was wrong. In addition, his entire body wasnt right either. He had a look of utter grief, as though she had done something to disappoint him. Driven by this thought, Emelia immediately thought that her hand was still being held by Winston and quickly pulled her hand back. Chapter 242 Do You Still Love Me? Emelia came back sote because Winston proposed to watch a movie after dinner. Emelia had always wanted to watch this movie, but she didnt have time to. Just as Winston invited her, she agreed. The main reason for this was an indie movie. Emelia felt that, she might not be able to find a suitable person to watch it except Winston. Although Nina was an actress, she did not like watching such movies at all. Sometimes, Emelia watched it with her, and she had simply fall asleep. It was rare to see someone like him who could chat with her in such a short time. Emelia happily went. When she came with Winston just now, they walked very fast for fear that it was going to rain. The road was a bit slippery. Emelia staggered a few steps and Winston helped support her. Emelia wanted to ask Winston let go of her, but Winston added, The road ahead is still slippery. Its going to rain soon. Lets hurry back. As he spoke, he continued to pull her forward. His hand had been holding onto her wrist, but as they walked, he had grabbed her hand. At first, Emelia hadnt noticed it, but now that she had been stared at by Julians red eyes, she finally realized what was going on. Julian didnt answer the question why he was here. His brain had been messed by jealousy. It wasnt until Emelia withdrew her hand that he regained some of his senses. Winston spoke first and greeted Julian politely, Mr. Hughes. Emelia asked in surprise, Do you know each other? Winston smiled and said, We had known each other a few years ago. Only then did Julian look at Winston, Mr. Hopkins, long time no see. Mr. Hughes, this is? Winston asked Julian with a puzzled face. Mr. Hopkins, since youre pursuing Emelia, howe you dont know who I am and why Im here? Emelia stared at him in astonishment. What was wrong with him? Winston spoke to him politely, but Julian meant to quarrel. Winston didnt care about Julians cold face. He just said lightly, I really dont know Mr. Hughess purpose. After all, no one mentioned you to me. Winstons words were harsh, hinting that Julian was not important at all to Emelia and the Longerich family, so no one mentioned him at all. After Winston finished speaking, he added, Besides, when I met Mr. Hughes a few years ago, the woman around Mr. Hughes seemed to be a famous actress. Could it be that Mr. Hughes broke up with that actress now? Do you have something with Emelia? Winstons words almost angered Julian. Winston obviously knew his identity, so he deliberately mentioned his rtionship with Yvonne, emphasizing the ambiguous rtionship between him and Yvonne at that time. At that time, he was still in a marriage with Emelia. This should be what Emelia was most unwilling to mention. As expected, Emelia lowered her eyes and pursed her lips slightly. Julian narrowed his eyes and looked at Winston. This man was definitely an expert at ying tricks. In just a few words, he made Emelia hate him again. There was another thunder above his head, and the colder wind swept over the fallen leaves on the ground. Emelia wrapped her clothes tightly and looked at Winston, saying, The weather is pretty bad. Go back first. Thank you for treating me to dinner tonight, and thank you for inviting me to the movie. Julian gritted his teeth. Did they go to watch a movie? A man and a woman watching a movie at night was not an ordinary ambiguous way, but also the most practical way to cultivate the rtionship. After Emelia finished speaking to Winston, she turned to look at Julian. Her tone was a little distant than when she was talking to Winston. Mr. Hughes, you should go back as well.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After finishing her words, Emelia nned to open the door and go home first, but in the end, Julian stopped her. The mans gaze was deep as he stared at her. I have something to discuss with you. Its toote today and the weather is not good. Lets talk about it tomorrow. For the sake of his current situation, Emelia had said this. When she came back, Julian was waiting outside the door. Obviously, Vincent didnt want him toe in. Emelia could also sense that Vincent didnt like Julian, and he was looking for her now. Was he going to stand outside the door and talk in the storm? However, Julian insisted, Ill just say a few words. Before Emelia could say anything, the bean-sized raindrops suddenly fell. She eximed and hid in the eaves of the corridor. Then she said to the two, Its raining. You should leave now. Winston nced at Julian, who was next to her, and didnt stay any longer. He slowly said to Emelia, See you tomorrow. Then he turned and left. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Winston had left, but Julian was still standing there motionless. The rain instantly drenched him. Emelia felt that Julian was a lunatic. She stared angrily at him and said, If you have something to say, then say it. Since he didnt want to leave, he could go after finishing his words. Emelias condition was better under the eaves of the corridor. The rain would not directly pour on her, but because the wind was too strong, she was still a little wet. Julian took a step forward, standing in the middle of the storm. The rain which hadnded on Emelias body had allnded on him. In addition, the rain which had poured down from his head had caused him to be in an extremely sorry state. He stood in the wind and rain and looked at Emelia, saying word by word firmly, I love you. Emelia didnt know what was wrong. Perhaps his current situation was too miserable. When he said these three words, her chest trembled violently. She didnt know whether she should be angry or pitiful. She wrapped her clothes tightly and said hurriedly, I know. Can you leave now? Julian ignored her words and stepped forward to approach her. He fixed his eyes on her and asked in a deep voice, Do you still love me? Emelia didnt say a word. She couldnt say anything either. There was indeed no clear answer to whether she loved or not. Since the divorce, she had been trying hard to look forward and had never thought about this, because in her opinion, she and Julian had divorced, and they wouldnt together anymore. She had never thought that one day, Julian would turn back to tell her that he loved her Julian knew that she would be silent, so he announced, If you dont give me an answer today, I wont leave. This forced Emelia to move her body. She took a step back and calmly said, I dont love you anymore. Emelia hoped that he could stop and leave as soon as he got such an answer. The rain was so heavy that if he continued to stand in the rain, he would catch a cold. Chapter 243 Entering the House Who wouldve thought, however, that after giving him the answer, Julian would still stand in the rain without moving. Clearly, he wasnt satisfied with her answer. Emelia roared loudly, Julian, are you out of your mind? Are you forcing me to say that I love you? Who would force people to say I loved you like this? Also, she had told him many times about her love for him. At that time, he did not believe her. Not only did he not believe her, but he also ridiculed her from time to time, saying that she was hypocritical and greedy for wealth. Now he was drenched in the rain and forcing her to say that. How could he bully her like this?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thinking of this, Emelias eyes turned red with grievance. If you like to get wet, then get wet! After that, she opened the door and ran into the yard in a hurry. Tears also fell down. At this time, Vincent came out with an umbre. Emelia quickly wiped her face. Fortunately, she was also caught in the rain, so that Vincent would not see her cry. Vincent had just received a call from Winston, saying that he had sent Emelia to the door of his house. However, Julian was waiting there. Vincent was afraid that Emelia would be bullied again by him. After waiting for a while, he did not see Emeliaing back and quickly found her. After bringing Emelia home, Vincent asked, Is Julian still outside? Emelia nodded. Yes. Vincent was so annoyed that he asked, Whats the use of this kind of painful virtue now? However, right now, he couldnt care about Julian. He hurriedly instructed Emelia, Go to take a hot bath and change your clothes. Dont catch a cold. Emelia agreed and returned to her room. As she stood under the warm shower, for some reason, she thought of Julian in the heavy rain outside, and suddenly felt a surge of irritation. She didnt know if he had left, but if he continued to be drenched, he was gonna get sick sooner orter. After taking a quick shower and changing her clothes, she took out her mobile phone to call Julian, but no one answered. It was only at this moment that Emelia realized that there were many missed calls from Julian on her phone. She had muted the phone when she was watching the movie. On the way back, she had been chatting with Winston about the movie, so she didnt have time to look at her mobile phone. She didnt expect that Julian had called her so many times. Emelia looked at the time when he had made his first call. By the time she had just returned, he had probably been waiting outside for a long time. Emelia lowered her eyes. No one knew what kind of feeling she had in her heart. When Emelia came to the living room, she heard Naomi saying, Nanny just went outside to have a look. She said that Julian hasnt left yet. Wed better ask him toe in first. Vincent disagreed with Naomi. Dont be soft-hearted to him. Naomi sighed and said, Im not soft-hearted. If it doesnt rain, he can stand as long as he likes. But now its raining heavily outside. Sooner orter, something will happen if he keeps getting wet. After all, the Longerich family was a prominent family in the Capital. If something happened to Julian, would the media report that the well-known president of the Hughes Group fainted in front of their house in the middle of the night? Seeing Emeliae out, Naomi quickly handed her a bowl of ginger soup on the table. Drink this bowl of ginger soup first, lest you catch a cold. Naomis carefulness warmed Emelias heart. After thanking her, she took it and drank it. After she finished the ginger soup, Vincent frowned and asked her, Do you want him toe in? Looking at the pouring rain outside the window, Emelia said helplessly, I just told him to leave several times. Who would have thought that he would stubbornly not leave? Vincent snorted angrily and said, He is trying to get sympathy from you. Dont be fooled. If you are so softhearted to let him in, youll lose. Emelia pursed her lips and thought for a moment before deciding, Let him in first. It wont look good for our family if we shut him out like this. Im not soft-hearted, nor am I worried about him. I just think that ignoring him cant solve the problem. For fear that Vincent would be angered by her decision, she exined. This was indeed what she really thought. Naomi agreed with her. Thats right, the impact is not good. After Naomi finished speaking, she ordered the nanny to open the door for Julian. Emelia stopped her and said, Ill go. Naomi wanted to stop her. She had just warmed up. With an umbre in her hand, Emelia went out to open the door for him. She had just changed her clothes, but because of the heavy rain and wind, she was drenched again. Opening the door, Emelia immediately saw that Julian was still standing in the middle of the storm. The mans expensive suit had long been drenched. The man, who used to be elegant and cold, had now be a drowned rat. Emelia nced at him and couldnt help but sigh in her heart, This person is really strange. No matter how embarrassed he is at the moment, his face is still handsome. Come in first. Emelia Jones stood under the eaves of the corridor and said to him lightly. Julian gave her a deep look and followed her into the room without saying a word. Because he waspletely wet, the nanny led him to the bathroom in the wing room. Emelia took a brand-new home clothes from Naomi and sent them to him. Vincent was so angry that she let Julian to take a bath and give him home clothes. Wasnt it equivalent to letting Julian stay overnight? They had never asked a man stay at their home, especially when this man was here for his daughter! Originally, he had thought he would only ask Emelias husband to stay. He hadnt expected that today, he would let Julian stay! Vincent had already removed Julian from his future son-inw list. Naomi consoled him, Hes drenched all over. We really cant let hime in and talk like that. Vincent took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down. He now seriously suspected that Julian had been deliberately drenched, and then he was sure that they would show mercy and let him enter the house. Emelia put the clean clothes at the bathroom door and said to the people inside, I have put the clean clothes outside for you. You can get them easily. Thank you From inside came the mans hoarse voice, which seemed to be a little weak. Emelia thought for a moment, then swallowed her question of his physical condition. She then said calmly, Julian, I have a few words to say first. Ill let you in tonight because the impact is not good. There was no movement from the people inside, and Emelia said, So dont talk nonsense in front of my dadter. Later, when Julian changed the clean clothes, Vincent would definitely talk to him. Emelia hoped that he would not misunderstand her. Then, he would not continue to say something to Vincent that he wanted to with her again. She did not feel sorry for him. Her heart would no longer ache for him. Chapter 244 Never Had a Normal Relationship Before Emelia didnt hear any response from Julian but only the sound of running water. She had to call him. Julian? A thought came to her mind, Could it be that he passed out because staying too long in the rain? Then the situation would be awkward now. How could she save him if he fainted when taking a bath? Thinking of this, Emelia could only knock on the door and shout, Julian, are you alright? The sound of water stopped, and the mans hoarse voice sounded again. I wont die. Emelia was furious by his words. Did he deliberately speak in such a gloomy tone to embarrass her? Not wanting to talk to him anymore, Emelia turned around and walked out of the bathroom. While sitting in the sofa and waiting for Julian, Emelia couldnt help butin to Nina on WhatsApp about Julians preposterous behavior tonight. After hearing this, Nina responded her with someughing emojis. Then, she said, The rain today is as heavy as that when Julian went to the Longerich family to look for Emelia. Emelia was a little speechless. She knew that meme. The rain today was as heavy as that when Andy Dufresne seeded in escaping from the prison; or as heavy as that when Robert Kincaid separated Francesca Johnson. But she never thought that Nina would use it to make fun of Julian. As soon as she thought of Julians look of self-torment in the rain, she became furious. What an annoying person he is! Childish! As soon as she finishedining about Julian, Emelia heard the door open and saw Julian walked out, dressing neatly with blown dry hair. At the first sight, Emelia slightly frowned because of the abnormally red face of Julian. She got up and walked over to him and asked, Why is your face burning like mad? As soon as she finished speaking, Julian suddenly hugged her. His handsome face, which was burning, pressed against her neck. Emelia, I really cant live without you. His tone sounded very sad. Only then did Emelia realize that he had a fever, which caused his voice to sound so hoarse. Julian, you have a fever! Emelia couldnt be bothered to listen to him. She quickly pushed him, trying to see his face clearly. After being pushed, Julian couldnt stand still due to the high fever. He simply fell onto the sofa next to him, which startled Emelia. Julian! Vincent and Naomi, who came here after learned the news, did not expect such a situation. Naomi turned around and ordered the nanny, Call the family doctor toe right now. It was raining heavily outside. They couldnt send Julian in fever to the hospital and had to ask the family doctor toe. Vincent helped Emelia to carry Julian to the bed in the guest room. Emelia took a wet towel over and put it on his forehead as a physical cooling. After everything done, Vincent stared at the man on the bed who was dizzy because of the high fever. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he could do nothing about it. Originally, he had nned to teach Julian a lesson and then drive him away after he changed his clothes. However, now that Julian had a fever, he couldnt drive him away anymore. The family doctor arrived very soon. After the examination, he diagnosed that Julian caught cold and fever due to fatigue of the long journey and rain. After asking Julian to take the antipyretic, he prescribed some anti-cold medicines. Vincent said discontentedly, A young and strong man has a fever just because of standing in the rain for a while. He is weaker than me! Not only Vincent but also Emelia was puzzled. She had lived with Julian for three years, and no one knew better than her how strong he was. Except for some stomach troubles due to his busy work and social functions, he hardly got sick. She didnt understand why Julian caught a cold and had a fever because of rain this time. What they didnt know was that Julian was so disheartened that his body couldnt hold on any longer. From the time he learned that Emelia and Winston had spent most of the morning chatting in the coffee shop, till he saw Winston holding Emelias hand, his heart had been broken. Life was hopeless. It could also be said that his fury caused a fever. Emelia fed him some medicine. Just as she was about to get up from the bed, she was grabbed by Julian. The mans palm was hot with fever, causing her heart to tremble. She tried to pull back her hand, but Julian held her tightly and murmured, Dont go Dont leave me, Emelia. Although he was dizzy, he instinctively wanted to keep her. Vincent was so angry that he stepped forward and patted Julians hand. Then, he pulled Emelias hand back from his palm. Catch a break if you have a fever. Dont think you can take advantage of her. Naomi didnt even have time to stop Vincent from beating Julian. She was also a little helpless that she never expected that Vincent would beat someone. It seemed that a fathers attitude toward her daughter was really special. Emelia nced at the back of Julians hand, which had been flushed. She turned to Vincent and Naomi and said, Itste. Go back and rest. Ill stay and watch him. Vincent disagreed. No, you go to rest. Ill stay. Vincent was very afraid that if Emelia stayed alone, Julian would take advantage of Emelia after his fever was gone. But how could Emelia let an elder like Vincent stay to take care of Julian? She insisted on letting Vincent and Naomi rest, so Naomi took Vincent and left. No matter what, the two of them need to get along with each other alone. Naomiforted Vincent in this way, Let them talk about it with each other after Julians fever is gone, and then well ask them. Vincent could only listen to Naomi. They went back to their rooms to rest. Emelia sat down on a single sofa in the corner of the guest room, observing Julians condition while chatting with Nina. Julian had taken the antipyretics. If the fever dropped after a while, he should be fine. Otherwise, ording to the doctors words, it would be troublesome. He might get a pneumonia and had to be sent to the hospital. Nina couldnt help clicking her tongue when she heard that Julian had a fever. I have no choice but to admire him. This time, even the heavens are helping him. Im afraid that he would eventually be a part of your family. Emelia was so annoyed. We cant just stand by and watch. What do you think he wants?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nina said, He just wants to be with you again. Why dont you two try to get along again? Speaking of which, you two have never been in a normal rtionship. At first you had sex, and then got married. You two havepletely gone against the normal process of love. Emelia pursed her lips tightly and did not speak for a long time. She really didnt dare to do that. She didnt dare to love him again. If she was hurt by him again, her heart would probably be utterly broken for the rest of her life. Chapter 245 No Way to Retreat Seeing that Emelia didnt speak for a long time, Ninaforted her in a light tone, It doesnt matter if you dont want to have a rtionship with him again. You dont have to put too much pressure on yourself. Anyway, let him be. Lets see what other tricks he can y. In Ninas opinion, if Julian really wanted to chase Emelia again, he definitely wouldnt give up so easily. Nina continued, Just take it as a test. Emelia said in a low voice, In fact, I dont want him to waste time on me. His grandfathers health is not very good either, so that he must hope to see Julian have a perfect family as soon as possible. Emelia still remembered that Grandpa being hospitalized a few days ago. Although it was just a false rm, Grandpa was in his good age. Nina replied her with a sigh emoji on WhatsApp, not knowing what to say. Being such a stubborn man, Julian couldnt be persuaded by others to let go of Emelia. Since that was the case, he would have no choice but to endure all sorts of hardships along the way. After asking for water twice, Julians fever slowly dropped. Emelia fed him water one more time and prepared another cup for him on the bedside table. She was about to go back to her room to rest. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to turn around, her hand was grabbed by Julian. Emelia struggled a few times but failed. Seeing that he was still a patient with a fever, Emelia thought for a while and decided not to be angry with him anymore. She sat down on the chair beside the bed. Later, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep beside the bed. When she fell asleep in a daze, Emelia thought, Anyway, Im just lying beside the bed. She didnt expect that when she was woken up by the knock on the door next morning, she would find that she was hugging Julian. After she fell asleepst night, she had been carried to the bed! Emelia suddenly sat up from the bed and red angrily at the culprit on the bed. Julian had already woken up, and his eyes looked clear. It seemed that his fever had gone. You Emelia was so angry and extremely embarrassed as well. She had been his wife for three years, so she naturally knew the real reaction of a mans body. When she had just woken up in his arms, he Vincents voice sounded outside, Emelia, are you in Julians room? His words reminded Emelia. She had to put her anger aside and hurriedly got off the bed, tidied up her clothes, and walked over to open the door. Vincent immediately stepped in and asked in disbelief, Did you spend the night herest night? I fell asleep on the sofast night She deliberately emphasized that she was sleeping on the sofa, in case Vincent got angry again. Vincent was indeed very angry. Just now, he went to Emelias room to knock on the door, but Emelia didnt respond for a long time. He was shocked and quickly came to Julians room and found that she was here really. Vincent was suddenly in a bad mood. He was so sad and angry, as if his diamond being stolen by a thief. Even though Emelia had exined that she was sleeping on the sofa, he couldnt stop the fury. However, before he could open his mouth, Julian thanked him sincerely, Mr. Longerich, thank you for taking me inst night. Since your fever has been down, quickly get out of here! Vincent roared, then turned around and left with Emelia. Vincent wanted to give Emelia a talking-to since she was too careless. What if Julian took advantage of her when she was sleeping? But he was unwilling to do it, so he could only sigh and give up finally. After Vincent and Emelia left, Julian got up from the bed. The nanny brought his clothes, which had been cleaned and dried up. Julian put on his clothes and went out of the room after washing up. Although his throat was still hurting, he was better now. He slept with Emelia all night long, which made him feel refreshed and assured that he had to be with Emelia. Vincent, Naomi, and Emelia were preparing to eat in the restaurant. After seeing Julian, Naomi gently greeted him, Mr. Hughes,e and have breakfast. Julian nced at the delicate girl at the dining table and said lightly, Thank you, but Im afraid you will be in a bad mood if I sit there. Ill just wait in the living room. He was so self-aware that Vincent had no chance to refute him. Emelia, who hadnt even looked at him, frowned and said, Youd bettere over and eat, lest youll get sick again after your stomach was upset. Julian was speechless. ording to her words, he felt that she was despising his poor health. Besides, his words seemed to be self-aware, but in fact, he was expecting someone to invite him. And Emelia was so clever that she made him could not say anything more. Julian didnt believe that she didnt understand his intention. She just deliberately embarrassed him. What a bad girl! In the past, she was a gentle and pure girl. Now, she crossed him everywhere. If his words couldnt satisfy her, she would make him embarrassed Vincent, who was still angry with Julian, was in a very good mood when he saw that Emelia made him awkward. He looked at Emelia with appreciation. Vincent originally thought that Emelia would be at a disadvantage in front of Julian, but he didnt expect that she could make him speechless by just a few words. It was really great. After Julian sat down, Vincent did not make things difficult for him anymore. Surprisingly, the four of them had the breakfast in peace.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, after breakfast, Vincent asked Julian to have a talk in his study. Vincent went straight to the point. I advise you to give up on pursuing Emelia again. I wont agree, and she doesnt want to be with you again. When Emelia came to the Capital and lived with them this time, they have gown closer. He even discussed with Emelia about changing her surname. Emelia had no objection, but Vincent felt that it didnt matter if she didnt want to change it for the time being. He didnt care what her surname was. As long as she was his daughter, it was enough. Mainly because he was afraid that Emelia would not get used to the sudden change of her surname. In addition, there were a lot of formalities to deal with which would be veryplicated, so he temporarily put it aside. What he should do now was to cultivate the rtionship between father and daughter. Vincent thought that Julian would be angry with his words, but Julian just answered lightly, I know you wont agree. And then he said self-deprecatingly, But I cant give up just because you dont agree. For a moment, Vincent didnt know whether he should be angry at his shamelessness or sympathize with him. Chapter 246 Because Of His Handsome face Beside of my objection. Vincent looked at Julian and emphasized, She doesnt love you anymore. This is the most important thing. Julian looked into Vincents eyes and said word by word, I dont believe that she doesnt love me anymore. She just didnt dare to love me anymore because I hurt her too much before. She doesnt treat love as a game, so she wont take away all her love for me so soon. Vincent snorted and said, Since you know she is serious, you should know that since she must be serious in making the decision of divorce. Julian followed Vincent and said firmly, So I hope to get your help. Vincent thought he had heard it wrong and asked incredulously, What did you say? You want me to help you? Julian nodded solemnly. Yes. Vincent was so angry that he couldnt help shouting, Did the fever harm your brain? I want to break your legs. How dare you ask me to help you? This was the funniest joke Vincent had ever heard. Julian could definitely feel his dislike for him, and he even asked him for help. Wasnt he out of his mind? Julian still looked calm. I admit that I didnt cherish her before. I was wrong, but those who did something wrong should have a chance to correct their mistake, right? Since she can give Winston a chance, why cant she give me a chance? Vincent sneered and said, How can youpare with Winston Hopkins? Based on the fact that he had injured Emelia once, he was struck out already. How could he be so shameless to ask for a chance? Thinking of this, Vincent said with anger, If you lost her once, youve lost her forever! Vincent only hated himself for not knowing Emelia earlier. Otherwise, how could he allow her to marry a man who didnt love her and didnt care about her? Now that he had the opportunity to help her choose her husband for the future, he had to be extremely cautious and serious. Julian had expected Vincents attitude, so those cold words did not hurt him much. Even if Vincent disliked him more, he would still insist on his decision. Seeing his stubborn look, Vincent turned around with his hands on his waist and took a deep breath to calm down. Then he turned around and continued, Not mentioned how bad you were to her. Look at how your family treated her. I can also not mention those things in the past. But do you think your parents and your sister can ept her even if she be with you again? Vincent sneered, Julian, I dont need to let my sweet daughter marry into such a family and continued to be despised by your families. There are many gentlemen from good families in the Capital waiting for her to choose. Although she had a marriage, fortunately, you have no child. She is still young. With the protection of the Longerich family, it is not a problem for her to marry another excellent man. Vincents words made Julian depressed. Child, child, this topic now became a sore spot in his heart. As well as Grandpa, Vincent talked about the child. Yes, they didnt have any child, so they had fewer rtionships. She might belong to someone else if he was a little careless. If, if they had a child, would he not have been in such a difficult situation now? But at that time, it was he who had been tried his best to prevent her from pregnant, it was he who determined not to have a baby with her Both of them fell into silence for a while. Julian didnt speak, and Vincent just ignored him. There was a clear knock on the door, apanied by Emelias voice. Dad, can Ie in? Come in. Vincent replied. Emelia pushed the door open and walked in. She didnt look at Julian, but said to Vincent, Dad, I may have to go back to Riverside City first. Mr. Johansen said that there is a problem with the plot and we need to discuss it. Emelia had just received a call from Viggo who asked her back. Vincent knew Emelia should go back for her work. Although he was very reluctant, he could only ept it. Then go back, work is important. As soon as he finished his words, Julian said to Emelia, Ill go with you. Emelia nced at him and said nothing in the end. She had wanted to stop him because he had just recovered from his fever. But at the second thought, she realized that his health had nothing to do with her. It was fine if he didnt cherish himself. Julian returned to the hotel to take his luggage. Vincent looked at Emelia and wanted to say something, but stopped. Emelia smiled and said, Dad, I know what you want to say. Dont worry, I know what Im doing. Vincent sighed and said, I wanted you to spend more time with Winston. I really think highly of him. Emelia thought to herself, Fortunately, Viggo called me back. I dont need to see Winston anymore. However, she still said, I didnt expect that there would be a problem. Just as they were about to say goodbye, Winston called. Yesterday, Winston made an appointment with Emelia to go to an exhibition together. Emelia told him that she had to go back to Riverside City, and Winston insisted on sending her to the airport. Emelia could not refuse but had to agree. On the way to the airport, Emelia thought for a while and told Winston the truth. Mr. Hopkins, actually, I dont intend to be in a rtionship for the time being. Thank you for taking care of me these days. Winston smiled and said gently, I know. Emelia was stunned. You know? Winston pointed it out. You dont like me. Your eyes wont lie. I also know that you came out with me just to reassure Mr. Longerich. Emelia did not expect Winston to see through everything. She quickly apologized, Im sorry. Winston looked calm and said, Theres nothing to be sorry about. Love is love, which cannot be forced. Seeing Winston was so magnanimous, Emelia heaved a sigh of relief. She said sincerely, Since you me, lets not contact each other in the future. Dont waste your time. Winston said helplessly, I know that you dont like me, but I havent told you how I feel about you. I like you, so Im happy to spend time with you. I hope you can give me more opportunities to know you better in the future. Emelia was so surprised that she couldnt speak. She had just met Winston, but he said that he liked her. This was beyond her expectations. Viggo and Harry had also confessed their love to her before, but she had known them for a period of time, especially Viggo, who had been a friend with her for several years. But Winston- Winston seemed to have known her surprise and said, Havent you had a love at first sight before?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Emelia coughed lightly. Winston even knew about this. It seemed that Vincent had told him a lot about her. Yes, Winston was right. Back then, she had fallen in love with Julian at first sight. At the beginning, she loved his handsome face. Later, the more she knew him, the more fascinated she became. Chapter 247 Would You Cut it Out? The car steadily drove into the airport parking lot. Winston stopped the car and turned to look at Emelia seriously and said, Dont doubt your own good. You have the charm to make people fall in love at first sight. On the night of the Longerich familys dinner party, she came out in a milky white dress, holding Vincent Longerichs arm. She was graceful, gentle, and beautiful. She not only attracted him, but also caught the attention of many young men in the Capital. That night, their hearts beat wildly for her. She was different from manydies in the upper circle, having that calmness, confidence and aid-back attitude. Emelia was a little embarrassed by Winstons words and quickly changed the topic. Alight. Ill go in by myself. Go back and do your work. Theres no hurry. Since Im here, Ill go in with you. Winston parked the car and got out of the car with Emelia. He even helped Emelia push the suitcase. As they chatted, they entered the airport lobby. At a nce, they saw Julian, who was waiting there. From this, one could imagine how pale Julians face was when he saw Emelia and Winston walked in shoulder to shoulder. Winston was really attentive. Emelia was about to return to Riverside City, and he still want to pursue her. Winston pushed Emelias suitcase and politely greeted Julian with a smile. Mr. Hughes, what a coincidence! Julian smiled faintly. What a coincidence. I spent an entire night in the Longerich familyst night, and today, I came back with Emelia. Emelia stared awkwardly at him. She was shocked by these words.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was so childish! Also, what he said was so ambiguous. What would Winston think of Vincent and Naomi hearing his words? Vincent introduced her to Winston and intended to match them together, but Julians words sounded like Vincent had asked him to stay for the night, which would made Vincent seem to be deceiving Winston. Therefore, Emelia quickly exined what had happenedst night to Winston. He had a high feverst night because of the rain. My parents called the family doctor for him. Emelia wanted Vincent faced Winston easily, but she didnt know that in Julians mind, she cared too much about Winston. She was afraid that Winston would misunderstand her, so she was in a hurry to distance herself from him. Julian was in a bad mood. He nced at his wristwatch and indifferently reminded Emelia, Its time to board. Emelia quickly took her suitcase from Winston and said goodbye politely, Thank you. Ill go first. Winston smiled gently. Youre wee. Just treat me to dinner next time. Julian sneered. Winston really refused to give up his evil designs. Emelia didnt even bother to pay attention to Julians strange attitude. She replied softly to Winston, Definitely. Winston added, I heard from uncle that youre good at cooking. Hope that I can try it one day. This time, Julians eyes looked like they were about to kill someone. Winston actually wanted to eat a meal personally made by Emelia? Dream on! As long as he was alive, it would be impossible for Winstons n to seed. Winston pretended not to feel Julians murderous gaze and said goodbye to him with a smile, then turned around and left. After Winston left, Emelia ignored him and pushed her suitcase to go through the formalities. Julian Hughes pursed his lips and stared at her graceful back for a long time before following her with his long legs. He took the initiative to help Emelia take the suitcase, but Emelia refused him. No need, I can carry it myself. And stop acting like this. I dont want to be photographed again. There were many peopleing and going at the airport. She was going to be searched again if they were taken photos. Julian was the most popr upstart in Riverside City, and she was now the center of attention because of the Longerich family. Although now that no one would say that she wasnt worthy of him, Emelia still instinctively didnt want to have anything to do with him. Julian was enraged by the rejection of Emelia. Just now, she had asked Winston to carry her luggage, but now she had turned him down. Could it be that she had really established a rtionship with Winston, so she was so distant from him? Thinking of this, Julian couldnt help clenching her suitcase handle. He asked in a low voice, Whats so good about Winston? At first, Emelia was a little confused by his inexplicable words, butter she realized that he wasparing himself with Winston, which was extremely boring. Emelia didnt want to answer him, so she simply pretended not to hear. Julian refused to give up. Have you really fallen in love with him? Would you cut it out, already? Emelia replied grumpily, then grabbed her suitcase and pushed it away. Could he not be so childish and always ask such a question? What was wrong with him? But what she didnt know was that Julian was about to lose his mind. As long as he thought that she might really be with Winston, there was nothing left in his mind. But at this moment, hearing her fierce words, Julian smiled. Although he had been scolded, her answer at least proved that she was not with Winston. Otherwise, she should have answered yes. It was Vincent who bought her a flight ticket back to Riverside City. Of course, it would be a first-ss ticket, but Emelia specially told him to buy an economy ss ticket, because she knew that Julian would buy a first-ss ticket, so as to avoid meeting him. Who would have thought that after the ne was stable, Julian would change seats with the people next to her? Originally, Emelia had wanted to take out herputer to write something, but when she looked up and saw that he hade to her side, she was instantly speechless. She turned off theputer and said to the handsome man sitting next to her in a low voice, Julian, I beg you. I dont want to appear on the trending news again. At the Longerich familys dinner party, she had also been on Whats Trending. As the daughter of the Longerich family, she could not avoid it. But in addition, she did not want to be on the trending news again, especially in terms of feelings. Julian disagreed with her words. You can get on the headlines just from being on the same ne with me? Emelia gritted her teeth. He clearly knew what she meant, but he deliberately pretended to be confused and twisted the meaning of her words. She could not help but warn him, As long as you keep being a stranger to me all the time, we wont be on the trending news. Julian raised his eyebrows. Weve already gotten married once, why are we still pretending to be strangers? Emelia couldnt hold back any longer and almost pinched him again. In that case, they would really hit the headlines. Emelia beat Julian on the ne. It was really lively. Emelia didnt want to talk to him anymore. She put away theputer, took out the sleep mask, and put it on. She leaned back on the chair and began to rest. She did not sleep well after being tortured by him for more than half the nightst night. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the sound of a camera snapping rang out in her ears. Emelia suddenly opened her eyes, only to find that Julian was taking pictures of her with his phone. Emelia was about to go crazy. Chapter 248 Pent-Up Desires What are you doing? Emelia waved away Julians phone, then sat up straight and asked him in an undertone. Julian didnt hide his intention. He stared at her with his dark eyes and said, You looked very beautiful when you were asleep, so I took photos of you. What he said was true, but Emelia felt goosebumps all over her body. She was really not used to Julians sweet words. In the past, in Emelias heart, he had always been cold and not good at speaking. Not only was he not good at speaking, he didnt even know how to speak softly. It was even more impossible for him to speak sweet words. She felt very ufortable andined to him in a muffled voice, Delete it. You have vited the right of my image! At the thought of the picture of her sleeping being kept in his phone by Julian, Emelia felt bad. He really didnt have a quiet time. In the face of herint, Julian just narrowed his deep eyes slightly and saidzily, If I remember correctly, you also posted a photo of me with my back towards you on Twitter, without my permission. Emelia was rendered speechless by him. She had not expected him to use that to block her. Just when she didnt know what to say, he raised his eyebrows andined discontentedly, Im only keeping it myself for appreciation, but youve made the whole Inte appreciate my figure. Emelia was both awkward and passive. There was no one who could match up to him in a verbal battle. She didnt have the confidence to ask him to delete the photo again, so she had to look away andin to him in a low voice, Julian, why havent I ever found out that you are so vengeful? This time, it was Julian turn to be speechless. He didnt want to delete her photos, so he used what she had done to stop her. He didnt expect she would say that. Thinking of her gentle and soft words to Winston, Julian couldnt help saying, You dont like me now, so every word I say or everything I do is wrong. Emelia looked at him in disbelief. His words sounded extraordinary grievances and sorrows. He had secretly taken photos of her, but he felt he was wronged?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Emelia didnt want to talk to him anymore. She continued to sleep in her seat, but this time she covered her face with her coat. Julian was amused by her behavior. She was not an ordinary naive woman. Getting off the ne and getting her luggage, Emelia pushed her suitcase and left quickly. With Ninas previous reminder, she had brought herself sufficient equipment, sunsses, and a mask, as well as a bucket hat with arge brim. No one could recognize her. The reason why Emelia was able to walk so fast was because she was trying her best to get rid of Julian. She didnt want to have any contact with Julian in public, but no matter how fast she walked, the man behind her kept a short distance from her. Seeing that she was about to rush out of the airport lobby, the mans deep voice sounded beside her. Take my car and go back together? They were neighbors, and he had a driver to pick him up. It was good to take her back together. Emelia didnt even turn around. No need. Mr. Johansen is here to pick me up. Julians mood might have just gone down to the bottom. When he was in the Capital, Winston came out of nowhere. Now he was back, Viggo was the one in his way. She was so dedicated to her job that she had to head straight to the set as soon as she got off the ne without resting? Without any hesitation, he continued, Ill go and have a look too. He was the investor of this drama, so it was reasonable for him to take a look at it. Emelia, however, had a headache. Mr. Hughes, you dont have to do such a small matter yourself, do you? Although it was the first time for Viggo to be a director, he had many years of experience working on the set as an actor. Moreover, from Viggos tone on the phone, things were not particrly difficult to deal with. It was not to the point of rming Julian behind the scenes. Julian was deliberately following her, never leaving her. It doesnt matter. Lets take a look. Julians reply was irresistible. While they were talking, they had already walked out of the airport lobby. Viggos car just drove over at this time. After rolling down the window and seeing Julian Hughes, Viggo was surprised. Mr. Hughes? Viggo didnt know that Julian and Emelia would appear at the same time. He knew that Emelia had gone to the Capital and Julian had gone to New Zend on a business trip, but he didnt know when he had gone to the Capital and came back with Emelia. Julian picked up the two suitcases with one hand and easily stuffed them into the trunk of Viggos car. Only then did he say to Viggo, I heard from Emelia that something happened at the set. Ill go take a look together. Viggo had wanted to say that there was no need for him to personally go over, but seeing how silent Emelia was frowning, he didnt say anything else. Emelia must have refused to go with him. Clearly, it didnt work. Viggo had also guessed what Julian was up to. All he had to do was follow Emelia. In other words, he just didnt want him to be alone with her. So he didnt say anything. He just opened the door and said with a smile, Lets go together. Julian and Emelia got into the car. Viggo drove the car straight to the set. He called his driver and asked him to go to the set. He also had to send him and Emelia hometer. Not long after the car left, Emelia and Viggo began to discuss the problem with the script. Julian leanedzily on the back seat and asionally nced at Emelia, who was chatting with Viggo. Because it involved some modifications, whenever Emelia thought of a new or more heart-stirring line, she would smile easily, as bright as a flower. Julian looked at her with disdain. Thinking of the scene that she and Winston had been sitting in the cafe for the whole morning, he thought to himself that she had talked a lot, but she had spoken too little in front of him because she had nomonnguage with him. He didnt like drama and literature. He was only interested in the great benefits of this industry. Moreover, he was usually only responsible for investing, and his subordinates were in charge of the specific nning of each drama. Therefore, it was conceivable that how could he and Emelia have the samenguage? His major was economy and finance, while hers was literature. Thinking back, what had they talked about when he was with her? It seemed that they didnt talk much. When they were together, they spend most of the time making love. Thinking of those scenes, Julian couldnt help but raise his hand to loosen his tie to get some fresh air. When she was abroad after they divorced, he didnt feel that he was so craving for sex, and he felt good every day. But since she returned to the country, he had been thinking about that kind of thing from time to time. He looked out of the window and gritted his teeth. If this continued, sooner orter, he would get sick. Chapter 249 Being Threatened After arriving at the set, Viggo gathered a few main creators to the conference room for a meeting. One of the main actors, Nina, saw that Julian and Emelia had arrived together and rolled her eyes at him in disgust. She took Emelias arm and whispered, He follows you everywhere you go? When it came to this matter, Emelia had a headache. What do you think I should do? Emelia really was at a loss. The ce where she lived was next to Julians. Now that he was still involved in her work, she could not hide from him no matter where she went. She could change her residence, but she had signed the contract and couldnt change her job in a short time. Oh, what should I do? Let nature take its course. Ninaforted her with a rxed tone. Emelia felt that this was the only thing she could do. Otherwise, what else could she do? After solving the problem, Emelia left the set. Naturally, Julian left with her. His driver was waiting outside, so Emelia had no choice but to get into his car. As soon as the two of them got into the car, Julians cell phone rang, but he didnt pick it up immediately. He frowned slightly and stared at the phone with a trace of coldness in his eyes. Emelia sensed the chill from his body and instinctively nced at his phone: Randolph Sullivan. Seeing this name, Emelia couldnt help but think of Yvonne. She silently looked away. Emelia felt that sometimes, fate was also very yful. In the past, Yvonne had trampled on her with her rich family background. Now that her situation was favorable, she forced Yvonne to apologize to her without any self-esteem because of the background of the Longerich family. She was fine, but she didnt know if Yvonne would be too tired to sleep every day. Julian, who was next to her, had already picked up the phone, but his tone was very cold. Mr. Sullivan, what can I do for you? Ever since Randolph had intervened in the matter between Yvonne and Emelia and bullied Emelia with Yvonne everywhere, Julian automatically ced Randolph among the enemies. Think about it, if Emelia were not Vincents biological daughter, how miserable would she be now? Being scolded that having an affair with Vincent, it was a fatal blow to a woman. Emelia would not only lose her reputation, but also her career. Of course, even if Vincent did not acknowledge her, he would not allow Emelia to be bullied by Randolph and Yvonne so miserably. In the past, he had been blind and treated Yvonne as a good-natureddy from a noble family. That was why he had hurt Emelia so badly. He would never do it again. If anything happened to Emelia, he would definitely stand up for her as soon as possible. Randolphs tone was as gentle as ever, as if there were no previous gaps between them. He seemed to be the elder who had a good rtionship with his parents. I heard that you came back from a business trip. Shall we have dinner together tonight? Yeah. Julian agreed readily. Julian knew that since Randolph took the initiative to look for him, there must be something wrong. He wanted to see if Randolph had any other despicable tricks up his sleeve. However, Julian had never expected that Randolph would threaten him with the evidence of his parents. They were smoking in the room. Julians face gradually darkened when he heard Randolph mention the old incidents. Randolph said, Back then, your father met a little girl in college. They loved each other so much that she even got pregnant for him. So you can imagine how difficult it was for your father to break up with that girl. Butter, for the sake of not being blown up, he broke up with the girl. He paid arge sum of money topensate her, and the girl promised to end itpletely with him. Originally, things ended here, but your mother was not reconciled and ran to that girls school to make trouble with her. That girlter couldnt stand the finger-pointing and gossiping about her, so she jumped off the building and killed herself. Julian held the edge of the cup tightly. He only knew that his father once had a young and beautiful woman outside, and he also knew that he almost divorced his mother because of that woman. But he didnt know that someone diedter, and his mother was the backstage driving force. Randolph nced at his pale face and continued to say slowly, This matter became a big dealter. The girls parents came all the way from their hometown and directly found your parents. It was your fathers fault first. When he pursued that girl, he lied that he was divorced. Later, your mother should not find her after she had made an agreement with your father and made it known to everyone, indirectly forcing her to die. Im not interested in their past. Julian interrupted Randolph coldly when he said this, and then asked Randolph directly, So you want to use this matter to control me?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hearing this, Julian had roughly guessed Randolphs intention. What else could Randolph do other than control him? Moreover, this could really be considered a scandal. Randolph smiled hypocritically and said, How can I control you with that? Im just telling you the pros and cons of this. Back then, that girl jumped off the building and caused a great sensation. The media almost exposed the truth. I used all my useful connections overnight to put a lid on it. Otherwise, once your parents actions are exposed, itll have a great impact on your family. Even after so many years, if this matter was exposed, it would still be a great blow to the Hughes Group, and it would have an unpredictable negative impact. Julian admitted that he was a little shocked when he learned the incident. But he soon calmed down and quickly analyzed Randolphs purpose. If I dont cooperate with you, will you expose it? And then destroy the Hughes Group? I dont like Vincent very much. Only our cooperation is the best way to deal with him. Randolph spread out his hands, and his words werepletely unscrupulous, as if he was sure that Julian wouldpromise. Julian sneered. Not to mention that Randolph did this for his own selfish interest, this kind of behavior disgusted Julian deeply. Hes gotta be joking! First of all, Vincent was Emelias biological father. With this reason alone, Julian had to reject Randolph. Its impossible for Julian to offend Vincent now. Randolphs feet were scalded, not his brain. So why the hell did he drag Julian to deal with his future father-inw? In other words, Randolph was sure that Julian would not care about Vincent for the sake of Emelia. Nobody believed that he was serious about Emelia. It was true that Julian had never cared about Emelia before, but now, Emelia was the most important person in his heart. Chapter 250 He’s Hurt Deeply Julian disliked Randolph very much. His face darkened realizing that Randolph belittled his affections for Emelia. For Julian, the most important thing at this time was to win back Emelias love. Anyone hindering this priority would be crushed by him at any time. Randolphs belittling his affections for Emelia went beyond his bottom line. He was not afraid of falling out with Randolph. Otherwise, he would not have insisted on breaking off his engagement to Yvonne.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He had never understood his parents good rtionship with Randolph and his wife. If his father, Gerhard, had to rely on Randolph because he was ipetent, then when he was powerful enough to take charge of the Hughes Group over the years, his parents didnt have to be subservient to Randolph. The truth was that Randolph had something on them. Thinking of this, Julian looked up at Randolph. He poured himself a ss of winecently and drank it elegantly. It seemed that he was confident of winning over Julian. Julian sneered inward, and then said to Randolph calmly as if nothing had happened, I have a question. Randolph raised his eyebrows and asked, What is it? Did you manipte Yvonne and I into being together? Julian had wanted to investigate this matter before. Since there was such an opportunity now, he might as well ask Randolph. If Randolph couldnt make it clear, he would send someone to investigate. Randolph was surprised that Julian suddenly asked this question. However, since things hade to this point and he had taken out his trump card, there was nothing that he could not tell Julian. Therefore, he nodded and said, Of course, we arranged it. We also asked your parents for consent in advance. They were not against getting you and Yvonne together. As soon as Randolph finished his words, Julian suddenly stood up. Roughly and angrily, he swept the food off the table, which was an offense to Randolph considering his status in Riverside City. Randolph was shocked. He pushed the chair backward in a great shock and then rose to his feet with a limp. The scald on his feet had just healed a little. He shouldnt have his feet hurt anymore. After Randolph came back to his senses, he was furious. He pointed at Julian and roared, Julian, wheres your manners? After all, he was an elder. It was outrageous that Julian turned over the table in front of him! Manners? Julian sneered with a cold face. It seemed that he didnt feel relieved after turning over the table. He kicked the chair next to him, and the wooden chair broke at once. Blue veins popped out on Randolphs forehead. He was now a little worried that Julian, who had gone mad and lost control, would hurt him. Julian had suppressed the negative emotions for the whole night. Hearing Randolph admit that his parents got him and Yvonne together, he exploded. These are his parents! In order to maintain their reputation, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their sons marriage to curry favor with Randolph. Therefore, how could Randolph talk about manners with him now? Even if his parents were in front of him, he would still turn over the table today. They treated him ruthlessly, so why should he respect them? Fortunately, Yvonne refused to marry him at that time. Otherwise, he dared not imagine what kind of life he would be living now if he had married Yvonne. Fortunately, Grandpa insisted on forcing him to marry Emelia who had intimacy with him. Which one of you has the face to talk about manners in front of me? Julian sneered at Randolph. Randolph roared angrily, Are you going to disregard your parents reputation? Are you going to disregard the future of the Hughes Group? Randolph finally realized Julians intention. Julian was actually refusing to cooperate with him and even falling out with him. Randolph had been determined to persuade Julian to cooperate with him, but now, realizing it was only his wishful thinking, he almost stomped his feet. In the face of Randolphs threat, Julians face was full of disdain. So what? Julian, youre crazy! Randolph shouted in a rage, Are you going to abandon your parents for a woman like Emelia Jones? Julian smiled. Its not just for her. Theres another reason they arent worthwhile. Its not worthy to sacrifice for Gerhard and Heather. One had cheated and the other had been so aggressive to drive a girl to death. They should have been the ones to bear the consequences. Now, they wanted him, their son, to clean up their mess? They kept saying that it was because of the Hughes Family and the Hughes Group that they asked Randolph to cover this matter. But why didnt they think that they shouldnt have cheated and shouldnt have been aggressive? Since weve fallen out with each other, you can show me whatever you want in the future. Ill meet head-on you at any time. After these harsh words, Julian strode away. Randolph was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Even if you dont care about your parents reputation, what about the Hughes Group? You dont care if thepany goes downhill? Although Gerhard and Heather didnt work in the Hughes Group, they were after all a part of the Hughes Family. The dirty things did by members of the Hughes Family would definitely affect the Hughes Group. The projects that Julian was currently nning might go down because of this. As a result, the Hughes Group would suffer a great loss. If this continued, it would inevitably decline. Julian smiled indifferently. Whats there to care about? I can build anotherpany as I built the Hughes Group. At worst, I may be in charge of thepany behind the scene instead of using the name of the Hughes Group. Julians words were domineering and arrogant. Randolph was speechless. Julian did have the ability toe back. Otherwise, he would not have asked Yvonne to deliberately get close to Julian. He had seen the ability of Julian Julian left without looking back. Randolph stood in the mess and gnashed his teeth. No one had ever dared to overturn the table in front of him in his life! Julian left the restaurant and went straight to Ezras Fleur Pub. On entering the VIP room, he asked Ezra for some wine and began to drink one ss after another. Although he had been very calm and generous in front of Randolph just now, in fact, he felt extremely hurt, especially after learning that he and Yvonne were deliberately brought together by his parents and Randolph. He was hurt deeply. For a long time, no matter how distant he was from Gerhard, he still supported Gerhard economically, who kept squandering money abroad. He was also a filial son to Heather. Before he realized his affections for Emelia, he had never refused his mothers requests. Chapter 251 I Feel Terrible Julian didnt expect that one day, his parents, who he had been supporting dutifully, had plotted against him in secret. When he thought of how Yvonne had deliberately sat beside him at the dinner party and how the shoulder straps of her dress had suddenly been broken, he felt that he was aplete fool. Hearing Julians brief description, Ezra was also surprised. I knew it was a little weird. I didnt expect it to be arranged by them deliberately. Ezra had not known much about Yvonne and Heather before. It was what had happened recently that had him see through them. Out of the instinctive sensitivity of businessmen, Ezra reminded Julian to investigate. It turned out that he was right. Seeing Julians sadness, Ezra patted him on the shoulder tofort him. Forget it. Dont be sad. In this world, there are parents who really love their children, and there are also parents who only care about themselves. You are not lucky enough to have such parents. Join the club. My father is also a bastard. There was no sadness in his tone except self-mockery. He had long disregarded these so-called family ties, which were just a kind of backscratching veiled by consanguinity. When the Cantillo family had exiled him and his mother abroad, no one had ever cared about them. Now that the current hostess of the Cantillo family could not have a son, she had to acknowledge him, who was an illegitimate child, as a member of the Cantillo family and rely on him to take over the family business. He was nicely described by the Cantillo family as a lost son returning home, though in truth the family had no choice but to acknowledge him because they didnt want their family business to be taken over by outsiders. Hearing Ezras words, Julian sneered at himself. Then he drank up a ss of wine. Yes, there were many kinds of people, but he was not lucky enough to have the parents who really loved the children. If he had children in the future, he would never put them into such a painful and sad situation. He would definitely treat them as apples of his eye and give them the best things in the world, so that they could live in the happiest and most beautiful family. At ten oclock at night, after washing up, Emelia went to bed and got ready to sleep. Her life had been tough these days, and she needed to have a good sleep and rest. However, as soon as shey down, the doorbell rang. In confusion, Emelia put on her clothes and went downstairs. Seeing Julian standing outside the door, she didnt know what to say. Perhaps she should be d that he did not enter through the window this time but seriously knocked on the door. Its sote, you- After opening the door expressionlessly, she was about to ask him why he came at such ate hour, but Julian stepped forward and directly held her in his arms. Emelia, I feel terrible. He sounded sad and disappointed. Emelias first reaction was that he got sick again. Whats wrong? Do you have a fever again? Emelia could smell the strong stench of alcohol from him. She immediately said in a somewhat angry voice, Julian, you havent recovered from your cold yet, but you drank so much wine. You put yourself into this! As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she suddenly felt wet on her shoulder, and she froze there. Julian was Was he crying? Julian, are you For a moment, Emelia didnt know what to say, nor did she know how to describe her feelings. She could feel that Julian was extremely depressed at the moment, so she did not drive him away. Instead, she said softly, How abouting in first? It was awkward for them two to hug each other like this at the door. Emelia could only let him in first. Hearing that, Julian let go of her and strode into her house. Noticing the redness in his eyes, Emelia was indeed shocked. How could Julian cry? She thought that he was invincible and nothing could hurt him. After entering, Julian sat down on the sofa in the living room. However, he raised his hand to cover his eyes and leaned against the back of the sofa. Emelia was not sure about his feeling at the moment. After closing the door, she poured a ss of warm water for him. Thank you. Julian took his hand and thanked Emelia in a low voice. After a while, he seemed to have calmed down a lot. The tears in the corners of his eyes disappeared. While he was drinking water, Emelia asked him in a low voice, Whats wrong? She always avoided caring about Julian, but he seemed to be really unwell tonight. Whether as a neighbor or an ordinary friend, or a business partner, she should care about him. Julian didnt answer her question directly. Instead, he looked up at her and asked, If one day I lose everything and I am not President of the Hughes Group, will you still love me? Emelia was taken aback. His question seemed to be a trap. He was President of the Hughes Group now, but she never said that she loved him. Whether she loved him or not had nothing to do with whether he was President of the Hughes Group. Therefore, she felt his question was a trap, trapping her saying she loved him. Even though he looked fragile now, he was no less aggressive to her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She naturally wanted to avoid this topic, so she asked him, Whats wrong with yourpany? Julian pursed his lips and said nothing. Emelia didnt think thepany had any problem. Julian was very capable, and he had always been very diligent with his work. It was impossible for him to bring trouble to the Hughes Group. Suddenly, a bad possibility came to her mind. She immediately asked nervously, Is Randolph making trouble for you? Julian put down the ss in his hand and said drily, If Its just he that ns to cause trouble, I wont be like this. He had never been afraid of anything, let alone Randolph. What made him extremely sad tonight was that Gerhard and Heathers secretly plotting against him. Julian then told Emelia about the past and his story with Yvonne. For a long time, Emelia couldnt calm down. She had never thought that Gerhard and Heather had driven someone to death. However, thinking of Heathers relentless torture of her, she could also imagine how aggressive Heather had been at that time. Emelia was even more shocked that the couple had deliberately got Julian and Yvonne together. It was no wonder that he was so sad to have been plotted against by his own parents. In fact, it should be all right for parents to introduce other halves for their children, but it was obvious that Gerhard and Heather did this just for themselves. They wanted to use their sons marriage to get closer to Randolph, so that he could continue to keep their secret. She had thought that Julian and Yvonne had fallen in love at first sight at the dinner party, so they loved each other so much that Julian would marry no one else except Yvonne Chapter 252 Halt the Work and Take a Leave ncing at Julians sad eyes, Emeliaforted him, Its all over, isnt it? The top priority now is to think about how to respond if Randolph discloses the matter. Is it over? Julian stared at her with bloodshot eyes and said, No, its not. Because of their selfishness, our marriage didntst long. If they hadnt insisted on getting me and Yvonne together, if they hadnt bullied you in order to drive you away, we wouldnt have ended up like this. Although marriage was between the couple, if there were reliable parents mediating in between, he might have changed his attitude towards Emelia earlier. However, Gerhard was abroad all year round, and Heather, together with Caroline, was making trouble for Emelia all the time. And he increasingly disliked Emelia due to Heathersints. Emelia lowered her eyes and said nothing. She knew Heather and Caroline alwaysined to Julian about her. At first, she tried to exin to Julian that she was not like what Heather and Caroline had said. Later, she was tired of exining. However, it was all because of her. Randolph wanted to deal with her and Vincent, so she looked up again and said to Julian, Well, youd better draw a clear line with me. We cancel all cooperation. It doesnt matter if they dont want me to stay in Riverside City. At worst, I can leave and move to the Capital. Emelia said these after careful consideration, so her expression and tone were very calm. First of all, Gerhard and Heather had driven someone to death. Even after so many years, it was still regarded extremely vile. Once it was exposed, it would definitely affect the Hughes Group. It wasnt easy for Julian to have the Hughes Group develop to this stage. Perhaps others were all envious of him for his sess and achievement, yet she had witnessed him working around the clock during her three-year marriage with him. Secondly, she was working with Julian on two projects. The filming of Princess Lenia had already begun, so Randolph probably could not force the crew to rece her script. As for Vincents new y, it would not affect her at all if Julian terminated the cooperation with her. Vincent certainly would not continue to coborate with him. At worst, she and Vincent could find anotherpany to invest. Thirdly, Randolph and Yvonne attempted to drive her out of Riverside City. In fact, it didnt matter whether she lived in Riverside or not. If she was helpless like before, she would cried miserably as being driven out of Riverside City. But now, if she was to leave Riverside, she could move to the Capital and live with Vincent. It wont be any trouble for her at all. Most likely, she would miss her best friend, Nina, as well as all kinds of delicious snacks in Riverside City. Therefore, Emelia felt that it would be better if Julian didnt take the risk to meet head-on Randolph so that the Hughes Group wouldnt be in turmoil. As President of the Hughes Group, it was his responsibility. No way! As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Julian roared furiously. After shouting, he red angrily at Emelia. Do you want to drive me mad? When do I, Julian, ever need you to sacrifice so much for me? Emelia exined in a low voice, Its not that Im sacrificing myself for you. Its good for me to live in the Capital Have you long nned to move to the Capital? At the thought that she would live in the Capital from now on and be far away from him, Julian felt even worse. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, Dont even think about it! Even if you move to the Capital, I will follow you. Emelia was angered by him. Did he really intend to fasten on her? Taking a deep breath, she tried her best to persuade him, Dont you care about the influence of this matter on the Hughes Group? So what? Julian snorted angrily. It wont go bankrupt. And it doesnt matter even if it goes bankrupt. Are you crazy? Emelia was shocked by his impulsive words. She angrily punched Julian on the chest.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His disregarding the future of the Hughes Group made her eyes red with anger. He was willing to sacrifice everything for her. At that time, everyone would definitely regard her as Helen of Troy, which was not what she preferred. Julian allowed her to hit him a few times. Suddenly, he grabbed her hands, pressed her against the armrest of the sofa and kissed her hard. Drinking some wine and irritated by her persuading him to distance himself from her, Julian kissed her without any tenderness. You bastard- It was not easy for Emelia to take a breath and cursed him angrily. However, in the next second, Julian simply blocked her mouth so that she couldnt make a sound. Even if she did, it was swallowed up in a moment. After such a fierce kissing, both breathed wildly. Emelias clothes were in a mess. Julian didnt let go of Emelia and continued to forcefully press her under his body. With a serious expression in his eyes, he said, First of all, I wontpromise with Randolph, let alone draw a clear line between us. When he spoke up to this point, there was a hint of anger in his eyes as he asked, In your eyes, am I ipetent? Am I so ipetent that I need to sacrifice a woman like you to protect my ownpany? Before Emelia could respond, he narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, You are willing to sacrifice so much for me. Do you still have me in your heart? Emelia didnt want to say anything more to him. She had already said that she wasnt sacrificing herself. It wouldnt be a loss for her to draw a clear line between them. But she could do nothing if he insisted on his own idea. He was too narcissistic to say that she still had him in her heart. Perhaps he could tell from her expression that he was thinking too highly of himself, so he stopped talking about it. Then he said to her, Randolph was not a threat to me at all. Even without the Hughes Group, I can still live a better life than Randolph. Ezra and I have otherpanies abroad. They are bigger than the Hughes Group. Emelia was indeed quite surprised about this, because she had never heard of it from Julian and Ezra. No wonder he was so confident that he would notpromise with Randolph. However, it seemed that she had nothing to say, so she answered tly, Alright. Julian was rather speechless. He had said a lot, but she just replied with only word? He had to admit that she was able to drive him mad. Of course, he was not easygoing. He immediately pinched her wrist tightly and stared at her, saying, If Randolph discloses this matter, I will stop all my work and take a leave. This way, Ill have more time to apany you. In other words, to cling to her closely. Emelia looked at him in a shock. Please! He was already badgering her all the time when he was these days. If he was getting himself on a vacation, would she still be able to live a peaceful life? She really hoped he could just work, work, work. Chapter 253 All About Sex Seeing that Emelia was so shocked that both her mouth and eyes were slightly opened, he couldnt help but chuckle. If she wanted to made things difficult for him, he wouldnt make her feel at ease too. The more she didnt want to see him, the more he wanted to show up in front of her. When he refused to cooperate with Randolph, he had thought about it. He was sure that he would be attacked when this matter of his parents broke out. It was a good choice for him to temporarily keep silent and lie low in front of the public. He would take the time to chase Emelia. Emelia was a bit annoyed by the smile on Julians face, but then she recalled how he had forcefully kissed her just now. She immediately pushed her away. Do whatever you like. Hurry back to your own ce. Julian allowed her to push him a few times without moving, and then bent down to press her down and kiss her regardless of everything. Once a kiss happened, there would be a second or third time. And when you kissed once, you would want more. This was what Julian was feeling now. If he wanted more, he wanted a lot. Emelia was fascinated by Julians kiss. She instinctively raised her hand and put it around his neck. This action was equivalent to an indirect response to Julian, who held her tightly and kissed her even more passionately. Emelia slowly closed her eyes. Reluctantly, she had to admitted that she didnt mind having such intimate contact with him. For a moment, a thought came to her mind. To be with such a man, maybe it was also a kind of enjoyment for her if they could just have a physical rtionship. Therefore, when Julian tried to go a step further, she held his hand and gasped, Julian, lets talk. In fact, Julian didnt want to talk too much. He just wanted to continue. He realized that she was no longer as resistant to him as before. If he continued, he would get her tonight. But in the end, he chose to respect her will. He slightly loosened his grip on her waist and asked her, What do you want to talk about? Emelia took a deep breath and looked directly into Julians eyes. Maybe we could forget love, marriage and that kind of stuff. What about just sex? Julian was so angry that he almost fainted. What do you take me for? How could she say such shameless words! Emelia looked away and said with a cold expression, If you dont want to, then forget it. Its gettingte. You can leave now. It was impossible for her to fall in love with Julian now. If she hadnt kept pestering her, she wouldnt have had sex with him. Emelia had thought about it before. Perhaps Julian had only wanted to have sex with her. After that, he probably wouldnt think too much of her, so that she had suggested this. And there was another reason. She knew well how proud Julian was. He would definitely feel very humiliated at her suggestion. In his rage, he would no longer pester her. As a result, she could bepletely free. After heard her merciless words, Julian tightened his grip on her waist, as if he was going to bruise her. No love, no marriage. It was probably the most humiliating thing to him in all these years. If he agreed, what the hell was the difference between him and a gigolo? Julians self-esteem had never been hurt so much. In his rage, he cast a stern nce at Emelia, then mmed the door behind him. Emelia was left on the sofa by him and heaved a long sigh of relief. Her n worked and she could finally get rid of him. Otherwise, if he really took a vacation and pestered her all day long, she would be annoyed to death. She tidied up her clothes and went upstairs to sleep again. When she was about to fall asleep, a noise came from the balcony. After Julian sneak attacked her from the balcony, she locked the ss door from the balcony into the bedroom from the inside, in case he attacked her again. Open the door! A cold voice rang out from outside. Emelia stood up in confusion and walked over to open the door for him. Didnt he storm away in rage? Why was he back again?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the door opened, Julian carried her in arms which frightened Emelia that she let out a surprised cry. What are you doing? Julian stared at her and replied, I ept your proposal. Emelia was speechless. What the hell? She had thought that Julian could not stand such humiliation, but now he said that he would ept it While she was still in shock, Julian kicked open the door, threw her into the bed, and hold her down. He seemed to have taken a shower after he went back, and his whole body smelt refreshing. When he kissed her, Emelia hurriedly pushed him, But, but I didnt say that well start tonight. Emelia wanted to y for time. Julian said, The night is so long. Why dont we start right now? After he finished speaking, he no longer gave Emelia the chance to argue. He directly pressed her on the bed and stopped her from struggling. Emelia didnt know how she had spent the night. She only knew that she had been exhausted again and again. During this period, she begged him several times. For the first time he answered, Since its just a physical rtionship, then I must make you very satisfied. The second time, he replied, Please forgive a man who has suppressed his sexual desire for more than a year. I cant stop for the time being. Emelia wanted to punch him so much. After a crazy night, Emelia didnt wake up until the next noon. She moved slightly and wanted to turn over. The pain in her body made her wince. She had never felt this before except for the first time she had sex with Julian. At that time, both of them had taken aphrodisiac, which made them go crazy. But what aboutst night? Last night, they were all sober and aware of what they were doing, but Julian was acting like an animal. Youre awake? Suddenly, the voice of Julian came from the balcony, which startled Emelia. Then she came to her senses. Julian was sitting on her balcony, enjoying the sun. Emelia didnt want to talk to him, so she simply closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. Firstly, she didnt know how to face the rtionship between her and Julian now. The point was that she was the one who proposed this idea. She couldnt go back on her words. Secondly, she was also angry with him for torturing her so hardst night. Emelia couldnt help but curse in her heart. Was he trying to fuck her to death? A dark shadow seemed to cover her, and then someone kissed her. Emelia opened her eyes angrily. Just as she was about to struggle, her body sank into the bed again. It was because of Julian, who pressed down on her brazenly and gave her a long French kiss. Emelia was speechless. Chapter 254 I Love You Emelia couldnt help but regret about her own proposal. It was possible that her heart would be hurt again if they have love involved in this, but a sex-only rtionship would also hurt her body. Who would have thought that Julian would be so crazy? After letting go of her, Julian immediately saw through her regret. He stared at her and warned, Dont tell me that you regret it and want to cancel this proposal. I wont ept it. Emelia protested angrily, Then we should also draw up an agreement about when you should stop. She didnt want him to do it every night. However, Julian refused decisively, No. After that, he smiled at her teasingly and said, You should just enjoy the fun when theres a chance. The implication was that he would enjoy it at any time. Emelia gritted her teeth. Damn you! She pushed him. Can you get up please? Im going to wash up. Julian put his arm around her waist and kindly helped, Let me carry you to the bathroom. Emelia refused without any hesitation. No need. I can do it myself. Emelia couldnt ept that she had had sex with Julian, and now he had even said that he would carry her to the bathroom. It was too awkward. Julian got up to make way for her and asked, Are you sure you dont need my help? No need. Emelias reply was straightforward, but for some reason, she felt that there was connotation about what he said. Without much thought, she put on her pajamas and got out of bed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she fell to the ground. Emelia was speechless. Julian stood there, teasing. Emelia was so embarrassed that she covered her face with hands and didnt want to get up again. She was so annoyed at Julian. If he hadnt gone crazyst night, would she be so weak that have fallen down now? A sigh rang out next to her ear. She was then carried in his arms. Emelia wasnt grateful at all. Instead, she was in furious and punched Julians shoulder several times. Julian didnt dodge but let her hit him. Anyway, her little strength couldnt hurt him. Emelia, I love you. After putting her down in the bathroom, Julian didnt go out. Instead, he pressed her against the wall of the bathroom and whispered in her ear. Because I love you, I am willing to ept all your requests. In fact, this proposal was a humiliating agreement for Julian, but he chose to ept it. Originally, he had wanted to have more intimate contact with Emelia after winning her heart. Otherwise, he would not have restrained himself for so many times. He just didnt want her to have such a bad thought as he just wanted my body. He didnt expect her to say that she only wanted sex with him. At the beginning ofst night, he was really angry, because her words were tantamount to questioning his love for her. After taking a shower at home, he calmed down. As long as he could have a deeper rtionship with her, he didnt mind whether they were friends with benefits or real lovers. That was why he came in through the windowter. Since she had a physical rtionship with him, they would have the spiritual love sooner orter. Moreover, if she could identally have a child, it would be too perfect. After saying these words, Julian didnt linger for long, nor did he force Emelia to give him any response. Instead, he turned and left the bathroom, leaving Emelia leaning against the wall alone, her chest heaving. She had thought that she would end up their rtionship after sleeping with Julian, but she had never thought that he would say that he loved her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In any case, it was very touching for a man to say that he loved a woman after they had sex. With mixed emotions, she turned on the shower. When she went out, Julian was answering the phone in her bedroom. He said in a serious tone, Ill take a few days off. You and Maisie will be in charge of everything in thepany. It sounded like David was calling, and it seemed that Randolph had really exposed the matter of Julians parents. Otherwise, Julian would not have said that he was going to take a vacation. Fromst night until now, Emelia hadnt had time to watch her mobile phone. At this moment, she hurried to take her mobile phone and saw that this matter had been a Hot Search. The words Julian Farrells Parents Are Murderers seemed appalling. The following headlines were all about Julian or the Hughes family. That old incident was mentioned again. The reputation and stock prices of the Hughes Group had indeed been severely inflicted. Julian was still talking to David, Just do what I say. I believe that you two can handle everything well. Ill stay at home these days. If theres anything, juste and find me at home. Speaking of this, Julian paused for a moment and then changed his words. Or at the next door, Emelias house. Emelia was speechless. Was he nning to stay here for a long time? Could he not be so shameless? David, why I usually take you and Maisie to work with me together? Because I want you two to help me take over thepany when I encounter trouble one day. Julian said in a serious tone. Judging from what he said, it seemed that David was very worried about managing thepany himself. After Julian finished speaking, David seemed to have epted this fact. The two of them discussed some business. Emelia silently turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. After a long physical exercisest night, she was already hungry now. Emelia stood in front of the refrigerator, thinking about what to eat at noon. After making the call, Julian came to the kitchen as well. He hugged her from behind and said gently, Ive already ordered food in Ezras restaurant. Itll be delivered soon. Emelia was a little unustomed to his gentleness and intimacy. She did not want to be hugged by him like this. Her proposal was only to sex with him. But now it seemed that they were in a rtionship. Just as she was about to push his hand away from her waist, Julian said, Ill learn how to cook in the future, okay? Ill cook for you. Emelia was frightened by his words. Did he say that he would learn how to cook? He was a noble young master who had never been to the kitchen since he was born and had been taken care of in everything. How could he learn how to cook? What? You dont believe me? Julian turned her around and wrapped her in his arms. Emelia leaned back and said with a slight frown, Let me go first. Julian didnt move at all. Emelia had no choice but to emphasize. First of all, I think you should go back to your home now. I dont have any intentions of living with you. Secondly, you cant hug me like this. Our rtionship was limited to bed. Julian ground his teeth. Chapter 255 Eat More to Get More Energy Seeing that Julian was staring at her with narrowed eyes, Emelia was very afraid that he would do something to her again. However, he did not do anything, but let out teasing words. Julian sped her waist and said, The physical rtionship between men and women is not only limited to the bed, right? Emelia was a little confused. What do you mean? Julian leaned closer to her, and said affectionately. It can be in the kitchen, the bathroom, the living room, and the sofa. As long as we want, we can do it anywhere. Emelia blushed after hearing his words. Coupled the feeling of his breath, she felt sex desire. How could she have thought that Julian would suddenly let out sexual words, and she waspletely unable to refute him? Made love at other ce instead of bed? He just wanted to deny that they would only have physical rtionship. Obviously, he just wanted to fall in love with her. What a great rascal! Emelia deeply felt that she had been tricked. She thought that her suggestion would hurt his male self-esteem and let him stay away from her. Unexpectedly, she shot herself in the foot. Fortunately, the doorbell rang at the moment. It should be the food delivery staff. Emelia pushed him away and said, Im going to open the door. She didnt want anyone to see that Julian was in her house, wearing home clothes. Julian naturally knew that he couldnt push too hard on Emelia, so he stood up and made way for her. Emelia came in with some food. WhatsApp on Julians phone kept beeping nonstop. Emelia nced sideways at Julian and felt iparably frustrated. The mans handsome face was full of smiles, as if he felt so happy. Ezra was the first to speak in the group chat. He directly sent a message to Julian. I heard that you ordered food to Emelia? Whats going on with the two of you? Julian tried to keep calm and replied indifferently, Were together now. At the sight of that Emeliaing in with food, Julian immediately put down his phone, walked over to take it, and then put it on the table. Seeing that he was so hospitable, Emelia conquered an urge to ask him to stop smiling so brightly. Julians words aroused the enthusiasm of the whole group. Ezra was shocked. Really? So quickly? Phil, who had seldom spoken in the group, also said, Julian, I should have a new look at you. Arthur was also surprised. Its really sudden. Ezra said, Didnt you put on a show a few days ago? In the heavy rain, you stood in front of the Longerich family and begged to meet her. Of course, they would be shocked. Emelia hadpletely refused Julian before. To the trios surprise again, Julian said, Our bodies reunited. The room fell silence all of a sudden. Seeing that the other two were speechless, Julian put away his phone in satisfaction and sat down to have lunch with Emelia. It was also one of his fun to make his good friends mood fluctuate. To tease at each other was what Bros should do. The food delivered by Ezras restaurant was really delicious, but Emelia didnt have a big stomach, so she was full soon. Just as she was about to put down her chopsticks, Julian put arge amount of food in her bowl. Emelia resisted and said, Im full Julian smiled. Eat more, and youll have more energy. Emelia blushed in an instant. Julian, get lost! She had never expected him to be so shameless. However, she thought about itter. In the past, when she got along with Julian, they didnt have this kind of romantic moment. At the dinner table, the two of them didnt talk much. After dinner, Julian would go to the study to work. They still didnt have muchmunication. In the past few years, they had spent most of their timemunicating with each other on the bed. Themunication between their bodies was much deeper and more frequent than their souls. Thinking of this, Emelia could not help but say, As expected, its a right decision not to agree to fall in love with you. Julian raised his eyebrows. What do you mean? Emelia snorted. I dont like shameless people at all. Julian defended himself innocently. Isnt this the fun between lovers? Do you want me to say such things to other women? Emelia got up from the dining table and gave him a bright smile. Then she said, Please say such words to other women, instead of me. After saying that, she turned around and left. She nned to go upstairs to pack up and leave home as soon as possible. Because she needed to stay away from him for the time being, avoiding that he wanted to have sex with her again when he finished his lunch. With this thought in mind, Emelia packed up very quickly. After putting on her clothes, she went downstairs and said to Julian, who was still eating gracefully at the dining table, I have something to do. Im going out for a while. Before Julian could stop her, she ran out of the house. Julian was very angry. She thought that he didnt know that she wanted to keep a distance from him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was really a coward who had the courage to suggest him to keep a sex rtionship with her but had no courage to face the consequence. After leaving themunity, Emelia took a taxi and headed straight for the production team of Princess Lenia. She had no other ce to go. Since Nina was filming in the production team, she could only go there to find her. When Emelia arrived, Nina had just finished filming. The two of them chatted in Ninas house car. Nina couldnt help butugh out loud when she heard how crazy Emelia was with Julianst night. Whileughing, she teased Emelia, Great, you, Emelia, even has courage to y a game of love. It was Emelia who suggested to have physical rtionship without love. She was indeed ying a game of love. Emelia was vexed. Can I say that I really regret it? It was obviously Julian who had drunkst night. Why did she suggest such silly things? The main reason was that she didnt expect Julian to agree. Why regret? Nina didnt take it seriously. Its definitely not a loss to have sex with Julian. Emelia covered her face. Howe? Ive sacrificed too much. I feel like I am going to be exhausted! Nina once againughed out loud. Just eat more and get more energy! Then youll be able to make Mr. Hughes exhausted instead. Emelia was speechless. Suddenly, Nina seriously reminded her, However, there is something I need to remind you of. Emelia asked, What? Nina said mysteriously, Since you guys are sopassionate, you should be careful about contraception. Hearing this, Emelia suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Jeez, that was indeed a big deal. If she had a child now, she would get into trouble. Once she was pregnant, Julian would immediately tie her up and take her to get married again. Chapter 256 Julian Wants to Learn Cooking She had to admit that Nina was really a very good friend. Although she often looked yful and frisky, she cared about her than anyone else. Nina knew very well that although Emelia had sex with Julian, it wasnt her willing but mainly because of feeling helpless with what Julian did. That was why Nina sincerely reminded Emelia. Once she had a child, Emelia and Julian would really be involved. Emelia nodded heavily. I went back to the pharmacy to buy medicine. If it wasnt for Ninas reminder, Emelia would have forgotten about contraceptive. Last night, she hadpletely lost her ability to think because of Julians strength. For a moment, she didnt think of this. Emelia would never have imagined that in the past, she had been so eager to give birth to a child for Julian, but now, she was so afraid of this matter. After Emelia left his home, Julian continued to sit in her living room for lunch, chatting with Ezra and the others. After he said body and body are together, the three of them were in an uproar again. Arthur was confused. What do you mean? Ezra teasingly said, He drank a lot of wine with mest night. Phil said, He drank wine, but Emelia didnt. How could she let him go crazy? Arthur said, So, what does this mean? Ezra said, Yes, he did. Why cant he sleep clearly? Suddenly, Ezra said, I thought of it. It is very likely that Emelia only wants to maintain a physical rtionship with him, haha. Julian was speechless. How did Ezra think of this? He doesnt care about face? Later on, after thinking about it, since he had agreed to Emelias proposal, he no longer had much face. As such, he calmly replied, Yes. After he agreed, the three of them were silent for a while, and then replied in unison: Lolllllll. Julian ignored their gloating and reminded them in the group, Dont make fun of her when we meet in the future. Phil said, We understand. Were so annoying. What should we do if she doesnt want you? The three of them burst intoughter again. Julian really didnt want to talk to them anymore. Fortunately, Arthur changed the topic, What are you going to do with your parents? No need to deal with it. Julians words seemed ruthless, but he really didnt want to deal with them. Since they had done these things, sooner orter, they would be exposed. Randolph Sullivan was not an easy person to deal with. Even if he listened to their arrangements to be with Yvonne, if anything happened to his rtionship with Yvonne in the future, or if there was anything contrary to his interests, Randolph would still use this matter to control him. Therefore, it was better to let Randolph be exposed this time. Everyone had to face what he had to face. His parents had to face it, and he had to face it with the Hughes Group. Phil said, Ive read thements online. It sounds not good. You can sue them. Julian replied, Ill issue an apology statementter. Ill apologize for what my parents have done. I wont do anything other than that. If theres still a fight, Ill leave it to you. I know. Phil replied, They have reached an agreement with the girls family. After the girl died, they apologized and made up arge sum of money to the girls family. Since thats the case, it should be a private matter. If the girls family doesnt pursue it, then its purely Randolphs doing. Ezra sighed and said, Randolph is short-sighted. These things were originally a contest between young people. Its one thing for him to help Yvonne open apany, but now hes using his own power to get involved. Hes really brainless. Julian said lightly, Maybe he has been used to being domineering in Riverside City these years. He thinks that everyone should obey his orders. Ezra said cautiously, Speaking of which, our sister is really lucky. Just as Randolph was about to deal with her, she found her biological father, who was at the level of Big Boss, and suppressed Randolph. No wonder Randolph was crazy. The main reason was that Emelia had been too weak in the past few years. Whether it was her family background, her ability, or Julians attitude towards her, they were all at the mercy of others. Yvonne was always suppressing her. Julian only saw the way Ezra addressed Emelia. He immediately asked unhappily, Sister? Ezra quickly replied, I dont know whats wrong. Recently, Ive be more and more fond of Emelia and want to treat her as my sister. Ezras so-called sister meant the rtionship without any love between men and women, but it changed in Julians ears. He only replied the word Ezra coldly, Hoho. Arthur said to Ezra, How many good sisters do you have? Ezra said nothing. Before he could exin anything, Julian added, Shouldnt you call her sister-inw? Julian was the oldest among them, so he said that. Ezra said, Ive known you for so many years, and this is the first time Ive seen you so thick-skinned. You two arent together yet, and you want me to call her sister-inw already? Phil came out and said, He has be someone elses sex partner, hasnt he? Julians face darkened. If these people were in front of him, he would definitely take action. He didnt want to talk to them, so he said to Ezra, Help me invite the chef of your restaurant. Ill pay him sry and ask him to teach me how to cook. Since he had a lot of time, he naturally wanted to make himself more perfect. He was ready to learn how to cook and learn some knowledge about drama and literature, trying to have amonnguage to talk to Emelia. Viggo Johansen knew how to cook, and Winston Hopkins was good at drama and literature. He had to learn their strengths, and as for that Harry Zink, he had the advantage in age. He could not reverse this point, but he thought that although he was older, his physical strength was not inferior to those young men.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Last night was the best proof. Ezra and the others were no longer surprised by Julians changes. Ezra agreed without hesitation and teased Julian, When you learn it, treat us to dinner. Julian directly retorted, Where did you get your face from? Phil said faintly, Julians deep love is only for Emelia. We dont have that kind of luck. Ezra ridiculed Julian, You have no conscience. Chapter 257 Provocation The matter of Gerhard Hughes and Heather Duncan had blown up a huge fuss. On the Inte, people were scolding them, and all kinds of malicious words came out. However, Gerhard didnt have much of an impact on him when he was abroad. On the other hand, Heather was so angry that she almost fainted again. Caroline couldnt bear it anymore and called Julian. Brother! Its all your fault for not helping mom and dad. Mom is so angry now. Come back and have a look! Caroline shouted at Julian on the phone. Julians face darkened as he held his phone. His sister really needed someone to teach her how to behave. What did she mean by not helping his parents? First of all, this matter could not be erased just because he had helped them this time. Since they had done it, then this fact would exist forever. They would always have the possibility of being ckmailed by Randolph. Secondly, it was impossible for him topromise with Randolph for this matter. He loves Emelia not Yvonne Sullivan. He was not that great. Gerhard and Heather were not worth losing their happiness for the rest of their lives in order to protect their parents reputation. After hanging up Carolines call, Julian drove back. Heather leaned against the bed with a haggard expression. Her eyes were red and swollen. Caroline sat on the edge of the bed andined to Heather, My brother is really crazy. For the sake of Emelia, he doesnt care about your rtionship with my father. Hearing Carolines words, Heather burst into tears again. She really didnt expect that Randolph would threaten her son with such a thing, but he still insisted on standing with Emelia and Vincent Longerich. This was her biological child. How could Heather not be sad? As soon as Julian stepped into Heathers bedroom, he saw Heathers tearful face. Caroline stood up and wanted to use Julian, but before she could say anything, Julian nced at her with a gloomy face and scolded her in an unkind tone, Go back to your room. Caroline was angered by Julians words. She stamped her foot and said to Heather, Mom, look at my brother! Heather was already sad to begin with. When she saw Julian ask Caroline to go out, she immediately sat up from the bed and scolded him. Do you still have your mother and sister in your eyes? Seeing the hysterical Heather, Julian only felt bushed. He finally saw through her. He had never been able tomunicate with his mother. He took a step back and pretended to leave. He said to Heather in a cold voice, If Im not mistaken, before I came here, Caroline must be criticizing me and Emelia. Carolines behavior could be called provocation. If Caroline continued to stay here, she would only add fuel to the fire, and it would not work at all. Heather and Caroline didnt say anything because Julians guess was right. Julian knew that they were right when he saw their expressions, so he said directly, So this is why I let her go back to her room. If you are willing to listen to her provocation, then you can keep her here. I will go. Caroline stamped her feet in anger. Heather hesitated for a long time and finally said to Caroline, Go to your room first. Caroline gritted her teeth and left in tears. Heather, on the other hand, looked at Julian. She started toin with snot and tears all over her face. I would have been aggressive at that time because I wanted your father to change his mind andpletely break up with that woman. I have been trying my best not to divorce because I wanted to give aplete family to you and Caroline! I didnt expect you to be so ruthless to me now that youve grown up. After saying that, Heather burst into tears. Julian pursed his lips and stared at Heather. After a long while, he said, If I remember it correctly, I had advised you to divorce him a long time ago. You dont have to say its all for us. You know very well why you didnt divorce him. Julian didnt want to be kidnapped by Heather with such words. He had seen from a long time ago that Heather had a bad rtionship with Gerhard. Although he used to be young, he also knew that Gerhard had lover outside. He had always been mature and sensible, so he advised Heather to divorce Gerhard. Later, Gerhard didnt go home all year round abroad. He tried to persuade her, but Heather still chose not to divorce. On the contrary, she said that she didnt divorce him for him and Caroline. She was obviously afraid that she would have to give up such a well-off life after divorce!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Heather was rendered speechless. She could only use more and more intense tears to cover up her poor words. A wave of irritation shed across Julians heart. He couldnt help but say sternly, If Randolph gets hold of your secret, something bad will happen sooner orter! After so many years of contact with Randolph and his wife, do you think he is a good person? If he is a good person, why do you have to sacrifice my marriage to please his daughter? Heather stopped crying at Julians growl. She held the tissue in a daze, stunned. Thats right. It was precisely because she knew that Randolph was sinister and cunning that she and Gerhard tried their best to please Randolph. She only hoped that Randolph would not expose this matter. Back then, she had heard from Randolph that he was very satisfied with her sons ability, so they had joined hands to arrange for their son and Yvonnes idental encounter But even though she and Gerhard had been humble so many years, Randolph still took action. If it werent for that Emelia- As soon as Heather had this thought, Julian seemed to have seen through her mind and said decisively, Dont put the groundless me on others. Even if I am with Yvonne, it wontst long. Randolph will still trick you sooner orter! Heather choked. She looked away and did not say anything else. Perhaps the matter had been exposed and there was no room for negotiation. Heather was not as angry as she was at the beginning. So what if she was angry? She had been scolded like a sieve by the people outside, and she hadpletely lost face. Heather didnt continue making trouble, which reduced Julians anger. He looked at Heather and reminded her, Get ready. Ill take you abroad. Now, only Heathers departure would be the best relief for her. If she stays at home, she basically could not even open the door. Heather was very repulsed. What about Caroline? Julian said coldly, Of course she should stay and ept the punishment she deserves. Caroline and Emelias case would soon be held in court, and they basically can predict the verdict. Caroline must be sentenced to death and could not go abroad with Heather. Chapter 258 Agreement Heather shook her head. I wont leave. After I leave, no one will take care of her. In that case, I respect your choice. Julian didnt want to say anything more. Since Heather chose not to leave, he wouldnt force her. Otherwise, if anything happened to Caroline under his nose, Heather would me him for not taking good care of Caroline. Julian instructed, Dont go out during this period of time. Call me if you need anything. Since the matter has been exposed, lets face it calmly. You should also see Randolphs character clearly. Its best to draw a clear line with his family. Julian emphasized, Especially, tell Caroline not to contact Yvonne again, so that she wont be used as a tool. Wasnt Yvonne the one who incited herst time? Yeah. Heather had indeed seen through the matter of Randolph. Moreover, since the matter had been exposed, there was no need for her to please Randolph and Rosalind anymore. After all these years of ttering others, she was tired. However, after thinking for a while, she still said, Caroline I may not be able to persuade her. These days, Caroline stayed at home and kept in touch with Yvonne all day long. It could be seen that Yvonne didnt want to talk to her at all. Heather had mentioned Caroline several times, but Caroline didnt think that Yvonne deliberately ignored her. She only thought that Yvonne was too busy, so she didnt have time to talk to her. Julian was speechless about his brainless sister. Heather took the opportunity to say, So, can youe back these days? Help me persuade Caroline and apany us. Julian refused without thinking, No. First of all, he rejected living with Heather and Caroline from the bottom of his heart. His character waspletely inconsistent. In addition to being angry, he was angry, especially Caroline, who could probably make him angry. Secondly, his rtionship with Emelia had just improved. He couldnt leave Emelia alone. Moreover, he didnt think that Heather needed someone to apany her. Caroline could apany her. Heather wanted to distance himself from Emelia. He could see through her at a nce. Even if she no longer wanted him to be with Yvonne, she couldnt ept Emelia. Right now, she did not like Emelia. It had nothing to do with Emelias family background. It only concerned her own face. She was used to being high and mighty in front of Emelia. She could not ept that she would be on the same level as Emelia in the future. She even had to act ording to Emelias expression. Julian refused so simply that Heather had nothing to say for a moment. She also knew that her son was not close to her. Ill go first. After giving his instructions, Julian turned around and left. As soon as Julian left, Caroline ran out of her room. Mom, what did my brother say? Heather said grumpily, What else can we say? Lets stay at home and not go out. I knew it would be like this! Caroline was furious. He didnt help us at all. Whether its about me or about you, he didnt take charge of us at all! Heather had originally calmed down, but now she was angry again because of Carolines words. Caroline said arrogantly, I dont care. Even if my brother and Yvonne cant get back together, I wont ept Emelia no matter what! She spoke out whats on Heathers mind. Heather immediately continued, I wont ept her either. Julian drove back to his residence. ncing at Emelias house, he realized that she hadnt returned yet. Julian frowned slightly. He thought that her lock should add his fingerprints. He didnt know what was wrong. Afterst night, he didnt want to go back to his ce at all. He just wanted to stay at her house. But now he couldnt get into her house, so he had to go home first. As he walked in, he called Emelia, who was currently drowsy in Ninas nanny car. Nina continued filming. She didnt want to go home to face Julian, so she stayed in Ninas nannys car to spend her days. Of course, she was not always idle. She wrote an agreement on how to get along with him in the future with her mobile phone. She nned to go home and show it to Julian. Julians call woke her up. She rubbed her temples and braced herself to answer the phone. When will youe back? Julian asked her on the phone. She answered honestly, Mr. Johansen said that he would treat the crew to dinner tonight. I wont go back first. She was also one of the people invited by Viggo, so she could continue to stay outside. Julian replied with a sneer, He probably just wants to invite you. However, because Viggo was the focus of everyones attention, it was not easy to invite Emelia to dinner openly, so he called the crew to invite them to dinner. Emelia was dissatisfied. Why are you talking so strangely? Mr. Johansen feels that the previous ident has been solved, so he wants to celebrate. Emelia spoke up for Viggo without even thinking about it. Julian was so angry with her. But at the same time, her gentle voice sounded quite soothing. Emelia was not the kind of girl with a loud voice. Even if she was angry, most of the time she spoke at a steady pace. There was always a sense of softness in peoples ears. Julian couldnt help but soften his tone. I miss you. Come back quickly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Emelias entire body was covered with goosebumps. Julian, Ive written something. Ill send it to youter. After saying that, Emelia quickly hung up the phone and immediately sent the draft of the agreement to Julian. The first rule of the agreement was to ask Julian to use contraceptive. The first sentence hit Julians heart heavily. He held his mobile phone for a long time and was not in the mood to continue reading what she was writing. This was too ironic for him. In the past, he had said coldly and ruthlessly that Emelia was not worthy of giving birth to his child. Now, she had solemnly suggested that he should use contraceptive. He had thought that he would use this method to win her back while she was not on guard. Now it seemed that she already had this kind of awareness The second rule of the agreement: Do not contact each other when it is unnecessary. Maintain the state of strangers in front of others. You must not make this rtionship public. Julian was hit hard again. She really didnt want to admit it. The third rule of the agreement was not allowed to enter the other partys house without permission. It was obvious that she was protesting that he had barged in her house through the window twice before. The previous two rules were already a critical blow to him, so Julian was extremely calm when he saw this again, and there would definitely be no benefit for him in the following terms. Chapter 259 Unnecessary and Childish In the end, without even carefully reading the contents of what Emelia had written, Julian immediately replied, Except for the first rule I wont ept anything else. After sending the message, he added, Even if it is the first one, I can only promise to do my best, but this kind of thing is not 100%. In case of an ident, I will be responsible for you and the child. Emelia was about to die of anger after reading his reply. She had listed so many of them, but he only said that he would try his best to make the first one? He also said that he would not ept other terms? What was his attitude? Did he not understand what kind of situation he was in now? He was still being arrogant. She replied without thinking, Then lets end the rtionship. Everything would have a beginning and ending, but their rtionship ended quickly. It was only one night. Julian was absolutely furious. Emelia, arent you supposed to admit everything that had happened to us? Emelia was speechless. Why he asked her in such a rude manner? What did he mean that she was not responsible for her behavior? Wasnt it because he was too stubborn? Immediately after, Julian called her. Emelia thought that he would scold her again after he picked up the phone, but his tone was very helpless, About the first rule, what else can I do? I cant get fixed before we have children. I can guarantee that you wont be pregnant, is that okay? Emelia calmly said, There is a good way to ensure that I wont be pregnant at all. Julian asked, What is that? Emelia threw him a few words, We dont have sex. Julian snorted, You proposed to only be each others sex partner, but now you tell me that we shall do nothing? For a moment, Emelia was rendered speechless. After thinking for a while, she said, In case I have a child, you are not allowed to force me to marry you with a child. I will make my own decision whether I leave the child or not. Julian suddenly felt a heavy pain in his chest. After holding his phone for a long time, he didnt have the strength to speak. She was so cold and merciless that she did not want to keep his child at all, nor did she want to develop a closer rtionship with him. This time, she had closed the door of her heartpletely. Suddenly, he didnt want to argue with her anymore. He was very tired. All of a sudden, he understood a lesson. Dont try to reason with a woman. Just follow her. So hepromised without any temper, Okay, I promise that. Emelia added, I hope you can consider the other terms. Julian simply replied, Ill agree all of them. His attitude had changed from a tough one finally to a unconditionallypromise. Emelia was very surprised, but since he had readily agreed, she naturally would not ask anything more. So she said, Okay, then Ill modify the first rule and print itter. What else could Julian say? He could only agree once again. After they finished talking about this, Julian said in a pleading tone, Is that possible that you will not go to dinner with them tonight? He didnt want Emelia to meet Viggo. Even though there had been a clear line between them, Viggo obviously didnt give up. Emelia replied seriously to him, Rule Six: neither side is allowed to interfere with the other partys life. Julian was speechless. If he had known earlier, he would say NO! But obviously, it was toote. In the end, he could only hang up the phone in embarrassment, allowing Emelia, Nina, and the rest to go to dinner together tonight. Well, even if he went to their dinner, that would be okay, because he was somewhat regarded as a member of the crew. When Emelia, Nina, and others finished their work in the afternoon and sat down in the private room, one could imagine how surprising the scene was. They didnt expect that Julian, the big investor behind, would suddenly participate in their dinner party. It was really stressful, especially for the unknown actors. They were all nervous for a while. Nina rolled her eyes unceremoniously and whispered into Emelias ear, Oh my god, hes unusually thick-skinned now. Emelia also felt troubled. She came out to eat with Nina and the others just to avoid Julian. She didnt expect that he would follow her again. Viggo was also surprised to see Juliansing. He quickly stood up and greeted him. Mr. Hughes, why are you here? Julian grabbed his hand into his trouser pocket with one hand and replied in an elegant manner, I had a dinner with my friend next door. I heard that you were having a gathering here, so I came to take a look. Nina continued in a low voice, He were really good at lying. Emelia pulled her back tiredly. Dont look at him, lest he looks over. However, but what Emelia was afraid of happened finally. Julians ck eyes fell on her and Nina. With a faint smile on his face, he asked Nina, Miss Sanchez, do you have a problem with me? What were you talking about with the screenwriter next to you? Emelia was utterly speechless. She knew that Julian definitely wouldnt let her off so easily. Fortunately, Nina quickly replied. With her bright smile, she said to Julian, How could I have any objections to you? Youre handsome and charming. You are also the dream lover for thousands of women. Sure? He raised his eyebrows. For some reason, Emelia felt that she would be in deep trouble. Sure enough, she saw him ask her again, Does the screenwriter also think so? With a sweet smile on her face, Emelia replied, Yes. Julian was indirectly forcing her to praise him. What a bad taste! Hearing her positive answer, the smile on Julians face deepened. Thank you for your praise. I wont bother you anymore. Take your time. After saying those words, Julian left after saying goodbye to Viggo. Viggos gaze couldnt help but fall on Emelia for a while. Clearly, Julian came for the sake of Emelia, but he had only revealed his face and teased him with a single sentence before disappearing. Viggo felt that Julians actions were unnecessary and childish. The two cast actresses sitting next to Nina gathered together and began gossiping after Julian left. One of them sighed and said in a low voice, Mr. Hughes looks and temperament are enchanting. The other person was curious about the scandal about Julian. By the way, who on earth was the woman he was chasing after even he had been shed by that woman? He must love her so much, right? Then that person said, I used to think that he and Yvonne would get married, but I didnt expect that it would be a fake show directed by Yvonne.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nina timely added, Do you know that Mr. Hughes has divorced? The two nodded. Yes. Nina said mysteriously, Have you ever thought that the one he is chasing might be his ex-wife? Emelia, who had just taken a sip of soup, was almost scared to death by Ninas words. She quickly raised her hand and tugged at her. Chapter 260 I Won’t Let it Go Easily Nina turned around and gave Emelia a look, indicating that she could rest assured. Then, she turned around and continued chatting with the two of them. Emelia wasnt worried that Nina would say too much, because she knew that Nina definitely wouldnt harm her. She just didnt understand why Nina would suddenly tell them that Julian was chasing after his ex-wife. Ex-wife? One actress was so shocked that she couldnt close her mouth. The other said, Chase his ex-wife? Thats interesting! Nina said slowly, I heard that he didnt cherish his ex-wife at that time, but now he found out that she was so good. He insisted on following her and pestered her, taking actions to win her heart back. One of the actresses said, I seem to remember what you said. I also participated in the Hughes Groups anniversary celebration. That Mrs. Hughes, wearing a red dress, throwing the divorce agreement on Mr. Hughes face. After the actress finished speaking, she couldnt help but sigh. Its a pity that my position was not high enough at that time. I didnt see Mrs. Hughes real face clearly in thest row, but her features and temperament were still amazing from afar. Nina nodded her head forcefully. I was right in front of them then. I could see clearly that Mrs. Hughes was truly stunning. In the face of Ninas exaggerated praise, Emelia was so embarrassed that she almost bit her tongue while eating. She should award Nina The BFF Awardter on, since she was so capable to describe her as the most charming beauty. Without a doubt, both of the actresses believed Ninas words. They couldnt help clicking their tongues as they said, If what you said was true, then I would like to ask Mr. Hughes what he felt when he shamelessly chases after his ex-wife. After saying that, Nina and the two actresses couldnt helpughing out loud. To the side, Emelia couldnt stand it any longer. She raised her hand and tugged at Ninas clothes. Nina turned around and whispered in her ear in a low voice. You and Julian are so close now. Perhaps you might be photographed and exposed one day. Im trying to spread the news through their mouths first so that we can fight against the public in advance. Thank you Emelia didnt expect Nina to be so prepared for this. For a moment, her eyes turned slightly red. Nina said straightforwardly, If you were happy, then I would be happy. As soon as Ninas voice fell, Emelia saw that one of the two actresses was staring at her. She was starting to panic. Could it be that she saw that she looked like Julians ex-wife? Sure enough, the man said to her, Miss Wintry Frost, why do I feel that you look a bit like Mr. Hughes ex-wife? Emelia smiled. You thought too much. Im just a nameless screenwriter. How can I be associated with a high-ranking man like Mr. Hughes? Nina tried to smooth things over for her. Thats right. That night, Mrs. Hughes was filled with makeup. After removing her makeup, who knows what she looks like? Emelia was speechless. Nina was really the BFF of hers. When she praised Emelia, she was not stingy of good words; also, she wouldnt show any mercy at all when she roasted Emelia. You are right. Both of them were actresses, and they knew very well how great the difference among women with or without makeup. Thus, they didnt associate Emelia and Julian with each other again. It was at this time that Emelia received a message from Viggo. He asked her, Do you want to invite Mr. Hughes over? The group of people sat at a long table. In order to avoid suspicion, Emelia and Nina sat far away from Viggo, so Viggo tried tomunicate with her through texting. Emelia looked up at Viggo, thought for a moment, and replied, You are the host of the dinner tonight, and you have the final say. Viggo replied, I knew I was the host, but I cared about your feelings. If Mr. Hughesing made you feel ufortable, then I wouldnt invite him. Viggos words were straightforward but obscure. Even though they had removed the superficial rtionship between them, he did not let go of the feelings for her in his heart. Emelia could only reply, Then dont invite him over. Viggo understood. Then Ill go and propose a toast to him. After replying to Emelia, Viggo said a few words to everyone and then went to the private room next door to find Julian. Julian was indeed next door, eating alone with Ezra. Ezra was here because Julian had dragged him to support the situation. Otherwise, it would be very awkward for him to eat alone in such arge private room. Ezrained unceremoniously, The food sucks. Why are you here? Why not go to my restaurant? Ezra was extremely picky about food. Otherwise, he would not have set up a restaurant under his control. The best chefs were specially designed to satisfy his desire. Julian rebuked him, Even the food in your restaurant taste good, but I care more about my woman. Ezra replied with a big sneer, I finally see for myself that someone would really abandon their friends for the lover. Ever since Julian had seen through his feelings for Emelia, he no longer cared about his brothers. When Viggo knocked on the door and came in, he was about tough when he saw that there were only Julian and Ezra in the private room. Viggo immediately guessed why Julian hade. He knew that it was not convenient for Julian to participate in the gathering, so he could only wait in the next room. His behavior was a bit pitiful. However, he still calmly walked in with a ss of wine in his hand. Mr. Hughes, Mr. Cantillo, I know youre having dinner here, so Im here to propose a toast. Julian and Ezra clinked their sses and took a sip. Ezra said directly, Why dont you take us in and lets have fun together?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Viggo had a headache. He had just promised Emelia that he would not invite Julian over, but he did not expect that there would only be Julian and Ezra next door. He thought that Julian had made an appointment with his business partner for social activities In the end, he could only say, If you wouldnt mind, then join us. Ezra was the first to leave with his wine ss in hand. Only Julian and Viggo, who were both tall, handsome and stood out in the crowd, looked at each other and left the room. Viggo took Julian and Ezra back to the private room to give a brief introduction, saying that the two of them had alsoe to join the dinner. The atmosphere of the private room was instantly ignited. Emelia felt extremely furious. However, Ezra deliberately walked to her side with a ss of wine and sat down. He said with a warm smile, Miss Wintry Frost, do I have the honor to sit next to you? In front of so many people, what else could Emelia say? She could only say with a generous smile, Its my honor. As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she cautiously raised her hand and called out to Julian, Julian,e sit here. And then, under the invitation of Ezra, he naturally sat down next to Emelia. Emelia almost couldnt maintain the fake smile on her face. She was kinda afraid of Julian now. If she had known that he wouldnt let her go, she might as well go home and face him. Chapter 261 Let’s Change Seats Mr. Hughes. In a business-like manner, Emelia smiled as she said hello to him, then she didnt say another word. Julian looked at her cold expression, which she deliberately pretended not to know him, and thought of the scene of her hugging his waist when they were in the passionate momentsst night. He raised his hand to unsp a button on his cor and thought bitterly in his heart, when he goes back tonight, he was gonna make her cry and beg him. Because Julian was the sponsor behind Princess Lenia, he said a few nice words like Wishing a sess for the show before sitting down, and then everyone started to eat. However, as the big boss behind the scenes, Julian was not gonna enjoy quietness here. The actors and crew members participating in the dinner came one by one to propose a toast to him, trying to attract Julians attention. What they didnt know was that Julian didnt want to talk to them at all. There was only one person in his eyes, but that person didnt even look at him and kept looking away to talk to Nina. There were not only men but also women rushing to Julians side, especially those female stars who were not very famous. Emelia couldnt even tell the names of them, these female stars were all trying their best to squeeze their way over to Julian, showing their beautiful figure. After Julian and Ezra sat down, several women said that they felt too hot. So they took off their jackets. Some were wearing knitted crop-tops, some were wearing loose off-shoulder sweaters, showing off their cleavages. Emelia felt that although the room was rather warm, but it didnt feel so hot to this extent. Emelia also knew their purposes. What they wanted to do was trying to get close to Julian or Ezra. It would be best if they could have rumors with some big men like them. It would be even better if they could marry into a wealthy family. Emelia couldnt help but sigh in her heart. These female stars really were trying all kinds of methods. Of course, for these women in the room, only a few had evil intentions to attract men with their beauty, most women were still serious. For example, like Nina, Ze Sabir and herself. The three of them wrapped themselves tightly all the way, and rarely talked to men. Julian went out to answer a phone call from far away. Then Emelia let out a long sigh of relief, otherwise, if he sat next to her, she always felt as if he had pressed a time bomb, not knowing when he woulde looking for her. Just as Emelia was about to suggest to Nina that let them leave first, she saw an actress walking towards her with a ss of wine. The actress was wearing a low-cut V-neck sweater, and her cleavage was both impressive and attractive. After standing beside her, the actress said to her with a sweet smile, Miss screenwriter, could you please switch ces with me? Naturally, Emelia knew why she wanted to changed seats with her, just for getting close to him, but she immediately stood up and agreed. No problem. Thank god, she didnt want to sit here anymore. That actress seat was at the other end of the long table, which was thousands of miles away from Julian. She couldnt wait to sit there. Seeing that Emelia agreed so readily, the actress immediately praised her with a big smile, Miss screenwriter, you are so nice. With a faint smile, Emelia leaned over and said a few words to Nina before leaving with her ss. Nina didnt even try to stop her, because she ran faster than a rabbit. Nina sighed. She was only focused on this moment of relief. When she returned at night, Julian would definitely not let her off. As she had expected, after receiving the call, Julian saw that the person sitting next to him had changed, while Emelia was seated far away from him. His face immediately turned as cold as frost. The actress sitting next to him couldnt help shivering. She even suspected that she didnt wear enough clothes, because she felt cold. What angered Julian the most was that after Emelias sitting down, she got closer to Viggo. Viggo also changed his seat with others and sat together with Emelia, saying that the director was going to discuss a few plots with the screenwriter. Julian immediately felt that this dinner was meaningless. He turned his head coldly and asked Ezra, Are you leaving or not? No, stay a while longer. Ezra was willing to see how upset Julian was in front of Emelia. Ezra admitted that he had a bad taste, but he had known Julian for so many years, and it was really boring to see him being so arrogant that he didnt care about any woman. Thus, he especially wanted to see how Julian was wagging his tail in front of Emelia like this. Especially when Emelia made him angry or she did not take him seriously, Ezra would feel happy to see that. Julian just stood up and left. The actress who had just moved to his side was blushing from the awkwardness.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone could see what her purpose was, but Julian left without looking at her. He didnt hide his disgust for her at all. Julian walked over and greeted Viggo briefly. Viggo stood up and saw him off with a smile. Emelia didnt pay a nce at Julian at all till the end. But she could feel the cold nces from him on her face. Somewhat, she felt a bit scared. Then Julian left, Ezra also left as well, because he simply had no reason to stay here anymore. Emelias cell phone quickly received a message from Julian, Come out. Emelia pursed her lips. Who was he ordering? Who did he think he was to her? So she put away her phone, ignored him, and continued to eat. After a while, her cell phone rang again, which was still called by Julian. Do you want me to go in and drag you out in front of everyone? Emelia gritted her teeth. How could he make her change her mind with his so-called domineering and overbearing behavior? But Emelia was really afraid that Julian would go crazy ande in to catch her, so she had topromise. She got up and said goodbye to Viggo and the others, saying that it was toote and she should go back. Viggo took a deep look at her and said nothing. Nina left with Emelia. As soon as she walked out, she saw Julians car parked at the side of the road. Nina kindly reminded Emelia, Obviously, hes very angry with your behavior of changing seats. Emelia lowered her eyes. Whats there to be angry about? Weve already made it clear. We would just be sex partners, I wouldnt have any other feelings for him. After hearing this, Ninaughed gloatingly. If you tell him these wordster, hell definitely explode with anger. Just take Julians car. Nina knew that Julian was definitely waiting for Emelia. Emelia looked around and braced herself to get into Julians car. With a dark look on his face, Julian drove her away at high speed. As soon as the car stopped in front of their houses, Julian pressed himself against Emelia and started to kiss her. Chapter 262 I’ll Die in Your Hands Julians kisses hade so fiercely and so deeply that Emelia had been pressed down on her seat, unable to move at all. She could only passively ept his sudden madness. After kissing for a while, he still didnt seem to be satiated, he simply picked up Emelia from her seat and pulled her to the drivers seat to continue their kissing. The temperature in the car rapidly rose. Before Julians movements became more and more reckless, Emelia hurriedly broke free. She red angrily at him and asked, What the hell are you doing? We are in the car! As she spoke, Emelia raised her hand and pulled the clothes back onto her shoulder, covering her bare skin. Julians eyes darkened as he stared at her and shamelessly said, The location is not specified in the agreement. The implication was that if she hadnt stopped him, he would have done it in the car. Emelias face turned red, she was angry and embarrassed. Regardless of her resistance, Julian grabbed her waist and pressed her into his arms again. Just as Emelia didnt know what to do to stop him from acting so presumptuously, a warm current suddenly swept past her abdomen. Emelia was stunned for a moment, but then she awkwardly pushed Julian distant away. Julian reluctantly let go of her lips and whispered into her ear, Whats wrong? Julian had wanted to do this to her just now, and he didnt want to stop at all. Emelia said awkwardly, Im on my period Julians face froze, and then he around her waist and said, Emelia, you use such an excuse just to reject me? Julian only thought that she was lying. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? They had just had sexst night, and she was on her period today? Its true. Emelia emphasized, Let go of me quickly. Ill go back and deal with it. Julian could see that she didnt look like she was lying at all. He was in a bad mood. His face turned grim. He had nowhere to vent his pent-up, and his whole body seemed about to explode at any time. This was fucking painful. He had not had a certain life since he divorced for more than a year. It was not easy for him to do thatst night. He wanted to continue to enjoy himself tonight, but in the end Ill die in your hands sooner orter! He gritted his teeth and red at Emelia as he said this. Then, he had no choice but to let her go. Emelia had no time to care about him. She hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car and ran home. Julian followed her into the house. Just as he was about to take a cold shower in her bathroom, he looked up and saw the bag on the cab next to her. He nced at the name of the pharmacy and thought that she was not feeling well, so he went to buy the medicine. However, when he opened it and saw what was inside, his heart sank. There was a small box of contraceptive pills lying peacefully inside, and of course, there were also a few boxes of contraception. Although he had known that she didnt want to get pregnant for the time being, he still felt a dull pain in his heart as if someone was holding a knife and stabbing it hard. Emelia quickly tidied himself up and changed his clothes. When he went downstairs, he saw Julian standing at the doorway, staring at the contraceptive pills and products she had bought. Emelia didnt think much of it. She walked over and said calmly, I was worried since I didnt take contraceptionst night. Now that Im on my period, its fine then. After saying that, Emelia took the medicine and was about to put it into the medicine box when Julian suddenly grabbed her arm. Whats wrong? In confusion, Emelia turned her head to look at Julians crimson eyes. She couldnt help but be stunned. Did he have such a big reaction just because he saw me buy a contraceptive pill? But didnt she tell him a long time ago that she definitely wouldnt want a child Emelia, Im really sorry. Julian said in a deep voice, and then held her tightly in his arms. Im sorry, Im sorry. I used to be so arrogant and indifferent to you, but now I feel so regretful. Julian said one after another. He wished he could take out his heart and show it to her. He wanted her to know how regretful he was, and he just wanted her to forgive him as soon as possible. After listening to his regretful words, Emelia said calmly, Julian, in reality, you really didnt do anything wrong. It was not wrong to love someone or not. Julian cried out, Its all my fault, all my fault! I shouldnt have married you and then snubbed you. I lost you because of my damned pride. After saying these words, Julian let go of Emelia again. His ck eyes were tightly fixed on her as he asked, Are you still ming me? I know you hate me. Emelia denied his words. I dont me you. I wont ept you again because Im much more mature and cautious now. I wont fall in love with you again easily. I also think there is something more important than love in my life, such as working hard for my career, and the family ties that I once lost. Julian understood what she meant. She said it so nicely because she didnt want to talk to him. She said that she was cautious because she was hurt by him Emelia took a step back to distance from him. After ncing at the clock, he gave the order to drive him away. Its gettingte. Go home. Julian said without thinking, I dont want to go. The agreement Just as Emelia was about to use the contents of the agreement to restrain him and prevent him from staying any longer, Julian suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, using this method to stop her from speaking. After Julian let go of her, Emelia angrily wiped her mouth and said with a face full of disgust, If you dont cooperate, theres really no need for us to continue this rtionship. After saying that, Emelia decided to go upstairs to rest. She didnt want to talk to him anymore. Naturally, Julian would not leave. Instead, he followed behind her and protested bitterly, Im very sad that you allowed such an unscrupulous woman to approach me today. The corners of Emelias mouth twitched. It seemed that he was starting to settle ounts with her. In addition, why did he call the actress unscrupulous? She was just showing a bit of her cleavage. Emelia said, She wanted to exchange with me, I cant refuse.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Julian snorted coldly, Why cant you refuse? Just say no. She cant do anything to you. Before Emelia could say anything, he used her again, You obviously didnt want to sit with me. Emelia felt that he was even more childish than a three-year-old child when it came to this matter. Fortunately, Vincents video call came at this time and saved her. She was afraid that Julian would make trouble during the video call, so she quickly locked the door after entering the bedroom and shut Julian behind her outside the door, which almost depressed Julian to death. Chapter 263 You’ll Be My Queen in the Future Emelia and Vincent chatted for a long time on this video call. It was so long that Julian had even finished taking a shower in Emelias house. He had also dealt with some documents sent by David and Maisie, but the father and daughter were still talking. Julian was bored and walked to the door of Emelias bedroom to eavesdrop on what she was talking about with Vincent. However, as soon as his ear touched the door, he heard Emelia say in surprise, Winston ising to Riverside City? After hearing this, Julian was in a bad mood. Winston ising? He thought that once he returned to Riverside City, he would be at his home court. But Winston was gonna haunt him in his city! He couldnt hold back his anger any longer. He raised his hand and knocked on Emelias door. He deliberately used this kind of behavior to obstruct Emelia and expressed his strong dissatisfaction by the way. He hoped that Emelia would refuse to let Winston live for so many years. Emelia was scared half to death by Julians knocking on her bedroom door. She lived alone. In the middle of the night, there was a sounding from her bedroom door. Vincent could not help suspecting that someone was at home. Sure enough, Vincent frowned slightly and asked, What voice? Maybe Fluffball is scratching the door and trying toe in. Emelia said. Julian, who was outside, was speechless. She could really talk nonsense. After all, a cat wouldnt knock on the door like that, right? Vincent smiled and said in the video, Then let him in. I also like that kitten. Vincent knew that Emelia had a cat. Of course, he didnt know that the cat was given by Julian. If he knew, he wouldnt say anything about liking Fluffball. Emelia was afraid that Vincent really wanted to see Fluffball. If so, Julian didnt know what would happen when she opened the door, so he quickly changed the topic. Ill treat Winston well in Riverside City. You dont have to worry. Julian, who was outside, was almost pissed off by her words. Not only did she not refuse Winstonsing, but also said she will treat him. However, Emelias bedroom door was tightly shut. If he couldnt enter, there was nothing he could do about it. Vincent said to Emelia in a gentle voice, I really think that Winston is a nice young man. Put down your guard and try to get along with him. One day you may grow to like him. Emelia could only agree, Okay, I will. To be honest, she had a headache. She thought that she would no longer have any contact with Winston after returning to Riverside City. But Vincent just told her that Winston was to take a vacation in Riverside City. Winston had treated her with such sincere hospitality in the Capitalst time. She needed to at least do the same in return. If she and Julian were far from what happenedst night, it would have been fine, but now Emelia was on the verge of death. Julians temper was full of possessiveness. From tonights dinner, one could tell that even if she made an agreement for him, he wouldnt abide by it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emelia regretted it. She regretted making that damn proposalst night. She didnt know what kind of nerve she had. Maybe she couldnt bear to see him hurt like that by his parents, so After the call with Vincent ended, Emelia got out of bed and opened the bedroom door. Julian rushed in immediately. Winston ising? He narrowed his eyes and asked her unhappily. Emelia knew that he would be so jealous. Julian gritted his teeth and said, Are you going to set foot on two boats? Emelia was furious. Winston and I are just ordinary friends. Julian snorted, He didnt treat you as an ordinary friend. Emelia nced at him and said ndly, It seems that I dont have much to do with you. You dont have to act like Im sorry for you. Also, you dont have the right to interfere with my affairs. Julian choked on these words. Emelia put down her harsh words again. If you continue to embarrass me like that in Riverside City, well end the rtionship. I dont want to see your face every day. Ive watched it for three years. Its enough. In the end, Emelia threw out these words. During the three-year marriage, she had been living with him all day. If he was happy, then so was she. But if he was unhappy, she would feel so remorse and me herself, reflecting on what she had done to upset him. Shed cook whatever he liked to eat; and she grew to hate what he hated. In short, she had no self-esteem at all. She was trying her best to please him and make him fall in love with her. Now that she had finally managed to live a new life, she definitely did not want to live a life that depended on his expression. She could bear the pain of divorce a year ago, but now they just slept for one night. Julians anger had been extinguished because of her words. In fact, he knew that she had already made it very clear. She had also made many statements in the agreement, but he had always been unwilling to ept it and had been unreasonable to argue with her. He thought that he could still easily control her, but now he finally saw that it was him who was controlled so tightly. From the moment she resolutely proposed a divorce, he no longer had the upper hand in their rtionship. Pursing his lips, he eased his tone and said, How many times have you said that? She talked about ending the rtionship over and over again, and his heart felt like being stabbed repeatedly. He raised his hand and wrapped it around Emelias waist. His expression was full of sorrow. Are you nning to end your rtionship with me if things go wrong? Emelia retorted, If you couldmunicate normally, would I be like this? Wasnt it because he had exploded again and again as if he had turned over a jealous tank? And he couldnt listen to anything. Emelia thought that Julian would have to defend himself for half a day, but he didnt expect that he would only stare at her for half a day, and then say without any temper, Alright, Ill change. He even hugged her and said, In the future, you will be my queen. You can do whatever you want, okay? Emelia waspletely stunned. She hadnt imagined that Julian would say something like this. She did not want to be a queen. She just wanted tomunicate with him normally. Julian took advantage of her trance and said, I dont want to hear you say such things about ending the rtionship anymore. Tell me what youre dissatisfied with me. Yeah. Emelia felt as though she had been bewitched. She couldnt help but agree. Can I hang out with you if Winstones to Riverside City? Julian was afraid that she wouldnt agree, he quickly said, Ive put down all my work to take a vacation recently. Do you have any reason not to take me with you? This time, Emelia was no longer bewitched. Without even thinking, she rejected the offer. No. Are you kidding me? If I take two men out, well be on the news within seconds. Moreover, what would it look like if the three of them were hanging out together? Chapter 264 You Don’t Have to Do This Emelia had rejected his suggestion, and Julians eyes were filled with disappointment. But the next second, he went on to say, When Winston leaves, you have to go out with me too. Speaking of which, he had never gone out on a trip with Emelia. He didnt even have a hot spring or a golf vacation, let alone a trip. He often went on business trips all over the world. When they were still married and she was idle at home, he couldve taken her on a business trip. Unfortunately, he did not like her at that time. Thinking of this, Julian wished he could go back to the past and beat himself up. Emelia felt that this suggestion was simply unreasonable. Thats ridiculous. Why should I do that? Julian snorted and said, You have to be fair. Since youve been entertaining Winston to Riverside City, you have to apany me on a trip. Emelia felt that his words seemed to bepeting for favor, boring and childish. She treated Winston as a form of courtesy. Was it necessary for him to learn like this? However, she still raised her eyebrows and asked him, Are you sure you want to go out with me? Julian nodded without any hesitation, Yes. Emelia nced at him and said, Its the best way to see if two people can match each other in a trip. After a month of traveling, the two sides havent seen through each other and hated each other. They havent quarreled yet, and they still have to maintain the original engagement. Im sure this kind of couple wont divorce. After saying this, Emelia kindly reminded Julian, When we argue all the time during the trip, dont you regret it. Emelia thought that she might as well go on a trip with Julian. Perhaps they really didnt get along well with each other. At that time, Julian would probably have dispelled his obsession with her, and she would no longer be tired of this rtionship. Julian didnt agree with her at all. He just held her waist tightly and asked seriously, If we havent ended our rtionship after trip, will you agree to marry me again? Emelia gritted her teeth. You think too much. How could she agree to re-marriage just because of a trip? After experiencing it once, marriage was something that she would never easily step into. Although Julian was extremely dissatisfied with her answer, he stillpromised and admitted, Okay, Ill listen to you. Anyway, he was very satisfied that she could promise to travel alone with him. He also knew that he could not be too hasty. Her heart, which had been hurt by him, had to be mended little by little. Emelia hadnt expected that the two of them would actuallye to an agreement on this matter. It could be said that Julian had fulfilled his promise. Since they had reached an agreement, she said, Well, you can go now. Seeing the unwillingness on his face, Emelia said somewhat helplessly, You cant do anything even if you stay here. Whats the point She was on her period now, and she just wanted to be alone. Who said that nothing can be done? As soon as Julian finished speaking, he suddenly bent down and picked up Emelia. Emelia was startled and quickly hugged his neck tightly. What are you doing? In the bedroom, when Emelia was pressed down by Julian, she finally understood what he meant. She was so angry that she was about to explode. Afterwards, after Julian left the bathroom to wash, Emelia left the bedroom and went to sleep in the guest room. Naturally, Julian wasnt willing to give up after taking a shower. However, after knocking on the guest room door for a long time without paying attention to him, he could only awkwardly return to his master bedroom, unable to sleep for the entire night.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emelia had always gotten used to getting up early. Julian wanted to show himself in the kitchen first, and then call her. Yesterday, he simply learned from Ezra, so he couldnt directly cook hard dishes. He just taught him some basic cooking knowledge. He took the initiative to learn some simple breakfast, so he could take care of it first. By the time he finished preparing breakfast and brought it to the table, Emelia was still in bed. He went to knock on the door of the guest bedroom worriedly. Emelia, Get up for breakfast. A weak voice came from inside. You eat first. Ill sleep for a while. Julian suddenly remembered that a long time ago, she used her period as an excuse to refuse to go with him to invite Marvin Reynolds. At that time, Maisie said that women would feel ufortable every few days. Thinking of this, he frowned slightly and asked, Are you ufortable? Emelia didnt expect him to guess that she wasnt that ufortable either. It was just that her stomach hurt a little, and then she becamezy and didnt want to move. Compared with those women who was quite painful on period, she was extremely happy. She would only feel a little ufortable on the first day, and she would feel better after a little rest. Unexpectedly, Julian was so anxious outside that he kept knocking on the door. Open the door. Emelia was so noisy that he had no choice but to get out of bed and open the door for him. As soon as Julian came in, he asked her worriedly, Do you want to go to the hospital? Emelia nced at him as if he was looking at a lunatic and said helplessly, If you can leave me alone for a while, Ill recover faster. After that, shey back on the bed again. Julian, who had been despised, said directly, How would you go out Winston like this? Tell him not toe. Emelia didnt know whether tough or cry. He isnting right now. Its a few dayster. When her period was almost over, she wouldnt feel ufortable. He just didnt want Winston toe here. Julians n failed. He secretly gritted his teeth and said in a gentle tone, Ill bring you the breakfast. You can continue to sleep after eating. Only then did Emelia remember that he had just knocked on the door to call her for breakfast. He could not help but ask in surprise, Could it be that you made breakfast? Of course. Julian said seriously, I said I wanted to learn how to cook. I learned some from the chef of Ezras Restaurant yesterday. Ill continue to learn today. Looking at the man in front of him who lookedpletely different from before, Emelia did not know what kind of mood she was in. After thinking for a while, she lowered her eyes and said softly, Julian, you dont have to do this. He was a proud and conceited person, but now he was so humble in front of her. Why did he learn cooking? Would it not embarrass him if others knew about this? Chapter 265 Have Them Both Julian said seriously, But Im happy to. Then he emphasized again, As long as you can fall in love with me again, anything I do is worth it. Emelia stared nkly at him, Julian then said, I cant always bepletely ignorant of whats going on at home. When youre in good health, I can take care of you like I do now. In addition, if you have a child in the future, I wont let you be all alone. Ill learn how to cook and help you share the burden. Emelia didnt even know if she should be moved or angry by these words. It was really touching that he could take care of her and share the burden for her, but he still imagined that they had children. What was this? She had repeatedly emphasized to him that there would be no children. Was he so sure that she would marry him in the future?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thinking of this, Emelia angrily pulled over the quilt to cover herself. I am not hungry. You can go now. Damn, she was so pissed by him. Julian helplessly hugged her and said, Ill bring it in for you. As he spoke, he got up and went out. Emelia felt that her stomach was just a little ufortable, not that she was seriously ill and could not get out of bed. It was too wayward for asking him to bring the meal, so she got up ande out. Sitting down at the dining table and looking at the exquisite breakfast in front of her, Emelia still couldnt believe that it was made by Julian, so she couldnt help asking, Did you really make this? He roasted the vomit, made a slippery egg, fried bacon, and prepare some fruits. Emelia really couldnt imagine how cold he so such things. Julian said proudly, Next time, you can stay with me in the kitchen and see me cook in person. He had thought that cooking would be a veryplicated thing, but it seemed much easier after he done it. Based on his talent and character, there was nothing in the world that could make things difficult for him. In fact, as long as he was willing to do anything, he would not feel much rejection. In the past, he did not like cooking because he had no motivation. Now, he was full of interest. Because when he thought of the food that he cooked personally could make her full of happiness, he was much willing to cook. Emelia sighed with emotion. As if you are a nanny. Julian was speechless. He was waiting for her to praise him, but she described him as nanny. Sharp pen, sharp tongue. He gave Emelia a half-smile. You really have a way with pissing me off. Emelia knew that she couldnt put down his enthusiasm at this time, so she quickly lowered her head and took a bite, giving him a pertinent evaluation. It is really good. Only then did the expression on Julians face rx. Their quiet breakfast officially started. Julian heated some milk for Emelia and poured himself a cup of coffee. He took a sip and said with a frown, Its too bad. Emelia was speechless. He was criticizing himself? Julian put down his coffee cup and looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. How could you make it so delicious? Emelia lowered her eyes. The reason why she made such delicious coffee was that she had tried it many times before. After failing again and again, she gained experience and mastered the dosage. In the end, she only needed to take a sniff to know which kind of coffee beans was the best. Julian saw that she didnt speak. He knew that she was thinking about the past between them. He reached out to hold her hand on the table and said word by word seriously, Thank you for your devotion in the past few years. He only saw how good she was to him and how much she cared about him after she left. Although her love was not intense, but she loved him in her heart. Peoples hearts were fleshy. How could he not be moved? Emelia tried to withdraw her hand. She lowered her eyes and said lightly, Lets eat. Julian held her tightly, forcing her to look up at him. Julian said, I know you dont want to listen to my affectionate words, but there are some things we have to face. I know that I am very good to you now. I will make you remember how bad I was to you in the past, and also make you feel that I am very ironic and ridiculous now. But this is the reality that you are facing now. In the past, my weakness to you was a kind of poison that could destroy you. Now, my kindness to you is another kind of poison. Only by using poison to attack poison can Ipletely wipe out those past. Emelia had never thought that a cup of coffee would be able to attract so many words that would impact her soul. However, she felt that what he said made sense. Even if what he had done now humiliated his past again and again, this was what he was now. It was not a good idea for her to always reject him. Perhaps only by facing Julian would there be a way out between them. Of course, there was another possibility between them, which was that Julians stubbornness and deep affection for her at this time was just like his indifference to her at that time. After getting along with her for a while, he would find that she was not as unforgettable as he thought and would snub her again. In that case, she might as well enjoy the process. Thinking of this, she said to Julian with a smile, Youre right. I should take the initiative to face it. Originally, Julian should have been at ease when he heard her words, but he didnt know what was wrong. He always felt that although her tone was fine, but she was disappointed in her heart. But he couldnt just say that she still hadnt taken it seriously, so he had to let go of her hand and said, Its good that you know what to do. Lets eat. Finally, the two of them were able to quietly finish their breakfast. After breakfast, in order to have a good rest, Emelia returned to her own residence. It was almost noon when she woke up. Emelia felt that her had recovered a lot. The weather outside was very good, so she made herself a cup of coffee and carried a nket to the outside terrace to bask in the sun. While enjoying the warm sunshine, she chatted with Nina. Emelia told Nina that Winston woulde to Riverside City. Nina immediatelyughed out loud and sent her a series of voice messages, Have you seen the news from a few days ago? A woman who earned several millions a year has three lovers at the same time. As the princess of the Longerich family, and your career as a screenwriter is booming. I think you can learn from thatdy. You can have Julian and Winston at the same time. Because she was holding the coffee mug, Emelia turned on the speaker to y the voice message. After listening to Nina say those brazen words, Emelia raised her head and saw Julian standing on the balcony with a gloomy face, staring at her. His gaze seemed to be able to freeze her. Obviously, the good idea that Nina had offered was heard by Julian. Chapter 266 Don’t Flatter Yourself Emelia was instantly stunned. How could she have thought that Julian would juste out and hear Ninas words? She was too careless. The delicious coffee and warm sunshine made herpletely forget that the person next door was Julian. Well When she came to her senses, she forced a smile and tried to exin. With his hands already supporting himself against the railings of the balcony, he leapt over. Emelia was startled by his actions. Although Julian did several times before. But, this time, she was startled by his behavior. It was too dangerous! Although they were on the second floor. If he fell down, his arms and legs would be broken. Also, after knowing Julian for so many years, she had never known that he was so nimble. Although she knew that he had a good figure and a strong body, she had never seen him exercising before. Of course, she didnt know that Julian did boxing almost every day. He and Ezra, and the others had a special ce to practice boxing. On the one hand, it was for fitness, and on the other hand, it was for self-defense. With their status, they had offended a lot of people in the business world, so it was inevitable that someone would do something to them in private. Rather than spending a lot of money to hire a row of bodyguards to protect themselves, it was better to train himself to be a formidable fighter. Emelia naturally didnt know about this, and even very few people outside knew about it. You can have Julian and Winston at the same time? Julian gritted his teeth and repeated this sentence word by word, then leaned over to approach Emelia, trapping her between him and the chair. Emelia originally felt that it was a nice sunny day, but when he approached, his body had blocked the sunlight. It had be gloomy: gloomy day, Julians gloomy face.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Emelia had to admit that Julian was being too intimidating. For some reason, she started to feel guilty under his intense gaze. She quickly exined, That was just a joke Nina made. Im not that kind of person. Julian didnt listen to her exnation at all. She is your best friend. She must be the one who knows you best. The implication was that she thought so in her heart. Emelia felt that she was innocent. Nina only knew how to talk nonsense all day long. If Nina were to do such a thing by herself, she would definitely be afraid. She even had to rify some scandals with those male stars as soon as possible, for fear that Cameron Dauster would know it. However, Julian didnt understand Nina at all. He only believed what he had heard, which made Emelia very passive. She was on her period and thus became quite touchy. Now that Julian was provoking her like this, she raised her pretty face and snapped, Even if I want to have both of you, so what? Weve already agreed that we are merely sex partners. Its none of your business who Ill give my heart to, right? Emelias destructive words really pissed Julian off. He was so enraged that he couldnt even utter a word. He gritted his teeth and red at her as if he wanted to eat her alive. Seeing this, Emelia quickly pushed him hard. While he was so angry, she got up and rushed into the bedroom. She also locked the bedroom door. The sun was gone, and she stopped drinking coffee. Julian came to his senses and realized that he had been rejected. He was so angry that he raised his hand and pinched his forehead hard. He had never known that a person as gentle as Emelia would be so angry. Now, he found that the gentler a person was, the better she was at making people angry. She walked over, raised her hand, and knocked on the door of her balcony. He said in a cold voice, Open the door. No. Emelia shook her head like a rattle. Unless you promise not to mention this again. She couldnt do such a thing, so she didnt want him to mention it again. Julian gritted his teeth. Are you sure you wont open it? Julian! Emelia was extremely dissatisfied. Dont talk to me in such a threatening tone. Julian was stunned by her sudden anxious look, and then all his anger slowly died out. He almost forgot that he was no longer the same as before. At that time, he could make herpromise unconditionally with just one look, but now he had to see her face. Im sorry. He apologized without thinking, but still exined himself. I just heard that, so I couldnt control my emotions for a while. Open the door for me. I promise I wont make trouble for you. The more Julian spoke, the less he lost his temper. His request now was to open the door and let him in. His dissatisfaction could be settled after her period was over. If he couldnt vent his anger once, it would take a few more times to reduce it. Seeing that his attitude was sincere and that he was only wearing pajamas, Emelia thought for a while and finally opened the door for him. If she knew that Julian was thinking about the ways to punish and torture her, she would never open the door for him. As soon as Julian entered the door, he held her in his arms and said, Its so cold. Emelia hadnt expected that he would have entered her house again soon. Letting him hug, Emelia thought of the dangerous action of climbing over the wall and couldnt help saying, Youre not allowed to climb over the wall again in the future. Its too dangerous. Julian let go of her and looked down at her, asking, Are you worried about me? Emelia rolled her eyes. Dont tter yourself. I just dont want you to fall down identally one day. If you lose half of your body, youll have to rely on me to take care of you. Julian was speechless. He shouldnt have asked However, he took the opportunity to say, Then tell me the password of your home. The password is my birthday, but you definitely dont know, do you? Emelia said this self-deprecatingly, and then decided to tell him the password. Unexpectedly, Julian answered, January 10. Emelia was very surprised. How did you know? Julians expression was very solemn. Ive already said that Im seriously trying to get you back. In the past, he didnt know her preferences at all, and he didnt even know she was allergic to beef and mutton. But he put in a lot of efforts in learning and memorizing these things about Emelia. Before, he really didnt know her birthday. Back then when they were married and when it was his birthday, she would make a cake for him and then cook a table of his favorite dishes. But she had never mentioned her birthday, so naturally, she would not celebrate it. Chapter 267 Face-To-Face Battle In the past, when Emelia had celebrated his birthday, he had been moved as well. He had also thought of giving a present for her birthday. Butter, such a thought was wiped out by his damn pride. And he simply ignored her. At this moment, Julian realized how awkward and stupid he used to be. As long as he put down some of his damn pride in the past, he would not be in a situation where he chased his wife bitterly. Looking at the sincere look in Julians eyes, Emelia didnt know what to say, so she said oh and looked away. She slowly felt the sincerity in his words. Just as Julian was about to hug Emelia, her phone rang again. He was puzzled. She was just a screenwriter working at home, so how could she be busier than him? Every time when he wanted to do something, he would be interrupted by the phone call. Emelia pushed him away and walked over to take her phone. She didnt immediately pick it up, but instead frowned slightly. Julian walked over and took a look. He instantly recognized the caller number on her mobile phone. Emelia also knew that it was Yvonne. Julian simply snatched her phone and hung up. Ignore her. Emelia nced at him disapprovingly, thinking that he was nosy. She was about to answer the phone when she wanted to see what Yvonne would do next. Julian, who was despised, was speechless. He hung up Yvonnes phone for her. Was he wrong? Why did he feel that everything he did in front of her was wrong? The phone rang again, Emelia picked it up. Yvonne smiled on the phone and said, Emelia, long time no see. Of course, Yvonnes smile was very fake. Emelia also pretended to be calm and collected. Miss Sullivan, long time no see. Yvonne said, Well, isnt this the little princess of the Longerich Family? I have a few good sisters who asked me to make appointments with you. They want to get to know you. It was not difficult to hear that Yvonne was gnashing her teeth when she said these words, especially when she said that Emelia was the little princess of the Longerich Family. She wanted to bite her teeth into pieces. Emelia continued to reply nonchntly, Is that so? Yvonne asked again, Its a simple favor. You wont reject it, will you? Yvonne didnt hear what Emelia was saying. Instead, she heard a familiar voice. It was from Julian. The mans tone was full of disgust. What are you talking to her about? Hang up. Yvonne was so angry that she clenched her phone tightly. Only then did she control herself to hold on the phone. Julian stayed with Emelia right now, he was definitely at her house. What was the rtionship between the two of them? Could it be that they were once more together? Julians disdain towards her and his words of protection towards Emelia hurt Emelias self-esteem. She used to be Julians real girlfriend, and she was the woman he was going to marry. She should be the one he cared about! Why was he staying with Emelia now?! But when she thought of the reason why she had called Emelia today, she suppressed the unwillingness and anger in her heart. At this time, she heard Emelias voice on the phone. Okay, you can set the time. Emelias brisk tone surprised Emelia. She thought that Emelia would definitely not agree to her invitation. After all, their rtionship wasparable to that of enemies. However, she soon calmed down and said with a mocking smile in her eyes, Then tonight. Yeah. Emelia still agreed readily. Emelia told Emelia the time and ce, and the two hung up the phone. Julian immediately asked, You clearly know that shes up to no good, so why are you still going to attend the meeting? From Julians point of view, Emelia shouldnt have picked up Emelias call. What good news can Emelia have with me? She guessed that he was up to something sinister to deal with her. Emelia smiled as though nothing had happened. I just want to see what other tricks she can y. Moreover, even if I dont provoke her, she still doesnt intend to stop fighting. In that case, Ill confront her openly. Its hard to say who will win or lose. Emelia didnt like any kinds of fights. She had thought that she and Yvonne would leave each other alone in the future. She hadnt expected that Yvonne would still contact her. Instead of escaping from Yvonne, she might as well have an ultimate fight with her. Besides, she now had the confidence to fight against Yvonne, didnt she? She had a well-off family background, thriving career, and Julians so-called love. Julian looked at Emelia in surprise. He hadnt expected her to be so calm in the face of Yvonnes invitation. Seeing his surprise, Emelia tilted her head and smiled at him. Whats wrong? Do you think Im being very aggressive now? No. Julian immediately chose to deny it and looked at her with hesitation. He wanted to say that, if she had had the courage to fight against Yvonne back then, maybe he could have seen through Yvonnes fakeness sooner.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Unfortunately, one cant go back in time. Then Ill go with you tonight. Julian was definitely worried about Emelia for going to see Yvonne alone. Emelia shook her head in refusal. No need. If you go with me, they will think that I win because of you. Its boring. Once again, Julian was unceremoniously despised, but he still rushed to say, Then let Maisie apany you, she is very good at martial arts. Emelia refused again. Its fine. Ill call Nina to apany me. Ninas fighting skills were not bad either. The reason why Emelia did not allow Maisie to apany her was because Maisie was Julians trusted follower. If Emelia blurted out something unpleasant to the ear, Maisie would definitely report to Julian. Speaking of Maisie, Emelia said to Julian with concern, I feel that Maisie is into Ezra, and Ezra probably likes Maisie too, but hes such a yboy. Im afraid that Maisie will get hurt. Emelia had wanted to talk about this with Julian, but there was no right time before. Ezra was a good friend, but he was not a good man for a woman. Julian said lightly, Dont worry, Ill keep an eye on him. Although Julian was very confident in his words, hepletely forgot that he wouldnt be able to stop Maisie if she wanted to fall in love. Chapter 268 Yvonne Didn’t See That Coming Emelia then called Nina and told her that Yvonne had invited her to dinner. Without saying a word, Nina agreed to go with her. Nina had never been afraid of trouble. When she heard that Emelia was going to confront Yvonne, how could she not go and watch the show? However, Nina was a bit confused and said, I dont quite understand. With her current situation, what else can she do against you? Her family background is not as good as yours, her career is not as good as yours, and her appearance is not as good as yours. Why would she invite you to a dinner party? Nina scolded Yvonne severely. Emelia said casually, Who knows? Well do whatever we can. The reason why Emelia was so calm was that she thought that no matter what Yvonne did, whether she could take it or not, there was nothing to care about. In other words, she was much more confident. Yvonnes actions did not affect her mood at all. Nina praised her calmness and then said, By the way, put on the ruby essories your grandmother gave you tonight. Emelia was speechless. Why was Nina more serious than her?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nina continued, Really? Listen to me, you must wear it. Its best if you put it all on. Emelia was a little speechless. If she put on all her essories, she was afraid of being robbed halfway. Its so beautiful! Really, even I, a woman, would sumb to you. Ninas words sounded a bit unreliable, but she was sincerely praising Emelia. The Longerich family had held a grand engagement banquet for Emelia in the capitalst time, and everyone knew it. At that time, Emelia was wearing a crescent-shaped white cheongsam and a ruby earring decorated with stars. Nina had never liked jewelry like this. She always felt that it was old-fashioned and was not suitable for young girls. However, after seeing Emelia wear the green gemstone and ruby again, Nina felt she was very much fond of it. Emelia hesitated. Theres no need for us to dress so formally tonight. Is it appropriate to wear such a luxurious piece of jewelry? Emelia felt that there was no need for her to dress up in such a grand manner tonight for Yvonne and the others were not very important people. Most importantly, she was in her period and was afraid of the cold. Besides, the weather was so cold that she wanted to dress up a little warmer. Nina tried to persuade her. No, no, no, how can you not dress yourself up properly when you meet enemies? You have to be bright and beautiful, to the point where even a single strand of hair is more exquisite than hers. Emelia thought for a moment and said, Okay, Ill listen to you. Then Ill wear a ne. Emelia also liked the ruby ne very much. She nned to put on her ck wool dress again, which was warm and beautiful. After ending the call with Nina, Emelia saw Julian, who was standing to the side, warn her with a frown, If anything happens, you must call me as soon as possible. Emelia responded. He seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, Dont y any tricks next door. If he wanted to win, Emelia only wanted to win by herself. Julian, who had been despised again, silently looked away and said nothing. He waited in the car outside. In the evening, Nina was off work early. After packing up, she left with Emelia. She refused Julians kind intention to drive her to the dinner ce. After Ninas car drove away, Ninained, Why Julian is quite sad? Just now, Julian watched their car until it was out of his sight. Emelia said. Dont even mention it. Hes been wearing this expression all day long. She ignored him, then he wouldin her at once. Nina sighed again, I feel that Julian who was fierce and callous before has changed to a docile and harmless man. Emelia touched her forehead. Your adjectives She really didnt have the strength to say anything. Nina herself alsoughed out loud. She always felt that she had understood Julian, because no matter whether it was like the big wolf or the big golden dog, they were all not good. About ten minutes after Ninas car left, Julian got into his own car and follow behind. He went to the restaurant Emelia was going to. He swore that if Yvonne dared to hurt Emelia this time, he would definitely destroy her and Randolph. He had already sent people to investigate Randolphs boss. Didnt Randolph rely on his strong backer to bully others? Well, he would take down whoever was behind Randolph first. Originally, Julian was fighting alone, but now with the power of Vincent and the Longerich Family in the Capital, it should not be difficult for him to defeat them. Emelia and Nina stepped into the dining room and immediately saw the piano in the middle of the dining room. Emelia and Nina looked at each other and understood. It seemed that the purpose of Yvonnes meeting with Emelia tonight was to embarrass Emelia in front of a famousdy in Riverside City. Yvonne probably wanted Emelia to show off her talent in ying the piano because she felt that Emelia had been raised in the Jones family and had no conditions to learn the piano. When Emelia was a child, he did not learn piano, nor had she received any education from any nobledy, but that did not mean that she could not y piano or dance. It seemed that Yvonne really didnt care about Emelia, so she didnt pay any attention to what she had done during the past three years. Maybe Yvonne only regarded Emelia as a pure housewife who walked around the stove every day. What Yvonne didnt know was that Emelia had learned a full set of social etiquette in the past three years, as well as some skills that she might use in social activities in the future. Such as, piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, dance, and many other social skills and etiquette. Last time at the banquet in the Capital, Emelia and Vincents opening dance had amazed everyone. However, the media did not report this, so Yvonne knew nothing about it. This was all thanks to Grandpa. Grandpa truly liked Emelia, and he wholeheartedly treated her as his daughter. Grandpa believed that although Julian didnt like her, after a long period of time, he would definitely fall in love with her. Later on, she would have to apany him on all sorts of asions. So, grandpa had specially instructed her to learn social skills and etiquette. However, in the past three years, she had never had the chance to show off her abilities. Emelia had also learned very hard, because at that time, she had only wanted to please him, so she had put in a lot of effort, only hoping that she could match him. Chapter 269 The Confrontation Having understood Yvonnes intentions, Emelia and Nina calmly walking into the dining room. Yvonne had booked the restaurant today, but she had invited all the socialites she could invite in Riverside City. Looking from afar, the restaurant was crowded. After Emelia and Nina entered, Yvonne walked out with a graceful smile on her face. You two are reallyte. Yvonne was wearing a red dress, which was beautiful. Fortunately, she turned on the air conditioner in the restaurant, so it was not very cold. Yvonne admitted that her outfit tonight was the most outstanding among the socialites. She had waited a long time to get this dress, so she deliberately wore it on tonights asion to suppress Emelia in appearance. Aftering here, the others surrounded her and praised her. They all said that she was beautiful and elegant. She was very proud. However, when she saw the ruby ne on Emelias neck, all her pride was instantly shattered into dust. How could she have forgotten? Emelia had two sets of luxurious jewelry, a set of emeralds and a set of rubies. A few days ago, Emelia showed up with a ruby earring on her wedding banquet. This set of ruby jewelry was very valuable. At that time, Yvonne was so jealous that she almost went crazy. She thought that she had a lot of valuable jewelry, but after seeing the price of these two sets of jewelry, her jewelry couldnt evenpare to Emelias. In addition, Emelias jewelry was very valuable,pletely different from what she had. Yvonne stared at Emelias ne, gnashing her teeth. Ninas beautiful eyes curved into a smile as she said to Yvonne, Miss Sullivan, you look so beautiful tonight. Ninas words were obviously sarcastic. She purposely mocked Yvonne. Yvonne was furious, but she could only force a smile and say, Thank you, Nina. You are also very beautiful. Ordinary people dont dare to stand by your side. On the other hand, Yvonne was secretly mocking Emelias appearance for beingpared to Ninas. After that, she deliberately looked at Emelia and asked, Dont you think so, Miss Jones? With a faint smile, Emelia nodded indifferently. Ninas looks have always been more beautiful than anyone else. Nina was fawning over Emelia and Emelia praised Emelia in return. However, in the face of Yvonnes mockery, Emelias words didnt seem to have any offensive power. Yvonne thought that Emelia would be easy to deal with. Just as she was about to smile smugly, Emelia said generously, Everyone has their own preference. Some people like Ninas gorgeousness, and some like the gentle and elegant beauties. Of course, the word beautiful beauty referred to Emelia herself. Although Emelia had never been the kind of person who was full of confidence, now that she was facing an enemy, she had the courage to say so. Emelias words made Yvonne choke, because Emelia almost said that she loved a beautiful woman like her. Just as Yvonne was about to die of anger, Nina nodded and said, Sure, everyone has their own taste and preference. Naturally, someone loves a beauty like Miss Sullivan. I heard that Mr. Fleming Jr. of GamPix is pursuing you recently. Shut up! Yvonne couldnt stand it anymore. He had a bad reputation. If Quincy Lee was like the female version of Caroline Hughes, who indulged themselves in lust, then this Mr. Fleming Junior, aka Matt Fleming, was more like a lecherous pervert with all those kinks. He had harassed Yvonne before, but at that time, she had rumors with Julian. He dared not provoke Julian, so he didnt do anything to her. Now that she had nothing to do with Julian, he became unscrupulous and harassed her all day long. Yvonne was extremely annoyed. Although her father, Randolph, was also a very prestigious person in Riverside City and he did not dare to do anything to her, but when she thought of her name being connected to this man, she felt extremely disgusted and wished she could kill him. Nina deliberately said that Matt Fleming was after her, which indirectly mocked that she was only worthy of being chased by such a filthy man. It would be strange if Yvonne was not annoyed! Nina asked innocently, Whats wrong? Yvonne red at Nina hatefully, almost biting her teeth into pieces. Fortunately, at this time, someone else came over and broke the tense atmosphere between them. Why dont you go in? The woman who spoke looked gentle and easy to get along with. Emelia recognized her. She was quite famous in Riverside City. As for why she knew her, it was because Nina had helped her learn about these people in advance. She didnt know where Nina had gotten these peoples names and photos, and she remembered them all. Emelia had now epted her identity as the daughter of the Longerich Family. She also knew that many social interactions. Although Vincent said that she didnt need to deal with these things, she had to know these things. Therefore, Emelia nodded to the woman with a smile. The woman smiled at her and then introduced herself. Hello, Im Sydney Berman. After that, she reached out her hand to her. Emelia naturally shook her hand politely, and then introduced herself. Hello, Im Emelia Jones. Yvonne was extremely dissatisfied with Sydneys initiative to greet Emelia. She was the host of this banquet. Shouldnt she wait for the host to introduce her? The two of them walked past her and started chatting. Yvonne always thought that she had a good rtionship with others, and she was the center of all the socialites. Everyone should focus on her, but in fact, there were many people who hated her. Under Yvonnes unpleasant expression, Sydney, Emelia, and Nina finished their greetings. Yvonne could only grit her teeth and bring them into the dining room. This time, Yvonne had learned her lesson. After taking the two of them in, she quickly introduced them one by one in order to highlight her high position. Emelia and Nina greeted everyone with a generous and decent smile. Only then did a group of people sit down.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The seats were arranged with three long tables, which were full of socialites. As soon as she sat down, ady next to Emelia clicked her tongue and praised her ne. Miss Jones, your ne is so beautiful. I only saw its bright appearance on the auction website before, but I didnt expect to see it today. I really liked it. Emelia smiled and said Thank you. Yvonne red at the speaker in the main seat, her heart filled with contempt. These people were really snobbish. When she first came here, they were fawning over her, and now they were fawning on Emelia. Chapter 270 Scumbag and Slut Although Yvonne was annoyed, she managed to endure it. She couldnt help butugh at the thought of letting Emelia make a mistaketer. Emelia, although you were the daughter of the Longerich Family, you dont have the talent that a nobledy should have. Apart from writing a story and being a screenwriter, what other strengths did she have? As for her, she learned dance at the age of four and yed the piano at the age of seven. She had never failed for so many years. Otherwise, she would not have dared to venture into the entertainment industry at that time. The dinner began. A group of women were eating and chatting. The scene was very hot. Although it was a hot conversation, it was inevitable that everyones words would secretly reveal all kinds of unting. Emelia resisted the irritation in her heart. While eating, she emptied her brain. As expected, she still had to be with her best friends in order to befortable and natural. She would never participate in such a so-called gathering again. Although she was from the Longerich Family, she had lived in an ordinary environment since she was a child, so she should continue to be an ordinary person. There was no need to change or cater to anyone. Sydney took advantage of the time when everyone was toasting each other toe over and whispered to Nina, Did Yvonne deliberately organize this dinner today? Sydney didnt know about the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. She only thought that Yvonne was going to make things difficult for Nina. After all, Yvonne used to be the famous in the entertainment industry and had a lot of conflict with Nina. Nina smiled. Its not for me, its for Emelia. she wants Emelia to make fool of herself. Sydney looked at Emelia in surprise and asked, How did you offend her? Emelia did not intend to say anything more. She just smiled and said, Its a long story. Its been a long time. Sydney seemed to understand. It must be because you are now a famous person in Riverside City and have stolen her spotlight, so she doesnt like you. Sydney smiled again and said, You dont know, do you? After you were publicly announced to be the daughter of the Longerich Family, many young talents in Riverside City like you very much. I heard from my husband that many people have secretly want your contact information. Facing her words, Emelia didnt know what to say for a moment. On the other hand, Nina slowly spoke up for Emelia. There are too many people who overestimate themselves. That Quincy Lee is the best example. Sydney took pleasure in Quincy Lees incident and said, Yes, yes, after that incident, the others also stopped. They didnt dare to do it again. The Longerich Family is really protective of you. The outside world didnt know that Julian was the one who dealt with Quincy Lee. They only thought that Quincy Lee said that he wanted to be the son-inw of the Longerich Family. Emelia and Nina tacitly didnt say anything else. Sydney also returned to her seat. Since Yvonne had set up this game, there must be a few people around her who had a good rtionship with her. They were more like Yvonnes minions than best friends. A woman on Yvonnes left said directly to Emelia, Emelia, I heard that youve divorced? As soon as her voice fell, the originally noisy restaurant suddenly quieted down. It could be seen that everyone was waiting for a good show. Most people wanted to see Emelia make a mistake. After all, divorce was not a glorious thing. If someone said it on such an asion, everyone would think that Emelia would be ashamed. Unexpectedly, Emelia replied frankly, Yes, weve been divorced for more than a year. Weve been exposed before, so theres nothing to hide. The women beside Yvonne immediately revealed looks of disdain, but Emelia didnt care about them. Seeing that Emelia had not been mocked by their expressions, those women were a little annoyed. The woman who had just mentioned Emelias divorce deliberately said, Why divorce? Does your husband not like you? Yes, he really doesnt love me. Emelia responded generously again, but then she added a string of words, But when our marriage broke down, there were all kinds of mistresses outside who ruined it. That woman even gave me a picture of her pregnancy. Later, I learned that my ex-husband didnt touch her. The others were listening to the gossip excitedly, but when they heard thest sentence, they couldnt helpughing. This woman thinks too highly of herself. Even if her husband didnt touch her, she could still make up a pregnant woman? What kind of mistress is this? Its too embarrassing! Oh no, Im going tough to death. That so-called mistress! Only God knew how ugly Yvonnes face was. Her face turned purple and red, she felt embarrassed and angry. It was she who had asked the people around her to deliberately mention Emelias divorce because she wanted Emelia to be ridiculed. She did not expect that the person who had been ridiculed was her! Although those people didnt know that she was the mistress, she knew clearly that Emelia was deliberately making fool of her. She was grumpy. Its better to divorce than keep a man who doesnt care about himself. After saying that, Emelias gaze fell on the woman who had deliberately mentioned her divorce. He chuckled and asked her, Dont you agree? Because she had prepared in advance, Emelia knew that this womans husband already had a mistress outside, and there was more than one. However, she had been suppressing her anger and turning a blind eye.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This time, Emelia deliberately said this because she wanted to poke at her sadness. Isnt she willing to show off for Yvonne? Now that she has provoked me, Ill see how she can still be smug. Sure enough, the womans face also turned pale for a while. She gritted her teeth and could not say a word. At this time, Sydney said lightly, You are really a jerk and a bitch. You will die of a terrible death. Sydney seemed to be scolding Emelias ex-husband and his mistress, but she also nced at Yvonne, who was sitting at the head of the table. It was obvious that she was a smart person. She had already seen that the mistress that Emelia mentioned had something to do with Yvonne. Her words made Yvonne so angry that she jumped up from her seat and tore her apart. But she also knew that she would expose herself to be the third party who had been scolded, so she could only endure these unpleasant words. At this time, Nina answered in time, Isnt that right? I heard that mistress is hard time now. Not only did she fail to get Emelias ex-husband, but she was also exposed because of her dirty deeds. Emelias ex-husband taught her a lesson. Right now, she hates the mistress to the extreme. The mistresss reputation and career are gone. She can only hide in the dark. After Nina finished speaking, she rolled her eyes, which made Yvonne so angry. Since when had she been so miserable? She was living a better life than anyone else! Chapter 271 Acting After Nina finished speaking, the crowd immediately started discussing amongst themselves. She deserves it. Emelia is now a member of the Longerich family. Her ex-husband must have regretted it, right? I really want to know who that shameless mistress is. This is so funny. Nina nced at Yvonne. Seeing that she was very angry but had to pretend to be calm, she felt too happy. She loved to see plots of exposing tricks made by bad people. Yvonne shot herself in the foot. Emelias mood was as good as hers, and her smile became even brighter. She looked not as embarrassed as Yvonne had imagined. Nina continued to expose more details that made Yvonne even more embarrassed. The most ironic thing is that Emelias ex-husband only learned of her excellence after the divorce. Right now, hes desperately pursuing Emelia and asking her for a second marriage. Everyone was very surprised. Really? Is there such a thing? I think the news has reported that Emelias ex-husbands family background is also very good. He hasnt married anyone for such a long time after their divorce? She meant that a man like Emelias ex-husband must not be shortage of women. If they divorced, there must be many women willing to be his wife. She did not expect that his ex-husband would pursue Emelia again. Nina pretended to be mysterious and said, Do you know how much her ex-husband is trying to please her? Everyone knows that her ex-husbands family background is very good. In the past, he was served by others and didnt do any housework. Now, hes learning how to cook for Emelia. Everyone was stunned. Julian was learning to cook for Emelia? Yvonne was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. How was this possible? Julian was such a proud and noble young master. How could he cook? Everyone eximed in surprise. Emelia didnt say anything and slowly ate the food in front of her. She and Nina really had a tacit understanding. Nina knew that it was hard for her to show off her, so she spoke up for her. After everyone sighed, someone asked Emelia, Your ex-husband is chasing you so sincerely. Will you reconcile with him?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emelia smiled and replied, No. Right now, Im focused on my career. Emelia didnt lie. She just answered the question truthfully, but judging from her calm attitude, she didnt seem to take Julians hard work seriously at all. Yvonne gnashed her teeth in hatred. Yvonne tried her best to please Julian, but she didnt get any response from him. But Emelia hadpletely ignored the sincerity of Julian. How could she be so arrogant! Yvonne felt like she was about to cry from anger. Emelia was too hateful. She had never imagined that Julian would be so humble for Emelia. In the past, he hadnt even wanted to look at Emelia at all. But now, he had let go of his pride and gone all out to curry favor with her. Did he still love his dignity? After Emelia finished speaking, Sydney said to her, I didnt expect that although you seem mild, you can actually be so decisive in giving up such an excellent man. But I think you dontck excellent suitors now. You are the daughter of the Longerich family. Your families must have introduced a lot of excellent gentlemen to you, right? Yes. Emelia thought of Winston Hopkins, whom Vincent eagerly wanted to rmend to her. For a moment, she also felt a little annoyed. She thought that she should do a work n in advance, a n on where and when to take him to y when he came. Nina smiled happily. Mr. Longerich introduced an excellent gentleman to her. Helle to Emelia in a few days. If there are reporters taking photos of them, this will definitely be on the headlines again. Wait and see how outstanding that gentleman is. Im already interested in him. Emelia nced at Nina in annoyance. Was lying really good? What did she mean by Im already interested in him? She only cared about Cameron Dauster. In addition, Emelia didnt quite understand why Nina had told them about Winstons arrival, and how Nina had predicted that it would be on the news. She was truly afraid of being a trending topic on Twitter. Nina whispered to her, You are now a big-time celeb, and Winston is also a man in the limelight. You two could be on the news at any time. I want to make Yvonne angry and make those clowns who want tough at you jealous. Sure enough, Yvonne was embarrassed again. Some of the others didnt look very happy and almost stopped smiling. It was impossible for somebody not to be jealous of what Emelia possessed. Yvonne was particrly jealous of Emelia because of Julian, but even if the others didnt have any grudges against Emelia before, they were still very jealous of her, because some people just couldnt bear to see others better than themselves, and couldnt bear to see others have possessed more than themselves. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many peopleing to the party tonight. Among these so-called nobledies, some really wanted to make friends with Emelia so that they could get closer to the Longerich family, such as Sydney. There were also some people who came purely to see how would Emelia be embarrassed, or to see Emelia and Yvonne get into a fight. Seeing that everyone was paying attention to Emelia, Yvonne gritted her teeth and signaled a woman beside her to think of another way to deal with Emelia. The woman said with a chuckle, Ladies and gentlemen. I hope you all have enjoyed a good meal. Youre probably looking for some fun now after dinner. I see a piano over there. What about I y a song to cheer you guys up. Everyone quickly apuded. She then turned to Emelia and said, Miss Jones, you are the star of tonights party. Ill y a song first to warm up. How about you y another songter? Emelia immediately looked a little flustered, and then she said in a somewhat resistant tone, Well, Id pass. In fact, Emelia was pretending to be flustered. She didnt want to do this, but Nina insisted that she should do a bit of acting. Sometimes, to have an actor friend meant that you might get dragged into a show as well. Nina told her that if Yvonne or herckeys invited her to y the piano or dance, she should pretend to be very flustered and refuse their request, as if she could do nothing, which made them feel very proud. Then when she was forced to y, she would make a grand plot-twist. Only in this way could those bitches be really embarrassed and bbergasted to their asses. At first, Emelia disagreed. She was a screenwriter, not an actress. Her acting skills were really poor. It didnt matter if it was just a simple y, but this y was quiteplicated Nina did not agree and forced her to put on a show. She had no choice but topromise. Therefore, at this moment, she pretended to be resistant and uneasy. Yvonne and her attendant immediately felt very proud when they saw it. They became more and more sure that Emelia could not y the piano. Some of the others wanted to watch the fun, while others wanted tough at her. None of them spoke. The woman ignored Emelias refusal. Oh, youre one of the Longerichs. Dont be so humble. Ill As she spoke, she stood up and gracefully walked towards the piano, holding the hem of her skirt. Chapter 272 Plot Twist Sydney walked over and asked Emelia worriedly, Did they deliberately make things difficult for you? Emelia gently blinked at Sydney. Sydney immediately understood what she meant. Did she meant that Yvonnes little trick was going to fail again? Sydney didnt ask any more questions. She gently patted Emelias shoulder. To outsiders, she seemed to beforting the flustered Emelia. In fact, it meant, Im looking forward to it. After the woman finished her song, everyone apuded and then looked at Emelia. Emelia stood up uneasily and clenched her fists. These details were all taught by Nina. She was so serious, as if she was a director telling an actor what to do. Emelia just followed Ninas teaching and walked to the piano under the gazes of everyone who were either expectant or looking for a joke. Emelia has fair skin, and her ck wool skirt made her look even more beautiful. She sat in front of the piano, looking particrly graceful. With the dazzling ruby ne around her neck, even if she didnt do anything, no one could look away.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yvonne stood up with her arms crossed, her eyes fixed on Emelia in front of the piano, waiting for her to make a fool of herself. Although she had booked the whole ce tonight, she had also arranged someone to take photos in the corner. As long as Emelia made a mistake, Yvonne would try her best to bring her down This time, she was determined to shame Emelia in public. Unexpectedly, Emelias eyes suddenly became unusually bright after she sat down. She looked very confident. Yvonne had a bad feeling. With a smile, Emelia elegantly yed the piano. A smooth and pleasant tune instantly sounded in the quiet room. The beautiful melody stunned everyone present, including Yvonne. Emelia could y the piano? Seriously? And judging from her skills, it was obvious that she had received professional training. How could it be possible? Yvonne shook her head in disbelief and staggered back a few steps. She didnt believe that the elegant woman sitting in front of the piano was Emelia. She had clearly investigated it. Emelia had never learned piano before. Oliver didnt like Emelia at all. They didnt send Emelia to learn piano. Its lucky enough for Emelia to finish her school education But no matter how hard Yvonne couldnt believe it, Emelia was ying the piano easily and skillfully. Nina quietly walked to Yvonnes side and said with disdain, Miss Sullivan, youre too stupid. Even if Emelia didnt learn piano when she was a child, cant she learn itter? Yvonne gritted her teeth and red at her. You two pretended just now? Emelia looked so uneasy just now, which made her expect a mistake made by Emelia. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Emelia attracted everyones attention, as if she was ying a piano solo concert. Nina nodded and admitted. Thats right. Hows our acting skill, Miss Sullivan? Yvonne was pissed off by Ninas smirking. When she recalled how Nina had mocked her for being stupid, she only wanted to kill Nina. Nina continued, Actually, its Julians merit that Emelia can y the piano so well. If it werent for him, Emelia wouldnt have been learning these things day and night. If these words had been said in the past, Yvonne would have looked down on Emelias humble. But now that her situation with Emelia had changed, Yvonne felt that it was extremely ironic. She red fiercely at the elegant and eye-catching Emelia on the stage. She was so angry to tears by Emelia and Nina. One of them was calm while the other was ruthless. Emelia yed the piano quietly while Nina satirized her sharply. Yvonne understood that all her ns had failed again tonight. However, Nina didnt stop mocking her. Yvonne, why cant you give up? What do you have topete with Emelia now? The fact is that Julian loves her and you, youll losepletely! Ninas words rendered Yvonne useless. Yvonne turned her head and red at Nina. Nina was not afraid at all. She narrowed her eyes and warned her in a low voice, Guess, if you hurt Emelia, will Julian kill your entire family? In the end, Nina said, Your father is really unlucky to have a daughter like you. Look at what youve done to your father. Yvonne couldnt stand it anymore and shouted, Shut up! Being said by Nina that she had implicated her father, and that her father was unlucky. Yvonne was going to die of anger. Yvonne had to admit that Nina really got a sharp tongue. Yvonnes roar attracted the attention of the others, so she had to suppress her anger. After teasing Yvonne, Nina returned to her seat with satisfaction and enjoyed the melodious piano music. After Nina left, one of Yvonnesckeys came over and asked her in a low voice, Eve, what should we do now? How can Emelia y the piano? Is our dance going to continue? Originally, they had arranged for a dance party to be heldter on. They thought that Emelia probably wouldnt be able to dance, so they could embarrass her again. However, judging from Ninas words just now, Emelia definitely knew how to dance. Yvonne could only grit her teeth and say, No. The party will over after she finishes ying. Forget it! You entertain the guests here. Im leaving now. Yvonne left angrily in her high heels. Her plot had been fell. How could Yvonne be in the mood to continue this so-called party? Seeing that Yvonne had left, Nina smiled more proudly. Yvonne wanted to embarrass Emelia tonight, but she didnt expect that she would leave in disgrace in the end. What a happy thing! Yvonne walked out of the restaurant. She wanted to take her car, but when she looked up, she saw Julians ck car parked on the side of the road. From the half-open car window, one could see the mans well-defined profile. He was handsome and elegant, smoking while making the phone call, looking so dashing and sexy. Yvonne immediately felt very unwilling. Gritting her teeth, she walked towards the car. Back then, she had agreed to break up with her foreign boyfriend and go back to the country to get close to Julian not only because he was rich, but also because he was handsome and charismatic. If it werent for the thought of pretending to be a reserved and dignifieddy in front of him, she would have sex with him long ago. See how she ended up now Yvonne gritted her teeth as she walked. She regretted being too reserved back then. If she had had sex with him, she might have been less obsessed with him now. Women, like men, always crave for things they cannot get. Chapter 273 You’ll Regret It Yvonne walked to Julians car, bent down, and knocked on the window. Her red dress was deep V-neck, so she deliberately bent her waist very low to show her cleavage. She had always been confident in her figure. Which man wasnt lecherous? Therefore, Yvonne believed that her good figure would definitely attract Julians attention. Unexpectedly, Julian hung up the phone and rolled down the window. He didnt even look at her and only said coldly, Piss off! When had Yvonne ever been humiliated like this? She was so angry that she almost fainted. Julian Hughes! Yvonne stomped her feet and red at the person in the car. Only then did Julian turn his headzily to look at her with disgust. The words he said were even harsher. Judging from your embarrassed look, you must have been defeated by Emelia, right? Yvonne was about to cry from anger. Yvonne felt that ever since she had fallen out with Julian, he hadpletely changed. Although he used to be a little cold, he had never said anything unpleasant to her. But now, he became cold and merciless, mean and vicious, like a demon from hell, which always made her feel very embarrassed. Julian frowned and warned impatiently, Why not leaving? Or do you want to experience the feeling of being beaten in person? He meant that if she didnt go, he would get out and p her in the face. You will regret for this today! After saying that, Yvonne ran away in tears.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the past, she had expected to be with Julian again. But after tonight, she didnt expect to be with him anymore, because he would be her enemy from now on. She hated him so much that she gnashed her teeth. And Emelia, she hated them so much! Julian couldnt be bothered to pay attention to Yvonnes vicious words. When he defeated Randolph and his supporters, Yvonne would be nothing. What ability did she have to go against them? Originally, he didnt want to be so cruel and merciless, but Randolph and Yvonne kept making trouble, especially when Randolph threatened him with his parents scandal. He couldnt bear it. Because of the exposure of Gerhard and his wifes past, the Hughes Groups reputation greatly deduced. Several projects that he had originally thought highly of were also stopped. He did not care about the money and projects that he had lost. If he lost money, he could earn money again. If he lost the projects, he could find another. What he cared about was that despicable people like Randolph could never stay here. After Emelia finished her song, everyone immediately gave her a warm round of apuse. Sydney said with a smile, I didnt expect you to y the piano so well. You can hold a concert. Emelia said humbly, Im ttered. Im an amateur. Sydney said seriously, You know, Im not joking. Anyone who knew piano could tell that Emelia yed very well. Emelia smiled faintly and didnt say anything else. Because she had never learned piano since she was a child, she had hired a tutor to teach her how to y the piano. At that time, Emelia had been very nervous. Fortunately, she had a little talent, and she had made rapid progress in learning. Even her piano teacher couldnt stop praising her and even advised her to take the certificate. However, Emelia only wanted to be a screenwriter and write a story, so she didnt participate in those exams. She didnt expect that one day she would win glory for herself by ying the piano. Nina walked towards her and waved her phone. You have a phone call. Emelia took the phone and saw that it was a call from Julian. She quickly walked to the side and picked it up. Yvonnes gone. When are youing out? Emelia was extremely surprised. She looked around the venue and did not see Yvonne. She asked in confusion, How did you know that she left? Julian thought for a moment and replied, Im at the door of the restaurant. Emelia was surprised again. Youre at the entrance of the restaurant? Yes. Julian said calmly, Im worried about you, so I followed you. Emelia didnt know what to say. This banquet had already begun for a long time. Had he been waiting outside? Ill go out right away. Yvonne was obviously pissed off. Since that was the case, there was no need for her and Nina to stay. She was really not used to such an asion. Get it. Julian replied. However, Emelia faltered, Um, why dont you drive the car a distance away? Nina and I will go and find you. Dont let others see us Julian was speechless. Obviously, he was despised again. But what else could he say? He could only obey. There is a path on the right side of the intersection ahead. Ill drive there and wait for you. Okay, see youter. Emelia hung up after agreeing. As expected, her best friend, Nina, had already said goodbye to those so-called socialites with the reason that Emelia was on her period and not feeling well. Emelia tacitly admitted this statement and said goodbye to them together with Nina. The two of them left hand in hand. Julian is waiting for us at the intersection ahead. After leaving the restaurant, Emelia told Nina. Holding her arm, Nina pursed her lips, and chuckled. He has fallen from a high and mighty CEO to a hiding driver. I wonder how he feels? Emelia had gotten used to Ninas constant gloating over Julian. I didnt expect him toe either. He said hed been waiting outside. You mean he was waiting outside all the time? Nina was extremely surprised, but then she sighed and said, I feel like he really cares about you. Emelia nodded. Thats why Im now calmly epting his kindness. Nina was surprised. What do you think? Emelia said, When we dont care about the results, we can ept many things. The implication was that she didnt care if she and Julian would eventually get married. Nina burst outughing. If he knew what you were thinking, he would probably be very, very angry. As the two of them spoke, they reached the intersection in front of them. Seeing Julians car, Emelia looked at his surroundings again. After making sure that there was no one else around, she pulled Nina and got into the car. As soon as Nina got in the car, she smiled and thanked Julian, Mr. Hughes, thank you for picking us up. Its nothing. Julian said while observing Emelia through the rearview mirror. He wanted to see if she would be unhappy because of Yvonnes trouble tonight. Is everything going well tonight? Although Emelia looked calm, he still asked worriedly. Nina answered this question on Emelias behalf. It went too smoothly. Nina then told Julian that Yvonne asked someone to public Emelias divorce. She also told him that Yvonne wanted to depreciate Emelia because she thought that Emelia couldnt y the piano. Julian pursed his lips as he drove. Yvonne had a death wish again and again. Chapter 274 Setting Up Another Trap Julian first sent Nina home, and then returned to the residence with Emelia. After getting out of the car, Emelia headed home, followed by Julian. Emelia chased him away in disdain. Go back to your home. Julian simply put his arms around her waist and whispered, Home is where youre in it. Once he got close to her, he would never want to be separated from her again, not even for a second. Emelia felt goosebumps rise from his words. She really couldnt stand his words. But before she could say anything, Julian added, Since you have told me the password of the house, I cane in at any time. What he said did make sense. Emelia was toozy to argue with him. After returning home, Emelia went to remove her makeup and change her clothes. When she stood in front of the mirror and took off the ruby ne, Julian hugged her from behind and kept getting closer to her. Emelia really couldnt stand it any longer. She looked at him in the mirror and lectured him. Julian, dont you feel tired of getting so close to me all day long? The man in the mirror put his chin on her shoulder and said without any embarrassment, No. Emelia sighed hard and said, Youre a man. Why are you clingier than a woman all day long? In a rtionship, shouldnt women be clingier? Why did he want to stay by her side all day long? Julian asked her seriously, Is there anyone who says that men cant be clingy? Emelia was a little speechless. Obviously, there was no rule that men could not be clingy, but she was not used to it. Julian hugged her tightly andined his friends, You dont know Phil. Hes even more clingy to his wife. Phil was indeed very obedient to his wife. He and Ezra hadughed at Phil a lot before, and he was even dissatisfied that Phil rarely came out to meet them since he got married. Unexpectedly, he was now like Phil. Im going to take a shower. Let me go. Emelia protested. Only then did Julian let go of her, but he stopped her from leaving and took out an exquisite small box from his pocket. After opening it, there was a bright diamond ring inside. The style was generous and simple, but the light of the diamond was dazzling. This is for you. As he spoke, he took out the ring and trying to put it on for Emelia. Emelia was so frightened that she quickly withdrew her hand. Why, why do you suddenly give me the ring? Moreover, he was going to put the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. It was the finger that for the wedding ring. Julian exined seriously, When I saw you receive the green gemstone jewelry from the Longerich family, I also wanted to give you something. So I asked my friend to help me buy this diamond and asked the designer to make a ring.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He would never admit that he had deliberately put it on her ring finger. Emelia refused the ring. I ept your kindness, but rings dont seem to be suitable for our rtionship. In her opinion, the first reason that a man gave a woman a ring was to propose, and the second was to get married. Or, a ring would be used as a token of love. But she was just physically rted to Julian now. It was not appropriate for him to give her such a valuable ring. Why not? I just want to give you some gifts. He simply ced the ring on the table next to Emelia, not allowing her to refuse. He emphasized again, The green gems and ruby jewelry that your grandma gave you are very valuable. They are not suitable for daily wear. But you can wear this one every day. In astonishment, Emelia grabbed the ring and handed it over to him. Do you think this diamond which is as big as a pigeon egg is suitable for daily wear? Emelia did not exaggerate at all. How could he say such a huge ring was suitable for daily life? Forget it. She was afraid itd be too heavy for her to lift her hand. She stuffed the ring back into Julians hand. I dont want it. Keep it yourself. After saying that, she pushed him away and went to the bathroom to take a shower. ncing at the diamond ring in her hand, Julian raised his hand and pinched his forehead in distress. Then he asked in the group of four, I give her a ring. Why doesnt she want it? Arthur said, A ring means you obviously have bad intentions. You should give her something else. If you give her the ring, she must think that you want to marry her. Ezra said, Its wrong if she wants it. Think about it. She hates you now. How could she ept the ring you gave her? And a gift like the ring itself is connotative. Julian didnt deny it. Because of the ambiguous meaning, I gave it to her. Winston wille in a few days. I want her to wear it. He did want to indirectly dere his sovereignty. Phil replied, A watched pot never boils. Ezra said, You might as well propose directly. Julian replied grumpily, She even wants to deny the rtionship between lovers. Do you think she can agree to my proposal now? The three of them were silent for a long time, and then they burst intough with great tacit understanding, unceremoniouslyughing at the sad Julian. Ezra said, Julian, it seems like the only way you can marry Emelia was that you letting Emelia get pregnant. Phil said, Way to go. Arthur said, Way to go. Julians mood worsened when he heard them rub it in. After being treated coldly by Julian outside the restaurant, Yvonne was so angry that she cried. Sheined it to Pris. Pris suggested, Didnt you say that Emelia used a dirty trick shamelessly to have sex with her ex-husband? Perhaps we can belittle her with this matter. We can use her of being a hypocritical bitch who clearly did it for her ex-husbands money, and she even said that she loved her ex-husband. Even now, Pris still didnt know that Emelias ex-husband was Julian. Yvonne had been hiding this secret in her heart and didnt tell Pris because she was afraid that Pris would know that Emelia had Julians support and would no longer be willing to deal with Emelia with her. Pris only knew that Emelias ex-husband was rich and thought that he was just a son of a wealthy family in Riverside City. Pris had never thought that Emelia had any rtionship with Julian, because in her eyes, Emelia was not worthy of Julian. Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, Ive been wanting to expose her for a long time. Shes always pretending to be noble, but in fact, her means are despicable and dirty. Pris nodded. Then Ill contact some inte trolls and use this to belittle her. Now everyone knows that she is the daughter of the Longerichs. If she is exposed to be a bitch who drugged her ex-husband to achieve her goal of having sex with him, Im afraid that the Longerich family will be shame too. Thats great. At the thought that Emelia would implicate the Longerich family, Yvonne felt even more relieved. The Longerich family spoiled Emelia too much, they deserved it! Emelia would disgrace them! Chapter 275 Act Without Permission Unexpectedly, after just one night, Emelia became a trending topic again. The title of the news was: The Ultimate Hypocrite, Emelia Jones. Her various sins were listed in the post, especially that in order to marry into the family of her ex-husband, she drugged her ex-husband and forced him to have sex with her, furthermore, she and her family shamelessly went to her ex-husbands house to make trouble. Her ex-husband had no choice but to marry her. The post also said that her ex-husband didnt love her, that was why she was so sad andined on her Twitter. After working hard to seduce her ex-husband for three years but failed in the end, she became dispirited and had to divorce. Finally, a conclusion was drawn that Emelia was a hypocritical bitch. She obviously wanted the power and money of her ex-husband, but she kept saying that she loved her ex-husband. In thements, many people were scolding her and saying that her marketing failed. She had originally wanted to build image of a beautiful youngdy from a rich family for herself, but now her cover was blown. She turned out to be a hypocritical bitch. Emelia wanted to roll her eyes. When did she start the marketing? Such titles of a beautiful youngdy from the rich family or a talented woman were all created by media reporters, but now they said that she wanted to do marketing for herself. However, she was already numb to thesements. After being the trending topic and being scolded so many times, she didnt feel angry now. What was she concerned about was whether these words would upset Vincent. Vincent must have seen the trending topic, but something strange was that Vincent did not call and ask about the details as soon as possible. There was only Emelia in the bedroom. Julian had left. She didnt know where he had gone. Last night, Emelia had wanted to drive him away from the guest room before she fell asleep, but Julian insisted on staying here, so she had no choice but let him stay. She got up and tidied up. When she went downstairs, Julian was in the kitchen. He was wearing a ck home suit and a pink apron around his waist. Looked a little funny. He was focusing on doing the sandwich with the sandwich machine. Although the scene was a little warm, Emelia was a little speechless. Was he really going to be her full-time chef? Seeing her came down stair, Julian smiled at her. Its time to eat soon. Thank you. Emelia was really not used to his tenderness, so she simply did not go into the kitchen but turned around and sat down at the dining table. She felt that she was not afraid of anything but that the love words from Julian, and his gentle smile. After cutting the sandwich, Julian took it out put down in front of Emelia, Ive already found someone to put a lid on the matter. Emelia was a little worried. If it was dealt with too quickly, I would be criticized for wielding power to whitewash myself. Julian didnt take it seriously and said, Yeah, so what? Emelia didnt know what to say to that. For some reason, Emelia didnt want to pay attention to him, so she simply lowered her head to eat. Julian sat opposite her and said, Your father has agreed to handle it. Emelia was extremely surprised. You contacted my dad? Julian said, To be exact, he contacted me first. Early in the morning, Vincent called him and seriously asked him how to deal with this matter. The reason why Vincent looked for him was that he was the ex-husband. You didnt tell my dad about our rtionship, did you? This was what Emelia was most worried about. Julian gritted his teeth and said, If I told him, do you think you can still sleep soundly until now? Emelia thought for a while and felt that he was right. If Vincent knew that she had had sex with Julian, he would be so angry that he would call her immediately. More than likely, he was already on the ne to Riverside City. Julian began to eat breakfast elegantly. By the way, he said to Emelia, You dont have to worry about this. Your father and I have alreadye up with a n. Emelia was curious. What n? You were framed by Oliver and his son. You had no choice but to have sex with me, so your father wanted them to rify. Even he himself felt a little awkward when Julian said these words. Back then, no matter how she tried to exin, he did not believe that she was innocent. Now, he admitted that she was also a victim. Emelia, on the other hand, had let go of the past. She was worried about something else. Can they agree? Oliver and his son might hate her guts now. After all, the main reason why they were in such a miserable situation was her. In particr, Vincent had punished them some time ago, which made them enter the hospital together. Julian remembered the father and son and said mockingly, How dare they disagree? It seemed that he wanted to reassure Emelia, so he said, Your father said that they were very willing. Emelia frowned. My dad wont give them money, will he? No. Julian denied, Now that you have the support of the Longerich family, they have to be afraid of their power. They will do this well even they dont get money. Julian wanted to say that he was the one who supported her. But she probably didnt like it, so he didnt say it out loud. However, Oliver and his son knew that he was also Emelias backer. He could not afford to offend both Julian and the Longerich family. So when Vincent came to them, they did not dare to ask for money. Hearing this, Emelia finally let out a sigh of relief. She lowered her gaze and continued to eat. Julian didnt say anything else and slowly ate. In addition to Vincents n, he had other ways to deal with this matter. He had already asked the Public Rtions Department of the Hughes Group to issue a statement after Oliver and his son rified that they had plotted against Emelia. He would openly admit that he was Emelias ex-husband and support her. This was the same as publicly announcing the past of Emelia. ording to Emelias rejection of him now, she would definitely be annoyed, but he couldnt care too much. She couldnt hide this secret forever. Since she had been made to the trending topic by those malicious people again and again, he would take this opportunity to confess everything, lest Yvonne and the others continue to nder her. However, Julian definitely didnt dare to tell Emelia about this matter now. He even thought of a way to hide her pher. He would tell her after the statement was issued and everyone saw it. At that time, even if she wanted him to cancel the contract, it would be toote. After breakfast, just as Emelia was about to pick up the phone on the desk and leave, Julian got her phone first. He smiled and said to Emelia, who was puzzled, Its rare that there are only two of us. Can you teach me how to make coffee?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he secretly pressed the button to turn off Emelias phone. Ignoring her reluctance, he walked over and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Im only used to the coffee you make. If you teach me how to make it, Ill be able to do it myself. Emelia thought for a moment and agreed. If he really learned the skill, she would be freed. Chapter 276 Her Ex-husband Is Julian The criticism about Emelia on the Inte were very mean. Some of them even involved the Longerich family. Vincent woke up early and saw these rumors when he was in bed. He couldnt help but curse, A bunch of clowns. Only Randolph and his daughter coulde up with such despicable ideas. Vincent felt that it was necessary for him to talk to his big brother, who was in politics. Although the supporter of Randolph did not usually provoke the Longerich family, he was not a decent person after all. In fact, the higher-ups had wanted to bring him down for a long time. It was better to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of him and see if Randolph could still be arrogant without the backer. After thinking for a long time, Vincent called Julian first. Because it was still early, Julian seemed to have just woken up, and he answered the phone in a very low voice. Vincent scolded him unhappily, Speak up if youre a man. Julian, who had been scolded, was speechless. He was afraid of waking up Emelia, which would expose their rtionship to Vincent. With his phone in hand, he walked out of the bedroom. Only then did his voice return to normal. Mr. Longerich, what can I do for you? Vincent deliberately probed him. What? Why didnt you dare to speak loudly just now? Was there a girl beside you?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julian pursed his lips and denied, How is that possible? Vincent said coldly, Some men always say how loyal they are. In fact, they have a bunch of girls as his secret mistresses. Julian felt he had been wronged. What little girls? Just a little girl, Emelia, was already enough for him to deal with. However, he was not easy to deal with. He replied to Vincent as if nothing had happened, I did have a girl, and she is your daughter. Vincent sneered. Uh-huh, does she know about this? Not to mention that Emelia now had the ability to work independently, even if she didnt, Vincent could support her. However, Vincent did not continue to talk about these nonsense things with Julian. He changed the topic and said, Randolph and his daughter made some small tricks again. They ndered that Emelia married you by any means. Theyre asking for death. Julian growled. Vincent said, I n to find Oliver and his son and make them admit that Emelia was framed. Thats right. Since things has happened, then theres no way I can hide my past rtionship with Emelia. I have to stand out and say something. Vincent asked him, What are you going to say? Julian replied, No matter how we get started, I just want her to be with me for the rest of my life. Vincent snorted coldly. Thats more like it! Julians words were tantamount to indirectly expressing his love for Emelia. Although Vincent had always disliked him, in such a situation, what he said would greatly encourage Emelia. After they finished talking about this matter, Julian said to Vincent in a serious tone, I intend to deal with Randolph. Sure? Vincent raised his eyebrows. Did he and Julian think about this at the same time? Julian added, Randolph cant stay here, or he will find trouble all day long. Thats exactly what Im thinking. Although Vincent said indifferently, he made up his mind. Get rid of the force behind him together! Yeah. Julian agreed readily. Since Vincent also had such an idea, he did not need to say it clearly. He reached an invisible tacit understanding with Vincent. With the support of the Longerich family, it would not be so difficult. After Emelia stayed in the kitchen and made coffee for half a morning, Julian had almost learned it. However, after tasting the coffee he made, hemented, Its still not as good as yours. Emelia said angrily, Julian, do you still want me to continue serving you? Julian sincerely denied, I dont mean that. I really think that my cooking skills are really not good enough. Youre the one who made this cup of coffee. Just drink it. He was so cunning that he probably wanted to continue to enjoy the benefits of her cooking coffee for him. She had tasted the coffee made by Julian, which was not much different from the one she did. Finally, she was able to free herself from the kitchen. Emelia took her mobile phone which was ced beside Julian. Why is the phone off? Is it out of power? She was a little puzzled as she turned on the phone and spoke. She remembered that she seemed to have charged her mobile phone before she slept at night. Julian walked out the house with the coffee she had made. I suddenly remembered that I have something to deal with. After speaking, he left. Emelia felt that he was very strange. Didnt he keep refusing to leave? Why did he suddenly walk so fast now? Moreover, why did he take away the cup of coffee I made? What a Emelia was so angry that she decided to ignore him. After she turned on the phone, she received a lot of messages, including missed calls and WhatsApp messages. One of the missed calls was from Vincent, and the other two were from Viggo. The rest were all from Nina. Emelia thought that Nina was looking for her for something, but after listened the WhatsApp messages from her, Emelia was so angry after being shocked. Julian actually made it public that they used to be husband and wife! When she came to her senses, she quickly went to see the news. It turned out that it was because she had been ndered early in the morning. First, Oliver and his son posted a video, admitting that she didnt know about it at all back then. It was they who drugged her drink and then sent her to Julians bed. Julian made his statement through the Hughes Group. As Emelias ex-husband, its necessary for me to say something. First of all, Emelia was definitely not coveting my wealth, because she left the house without taking a penny with her after she got divorced. Secondly, during the three-year marriage, she treated me very well, but I let her down. Last, I want to say, I know we did not have a good start, but I just hope that she would change her mind now. The statement stirred up the heated discussion on the inte. Everyone was too focused on the fact that the ex-husband was Julian to forget the reason that they were so angry was because of Emelias unscrupulous means. I would do anything to marry Julian too. Thest poster. Theyve made it clear that it was her adoptive father who framed her up for money. To put it bluntly, it was her adoptive father who sold her out! Combined with what she posted on Twitter before and how much money she gave to Oliver and his son, I can be sure that it is really Julian! She didnt ask for a penny when they were divorced? Its a pity. As long as she asks for a little bit, she will have an affluent life for the rest of her life. What does Mr. Hughes mean by thest sentence? Whats the meaning of he hopes that Emelia will change her mind? Does he regret about his divorce? Thats what he means, and its very likely that he is trying to save their rtionship now! I want to see how this great woman ignores Mr. Hughes. Chapter 277 Karma Is Real Thements gradually deviated from the topic. In the end, virtually no one paid any attention to how the rtionship between Emelia and Julian began. Everyone was only curious as to what sort of rtionship they now had. Emelia was annoyed by Julians behaviors. She had always wanted to hide the history between her and him because she knew that once she made it public, there would be endless gossip. Right now, her initial worry had be true. She felt that from now on, she couldnt go to any public asion. She was afraid that those women who adored Julian would attack her. It was no wonder that just now, Julian kept preventing her from checking her phone. It turned out that he was afraid that Emelia would immediately notice what happened and ask him hurriedly to withdraw the statement. It was no wonder that just as Emelia turned on the phone, he left immediately with his coffee. He was afraid that Emelia woulde after him. Emelia put the phone aside and took a few deep breaths to calm down her anger. Julian used this trick very well. But she didnt want to see him again, at least for the next half a month. Yvonne didnt expect Julian would stand up and admit his history with Emelia. From Yvonnes point of view, Julian should be very disgusted to mention that he was forced to marry Emelia by Oliver Jones and his son. But surprisingly, Julian not only stood out and admitted it openly, but also said that he only hoped that Emelia would change her mind, sessfully changing the situation where Emelia was scolded on the Inte. Moreover, she also didnt know who was manipting the situation behind and sessfully dragged her into this mess. The target of ridicule on the Inte was now on her. The post that produced maniption said, It turned out that it was the big star Yvonne who stole the screenwriters husband. Someonemented below, Remember those rumors about the big star Yvonne Sullivan and Julian Hughes previously? Its so disgusting to even think about them now. I heard that the Sullivan family and Hughes family have been friends for many years. Its impossible that Yvonne doesnt know that Julian has been married. But she still deliberately spread rumors of being with him. Obviously, she is pretending to be an innocent Snow White. Shes no Snow White. Shes the ugly witch! Dirty! Yvonne was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. However, at this time, Pris called her again. Priss tone was shocked and angry. Miss Sullivan, is Emelias ex-husband Julian? Yvonne pretended not to care and asked, Whats wrong with that? Pris gritted her teeth and said, Miss Sullivan, youre deliberately tricking me, arent you? Why didnt you tell me earlier about the history of them? Ive messed with Emelia several times. If I offend Julian, how can I develop my career in this industry? Pris almost went crazy when she knew that Julian was Emelias ex-husband. She had always thought that Emelias ex-husband was just some rich cob, and thus she dared to abuse Emelia on the Inte all the time. She had never thought that Emelias ex-husband would actually be Julian, who was the capital tycoon in the entertainment industry. How could she develop in this industry if she offended him? Remember the ending of Harvey Norman and the others? No wonder Harvey Norman and his team were destroyed. Because they had humiliated Emelia and angered Julian. Pris was very annoyed. If she had known this a few days earlier, she would not havee up with this idea for Yvonne and abused Yvonne online. Yvonne sneered and said, Do you think you can have a brighter future without offending Julian? Pris was about to cry because of Yvonnes words. She knew that she had no talent any more, or that she had never been talented. She just took advantage of the adapted film to be famous. But if it was Yvonne who mentioned it directly, Pris lost face. She gritted her teeth and asked Yvonne, Since you think Im notpetent, why did you hire me in the first ce? Yvonne continued to say proudly and disdainfully, Why else? You have a bad character, so I want to continue to disgust Emelia and the others by using you. Yvonnes words were vicious and heart-wrenching. Even someone as strong as Pris was trembling with anger. Yvonne, since we have fallen out with each other, lets end the contract step by step. Pris didnt want to continue writing for Yvonne anymore. Do it anyways. I dontck a good screenwriter like you. After Yvonne said that, Pris hung up the phone. She threw her phone aside and burst into tears. She had no conscience? How much better could Yvonne be than her? After crying, Pris called her assistant Mindy Wood and told her to collect the drafts. She said that they were going to take all the drafts and end the contract with Yvonne, but Mindy told her coldly on the phone, Im sorry, Pris. I have decided to stay in YS. Miss Sullivan just promised me that she would make me the main screenwriter. What? Pris couldnt believe what she heard. Mindy! Pris angrily shouted at Mindy. Before she could finish saying a sentence, Mindy said directly to her, The script now has about seventy thousand words. At least fifty thousand were written by me. What? Miss Sullivans decision of promoting me to be the main screenwriter made you feel dissatisfied? Also, I was the one who did all the research and initiated all the ideas. I wrote the plot and the outline. To put it bluntly, even if you leave, the script will continue to be written. It might even be better than when you were here!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Pris was lost for words out of shock. Mindy was right. Mindy had been in charge of the period drama from scratch. But Pris herself had only written twenty thousand words, which were written carelessly. But at the thought of Mindys betraying her at this tough time, Pris couldnt help shouting, Mindy, arent you afraid of being struck by lightning if you kick down thedder like this? If I hadnt been helping you all these years, how could you be where you are now? Mindy smiled coldly and said, Struck by lightning? If God wants to strike anyone, he will strike you first. Everything I did was under yourmand. Pris was so angry that her chest heaved violently. Mindy decisively ended the call. At the same time, Mindy shut Pris down in all kinds of contact. Pris wanted to kill Mindy. But what was the point of being angry? The truth was that Mindy, an unknown assistant, was much more prestige than her overnight Yvonne was also busy. After kicking out Pris, she asked her men to continue to abuse Emelia online, but on a different direction this time. This time, they started the abuse on Olivers side. They used robot ounts to control the online public opinion and used Oliver and his son of receiving money from the Longerich family or Julian and thus they had to say that Emelia was innocent. However, Vincent had alreadye up with a solution. Oliver and Taylor made another video, in which they swore to heaven that they never took any money. If they lied, they would be struck by lightning. They also said that if people didnt believe it, anyone could check their bank ount. Then people would know that no one had paid them. Since the two of them had made such a vicious vow, the crowd said that they would trust them for the time being. Chapter 278 Get Hurt to Get Attention After watching the video, Emelia called Vincent. Vincent had been protecting her from beginning to end, and she was very touched. Vincent said on the phone, I contacted them as soon as your incident happened. How dare they not rify it? The truth was that Oliver and his son had plotted against Emelia and treated his precious daughter as a cash cow. If these two scums didnt stand up this time, he would really make them unable to stand up for the rest of their lives. Emelia said softly, Dad, thank you. Vincents tone was a little sad. In the past, I didnt know your existence, which made you suffer a lot. I wont let you be bullied in the future, not even a little! This feeling of being taken care of made Emelia feel extremely happy, but she continued asking Vincent, Do you know that Julian admitted our rtionship? Vincent replied, Yes. Emelia sighed. Dad, why didnt you stop him? Vincent smiled and said, I know that you dont want to get involved with him now, but in order to reduce the damage, he needed to stand out to protect you, and its especially with that confession that your situation is greatly changed. Vincent made all the decisions naturally for the good of Emelia, and now public opinions were just as he expected, no one was against Emelia anymore. Vincent added, Dont be moved by his confession. He also has evil intentions. He deliberately took this opportunity to confess to you. I wont. If she was to be so easily moved, Julians recent behaviors would be enough to move her. Right now, Emelia had no feelings. She only wanted to start a business, not falling in love. Thats good. Vincentforted her again. You dont have to worry about this anymore. I will deal with it for you. I know. Emelia chatted with Vincent for a while before hanging up. Yvonnes situation had changed again and her behavior even caused trouble for herself. People on the Inte scolded her. Just as she was in a bad mood, the perverted Matt Fleming called her again. Yvonne wanted to ignore him, but a vicious idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She immediately suppressed the disgust to this guy and picked up the phone. Matts voice was always indecent. Hey, gorgeous, why did you pick up my phone this time? At first, Yvonne always directly put Matts number on the cklist. Butter, Matt used a lot of different numbers and continued to call her. Yvonne was very annoyed. Now as long as she saw a strange phone call, she knew that it was him. Yvonne suppressed the annoyance in her heart and said with a smile, What is Mr. Fleming calling me for? Matt said in an ambiguous tone, I dont want to see you being scolded by people on the Inte. I feel sorry for you and want to care about you. Yvonne forced a smile and said, Then I have to thank you. Matt took the opportunity to say, Whats the use of just thanking me? Why dont we have a meal together? Having said that, Yvonne couldnt continue to pretend. Mr. Fleming, I know your purpose and intention, but I want to discuss it with you. If I can find a woman who is better than me in all aspects, can you let me go? This was the real purpose of her picking up Matts call.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She couldnt let Matt continue to harass her like this. It just so happened that she hated Emelia so much. She gave him Emelia and let him spoil her. Not only could she be free, but she could also destroy Emelia. Last time, she had instigated Caroline Hughes to find someone to molest Emelia, which didnt work out, but it did not mean that she had given up. Matt was very interested. Oh? Is there any woman in Riverside City who is more outstanding than you? Of course. There was a hint of reluctance in her words, because by saying so she had to admit that Emelia was better than her. Matt asked again, Who can make our gorgeous Yvonne willing to admit defeat? Yvonne said, Ill keep this a secret first. Ill clean her up and send her to your bed. Youll have enough time to check the goods. Today, Julian admitted his rtionship with Emelia. If Matt knew in advance that the woman was her, and was afraid of offending Julian, he would not dare to take her. Yvonne also had other ns in her mind. If Matt touched Emelia, it would anger Julian. At that time, she would use that to get rid of Matt, and she would no longer be harassed by him. Matt was a little wary. Gorgeous, are you trying to harm me? Yvonneughed. How is that possible? I really want to make this deal with you. Yvonne had a smile on her face, but in her heart, she thought to herself that when the timees, she would give Matt a dose of strong medicine. Under the stimtion of the drug, even if he recognized Emelia, he wouldnt be able to control himself. Once he touched Emelia, Julian and the Longerich family would make him die ugly. Yeah. Matt readily agreed. Since youre sincere, Ill wait for you to send someone here. They together hung up the phone. Yvonne immediately called her friends and asked someone to buy the most effective aphrodisiac from the ck market. At that time, she would drug both Matt and Emelia. This was especially gonna work for Emelia. No matter how innocent she was, under t the medicinal effects, she would be acting filthily. Because Julian made their rtionship public without her permission, Emelia didnt pay attention to him for the past few days. Emelia didntpletely ignore him. He had her houses password, so he coulde to her whenever he wanted. All sorts of good words were used by him to get closer to her. Her so-called disregard was just that she didnt talk to him. Julian was not anxious or annoyed. He just stayed at her ce every day. When she was typing, he would work next to her with aputer. When she was cooking coffee, he would steal one cup of coffee too. When she was reading, he would work again beside her. He was not in a hurry to let Emelia pay attention to him. As long as he could stay with her, he was satisfied. Julian was mainly feeling guilty, because he had made use of the opportunity to confess his past rtionship with her. After all, he had plotted against her, so he didnt dare to force her not to ignore him. But that didnt mean that he couldnt do anything about it. At noon that day, he volunteered to cook, saying that he had just learned how to cook fish from his chef. Emelia didnt want to say anything to him. Seeing that he insisted, she let him cook. Just a short whileter, she heard a crying from the kitchen. Hearing the pain in the sound, Emelia quickly put down herptop and rushed into the kitchen. It turned out that when Julian put the fish in the pot, the oil got sshed on his hand, and soon blisters showed up one after another on the back of his hand. Emelia rolled her eyes Was this what he meant by having learned how to cook fish? He didnt even know to be gentle when putting the fish in the pan! What she didnt know was that this was just a trick of Julian. His injury sessfully attracted Emelias attention. Chapter 279 One Hand Is Enough Emelia hurriedly stepped forward and turned off the fire. She grabbed Julians hand and ced it under the tap. Hurry up and ssh your hand with cold water. Julian allowed her to do whatever she wanted and said with regret, Im sorry. Im so useless that I cant even cook a meal. For some reason, Emelia felt that the way he looked now was very cheap, but even though she knew that he was pretending, she could not ignore him. She could onlyfort him and said, Its nothing. I was like this when I first learned how to cook. Julian held her in his arms with his uninjured hand and asked in a low voice, Have you been burnt before? He remembered that she said that she could cook when she was very young, because Olivers wife, who was her adoptive mother, was in poor health. And she couldnt count on Oliver to cook at all, so she could only take care of her mother on her own.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emelia smiled sheepishly at him. No. She just said that tofort him, so that he didnt think that he was clumsy. Not everyone was as untalented as him on cooking. Ever since the first time she cooked, she had never been burnt by oil. Julian was already over thirty years old, and still he got himself burnt. Emelia really didnt know what to say. But because of this burn, Emelia withdrew her aloofness towards him. She even helped him apply the ointment and warned him of getting the wound wet. He had also tasted a meal made by Emelia. Ever since he had divorced her, aside from eating the noodles made by her several times, he hadnt eaten anything cooked by her any more. Julian tasted the familiar cuisine and secretly felt that his burn was worth it. However, he soon regretted it. Julian had calcted Emelias period and thought that they could be intimate. In the evening, after taking a shower, Emelia had juste out of the bathroom when she was carried to the bed by Julian. She knew what he wanted to do, so she raised his hand and pushed him away. No, no. Julian frowned slightly. Whats wrong? Hasnt your menstruation passed? Right. But your hands burnt. Emelia said seriously. Emelia knew that he had put on a show to stop the cold war between them, but shes also learned to be clever. Although she knew that he had restraind his desire so bad, she had still intentionally used the burn as an excuse so that he wouldnt be able to do what he wanted to. Julian was anxious, Its just a small injury, and it doesnt affect me at all. He just had a small blister on my hand. How could it affect his sexual life? Besides, with his physical strength, he could do it with one hand That wont do either. What if you get hurt? After saying that, Emelia got up and pushed him away. She raised her hand and gently patted him on the face tofort him. Be good and bear with it. Lets talk about it when the wound on your hand ispletely healed. Then she quickly got up and left, leaving him in the guest bedroom again. Julian gritted his teeth andy on the bed angrily. How could he survive this long and painful night? Unwilling to give up, he got up and knocked on the door of Emelias bedroom. If you really torture me like this and I get sick, believe it or not, Ill tie you up to the Civil Hall and get married again. You have to be responsible for me! Emelias slow voice seeped into the guest bedroom. Dont cause trouble for nothing. Dont tell me that men cannot live without women. Besides, dont you have the other hand? Julian was almost driven to craze by her words, but she still didnt open the door. He couldnt just break in. In the end, he could only return to his bedroom in anger. The first thing he did when he was alone in the empty room was to call out Arthur in the group chat. Is there any way to immediately recover from burning? Arthur replied directly, No. However, Arthur asked him, Didnt you say that you didnt apply ointment on purpose to make the wound heal slower? Why do you suddenly want to recover faster? Julian was somewhat speechless. This was all trouble he had caused himself. In order to make Emelia feel sorry for him, he had intentionally not applied any ointment to make his wound heal a bit slower. But who would have thought that now, Emelia used this reason to reject his request! Ezra said as if he could see through everything, This is called cleverness may overreach itself. Julian knew that Ezra could never say anything good, so he put away his mobile phone and ignored it. He went to the bathroom again to take a shower to stop being angry. When he came back and checked his mobile phone again, he found that they had sent a lot of messages. He thought that they were talking about something important, but they were just discussing the posture that a man could use after his hand was injured. Julian was even more depressed. What hecked now was not the knowledge of sex positions! What hecked was women! What hecked was Emelia! He didnt know how to spend the night, and after getting up in the morning, he was not in good spirits. This kind of hunger and thirst, which he could only watch but could not act, could really drive a man crazy. However, the little woman in the guest bedroom came outzily and said to him with a smile, Morning. Julian couldnt hold back his anger. He hugged Emelia in his arms and frantically kissed her. After the kissing, Emelia pushed him away. Im going out to the supermarketter. Isnt Winstoning tomorrow? Im going to cater for him at home. Emelia did want to invite Winston to dine outside, but she was currently in the middle of the gossip storm because of Julians public disy of their rtionship. If she and Winston were photographed eating outside, her name would definitely be on the hot search again. In fact, Emelia felt that Winston was not suitable toe to Riverside City to look for her at this time, but she could not ask him not to do that. After all, He had finished his annual leave. How could she be so selfish to ask him not toe? Therefore, Emelia could only try her best to avoid being photographed outside with him. However, when Julian heard that she was going to cater for Winston at home, he became angry on the spot. Why? To enjoy Emelias delicious cooking, he even burnt his hand this time, and the meal itself was only simple homemade dishes. If she catered for Winston, she would definitely take out her signature dishes to treat him warmly. As soon as Julian thought about it, he felt jealous. He didnt want Emelia to do this. Emelia red at him angrily. If it werent for you made public our rtionship, do you think I would be willing to cater for guests at home? Julian choked. Is it my fault? He hurriedly stopped her and said: You can invite him to Ezras restaurant. I will inform Ezra in advance. The security is tight over there. Ezra will definitely protect us well. Emelia said, But we cant go there all the time Julian didnt take it seriously. Why cant we go there all the time? The restaurant is for our service. For you, not us. After saying that, Emelia went to pack up her things and got ready to go out. She wasnt that close to Julian, so she didnt want to bother his friends. Chapter 280 An Unexpected Accident Just as she took off only for a while, Emelia seemed to have thought of something, and she turned around and instructed Julian, Clean up your thingster. Dont wait until Winstones. Julian thought to himself, What the hell? For the past few days, the reason why Julian had moved his things little by little into Emelias house was to increase his sense of existence. And now, she asked him to move them all away? Julian had thought that by moving in little by little, Emelia would have noticed it. Actually, she had discovered it long ago, but she hadnt been in the mood to pay attention to his charade. But now that she was to cater for Winston at home, he had to move away. Ill go shopping with you first. Julian changed the topic. Emelia shook her head and said, No need. Maisie wille and report to youter, right? In the past few days, in order to reduce the impact of Gerhard and Heathers past incident on the Hughes Family, Julian had not shown up in public for a long time. Therefore, Maisie or David woulde to report to him aboutpanys affairs every morning. Emelia added, I can go shopping by myself, but I have to borrow your car. Usually, Emelia didnt need a car when she went out, but he had to purchase today, so going with a car was more convenient. Julian agreed quickly, Ill ask Maisie to go to my house and drive your white BMW here. The Land Rover parked outside was not suitable for women. Emelia lowered her eyes and said, Whatever. Julian noticed the change in her mood. He walked over and held her in his arms, asking, Dont you like that car? Its not that. For Emelia, a car was just a substitute. The white BMW that Julian had mentioned was given to her as a present by Grandpa Hughes. She didnt want to drive it now because she felt that it would remind her of the past. It was not that she didnt like the car. Julian saw that she didnt speak and quickly said, Ill buy you a new one. There is no need. Ill just drive the car. Emelia felt that sometimes, she couldnt easilymunicate with Julian. What she cared about waspletely different from what he cared about. Julian stared at her for a while, and he could still feel that she cared about him. So he hugged her and said, Since we cant give up the past, lets choose to hug the past and reconcile with it, okay? Julian wanted to persuade her to forget about the sad past and forgive him. Emelia did not do as he wished. She looked up at him with a frown and said, I could have had a good farewell with the past. The implication behind her words was that it was precisely because Julian had harassed her so that she had fallen into a predicament where she couldnt part with the past. She had originally been determined to steer clear of the past. Her words made Julian speechless, but he couldnt do anything to her. Twenty minutester, Maisie drove Emelias original car over. Emelia drove out to purchase. Julian discussed work with Maisie. However, not long after the two of them started, Julian received call from Randolph again. Julian didnt want to have any more contact with the Sullivan family, so he simply hung up. However, Randolph soon called him again. Julian answered indifferently, Mr. Sullivan, whats the matter? Randolph sighed on the phone and said, Julian, I know that I exposed your parents things, which made you very angry As soon as Randolph finished speaking, he was interrupted by Julian. Im sorry, Im not angry. To put it bluntly, thats their business. It has nothing to do with me and does not affect me at all. Randolph was silent for a few seconds, but then he regained hisposed manner and said, But havent you been solitary recently? Besides, the Hughes Group has lost several projects. How can you say it does not affect you at all? Julian sneered, I be solitary to pursue a woman. Do you really think I dont dare to see anyone? Or do you think losing a few projects can make the Hughes Group bankrupt? Julians words made Randolph very angry. Julian didnt care about his daughter at all, but he could spend so much effort on Emelia. It would be strange if Randolph wasnt angry about it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Randolph wanted to hang up the phone, but he remembered that his daughter, Yvonne, had told him to try his best to hold Julian on the phone. So Randolph had to continue to chat with him reluctantly. Randolphpromised, Fine, fine, fine. It wont affect you at all. Julian was extremely disgusted. If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing to say, hang up. Heres the thing, Julian. I called you today because I want to make peace with you. Lets stop fighting, okay? Outsiders areughing at us. They said that our two families almost became rtives, but now we are fighting against each other. Randolphs words werepletely contrary to his will. ording to Randolphs character, how could he take the initiative to seek peace with Julian? Moreover, Julian was a junior. However, since he wanted to hold Julian on the phone, he couldnt quarrel with him immediately, so he could only say something about asking for peace. Randolphs unusual behavior immediately made Julian vignt. He had experienced Randolphs insidious lessons, so he naturally did not believe that Randolph would sincerely seek peace. But if Randolph had not sincerely sought peace, why would he have called him to say such things? Emelia! Julian immediately thought of Emelia, who had just gone out for shopping. Randolph had probably intentionally called him to hold him on the phone so that Yvonne could have a chance to attack Emelia. He knew that if something happened to Emelia, she would probably ask him for help as soon as possible. If he was held on the phone by Randolph Julian didnt dare to think further. He ignored Randolph with a gloomy face and hung up the phone. He immediately called Emelias phone, but no one answered. Julian panicked. His hand holding the phone trembled slightly, but in the next second, he calmed down again. Because at this moment, there was only one thought in his heart: no matter what Emelia encountered, he would not give up on her. Maisie, who was standing on the side, noticed that something was wrong with him and immediately asked, Mr. Hughes, what happened? Julian looked up at Maisie, who was shocked by his murderous look. Something happened to Emelia. Julian ordered calmly, Contact David to find out where she is. Yes. Maisie immediately called David, while Julian rushed out with the car key. He swore that if Randolph and Yvonne dared to hurt Emelia this time, he would make them suffer to death. Emelia drove to the nearest shopping mall. As soon as she parked the car, something happened. Someone knocked on her neck from behind and she fainted. She didnt know what happened next. When she woke up, she was in a hotel room. She could clearly feel that something was wrong with her body. Her mouth and tongue were dry. She tried her best to sit up, but she was too weak to lift her arms. She could see that her bag was on the cab at the end of the bed. Her cell phone was inside the bag, but she could do nothing. Chapter 281 Saving Herself Emelia knew that she had been drugged. That was exactly how she reacted after drinking the juice that Oliver and his son had given her. Thinking of this, her eyes turned red with fear. She was sent to Julians bed that time, what about this time? Emelia didnt dare to think about it anymore, because no matter who it was, she couldnt ept it. If it werent for the fact that the man was Julian, she would have died a long time ago. Women were sometimes so stupid. As long as it was the man they loved, they could do anything. But if it werent like that, she would have killed herself. This time, if someone touched her, she would want to die. But when she thought of her father, Vincent, who she had just found, and the warm people of the Longerich family, her tears suddenly fell down. She couldnt bear to leave. Why did God treat her like this? She finally got her fathers love and finally got a warm big family. How could God bear to take all this away? There was a ss on the bedside table. It was obvious that someone had fed her water and medicine with it. Emelia used all her strength to raise her arm and swept the ss to the floor with difficulty. The ss fell to the ground, shattered into pieces. Emelia took a few deep breaths and struggled to roll off the bed. The ss fragments plunged into her arms and back, which made her sweat all over in an instant, but her consciousness became a little clearer. Under the stimtion of pain, she struggled to move to her bag. Whether she could save herself or not, she had to do whatever she could at this moment. The faint sound of conversation could be heard from inside. Emelia could only grit her teeth and speed up. The drug in her body was getting stronger and stronger. She bit the back of her hand hard and tried to sober herself up. When she pulled down her bag and struggled to find the phone that had been turned off maliciously, the voice outside the room could be heardpletely clearly. At first, a mans lustful voice sounded. Yvonne, the woman you talk about Is she really that good? Then came a female voice. Although she deliberately lowered her voice, Emelia could still tell that it was Yvonnes voice. Of course, you will know when you go in and have a look. Yvonneforted the man.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Emelia was angry when she learned that Yvonne was trying to harm her. But it seemed that she had not offended anyone other than Yvonne. ording to Yvonnes character, it was not surprising for her to do such a thing. But I only want to spend the night with you now. The man outside was still saying dirty words, but Emelia didnt have time to care about that. Shey there and pressed the switch button of her mobile phone with difficulty, and then the first call was made to Julian. Almost as soon as the phone rang, it was picked up. Emelia immediately burst into tears. Julian Julian didnt ask her where she was at first, but said directly, Ill be right there. Dont be afraid. These words soothed Emelia a bit. He should find her soon. I, I cant hold on any longer. I have no strength left She could feel the burning breath in her body. After saying this, she began to pant. Julian said without any hesitation, You dont have to. Just as Emelia was about to throw the phone away, Julian said word by word seriously, Emelia, no matter what happens, I wont give up on you. Emelia cried even harder. When she heard him say such words at this time, she was very touched, whether he meant it or not. Because his words might support her to go through the following difficulties. Before she could say anything, the sound of the door opening came. Emelia stuffed the phone into her bag and clenched the ss in her hand. Thats right. She just took a piece of broken ss. If something bad really happenedter, she could save herself. The door of the room was opened. As the man outside came in, Emelia also saw his appearance clearly. It was the notorious Matt. Emelias hand, which was holding the ss shard, couldnt help but tremble. Yvonne was truly vicious. She actually let Matt deal with her. She remembered that Nina Sanchez had mocked Yvonnest time, saying that this Matt seemed to be pursuing Yvonne now. However, Yvonne was also a shrewd person. She did not show up, but said to Matt outside the room, Mr. Fleming, Ill leave it to you then. Not only that, Yvonne also locked the door from outside. Because of the effect of the drug, Emelia had to clench the ss shard in her hand a few times. The pain of the ss piercing her palm allowed her to continue to stay awake. It was obvious that Matt had also been drugged. Emelia could tell from his abnormal expression. After Matt came in, he threw himself on the bed and said, Hey shawty. Iming to you However, he missed the bed and fell. He stumbled to his feet and only then did he see Emelia on the floor at the end of the bed. Emelia gritted her teeth and raised the ss shard in her hand. Matt, donte over! Matt narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He then smiled and said, Oh, youre indeed a beauty. Youre white and clean, which makes my heart itch. As Matt spoke, he began to unbutton his buttons. At this moment, he had beenpletely eroded by the drug. No matter who he was going to touch, he only knew that in his blurred sight, the woman in front of him looked very much like his cup of tea. He liked this kind of clean and proud girl. The more he conquered a girl like this, the more sense of aplishment he felt. Emelia reminded him loudly, Do you know who I am? Matt took off his upper clothes and threw them aside. As he untied his belt, he walked towards Emelia. Who are you? Does it have anything to do with me knowing who you are? Emelia shrank back and continued to warn him, Im Vincents daughter! Vincent? Matt tilted his head and thought about it. He seemed to have some impression, but he couldnt figure out who it was. No matter who he was, he only knew that he could not wait to ruin the pale-faced woman in front of him. The more afraid the woman was, the more excited he was. Seeing that Matt had no intention of stopping, Emelia hurriedly added, Julian, what about him? Matt stopped again. Emelia quickly continued, Im with Julian now. Youd better see your current situation clearly. Youve been fooled by Yvonne! Yvonnes mind was indeed sinister. If Matt touched her, it not only humiliated her and Julian, but also made Matt offend the Longerich and Hughes families. It was killing two birds with one stone. Nice try, Yvonne. thought Emelia. She clenched the ss shard in her hand even harder. She didnt know how long it would take for Julian to arrive, but she would rather die than let Matt touch her today. At worst, she would kill him. Chapter 282 I Won’t Give Up on You Ever since Yvonne had thought about sending Emelia to Matts bed, she had been sending people to keep an eye on Emelia. She had even discussed with Randolph beforehand that he should call Julian and hold him back so that he would not notice anything wrong. Yvonne knew that, based on Julians connections, once something happened to Emelia, he would soon be able to find her. Thus, she could only try her best to stall him. She wanted to make sure that by the time he found Emelia, it was already toote. However, Yvonnes men watched Emelia for a few days and didnt see here out of her house once. It wasnt just Emelia who hadnt left the house, but Julian hadnt left either. Yvonne soon got the report that they were living together. To be more precise, he stayed at Emelias ce all the time. Yvonne was furious when she heard the news. In the past, when Julian was with Emelia, Yvonne knew that his heart wasnt with Emelia, so she didnt feel too bad. But now, both his body and mind were given to Emelia. Just thinking about it made Yvonne crazy with jealousy. Even though Yvonne knew that it was impossible for her and Julian to be together a long time ago, she couldnt ept that he waspletely devoted to Emelia. In other words, she couldnt ept her failure. However, Yvonne never thought that Emelia would risk her life to fight Matt this time. Because of her desperate efforts, Emelia got time for herself. Matts senses had been eroded by the drug and he threw himself at Emelia, who was lying on the ground. Before he could do anything, he was stabbed in the chest by something sharp, which instantly made him scream and roll to the side. Emelia was only holding fragments of the cup in her hand which had no destructive power. Thus, she had only pierced a little of Matts chest. What Emelia didnt know was that Matt was very perverted. One of the examples was that the harder women hurt him, the more excited andfortable he was. For example, at this moment, Emelia thought that Matt would not dare toe back again after his chest was pierced. Unexpectedly, when the pain got lighter, Matt looked down at the wound on his chest and his eyes lit up strangely. Emelia was shocked. She saw Matt wipe the blood on his chest with his fingers and put it under his nose to sniff. He said in an extremely perverted way, Shawty, you let me bleed? Matt sat up as he spoke. He didnt notice the pain in his body at all. He looked at Emelia with fanatical eyes and said, Ill make you bleed even more. Matt, you are used by Yvonne! Emelia had already shrunk to the corner. She had nowhere to retreat and could only roar loudly, trying to make Matt sober up a little. However, Matt was not moved at all. He stepped forward and pulled her clothes hard, and Emelias sweater cor was twisted by him. The womans white shoulder was exposed in Matts sight, which made him even crazier. He pushed a little bit harder, and Emelia fell to the ground, and the ss fragments in her hand fell to the side. Emelia lost her only weapon and could no longer hold back her tears. Help! Matt smiled evilly and raised his hand to unbutton her jeans. At this moment, there was a noise in the corridor outside. It was Yvonnes voice first, shouting sharply, Julian, stop right there! Following that, it was her painful scream which quickly stopped. The door of the room was kicked open by someone. Julian rushed in with a gloomy face. Emelia, who was pressed under Matt, saw Julians figure and her tears fell again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julian stepped forward and kicked Matt to the side, then quickly picked up Emelia who was lying on the ground. Dont be afraid, Im here now. Julian pressed Emelias head against his chest and soothed her in a gentle voice. At the same time, he kicked the dirty Matt. David followed him in. Mr. Hughes, Yvonnes unconscious. What should we do with her? When they rushed over here, Yvonne refused to believe it at first, and then rushed to them frantically to stop them. Julian kicked her in the chest without saying a word. They just checked and found that she had fainted. Julian sneered and said, How to deal with her? ncing at Matt on the ground, Julian ordered David, Bring her in and lock her up with Matt. Didnt she want to plot against Emelia like that? Let her have a taste of that. Only after saying this did he realize that his hands were stained with blood. He hurriedly asked, terrified, Are you injured? Emelia was currently in a daze in his arms. Hearing these words, she said with difficulty, Its fine. Its just the ss Julian didnt know what she had just experienced. He only knew that he was very heartbroken now. Ill take you to the hospital right away. After that, he ordered David, Do as I say. Yes. After David answered, Julian rushed out of the room with Emelia in his arms. Matt, who had just been kicked by Julian, was out of breath. When he came to his senses, he struggled to get up from the ground. David threw Yvonne in the room and left. Then he locked the door and turned off Yvonnes mobile phone. After a while, Yvonnes shrill voice came from inside. Matt, let go of me! Matt had always been interested in her and had been drugged so violently by her. He had just invested so much effort and still wasnt able to touch Emelia. How could he let Yvonne go at this moment? Not long after, the sound of clothes being torn, the mans heavy breathing, and the womans painful moans came out. David looked down and left with a sneer. Who else could Yvonne me? She had a taste of her own medicine. If she hadnt been so vicious to Emelia, she wouldnt have gotten what she deserved. Maisie drove Julian and Emelia straight to the hospital. There were still violent drugs in Emelias body. She, who was held in Julians arms, became more and more tortured because she was clinging to the mans warm and broad chest. She didnt know what to do. She only knew that she was very ufortable, and tried her best to snuggled into Julians arms. Maisie knew what had happened. She nced at Julian through the rearview mirror and said, Mr. Hughes, do you want me to find a hotel nearby for you? Their boss and Emelia were living together all day long, so they should not reject such a thing to happen. However, Julian refused decisively. No, shes injured. Hurry to the hospital. Just now, he checked Emelias body. There were two wounds on her back and arms, which should all be made of ss. Her right palm was also cut open, so she had to be dealt with the wounds quickly. If she was fine, he would not reject what Maisie said to help her relieve the pain, but now he could not bear to do so. He also believed that Arthur would definitely have other ways to help her. Chapter 283 She’s My Woman Maisie drove as fast as she could to the hospital. Julian carried Emelia and went to find Arthur. Arthur asked the nurse to inject a sedative into Emelia, and then gave the medicine he prepared to Emelia. After shepletely passed out, Arthur asked the nurse to clean and bandage her wounds. Julian frowned and asked Arthur worriedly, Will there be any side effects of the medicine you gave her? Arthur said helplessly, Any medicine has side effects. The aphrodisiac that Yvonne gave her is fierce. I can only help her detoxify with strong drugs. Arthur added, I guess she will vomit three or four times before getting better after waking up. Thanks. Julian thanked him, his eyes filled with sincerity. As long as shes fine. Arthur was referring to the fact that the Emelia had not been raped by Matt. However, Emelia had been injured when he was with Julian. She must have been quite shocked, so it couldnt be said that she was fine. Fortunately, David and Maisie acted quickly. They also checked Yvonnes whereabouts while investigating Emelias whereabouts. That was why Julian could go straight to the hotel where Yvonne and Matt had dinner. Fortunately, Emelia had managed to stall Matt so that he could not touch her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thinking of the wounds on her back and palm, which she had suffered in order to save herself, Julian felt his heart tight. He med himself. He should have learned the lesson from thest time Caroline attacked Emelia. He should have arranged private bodyguards for Emelia earlier so that he could protect her well. Julian med himself so much that he wished he could beat himself. Arthur knew his thoughts and sighed. Arthur thenforted him. Dont me yourself. You need to look forward. Yes, he had to look forward. He had to teach Randolph and Yvonne a lesson as soon as possible. Thinking of that, Julian went out of Emelias ward and called Vincent, telling him what had happened to Emelia. Vincent was so angry and anxious on the phone that he almost fainted. Emelia was his life and his heart. How could he not be anxious? Julian went straight to the point and asked, Hows your preparation going? Lets deal with the one in the the Capital first. Vincent did not hesitate. Okay. Julians tone was fierce and cold. Once you take action, I will set a trap for Randolph. Both Randolph and his backer would copse. Yvonne would most likely be tortured to death by Matt, but Julian still felt that was not enough. He always felt that the torture and punishment for them were far from enough. Vincent said on the other end of the phone, Ill buy a ticket to Emelia right away. Vincent wished he could have wings and fly to Riverside City to see his precious daughter. Julian was still calm. Youd better deal with the things over there, ande after there wont be any more troubles. Vincent thought for a moment and said, Youre right. Julian continued, In addition, theres no need for Winston toe tomorrow, right? Right now, Emelia wont be able to treat him. Okay, I see. Ill tell him. After Vincent finished speaking, he paused for a moment and solemnly thanked Julian. Thank you very much this time. Julian said, Shes my woman. I saved her for myself. You dont need to thank me. He had the closest rtionship with Emelia for a man and a woman, so Emelia was his woman. However, because Vincent was so angry that he almost lost his mind, Vincent did not notice that there was something wrong with Julian saying that Emelia was his woman. After hanging up, they took action separately. By the time Yvonne woke up, it was already in the afternoon. At first, when she was raped by Matt, she was desperate and angry, butter, she was tortured so much that she could not care about her anger, because she really could not bear the pain. Later, she fainted, but Matt continued. She gave Matt a lot of aphrodisiac, so Matt vented all his desire on her. Matt was sleeping beside her. Seeing that the man was naked, Yvonne desperately took the pillow and covered his face tightly. Matt, Ill kill you! After all, Matt was a man. When he woke up, he threw away the pillow on his face, and even Yvonne was thrown out of bed. There were pieces of the ss broken by Emelia by the bed. Yvonne fell on those pieces, and her palm was instantly pierced. She screamed in pain. Then Yvonne thought of what she had encountered and burst into tears. Yvonnes cry gradually woke Matt up from his daze. He also vaguely remembered what had happened before. When he thought of the name Emelia, he could still recall the scene of how he was kicked by Julian. After a while, he suddenly sat up from the bed. After putting on his clothes, he walked to Yvonne and gritted his teeth, Who is the woman you gave me? Is she Julian Hughes woman? Is her name Emelia Jones? Although Matt had power and influence in Riverside City, he couldnt beat Julian, not to mention that Emelia had Vincent backing her up. So what? Yvonne raised her face and smiled proudly at Matt while crying. Even if you didnt sleep with her, you have already offended Julian and the Longerich family. You wont have a good life in Riverside City in the future! You bitch! Matt was exasperated and kicked Yvonne. He shouldnt have listened to her sweet words. Yvonne said that she wanted to give him a better woman. It turned out that she had tricked him from the beginning. It was all his fault. How could he have known that Yvonne would be so vicious as to sent Julians woman to him? She was going to destroy him! Yvonne was kicked to the ground by Matt. She was very angry and shouted at Matt crazily, How dare you hit me? Believe it or not, I will ask my dad to kill you! In front of men for so many years, Yvonne had never been bullied, except for Julian, who had made her unhappy. It had always been men coaxing her. But Matt kicked her. If she hadnt been in so much pain that she didnt dare to move, she would have torn him apart. Matt also roared, Dont mention this to me. You framed me. Ill kill you first! As he spoke, Matt pounced on Yvonne and grabbed her by her neck. Yvonne looked at the madness in Matts eyes and struggled in horror. Matt did not rx at all. Just when Yvonne thought that she would die in Matts hands, there was a knock on the door. Mr. Fleming, are you here? Outside the door was Matts assistant. His shout brought Matt back to his senses. He let go of Yvonne and pped her hard on her face. Then he stood up and responded to his assistant, Whats the matter? His assistant said anxiously outside, Something happens, Mr. Fleming, the Hughes Group just maliciously get a big project of ours! What? Matt didnt need to think to know that Julian was starting to take revenge on him. He turned his face and red at Yvonne, whose face was swollen from being beaten by him. He gritted his teeth and said, Bitch, wait and see! After saying that, Matt put on his clothes and left in a hurry. Chapter 284 Losing Everything Yvonne covered her burning face and clenched her teeth. She was not afraid of Matt. Her father would protect her. Matt did not dare to do anything to her, but she hated everyone. She hated Julian, Emelia, Matt, and everyone else. She hated them for pushing her into such a situation, especially when she thought of how she had been tarnished by Matt, she felt that it was better to die than to live. Yvonne was on the verge of copse. She struggled to calm herself down. She used the phone in the room to call her mother for help, but after her mother answered the phone, she heard her mother crying on the phone before she could speak. Yvonne, where are you now? I called you many times but I couldnt get you. Something happened to your father! Rosalind choked with sobs.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yvonne was shocked and quickly asked, Whats wrong with my dad? Rosalind cried and said, Didnt you see the news? Your fatherspanion in the Capital was arrested. Just now, your father was also taken away by the police. What? Yvonne sat down on the ground, her face as pale as paper. The backer of her father in the Capital was caught? That meant that her fathers backer had fallen, which meant his father had no one to rely on anymore, and that she would have nothing left from in the future How did that happen? How could it be like that! Howe the man in the Capital was caught so easily? When Rosalind heard Yvonnes silence, she started scolding her on the phone, Ive advised you not to argue with Julian for a long time, and Ive also advised you not topete with Emelia anymore. What should we do now? You keep fighting, and everyone will suffer with you! The Longerich family must have done something to the partner in the Capital. Julian must have done something to your father because of you! Rosalind was on the edge of copse, What the heck are you thinking? Destroying our entire family? Are you happy now? Randolph had been working in the financial industry for the past few years, what he did was not entirely legal. There was no way that Rosalind, as Randolphs lover, was not implicated in this. There was nothing wrong with their family in the past because they had been protected and no one investigated them. But their family had no one to rely on in the future, they would be thoroughly investigated. At that time, all the property and real estate would be confiscated, and they would definitely sleep on the street! Yvonne was already in a desperate mood, but after being scolded by Rosalind like that, she was so angry that her vision went ck, and she fell straight to the ground and fainted. Yvonne never thought that she would have such a miserable day. She had originally expected her father to protect her. After all, she had wanted to hurt Matt. She did not expect that Julian and Vincent would be so ruthless that her family and the backer would fall at once. On that day, there were several headlines about the Sullivan family online. Randolph was taken away for investigation; Yvonne Sullivans Crazy Night in Hotel; Yvonne and Matt All within expectation. The news of Yvonnes sex thing was exposed. It was said that Yvonne fainted in the hotel and was discovered by the cleaner. The staff quickly called an ambnce to send her to the hospital, which made the news spread even quicker. Then, someone dug out the video of the hotel. First, Yvonne and Matt were having dinner in the hotel restaurant in an ambiguous manner, and then they went into the elevator, hugging each other. Some people said that Yvonne used her ID cards and checked in the hotel. Therefore, the news that Yvonne and Matt had sex until her passed out hit the top of Whats Trending. After all, so many people in Riverside City knew that Matt had some sexual kinks, so everyone thought that Yvonne fainted because of the sex. Yvonnes reputation had not been very good before, and it just gotpletely ruined with the scandal. Time returned to a few hours ago, after Julian had saved Emelia. On another continent. The man in his thirties answered a phone call. The man on the phone reported to him, Boss, Yvonnes n failed. Julian saved Emelia. The man scolded Yvonne mockingly, Idiot! With Yvonnes tricks, it would be difficult if she didnt fail! The person on the phone said, Yvonne and Matt are locked up by Julian. Should we save her? Save her? The man said in a cold tone, Why should I save her? When she is tortured to death, I will save her. Wont she be more grateful to me? The person on the phone did not seem to understand. Youre right Emelia took the medicine that Arthur prescribed for her and felt drowsy for a long time. She woke up and vomited several times because of the drug. Emelia could vaguely feel someone holding her hand tightly. A few times, she felt so hot that her palms were sweating and she wanted to shake off that persons hand, but she couldnt because her hand was held too tightly. Emelia knew that it was Julians hand, but she felt that there was no need for him to hold so tightly. By the time the drugpletely lost its efficacy and she regained consciousness, it was already afternoon. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Julians anxious and worried face. Are you still ufortable? Emelia shook her head. Its much better. She felt very sober, but her hands and feet seemed to be a little weak. Thinking that it was Julian who saved her and that he had been taking care of her all the time, Emelia was moved, so she said softly, Thank you. Emelia was thanking him, but Julian held her hand and suddenly looked away. Emelia didnt understand. Whats wrong? Julian looked back at her again and said guiltily, I should have apologized to you, because I didnt protect you. Emelia didnt think too much about it. People are sinister. No one would have thought that Yvonne would be so crazy. Thanks to Yvonne, Emelia had witnessed how vicious a persons heart could be. Yvonne wanted to send her to Matt. In that way, Yvonne could not only humiliate her, but also hurt Vincent and Julian, and also let Matt offend the Longerich family and Julian. This was not killing two birds with one stone, but three birds. Julian stubbornly said, Its just that I didnt protect you well! Emelia thought he was stubborn, and she didnt know what to say. Julian added, Ive made an appointment with Jean for you. Shell help you with psychological guidanceter. Emelia shook her head gently and refused. Theres no need this time. Julian asked nervously, Why? Emelia thought for a moment and said, It seems my heart and will have grown much tougher. Thest time she was kidnapped by Caroline, she was so frightened that she had a heavy fever. But this time, she seemed to be very calm all the time. Otherwise, she would not havee up with an idea to break the ss to save herself. These words made it even harder for Julian to ept. If possible, he hoped that she would not suffer a little bit. But to think about it, all the pain she had suffered was because of him. Chapter 285 Too Sweet Emelia could tell that he was still ming himself, so she changed the topic. Is there some water? I want to drink some water. Sure enough, Julian immediately got up and poured her some water. After drinking the water, Julian asked again, You really dont need Jean toe have a look? Before Emelia could say anything, Jean knocked on the door and came in. It wasnt the time that Julian had settled with Jean. Jean took the initiative toe and visit Emelia. How are you feeling? Jean was very concerned. Although he hadnt been in contact with Emelia for a long time, Jean liked Emelia very much. She also liked Nina. They were all keeping it real, kind and hardworking. Jean was verypatible with them. Jean had been studying abroad for many years, and her domestic rtionships had long been estranged. Therefore, she cherished Emelia and her friends very much. She had just heard that something had happened to Emelia, and she was also very angry.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Emeliaforted Jean in a gentle voice. Im fine. I just got some skin trauma. Dont worry. It was as if everyone felt that she couldnt take it anymore. Nina had been crying on the phone, saying that she woulde to see her as soon as the filming was over. In truth, Emelia was very calm. Or it could be said that she was sure that Vincent would not let go of Yvonnes family, and Julian would also not let them go, so she felt so calm. She was no longer the Emelia who had no one to rely on. She was not afraid of being bullied, because she had the ability to fight back more fiercely. Jean was a psychologist after all. She knew that Emelia was really fine when she saw Emelias current state. Jean breathed a sigh of relief and said, Its good that youre fine. Jean then turned to Julian and said, I dont think she needs any psychological guidance. She is doing so fine this time. Since Jean, as a psychologist, had said so, Julian wouldnt worry about it anymore. After all, Jean still had work to do. After a few simple words, she left. Once again, there were only Julian and Emelia left in the ward. Julian walked over and sat down by the bed. He once again held her hand, as if he couldnt separate from her for a moment. Emelia wanted to pull her hand away. She felt that it was too sweet. However, he didnt let her hand go. On the contrary, he held her hand tighter, and thus, Emelia had no choice but to let him do as he pleased. Julian stared at her and said, Randolphs backer has been handled, and Randolph has been taken away for investigation. Emelia was shocked. She never knew about that. She only thought that after the several incidents, Vincent and Julian would definitely deal with Randolph, but she did not expect that they would take action so quickly. You just need to know a little about these things. Julian didnt n to say too much to Emelia. He didnt want her to worry about it. It was originally a matter between men. Emelia finally came to her senses and reminded of Vincent. She quickly said, I want to call my father. He must be worried. Julian stopped her. He may be on the ne to Riverside City. After dealing with the affairs in the Capital, Vincent rushed to Riverside City as soon as possible. Because Emelia had not woken up, Vincent could only contact Julian. Julian narrowed his eyes slightly and said to Emelia, In addition, I also asked your father to inform Winston not toe tomorrow. Emelia looked at him in disbelief. Didnt he think that he cared a bit too much? Julian was extremely dissatisfied with Emelias attitude. Are you still thinking about treating him? I definitely cant treat him, but Emelia wanted to say at least she would personally inform him, butter she thought it was fine. Julian had already informed him, so there was no need for her to care about anything else. In the end, she thanked him. Thank you. Julian pursed his lips. Obviously, he didnt like to receive her distant gratitude, but he didnt say anything else. Instead, he reminded her, You can sleep a little longer. Emelia shook her head and said, Im not sleeping anymore. Emelia paused and said, I want to leave the hospital and go home. Julian refused without thinking, No, you need to be observed for a few more days. These are just some superficial wounds. Emelia was very clear about her physical condition. There were two wounds on her back and one on her palm. All she needed to do was go home and rest. She never thought that she was a spoiled girl. She could not count the hardships she had suffered since she was a child. However, Julian refused firmly. At least you have to stay in the hospital today. In Julians heart, something very serious had happened to Emelia. Several wounds on her body were enough for him to me himself. Her skin was fair and delicate. When the nurse cut her clothes and medicine her wounds, his heart was tight. Just as Emelia was about to insist, Julian continued, Since you wont listen to me, then lets wait for your father toe and see what hell say. Emelia felt that Vincent would definitely think the same way and insist on letting Emelia stay in the hospital for a few days. Emelia grunted. Did he use her father to suppress her because she didnt listen to him? Thinking that Vincent was about to arrive, she stopped arguing with Julian and waited for Vincent. The news about Randolph and the backer in the capital was told by Julian, and the news about Yvonne was told by Nina when she came to see Emelia. Julian did not mention Yvonne to Emelia, because he hated Yvonne very much when he mentioned, so he disdained to mention the name. As soon as Nina entered the ward, her eyes turned wet. She stepped forward and hugged Emelia, saying angrily, If possible, I really want to kill that bitch! But shes had her nemesis Nina gloated, Julian left her to Matt. She was tortured by that pervert and was sent to the hospital. Julian had deliberately left room for the two girls when Nina arrived. He went out to find Arthur. Suddenly knowing the news, Emelia was very surprised. Then she murmured, That is to say, she wanted to frame me, but hurt herself instead? Everyone knew that Matt was a pervert, and he was drugged by Yvonne. It was not easy for Yvonne to survive. Nina snorted, She is lifting a rock to smash her own foot. She deserves it! Nina added, By the way, Randolph was also taken away to investigate. The Sullivan family is going down. I want to see how Yvonne will make trouble in the future. Emelia knew that. She hoped that Yvonne would reflect on what she had done after she bankrupted. She wanted her to be a good person and stop thinking about harming others. After Vincent arrived in Riverside City, Julian sent David to pick him up. However, Julian didnt expect that David not only picked up Vincent, but also Winston. Julian stared at Winston, who walked into the ward with Vincent, with a trace of displeasure on his face. Chapter 286 I Can’t Leave Her Emelia was also very surprised to see Winstone in with Vincent. Julian said that he had informed Winston not toe over, didnt he? Vincent noticed their doubts. He exined, I told Winston about what happened to you. He was very worried about you and insisted oning with me to visit you. Winston said to Emelia in a gentle voice, Uncle Vincent talked about you. Ive been worried about you. If I dont visit you, I cant fall asleep. Julian, who was standing by the side, looked at Winston coldly, feeling very sick. Cant sleep? Winston really had a glib tongue. He had just got to know Emelia, so how couldnt he fall asleep? Julian thought that he was too fake! Emelia was very touched. She quickly said to Winston, Thank you foring all the way here to see me. Julian snorted in his heart. He wondered if she was really moved by Winston. He thought she was too naive. Vincent walked over and asked, How are you? Emeliaforted Vincent. Im fine. Im fine. Dont worry. Vincent added, Your aunt also wanted toe to see you, but her body is really not suitable foring, so I didnt let here. She is worried. The father and daughter began to talk. Julian and Winston looked at each other and left the ward consciously, leaving Vincent and Emelia alone. As soon as they walked out of the ward, the smile on Julians face disappeared. They stood in the corridor. Julian sneered and said, Mr. Hopkins is really attentive. Winston raised his hand and pushed the gold-rimmed frame ssed on his nose. He smiled and said, Well, its normal for a person to be more attentive to a girl he likes. Winstons words meant that he admitted that he was interested in Emelia. Julian sneered. Winston said, Although you saved Emelia this time, it doesnt mean that you have anything to do with her, does it? Im here to visit her. Do you have anything to do with it? In other words, Winston meant that Julian had nothing to do with Emelia. There was no need for him to care so much. Julian nced coldly at Winston, who spread out his hands and said, Besides, even if you are her boyfriend or husband, you cant ask her not to have any male friends, can you? Emelia and I talk happily every time we meet. Shes the ideal partner in my heart. Winston said with a smile of appreciation. Shes gentle and beautiful, knowledgeable and reasonable, and she has the same views as me. Itsfortable to be with her. Who doesnt like such a beautiful girl? Winstons words provoked Julian, because he didnt like her at first There was more coldness in Julians eyes. He doubted that Winston was deliberately adding salt on his injury. And at that time, Winston added affectionately, So, I wont give up on her. But it was also not easy for Julian to give up. He sneered and said, Mr. Hopkins must know that, staying closer to the target means having a bigger chance of winning. Winston was in the Capital that was thousands of miles away. Even if he didnt give up Emelia, how could he be more convenient than being a neighbor of Emelia? Whats more, he had already had physical rtionship with Emelia. Thinking of that, for some reason, he felt very frustrated. He felt that there was a need to think of a way to get Emelia to formally be couples. What he wanted was not only the rtionship of sex, but also the kind of rtionship with hearts. Winston said to Julian, Although I have been growing up in the Capital, I can apply to be transferred to Riverside City for the sake of my beloved one. Julians heart skipped a beat. He was almost shocked by Winstons words. Winston was in a high position in the Capital. If he gave up his job and transferred to Riverside City, he would be demoted. Winston was crazy. Julian turned to look at Winston. He frowned and asked, Are you serious? What do you think? Winston did not answer directly, but replied to him like that. Julian gritted his teeth and didnt say anything else. No matter whether Winston was serious or not, he would not give Winston any chance. Vincent thought the same way as Julian. He insisted on letting Emelia stay in the hospital for a night to observe before she could be discharged. Emelia had no choice but to follow. When Julian and Winston entered the ward again, Vincent said to him, Go do your work. Ill take care of her. Julian was reluctant. He couldnt leave Emelia for even a second. If he didnt look at her by himself, he would panic. He felt that after the incident, the one who should see psychologist should not be Emelia, but him. Julian was scared out of his wits.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Therefore, Julian turned to Vincent and said, Youvee all the way here. Youd better go back to the hotel to rest first. Theres no need, my body is very good. Vincent insisted on staying and taking care of his daughter. Vincent was Emelias father. There was nothing wrong with a father personally taking care of his daughter. Julian had nothing to do with Emelia for the time being, so he had no reason or excuse to stay. In addition, the heartless Emelia on the hospital bed didnt try to persuade him to stay. Even though Emelia knew that he couldnt bear to part with her, she still wanted to reunite with her father. She even drove him away with a smile. Mr. Hughes, go back and have a rest. Youd better change your clothes. On the way to the hospital with her in his arms, Julians clothes were stained with blood by the wound on her back. Because he stayed in the hospital and waited for her to wake up, he had no time to change clothes. In truth, Emelia was doing that for the sake of Julians own good. After all, he was the president of the Hughes Group. At the very least, he had to take into ount his image. She wasnt as heartless as he thought. Winston and Julian left together. Julian went home to change clothes, while Winston took his and Vincents luggage to check in the hotel. Vincent was apanying Emelia in the hospital and took care of her very carefully. Vincent had not paid for her for so many years, so he could only make up for her. There was no hot water in the ward. Vincent got up and was about to go out to get some water, but when he opened the door, he found that Julian was wandering at the door of the ward. Julian had changed his clothes, but it was obvious that he came back after changing his clothes. Vincent asked him in confusion, Why are you here again? Julian didnt try to hide it and said directly, If I cant see her, I will worry. Vincent was speechless. Emelia, who was lying on the hospital bed, didnt expect that Julian would say such sensational words in front of Vincent. She blushed with embarrassment. Regardless of Vincents and Emelias reactions, Julian raised his hand and took the kettle from Vincents hand. Ill get the water. Vincent looked at Julians back in the corridor and didnt know what to say for a while. Julian saved Emelia in a dangerous situation, so Vincent couldnt be as strict with him as before. Chapter 287 You Don’t Believe My Love for You Turning back to the ward, Vincent asked his daughter seriously, You and he now Emelias mood was veryplicated. For a moment, she didnt know how to describe her current rtionship with Julian. Originally, they were just physically rted, but Julian saved her. Julian kicked the door of the room and rushed toward her. He held her in his arms and went to the hospital. He had been waiting for her with her hand in his by her side, how could she not feel anything at all? Seeing that she didnt speak, Vincent couldnt help but frown and said, Are you thinking that since he has saved you, you want to repay him? Emelia immediatelyughed. Dad, you are too scary. There was no need to repay the kindness. It was modern society. She was very grateful that Julian had saved her, but she had experienced marriage, so she was less impulsive. She would not agree to marry Julian just because she was moved. Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good. Emelia said to Vincent in a low voice with some emotion, One day, if I get married again, I will definitely get your permission. No one told me before that what kind person is worth living with me for the rest of my life. I used to think that love is the standard, but who knew Emelia was not sad at all. Instead, she looked up at Vincent with dependence. Help me it in the future. I believe I will be happy. Her words made Vincents eyes wet. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. Good girl. The father and daughter were full of emotions. While Julian, who was standing outside the door with a kettle in his hand, felt extremely sad. From Emelias words, he could tell that the day remarrying Emelia was still far-fetched. It could also be said that she had no intention of falling in love or getting married at all. Otherwise, she would not have proposed the idea of maintaining a mere physical rtionship. He finally knew her thought. She just wanted to sleep with him. That was all.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Calming himself down, Julian knocked on the door and walked in with the kettle. He poured some water into the cup and tested the temperature before passing the water to Emelia. Vincent watched him do all that silently. The noble president seemed to be able to take care of people with ease. ording to Vincents previous understanding of Julian, he thought that Julian knew nothing about taking care of people. This was also one of the reasons why Vincent didnt want to let Emelia and Julian reunite. When Vincent thought of how his precious daughter would have to take care of Julian like before, his was filled with anxiety. With her daughter surviving, Vincent wanted to hire a few nannies to take care of his daughter, so that she could live a happy life as a princess. It was just that Emelia didnt want that. However, Vincent couldnt allow her to take care of Julian anymore. But Vincent didnt know that during this period of time, he had been taking care of Emelia while staying at home with her, not allowing her to do anything. Everyone would change, and Julian really wanted to change. After Emelia finished drinking the water, Julian put the cup of water away and said to Vincent beside him, Mr. Longerich, go back and have a rest. Ill stay and take care of Emelia. He didnt want to leave Emelia for a second and thus refused. Vincent didnt know what to say. Emelia also said, Dad, you can go and have a rest. Vincent had no choice but to get up and leave after giving a few more words of advice. Julian asked a driver to send Vincent to the hotel. After Vincent left, Emelia wanted to get out of bed and walk around. Julian helped her down. Before she could take a step, he held her in his arms. Of course, he carefully avoided the two wounds on her back. Emelia was suddenly hugged by him and asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Julian held her in his arms and sighed faintly, I finally dont have to be separated from you. Emelia didnt immediately push him away. She leaned into his broad arms for a while, then seriously suggested, Julian, go find Jean. Julian felt a little confused. Why? I think you are a little overreacting? Emelia tried to say. At that moment, she was held in Julians arms. She could clearly feel that his heartbeat was a little abnormal. She thought about it carefully and realized that he had been in a tight state since she woke up. She had just asked him to go back to rest, but he came back after changing his clothes. He was being jumpy. Julian was angry andughed. It was because that he cared too much about her. Thinking of that, he couldnt help pulling her out of his arms. He stared at her and asked solemnly, Do you still remember what I told you on the phone? Emelia blinked in confusion. What? The topic changed too quickly. For a moment, Emelia couldnt remember what he had said. Julian gritted his teeth. You really have no conscience! Julian then said in a low voice, I say, no matter what you encounter, I wont give up on you. Emelia remembered. She was in the hotel, and it took her a lot of effort to climb over to get her phone. Her first call was to Julian. When he was about to hang up the phone, he did say that. Emelia knew what he meant: Even if Matt had really done something to her, Julian would still stay with her. At that time, she was not sober enough. If she listened to him again, she would be surprised. She lowered her eyes and said lightly, Theres no need. He could get anything he wanted, and he was handsome and graceful. If she really lost her virginity, why should Julian stay with her? Julian squeezed her shoulder and forced her to look up again. Why? He rebuked her word by word, Emelia, you dont dare to face my feelings for you, you dont believe that I love you, and you dont believe that I love you so deeply! Emelia pursed his lips, but said nothing. He was actually right. She didnt believe it. Seeing the look on Emelias face, he knew that she didnt believe him. He was extremely angry. He grabbed her coat by the side and said angrily, Put on your clothes and Ill go out with you for a walk. If she wasnt injured, he would have pressed her onto the bed and used other methods to convince her. Emelia was in the hospital. Even though he was arguing with her, he had taken good care of her. However, the Sullivan family was inplete chaos. Yvonne, who had been sent to the hospital because she fainted, found herself became a hit after waking up. She saw that she had been criticized badly online. She was so pissed that she almost fainted again. Chapter 288 Being Really Afraid? With the disdainful gazes of the crowd, Yvonne left the hospital in a miserable manner. When she finally got home, she saw her mother Rosalind crying on the sofa in the living room. Rosalind also knew about the hit of Yvonne and Matt. She was her daughter. Without thinking, Rosalind knew that Yvonne must have wanted to harm Emelia but hurt herself. Not only did she get herself into trouble, but she also got her fathers partner involved. Otherwise, why would Vincent and Julian act so fast? They didnt even have time to react before they took action. Rosalind was very angry. She got up and pped Yvonne hard on the face. She scolded, How dare youe back! After that, Rosalind fell onto the sofa again in despair. She covered her face and burst into tears. Things hade to that, what was the point of her beating and scolding Yvonne? The Sullivan family was in trouble! Yvonne couldnt stand still because she had been tortured by Matt. Rosalind pped her and she fell heavily to the ground. The pain made her cry instantly. Since Yvonne had grown up, Randolph and Rosalind had never beat her before. She immediately went crazy with grievance. She sat on the ground, covering her face and shouting at Rosalind, Whats the point of getting angry at me? Its all because you did illegal things. Otherwise, even if my father was taken away, things wouldnt be like that. You! Rosalind trembled with anger at Yvonnes words. Rosalind pointed at her and could not speak for a long time. In the end, she could only continue to cry. Yvonne also copsed, sitting on the ground and crying. They vented their anger on each other. In the end, Yvonne said to Rosalind first, Why dont you call Heather Duncan and ask her to ask Julian for help? Dont let my father go to jail. The key to the matter was still Julian. As long as he let go, her father would be safe and sound. Rosalind wiped away her tears and said, Your father exposed her past with Gerhard a few days ago. Do you think she will help us? But now we can only do this. Yvonne knew about that and knew that Heather might not be able to help, but they could only try. Rosalind thought for a moment and felt that Yvonne was right. As long as there was a little hope, she should try. Moreover, she thought that she had a good rtionship with Heather over the years. Heather would not ignore them. Thinking of that, Rosalind took the phone and dialed Heathers number. Heather answered the phone, but her unfamiliar tone disappointed Rosalind. However, Rosalind mustered up the courage to say, Heather, I believe you already know about our familys matters. Can you help us speak a few words in front of Julian and ask him to show some mercy and let Randolph off? Heather sneered on the phone and said, When you and Randolph tried to harm me, why didnt you think about showing me some mercy? Rosalind was choked by her words. Then, she quickly sobbed and said, Its all our fault. When Randolph said he wanted to do that, I tried my best to stop him. I dont have the final decision. Heather used her words to rebuke her. You dont have the final right in front of Randolph. I dont have the right to speak in front of Julian either. If he could listen to me, it wouldnt havee to this. Heather added, Isnt your daughter hanging out with that Matt Fleming? You can ask him for help. Rosalind finally realized that Heather was gloating over her misfortune. Rosalind almost blew her top. In the end, she cried. Heather, I beg you. For the sake of so many years of sisterhood, please save us. You know that without Randolph, we cant survive. Who is your sister? Heather said harshly, Or do you think Im your sister? Youre just treating me as a cash machine, arent you?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Heather became excited as she spoke. Rosalind, I have fawned over you over all these years. Every time you wait for me to buy thetest designs for you. There are a few more houses and cars. I gave them to you, but how did you treat me? You just think that I dont dare to offend you, so you want money from me. Now you tell me that we have feelings for each other? Do you have conscience? If you cant survive, then go to hell! Heather had never been a broad-minded person. At that moment, when she thought of the humiliation she had endured in front of Randolph and Rosalind all the years, her words became even more vicious. When Rosalind heard Heather asking them to go to hell without hesitation, she was so angry that her entire body trembled. On the phone, she shouted, Heather! Without saying anything, Heather hung up. Randolph fell down. Rosalind was speaking in a low voice in front of Heather, and she had just scolded Rosalind. Heather could not help but feel relieved. In the past few years, she had been under the control of Rosalind and Randolph. She had been carefully interacting with them, afraid that they would expose the scandal between her and Gerhard. Now she could raise her head and let out a sigh of relief. How could she help Rosalind? She wished that Randolphs family would go to hell. Rosalind was so angry that she threw her phone aside. She covered her face and burst into tears. Yvonnes face turned pale when she heard the whole conversation between Rosalind and Heather. What should they do for the moment? Without her father, she and her mother had almost no ability to make a living. She had been in the entertainment industry before, but with her current reputation, no one would hire her. And for herpany, she had recruited a lot of people before, many of which she had even spent a lot of money to get from otherpanies. But without her fathers financial support, herpany would bankrupt as soon as it was established. Just as they were crying in despair, another group of people came in from outside. One of them took out a certificate and said with a poker face, We are here for the investigation. We are here to evaluate Randolph Sullivans property. Although it was an evaluation, in fact, many valuable things in the Sullivan family were confiscated, especially some antiques and paintings collected by him. Rosalind and Yvonne looked at the messy house and fell to the ground with pale faces. ording to the meaning of those peoples words, the vi they lived in could not be kept any longer. All the property rted to Randolph would be taken away in the end. When Yvonne thought of how she and Rosalind were about to sleep out on the streets, her entire body copsed. It was not until that moment that she really felt scared and she realized that she had made a big mistake. Her hands could not stop trembling. She crawled to her bag and took out her phone. With a pale face, she called Emelia. Chapter 289 Truly Heartless Emelia had just returned from a stroll with Julian when her phone disyed Yvonnes number. Julian immediately recognized that it was Yvonnes call, so he hung up without Emelias permission. His expression became very gloomy, and he thought, What the hell with Yvonne? Did she still want to suffer more?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emelia didnt know why Yvonne had called her, and she didnt want to pick up either. However, Yvonne kept calling. When Emelia picked up, she heard Yvonne crying on the phone, Emelia, I was wrong. Please let me go. Yvonne cried hyesterically, but Emelia just listened to the phone without saying a word. After a while, when Yvonne stopped crying, Emelia said calmly, Yvonne, I just want to say one thing to you. Yvonne sobbed and asked Emelia, What? Emelia replied, If an apology is useful, why do we need the police? Yvonne could tell that Emelia didnt intend to forgive her, so she burst into tears. Emelia, please, I wont target you anymore. Yvonne had always looked down on people. Now, she was crying and begging for mercy in front of Emelia. On the surface, she looked sincere, but Emelia did not ept it. Emelia said sarcastically, Yvonne, do you think Im a push-over? Yvonne paused for a moment and didnt answer. Emelia continued, Then Im really sorry. Im not a kind person. You hurt me viciously. Of course, Ill make you pay the price. Did anything happen between you and Matt? Matt didnt sleep with you, right? Yvonne roared angrily at Emelia. Yvonne didnt understand why Emelia was so vicious. Although she wanted to hurt her, she didnt, right? And in the end, Yvonne hurt herself. She was the pitiful one! Yvonne thought to herself: She had apologized to Emelia in such a humble manner, but Emelia still wouldnt let her go. Emelia thought that Yvonnes logic was ridiculous. Did Yvonne think that since Emelia was fine, she ought to forgive her? Why? What if something really happened to her? In that case, Emelias life would be ruined. Julian was also angered by Yvonnes shamelessness. He took Emelias phone and warned Yvonne, If you dare to call Emelia again, prison will not be the only thing that Randolph is facing. After saying that, Julian hung up the phone without hesitation and stopped Yvonne from disturbing Emelia. How could he have misjudged her? He thought that Yvonne was quite suitable to be his wife. Emelia chose not to forgive Yvonne because she didnt think that Yvonne would reflect on herself. Yvonne just didnt want to suffer too much. Once Yvonne had a chance to turn over, she would definitely continue to target at Emelia. After hanging up the phone, Yvonne threw away the phone in her hand in despair. She thought that Emelia was soft-hearted and easy to talk to. As long as she begged for mercy, Emelia would let her go What was worse, Matt called Yvonne again at this time. When Yvonne thought of Matts perverted behavior in bed, she felt disgusted. When she thought of how Matt had beaten her up, she hated him even more. But Yvonne was in a miserable situation now, so she had to answer Matts phone. Matts tone was not as bad as before when he left Yvonne. He resumed his hooligan look. Beauty, what are you doing at home? Yvonne suppressed the disgust in her heart and asked Matt, Whats the matter? Matt said with a smile, Of course, I heard that something happened to your father. I was going to save your family. Yvonne felt that Matt was a mad man. He had been violent to her before, and now he said that he wanted to save her. She sneered and said, We have already had a sexual rtionship, why are you still pestering me? At first, Yvonne knew that Matt was the kind of person who would leave immediately after having sex with a woman. Matt was an extremely perverted man. The more women he couldnt get, the more entangled he became. Now that Yvonne had a rtionship with Matt, she didnt know why Matt still pestered her. Matt said, We did have sex. But I was drugged by someone else. Besides, you didnt do it voluntarily. I thought that I would only be satisfied if you took the initiative to sleep with me. Bastard! Yvonne trembled with anger at Matts shameless words. If she was willing to take the initiative to serve Matt, she might as well let her die! Matts tone suddenly became harsh. Yvonne, its not up to you to refuse now. Do you think you are still the eldest daughter of the Sullivan family? Im telling you, when your father is in prison, all the property of your family will be gone. Within three days, you and your mother will be driven out of the house. At that time, you will be homeless. If you follow me and serve me well, I can consider giving you and your mom a ce to live. The reason why Matt was so arrogant was that he knew that Yvonne had no way out. Yvonne bit her lips tightly. She swore that if she could turn over one day, she would make Matt die in a terrible way. No, she wanted all the people she hated to die in a horrible way. Matt naturally knew that he could not force Yvonne too much, so he said, Three dayster, when you and your mother are driven out of the house, Ill wait for your answer. After Matt finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Yvonnes lips had been bitten by herself. It could be seen how much she hated him. The next day, Emelia was discharged from the hospital. Winston came to say goodbye to her. Vincent saw that Emelias condition was fine, so he did not stay any longer and left after a day. However, when Vincent left, he hinted that Emelia hoped that she could stay in the Capital for a few days after she recovered. He said that those olddies there all missed her very much. Emelia readily agreed to Vincents request, but Julian was going to endure the pain of longing. When he thought of being separated from Emelia for a few days, he felt despair in his heart. Julian had already gone to the Capital with Emelia twice. Was he going to go with her this time? Emelia had seen through Julians thoughts, and so she immediately warned him, If you follow me again this time, regardless of whether you have a fever or get caught in the rain, I wont pay you any more attention. Last time, he had a high fever and stayed at Vincents house for one night. Emelia didnt want him to make trouble again. Julian stared at Emelia. I discovered something. Youre truly heartless. Yes, otherwise, I wouldnt have given up you, a such rich and handsome bachelor, so easily. Emelia was joking with him, but in Julians heart, he felt very unhappy and bored. Thinking of the way she had divorced him without looking back, Julian was so angry. Especially before the divorce, Emelia was very enthusiastic in bed with him. How could he have expected that she would divorce him the next day? Emelia was truly heartless. Chapter 290 Turn Him On Ezra and the others also knew that something had happened to Emelia. They had all sent her concern and blessings. Emelia was discharged from the hospital and went home. Julian invited Ezra and Arthur to have dinner with them. Ezra looked at the food on the table and was moved to tears. These dishes were all made by Julian. Although his cooking skills were not delicate and delicious, he could already entertain the guests. Ezra said to Emelia in an exaggerated tone, Thanks to you, we actually get to try Julians cooking in this life. Emelia replied, To be honest, I never thought that there would be such a day in my life. Ezra was amused by Emelias cold humor. He nced coldly at her, saying nothing. Emelias face was filled with innocence. She didnt understand why Julian was staring at her. After all, she was telling the truth. This time, only Ezra and Arthur were involved in the dinner. Maisie worked overtime, and Nina Sanchez was busy filming, so she didnt have time toe. Speaking of which, after Emelia was injured, Viggo also called her. He was very concerned about Emelia, but because Viggo was too busy to go visit her in the hospital. Nina Sanchez told Emelia that because Viggos mother was in poor health, the crew had been working overtime these days. If Viggo rushed home to deal with his mothers matter in a few days, it would not dy the progress of the whole crew. After Ezra sat down, he said to Emelia, After this incident, shouldnt you give Julian a title? Emelia choked on the soup as soon as she took a sip. Julian red at Ezra. Shut up. Ezra was speechless. He was also kind-hearted. He thought that in front of him and Arthur, Emelia could give Julian face and admit that he was her boyfriend. Unexpectedly, Emelia remained unmoved. She took a piece of paper and gently wiped the corner of her mouth. She said lightly, I think its good for us now. Besides, Mr. Hughes is not the kind of person who cares about status. After speaking, Emelia turned his head to look at Julian, who was next to her. Emelia asked him with a smile, Right, Mr. Hughes? Julians expression was very aggrieved, but he didnt dare to object to Emelias words. Ezra was speechless with anger when he saw Julians angry expression. Ezra understood. Even though he dared toin about Emelia in front of them, but he didnt dare to say a single word before Emelia. He would listen to her in everything. When did their proud Mr. Hughes be so mild? So Ezra changed the topic carefully and said to Julian, I heard that you plotted against Matts project, but he didnt answer anything. It was just a small matter to plot against Matts project. If Matt hadnt called Julian to beg for mercy, he might have been eradicated with the Fleming family. However, he still had other uses for keeping Matt. Didnt Yvonne want Emelia and Matt to have a sexual rtionship? Then he had to target Yvonne, so he made a request to Matt: dont let Yvonne have a good time. Julian didnt want to deal with someone like Yvonne himself. Arthur said, Hes really unlucky to be tricked by Yvonne. Ezra spread out his hands. So, if he didnt covet Yvonnes beauty, he wouldnt have lost so much. When it came to women, Ezra was always to be cautious. There was no woman who could easily make Ezra give up his interests. After dinner, Ezra left with Arthur. Emelia went to the bathroom to wash up. Emelias back was injured and she could not take a shower. She could only simply wipe her body. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, Julian stopped her and held her in his arms, kissing her hard. Emelia was forced to ept this sudden kiss. She felt as though he was punishing her, because his bite had caused her lips to ache. When Emelia felt that her waist was about to be crushed by him, he finally let go of her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Emelia covered her burning lips andined to Julian discontentedly, Are you crazy? Julian hugged her and whispered, When did I say that I dont care about my status? Emelia understood. It turned out that he was angry with her for these words. She asked in confusion, Then why dont you refute me? Julian answered angrily, I just wanted to save face for you. Do you want me to quarrel with you in front of them? Emelia was speechless. She raised her hand and poked his sturdy chest. She nced at him and said, So do you care about your reputation very much? Julian lowered his head and looked at her. Do you know what I want to do most now? Emelia looked at him in confusion. What? Julian gritted his teeth and said to her, To abduct you and take you to the city hall. I want to get married again! How could Julian not care about his status? He couldnt wait to get married to Emelia! Emelia was so angry that she pushed him away. Julian raised his hand and pulled her back into his embrace. I can only think about it in my head. I didnt take action. Lets discuss it. Julian said to Emelia, If you openly admit that Im your boyfriend, I wont consider getting married again. As long as you admit that you are dating me, I promise Ill only be your boyfriend and I wont think too much about anything else. Emelia was so angry that she began tough. He was truly crafty. Julian had said that as long as she admitted that he was her boyfriend, she wouldnt have to force him to re-marriage, but she only wanted him to be her bedpanion. If she hadnt been smart enough, she would have fallen into Julians trap! Emelia was so angry that he pushed Julian away. Raising her hand, Emelia pointed towards the guest room. Julian, sleep in the guest room yourself! Julian quicklypromised, No, I have to help you apply medicine on your back. Emelia shook off his hand. Ill do it myself. Julian was obviously taking advantage of her, and she could easily apply medicine herself. Julian refused to let Emelia go. He stuck to her and went into the bedroom, acting like a spoiled child, trying to help Emelia apply the medicine. Emelia was very angry. She wanted to find a way to punish him. Thus, after Julian applied the ointment on her and was about to leave, she turned around and pushed him onto the bed. Emelias clothes were already open because of the medicine, and now shes taking off her clothes. Julian couldnt control himself any longer, especially when Emelia bent over and kissed him. He had only done it with her one time ever since they became sex partners. The next day, she had her period. Afterwards, something happened to Emelia, and she was injured. Because Julian was concerned with her wounds, he didnt dare do anything. Thus, one could imagine how torturing Julian would feel because of Emelias actions. Chapter 291 I’m Chasing After My Ex-wife Holding Emelia in his arms, Julian almost forgot to breathe. He was already not a young man who had just had a woman. How could he be so excited now that Emelia took the initiative to approach him? When Emelia bent over to kiss him, he felt his entire body tremble. Fortunately, he was still rational, so he supported Emelias slender waist and said in a hoarse voice, You are still injured. At first, Emelia had only wanted to punish him a little, but in the end, she had lost control as well. Perhaps it was because of this ident, although Emelia didnt say anything, her feelings for Julian grew stronger and stronger. She admitted that women were too soft-hearted and could be easily moved. How could she not be moved when Julian saved her in time? At this moment, upon hearing that Julian was still worried about her injuries, Emelia simply held his face and kissed it again. Even if she was injured, it wouldnt be a big deal. Emelia believed that he wouldnt let her get hurt. In addition, Emelias warm wee made Julian couldnt hold on any longer, and the two of them tangled together. After the passionate hours, Emelia was utterly exhausted. Julian took out a warm towel and carefully helped Emelia clean up. Emelia, half asleep and half awake, protested, Julian, we really have to set a time schedule for this. Julian said that considering the injuries on her body, he had already restrained himself. Emelia, on the other hand, couldnt feel his restraint at all. Her whole body was aching and she didnt even have the strength to lift up her arms. Its all your fault for not agreeing to my request, isnt it? Julian said to Emelia as he held her tightly in his arms. He was on the verge of it from all his pent-up desire. It wasnt easy for him to get close to Emelia, but he couldnt control himself.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Emelia ignored him and fell asleep. After taking a shower in the distant bathroom, Julian returned to sleep with Emelia in his arms. Previously, because of Gerhard and Heather, Julian had not shown up in public. But the next day, he had to attend an important business meeting, so it was rare for him to show up in front of the public. The publics hostility against Julian had weakened a lot. After all, Gerhard and Heather had done something wrong before. Over the years, everyone had seen Julians conduct. Not to mention anything else, Julian had been vigorously developing the Hughes Groups foundation over the years. Many children could live a better life because of the support of this foundation. This foundation was established by Grandpa Hughes, but Julian regarded it as a serious matter. Many children who had been funded chose toe to the Hughes Group after they finished their education, like an indirect return of favor for the Hughes Groups support. Moreover, it was said that the Hughes Group had also lost quite a fewrge projects. And because the Hughes Groups stock price had fluctuated too much, Julian had once lost his position as the richest man in Riverside City. Thus, the public no longer criticized him so harshly. Now everyone was more interested in the rtionship between Julian and his ex-wife, Emelia, so the reporter caught Julian and asked, Mr. Hughes, whats your rtionship with Miss Jones now? You said you hoped that she could change her mind. Are you pursuing Miss Jones again? Julian had never liked to be interviewed, unless that was someone who would cooperate with him in terms of financial issues. When it came to some sensitive topics about gossip, he would leave directly most of the time. This was also the reason why no media dared to ask him face to face when he had a scandal with Yvonne. Reporters didnt expect Julian to stand where he was and patiently listen to them finish their questions. He even answered the question very seriously, I am indeed pursuing Emelia. My goal is to marry her again, and I wont give up until I reach my goal. The reporters didnt expect Julian to cooperate so well and answer so clearly and directly. For a moment, they didnt know how to answer. A reporter came to his senses and hurriedly asked Julian, So, Miss Jones doesnt want to get together with you now, does she? As soon as he finished speaking, Julians face darkened and he stared at the reporter. The reporter shrank his neck and said, If you dont want to answer, its fine. There was no need to scare him with such a terrifying look. In fact, it could be seen from Julians tone that his ex-wife, Miss Jones, didnt want to get re-married with him. Otherwise, why would he say that he wouldnt give up until he reached his goal? Julian did not answer. He sneered and turned to leave. What kind of bullshit question was the reporter asking? If Emelia agreed to reunite with him, did he need to say that? It was simply stupid! Julian bent down and got into the car. As soon as he closed the door, his gentle expression immediately returned. He took out his mobile phone and called Emelia. He said in a gentle tone, Im getting off work. What do you want to eat at noon? Eat by yourself. Donte! Emelia was very annoyed over the phone. Originally, she had been preparing lunch at home. Thinking that Julian had cooked for so many days, she should prepare something. While preparing lunch, Emelia turned on the television to watch the live broadcast of the interview and heard Julians words. Emelia was so angry. Julian hadnt forced himself to admit his status, but in the end, he had been spreading the news everywhere. If he said that he would not give up until he achieved his goal, no one in Riverside City would dare to steal Emelia from him, right? This was equivalent to directly blocking off Emelias future pursuers. Although Emelia didnt want to talk about love with another man, she was just angry at him for being so cunning. At first, Emelia had wanted to cook his favorite dishes for him, but now, she couldnt be bothered with him anymore. She simply hung up the phone. Julian, however, was quite calm. He had long ago thought of how Emelia would react. David, who was driving ahead, couldnt help saying, Boss, its not like Miss Jones cant see through what youre thinking. Julian lowered his head and looked out of the window. I want those people who try to harm Emelia to know that she is my woman and not to mess with her again. For example, if Matt had known the importance of Emelia to Julian before, Matt would not have anything to do with Yvonne. He would not have been used by Yvonne and almost hurt Emelia. By the way. David suddenly thought of something and reported to Julian, The chip project you went to New Zendst time for was robbed. Julian lowered his eyes and asked, Whos behind? In the times of technologies, a high-tech project was sought-after among many bigpanies. Julian could understand that the other party waspeting with him, but he did not expect that that they were able to interfere when he was about to nail the project. They did this on purpose. David answered, Its a foreignpany. The bosss name is Eric Yeung. David added, He has another identity, Yvonnes ex-boyfriend when they were abroad. Julian raised his eyebrows and sneered. Really? Does he want to avenge Yvonne? Chapter 292 I Had Served You Last Night If it werent for revenge, why would he take away the task that he valued most when he was dealing with Yvonne and Randolph? Julian didnt expect that a woman like Yvonne would have someone stand up for her and go against him. David continued, I checked Eric Yeungs personal information. He was born in Asia and grew up abroad. His family is very well-off and he himself is an aplished man. He started his ownpany from scratch and its now worth a lot. Okay. Julian responded and did not say anything else. David thought that Julian would be angry or think of a way to deal with Eric after the chip project was robbed. However, Julians expression was extremely calm, which made David unable to figure out what he was thinking.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, he asked Julian tentatively, About the chip project Julian said calmly, If hes willing, then just do it. I n to invest in my own factory. The new factory in New Zend had mature technology and equipment. Julian wanted to buy it and put it directly into production, but he didnt expect to be intercepted by Eric halfway. David was a little surprised. We invest ourselves? It will take a lot of time. In addition to choosing the site of the factory in the early stage, it would take them a lot of time, let alone building a factory to form a production team. Take it easy. Julian said solemnly, Ive been thinking about it since I came back from New Zendst time. Its better to rely on our own efforts to ask someone else for help. Instead of cing our hopes on someone else, its better to firmly hold the initiative in our own hands. We build our own factory and be self-sufficient. In the future, we dont have to count on others anymore. David nodded to show his understanding. Then Ill start choosing tomorrow. Sure. Julian was very confident in Davids work ability. There were many things that he didnt need to say so much. David was indeed his right-hand man. David drove Julian home and left. As expected, he was rejected by Emelia. Julian said helplessly outside the door, I was wrong. If I dont get your permission in the future, I promise that I wont talk about our rtionship outside. Emelia didnt want to pay any attention to him at all. Now that the news had spread out, even if he didnt say anything in the future, what was the point? Julian had no choice but to y weak. He said to Emelia, Ive been in the meeting the whole morning. Im really hungry. Only when you open the door can I go in and cook. Julian never dreamed that one day he would plead to a woman, and he didnt dare to raise his voice. In the room, Emelia mocked, Dont you have a kitchen in your own home? If youre hungry, just go back to your own home and cook. Otherwise, order takeout. Julian took a deep breath and replied, Arent you hungry? I want to cook for you, cant I? Emelia felt that Julians words were simplyughable. Youre just a novice cook. Are you serious? Emelia had once been a housewife for three years. She was good at cooking. But Julian sounded like she would starve to death without him. How funny! In order to attack Julian, Emelia deliberately said, Sorry, Ive finished eating. The butternut squash soup is delicious. Julian sighed. He loved butternut squash soup very much. A bowl of hot soup in the cold winter was simply heaven. Julian made a huge mistake of assuming that Emelia must have specially made it for him, because she knew very well how much he liked it. Thinking of this, even if he was rejected, Julian didnt feel sad. In an instant, another idea came to Julians mind, so he pretended to be disappointed and said, Well, since you are so heartless, I can only go back. After that, he turned around and went back to his home. Emelia was still wondering why he was so easy to talk this time when he heard a sounding from the bedroom on the second floor. Emelia suddenly reacted and ran upstairs. However, it was toote. By the time she rushed to the bedroom, Julian had already jumped into her balcony through the window. Emelia was so angry that his shoulders were shaking. She raised his hand and pointed at him, cursing, Julian! During this period of time, he had been walking in and out of the main entrance. Emelia had forgotten about his despicable way of entering the room. Julian walked over and kissed her hard on the lips. He leaned against her earlobe and said ambiguously, Stop yelling. Your voice is hoarse again. Emelias face immediately turned red. Because she had been tortured by himst night, she had begged for mercy for more than half the night. When she got up this morning, her voice was hoarse. He was obviously teasing her on purpose to embarrass her. It was at this moment that Julian walked down the stairs with ease. He urately found the soup that Emelia had just cooked in the kitchen and got a bowl for himself. In truth, Emelia hadnt eaten yet. He hadnt wanted to let him in just now because she wanted to vent her anger on him. But this time, Emelia was truly annoyed. She didnt pay attention to Julian the entire time she ate. Emelia had made quite a huge pot. She was full after having a small bowl of it with other food, and the rest was all eaten up by Julian. Seeing that his forehead was covered with sweat, Emelia couldnt help but feel disgusted. Julian, how can you eat so much? Originally, she had saved a share of soup in the fridge for Nina, because she also liked the butternut soup she made. However, seeing that Julian wasnt full, she had no choice but to heat up Ninas share for him. In the end, Julian finished them all. Emelia couldnt help rolling her eyes at him. I used to eat a lot, didnt I? Every time you cooked the butternut squash soup, you only ate a small bowl. The rest was left for me. I didnt see you dislike me at that time, but now you dislike me? You really dont care about me. You even dislike me for having a meal! Hearing Juliansints, Emelia actually couldnt say a word. She just casually said that he had eaten too much. Was there a need for him toin like this? In the end, she had no choice but to smooth things over. I had saved some for Nina, but who would have thought that you would eat it all. Julian said discontentedly, She could make it herself. Emelia was furious. Then what right do you have to enjoy it? Nina didnt know how to cook at all. Julian said that if Nina could cook herself, Nina could blow up the kitchen. Julians lips curled into a sinister smile. I had served you wellst night. Emelia was speechless. She wanted to hit Julians head with the bowl in front of her on. Why was he so shameless? After the divorce, she felt that as if Julian had totally changed his character. Thus, in a fit of anger, Emelia left. Julian did his best to clean up the table and put the bowls and chopsticks into the toilet. Julian was doing this more and more smoothly. He had lived for more than thirty years. He had never done this kind of thing before, but now he felt that it was actually not bad to live a simple and peaceful life. To be able to live a simple life to its full was also an aplishment. Chapter 293 The Capital Giant After cleaning up the kitchen, Julian left the study. He saw that Emelia was turning on theputer. Julian walked over from behind the chair and hugged Emelia. He rubbed her cheek and asked, What did you do in the afternoon? Emelia didnt want to talk to him at first, but then she remembered what she was going to do, so she had to say, My dad said that I can take advantage of this period of time to rest, so I can consider the casting of his show. Emelia had finished the screenwriter work of Princess Lenia. Next, it was time for her to prepare Vincents I Gotta Find You. Vincent trusted her very much, indicating that she could rmend actors. Of course, they also had Julian, the capital giant, and the final actor selection would be decided by the director and Julian. As soon as Emelia started to talk about casting, Julian immediately thought of the has-been actor Thomas Washburn who tried to get close to Emelia at the dinnerst time. Obviously, Thomas Washburn wanted to y the protagonist of I Gotta Find you. Therefore, Julian reminded Emelia, Since youve followed Miss Salkowski in this circle for so many years, you must know the rules in this circle. Emelia didnt understand why he suddenly changed the topic. She asked, What do you mean? Julian said with some resentment, What I mean is that there are some actresses in this circle who will fawn on the directors, screenwriters, and investors who have the say about casting, and so will some of the actors! Emelia finally understood what he meant. She red at him angrily andined, In your eyes, Im such a woman without principles? Julian was saying that she couldnt resist the temptation of a handsome man. Julian said coldly, Wasnt Marvin Reynolds rmended by you? When Emelia was in the meeting, she had rmended Marvin Reynolds to act as the male lead of Princess Lenia, and had used several words to praise him. He was so handsome and gentle that Julian was furious. Before Emelia could answer, Julianined, And that Harry Zink, I heard that he was also chosen by you for Nina. Emelia tried her best to exin, I chose them, but thats because I think theyre the most suitable, not because theyre handsome. Julian had already had his own idea. You can only rmend the actresses in this project. Even if Emelia wouldnt be mesmerized by a handsome man, Julian didnt want to hear her praise a certain actor anymore. Emelia was angry. Julian, how am I supposed to work like this? Emelia regarded scriptwriting a career for her life. This was only her second big project, but Julian was so jealous of her about picking actors. What should she do in the future? Would she still dare to consider remarry him? This was not a legitimate rtionship between them. Even Julian had made such a fuss. If they really got married again, would he interfere with her in the name of her husband? Originally, Emelia had a simr candidate in his heart, and she had wanted to chat with him. But now that Julian was jealous, how could she possibly talk to him? Julian just couldnt bear to see Emelia admire other men, so he didnt want topromise at all. Julian was not the kind of person who insisted on making a scene with him. She immediately turned her face away and whispered, Who dares to reunite with you like this? Julian was rendered speechless in an instant and did not dare to refute. Julian was neither jealous nor angry. He immediately replied, Its not that you cant choose a male actor, but you cant contact them in private. Its not good to be photographed by reporters. Julians words made sense. Whether it was male or female artists in the entertainment industry, they were all the targets of the reporters. If she contacted any male artist in private, there would definitely be some ambiguous rumors, which would have a very bad impact on the drama I Gotta Find You. This was also why Emelia didnt dare to be photographed by the reporters when she was in contact with Harry Zink and Viggo Johansen. Therefore, Emelia agreed readily. Okay, Ill only provide the right person in my mind. Julian continued to ask, So do you have a suitable actor in your mind? At the thought of how jealous Julian had just been, Emelia said in a perfunctory tone, Not yet. Emelias intuition told her that she wasnt suitable to discuss the male actor in her heart with him. Julian breathed a sigh of relief and said, Then take your time. Julian raised her hand and pointed at her phone, saying, Dont talk about us in front of reporters in the future. Compared with the male stars in the entertainment industry, its more terrible to go to the trending news with you. She took a look at the trending news just now. Just because of Julians previous words, she went on the trending news again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The headline wrote: Julian admitted his love for his ex-wife. Perhaps it was because Emelia had been on the trending news too frequently recently, which caused many people to dislike her. Some onlineizens deliberately scolded her. Somements in the hot searches were like this: Did Emelia use money to buy the hot trending news? The so-called richdy of the Longerich Family did want to join the entertainment industry, didnt she? Why did she buy hot trending news all day long? Emelia is just a screenwriter, but shes been on the trending news every two or three days. Shes even more frequently than those celebrities. Did she pay for a year of membership on Whats Trending? Emelia was speechless at thesements: Did these online trolls think that she was crazy for being on the hot trending news? What a joke! Julian frowned. He epted Emelias phone, looked through the hot searches, and then read thements. His face was gloomy. He took out his mobile phone and called David. Take care of those online trolls. David agreed. Julian changed his mind and said, Forget it. Lets just withdraw the hot trending news. Without this hot trending news, what else could they say? Emelia was so scared that she quickly stopped him. Its better not. If you put a nket over it, the online trolls will scold me for relying on some rich power men again. Emelia sighed. Dont worry about it. If they like to curse, then curse. I dont care. Theirments were decided by their own. How could they control the trolls so much? Julian pursed his lips and then told David, Then you dont have to do it. Then he whispered to David, Inform the media that in the future, all the news about me and Emelia will be suppressed. Yes. Julians move was ruthless enough to cut off the possibility of him and Emelia appearing in the public media. Didnt those online trolls dislike her for being searched all day long? Then they wouldpletely quit. Lets see what else they could say. Looking at his actions, Emelia couldnt help but sigh in her heart, Its so good to have money. If you want to get in the headlines, you pay. If you dont want to, you pay as well. Emelia and Julian were safe and sound, but Yvonnes life was in a mess. First of all, it was her YS Culture. When the employees heard that something had happened to her father, they began to resign. Some of them didnt even need her to settle her sryst month and left directly. In just one or two days, many employees of Yvonnespany had left. Chapter 294 The Mysterious Ex-Boyfriend Secondly, Yvonne was trying to save herself after despair. She thought that at least she had been very popr in the past. Although her reputation was ruined now, it was not impossible for her to make aeback. At worst, she would not y the leading role and would not get too much money. As long as she could support herself, she would not have topromise with Matt. If Yvonne had sex again with Matt, she would have gone crazy. Unfortunately, she was too naive. She contacted all the directors and investors she knew, and no one used her. Even if she asked for a very low sry, the other party refused her mercilessly, and even some people did not answer her phone. Someone kindly reminded her, Matt has spoken in the circle. In the future, he will protect you. Who dares to go against him? In fact, Matt was not a big shot in Riverside City. Many people dared to offend him. They just thought that Yvonne was not worth it. It was not worth it for them to plead for Matt for her. Because the Sullivan family was in dire straits, Yvonnes fathers situation was beyond redemption. Almost overnight, all the assets of the Sullivan family were sealed up, including the floor that Randolph bought for her to open thepany. Before the court came to seal down the Sullivan familys vi, Matt took a few people to the Sullivan family first. Matt proudly stood in the Sullivan familys living room, squinting at the pale and haggard Yvonne. How is it? Beauty, have you thought about it? Do you want to be with me? In fact, Matt disdained to look at Yvonne again. He was indeed the kind of person who would stop contacting women after having sex with them. However, when he went to plead with Julian for mercy, he gave him a hint that as long as he let Yvonne live a bad life, he would naturally not make things difficult for him anymore. Matt had no choice but to continue pestering Yvonne. Yvonne looked at Matt with hatred in her eyes. Rosalind tried to persuade Yvonne. Vonnie, why dont you promise Mr. Fleming? If she agreed, they could still have a ce to live. Otherwise, they would soon be exposed on the street. Rosalind did not want to live that kind of life, so she made up her mind to let her daughter sell herself. Yvonne sneered and said to Rosalind, If youre willing, why dont you follow him? After that, she looked at Matt with disdain. Mr. Fleming is so shameless. Maybe he is very interested in an old woman like you. Rosalind was so angry that her whole body was shaking. Matt also felt disgusted. Although he was a little abnormal, he would not want an old woman like Rosalind. Matt stepped forward and kicked Yvonne to the ground. He bent over and grabbed Yvonnes neck, saying fiercely, Yvonne, do you still think you are the princess daughter of the powerful Sullivan family? Yvonnes face turned red from being pinched by him. She was breathing heavily, as if she would suffocate to death the next second. At this time, a mans voice suddenly came. Mr. Fleming, dont you thing its too savage for you to bully people like this? Matt looked back inexplicably and saw apletely strange man standing in the living room of the Sullivan family. The man was handsome and tall, with a smile on his face, but in fact, he was very dissatisfied. He couldnt help loosening his grip on Yvonnes neck. He turned around and asked discontentedly, Who are you? Before the man could answer, Yvonne, who had fallen to the ground, eximed, Eric? Why are you here? Yvonne couldnt believe her own eyes. She stared at the man in shock and disbelief. Beside her, Rosalind was so shocked that she couldnt move. This man was Yvonnes ex-boyfriend when she was abroad. They had never contacted each other since Yvonne abandoned him in order to get close to Julian. That was why Yvonne and Rosalind were so surprised and embarrassed to see him here. After all, it was Yvonne who had abandoned him because of her greed for wealth. What embarrassed them was that Yvonnes ex-boyfriend was here to make fun of their family. Do you think Ill stand aside watching you in trouble? As the man spoke, he gently helped Yvonne up. At the same time, Yvonne was so moved that she burst into tears. Yvonne didnt expect that her ex-boyfriend would save her at her most difficult moment and even say such gentle words to her. Who the hell are you? How dare you ruin my n? Ill kill you! As Matt cursed, he threw a punch at the man. The man protected Yvonne with one hand and snapped Matts wrist with the other. Matt immediately wailed in pain. Fuck off! The man roared fiercely. Matt covered his wrist and left in a hurry with his men. Yvonne burst into tears again. The scene when her ex-boyfriend treated Matt rudely just now made her extremely relieved. She vented the pain of being humiliated by Matt all of a sudden. She cried and said to the man who was still hugging her, Thank you for your help, Eric. The mans voice was very gentle. Vonnie, theres no need to be so polite between us. Yvonne felt even more ashamed. She cried and apologized to the man. Im sorry, Im sorry.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was all her fault for being so greedy for wealth and fame that she only wanted to climb up to the fame of Julian in Riverside City that she pushed away such a man who loved her deeply. At the moment when she was so down and out, the man still doted on her and treated her gently. He even went far away to save her. Yvonne was sure that the man had feelings for her. If it were me, I would have made the same choice as you. Vonnie, I dont me you. The man looked down at the woman who was crying bitterly in his arms. He said such magnanimous words, but there was imperceptible sarcasm and disgust in his eyes. She was greedy for wealth and was ruthless and insidious. Her parents hated the poor and loved the rich. Now it was their retribution. And he wanted to torture them. Yvonne, Rosalind, and her daughter were immersed in the warmth and care of Eric,pletely unaware of the strange emotions in his eyes. Yvonne, let Eric sit down first. Rosalind reminded her daughter, who was still crying. Only then did Yvonnee to her senses and quickly said to the man, Sorry, sit down first. The man sat down on the sofa. Rosalind went to the kitchen to make a cup of tea and handed it to the man. The man thanked her politely. His attitude was as respectful and gentle as before. Rosalinds eyes reddened, her face was full of regret. If she and Randolph didnt despise the rtionship between them and didnt let Yvonnee back to approach Julian, the Sullivan family wouldnt have ended up like this. Although Eric was not as sessful as Julian, it was said that he had made great achievements. Chapter 295 Trap or True Love? Rosalind recalled Julians attitude towards her, she regretted it very much. Back then, when Julian was dating Yvonne, he was not very enthusiastic about Rosalind. Later on, they broke up, Julian ignored Rosalind even more. He was not like Eric who had always respected Rosalind and always weed her with a smile. What a pity! Rosalind left Yvonne and Eric some space and said, You guys can talk. I have a headache. I want to go upstairs and lie down. After Rosalind left, Yvonne looked at her ex-boyfriend and said, Eric. Eric put down the teacup in his hand, looked at Yvonne, and said sadly, Ive been paying attention to you since we broke up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I think as long as you live a good life, I will be at ease. I originally thought that you would marry Julian smoothly, but I did not expect that. Eric sighed and said, I cant just watch you suffer like this, so Im back. Yvonne was pleasantly surprised. You mean youll help me? Eric nodded happily. Of course. Yvonne said with some frustration, But Julian is very powerful in Riverside City, and almost no one can fight against him. Eric said with a cold face, So what? I cant let him live such a miserable life. After that, Ericforted Yvonne. Dont worry. Ive made some small achievements abroad. Ill take care of Julian. Yvonne was extremely touched. She thought that she hadpletely fallen into the mire, but she did not expect that someone woulde to help her. Now those whoughed at her should be pissed off, like Julian and Emelia. They must have thought that Yvonne would never be able to turn over again. They did not expect that she would have an ex-boyfriend who really wanted to help her. Thinking of this, Yvonnes eyes were very gentle. Thank you so much for your help. Eric said softly, Your house wont be able to live here soon. I have a house. You can move it with your mother for the time being. As he spoke, he took out a key and handed it to Yvonne. Yvonne was very surprised and said, Eric! Eric handed it to her and said, Theres nothing to say. I know what you mean. After that, he got up and said goodbye. I have something to deal with. Ill go first. Sure. Although Yvonne really wanted to say more to him, she knew that since he was going to help her deal with Julian, there must be a lot of things to do. As soon as the man left the Sullivan family, the warm smile on his facepletely disappeared, reced by gloom and coldness. He looked up at the azure sky and sighed with emotion. After waiting for so many years, he had finally reached this step. The person in the heaven must have seen everything he had done. She would definitely be gratified, wouldnt she? He would help her take revenge for the grievances and pain she had suffered back then. After Eric left, Rosalind immediately rushed down from upstairs. She looked at the key to the house in Yvonnes hand and said, Did Eric give us a house? When Rosalind heard the address of the vi, which was situated at the golden area, she was overjoyed. Yes, Eric said that we can move over. Yvonne couldnt hide the joy in her eyes. I did not expect him to be so rich now. Back then, when Yvonne was with Eric, although his family was rich and well-off, he could not be called as the millionaire. However, at that time, her family was rich, so she did not mind his family background. Anyway, she just wanted to y with Eric, not to marry him. But who would have thought that many yearster, when Yvonne was down and out, the man she did not want saved her in time? Without any hesitation, Yvonne and Rosalind immediately packed up and moved in. When Julian received Matts call, he was working in Emelias study. On the phone, Matt said exasperatedly, Mr. Hughes, I dont know where this man came from. He dared to help Yvonne. What? Julian raised his eyebrows, but his tone was not surprised. Matt added, I wanted to humiliate Yvonne, but the man broke my hand right away. I had no choice but toe to the hospital. Julian ordered, You dont have to worry about the rest. Take care of yourself. Matt agreed and said tteringly, Mr. Hughes, have you forgiven me? Julian sneered and hung up the phone without saying anything. Matt, such a scum, dared to think that if he did something for Julian, Julian would let him go? However, Julian did not expect Yvonnes ex-boyfriend, Eric, to be so vicious that he broke Matts hand. Seeing the solemn look on his face, Emelia could not help but ask, Whats wrong? Julian did not intend to hide anything from Emelia, because since Eric had chosen to help Yvonne, Emelia should be on guard against him. So he said calmly to Emelia, Yvonne used to have an ex-boyfriend named Eric Yeung. He came back at this time to help Yvonne. Emelia was very surprised. She did not expect Yvonne had such an infatuated ex-boyfriend. Seeing the look of surprise on Emelias face, Julian replied sarcastically, Birds of a feather flock together. Yvonne was sinister and vicious, and Eric chose to help her. He was definitely not a good person. But Emelia did not agree with him. Maybe this is love. Love would blind peoples eyes and make those who were rational blind. In their eyes, Yvonne was not a good person, but as long as Eric loved her, Yvonne was the best to him in the world. Julian said with disdain, What kind of bullshit love is that? Does Yvonne deserve it? However, this was not what Julian wanted to say. He got up, walked to Emelia, who was looking for books in front of the bookcase, and raised his hand to hold her in his arms. Ive arranged two bodyguards for you. Let them follow you when you go out in the future. Since Eric had already taken revenge on the Hughes Group, he would definitely plot against Emelia. If it had been in the past, Emelia would have definitely thought that what he had done was too exaggerated. But ever since she had been tricked by Yvonne, Emelia had been afraid, so she happily epted his kindness. Alright. Emelia had just had such a happy life. She had to live well. Then, David also called Julian to report, Eric gave Yvonne a house, and now Yvonne and her mother moved in. Eric invested in Yvonnespany. He seems to be going to continue to help her manage it. I see. Keep an eye on them. Julian was not surprised. Since Eric was going to help Yvonne, it was impossible for him to only provide her a ce to live. Thepany had to be done for her. Before hanging up, David asked again, Mr. Hughes, can youe back to manage thepany? Julian agreed readily, Okay, Ill start working next Monday. Originally, Julian wanted to rest until he won Emelias heart again. But Erics appearance disrupted his n, so he had to return to thepany, in case Eric caused trouble. Chapter 296 Why Should I Be Jealous of You? On the day they moved into the new vi, Yvonne proudly posted a photo on Instagram. It showed the outer appearance of the vi. She also wrote, After so many years, I finally realize that you are the one who loves me the most. Yvonnes actions soon sent herself to the trending news. Randolph was thrown into prison, and the boss behind him also had an ident, so theizens thought that the Sullivan family waspletely over, and Yvonne would never have a chance to turn over. Unexpectedly, instead of staying out on the street, Yvonne moved into the vi and confessed her love to someone. With such a big piece of news, everyone had to pay attention to it. There were so many people discussing, so Yvonne naturally went to the trending news. Soon, someone took a screen shot of Yvonnes Instagram, on which she replied to her friendsments, The person I confessed to is my ex-boyfriend. He came back from abroad to help me. I was too moved, so I sighed with emotion. As soon as thisment came out, it caused another crazy discussion amongizens. No one had expected that the person who would help Yvonne would be her ex-boyfriend. Who could say that this was true love without envy? Nina called Emelia. Gritting her teeth, she scolded, Whats wrong with Yvonnes ex-boyfriend? Was he blind? Why was he so nice to that bitch Yvonne? Nina had always had a clear personality of love and hatred. Emelia smiled andforted her, No matter how bad a woman is, there are still people who love her. Nina said angrily, A useless woman like Yvonne does not deserve to be loved! I can already imagine Yvonnes smug face now. Isnt there a dinner party in a few days? I dont want to see her at all. At the end of the year, all kinds of awards and charity banquets were held in the film and television industry. Nina was a popr female star, so she was naturally invited. Because Emelia showed off his talent in the film industry this year, coupled with Vincents rtionship, she was also frequently invited. However, Emelia only chose to attend a dinner party. Since this banquet was hosted by Kina Salkowski, she naturally had to give her face. Sheforted Nina gently, Calm down, well just ignore her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nina snapped, Wheres the butternut squash soup you left for mest time? Im so angry now that I have to eat something delicious to change my mood. Emelia found it hard to open her mouth. Can I say that all of them were eaten by Julian? Nina was furious. Is he a pig? He can eat so much! Emelia coaxed her. Ill do it for you again. Its all yours this time. Only then did Nina calm down. Thats more like it. As soon as Emelia hung up the phone with Nina, she heard Julian say in disdain, With Ninas temper, Im afraid that Cameron Dausters mother wont like her. Julian and the others all knew that Nina liked Cameron Dauster. The Dauster family was a well-known family in Riverside City, a literary family. However, the Dauster Family might not like a beautiful female star like Nina. It was said that the Dauster Family did not like Nina. Camerons mother disagreed on Nina being with him. Emelia lightly sighed. Theres no need for Camerons mother to oppose it. Perhaps Cameron wont ept Nina anymore. Right now, he still hates her. Julian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Not necessarily. Emelia looked up at him and asked doubtfully, Are you very familiar with Cameron? Julian replied simply, I dont know him. Although he had never seen Cameron, he clearly knew that there had been an invisible investor in the film and television industry. As far as Julian knew, the big shot was abroad. He did not know his name, but only his surname was Dauster. What was strange was that many of the dramas invested by this Mr. Dauster had been yed by Nina. It was unknown whether it was because he was secretly pave the way for Nina, or because he simply valued Ninas potential. When Nina was not famous, that big shot had invested in her acting, even if her role was just an inconspicuous supporting role. Therefore, Julian suspected that the mysterious investor was Cameron. But this was only his suspicion. Without definite news, he could not tell Emelia his own suspicion. Emelia did not say anything else. She and Nina did not know theplexity of the entertainment industry at all, so they never suspected that Cameron would invest in the entertainment industry. The main reason was that the Dauster Family was good at calligraphy and almost no one was doing business. Most of the members from the Dauster Family were active in the academic world. Cameron, who had a self-cultivation genius, was not like an investor. Emelia and Nina had thought that they would meet Yvonne at the dinner party. They had also expected that Yvonne would show off in public, but none of them had expected that Yvonne would y tricks again. After the banquet began, Emelia did not have much contact with Yvonne. Later, Emelia went to the bathroom and saw Yvonne standing at the stairs. With no expression on her face, Emelia decided to leave. She admitted that there was no need for her to greet Yvonne politely. Yvonne, who was in high heels, turned around and stood in front of Emelia. Emelia took a step back warily and asked unhappily, Whats the matter? For some reason, Emelia felt Yvonnes face turn pale the moment she turned around. But Yvonne still proudly crossed her arms and looked at Emelia. Emelia, arent you very angry? Emeliaughed. Whats there to be angry about? Yvonne snorted. Youre so angry that I wasnt defeated by you guys. Youre so angry that I have an ex-boyfriend to save me. Emelia understood and simply replied, Do you think Ill be jealous of your beautiful love? Yvonne said proudly, Of course. Emelia found it very funny. But I have helped my ex-husband many times in time. Looking at the stiff expression on Yvonnes face, Emelia said, Besides, my ex-husband is a man you cant get with all your efforts. What do you think Im jealous of? Shouldnt you be jealous of me? You! Yvonne was rendered speechless by Emelia. Perhaps it was due to Emelias outward appearance that she always gave off the impression that she was weak and easy to bully, so much so that Yvonne always forgot that she had always been beaten back by Emelia. Emelia put away the smile on his face and said coldly, Yvonne, in the future, well just mind our own business and avoid each other, okay? Youd better restrain yourself! Yvonnes provocation did not annoy Emelia. Instead, it angered Yvonne herself. She gritted her teeth and stared at Emelia. Avoid each other? No way! With that, Yvonnes expression became determined again. Before Emelia could react, Yvonne suddenly reached out and grabbed her, shouting, Emelia, you pushed me? Emelia felt that Yvonne was acting strangely. Just as she was about to shake her off, Yvonne let go of her and leaned back. Behind her was the stairs on the second floor, but Yvonne ignored it and rolled down the stairs. Chapter 297 Slander Emelia was so frightened by this scene that she broke out in a cold sweat. Yvonne fainted on the spot when she fell down, and her forehead was bleeding. The scene was shocking. Emelia finally understood why Yvonnes face had turned pale when she turned her back to the stairs. Yvonne knew that she would be in great pain if she fell down like this. She was also afraid. Yvonnes trick had seriously injured her. Emelia did not understand why Yvonne had done this. Since her ex-boyfriend hade to help her, couldnt she just live a good life and stop making trouble? Because Yvonne had fallen down the stairs and fainted, and because Yvonne had shouted at Emelia to push her, the people who had attended the dinner immediately gathered around. Some called the police, and some used Emelia of being so cruel. Pushing Yvonne down the stairs from such a height meant that she wanted Yvonne dead. For a moment, everyone turned to look at Emelia withplicated expressions. They had not thought that a seemingly gentle and kind girl like her would be so vicious. Even if Yvonne was disgusting, Emelia couldnt hurt her like this. Emelia saw the misunderstanding in everyones eyes and stood still to rify herself. I did not push her. It was she who caught me first and then fell down herself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Someone in the crowd said, Who would think that way and roll down the stairs? The stairs are so high. Isnt she afraid of falling to death? Emelia curled her lips and sneered. This was how Yvonne took things too hard. She would rather suffer like this in order to frame Emelia for deliberately hurting others. The onlookers naturally did not believe what Emelia said. Emelia did not panic, because she had not done anything wrong. Nina rushed in from outside the crowd. She hugged the pale-faced Emelia and asked, Whats going on? Emelia simply told Nina everything. Nina naturally trusted Emelia. She was very furious because of Yvonne. Nina nced at Yvonne, who was still lying on the ground unconscious. She wanted to kick Yvonne to death. She had only gone out to answer a phone call when Yvonne came to frame Emelia. What a lunatic! Emelia stopped Nina in time. Lets wait for the police. Now that so many people were staring at them, they could not make any mistakes. Hearing themotion, Kina rushed over as well. She stood straight in front of Emelia and Nina, protecting the two young girls. Emelia is myst disciple. With my moral quality, I guarantee that she definitely wont do such a vicious thing. Everyone can leave now. Just leave this matter to the police. While Kina knew that everyone had left, the police and ambnce arrived at the same time. Yvonne was sent to the hospital, while Emelia was taken away by the police to cooperate with the investigation. Julian had not attended the dinner at all, because he did not want to attract public attention. In addition, he had arranged two bodyguards for him, so he did not follow. The two bodyguards did not expect that Yvonne would hurt herself to frame Emelia. This time, Emelias body was not hurt at all, but her reputation was about to be ruined by Yvonne. Once Yvonne was sure that Emelia had deliberately hurt her, the crime would be too serious. On the way to the police station, Julian called Phil Henderson as soon as possible and asked him to return as soon as possible to fully take charge of Emelias case. After arriving at the police station, the two bodyguards med themselves. Julian did not me them. No one expected Yvonne to be so mean. For a moment, Julian sincerely hoped that Yvonne would just smash her to death so that she would note out to harm people all day long. Although Phil was abroad, he still sent his most capablewyer to the police station and bail Emelia out. At this moment, Yvonne had woken up in the hospital. There were many bruises after her rolling down from the stairs, as well as concussion symptoms. She immediately said through her ex-boyfriend Eric, Emelia is jealous of everything she has now, and because of the past grievances with her, she wanted to kill me and pushed me down the stairs viciously. Yvonne also made public her injury inspection report, iming that she would sue Emelia for going to prison. Because Yvonnes current situation was really miserable, people online scolded Emelia. They all said that she looked gentle and kind on the surface, but in fact, she was vicious and insidious. When Emelia followed Julian out of the police station, she was surrounded by reporters. Emelia was protected in Julians arms. The two bodyguards led the way, while Philswyer walked on the other side of Emelia, helping her block the reporters next to her. Miss Jones, have you really pushed Yvonne? What happened to you two at that time? Yvonne said that she would put you in jail. What do you want to say? The reporters threw a series of questions to Emelia, who couldnt stand still anymore, but she bit her lips and calmed down. She raised her hand and gently tugged at the corner of Julians clothes, indicating that she had something to say. Julian stopped his steps, using his sturdy arms to firmly protect Emelia. Emelia looked at the reporters and said righteously, Ill make it clear again: I did not push Yvonne. God is watching what shes doing. I have a clear conscience. When the matter had just happened, Emelia was still a little flustered, but now she hadpletely calmed down. She had never done anything that would hurt the world, so she was naturally not afraid of being ndered. I believe in the fairness of thew, and I also believe that thew will give me justice. After saying these words, Emelia bowed her head and left, escorted by Julian. After Julian and Emelia got into the car and left, Philswyer turned around and told them, I just learned from the police that this matter is a little tricky. The police said that they went to get the surveince video of the hotel at the dinner party, but all the cameras that could capture Miss Joness location at that time were destroyed, leaving no video evidence. Because Yvonne is the victim now. What she said is the only evidence. Yvonne was now certain that Emelia was deliberately pushing her. Without evidence, Emelia would not be able to prove her innocence. After listening to thewyers words, Emelias face turned pale. Just now, she had firmly rified that she had not pushed Yvonne. It seemed that Yvonne had nned this beforehand. If Emelia could not provide evidence to prove her innocence, then the crime of intentional hurting would be set up. At that time, not only would her reputation be ruined, but she would also be in prison. It was not a small matter to deliberately hurt people. It was a criminal case. Emelia sucked in a cold breath. Julian had been holding her hand since he saw her at the police station. He could feel her fear at this moment. He hugged her in his arms and said, Dont be afraid. Well definitely find evidence. At all costs, he had to protect Emelia. Chapter 298 There Will Always Be Traces Julian took Emelia home, and Eric went to the hospital to visit Yvonne. Yvonne burst into tears the moment she saw Eric. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said aggrievedly, It hurts. I feel like all the bones in my body are about to break. The doctor said that I still have a slight concussion! Thank you for your hard work, baby. Eric allowed Yvonne to hug him, but ruthlessness shed across his eyes. Why was she not dead? Or at least broke her legs and arms? Why did she just have a concussion? The idea of framing Emelia in such a way was brought up by Eric. His purpose was not only to frame Emelia, but also to hurt Yvonne. Eric hoped that Yvonne would fall to her death on the spot, so that Emelia would not have any evidence to save her, so she would be charged with murder. Even if she was not sentenced to death, she would have to spend the rest of her life in prison.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Some time ago, the news that Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family was so hot that the Longerich family would definitely not be able to protect Emelia. Emelia could only bear the charge of murder. Who would have thought that Yvonne would only suffer a minor injury? But he wasnt in a hurry. Take it slow. Anyway, Emelia had already been set up by him. Of course, Yvonne did not know what Eric was thinking. She waspletely devoted to Eric now. She would listen to whatever Eric said. Otherwise, with her character, how could she do such a dangerous thing as falling off the stairs? She got up from Erics arms and asked, Are you sure youve destroyed all the cameras? Eric answered with certainty, Of course. Yvonne said fiercely, Thats good. I must make Emelia unable to turn over this time! Eric said, As long as you insist that Emelia pushed you, Emelia wont get away. Since Julian deeply loved Emelia, he had to be with her. As long as Eric was able to scheme against him, it would be easy for Julian to feel unhappy. Eric said, After plotting against Emelia, well have to deal with Julian. Before returning to our home country, Ive already formed an alliance with his rivalpany. Well carry out a hostile bid against the Hughes Group. By then, Julian will be doomed. Really? Yvonne was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect Eric to be so capable. Eric rubbed Yvonnes head lovingly. I can do anything to help you take revenge on them. Youre so kind, Eric! Yvonne threw herself into Erics arms again and hugged him tightly. Ill listen to whatever you say next. She did not know how much she hoped that Julian and Emelia would have a bad time. Now that Eric was helping her wholeheartedly, she naturally had to listen to Eric. Eric, who was held in Yvonnes arms, had a cold look in his eyes, but he said, Okay, but now you dont have to do anything. You just need to recuperate. Have a good rest. Ill deal with the matter of Emelia. After saying that, Eric let go of Yvonne, who reluctantly let him go. After Eric left, Rosalind also came to visit Yvonne. However, the first thing Rosalind did after entering the ward was to scold Yvonne. Stupid girl! You didnt have to do this. Its dangerous! Yvonne said indifferently, Sometimes you just need to sacrifice yourself a little. Look what I got Emelia into now. That was how Eric told to Yvonne. She was afraid that she would get hurt and did not want to carry out the n proposed by the n, but after listening to the persuasion of the n, she was shaken. As long as she could destroy Emelia, what was the point of getting hurt? God blessed Yvonne. She was fine now. Rosalind said unhappily, But what if something happens to you? After all, Rosalind was Yvonnes mother. She still cared about Yvonne. Moreover, now that Randolph was in prison, the only person Rosalind could count on was Yvonne. She did not want anything to happen to Yvonne. Yvonne replied impatiently, Im fine now. Rosalind continued, Is it the idea of Eric? He asked you to do such a dangerous thing. How could he care about you? Yvonne couldnt stop herself from yelling at Rosalind, Enough, Mom. Stop nagging. Im fine, right? Yvonne couldnt bear to hear anyone say that Eric was in the wrong, even if that person was her own mother. In Yvonnes eyes, Eric was the one who loved her the most in the world. Rosalind nced at her impatient daughter and pursed her lips without saying anything. Did that Eric really love her daughter? For the sake of his rescue, Rosalind believed his sincerity. But if a man really loved a woman. How could he bear to let her take the risk? Phil worked very quickly. That very night, he had taken a private ne back from abroad. The next morning, he had appeared at Emelias house. But of course, Julian was at home as well. Emelia personally made two cups of coffee, one for Phil, and the other for Julian. The handsome and charmingwyer was almost moved to tears. After such a long time, I can finally drink the coffee you cooked. In the past, when Emelia was still Mrs. Hughes, Phil and the others would asionally go to meet up with him, so they drank the coffee and tasted the food that Emelia personally cooked. Without exception, they all missed it. Julian answered from the side, Thanks to Mr. Henderson, I can have a drink today. The grief in Julians words was very obvious. Ever since he had learned how to cook and make coffee, Emelia had rarely done this. Julian didnt dare to let Emelia do housework, because Emelia would mock himself. You deserve that. Phil smiled mockingly. The three of them chatted while drinking coffee. In fact, Emelia was a little worried. When she learned that all the surveince cameras had been destroyed yesterday. However, Phil acted as if he had won. There is only one truth. If you didnt push Yvonne, then she must have done something. They will always reveal some clues. Phil then said, Ivee up with an idea with Julian. Let them expose themselves. You dont have to worry. Emelia turned to look at Julian in surprise. Phil had rushed back overnight. When had hee up with an idea with Phil? Did he not sleepst night? Julian saw through her mind and took the initiative to say in a low voice, Phil called me in the early morning and I woke up. We talked about it during that time. Emelia agreed and did not say anything else, but she was very touched. Emelia had never thought that she would get along well with Julian so quickly. She had never thought that Yvonne and Randolphs actions would rapidly shorten the rtionship between her and Julian. How could she remain unmoved when Julian tried to mediate for her again and again? Vincent had said before that she should not fall in love with him again because Julian saved her. Now, she might really fall in love with him. Chapter 299 The Strategy Phil told Emelia the idea he had discussed with Julian. Since Yvonne and her so-called ex-boyfriend have plotted against you, they will definitely be guilty. Since they have destroyed the surveince cameras in advance, we will find a way to lure them out. Emelia was curious. To lure them into a trap? Phil nodded. Well ask someone to release the message on purposeter, saying that someone at the banquet took photos of you and Yvonne. We have enough evidence to prove your innocence. Yvonne and the others will definitely find a way to silence the person who recorded the video. As long as they do it, well find out their secret. Well arrange for that person to be our men. When Yvonne and the others find that person, well leave the evidence. Emelia asked nervously, Yvonnes ex-boyfriend seems very cunning. Will they take the bait? Phil smiled with certainty. Definitely. They definitely wont let us get hold of them. Even if theres any possibility, they wont allow it. Emelia nodded and said worriedly, Will the person you arranged be in danger? If they just want to shut that persons mouth, thats fine, but what if they kill him to silence him? Although Emelia had nevere into contact with Yvonnes ex-boyfriend, but she instinctively felt that the man was cruel and merciless. She was afraid that the man would hurt them mercilessly. Phil said with a smile, Dont worry. The people we arranged are definitely not ordinary people. They will definitely solve the emergency. By the side, Julian gave Emelia a reassuring smile. Emelias mood had be much more rxed. Both Phil and Julian were extremely capable people. She should trust them. After finishing his task, Phil got up and left. Ill hold a press conferenceter to announce our stance. After Phil left, Emelia looked at Julian and said gratefully, Thank you for helping me. Although she now had the Longerich family to rely on, Vincent was far away in the Capital at this moment. It was Julian who took thewyer to bail her out as soon as possible, so that she could avoid a prison disaster. Emelia thanked Phil, a highly soughtwyer, for helping her from the bottom of her heart. Julian raised his eyebrows and said, If you really want to thank me, why dont you consider remarrying me? Emelia was speechless. Julian was too eager to seed, wasnt he? He should step by step change from a bedpanion to a boyfriend, but in the end, he directly said that he wanted to re-marry Emelia. Before they could continue to discuss this topic, Vincent called. Emelia knew that Vincent must be very worried about her. Sure enough, when he picked up the phone, she heard Vincent say, I bought the fastest ticket to help you. Julian took over the phone andforted Vincent in person, You dont have toe over. Its very hard to go back and forth. When Emelia was drugged by Yvonne, Vincent came to see Emelia. It was only a few days before he came again. Julian was worried that his body would not be able to bear it, not to mention that there was Naomi Shuster, who had just fallen ill and needed to be taken care of. Leave it to me. We havee up with a solution. On the other side of the phone, Vincent said a few more words. Julian replied, Dont worry, I will never let her suffer any grievance. I will definitely seek justice for her. Vincent felt much more at ease after listening to Julians words. In addition, Emelia also advised him not toe over, so he gave up. After hanging up the phone, Vincent, who was far away in the Capital, could not help sighing. Naomi said gently to him, From what I can see, Julian truly wants to win Emelias heart back. After all these things, are you still nning to oppose them? Naomis words were also the reason why Vincent sighed. He shook his head and said somewhat helplessly, I was determined not to let Emelia continue to be with Julian. There are so many excellent men in the Capital, why let her waste her good youth on him, the ex-husband? But I really didnt expect that Randolph and his daughter would give Julian so many opportunities to get close to and take care of Emelia. Julian saved Emelia in time again and again. What else can I say? Naomi naturally saw Vincents distress andforted him in a gentle voice, When these things are over, lets ask Emelias specific thoughts. She should be willing to do it herself.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vincent could only nod and say, Okay. In the Riverside City. After Phil left Emelias residence, he held a press conference and announced righteously, My client, Ms. Emelia, absolutely did not push Miss Yvonne. Weve also found enough evidence to prove her innocence. At the same time, well also sue Miss Yvonne for framing Ms. Emelia. Here, I want to remind Mrs. Yvonne that ording to thew, whoever fabricates facts to falsely use another person, with the intention of causing another person to be subject to criminal investigation, if the circumstances are serious, shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three years, criminal detention or public surveince; If serious consequences are caused, he shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than 10 years. Phil was the most popr and authoritativewyer in Riverside City at the moment. It was enough for Emelia to invite Phil to defend her, but she didnt expect that Phil would bring up another hot topic to sue Yvonne. The reporters under the stage were all stunned. Why is Yvonne going to be used? Phil exined slowly, Everyone, please pay attention to this sentence of making up facts and framing others. Dont you think someone did it on purpose? Otherwise, how could the hotels surveince cameras be broken? As soon as Phils words came out, some reporters who were quick to react immediately understood that Phil was saying that this matter was purely directed and acted by Yvonne? No wonder he secretly used Yvonne of making up the truth. Phil added, Besides, my client doesnt have the motive to push Miss. Yvonne downstairs. Yvonne said that my client is jealous of her, but what does she have to make my client jealous? Phils tone was full of sarcasm. My client, Emelia, is now sessful in career, and happy and contended in life. Why does she need to be jealous of Miss Sullivan? That Miss Sullivan has a so-called ex-boyfriend? Even if my client doesnt stay with Mr. Hughes in the future, isnt it good for those rich people in the Capital? Does she need to be jealous of the so-called love between Miss Yvonne and her ex-boyfriend? In fact, Miss Yvonne is more or less jealous of my client. Phils words made the reporters couldnt help but ponder because his words made sense. Of course, there were also some reporters who couldnt figure it out. But if it was Yvonne who directed the whole incident herself, why did she take the risk of falling off the stairs and even being seriously injured? Phil stroked the wedding ring with the ring finger in his left hand and said, You dont understand, do you? This is to achieve their goal at all costs. Phils words seemed casual, but in fact, he was telling the truth. Chapter 300 Hope Reappeared Phils press conference went very smoothly, but someone panicked when they saw it. After reading it, Yvonne called Eric in a hurry and said in a somewhat flustered tone, What if Phil says that he wants to sue me for framing her? Yvonne had never thought that she would be in such big trouble. In her opinion, if her n to frame Emelia failed, at worst, she would be scolded by the outside world again. How could she know that if she was making up facts to frame others, she would be punished by the penalw? She was suddenly scared. She didnt want to go to prison. That was not a human life at all. After her father, Randolph, was sent to prison, she had visited her father with her mother several times. Her father seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant. His hair waspletely white and he was haggard. Eric said on the phone, Dont be afraid. They dont have real evidence in their hands. As long as they dont have evidence, they will sue you for nothing. Really? Yvonne was still worried. After all, it was a dinner party that day, and there were a lot of people attending it. Although there was no one around when Emelia went to the bathroom, what if someone was hiding in the dark? Now, any random mobile phone could take photos and destroy the surveince camera. What if someone secretly took pictures of it? Erics tone was still calm. Yvonne, youre too nervous now. You have to try to calm down. Yvonne hesitated before saying, Okay, Ill calm down. I believe you. She had no other choice but to trust Eric. She had no power now, and she could do nothing. As if trying tofort her, Eric added, Ill send someone to investigate again. If theres really something like that, Ill get rid of that person. Kill him? Yvonnes voice trembled. Although she had done many bad things, she had never killed anyone. Erics voice became colder. If we dont deal with it, will we stay here and wait for him to expose us? As soon as Yvonne thought that she might be exposed, she immediately said, Ill listen to you. Eric was very satisfied. Yvonne, you used to be protected too well by your father. This world is so cruel. Its either others or us go to death. Yvonne, who had hung up the phone, was lying on the hospital bed. Eric was right. In order to protect themselves, she couldnt care too much. Julian and Phil wanted to deliberately create an illusion of someone taking photos of the evidence to lure Eric into a trap. They didnt expect Eric to be so cunning that he didnt take any action all the time. However, Julian didnt expect that there would be unexpected gains. He received a phone call. The man on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice, Mr. Hughes, Im Thomas Washburn. Julian raised his eyebrows and said calmly, Whats the matter? Thomas didnt have any good intentions towards Emelia, so Julian naturally didnt have any good impression of him. Thomas was silent for a moment on the phone and then said, I also went to the dinner party that night. Julian paused for a moment and was keenly aware of the hint in Thomass words, but he continued to ask calmly, So? Thomas did not hide it. I really want to fight for the leading actor of the drama, I Gotta Find you, so I kept an eye on Emelia that night. I wanted to find an opportunity to talk to her alone and fight for that role. Emelia went to the bathroomter, so I followed her. But I didnt expect that before I could find her, Yvonne stopped her first. I took a video of what happenedter. Thomas finished what he wanted to say in one breath, without any false words. Julian naturally understood Thomass intention in an instant and said directly, Tell me about your request. Thomas was not a good person. With such evidence in his hand, he must fight for something for himself. Sure enough, Thomas said, I want the hero of this show. If you agree, I will give you the evidence of the phone immediately. Julian was very mocking. Thomas really had no self-knowledge at all. How could he afford to be the hero of that drama? However, this was not the point now. The point was whether Thomas really had evidence or not. Even if there was evidence, he needed to confirm whether the evidence could help them. Therefore, he calmly asked Thomas, How do I know that you really took photos? Thomas also understood Julians caution. We can meet. You can see the content of the video in person. The angle I stood at was just right. I clearly saw Yvonne grab Emelias hand and then fall off the stairs on purpose. Julian agreed, Okay, see you at the time cafe in 20 minutes. Sure. After hanging up the phone, Julian told Emelia about Thomas. Emelia said without thinking, Thomas is absolutely not suitable for the leading actor. On the contrary, if he really wants to y a role in this drama, the bad second leading actor is suitable for him. Emelia really judged from Thomass image and his charm. Julian naturally supported every decision of Emelia. Ill go talk to him. Ill go with you. Emelia suggested, Ill try my best to convince him to y the second male lead. Emelia knew that everyone wanted to act as the male lead, but the supporting roles might not necessarily be not outstanding. Sure. The two simply tidied up and went out together. Thomas had already arrived at the time cafe. After the three of them met, Julian first took a look at the contents of Thomass mobile phone. It was indeed the evidence they wanted, and every move between Emelia and Yvonne was clearly recorded. Thomas took the initiative to say, As soon as the evidence is released, not only will the stains on Ms. Jones reputation be washed away, but will also convict Yvonnes crime of ndering others. Thomas said with a confident smile, So, Mr. Hughes, Ms. Jones, its not too much for me to ask for the male lead role, is it? Julian said coldly, Thomas, you should know your limits. The protagonist is not for you. Thomas quickly put away his mobile phone and asked unhappily, Why? Julian hit him without hesitation, Your characteristics and acting skills arentpatible with the role. Thomass face was a little pale. Emelia said at the right time, Mr. Washburn, I personally think that the second male lead is more suitable for you. No way! Thomas refused without thinking. The second male lead is a jerk, no, you can even called him a scumbag. Isnt it equivalent to destroying myself if I y this role? Since Thomas had nned to find you for a long time, he naturally read the novel several times. He knew very well how bad the second male lead was. He rejected this image from the bottom of his heart. Thomas had fallen into disrepute in recent years. The reason why he wanted to join Vincents project was to burnish his image. Now that Emelia asked him to y the second male lead, he was afraid that if he did it, the audience would hate him even more.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 301 Maisie Gets the Video for Julian Emelia shrugged. Mr. Washburn, you are an experienced actor. You must know many actors became popr because they yed jerks. For example, theres been widespread condemnation of Joffrey in Game of Thrones but the actors got a hit. However, whatever Emelia said, Thomas remained unwilling to y this role. No. I just want the leading role. Considering the video, Thomas said in a firm tone. Julians face darkened. Thomas, for the record, Yvonne knows you are sitting here and negotiating with us. If you keep the video rather than hand it to us, you will be in trouble and danger. Julian was telling the truth. Yvonne and Eric would do whatever it took to get this video and destroy it. If Thomas were not cooperative, he might well be killed. Julian investigated Eric and found that Eric lived abroad all year round. Although Eric looked like a gentleman, he was very ruthless. Otherwise, he wouldnt have asked Yvonne to fall downstairs herself. However, Thomas turned a deaf ear to this and thought that Julian was trying to frighten him. Thomas stood up angrily and said, Mr. Hughes, now that you dont agree, I should go now. Miss Jones has been charged with an alleged assault. Both she and Vincent will be ruined, and so will this TV show! That was what Julian and Emelia were worried about. You know Emelia is innocent, but you take the opportunity to threaten us. Such a miserable man will never have any prospects. Julian was being cryptic. In other words, Julian would ban all directors from hiring Thomas. Julian even nned to deprive Thomas of the secondary character. How dare you! Thomas flushed, turned around, and left angrily. Julian stared at Thomas and sneered, He will pay a price for what he did. Probably Eric was waiting for Thomas on his way back. And Thomas would be caught soon. Thinking of this, Julian called Maisie and asked her to follow Thomass car. Few people knew that Maisie was good at fighting. Erics people might look down upon her and beat Thomas. And then Maisie could collect evidence. Thus, Julian remained calm even though the talk broke down. Julian didnt get the video from Thomas, but Julian would protect Emelia from anything that mighte away. Anyway, Julian didnt mindunching the military. Thomas angrily left the cafe and drove back to his residence. It had been a long time since Thomas yed the leading rolest time. Thomas got increasingly anxious when his rivalries became increasingly popr. Thomas thought he could get the leading role with the video, but Julian was so firm that he did notpromise at all. If so, Thomas decided to do nothing but wait and see. After parking the car in the underground parking lot, Thomas got out of the car and locked the door before walking toward the elevator without looking back. Nevertheless, three burly men suddenly appeared and surrounded Thomas from different directions. Thomas was startled. Julian had warned Thomas of this just now. However, Thomas thought no one dared to hurt him in broad daylight and that Julian was just frightening him What are you doing? Thomas took out his mobile phone while backing away, intending to call the police. Nheless, that was what the burly men were waiting for. They guessed Thomas saved the video on his mobile phone. One of the burly men had a baseball bat in his hand. As soon as Thomas took out his mobile phone, that man mmed the bat at Thomass head, trying to knock Thomas out. Thomas had yed many roles in action films, so he was somewhat agile. He tried his best to dodge the bat, but he was hit on the back. Thomas was knocked to the ground at once, and so did his mobile phone. One of the burly men immediately leaned over and tried to get the phone. If Thomas had been hit on the head, he would have died with his head broken. Only then did Thomas, who was lying face down, realize in horror that these men were here to kill him. Thinking of this, Thomas crawled away to escape, even ignoring his mobile phone. Just as the man was about to pick up Thomass phone, he heard a sharp engine eleration. Then, a ck car sped into the parking lot, heading straight for this man. The ck car rushed so fast that this burly man had to take a few steps back. As the ck car turned and stopped in front of the man, it isted him from the phone. After the door opened, Maisie got down, quickly picked up the phone, and put it into her pocket. The men all got nervous. After looking at each other, they rushed towards Maisie. When they were following Thomas, they found that they were being followed by this ck car. After they saw that the driver was a woman, they didnt take it seriously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They even dared to attack Thomas in front of Maisie. However, when they began to fight with Maisie, they realized they made a mistake. None of the burly men was a match for Maisie. Besides, it brought them great pain when they were kicked by her high heels. Maisie was an expert in fighting. Her parents preference for sons stressed her out. Thus, she always had faith that she would never lose to men, whether it was schoolwork or fighting. Maisie worked so hard and naturally she was a fighting expert now. Otherwise, Julian would not have asked her to follow Thomas. Nevertheless, Maisie had to fight with three burly men. Although she managed to escape into the car and drove away after a fierce fight, she was injured more or less. But it didnt matter at all. Maisie was delighted that she got Thomass mobile phone andpleted the task. Chapter 302 A Moth to The Flame As for Thomas, when Maisie fought with those burly men, he fainted due to his injuries. Thomas was severely injured when he was hit by the base bat. Maisie was not able to save Thomas. After she drove away and got rid of those burly men, she called an ambnce for Thomas. If Thomas had handed over the video to Julian in the cafe, he wouldnt have experienced this. After Maisie escaped, those burly men were annoyed. One of them called Eric and said regretfully, Boss, we failed. The phone was snatched by a woman. What? Eric was furious. How dare you! The man sighed. Boss, that woman is a fighting expert. None of us is a match for her Eric was not in the mood to hear this. He interrupted the man. Hurry up and go abroad. Remember to destroy allmunication equipment. You have nothing to do with me. Understand? Yes. The man answered and hung up the phone. After he exined to the other two men, they hurriedly left. Eric had nned for them to escape abroad before. ording to the n, they should go abroad after they got the phone. Now that they failed, they still needed to follow the original route, but they had to run from the police. Julian and Emelia went to visit Maisie in the hospital. Seeing that Maisie was injured, Emelia was about to cry. After handing Thomass phone to Julian, Maisie smiled andforted Emelia. Dont worry. They are just minor cuts. Emelia choked, Thank you, Maisie. Maisie said seriously. Dont mention it. Even if youre not Mr. Hughes girlfriend, you are still my friend. I wont stand by and watch you get framed. Then, Emelia apanied Maisie to get her wounds sterilized. When Maisie put off her clothes, besides the bruises on her arms and back, Emelia saw many hickeys under Maisies vicle. Emelia naturally knew that it was left when Maisie was having sex with someone. Emelia was a little stunned. But very soon, Emelia figured out what was going on, so she asked in a low voice, Is it Ezra? Maisieughed to herself. Do you think Im asking for it? Although Maisie didnt say it was Ezra, Emelia could read between the lines. Emelia shook her head and said, Like a moth to a me, you stick to your love. Your courage deserves my respect, and I dont mean tough at you at all. After Emelia finished speaking, she sighed with emotion. I was ever as stupid as you, so I have no right tough at you. Back then, Emelia knew that she wouldnt end up well with Julian, but she epted the marriage arranged by Grandpa Hughes. Maisie lowered her eyes. But you and Mr. Hughes have worked it out. He loves you so much, but I Maisies tone was a little sad, but Emelia didnt know what to say tofort her. However, Maisie quickly looked up and said, But I have never expected to marry Ezra. He is different from Mr. Hughes. As a responsible man, Mr. Hughes was serious about marriage and love. Mr. Hughes will always be attentive to you and your marriage. But Ezra is different. He doesnt believe in love and marriage, let alone getting married to me. He cant even love me alone. When Maisie said this, she became increasingly relieved. Therefore, I only enjoy the process rather than long for his love. Im d that you can think so. Ezra was always involved with tidbits, and Emelia often heard about it. Now that Maisie had slept with Ezra, Emelia hoped Maisie could take it easy. Therefore, after hearing what Maisie said, Emelia was relieved. The nurse left after sterilizing the wounds. On second thoughts, Maisie said, Dont tell Mr. Hughes about me and Ezra, or he will be angry. But Emelia wasnt good at lying. In addition, Julian would know it eventually, so she didnt think it was feasible. Before Emelia could finish her words, the door was pushed open. Ezra strode in, followed by Julian with a long face. After Maisie was injured, Ezra hurried over. Even if Emelia didnt tell Julian about their rtionship, Julian realized it was a little strange. Where are you hurt? Ezra asked Maisie with a frown.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. They are just minor cuts. Given that Julian was here, Maisie took a step back and avoided being touched by Ezra. Let me see it, Ezra said as he tried to unbutton Maisies cor. Words failed Julian. Ezra was so close to Maisie that he even tried to take off Maisies clothes. Julian was not an idiot, so he guessed what was going on. Julian tried his best not to be angry. Whats the matter with you two? Julian had warned Ezra many times not to approach Maisie, but Ezra ignored that. Before Ezra could say something, Maisie said, Mr. Hughes, please dont me this on Mr. Cantillo. I am willing to be with him. Hearing this, Julian gave Maisie a re. Ezra was a little surprised at Maisies words, so he nced at her with mixed feelings in his eyes. We need to talkter. Julian was not unreasonable. Now that Ezra wanted to check Maisies wounds, Julian took Emelia out. Julian was burning with rage. He took a few deep breaths before slowly calming down. He regarded David and Maisie as his rtives and hoped that they could respectively marry a perfect mate. But now, Maisie was stuck with Ezra Neither Ezra nor Maisie was bad, but they were not perfect for each other. Ezras father deceived and abandoned his mother, so he was very repulsive about marriage and love. Ezra insisted he would never get married. On the contrary, Maisie attached great importance to love and marriage. I have had a chat with Maisie. Emeliaforted Julian in a gentle voice, She is much more optimistic than we thought, so I think she is OK with it. Julian asked incredulously, That is to say, she knows Ezra doesnt take it seriously, but she can ept it, right? Emelia nodded, which made Julian even more shocked. Julian had been afraid that Maisie would be hurt, but now, he realized he might have worried too much? Chapter 303 The Smoking Gun Very soon, Maisie and Ezra walked out. Maisie intentionally walked to Julian and took him to a corner. After a moment of silence, Maisie said, Mr. Hughes, I know you are worried about me. Now that I have made such a decision, Im ready to face whatever consequencese from it. Julian had known it from Emelia, so he said, Its great if you can think this way. After a pause, Julian continued, You and David have contributed a lot to the Hughes Group these years. Well be here for you whenever you need us, so dont belittle yourself. Maisie was born in an impoverished area, which had alreadyid a giant gap between her and Ezra. Emelia were once rejected and disliked by Julians mother. Hence, Julian wanted to cheer Maisie up, and hoped that Maisie would not belittle herself before Ezra because of her family background. Maisie smiled gratefully. Thank you, Mr. Hughes. After the talk, Julian couldnt persuade himself into epting Ezra, so he sneered. Ill expect you to act the part, henceforth. With a smile, Ezra said nothing. Arthur came over and said, Thomas is seriously injured. He is bleeding heavily under the spleen and is undergoing surgery. Maisie said, Thomas was hit by the base bat. Those men must have wanted to kill him. That man must have tried his best to hit Thomas. Julian pursed his lips and said coldly, He deserves it. Eric is so ruthless, so youd better be wary of him. Arthur and Ezra nodded solemnly. Julian said to Ezra, Take Maisie back to recuperate, and leave the rest to me. Ezra nodded, turned around, and left with Maisie. Arthur looked at them in amazement, and murmured, What happened? He didnt know that Ezra was dating Maisie. If Maisie had not been injured today, Julian and Emelia would not have known it either. Julian was irritated when he heard this. He could somehow understand Vincents dislike of Ezra. Although Julian treated Maisie like his sister rather than his daughter, considering his current disapproval towards Ezra, he couldnt imagine what he would do if his future daughter got married. Lets take a look at Thomas. After saying this to Arthur, Julian turned around and took Emelia to Thomass ward. With a sigh, Arthur followed them. Arthur was also dissatisfied with Ezra. Everyone thought Maisie was a good girl. Now that Ezra couldnt promise Maisie a marriage, why did he date her? Thomass surgery went well, and he woke up soon after being sent to the ward. Nheless, he was too weak to speak for the time being. Thomass agent arrived as well. He was very shocked after hearing what Julian said. If Maisie hadnt arrived in time, Thomas would have been robbed of his mobile phone and killed. Thomass agent was much more sensible, so he thanked Julian sincerely. Standing in front of Thomass hospital bed, Julian asked nkly, Im asking you. Are you willing to hand over the video to us as evidence? Thomas struggled for a while, as if he wanted to say something. Julian sneered. You cant y the secondary character either. You have missed the chance. As a serious man, Julian had never wanted Thomas to y any role in this TV show. Without the video, Thomas had no ess to the secondary character. However, Thomas was so greedy that he insisted he should y the leading role. As a result, Julian deprived Thomas of the secondary character as well. Thomas had no choice but to agree. If he refused, he would be blocked in the filming industry. Interrupted by Julian, Thomas flushed. He could do nothing but nod. And then he closed his eyes with regret. He should have handed over the video to Julian in the cafe After Julian got the video, he immediately sent it to Phil. After Phil sent it to the police, Emelia was cleared in that case. The police then posted this video. While the police dered Emelias innocence, Phil also issued an announcement, ording to the video, Miss Sullivan fell downstairs herself, but she pinned that on my client. I have filed awsuit against Miss Sullivan on behalf of my client. Those who have abused and defamed my client on the Inte these days will also be brought to court. Phils announcement shocked and frightened those who followed suit to abuse Emelia. Some people abused Emelia on purpose while some people were deceived by Yvonne and thought that Emelia was a vicious woman. However, ording to the video, Emelia was innocent Many people rushed to apologize and beg for mercy in thements of Emelias Twitter ount. After reading this, Emeliaughed to herself, canceled her ount, and uninstalled Twitter. Public opinion was a double-edged sword. It could make a person popr, but it could also destroy a person. Emelia didnt want to pay attention to this anymore. She just wanted to be herself. Although Emelia remained calm since she was framed, she must have been very upset. Otherwise, she wouldnt have canceled her ount. Thinking of this, Julian even wanted to kill Yvonne. Since he realized his love for Emelia, he was hostile to anyone who upset her. However, Yvonne tried to hurt Emelia many times. Julian gritted his teeth, called Phil, and told Phil that he wanted Yvonne to be sentenced to life in prison. Yvonne in the hospital almost fainted from fear after reading the news. Rosalind was shocked as well. Randolph was in prison now, so Rosalind didnt want Yvonne to be in prison. Yvonne called Eric, trembling all over. Eric, did you read the announcement posted by Phil? What should I do now? I dont want to go to jail! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Eric said calmly on the phone, Dont worry. You just need to cooperate with the police and make a statement. I will ask the attorney to release you on bail. Yvonne was scared. But what if they sue me for the false usation? Emelias attorney is Phil. Did you know him? Yvonne broke down and roared, Phil Henderson has never lost a case! I am screwed! If Emelias attorney were someone else, Yvonne might be able to win the case. Nevertheless, Emelias attorney was Phil, who was well-known in Riverside City. Yvonne thought she was doomed to failure. Chapter 304 The Last Supper Yvonne was emotionally broken while Ericforted her on the phone, Yvonne, you should trust me. I will save you anyway. Although Phil is splendid, I hired an attorney from abroad for you. Hearing this, Yvonne calmed down, Really? Eric said again, Of course. I wont watch you put in prison. Eric continued sincerely, Also, I have done so much for you. Our ultimate goal is to get rid of Emelia and Julian, right? Yvonne waspletely calmed down by Ericsfort. Ever since Eric rescued her when she was being threatened by Matt, Yvonne fell for Eric. In Yvonnes mind, Eric loved her very much. She had abandoned Eric for the sake of wealth and had even slept with Matt, but Eric didnt mind it at all. That was what love was. After Yvonne calmed down, Eric ordered in a low voice, If the police asked you, you should insist that you drank too much that day and was out of your mind, so you dont remember what happened. Hearing this, Yvonne was relieved, but she said aggrievedly, Okay, I will do as you said, but you must ask the attorney to bail me out quickly. Of course, Eric happily replied. Not long after Yvonne ended the call, the police entered her ward. She fell downstairs without any injuries, so she was directly taken to the police station. Eric kept his words. One nightter, Yvonne was released on bail. Yvonne hugged Eric and cried a lot. When the police questioned her in the police station, she was trembling all over, and she never wanted to be taken there again. Eric, you must protect me away from that kind of ce, Yvonne cried and said. Eric hugged her andforted her. Youll be fine. Rosalind remained worried. The video has been posted online, so the evidence was clear that Yvonne framed Emelia. How can your attorney help Yvonne win thiswsuit? After Rosalind finished speaking, she said dissatisfiedly, Why didnt you tell me when you made such a decision? If Rosalind had known that Yvonne was instigated to frame Emelia, Rosalind would have stopped Yvonne. After all, there was a certain risk. But since Eric came, Yvonne did whatever Eric said while she turned a deaf ear to whatever Rosalind said. Hearing this, Eric had a trace of killing intent in his eyes, but he didnt show it. Instead, he looked at Rosalind with determined eyes and said, Rosalind, dont worry. I will risk my life to protect Yvonne. Rosalind thought, Given the evidence, whatever you do will be useless. Besides, Emelias attorney is Phil. Compared with Yvonne, Rosalind was a little sensible. Bewitched, Yvonne hugged Eric and said, Eric, I trust you! I know you will protect me well. Eric put his arms around Yvonne and said, Lets eat something delicious. Yvonne nodded meekly. Okay. When they said goodbye to Rosalind, Rosalinds left eye began to twitch and she had a bad feeling. Rosalind stopped Yvonne and said, I dont think you can go out now. Yvonne said in confusion, Mom, whats wrong with you? Although I am released on bail, the police dont forbid me from going out. Rosalind said worriedly, Dont go out. Ill cook something for you at home. Yvonne frowned impatiently, Im going out to dinner with Eric. Why are you so nervous? In Yvonnes opinion, even if people all over the world wanted to harm her, Eric would be an exception. He had been willing to save her when she was in trouble, so he didnt have to harm her. Before Rosalind could say something, Yvonne took Erics hand and walked out, leaving Rosalind angry. After getting into the car, Eric said to Yvonne, Tofort you, I decided to cook for you myself. Yvonne was surprised. Really? Eric said with a smile, Of course. Ive got everything ready. I hope you can enjoy it. Yvonne hugged Erics neck. Im so happy. You are so great. Then, they headed to where Eric lived. Eric did not live with Yvonne and Rosalind in the vi. He had another residence, which was a small apartment. Yvonne once asked him why he didnt live with them. Eric exined that since the vi was given to them, he shouldnt live there. Eric also said that as long as Yvonne and Rosalind livedfortably, he was very willing to live in that apartment. Hearing this, Yvonne was very moved. After they arrived at the apartment, they kissed each other before Eric went to the kitchen to cook. Yvonne wanted to take off Erics clothes, but Eric wanted to cook for her now. Yvonne agreed and thought she had more time to do that after the meal. After Eric walked into the kitchen and closed the door, his eyes turned cold. He washed his hands and lips immediately before starting to cook.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Eric made steaks and pasta, and he poured a ss of juice for Yvonne. And then, Eric took out a packet of fine powder from a secret cab and poured it into the juice with a nk face. This was meant to be thest supper for Yvonne. After everything was ready, Eric put on a smile and walked out with the food. Seeing the steak and pasta, Yvonne was over the moon. Eric, I think you areparable to a master chef. Julian had learned to cook for Emelia, so Yvonne was very jealous. Yvonne didnt expect Eric to do so. She was so excited that she quickly took out her mobile phone to take pictures and post them on social media. Eric patiently waited for Yvonne to finish posting. Then, he said, Hurry up and enjoy the food, or it will get cold. Eric poured himself a ss of red wine, and Yvonne said coquettishly, I dont want juice. I want to drink wine too. Wine could make them hornierter. Eric persuaded, You have to go hometer. Who will drive if we both drink? Before Yvonne could say anything, Eric added, Im upset today, so I want to drink some wine. In Erics mind, if he couldnt drive after drinking, Yvonne would driveter. Whatever happened on the road would have nothing to do with him then. Chapter 305 A Car Crash Hearing what Eric said, Yvonne stopped asking for wine but drank juice instead. They chatted while eating, and Eric was quickly drunk.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eric covered his face and said in pain, Yvonne, I really hate Julian. If it werent for him, we wouldnt have been separated for so many years. You are so good, but he did not cherish you at all. He not only canceled the engagement but even fell in love with Emelia! How dare he ignore you! Erics eyes were red when he said this. Yvonne, if possible, I really want to kill him. If I see Julian, I will drive into him desperately. Even if I cant kill him, I would like to die with him to avenge you. The resentment against Julian in Yvonnes heart had dissipated a lot, but Erics words reminded her of it. When she remembered, what Julian had done to her, she couldnt help but get angry. Somehow, Yvonne became increasingly furious, with an impulse to kill Julian. Eric drunk too much. In addition, Yvonne was upset by the past, so she didnt want to have sex with Eric after the meal. She told Eric that she wanted to go home. You drank too much, so just rest at home. I will drive your car back by myself. Yvonne loved Eric so much that she was very considerate to Eric. Eric murmured, No, Ill take you back, or I cant be relieved. You can drive, but I must apany you home. Without waiting for Yvonne to say anything, Eric added, Wait a minute. Ill go to the bathroom. Eric was worried about Yvonne even when he was drunk, so Yvonne was very happy. After carrying her handbag, she leaned against the door and began to wait for him. In the bathroom, Eric sobered up, took out his mobile phone, and opened an APP. A red dot on the screen was moving, which meant that Julian and Emelias car was on the road. Eric put his phone into his pocket, got up, walked out of the bathroom with a drunk look, took the car key, and went out with Yvonne. Yvonne drove and said to Eric, You have drunk too much. After we arrive, dont ask the driver to pick you up. Just sleep in the vi. Okay, Eric closed his eyes and replied. After driving for a while, Yvonne rolled down the window. In case Eric would feel cold, Yvonne exined, I was so very excited to eat the food you made. My heart is beating a little faster than before. Its too hot, so I opened the window to get some air. Eric said softly, Its okay. Im not cold. A few minutester, Eric said, Please stop by the roadside. There is a cafe you like in front. I will buy you a cup of coffee. Hearing this, Yvonne was naturally overjoyed. When Yvonne sat in the car and waited for Eric, she felt increasingly impetuous. Suddenly, Yvonne saw a car, and the cars license te number agitated her. It was Julians car. Erics words began to echo in Yvonnes mind. If I see Julian, I will hit him no matter what Yvonne was overwhelmed by rage. When she recovered from it, she realized that she had restarted the car and stepped on the gas. Yvonne was frightened for a moment. She naturally knew that it was illegal to drive a car into someone, which was more serious than a false usation. However, the more she tried to be rational, the more she seemed to be out of control. The next second, she drove into Julians car. After a loud bang, Julians car swayed a few seconds before hitting the guardrail. Yvonnes head broke and she fainted at once. Eric, who was holding a cup of coffee in the cafe not far away, gave a satisfied smile. In broad daylight, Yvonne drove her car to crash into Julians car. However capable Erics attorney was, he wouldnt be able to defend for Yvonnes innocence anymore. Besides, if Yvonnemitted a crime again while on bail, she would have to spend more years in prison. If Julian or Emelia died in the car, Yvonne would be charged with criminal homicide, and she would be sentenced to death. After all, Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family in the Capital and Julian was the leader of the Hughes family in Riverside City. Eric killed two birds with one stone. He not only destroyed Yvonne but also hurt Julian and Emelia. Eric did nothing but add some specially formted emotional-stimting medicine to Yvonnes juice. Eric did not forget to continue his acting. After the smile, the coffee in his hand fell, Eric ran out in a panic, rushed towards Yvonnes car, and shouted in a miserable voice, Yvonne! Yvonne was in aa, and then Eric called the hospital. Eric dialed the number as he looked towards the opposite car. Emelia, who was in the passenger seat, was not hurt at all, but she was crying and shivering, Julian! Wake up! Julian was lying face down on the steering wheel and passed out. When Yvonne drove into Julians car, Julian desperately turned the steering wheel, faced himself towards Yvonnes car, and protected Emelia. Eric wondered how seriously Julian was injured. Eric hoped Julian was killed. As he looked into the car, an evil smile yed over his lips. After calling the hospital, Emelia held Julian and cried. When she looked up, she suddenly saw Eric, who was standing beside Yvonnes car not far away. The next second, an inexplicable fear came over Emelia. This man looked so unfriendly that even the mood around him was subdued. Emelia and Julian had lunch with Grandpa Hughes today. Emelia has been defamed, so Grandpa Hughes wanted to have a formal talk with them. Grandpa Hughes tactfully urged Emelia and Julian to remarry each other. Although Emelia didnt say anything, Grandpa Hughes could tell that she had forgiven Julian. Grandpa Hughes did a good job. After lunch, Julian said on the way home, When do you think I should go to the Capital to visit your family and propose marriage to you? Emelia was shocked. Julian had seldom been so solemn. Julian exined, I owe you a wedding, so I want to make it up to you. A grand wedding, the honeymoon tour, the romantic first night, youll get all of it. Chapter 306 Heart Torn Apart When Emelia got married to Julianst time, she got nothing but a marriage license. Emelia hadnt even been provided with a wedding, let alone the wedding gown and blessings from her rtives and friends. As a girl, she thought that was a shame. Even thinking about it now, Emelia felt a little bitter. Now that Julian promised to make it up to her, Emelia got a warm feeling in her heart. Julian wanted to start all over again, so Emelia decided to wipe the te clean. Just as Emelia calmed down, she saw a car crashing towards them not far ahead. Emelia closed her eyes in horror. In the confusion, Julian roared in a low voice, Sit still. Then he mmed the steering wheel, leaned over Emelia, followed by a loud bang. When Emelia struggled to stick his head out, she saw Julian lying on the steering wheel with blood all over his face. Emelia burst into tears. Julian! Please wake up When Emelia cried out, she thought, If something happened to Julian, I would rather die with him. Her love, which had been restrained, for Julian went out of control. She admitted that she was timid and cowardly, so she didnt dare respond to Julian, who wanted to remarry her. Emelia was afraid that it was just a dream and that she would be hurt again. But now, Julians life was at stake, which almost had Emelias heart torn apart. What if Julian died? Emelia hadnt told him that he was forgiven. The ambnce arrived quickly. Julian and Yvonne were taken to the hospital for rescue. After Ezra and the others knew it, they all rushed to the hospital. Outside the emergency room, Emelia hugged Maisie and cried in pain. Maisie, Julian will be fine, right? Yes. Mr. Hughes will be fine. Dont worry. With tears in her eyes, Maisie could do nothing butfort Emelia. Arthur did not participate in the rescue, so he was waiting in the emergency room with them. Hearing this, he told Emelia, Follow me and take a body check. Maisie and Ezra will wait here. Emelia shook her head. Im fine. I want to stay with him. Emelia wasnt injured. She just felt a little pain from the impact, which paled whenpared with Julian, who was in aa with blood all over his face. Hearing this, neither Arthur nor Ezra said anything. As a doctor, Arthur, judging from Julians injuries, thought Julian would slowly recover if he had a fracture or broke an arm or leg. Nheless, if Julian was hurt by his head, he would be in danger. ording to Emelia, Julian hit the steering wheel on the head, and his face was covered with blood. This was what worried Arthur. After all, Julian lived on mental skills Arthur turned his head and nced in the direction of the emergency room. He tried his best to calm down in case Emelia would be worried. He could do nothing but pray for Julian now. Yvonne was in another operating room. While Ezra was waiting, he suddenly saw Eric walking over from opposite the corridor. Ezra narrowed his eyes and looked up and down Eric with vignt eyes. Although there was no evidence that Yvonne was instigated by Eric, everyone had an intuition that Eric must have something to do with this. Even since Eric came, Yvonne caused a lot of trouble for them. First, she framed Emelia, and now she drove into Julian and Emelia. Therefore, even if Eric looked very gentle, he was regarded as a sneaky and ruthless viin. Nevertheless, Eric ignored Ezras unkind eyes. He walked over with guilt and sincerely apologized to Emelia, Miss Jones, Im sorry. I didnt expect Yvonne to do such a thing when I got down to buy a cup of coffee Ezra interrupted Eric in a cold voice, You must be Mr. Eric Yeung. Eric looked up at Ezra. Ezra sneered, I dont think so. You probably get out of the car on purpose. Hearing Ezras words, Eric was a little surprised. Eric didnt expect Ezra to be so sharp. He could almost read Erics mind! Eric deliberately got out of the car with the excuse that he wanted to buy a cup of coffee. He did that because the APP told him that Julian and Emelias car was about to arrive. In this way, Eric would neither be hurt nor suspicious. Even if Ezra had guessed it right, he had no evidence to prove that this ident was rted to Eric. Thinking of this, Eric continued innocently, Mr. Cantillo, I didnt know Yvonne would suddenly get so emotional. I couldnt predict this. If I had expected it, I would have stopped her. You all worry about Mr. Hughes, and I am also very worried about Yvonne.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ezra sneered. To frame Emelia, you even instigated Yvonne to fall down the stairs herself. You can do whatever it takes to achieve your goal. I dont think you will be worried about Yvonne. Erics face darkened. He said sternly, Mr. Cantillo, do you know you are ndering me? Ezra snorted. Get out of here. They all knew Yvonne well and it was not typical of her to do this alone. Thus, Yvonne must have been encouraged by Eric. However, Ezra had no evidence for the time being. Eric pretended to be innocent, but no one believed what he said. Mr. Cantillo, now that you dont want me here, I should go. After that, Eric turned around and left. As soon as he turned around, a smug and happy smile touched his lips. Eric was here just to see the pain and worries on Emelias and the others faces. Julians life was at stake and Emelia was almost dead inside. Even Julians friends all frowned with worry. Eric was very satisfied to see this. Seeing this, Arthur said through gritted teeth, What exactly does Eric want to do? We didnt offend him, did we? Ezra frowned, deep in thought. They had looked into Erics background when they first saw him. They found that Eric, who grew up abroad, had dated Yvonne before. Besides, none of them had met Eric, let alone having offended him. Nheless, ording to what Eric did, he held great grudges against Julian. Eric had plotted against Julian, and even wanted to kill Julian this time! Chapter 307 Julian Won’t Regret Before the operation was over, Grandpa Hughes, Heather, and Caroline arrived. They rarely showed up, but Julian was in danger now. As Julians family, they were very worried about him. However, hardly had Heather seen Emelia did she roar angrily, Emelia, if anything happens to Julian, I wont let you get away with this!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Heather had watched the report of the car ident, so she learned that Julian was injured so badly to protect Emelia. Hearing this, Emelia was overwhelmed with shame. She couldnt forgive herself for Julians injuries. Heathers usation made her even more guilty. If possible, Emelia would rather exchange her life for Julians safety. Shut up! Grandpa Hughes shouted at Heather. You cant me this on Emelia. She didnt do anything. From Grandpa Hughes point of view, Heather was being unreasonable. Sometimes, Grandpa Hughes regretted epting Heather as her daughter-inw. He didnt like Heather and thought that she couldnt afford the position of the headmistress of the Hughes family, regardless of her temperament, values, or character. Gerhard, who rested on the Hughes familysurel, needed a courageous and capable wife. Nheless, Heather was quite beautiful when she was young. She was one of the most good-looking women in Riverside City. Gerhard was bewitched and insisted on marrying her. Grandpa Hughes had no choice but topromise. Grandpa Hughesforted himself that Gerhard and Heather at least loved each other. To his shock, a few yearster, Gerhard and Heather became strangers due to the personality sh. Heather was dissatisfied with Grandpa Hughes reprimand. Yvonne did this, but if Grandpa Hughes was tired of this. If you dont shut up, just go back home. Heather cried. No. Julian is my son! He is in danger now, so I am anxious and heartbroken! Caroline added, My mom is right, Grandpa. Anyway, she is the saddest among us. Caroline rolled her eyes at Emelia, who was standing with Maisie. I think Emelia is just a jinx. She kept getting Julian in trouble. Not only Julian but also my parents have been condemned online. What bad luck! Caroline set a good example for those who always med mistakes on others rather than reflect on themselves. Grandpa Hughes didnt want to talk with them, but said to Arthur, Arthur, take them to rest somewhere. I dont want them here. Hearing this, Arthur pulled Heather and Caroline away before they could say anything. Grandpa Hughes walked to Emelia. Emelia, this has nothing to do with you, so dont be guilty. Since Julian was willing to protect you, he wont be regretful for what he did. After Emelia heard Grandpa Hughes words, tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She choked and said, Thank you, Grandpa. After gradually epting Julian, Emelia had thought about how to get along with Heather and Caroline in the future. In order not to embarrass Julian, Emelia would continue to respect Heather, try to be nice to Caroline, and pretend that nothing had happened. Nevertheless, what Heather and Caroline said and did frustrated Emelia, so Emelia would not talk to them in the future. Even if Emelia remarried Julian, she wouldnt have any trucks with them. It took another hour for the operation to end. The moment the doctor walked out, Emelia felt as if her strength had left her. Mr. Hughes injuries are not life-threatening for the time being. Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ording to the doctor, Julian had three serious wounds respectively on his head, arms, and legs, which had been cleaned and bandaged. These were all skin wounds, so it didnt matter. However, Julians head was severely injured. The doctor said seriously, ording to the CT, he has some blood clots in his brain now, but it is not fatal. Hed better receive palliative care for the time being. If necessary, a craniotomy should be done to remove the congestion. Emelia was relieved when she was told that Julians injuries were not life-threatening. However, she got nervous when hearing the craniotomy. Any operation came with a great many of risks. What if? Emelia didnt dare think about the possibility. The doctor could read Emelias mind, so he said at once, Dont worry. As long as the blood clots can be absorbed in time after Mr. Hughes takes the medicine, he will recover soon. Ezra remained sane enough to look at the doctor and asked, How many days will it take? The doctor replied, Its always in seven days. Julian was then sent to the ward, but he was still in aa. Emelia held his hand and looked at his pale face, which was wrapped in gauze, with tears trickling down her cheeks. Grandpa Hughes said, Emelia, now that Julian survived, you should go back and have a rest. Instead of leaving, Emelia wanted to stay here and wait for Julian to wake up. Grandpa Hughes continued, Later, Heather and Caroline wille, so youd better leave now. Emelia was fed up with Heather and Caroline, so she didnt want to see them anymore. Ezra added, Dont worry, Arthur and I will wait here. Okay. Emelia nodded and nced at Julian before leaving with Maisie. No sooner had Emelia left the ward than she saw Arthur, who was followed by Heather and Caroline. Emelia said hello to Arthur and ignored Heather and Caroline. Caroline was irritated. How dare she! She didnt even greet my mom. I must stop her from marrying Julian! Arthur, who had never wanted to be involved with this, couldnt take it anymore. He stopped, turned to look at Heather and Caroline, and solemnly said, Heather, Caroline, Julian was in love with Emelia. If you remain cold to Emelia, you will suffer a great deal. After saying this, Arthur walked into the ward. He wondered why Heather and Caroline were so ignorant. Julian even risked his life for Emelia. If Heather and Caroline didnt change their attitudes, Julian might as well break up with them. Chapter 308 What Does Eric Want to Do? Caroline was furious at what Arthur said, but Heather was not that angry. Heather was mean to Emelia because Heather was too worried about Julian. After Julian survived, Heather gradually calmed down. Although Heather didnt like Emelia, she knew she couldnt be cold to Emelia anymore. Thus, Heather tugged at Carolines clothes and motioned her to be quiet. When Heather and Caroline entered Julians ward, Julian hadnt woken up. Heathers eyes turned red all of a sudden. After all, Julian was her son. On the contrary, Caroline looked indifferent. Instead, Caroline focused on her newly painted nails. Her indifferent look irritated Grandpa Hughes. If Caroline were a boy, Grandpa Hughes would hit her with his crutch. Caroline was so spoiled that she didnt even bother to think about what would happen if something went wrong with Julian. Thinking of this, Grandpa Hughes wished that the court could sentence Caroline to prison for a few years and taught her a lesson. Grandpa Hughes thought it was worth it if Caroline could be transformed. However, he had asked his people to inquire about it. Although Caroline kidnapped Emelia, she might well be sentenced to a few years probations, which would be decided and announced a few dayster. Caroline showed no remorse for what she had done, so Grandpa Hughes couldnt be angry enough. Because Julian hadnt woken up yet, Ezra asked the others to go and decided to wait here alone. When the others walked out of the ward, they happened to meet Phil at the door. Next to Phil was a young and beautiful girl, who had a pair of smart and wicked eyes. Caroline became angry when she saw Phil. You finally returned from vacation, Mr. Henderson. When I invited you to help me with thewsuit, you went on vacation, but youe back at once when Emelia needs you. What a double standard youve got there! Caroline was satirizing Phil. A few days ago, Heather invited Phil to help Caroline in herwsuit against Emelia. Phil went abroad. However, he came back to help Emelia now, which Caroline couldnt bear. The pretty girl next to Phil was annoyed. She replied with a cold face, My husband can help whomever he wants. Youre in no ce to rebuke him. How dare you! Caroline was raged, but she didnt dare to do anything to this girl. Everyone knew that Phil was very fond of his wife. Phil wouldnt take it seriously if he was satirized. Nheless, if Caroline offended Phils wife, Phil would tear Caroline apart. Seeing that Phils face turned gloomy, Caroline snorted, turned around, and left. Caroline was angry that she was harassed by everyone! After Caroline and the others left, Phil squinted and gently pinched the girls chin. You defended me just now! Phil loved his wife very much. However, this girl had been aloof to him before. It was said that, back then, this girl didnt like Phil at all. Butter, something went wrong with her family, so she was forced to marry Phil. They had been married for many years. Now that she defended Phil today, she should have feelings for Phil. The girl snorted, shook off Phils hand, and said casually, Youre my husband. Nobody but I can snap at you! Anyway, she was defending Phil, so Phil gave a wide grin. Ezra interrupted them. Please behave yourselves. When Phil looked toward Ezra, the grin on his face disappeared. He hugged his wife and said dissatisfiedly, I think you are envious of me. Ezra didnt bother to argue with Phil. Anyway, Ezra was not alone.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After entering the ward, Phil nced at Julian, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his face darkened. Phil looked at Arthur and asked, How is Julian now? Phil and Julian were good chums. They have grown from teenagers to adults together and experienced a lot in the business world. Hence, Phil even wanted to kill Yvonne and Eric. After learning Julians situation from Arthur, Phil pursed his lips and said, Something told me that Eric must be responsible for Yvonnes crazy behavior. Ezra asked, Was she drugged? Arthur was a doctor, so he nodded right away and replied, I have heard of a kind of drug that can make people extremely emotional. Id better ask the doctor to draw Yvonnes blood for a test. With that, Arthur went out. After a moment of silence, Phil said, Even if this stimnt was found in Yvonnes blood, we cant convict Eric. Ezra asked, Why? Phil said, Because we dont have any evidence. If the police searched Erics house now, they wouldnt find anything strange. The cup and medicine must have been destroyed. We can conclude that Yvonne was drugged, but we cant use Eric of being the one who drugged her. Eric will argue that Yvonne not only ate what he cooked but also ate something else. Ezra was indignant. Damn it. Do you mean we cant do anything to him? Phil was not as furious as Ezra. Instead, Phil said calmly, Since Eric has done these things, he may reveal something to us one day, but we didnt expect him to be so cunning. We underestimated him. Ezra narrowed his eyes. They didnt take Eric seriously at first, thinking that he couldnt do anything. Nevertheless, Eric was more vicious than they thought. Do you think that Eric doesnt like Yvonne at all? He doesnt care about what would happen to Yvonne but just wants to achieve his goal, Ezra asked. Phil nodded, Yes. Yvonne went against thew when she deliberately framed Emelia. This time, she drove into Julians car maliciously, so she would definitely be sent to prison. Thinking of this, Phil was shocked. Not only did Eric have no feelings for Yvonne, but Eric even tried to ruin her. After Phil told Ezra about his guess, Ezra looked at him andpsed into silence. They both wondered what Eric wanted to do. Chapter 309 Not Enough Love Arthur then came back with information that Yvonne did indeed have stimnts in her system. All three looked grave and Ezra took a look at Julian lying in bed and whispered, Wait till he wakes up. Arthur and Phil nodded their heads. The three of them plus Phils lovely wife waited a long time, and Julian showed no sign of waking up. Ezra said to Phil, Why dont you guys head back? Phil, after all, was with someone, it was not suitable for him to wait around. Ezra said, and the girl next to Phil stood up, looked down at him, and said, Im going to go home. You can stay. Phil squeezed the girls soft palm and nodded. Okay, Ill call the driver. The little girl didnt like the sight of Phil making out with her in front of an outsider, shook off his hand, said hello to Arthur and Ezra, and walked away. Phil was full of reluctance, Ezra tsked and sighed, The little girl knows how to behave. She knew that Julian was an important friend of Phils, and Phil would want to stay until Julian woke up.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She knew that the four of them would have something important to discuss and that she was not fit to stay, so she took the initiative and left. Phil smugly replied to Ezra, What do you think? Speaking of women, Phil says to Ezra, I heard about you and Maisie. Are you sure you dont want to marry her? Ezra chuckled. Do you think I can marry her? He knows better than anyone what his father is like, and that man is a man of great interest, and hes going to get married one day, and its not going to be a woman like Maisie, who has no background. Instead of marrying the woman his father arranged for him, or letting his father dictate his marriage, why doesnt he just not get married at all? Ezra looked away and said, She doesnt want to have anything to do with me. Isnt it nice to just go on like this without getting married? Phil looked at him and said, with all due respect when you said you couldnt marry her, its only because you dont want to. If you really like her, like Julian, like me, you can still marry her Phil said, and the room fell silent. Ezra looked away at the window. Didnt say anything. Phil was literally saying that he didnt love Maisie enough. Ezra didnt disagree. He did have a little crush on Maisie, who was as good-looking as any so-called socialite. She and her brother David were both good-looking. She also has a curvaceous figure; every inch of her was enticing. But what attracted him more was her indifference, she treated everyone the same. And his repeated attempts were to break theposure and indifference on her face. And now that its broken, and every time they are together, she was all hot and bothered, and he was the only one in her eyes. But he did not like Maisie so much that he had to go against the whole family and marry her, so much that he had to give up hismitment of not marrying anyone. After a long pause, Phil broke the silence, but this time to Arthur, I say you take it easy, too, and treat Dr. Hilgard well if you really like her. Arthur opened his mouth to say something, Phil interrupted, and Dont you disagree with me. What did you do to Dr. Hilgard? Talk Trash, criticize her job, and you expect her to get back together with you? Ever since Jean joined Arthurs Hospital, Arthur always found fault with Jean, even scolding Jean in front of many of his colleagues in the hospital. Like a good brother, Phil knew that Arthur still cared about Jean, but he was not satisfied with her abandonment, so he treated her with a bad attitude, he wanted Jean to apologize and approach him first. Phil felt that, as Arthur went on, Jean would not only stay away from him but would probably stay away from him altogether. Why dont you shut up, having a rtionship with a girl and now you are acting like youre some kind of rtionship expert, Ezra interrupted, drawing Phils disapproving gaze. Julian woke up on his hospital bed, three of them were ending the topic, and they looked at him in unison. Arthur, as the doctor, was the first to go forward and ask, How do you feel? Julians eyes slowly looked around the ward but did not see Emelias figure, and immediately asked Arthur nervously, Where is Emelia? Is she hurt? Arthur hurriedly said, Shes fine, Maisie just sent her back to rest for a while. Tsk, saving the damsel in distress, you dont even care about your life now. Ezra walked over and teased Julian. Julian was relieved to hear that Emelia was okay and ignored Ezras teasing. The moment Yvonnes car crashed into him, he didnt think about anything else but that she couldnt be hurt, so he instinctively turned the steering wheel and let it hit him. When he woke up and did not see Emelia, Julian felt empty inside. So he asked again, When will shee to see me? He asked this as if he was miserable. Ezra spat, Can you not just open your eyes and all you can think about is her? At least the three of us have been here for half the day. Its too much of a girl-over-bro now Arthur exined, Just now your mother and Caroline came to see you, the old man told Emelia to go home first. Although Arthur didnt say it, Julian knew instantly that his mother and Caroline were up to no good again. He lost hope for his mother and sister and hated himself for not waking up in time to protect Emelia. Arthur added, If you want to see her, Ill call her. Julian thought about it and said no. No, let her rest. She must be in shock. Arthur gave Julian a quick physical, and then he told Julian how he was doing. Julian was calm, first conservative treatment with drugs to remove blood stasis bar. With Arthur here, Julian wasnt afraid for his life. Eric Yeung is definitely not simple, Phil said. Yvonne has stimting drugs in her system. Julian pulled a long face, and Phil said, As for Yvonne, Im going to help you put her in jail this time, but this Eric I dont know what sinister tricks he can pull after, and we always feel that Eric is also malicious towards Yvonne, Phil said of their spection and analysis. Julian half-reclined on his hospital bed, frowning, Could it have something to do with the past of my parents? Chapter 310 I Won’t Let You Down Ezra frowned. But didnt you have Eric investigated? He grew up abroad. How could he be involved in things that happened here? What we found may not be true, and anything can be faked, Julian said, adding, Ill have David go over the girls family again. Okay. Ezra and the rest of them answered. Its better to get the results sooner, Phil said, frowning. If it turns out that Eric really was involved in that incident, then we can take action against him sooner. Julian pursed his lips and nodded. He never thought Eric and Yvonne would do this. He had two bodyguards at Emelias side, and this time he apanied Emelia himself, only for this to happen again. Before they were mainly focusing on protecting Emelia, fearing that Yvonne would do much harm to her, but now it looks like Eric is targeting each of them. After a few more words, Ezra and Phil get up and leave. But when they opened the door to leave, they found Emelia and Maisie standing outside in the hallway. Maisie was supposed to take Emelia back to rest, but from the looks of it, it looked like Emelia just went home to change. Arthur remembered thest time Emelia was drugged by Yvonne and hospitalized, Julian also went back to change his clothes and rushed back, Arthur couldnt help butugh, You two are really the same. Emelia didnt care about his teasing and hurriedly asked, How is he? Arthur smiled and turned sideways, Hes awake, nothing serious, go in and keep himpany. After Emelia went in, Phils eyes turned around on Ezra and Maisie and said, This is the sour smell of love. Did you sense it? As a man with his wife in his arms, Phils words were teasing to both of them, reminding them to face up to the things like love, since they were together, of course, they should be together for the rest of their lives. Ezra didnt say anything, Maisie didugh lightly and picked up a sentence, Mr. Henderson, isnt there a poem that goes, Freedom and love are dear to me; My life I give, sweet love, for thee; Yet love I give for liberty. In other words, in order to have freedom, love or marriage is something that could be left behind. Maisies spontaneity was what Phil did not expect, in a sudden; he didnt have anything to say, only smile and then step away. Ezra and Maisie then left, but Ezra nced at Maisie who was beside him, frowned slightly. He always thought that ording to her serious character, ifter they were to separate, she might not be able to let go, now it seems that he thought too much, she and he held the same attitude, they were just ying. Yes, if she was not ying, how would she be with him? She also knew that they were not going anywhere Thinking about this, Ezra didnt know what to think of this, in short, he didnt feel very good. Julian saw Emelia enter his ward; his face was full of surprise, I thought they sent you back to rest? I am worried about you. Before Emelia went to his bedside, her eyes were red, Julian, dont be like this in the future, you have to cherish your life, do you know that? Julian saw that she cared for him, he was very happy, he raised his hand to pull her to his side and said, You are too fragile, you wouldnt survive the impact. This was what he thought in his head at that time, he was at least a big guy, and he was trained and boxed from time to time, even if he was hit, left with a broken arm and leg, he could also endure the pain. He could withstand the suffering, but he could not see her hurt. When Julian said this, Emelias tears could no longer be held back. She choked up and said, The doctor said you still have blood in your brain, if it does not dissipate, you have to do surgery You are such a talent, if there were any sequels, what are you supposed to do? This is Emelias biggest worry, Julian was not just living for himself, and he had the burden of the Hughes Group on him. Julian had never seen Emelia cry like this before, and for a while, he didnt know how tofort her. Finally, he thought of a way, whispered, Im a little thirsty, could you help me with some water. Emelia stopped crying and went to pour him some water. After drinking the water, Julian said with aplicated look on his face, My mother and my sister- Emelia knew what he was going to say and interrupted him first, Its nothing, Im used to it. But Julian still felt guilty, Im sorry that I didnt establish authority for you in front of them in the first ce. Its okay. Emelia thought about it and also dered, But I also want to make it clear to you that I wont talk to them in the future. Its fine. Julian agreed without any hesitation. His mother and Caroline were so unlikeable that they would never be able to live in peace with Emelia, and he didnt ask for it. Emelia was sitting on the edge of Julians bed, and after they finished talking, Julian raised his hand and took her into his arms, which he had wanted to do since he woke up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Only in this way could he feel safe. At the moment of the crash, he was afraid. He was afraid of never seeing her again, afraid of never having the opportunity to make up for the harm he did to her all those years, afraid of never having the opportunity to give her the best of everything in this world and let her be the happiest woman. You should lie down. Emelia was afraid that she would pull his wounds, although the blood clot in his brain was the most life-threatening right now, he still had several wounds on his body. Unfazed, Julian put his arm around her and whispered, We were talking about proposing marriage to your family before the ident, now lets continue. Emelia was speechless. He was too casual about it, now he was lying on the hospital bed, and still thinking about the marriage proposal. She changed the subject, The doctor said you should rest more. Julians eyes were thick with hurt, I even gave up my life for you, and you still refuse to marry me? In fact, when thinking about it, Julian is quite grateful to Eric and Yvonne for making this ident, he protected Emelia with his flesh and blood, just to show his unwavering love for Emelia. Then, he can now take advantage of this affection to get her to agree to remarry him. Even if there was some coercion, he also admitted, as long as he can get her to remarry him, its fine. Emelia saw Julians wounded expression and hurriedly said, I didnt say I dont want to marry you, Im just worried that you are not fit to think about such things right now. Julian caught the relief in her words and immediately asked again, You said you didnt say that you dont want to marry me? Does that mean that you would marry me? Emelia didnt reply. Julian caressed her face and kissed her, and after the kiss, he said joyfully, Thats great. Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, he pressed his forehead against hers and promised softly, Emelia, trust me, I wont let you down this time. Emelias eyes were moist as she gently wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled herself into his embrace. He had protected her with his life, could she still be afraid of him letting her down? Chapter 311 Take Her to Investigate While Emelias rtionship with Julian had taken a big step forward, Yvonnes side was in a state of chaos. The car ident was a real disaster, but Yvonne was fine after the ident, except for a scratch on the forehead and a slight concussion. However, although Yvonnes body was not hurt, she was on the verge of mental break down. Eric stood by her hospital bed, silently watching her hysteria, obviously, after learning that she hit Julian and Emelia with her car, she clearly knew that she had to go to jail this time. Vonnie, calm down. Eric stepped forward and tried to hold Yvonne and calm her down. Yvonne hissed and pushed him away, How am I going to calm down? Im going to jail! Im going to jail! Eric continued to act with deep affection, Ill try to get thewyer to help. Its useless, its useless Yvonne murmured in despair, Its useless this time no matter what! This time was different from thest time she nted evidence to frame Emelia,st time she still had a reason to weasel out of it, this time there was a mountain of evidence, all the security cameras on that road had captured the image of her ramming into Julians car like crazy. What was she thinking at that moment? Yvonne grabbed her hair and wondered why she would do something so crazy and impulsive. She just wanted to give Julian and Emelia a hard time, just wanted to make them ufortable, she never wanted to take their lives Im sorry, its all my fault. I shouldnt have gotten off the car for some stupid coffee. If I had been with you, you wouldnt have suddenly behaved like that Eric came over and hugged her, burying his face in her neck and apologizing to her repeatedly. Erics words caused Yvonne burst into tears. She hugged him tightly. Rosalind rushed in at this time in a panic, Vonnie, what the hell is going on here? Why did you hit Julian with your car? Rosalind had just heard about Yvonnes ident from the police, and she almost fainted on the spot after hearing that. Randolph was already in jail, and she couldnt live without Yvonne, otherwise, how would she live? Shes a 50-year-old woman. How can she go out and make a living? Yvonnes young, shes an actress, shes not bad-looking, she could always find a job. Yvonne raised her head in Erics arms, wiped the tears, and said, I didnt know why at that time just saw him and Emelia in the car talking andughing, I felt unusually disgusted, and then on an impulse I step on the gas Rosalind was so angry that she cried out, and when she raised her eyes and saw Eric next to her, she was instantly furious. Rosalind moved forward and pped Eric hard, she gritted her teeth and roared, Eric, is this how you protect Vonnie? She just had dinner with you, and this happened! Rosalind yelled with a red face, I told you not to go eat with him, Ill make you something at home, but you didnt listen! Rosalind had exerted so much strength in that p that Erics pale face was imprinted with five red fingerprints on them.. Yvonne was so distraught that she stood in front of Eric and yelled at Rosalind, Mom, what are you doing? What does this have to do with Eric? I didnt control my emotions. Yvonne is so protective of Eric that Rosalind almost died of anger when her breath failed toe up, holding her hand against the wall and breathing heavily. Vonnie, dont talk to your mother like that. Eric pulled Yvonne back, She is also just worried about you, she is not malicious against me. Erics words were like a spark that set Yvonne on fire, Not malicious? She doesnt like you from the beginning. I think I understand now. She never liked you. Not now, not ever. So she picks on you every time she could! Yvonne became even more emotional, She was the one who persuaded me to break up with you, saying that Julian was rich and capable, and I would live a wealthy and worry-free life in the future! In fact, she forced me to get close to Julian for the sake of her own! Yvonnes remark put Rosalind in an awkward situation. She snapped at Yvonne right away, Dont you want it too? If you dont want to be rich, why would you break up with him? The mother and daughter started to bicker; they were not gonna back down no matter what. Eric stood aside, holding Yvonnes hand, telling her not to argue with Rosalind too much, but there was hatred in his eyes. He knew, of course, that there had been a time when neither mother nor daughter was satisfied with him. Yvonne was just ying with him back then. She would have to find someone else to marry, but he wouldnt be angry about this. He approached Yvonne, to be with her, he also had his own motive. Yvonnes doctor, rmed by the noise in the room, led the nurse to the door. And the police also just at this time came to the door, it was clear that they were going to arrest Yvonne. Yvonne saw the police, she was in a panic, fortunately, Eric on her side thoughtfully put his arm around her waist, so as to prevent her from falling down. The police showed Yvonne his papers and then asked the doctor, How badly is Miss Sullivan Hurt? The doctor answered truthfully, Except for a slight concussion, it was nothing serious.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The police got serious at once, Since Miss Sullivan is fine, pleasee with us. Yvonne started yelling, Im not going. Didnt you hear what the doctor said? I have a concussion! The police didnt care about her nonsense. Two policemen came forward and immediately held Yvonnes hand. The Doctor stopped the police in time and reported to the police, Officer, Miss Sullivans blood also tested positive for a drug, which can stimte peoples emotions. The police raised his eyebrows in surprise, and Yvonne and Rosalind were even more shocked. What do you mean? Yvonne quickly asked the doctor It means someone may have drugged you and made you overemotional, the Doctor exined dryly Yvonne was overjoyed. So I dont have to go to jail? She thought about how she would suddenly get so emotional, all because she was framed by someone else. If she really was framed, then she would not be responsible for hitting them, right? But the police said sternly, The fact that you hit someone with your car; you cant escape the responsibility no matter what. Besides, said the police, Whether it was because you were drugged or that you deliberately took the drug tomit murder, we have to investigate carefully. Yvonne quickly defended herself, I was framed. Why would I take that kind of drug on my own? The police ignored her and turned to Eric. Miss Sullivan had dinner with you before the ident, right? He asked Yes, Eric said calmly Then the police said, Come with us, too. Chapter 312 How to Make Her Fall Okay, Eric responded calmly. But he immediately said, Sir, Vonnie didnt only eat the food I provided. Rosalind was pissed off by his words and she yelled, What do you mean? Vonnie had the chicken soup I gave her before she went to your ce. You mean I had drugged her? Im her mother. Why would I do that to her? Rosalind was simply furious. This son of a bitch! He had sown discord between her and Yvonne with words until the two of them were arguing and revealing each others dirty secrets, and now he was suggesting to the police that Yvonnes incident might have something to do with her. The police officer ignored Rosalinds hysteria and said in a cold voice, In that case, you will alle with me. Rosalind couldnt do anything but go with him to the police station, even if she was angry. Julians side also got the news through Arthur, Arthur frowned and said, This Eric is too cunning, he is trying to me Rosalind for drugging Yvonne. Julians face was all cold, If my judgment is correct, he should have done something in Rosalinds ce, once the police go to search there, they will certainly find the so-called evidence, such as the kind of drugs he put in advance. Emelia, who was peeling an apple for Julian, couldnt help but be shocked, Eric is trying to destroy Rosalinds rtionship with Yvonne, this is too cruel. But even if the police found something, Yvonne wouldnt believe it, she said Rosalind, after all, was Yvonnes biological mother, and Yvonne wouldnt have believed her mother would drug her, and their bond wouldnt have been so fragile. Julian looked at her and said, No, Yvonne will. Huh? Why? Asked Emelia. Arthur answered Julians question, Dont you remember? Eric appeared in her life in Yvonnes most miserable time. He not only broke Matt Flemings wrist to save the damsel in distress, he also showed Yvonne love and care, staying by her side and all that. Now in Yvonnes heart, the best person in this world is Eric, not her mother. Arthur alsomented, I have to admit, this Eric really knows how to make her fall, a man never left her side when she was in her lowest, he naturally has Yvonnes heart. The expression on Emelias face was both stunned and shocked, at Erics scheming. How can there be such a calcting person in the world? Its horrible. So now Yvonne is being manipted by Eric? She murmured Julian stretched out his hand and gently ruffled her hair, his face showed a little remorse. Emelia had always been kind and innocent, but Erics maliciousness might change her opinions about the world. If he could, Julian did not want her to know these. It didnt take long for Julian to get another message from David. The police did find evidence at Rosalinds house, and Rosalind and Yvonne have now been arrested on assault charges, but then Eric bailed out Rosalind under false pretenses. Emelia was confused, What is Eric trying to do here? If hes doing it for revenge, Yvonne and Rosalind are already in jail, wouldnt that be enough? Whats the point of bailing Rosalind out? Julian pursed his lips in silence and didnt say anything. He actually had a very scary suspicion in his mind, but he didnt want to say it and let Emelia be frightened again. So he just said, Ive asked David to keep an eye on him, so dont think too much about it. Emelia hadnt left since she came to the hospital and had been staying with Julian. She wanted to go back and make some of Julians favorite food, but Julian wouldnt let her go and had Ezra send someone to bring the meals. Now none of them have figured out that Erics way, he was with Emelia and they were still in trouble, he wouldnt dare to leave Emelia alone. At dinner time, Emelia was holding a spoon to feed Julian soup, Caroline and Heather walked in one after the other. Heather was carrying a lunch box in her hand and seemed to be bringing Julian a meal. Caroline started to insult Emelia as soon as she settled down, Some people seize every opportunity to be attentive in front of my brother, and they are at my brothers bedside to feed him without a ring on her finger. If thats the case, why did you have to get a divorce in the first ce? Carolines words were so vicious that Emelia didnt know how she could be so mean at such a young age. But Caroline was spitting insults tit, Emelia, she didnt wait for her response, but Julian did. He grabbed the mug he used from on the bedside table and smashed it at Caroline with a cold face. The ss was filled with hot water that Emilia just poured for him. After a loud bang, the mugnded on the bottom of Carolines feet, the shattered pieces and the sshing hot water were everywhere, causing Caroline to scream and take several steps back. Get out! Julian yelled at Caroline, the vein on his forehead popped, and it was clear that he was furious to the extreme. Julian had taken this opportunity to ask for Emelias forgiveness, and he was working on his hard-earned rtionship, only to have Caroline turn around and insult Emelia like this, it would take a miracle for him to not get angry. If its possible, he really wanted to break off the rtionship with his sister. Caroline was scared out of her wits when Julian smashed a cup, but she stomped her foot andined to Heather, Mom! Look at my brother! Hes so desperate for a woman! When Heather saw that Julian was about to get angry again, she spat at Caroline, Shush. Heather said, I was afraid you didnt have anything to eat tonight, so I cooked something for you. Thank you, but Ive already eaten. Julian didnt appreciate it. He didnt even know if Heather, the mother, really had him as her son in her heart, and he would have been starving to death at this hour. Heather was a little embarrassed; she looked at Emelia, hoping that Emelia could take the lunch box for Julian, to help her ease the embarrassment. But Emelia just sat aside, as if she didnt see her request for help, and didnt say a word. Heather secretly gritted her teeth, resenting Emelias indifference.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But when she thought about it, how could she have the audacity to ask Emelia to help her out? When Emelia was her daughter-inw, had she ever helped Emelia out? She not only failed to do so but also deliberately humiliated Emelia, putting her in an embarrassing situation. Emelia naturally felt Heathers embarrassment, and she deliberately sat still. She said she wouldnt reconcile with them, let alone get involved with them, so why help. Chapter 313 It Means She Cares about Him To tell the truth, Julian did not want to see his own mother and sister at all, as soon as he saw them, he was inexplicably angry. So he simply raised his eyes and said to Heather, You can take the food back. Besides, the doctor said I need to recuperate in a quiet environment. if there is nothing serious, you do not need toe here during this period. With Emelia around, I am all right. Julians tone of voice was extremely cold and distant, indirectly sending Heather and Caroline away, and implying that they were not allowed visiting him during his hospitalization and that he did not need them. The worst part was that he also stressed the importance of Emelia to him, which meant he was warning them to treat Emelia with respect in the future. Caroline was furious and was about to open her mouth to say something when Heather rushed over with her lunch box and pushed her out of the room, then snapped at Julian and said, In that case, well leave you to rest. After that, she closed the door and left. In the hallway, Caroline shook off Heathers hand and said in a high voice, Mom, why are you so scared? Who is she, Emelia? Since when do we have to be subservient to her? Heather hurriedly covered her mouth and whispered through clenched teeth, Who do you think she is? Shes your brothers life now! Heather added, Your brother has even gotten involved in political matters for her, and youre still behaving like this? Randolph and the one in Beijing stepping down must have been done by her good son in conjunction with Vincent, and Heather was not unappalled when she heard about it. Thats why she warned Caroline, but Caroline didnt appreciate it at all. She flung Heathers hand away, and said loudly, I will never ept her as a member of the family! This time Julian didnt smash a cup, but his voice sounded like it wasing from hell, Then youll be removed from the family! Carolines eyes widened in disbelief. What did her brother say? To remove her from the family? For the sake of one Emelia, he was going to expel her from the family? Her brother was insane! Heather was also shocked, but the more shocked she was, the more she knew that Julian must have been really serious, and fearing that Caroline would say something bad again, she hurriedly dragged Caroline away. In the ward, Julian pursed his lips and started nervously at Emelia, who was sitting on the side, fearing that she might get angry at Caroline for what she had just done, and thus develop the idea of not wanting to be with him. Emelia ignored his nervousness, reached out and rang the nurses bell for someone toe and clean up the mess on the floor, and asked the nurse to check on Julians injuries. He had just smashed the cup so hard that he must have pulled the wound on his body. After the nurse examined him, the wound on his arm was open and blood was seeping out of the white gauze. Emelia was both worried and upset that he was so being impulsive and did not care about his own body at all. The nurse rewrapped Julian and left. Emelia brought the food next to him and continued to feed him, Go ahead and eat. Emelias tone was calm, but it sounded colder. Julian was keenly aware of it and immediately said, I dont want to eat. She was angry, so how could he be in the mood to eat? All he was thinking about was to sooth her. He finally understood why Emelia was so afraid that he would get angry; he didnt want to have her angered now. Emelia looked up at him, You are a patient, how can you not eat? Julian simply took the dishes out of her hand and put them aside, staring at her closely and asking, Are you angry? No. Emelia averted her eyes, obviously hiding something. I dont believe you. Julian didnt believe her. Emelia saw that he insisted on pursuing the matter, so she had to turn her face away and say, I said I wouldnt care about them, so anything they say or do wont hurt me, so theres no need for you to protect me and thus get yourself hurt. Julian heard her say this, he was inexplicably happier, So you are angry with me? She is angry with him, which means she cares about him. Emelia didnt hide it, Yes. Julian felt so smitten by her words. But he also exined his behavior towards Caroline, I dont want to make you suffer again. It was because he didnt protect her in the past that he let Caroline disrespect her so much. This time since they were starting over, it was natural that he had to help her deter Caroline from the start. Emelia somewhat helplessly dered to him again, They couldnt hurt me long ago. Its really unnecessary for you to do this. That wont work either. Julian insisted, Even if you ignore them and do not talk to them, they still have to treat you with a minimum of respect. In the end, Emelia had to let him be. Emelia stayed the night, and she and Julian had just finished washing up when they got the overwhelming news that Rosalind had jumped into the sea. When the police found her, Rosalind was not breathing. The police had already concluded that Rosalind had drugged Yvonne and deliberately caused the car ident in which Yvonne hit Julian. When Emelia heard the news, she was in shock.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. How could this happen? How could Rosalind be dead? Julian got out of bed and raised his hand to hold her in his arms and hold her tightly, giving her warmth andfort in this way, Dont be afraid, dont be afraid. When he heard that Eric had bailed Rosalind out, bad thoughts crossed his mind. He suspected that Eric wanted Rosalinds life, but he didnt expect that his spection was correct. Eric had really done this. Rosalinds death confirmed her charge, even if the police wanted to investigate the case of drugging Yvonne, there was nothing to investigate now. He had to admit, Eric was a real devil. But what kind of grudge did he have against the Sullivan family, that had made him be so cruel towards Yvonne and Rosalind? Julian suspects that Eric wanted to deal with Randolph at the beginning, but it just so happened that he and Vincent took down Randolph, which made Erics burden easier. He only needed to deal with Yvonne and Rosalind. Now Rosalind was dead, Yvonne in prison, what would Eric do next? Thinking about this, restlessness bubbled up in Julians heart. His intuition told him that Eric would deal with his family next. He had asked David to send someone to investigate Eric more carefully. He also assigned some people investigate that incident of Gerhard and Heather and the persons that might be involved, but there were no results yet. If Eric takes action against him and his family next, it means that Eric must have something to do with the thing that happened back then. The Sullivan family and the Hughes family were implicated in that one thing years ago. Randolph paid the money to settle the matter for Julians father, so he was also his fathers aplice. Chapter 314 The Real Murderer Emelia trembled in Julians arms. Although she suffered in her adoptive mothers death and was plotted against several times, she had never experienced the terror of murder. She was so frightened. Fortunately, Julians hug and steady heartbeat calmed her down gradually. Why did Rosalind do that? She cant be so vulnerable that she would kill herself because of being med for drugging others. Emelia was confused. Rosalind had experienced a lot of things and she seemed like a tough woman.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julian showed a stern look. It must be Eric. He had done something. Dont forget that he picked up Rosalind and brought her home. He is the murderer. Julian judged without any hesitation. He was determined that Rosalind was forced to death by Eric, although he had no adequate evidence. The police autopsy report would tell the truth. Hearing the word murderer, Emelia snuggled more in Julians arms. He gently stroked her slim back and said, Dont sleep in the nap bed tonight. Sleep with me. He did not want to sleep separately from Emelia, and he was afraid that she would be scared after what had happened. Emelia was indeed terrified, so she did not refuse. She nestled in his arms as soon as she got into bed, which made Julian feel bittersweet. Yvonne fainted on the spot when she heard the news that Rosalind had jumped into the sea. Although she had poorly argued with her, she had never thought that Rosalind would die. After all, she was her mother, and it was fake that she was not grieving. After she woke up, Yvonne, apanied by the police and Eric, went to see Rosalind for thest time. After the white cloth covering Rosalinds body was lifted, Yvonne immediately fell to her knees and cried aloud. Mum! She could never have imagined that one day her family would be ruined. Now that she was in prison with her father and her mother had died, what was it if not a broken home? Eric dragged her up to his arms, and his tone was sullen as heforted her, Im sorry for her. She will rest in peace. The staff then pushed Rosalind away. Yvonne cried so hard that she almost fainted. Eric stayed by her side, holding her firmly. Yvonne slowly calmed down, asking with tearful eyes, Why did she do this? Even if she tricked me, why would she give up her life? Reputation ys a vital role in her life, and if the truth that she had drugged you is exposed, shed be ashamed, right? Eric had been brainwashing Yvonne up to now. Now that Rosalind was dead, Yvonne couldnt ask anything from her. As Arthur and the others had analyzed, Yvonnepletely trusted in Eric, never suspecting that he would scheme her, let alone that he forced Rosalind to die. Dont overthink. I will make you suffer less. Ericforted Yvonne with ndishments, Since you were framed, you will receive a lighter punishment. Yvonne cried, Eric, youre the only one I can trust now. Help me, please. If the sentence can be suspended, that would be great. Probation was usually not enforced afterwards, as long as one behaved well during the probation period. Carolines sentence was suspendedst time. Yvonne believed that she would do the same if Eric did something about it. Eric couldnt resist sneering at Yvonnes words. Reduce her sentence? A suspended sentence? She was so naive. He wouldnt let her out since she was in the police station. Besides, he had even gotten Rosalind killed. How could he save Yvonne? He feigned promised, Ill do my best. The policeman who had apanied Yvonne in came to take her away. Yvonne struggled and whined, You must be quick. Erics reluctant look faded after the police car drove away and was reced by coldness. He looked up at the blue sky, thinking of the dead Rosalind and the imprisoned Yvonne and Randolph, and a smile yed over his lips. The bad guys had been punished one by one, so he was certainly satisfied. Randolph, who was in prison, was shocked by the news that Rosalind had jumped into the sea, so much so that he copsed in his chair on the spot due to his high blood pressure, breathing heavily. He knew that Eric hade back to stay with Yvonne, which Rosalind had mentioned when she visited him in prison. He thought that Eric was reliable, and could at least protect Rosalind and Yvonne, so he didnt judge. He never thought that his wife jumped into the sea and his daughter was imprisoned after Eric came back these few days. Randolph, who had experienced much in the business world, carefully asked hiswyer what had happened to Rosalind and Yvonne and immediately sensed something was wrong. Many things that seemingly happened by chance, were actually manipted by a hand in the shadow. That hand was Eric. Thinking of this, Randolph urged hiswyer to get Eric here. Still, thewyer said he would try, but he did not know if Eric woulde to see him. Unexpectedly, Eric came the next day, looking calm andposed. He sat down outside the window, picked up the inte, and respectfully asked Randolph, How are you, sir? Randolph did not respond but stared at his face with sharp eyes. Eric was not nervous, thinking that Randolph would not be able to see through because he had long since changed his face. He was no longer the same person since he deliberately befriended Yvonne abroad. Randolph and Rosalind had seen him before, but they didnt find anything. Naturally, neither would they now. Randolph sized him up several times, not finding anything wrong. He gritted his teeth and questioned, Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? Eric smiled helplessly, Im Eric. I heard about your ident, so I shamelessly rushed back to protect Vonnie. What else can I do? Randolph suspected, shaking his head and shouting angrily, No, youre not. Youre trying to ruin our family! Chapter 315 The Show Has Just Begun Eric continued acting, Id be sad if you said that. He would definitely not reveal his identity now, for other people had not paid for what they had done back then. If not for the fact that Randolph had been put in prison by Julian, causing him to be unable to deal with him, otherwise Randolph might not be alive now. Randolph red at him, Then exin why Vonnie was drugged and ended up crashing into Julian Hughes car? Why was her mother used of drugging her? A vicious tiger does not eat its cubs. Rosalind would not harm Yvonne in any way! Randolph kept his sanity, Besides, she wasnt so fragile as to jump into the sea for no reason. Eric spread his hands to excuse himself, I didnt know any of this. How could I know why she drugged Vonnie? Eric acted innocent, Maybe she hates Julian and Emelia badly. After all, it was them who put you in jail. She wants to avenge. Randolph questioned, Then she could n a car crash. Why would she let Vonnie involved? Eric did not answer but stared at Randolph and asked quietly, You are suspecting me. Is it because you are guilty of doing too many shameful things? What. Erics satire meant that Randolph had guessed it right. He roared out of control, Who are you? Who the hell are you? What do you want? The guards came over and held him down by force because of his sentiments. Outside the ss window, Eric looked at Randolph, who was being held down by the guards, and indifferently put down the inte, saying lightly, The show has just begun. Randolph broke down after he saw through. He didnt know what Eric wanted, but he knew he was not kind. However, Randolph calmed down. Now that Rosalind was dead, he and Yvonne were in prison. What else could Eric do to them? Thinking of his wifes death, Randolph was so heartbroken that he was much older and haggard all of a sudden. Julian was informed that Randolph had met Eric and Arthur showed him the results of Rosalinds autopsy report. There were no drugs in Rosalinds body as they suspected. Julian frowned slightly. Could it be that Rosalind has indeed no intent to live? Arthur added, Some drugs will evaporate rapidly when they encounter water or a cold environment. The drugs in Rosalinds body may have vited after she was in the sea for so long. As a doctor, although he did not have specialized research on pharmaceuticals, he knew that they were mysterious. Julian immediately requested, Consult the pharmacist in your hospital.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Arthur looked awkward as he coughed lightly and said, Although we have top pharmacists, we still need to consult other experts. Under Julians gaze, Arthur added, When I was studying abroad, Jean had a friend who was an authoritative pharmacist. Ill ask her whether she can contact that person. Speaking of this, a trace of jealousy shed in his eyes. Emelia held back augh and asked, That friend of Jeans isnt one of her suitors, is he? Arthur was silent. Was it possible that women are naturally sensitive to such things? That man was indeed in love with Jean and had made no secret of his fondness for her back in school and still was today. A few days ago, he heard the doctors in Jeans department whispering about Jean. He pretended to pass by, eavesdropping on them talking about Jean having a suitor abroad, who was some pharmacy authority, and he guessed it was that man. He had actually loved Jean for so many years. However, they said that the man was handsome and outstanding and so infatuated with Jean that she must have been impressed over time, which upset Arthur badly. Heforted himself that Jean was too indifferent to be touched. Julian nced at Arthur, who gnashed teeth, and teased, Seek the help of your love rival. Can you? Love rival? I dont like Jean, okay? Arthur defended himself unhappily. When did Julian be as bad as Ezra, who teased him all day long? Although he did dislike that man, he wouldnt be indiscriminate since the matters were significant now. Julian smiled, Fine. Ill leave it to you. Just as he finished, there was a knock outside the ward and Jean, dressed in a white coat, walked in. Arthur was astonished. Thinking about what he said just now, he was inexplicably so nervous that he could hardly breathe. He wondered how long she had been standing outside, whether she had heard his words, and if so, what she would think in her heart. Emelia and Julian tacitly looked at Arthur in surprise at the same time. Obviously, they had the same concerns as him. With her hands in her pockets, Jean said to Julian and Emelia with a light smile, I heard that Julian got sick, so I came to pay a visit. Emelia hurriedly got up as Jean said directly, Also, I did have contacted the friend you are talking about. He wille here in the next few days. I can introduce you guys to him and have a meeting. Hearing this, Arthur was depressed. Jean must have heard their conversations. Arthur wanted to say something, but he looked as if he was dumb, unable to move his legs or make any sound. Not to mention Arthur, Emelia was so embarrassed that she couldnt answer anything. Julian on the bed came back to his senses first and thanked Jean, Thank you. Jean smiled and shook her head, No big deal. I also hope to help get the guilty ones brought to justice soon. Alright, I will leave first. Jean turned to go away, and Emelia hurriedly winked at Arthur, indicating that he should exin to Jean. However, Arthur didnt know what was happening but stood there still. Emelia had no choice but to walk Jean out herself and try to say a few good words for Arthur. Chapter 316 Investigate Eric Emelia followed Jean to the outside corridor. Jean paused and said with a smile, You dont need to be so polite to see me off. Emelia stared at her eyes and said nervously, Just now, Arthur. Jean interrupted promptly, I know what you want to say, but I dont think theres any need to exin. She continued straightly, To be honest, he had been targeting at me in all sorts of ways. I once thought he might have interest in me and did this to get my attention. After hearing his words today, I finally know that I was the fool. He really didnt like me, and thats why he always go against be. Emelia was anxious, No, Jean She once talked about it with Julian, who said that he, as Arthurs good brother for many years, were sure that Arthur had fallen for Jean, but he used the wrong way. However, now Jean thought Arthur didnt like her anymore. She was decisive and had made up her mind, as if she was gonna treat Arthur as a stranger. Emelia was eager to exin for Arthur. I have work to do. See you next time. Jean didnt let Emelia say anything more, smiling and walking away. Emelia sighed heavily. Arthur that silly man! Back in the ward, Emelia looked at Arthur, who was still standing in the same ce, and said helplessly, You heard it, right? She now thinks that you hate her. It was quiet in the VIP ward, so it was impossible not to hear their conversation outside. Arthur didnt talk tough like before but lowered his head in a daze. Julian spoke on the hospital bed, I dont know why you so hesitate at such an age. I know what I should do even though someone threw the divorce papers in my face. She only had sex with you. What do you have to be ashamed of even if she left without a word? After the break-up with Emelia, Julian now understands one thing well. A man should let go of his pride and dignity if he wants to win back someones heart. It was evident that Arthur did not understand it. It was not hard toprehend Arthur. As a famous noble son who had been pampered since childhood, Jeans silence indeed hurt him. Arthur red at Julian, set his mouth in a grim line, and pulled the door to leave. Emelia sat down next to Julians bed, hummed, You seem unhappy that I proposed divorce to you at the anniversary? Julian didnt hide his emotions. You made me lose face in front of so many reporters and employees. Can I not be annoyed? Emelia averted her eyes, You would have tortured me again if I hadnt done that. Julian said with guilt, Was the old me so terrible in your heart? Speaking of this, Emelia had a lot ofints. Yes. You never said anything when you were upset, but you would punish me with actions. Silence violence, pull your face, and. Emelia was too shy to say that he would also fuck her hard in bed. In short, he had all the ways to depress her. Julian hurriedly promised, I will change. Emelia levelled up her sight at him gently. She believed that he would change, for he would put her feelings first in his heart now. The phone call from David came at this time. He reported, Nothing wrong in Erics information in the United States, but Ive checked on the girl who jumped off the building. The girl who jumped off the building was Gerhards mistress, a college student. David said, Her name was Winnie McCarthy, and she had a younger brother. Winnie McCarthy? Julian frowned, She has a different surname from Eric. Julian added, But we cant rule out the possibility that Eric has changed his name. Well. David continued, Her parents were mocked and spat upon by the vigers back then. Her mother could not bear the insults andmitted suicide by jumping into theke. Julian was shocked. Jumping into theke? Julian could not help but associate Winnies mothers death with Rosalinds. Her father has been sick ever since and died not long after. As for her younger brother, he was sent to an orphanage after his father died, and then he surprisingly disappeared.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Disappeared? Hearing this, Julian instinctively felt that Eric was probably the missing brother of Winnie. However, after escaping from the orphanage and going abroad, Eric seemed to have worked very hard for being sessful now. The money that the Hughes family paid out to them was said to have been taken by her uncle after her brother disappeared, David added. Immediately, Julian asked in a low voice, Have you checked if the uncle has suffered anything recently? If Eric was really Winnies brother, and if the money was obtained illegally by their uncle, Eric would take revenge on the uncles family. Indeed, Davidplimented that the family was involved in a major car ident a few years ago when they were on a trip. All the members died on the spot. At this point, Julian could tell with his insight that Eric was Winnies missing brother and that the so-called car ident must have been manipted by him secretly. Julian asked again, How did the police handle that car ident? David replied, The perpetrator was a truck driver driving fatigued, sentenced for five years, but he was found to have advanced liver cancer and died within a year. Julian sneered, Its Erics style, destroying all evidence. David said worriedly over the phone, Its certain now that Eric is Winnies brother, but in that case, its the Hughes family hell deal with next. Instead of the Sullivan family, Gerhard and Heather were the culprits who forced Winnie to die. No one knew what Eric would do since he acted so viciously. Julian also considered it, and he urged David in a deep voice, Send more people to keep an eye on him. Okay, David responded Julian was about to hang up, but a lousy thought suddenly came to his mind. He immediately ordered, Find someone to protect grandpa and my mother. Chapter 317 More and More Troubles Since Eric hade for revenge, he would not spare anyone from their Hughes family. Look how he had treated the Sullivan family before. Yvonne was innocent, but he still showed no mercy. Julian had to arrange everything nicely. After hanging up, he told Emelia about the investigation, who covered her mouth in shock. Was Eric actually the brother of Winnie? Was he here for revenge? Julian half leaned against the bed, pinching his forehead wearily, Whatever, mom shouldnt have been so pushy to Winnie back then, or else Winnie wouldnt havemitted suicide because of the gossips. If she hadnt jumped off the building, maybe her parents would bear the brunt, and their family would not have been ruined. Seeing his tired look, Emelia couldnt resist feeling sorrowful when she remembered that he still had blood clots in his brain. She stepped forward and gently wrapped her arms around him, saying in helplessness, Vengeance has a way of rebounding on ones self. When is this going to end? No matter what happened back then, Eric would not get away with all the bad things he had done now. Julian half-embraced her and decided, Go to the Capital for a few days. As the Longerich family will protect you, Eric wont dare do anything to you for now. The Longerich family was powerful, and they could mobilize the military, so it was the safest ce for Emelia. Emelia shook her head immediately, How can I leave you alone in this situation? Besides, your condition is unstable now. I wont go. Emelia was firm. It would be okay if Julian had only suffered a trauma. Still, the blood stasis in his brain had not dissipated, so Emelia could not feel at ease. Julian tightened his hug and sighed. Im afraid I cant protect you well. Eric is too heartless. None of us knows what he will do. Emelia considered for a while, I know I cant help you much if I stay, but I want to leave after your test resultse out. Okay, Julian answered. No soon, he said apologetically, I was thinking of making engagement once I got a discharge, but now it seems that I have to hold it on for a while. Eric was like a time bomb buried around them. No one would be interested in other things until Eric was arrested. Emelia naturally understood him and said softly, Its okay. Otherwise, Eric would trouble them more, so they would distract themselves even if they wanted to talk about engagement. The incident was so bad that after speaking to Emelia on the phone, Vincent flew to Riverside City the same day, bringing one of his cousins who worked in the public security system. In Julians ward, Vincent was serious, We cant allow Eric to do wrong again. Now that he has run riot, we will find evidence. That cousin said, We can try to start with Yvonne to see if she can tell us something that will benefit us. I have thought about it. Julian said, But Im afraid that Yvonne is now brainwashed by Eric that she wont believe that Eric is the culprit, so she wont help us.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Besides, I guess she wont see any of us either. Julian also worried about this. The cousin sighed emotionally, Eric is too cunning and clever. Julian added, I had someone check out the driver who crashed Winnies family. The information we got before was that the driver was divorced and all alone, but I think there must be a loophole. How could he agree to do such a bad thing for Eric if he had concerns about nothing? Youre right. Vincent picked up, Eric must have given that driver arge sum of money, and we can figure out after finding its whereabouts. Julian received a phone call when the conversation came to an end. It was the person Julian had arranged to keep an eye on the house where Caroline and Heather lived, Eric has just moved in next door, and he seemed to be getting on well with the youngdy. What! Julian was furious. Even Yvonne had been fooled by Eric, let alone Caroline. She would easily fool by Eric, who was handsome, since she was fond of pretty guys a lot. Once Eric manipted her, Julian could not imagine what would happen. I see. You guys keep going on. Julian was anxious a bit more after hanging up, which was rare for him. Vincent and the others were shocked and angry when they heard that Eric had moved in with Heather and Caroline as neighbors. None of them had expected Eric to take this step. He was really scheming and calcting. Vincent said, Then let them move out quickly. Julian felt much more depressed, Heather is reasonable, but Caroline. Julian knew well that Caroline would not move out, not for any other reason, just because she liked going against him. Stupid girl, who could never tell what was more critical, lived only for breathing. He had just smashed a cup at her the other day to let her remove from the Hughes family, and now she would refuse deliberately to move out without hesitation. Even if they told her that Eric would hurt her or even kill her. Vincent was furious, Whats the matter with her? Its a matter of life and death now. She is so willful! ording to his actions before, it was highly likely that Eric would turn against Heather and Caroline. Emelia gentlyforted Julian, Call your mom first, tell her what Eric has done, and see if she can convince Caroline to move out quickly. Now Julian had no other choice but to call Heather first. Heather was easy to persuade, for he knew she was afraid of death. Heathers voice trembled after she learned about what Eric had done and his identity. Hes Winnie McCarthys brother? Ill move right away. Heather said with unparalleled determination, Ill ask Caroline to move. Ill get her out even if I have to knock her out. After that, she hung up. Julian made another call to the man, asking him to help Heather get Caroline out of the house. Chapter 318 Too Silly However, Heather soon called back. Julian had a bad premonition, and sure enough, he heard Heather crying on the phone, Caroline ran away to Erics house. No matter how I asked, she didnte back and said she wanted to be with Eric. Julian took a deep breath, When did she and Eric get so close? Heather cried, I dont know. They hadnt met before. After Eric moved in, she found they knew each other when she saw Caroline chatting with Eric in her garden. She didnt know Eric was so ruthless, nor did she know that Rosalinds death and Yvonnes imprisonment were both Erics tricks. No. Heather suddenly added, Caroline has recently fallen in love. I saw her smiling all day sweetly and even asked her if she dated someone. She didnt deny it. I asked her what the other person was, and she said she met him online. Heather figured out, I bet the man shes been chatting with is Eric! Julian felt anxious after Heather yelled. It was apparent that Eric had nned to approach Caroline for a long time. He pretended to be a man of deep love in front of Yvonne while also chatting with Caroline online and had already attracted her deeply. Otherwise, Caroline would not have been to his house. What should I do now? She wont leave. I cant do anything. Heather was desperate.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Julian could onlyfort first, Ill persuade herter. You can leave now. Okay. Heather choked up, Save Caroline, please. Although she always upsets you before, she is your sister. Julian was so upset that he hung up in silence. He could forgive Caroline for making him angry before, but now she was looking for death. What could he do even if he wanted to save her? Heather hung up and went downstairs directly with her luggage. The man Julian had arranged came in and helped her. Still, Heather was so persistent that she stood in the courtyard and shouted at Eric, Caroline, Im asking you again, are you leaving? The curtain of a room on the first floor was pulled open, and Caroline appeared. Heather took only one look at her before she looked away in anger. Caroline was already half-dressed with Eric holding her from behind, looking torrid. She leaned over the window andzily said, Mom, we love each other. Why do you separate us? Julian also wants me to leave. Just pretend you dont have me. Heather shouted, love? He was with Yvonne before, and then he was in love with you. How can a man like this have sincerity? He also put Yvonne in jail and forced Rosalind to die. The reason why he approaches you is to get back at us. However, no matter how hard Heather tried, Caroline remained unmoved, so Heather had to leave first. As she was about to leave, she suddenly saw Eric raised his hand with a finger gun gesture, pointing at her. She shuddered and almost copsed to the ground. He really wanted everyone to die. How pitiful her ignorant daughter was. Heather staggered into the car arranged by Julian with a pale face and sternly instructed the driver to quickly drive away. Behind the window, Caroline turned around to hug Erics neck, kissing him passionately. While they were kissing and rolling on the bed behind them, Eric stopped his movements and asked her in a low voice, Why dont you go with your mother? You heard what she said about me. Arent you afraid of me? Caroline was disdainful, I dont believe her. How could you be someone who revenges on us? She raised her hand to caress his cheek and said sweetly, How can a ruthless man have such a handsome face? Eric smiled at her words, and Caroline said, The more Julian wants me to split with you, the more I wont. He helps Emelia annoy me, so I will get him angrier. Eric asked indifferently, You dont even care about your life just for annoying them? Caroline answered without hesitation, Of course. Eric showed a gentle smile but felt disgusted and despised secretly. Caroline was too silly. How Julian, who was outstanding, could have such a stupid sister? Seeing that Caroline was about to kiss him again, Eric sat up and said, I think we should go have a drink first to cheer up. Caroline was dissatisfied. Oh, do we need to cheer up since we have been like this? They had been naked. Eric insisted, I like to drink some wine to spicy us up. Carolinepromised, Fine. Just do whatever you want. Eric gave her a firm kiss on the forehead, then got up and poured two sses of red wine over. Caroline tilted her head and drank it all at once, then enchantingly pressed herself against Eric and urged, Hurry up. I cant wait. Ever since she had failed to kidnap Emeliast time, she had been put under house arrest by Julian. It was a nightmare for her, who had never been short of men. She was so lonely that she could only find people online to chat with, and somehow she met Eric the other day. Caroline knew that Eric was with Yvonne, and Yvonne showed her how excellent Eric was and how loving they were. However, she was still having an affair with Eric. Caroline was discontented with Yvonne. Yvonne was arrogant and impatient with her at times, so Yvonne would be furious if she knew that her so-called affectionate boyfriend had been the others lover. Caroline was not too righteous, especially when it came to men. She had ruined others rtionships several times before. The more forbidden those were, the more she was interested in. When she learned that Eric was moving in next door, she weed him without hesitation. Besides, Heather forced her to leave, so she went to Eric as soon as he settled in, making love to Eric and snuggling with him all the time to relieve her loneliness. Chapter 319 Confrontation Face to Face As Caroline urged Eric to finish his drink, her eyelids became heavy, and she fell asleep gradually. Eric immediately took a step back, and Caroline, who had lost his support, fell to the ground at once. She could not feel the pain since she was unconscious. Eric made a phone call with a ss of wine in one hand, and three men came into the room no soon, with one of them carrying a camera. Eric exined with no expression, Ill leave the person to you and film when youre fucking her. Okay. It wasnt long after Eric left that he heard men breathe thick. Eric sipped his wine leisurely, delighted by the unexpected smoothness of his n. Caroline was so stupid and impulsive that he hadnt even yed her much before she came to him on her own, so he could take her as a hostage. Regretfully, Heather escaped. However, with Caroline as a bargaining chip in hand, he could naturally deal with Heatherter. Julian had most likely found out something now that he took away Heather. Still, it was not a big deal as long as he insisted on not admitting his identity. Anyway, he wanted to die with them. After hanging up, Julian had a severe headache. He even felt dizzy for a while, which immediately frightened Emelia, who immediately called the doctor. The doctor said it was probably caused by blood clots in his brain that pressed on his nerves. Still, judging from the CT scan, the congestion was dissipating. However, Julian should avoid being too emotional right now. It was clear that Julian had just been infuriated by Carolines stupidity. After the doctor left, Emelia held Julians hand and said worriedly, Dont think about those things for a while, rest. Ever since he had vaguely sensed Erics identity, he hadnt rested well. In the morning, he, a sick man, had even woken up earlier than she did and was outside in the small living room on the phone. Julian could see Emelias concern for himself and honestly responded, Okay. With such a dangerous Eric, he could not fall. Otherwise, no one would protect Emelia. Looking at Emelias tearful eyes, Vincent sighed secretly. His precious daughter was now clearly reverting to her Love for Julian, so he could not object to them. He did not intend to but allow her, as long as she was willing. Since Julian had to rest, Vincent and the cousin left for the hotel, and Julian told someone to take them back. The cousin asked, Didnt we want to bring Emelia back this time? Why didnt you mention it just now? Vincent shook his head, Look at how nervous she is about Julian. Can she just go with us easily? Lets stay a few more days. Vincent also felt that fate had taken its toll on her. A while ago, their rtionship was still lukewarm. Julian had tragically waited at the doorstep in the pouring rain a bit further back in time. He waster drenched with rain that caused him into a high fever. Vincent thought it was a tested love now that they were so close like this. The cousinughed, If grandma knew that Emelia had fallen in love with Julian again, she might be despondent. After all, her love for Emelia was evident because she had given her two sets of jewelry worth a lot of money. Also, she asked them to introduce a good man to Emelia for avoiding Emelia choosing Julian again. However, they seemed to fail. Vincent said in no good mood, Am I not sad? He was not happy with his son-inw, but there was nothing he could do about it. After Vincent left, Julian did sleep under Emelias supervision, and he felt much morefortable and sober when he woke up. Julian pondered before getting the phone, Ill call Caroline. Emelia nodded, hoping that Caroline would listen to Julian correctly, sober up and leave Eric in a hurry. Otherwise, she would lose her life. Although she loathed Caroline, she didnt want her to die in an unclear way like Rosalind. Julian couldnt resist frowning at the calls that were never answered. After several times, it was finally picked up. However, the mans voice rang with a bit of smugness in its mockery, Whats up, Julian? Surprisingly, it was Eric. Julian immediately asked in a cold voice, Where is Caroline? She is tired and having a rest, Eric said so vaguely that Julian knew what Caroline had done with Eric as soon as he heard it. Wake her up. I want to hear her voice. He was worried that something had already happened to Caroline. However, Eric refused, She is exhausted and has just fallen asleep. I cant bear to wake her up. Dont worry, Ill have her call you back when she wakes up. It was strange not being tired after a foursome. He was calm because he did not want to let Caroline die now. Julian suppressed his fury and roared low, Eric! If he hadnt been afraid that Emelia would be worried about him, he would have angrily yelled out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eric was still indifferent, How about tell me first if you have anything to say to her? Ill pass it on. Obviously, Eric would not allow him to speak to Caroline now. He calmed down and changed his tone, I should call you Finn McCarthy, right? Finn McCarthy? Ericughed, Are you joking, Mr. Hughes? My name is Eric Yeung. Why would you give me another name? Eric was too steadfast to be moved, so Julian did not n to expose him only with the name. Still, he continued, I guess you want to avenge your sister and your dead parents, right? Eric still sounded as if nothing was wrong. I dont understand what youre saying. Julian sneered, Have you ever thought it takes two to tango? How would your sister have fallen in love with a man as old as my father if she was not greedy? Julian deliberately suggested that Winnie was a gold-digger to provoke Eric. Thetter would defend Winnie since he was so obsessed with the incident of her sister. Indeed, although Eric tried his best to restrain his emotions, Julian noticed that his breathing had be heavier. Chapter 320 They Were Both Willing The heavy breathing meant that Eric was angry. However, Eric was also one who could hold his temper. He refuted with the tone of a bystander. I also read the news about your parents, which said that your father concealed the fact that he was married and cheated on that girl. She didnt know that she was a mistress. She had promised to leave your father, but your mother insisted on finding her in school. Her reputation was ruined, and she had no choice but tomit suicide! Eric almost roared, which proved that he was indeed involved with Winnie. Otherwise, why would he be so emotional? Why would he know so much about Winnie? Julian continued to make his voice sounded like it was full of contempt, Men at that age, isnt it obvious that he was married? Not to mention a rich man like my dad. Besides, even if he had lied to your sister and said he was single or divorced, wouldnt your sister make a proper judgement? Julian sneered, How can you say that she is not for money since she got together with my father so quickly? She even got pregnant, wanting to use the baby as to climb her way up the socialdder. Eric abruptly hung up as Julian finished. Although he didnt hear and see Eric, Julian knew he must have been quite angry with what he had just said. In fact, what he said was not aplete denigration on Winnie. As a college student, did Winnie have no judgment at all? She said that his father had cheated on her. Still, at that time, his father was the head of the Hughes family and at least a celebrity in Riverside City. He and his mother would also attend some events together from time to time, so how could Winnie be utterly unaware of this? When Randolph maliciously exposed this old story, Julian thought he should not make any more remarks to discredit Winnie since she was dead. He just epted theizens scolding and sincerely apologized for his parents. However, it didnt mean he didnt question the intention of Winnie to be with Gerhard. As for Winnie, since she had done such a thing, she should have the courage to take on the gossip. Suicide? That was a sign of cowardness. Maybe she died because her goal of taking her son to the top was not achieved, and her reputation was ruined.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eric was trying to revenge for Winnie step by step, but how could Winnie bepletely innocent? She and his father were both willing to be together. Julian felt he even things up since he had angered Eric. However, Eric was about to go crazy after hanging up, violently sweeping everything on the desk in front of him to the ground. He didnt believe what Julian had just said, using his sister of knowing that Gerhard was married and still to be with him. Winnie was not that kind of person at all. She was so lovely, hardworking and progressive, and she was the viges pride when she was able to go to university. However, when the news came back that she had been a mistress and had jumped off a building, she and the whole family were severely scolded and ridiculed. Thats why his mother suicide by jumping into ake, and his father passed away soon after the double blow. His family went happy to break, and his uncle cheated on him. Thetter took all the money that the Hughes family paid and ruthlessly threw him into an orphanage. He escaped because he overheard his uncle telling the staff to mistreat him and indirectly get him killed so that he would neverpete for that money again. Later, he wandered the streets, begging. He was saved by an old foreign couple when he was almost starved to death, who found him pitiful and brought him abroad. Of course, he had all those adoption procedures secretly changed when he grew up. He had altered all his personal information, even his appearance, so that he was a man who had grown up abroad in the eyes of everyone. Besides, his adoptive parents had died a few years ago. That was why he waited until now toe back for revenge. Or else, if outsiders inquired about his identity with them, it would be exposed. He believed that the dead were the best at keeping secrets, so he waited for them to die. They had been a great blessing to him, so he would not harm them. Also, he needed to build up his power in those years to have strong financial backing, so he kept his strength up. Eric could not calm down even though he swept everything to the ground. He turned around and took out a syringe from the drawer and was about to rush out in a rage. One of the men beside him hurriedly stopped him, Boss, please calm down. We have to let her gradually get addicted to it by herself. Were not gonna get away with this if you inject it directly into her body. Only then did Eric calm down a bit under the persuasion of his men, and he took a deep breath to put the syringe back. Yes, he wanted Caroline to get involved in drugs. He tried to ruin this precious daughter of Gerhard and Heather. He attempted to make Caroline infamous, to make her also be scolded by everyone. He wanted to make her suffer everything that Winnie had suffered. His sister was once the jewel of his parents, the apple of their eye, their familys hope, but Gerhard and Heather ruined her. He would destroy Caroline to let her parents see their daughter being tormented, to let them be heartbroken to death. As well as Julian. He wanted to ruin everyone Gerhard and Heather cared about. Why could they live when his family was in ruins? No, they didnt deserve to live. They only deserved to go to hell. As the aplice, Randolph persuaded Gerhard to break off his rtionship with Winnie by giving her money. If Gerhard had gotten divorced and married Winnie, perhaps she would not havemitted suicide due to the gossips but might have be the morous Mrs. Hughes. Therefore, the Sullivan family would have to pay for his deeds too- for he had indirectly induced Winnies death. Chapter 321 She Deserves It! Eric was sleeping next to her with one hand on her stomach when Caroline was up. They looked very intimate. Caroline was in pain the moment she turned on the bed. She knew that was somethinging after sex. But her mind went nk no matter how hard she had tried to remember that part as if she was trying to block the awkward memory. Its weird. Howe she didnt remember anything? Caroline asked when she found Eric awake, Howe I forgot everything? Eric offered her a sour look. Caroline, Im really sad. Ive been working so hard the whole night and you moaned so happily. You were enjoying it. Howe you tell me you forget everything? Perhaps Erics acting was so great that it drilled out Carolines guilt. She said sheepishly, Maybe I have a bad memory. Caroline tried harder to recall, but she only remembered someone holding her hip, poking hard between her legs. Erics expression softened and he sat up. Caroline didnt doubt her memory at all when she saw a few fresh scratch marks on his back. Eric handed Caroline her phone in full dress. Your brother called when you were asleep. I think you should call him back. Eric didnt mention their conversation and the fight between Julian and him. He added bleakly when Caroline took the phone, Your brother seems to have an issue with me. Just dont fight over me. Hes your brother. Caroline disliked Julian, and Eric made this was worse. Did he do anything to you? Did he scold you or humiliate you? Caroline snapped through clenched teeth. He really thinks hes the boss because hes in charge of the Farrell family and he always meddles with my decisions? As Caroline spoke, she dialed Julians number. She sat on the bed with one hand resting on her hip as if there was going to be a big fight. Eric felt smug when watching iting. Sibling rivalry? What a good show! How could he miss it? But Emelia picked up the phone and then her annoying voice lowered to whisper. Your brother is asleep. Whats the matter? Caroline hated Emelias guts. Driven by wild rage, she yelled, Who do you think you are? Who told you to pick up my brothers call? Emelia was silent for a moment before he said sternly, Caroline, youre so dead. And you know what, I wont cry for you at your funeral. Then, Emelia hung up, leaving Caroline to tremble in anger. Out of anger, Caroline dialed it back, but Emelia had turned off Julians phone. Caroline vented it out on her phone by chucking it out. Bitch, bitch, you fucking bitch! Caroline cursed. Caroline thought Emelia had gone way too far! But she had no idea she was with a demon who could take her life at any time. Emelia wanted to warn her before it was toote. Unfortunately, Caroline never listened to Emelia. Instead, she took Emelia as a bully. Eric picked up her phone andforted her, Why are you so mad? Its not worth smashing a phone for it. Caroline roared, I hate her. Why is she still alive? Eric wrapped his hand around her shoulder. Hey, rx. Lets go grab some food. I made dinner for you. Eric kept Caroline down with gentlefort. This was Carolines way of doing things. She hated people forcing or pushing her, so she wouldnt listen to those people, for example, her brother, Julian. Julian was mean and condescending to Caroline since Emelia returned, so Caroline was too infuriated to listen to Julian. Revenge on Julian and Emelia filled Carolines mind. She would never do what they told her to do. Julian had just fallen asleep when Caroline called. Emelia had his rest schedule in control since Julian got a headache. Under Emelias watch, he had to take a nap at noon and rest early at night. Emelia didnt want to take Carolines call. But she was afraid that Eric might do something bad to Caroline. What if it was an emergency call? She couldnt put Carolines life at stake. For a moment of hesitation, Emelia picked up the call outside the ward, but she didnt expect to be scolded by Caroline. Emelia felt sad because the woman she just worried about was yelling at her. She shouldnt show any sympathy for Caroline because she didnt deserve it. She asked for her death!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That was why Emelia said something harsh to Caroline in that situation. She hoped that could get Caroline out of her confusion, but she gave up as she thought of Yvonne, who was manipted by Eric. Even Yvonne got caught in his trap, so how would Caroline escape? She could do nothing but pray for Carolines safety. Emelia was leaning against a wall with puffy eyes, holding a phone when Grandpa Hughes walked along the corridor with the housekeeper. Grandpa Hughes noticed Emelias sadness and trotted to ask, What happened? Why are you outside alone? Emelia pulled herself together when she saw Grandpa Hughes. Im fine, Grandpa. What brings you here? Grandpa Hughes shifted to a deep voice, Julians father needs me now. He then continued, Is Julian sleeping? Otherwise, Emelia wouldnt leave the ward. Emelia nodded. Just fell asleep. Grandpa Hughes said, Then let him rest. Lets chat in the Hudgens kids office. Okay, Emelia followed Grandpa Hughes to Arthurs office. Grandpa Hughes asked Emelia what had happened outside the ward, and she had no choice but to tell Grandpa Hughes the truth. Grandpa Hughes heavily tapped his walking stick on the floor, I shouldnt have tried to save her. She deserves it! Grandpa Hughes was irritated by Carolines rudeness. Chapter 322 Everyone Made Their Choice How could there be such an idiot in our family? Grandpa Hughes was suffering in heart-wrenching anguish. This might be a hard-to-solve puzzle for them. Caroline and Julian shared an almost identical genes pool, but how could they turn out to be so different? When Caroline yed the fields with male stars, Grandpa Hughes had suspected her real identity. He even secretly did a paternity test for Caroline, but it turned out that Caroline was 100% Gerhard and Heathers daughter. Grandpa Hughes had no choice but to tolerate Caroline. He lectured her more than once before, but Caroline kept doing ridiculous things. As time passed, Grandpa Hughes gave her up. He regrated not crippling her legs because this at least kept Caroline from Eric. Arthur handed a cup of tea to Grandpa Hughes andforted him, Everyone is responsible for their choice. Theres nothing we can do. Let it pass. Grandpa Hughes took a sip of his tea to calm himself down. Arthur asked, What happened to Uncle Gerhard? Grandpa Hughes was depressed when it came to Gerhard. Well, I received a foreign call today. Julians father owed an insolvent debt overseas, and hes caught and beaten up by the creditors. The attached photo showed his swollen face full of bruises. Arthur said coldly, This must be Erics another work. They were learning the ropes that Eric wouldnt let anyone off his hook, even Gerhard, who was overseas. And it would be easier for Eric if Gerhard was abroad. Grandpa Hughes nodded, Definitely. Grandpa Hughes gritted his teeth and said, Where theres smoke, theres fire. He must be set up by someone to owe such a huge debt. Gerhard cried in the video that someone set him up. He borrowed money to invest a profitable project, but it didnt go well in the end! Grandpa Hughes analyzed, I guess he was mesmerized by a woman, who was probably Erics trick! Arthur agreed with him. Eric came prepared, so he must have put someone into Gerhards life. The simultaneous incidents just ruined his n and caught him off guard. But the amount of Gerhards debt took Arthur by surprise. That much money? Grandpa Hughes blurted, Julian took money from a loan shark, and its charging interest on top of interest. It looks like Eric wants to cost the Hughes Group an arm and a leg! Arthur paused for a while before he said to Grandpa Hughes, Grandpa, forgive my rudeness, I dont think Julian should know about this. Grandpa Hughes was shocked after Arthur told him about Julians head issues. A headache? Arthur replied to him, Yeah, its alling from Caroline. She hung out with Eric me in his ce. Grandpa Hughes stood up with a nk expression, I see. Then dont bother him. Ill figure out a way to raise money. Julian as the president would definitely know about the money if it was taken out from the Farrell family. Arthur interrupted Grandpa Hughes, Ill help with the money. Whether Uncle Gerhard could escape after that, at least they will go easy on him. Arthur always kept a low profile, but his family fortune was capable to get Grandpa Hughes through this. He would do it under the table rather than bothering Julian. If anything happened to Julian, Eric got to win. Grandpa Hughes patted Arthurs shoulder and expressed his sincere gratitude. Its fine, Arthur said humbly. Emelia walked Grandpa Hughes to the door. Grandpa, I save some money Grandpa Hughes interrupted her, Kid, I appreciate that. After the Longerich family reunited with Emelia, she had received jewelry from Lady Dorothy, several estates from Vincent, and itspany shares. She had money to help Grandpa Hughes out of this. But Grandpa Hughes refused. I think I can handle it. Dont drag your family into this. Julian had already left a bad impression in the Longerichs for hurting Emelia. How could he get them involved in the chaos now? Grandpa Hughes continued, Julians mother saves a lot these years. This shit is supposed to be her business, so she should take care of it. Emelia didnt force Grandpa Hughes. Grandpa Hughes got in the car after taking a few more to Emelia. Emelia met Arthur on her way back to the ward. Arthur seriously suggested, I want to put tranquilizer to Julians medicine. You know, rest is the best and fast way to recover. The situation is going down. We need him to deal with Eric. Okay, Emelia nodded. She wished Julian could recover more than anyone else, so she would take Arthurs advice. Emelia told Julian about Carolines call after Julian woke up, but she skipped their quarrel in case Julian got angry. But Julian knew Caroline. He asked, Did she say something stupid? Emelia urged him, Its nothing. Hurry up and call her back. Caroline answered the phone. Caroline said in a mocking tone, Mr. Hughes, are you looking for me? Julian took a deep breath at Emelias worried gaze and said, Are you okay? Emelia told him not to get angry before this phone call. Caroline said as if she didnt care about it, Im doing great. Julian could tell from Carolines dramatic tone that she didnt lie. Julian cut to the chase. Do you know Eric didnt break up with Yvonne? I know, but thats no big deal. Caroline grunted, Im totally hitting on Eric behind Yvonnes back. Gritting his teeth, Julian said, Youre being a shameless homewrecker, you know that? Erics consistent love for Yvonne was quite moving. In many peoples eyes, he would never abandon Yvonne even if she was in prison. Caroline would be a target of me once people knew about her rtionship with Eric. Julian could imagine how Eric shifted the me to Caroline. Eric was enticing Caroline to be the public enemy, but Caroline didnt care about this at all. But people would drown her with viciousments! Caroline argued defiantly, I enjoy being a homewrecker. This makes me happy. Julian almost ran out of patience, but he took a deep breath to calm himself down before he said, Caroline, listen up. Use your brain. While Julian began to tell Caroline everything about Eric, Caroline cut in, Alright, no more preaching. Gotta go, bye. Julian was infuriated by Caroline hanging up the call.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 323 Regained the Initiative Julian decided to give up on Caroline, so he made another call to dismiss the guard outside Erics house. Operation canceled. You dont have to protect Miss Hughes anymore. Julian said to Emelia after the phone call, She asks for this. Emelia suggested, Can we just call the police to bring her out of Erics house? Julian said while rubbing his nose, We dont have solid evidence to bring Eric to justice, so its inappropriate for the police to search his house, especially since hes a foreign citizen. Fine, Emelia responded. Julian said, Now we can only count on the hit-and-run driver. To their disappointment, David called to tell them that the driver took a bribe. The driver had a son, living with his ex-wife, and gave the bribe to them. But the boy had forgotten the carriers name and look, he only remembered the person carrying a few boxes of cash. Without a bank ount, they had lost the lead in finding him. Julian looked out of the window in frustration as Emelia embraced him in a gentle hug to keep him calm. When Julian came to realize that Emelia was worried about him, he pulled Emelia into a hug. They looked silently at the darkness outside the window. It was a rare moment after the big fight. They never expected this on such an asion. They were emotional at this moment, thinking that they should cherish each other in this fast-changing world. Julian fantasized about their happily ever after once he got back with Emelia. His dream kind of came true except for the happily-ever-after part. Julian felt sorry for Emelia, but this might be a good thing. They were unlikely to separate after oveing difficulties together. After a while, Emelia broke the silence, Actually, I have an idea. Julian asked softly, What? Emelia looked up and said, You once told me that Winnie McCarthy, his sister, was a very important person in Erics life, and he insist his sister was not a homewrecker. Then why dont we start from Winnie? We find the proof about her deliberately being the homewrecker. That might stimte Eric and make him give himself away. After Julian figured out what Emelia nned to do, his face registered both surprise and joy. He cupped Emelias cheeks with his hands and gently lifted them up. Emelia, you are a smart girl. Julian focused on how to find Erics criminal evidence and missed this point. So, that was why they had to deal with passive aggression. However, Emelias n regained the initiative. Once they distracted Eric, they could turn back the tide. Emelia was d that Julian approved her proposal. Lets y his game. We should go to the media and spread it out. Eric will be furious after seeing this false usation. Emelia continued, But we still have a long way to go. First, we need to ask Winnies ssmates for more useful information to prove she got close to your father for a purpose. Julian replied to her, Ill have David dig it up. Emelia nodded. Let me do the writing. She was a writer, so she was confident about her solid writing skills. Okay, Julian never doubted her writing skills. Then, he called David. After the call, Julian thought of another thing and he said, I should call my dad to ask him more details about how he met Winnie, and whether she had done something suspicious. They know nothing about Gerhards history, not even the horrible criminal case until Randolph exposed it to the public. Julian only remembered Gerhard had cheated on his mother with a college student and they almost divorced. Emelia was nervous when Julian said he was going to call Gerhard because they didnt update Gerhards situation to Julian. Julian sensed her nervous energy and asked, Anything happened? Eric was aiming at Gerhard, who was the mastermind behind that incident. Emelia had not admitted, Yeah, Gerhard owed a huge debt abroad and was kidnapped by the creditors. They wouldnt let him go if we didnt pay it off. Emelia exined, Grandpa, Arthur, and I decided not to bother you with this. Grandpa was raising money, and Arthur said he could help. Julian knew they were doing it for his own good, but that wasnt the thing he most worried about. Then I wont get any information from him. Emelia said, Theres one person we can go to. Julian had the same idea. Randolph Sullivan? Emelia nodded. Yeah, hes a close friend to Uncle Gerhard. He definitely knows. But I dont know if he will help. Emelia shifted to be concerned because Julian put Randolph in jail. Julian thought for a moment and said, Randolph isnt stupid. He knows which side he should take. Julian continued, Ill contact him and visit Randolph in the prison. Emelia nodded. Although Julian hadnt fully recovered yet, this was urgent. He had to visit Randolph now. They branched out into two teams. While Julian inquired about Randolph in jail, David sent spies to look for Winnies ssmates for further investigation. Grandpa Hughes was responsible for raising money. Heather lived in Grandpa Hughess house for better protection.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Returning from the hospital, Grandpa Hughes beckoned Heather downstairs and asked her about the exact amounts of properties she had. Heather was puzzled. Dad, why are you asking me? Isnt Julian going to pay off his fathers debt? Heather knew about Gerhards case, but she didnt bother to ask when Grandpa Hughes went to find Julian. Her son could handle that. And whether Gerhard was alive or dead has nothing to do with Heather. They hated each other after Gerhard had an affair. Grandpa Hughes was infuriated, tapping his walking stick to the floor. He said sternly, Julian is feeling under the weather. Well take care of this. Heather rejected him. Dad, thats Gerhards business. Why should I help him? I save that money for my retirement life. If you didnt make a fuss, how would that girlmit suicide? Grandpa Hughes wouldnt spare Heather, Isnt this your fault? Heather pursed her lips in silence. Grandpa Hughes continued, You have to put some thought into it. Julian is the only family you can count on in the future. If you treat him and Emelia better, I think they know what to do. If you made stupid decisions and humiliate us, then mind your own business! Heathers face turned pale after the severe reprimand. She gave a rough number of her properties to Grandpa Hughes and was ordered to cash them in. Grandpa Hughes cashed in everything valuable aside from his house. Chapter 324 The Past Is Not Even Past Julians interview with Randolph went smoothly. Randolph was surprised after knowing about Erics real identity, slumping onto his chair. But Randolph regained his sense and looked at Julian. I will tell you everything I know. Julian told Randolph about his n. Then Randolph broke out into a sneer. Winnie was damn good at hiding things from her family. Thats why Eric Yeung didnt know what she had done and thought that it was all our fault. Your father and I met Winnie in a bar. She was a waitress there. Randolph recalled, She was wearing heavy makeup, but your father fell for her and tipped her a lot. Your dad asked around and found out she was a university student. She needed money to pay for her tuition fee. Then your dad was sympathetic for her and started to get close to her. The girl turned down your dad at first, but he kept going after her for about a month. Then, he made it. Your father had fallen in love so deeply. I have to admit Winnie is a special woman to your father. Shes young, beautiful, smart and most of all, she had an innocent face that made people want to protect her. Thats what we see in Winnie. Your dad wished he could give everything to her. Julian listened with a serious expression when he expected the twist toe. Randolph shook his head in self-deprecation and sighed, When I was invited to give a lecture in her school, I overheard her conversation with another girl.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I guess they are close, so Winnie shares everything with her. Winnies friends talked her out of the rtionship with your dad. People talked about Winnie and her sugar daddy. She was afraid that Winnie would be condemned by this. Ill never forget Winnies face, Randolph looked at Julian and continued, she held a cigarette between her fingers as she disdainfully told the girl manner that she went out with your dad for his money. She will dump him when she gets enough money. She said she had enough of a poor life and enjoyed making money fast with her innate beauty. Julian asked, Are you sure you heard this? Absolutely, Randolph didnt need to lie to Julian. He continued, Your dad was nning to divorce your mother. Well, Im sorry. Julian was lost in aplicated thought. He felt sad and sympathy for his dad at the same time. Winnie approached Gerhard for a reason, so Gerhard wouldnt end up being happy with Winnie even if he divorced Heather. Julian asked Randolph again, Did you tell my dad? No, Randolph was honest. I hated seeing his smug face. I would like to see how miserable he was when Winnie dumped him. Julian then despised their fake friendship. Randolph ignored Julians despise and continued, I thought he was just ying around with Winnie. But you know what? Your dad was serious. I told him everything, but he didnt believe me and used me of turning to your mother and against Winnie. Winnie suddenly get pregnant and your dad wanted to divorce more than ever. You knew the best part of the story. Your dad gave up on Winnie under your grandfathers strong demand. Winnie had an abortion and arge sum ofpensation. That money could support Winnies entire family for the rest of her life. If Heather didnt do that Randolph sighed, You know your mother. She cant let anyone override her. Even if your dad unwilling broke off with Winnie, Heather still cant let it pass. Julian fell silent. That was something Heather would do. She had no vision and did things without regard for consequences as long as she won. Caroline was like Heather, but she was an upgraded version. But Julian wasnt interested in judging their stupid affair. He said to Randolph seriously, Ive heard what I want today. Thats enough. Randolph asked worriedly, Are you sure Eric believe this? Winnie is dead, and Eric could say anything he wants. Julian said tly, Sounds like he has a choice. Julian would buy as many media sections and pages as in Riverside City for a few days to repeatedly report on this scandal. Eric must fly off the handle even if he did not believe it. Just imagine, Eric saw her sisters scandal on the public media when he woke up another day. He would definitely go mad. On second thought, Julian asked, Do you still remember the other girls name? Or is she in Riverside City now? David still working on the search for Winnies ssmates, but after a long time, many people left Riverside City after graduation, which added difficulty to his search. If the other girl came out to testify, it would be a double kill to Eric. Perhaps Eric didnt believe it, but that was enough as long as he was disturbed. Randolph said, Winnie brought her to dinner with us. I remember Winnie calling her Fanny, but I dont know her full name. Chapter 325 Bottomless Although Randolph didnt know the girls name, he had helped Julian lock onto the target whose name was Fanny. Julian thanked Randolph, who however said in a self-mocking tone, For what? Im doing it for Yvonne. Randolph and Yvonne were under threat, even if they were in jail, Emelia was waiting for Julian in the car outside the detention center. As Julian got into the car, Emelia asked him concernedly, Are you okay? Yeah, Julianforted her. It runs well. Emelia heaved a sigh of relief and eased her nerves that were fraying with concerns about Julians health. The driver took off while Julian told Emelia about what he got from Randolph in the car. Emelia was stunned. Winnie smoked? Julian narrowed his eyes. Perhaps shes a good girl at home, but a depraved woman outside home. Emelia regained her senses, saying determinedly, So, we were right. Then our n must work. Julian replied to her, Winnies friend is our trump card. Okay, Emelia said, Then Ill start writing the script. Emelia never expected one day her talent in writing woulde in handy. Eric got the news as soon as Julian left the detention center.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But Eric didnt take it seriously because Julian and Randolph had nothing to talk about. How was a prisoner useful to Julian? Eric would never expect Julian to sniff about his sisters past from Randolph. In his eyes, his sister was perfect. She was independent, smart, and capable, and she was never a gold digger, a homewrecker, or a whore. Gerhard intended to deceive Winnie at that time. Caroline hung around at Erics house every day, wining and dining. Eric served her well and pleased her with expensive gifts. Caroline was disoriented after falling in love with Eric. But Caroline didnt know that she was raped by Erics men. They didnt take any contraception measures because they wanted to impregnate Caroline so that she could go through the painful abortion as Winnie had done. Eric plotted something big for her. He wanted to turn Caroline to be a drug addict. He knew Caroline, and her life would be totally over then. That day, Caroline went to Erics study as usual. She knocked on the door for a long time but no one answered. Then she barged in and saw Eric leaning against the office chair with his eyes closed. Eric? Fearing that he was sick, Caroline trotted over while calling out his name. Eric had no reaction. Caroline, standing next to Eric, was shocked by the messy desk full of disposable needles, and Eric rolled up his sleeves, revealing a needle hole on his firm skin. Caroline saw her friends doing this when they got to be stoned, but she never did this. Caroline didnte as much of a surprise. Out of curiosity, she leaned closer to observe it before waking up Eric. Hey, honey. When Eric opened his eyes and saw her, he was flustered, and then fumbled with the stuff on the table. Caroline smiled with crossed arms. What is it to rush? Ive already seen it. Eric looked a little nervous. He stood up and bundled Caroline in his arms. His voice cracked, You wont turn me in, right? Caroline smiled. What are you thinking? Why would I do that? Eric muttered, Well, this is illegal. Im not that old-school. Caroline shrugged nonchntly. She sized Eric up and said affectionately, Honey, I love you so much. How could I send you to jail? Eric looked at ease. Then will you leave me because Im a drug addict? Before Caroline replied, he grabbed her shoulders and begged, Caroline, please, dont leave me! Caroline was touched by Erics sincerity because she didnt expect Eric to be so clinging to her. Erics eyes were puffy and red as if he couldnt live without her. Caroline felt a great sense of satisfaction. She smiled sweetly and said, I wont. Dont worry. Eric kissed her affectionately. Thank you, Caroline. Thank you for trusting me and always staying by my side. Caroline thought of her mother and Julian who kept telling her to leave Eric. They saw Eric as a cruel devil. But for Caroline, they were just jealous. When Eric picked up the needle, Caroline asked curiously, Is this really that good? Eric whispered to her, Or what? A little can get you giddily excited. Caroline lost herself in Erics eyes. She offered, May I? Eric was waiting for this moment. He took out a new set and injected Caroline with liquid drugs. Every time when Caroline kneels to beg him for more supplements, Eric couldnt feel better. All the pain Gerhard had inflicted on Winnie now had shifted to Caroline. But this was just the beginning. He wanted Julian to fall into the bottomless darkness. Chapter 326 Sounds Like You Made That Up Heather had been feeling palpitation in her heart. She took it as a bad sign. At her wits end, she called Julian anxiously, Julian, I have had a bad feeling for the past few days and I cant get in touch with Caroline. Anything new on her? Julian said in an icy tone. What makes you think I can find her if you didnt? Julian cut off with Caroline after the big quarrel on thest call. Caroline didnt contact him either. Heather asked tentatively, Would you like to reach her? She sounds awful Heather couldnt tell what was wrong with Carolines tone, but she knew Caroline was much weaker than before. Mom, you know, she wont answer my call. Julian continued, If youre really worried about her, why dont you send someone to check on her? Have you tried grandpa? Heather sighed in frustration. Then why do you think Iming for you? She asked Grandpa Hughes to call Caroline at first, but he didnt bother to ask. He even said that Caroline was reaping what she sowed. Sorry, theres nothing I can do, Julian replied to Heather and got off the phone. He refused to call because on one hand, Caroline wouldnt answer, and on the other hand, he didnt want to hear any humiliation about Emelia. Julian gave up on his sister just like Grandpa Hughes did. Julian stayed in the hospital for a week and was finally discharged. The doctor confirmed that the residual blood congestion in his brain was cleared after giving him a full examination. There was no more surgery and seque. Emelia let out a long sigh of relief as she cried in Julians arms. She had a tough week. This was the first time she realized Julian was important to her. After all, the things that happened between Eric and Yvonne, they grew a feeling of closeness. Julian held her tight and said apologetically, Im sorry, I should have done better. He med himself for not seeing through Erics trick earlier, putting Emelia in this mess. Emelia had suffered a lot after being falsely used of alleged assault by Yvonne. Then Yvonne almost hurt Emelia, who then spent a hard week in the hospital with Julian, the real patient here. These were supposed to be his parents stuff, but now Julian dragged her into this. Emelia cried even more. Youve done a good job protecting me. If it wasnt for Julian in the car ident, she would have been the one discharging today. If it wasnt for his bravery, he wouldnt have had a craniotomy. Davids operation went well. The day after Julian left the hospital, he found Winnies friend. Her name was Fanny Rumsey, and coincidently, she lived in the suburb of Riverside City. Julian nned to visit her once he found the girl. He wanted to convince her to join their n. But David reported, Fanny Rumsey was willing to help after I told her about our n, but on one condition: dont show up at her door to disturb her life, because she doesnt want to attract Erics attention. Shell send us an audio recording of what she knows about Winnie. This is good enough, said Julian. This might not convince Eric but was enough to mess with Eric. Since everything was in ce, it was time for Emelia to start writing. This article was important. She needed to restore the past to the unrted people and reveal the real Winnie to Eric. Emelia sat in front of theputer for the entire afternoon. She wrote and deleted it, carefully weighing every word. Julian was d that he learned how to make coffee and cook, then he could serve Emelia a cup of coffee when she was tired. Emelia sipped her coffee through a smile. Julian picked her up from the chair and asked softly, Are you feeling better? Yeah, the minute when you gave me the coffee, Emelia nodded, But Im thinking of the article.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julian peered at her nose and said seriously, Thiss the first time I see you writing. Ironically, they had lived together for three years, but Julian had never seen Emelia writing anything. Emelia said awkwardly, Do I look irritable? She was used to working alone, so she didnt realize she was no longer working by herself until she saw Julian. Emelia wondered if she was doing something embarrassed, like anxiously tugging at her hair or smashing the table Not really, Julian denied her, I think its cute. What she did when she didnte up with anything good a script was very cute in Julians eyes. Emelia was always serious and these little moves turned her to be a different person. So, how was it irritable? Emelia snorted and said, Well, sounds like you made it up. Julian argued, Im telling the truth. They continued to chat. When their eyes met, they started to kiss This was a big challenge for Julian. They hadnt made out for a long time since Yvonnes thing and his injury. At this moment, surrounded by the fragrance and soft skin, all he wanted to do was have sex. But he had underestimated Emelias stamina. When she sensed his intentions, she immediately pushed him away. No, I have to write Julian hoarsely said, Writeter. He had a fire to put out. Who cared about the writing thing? He was going crazy when hugged Emelia in the hospital bed, doing nothing for the past few days. Julian lifted her up, but Emelia still struggled by kicking her feet in the air. Chapter 327 Karma Being interrupted by Julian, Emelia finished her article at night. Julian had settled everything, buying the front page of all media, and the war began once Emelias article and Fanny Rumseys recording were in ce. Julian set the release time after midnight because it could achieve the best effect when people let off their guard to be sensitive and emotional at this time. People guarding Erics vi told him that Eric slept early in the evening. The situation would have gone wild when Eric woke up the next day. Instead posted on Emelias social media ount, Julian gave this job to others. After it was published, Emelia leaned against the bed with Julian, enjoying their y.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They had never done this before. They worked together to achieve the shared goal. Julian cuddled her, sliding his slender fingers through her hair as he suggested in a whisper, Remarry me after this? Yeah, Emelia agreed. She would have avoided this topic once Julian mentioned it. It gave Julian enormous satisfaction to know how quickly Emelia reacted to his proposal. Perhaps Julian owes Eric a favor because this wouldnt happen if Eric didnt make such a big fuss. Julian was so happy that he was getting carried away. He bantered with Emelia, How about your fathers opinion this time? Emelia heard the sarcasm in his words, so she said, Oh, I think I should. Thank you for reminding me, sweety. Julian fell into awkward silence. Was he just ruining his own marriage? Social media was a major driver in the spread of this news. In less than an hour, it quickly sat in the trending topic of various media. With Julians patronage, the news had remained to be the hottest topic these days. A tingling sensation was spreading through people in the middle of the night. They began to discuss this. I thought Gerhard was a swindler. It seems Winnie isnt as innocent as we thought. Right. Gerhard was known as a rich fuck boy in Riverside City, but he never denied his marriage. Howe Winnie didnt know that for such a long time? Damn, did you all listen to that recording? I mean I was freaking shocked. Winnie admitted that shes sick of being poor and aiming at Gerhard to get rich. Yeah, the whistleblower was Winnies close friend. It was Winnies original words. So, I think we should spare Gerhard and Heather now. Perhaps Heather wanted to ruin Winnies reputation, but if she cant ept this, she should leave Gerhard rather than do this. Some directed their anger to Winnie, some at Gerhard, but they had shown mercy to Gerhard this time. Eric was invited to the study by his subordinates when he woke up. Little veins popped out of his temple as he saw falsehoods about his sister spreading wildly. Eric thought his sister was beautiful and sacred, so he wasnt allowed her to be defiled by others. Now, people used her of being an immoral gold digger. Some people were quite rude, saying that Winnie deserved to die. Eric was on the verge of copse, and after his subordinates yed the first part of the recording, he wentpletely mad. Impossible! Ridiculous! He howled frenziedly, resting his head in his hands. This was bullshit! She was so beautiful and kind. How could she do such a filthy thing to humiliate her family? Winnie always wired her schrship or part-time sry home, so why would those people put her into injustice? Go. Check if my sister won the schrship at school! Eric yelled to instruct his subordinates. One left for the investigation, while the otherforted him. Boss, you have to calm down. This is a trap. Eric wasnt stupid, but he couldnt control himself when people defamed his sister, who was his biggest weakness. Julians n worked. Another man handed a file to Eric. Boss, this is something about Emelia, Julians ex-wife. After Eric read it, his expression changed and hisughter lingered in the room. He stopped, dropped his eyes at the file, andughed wildly again. Maybe this was karmaing back to bite him in the ass! This was what the Farrell family would get for their evil deeds! One of Erics subordinates asked, Boss, how should we use this? Erics lips curled into a sneer as he rubbed his chin. This is big news. We have to make good use of it. We cant kill Julian, but at least get him ripped off. Theyre not going to be a happy couple forever! Eric pulled himself together and asked, Wheres that bitch? After Caroline became addicted to drugs, Eric treated her like trash. He could stop pretending to be a lovestruck idiot after getting something on Caroline. He didnt have the slightest feeling for a woman like Caroline. So did Yvonne. Although Eric had dated Yvonne before, he never loved her. That was his n all the time. Erics subordinate replied, Its almost mealtime. How much should I put? There was a ghost of a sinister smile on his face. Not anymore. Drain that poor fuck and make her our ve away for us. Yes, That subordinate took the order. Chapter 328 The Appointment Two days after the news was released, Julian knew his n worked till Eric called him. But Eric mocked in a t tone, Do you think Ill be angry with your little story? Julian asked, Why are you calling me? He continued, I heard you sent someone to check your sisters school grades. I wonder how would it feel when I found out my sister is a study cker full of lies. Eric gritted his teeth over the phone as Julian continued, Well, your sister was a good student who won schrships, at first, but unluckily, she picked a wrong way. You want to know why Im calling you? Eric interrupted with a mischievous smile tugging at his lips, I just think you might miss your sister. As Erics voice fell, Carolines heart-wrenching scream rose. Julian, help! Caroline cried hysterically. They made me take drugs and turned me into a damn druggie. Julian, you have to save me, or Ill die! They torture me, not giving me food Julian! Carolines miserable scream went to an abrupt stop as if she fainted. Julian turned on the speakerphone, and Emelia was listening to this conversation. Carolines scream turned Emelias face pale. Taking drugs was something serious. This was bad because no one knew how much Caroline had taken. She might die if she got too many drugs into her system. Emelia shot an anxious nce at Julian, who was in a badly sulk. But Julian wasnt surprised because Caroline was drinking what she brewed. Erics tease lingered in Julians ear. Did you hear that? Mr. Hughes. Julian sneered, Before everything, listen up, I wont save her. This was the first step Eric fought back. He wanted Julian to save Caroline and then turned the situation around. So, Julian should stay assertive in this psychological warfare. Eric showed his hands, Ill take Caroline to Avonsor Hill in 40 minutes. If you want to save her, meet me there in an hour. Otherwise, youll never see her again. Oh, kindly remind, the drug in Caroline was a lot enough to take her life. She will die at any minute. Dont call the police. My people are everywhere in Avonsor Hill. Once they find out any police officer, Caroline is dead. Eric hung up before Julian could say anything. He was gambling on Caroline. Julian could convince himself not to save Caroline, but Heather couldnt. She was begging Julian to save her daughter. Julian was the only reliable person to Heather, so she must force Julian to do so. Heather called when Julian was still holding the phone. Heather was crying so hard over the phone. She begged Julian to save Caroline. Julian found her disturbing and hung up on the phone. This wasnt just a yes-or-no thing. Eric came back for revenge, so he wasnt afraid of death at all. And he might want to kill him and Caroline in the deep mountains! None of this would happen if Caroline thought about this a little more. Emelia noticed his depressing energy, so she poured him a cup of warm water. Emelia was sad because it was restless after Julian was discharged from the hospital just for a few days. Avonsor Hill was the only mountain in Riverside City, but it was the steepest. The rescue crew barely searched them there. How vicious Eric was! Julian took a sip and looked up at Emelia. Do you want me to save her? Emelia pursed his lips and after a short silence, she said, Caroline did something wrong, but we cant just sit and watch as Eric takes her life, right? Is there any method to save you and her? Emelia took Julian in her arms and her voice was distant and bitter. Julian whispered in her embrace, Ill call Ezra. Eric wants to meet me alone, then Ill let Ezra sneak up from the back. Hell help me in the shadows. To relieve Emelias concern, Julian added, Ezra is good at outdoor sports. He is an absolute rock-climbing expert and an excellent hiker. Thats nice, Emelia trusted Julian. Ezra must be as good as he said. Julian then called Ezra, who geared himself and set off to the mountain first. Ezra was so familiar with Avonsor Hill after having trekked through it over these years. He had the map of Avonsor Hill in his head, so he knew all the shortcuts there, and Eric only ced people on the main roads. When Ezra was on the way, Julian quickly packed up. Before he left, Emelia reminded him through tears, Juste back safe. Okay, Julian said determinedly, Lets fix our marriage when Ie back.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emelia agreed, tears flooding her eyes. She wished nothing but his safe return. Julian drove off after saying her farewell. Emelias heart was jumping under her skin. And it would probably not stop until Julian came back safely. Chapter 329 I Heard You’re a Good Fighter Julian followed Erics route and Ezra took a detour to Avonsor Hill. They spoke a few times on the way, and everything went well with Ezra. When Julian arrived at the foot of the mountain, Ezra also sneaked into the mountain from a shortcut. Julian parked his car as Eric called. Eric said through a burst of unrestrainedughter, Mr. Hughes, youre a man of word. Julian sneered, Isnt this what you want? Ericughed smugly. Do you think youre a boxing champion now? Eric knew he was a skillful person after a little digging. But Eric knew how to deal with Julian. He had held Caroline a hostage, so he wasnt afraid of Julian, who still cared about his stupid sister. Julian cut to the chase in a low voice, What do you want to do next? Eric said with an evil smile, Mr. Hughes, please climb up. There is an open space halfway up the mountain. I will meet you there. Avonsor Hill was a tourist attraction, but no one was around. Obviously, Eric spent a lot of money to book the whole ce. He came for full preparation. Perhaps Eric nned this when he messed up with Caroline. The police would be hard to find them in such a steep territory. Julian gave a quick nce at the towering mountains and calmly replied, Alright, Ill go up. Eric continued, Im afraid Mr. Hughes should hand over your phone first. Youre not allowed tomunicate with the outside world. A frown appeared on Julians face. He hadnt told Ezra about the destination. Suddenly, a man came out to break into his thoughts, saying distantly, Mr. Hughes, your phone. Julian narrowed his eyes and handed over his phone. Fortunately, they had a n B. Julian attached a tracker to one of his shirt buttons so that Ezra could locate him without a phone. Speaking of the tracker, Julian should thank for Ezras wide range of interests. He lived an easy life all about fun and parties. The tracker was one of Ezras inventions. He said that they should save it for an emergency like this. Actually, this was not bad, so Julian wore it all the time. It was put to good use today. But without arousing suspicions, Julian acted like he didnt want to hand out his phone. The man turned off his phone right away. Julian walked up the mountain alone, and Ezra had reached the inside. He called Julian, but the phone was turned off. Then things were clear. He quickly took out an electronic device from his bag. When he saw the red dot slowly moving up, his lips sealed into a smug smile. Julian disliked this tracker when Ezra introduced it to him. Look, it was working! Ezra followed the red dot and strode up the mountain briskly. About 20 minutester, Julian arrived at the open space halfway up the mountain. Eric sat in a pavilion, leisurely drinking tea. There were four men in ck standing next to him. Caroline was tied up at the side, haggard and disheveled. Julian couldnt believe his eyes. Caroline only left home for a couple of days. Caroline shouted as she saw Julian, Julian! Save me! Save me Caroline cried bitterly. Caroline would have jumped in his brothers embrace if the bodyguards didnt hold her. Shouting was the least she could do. Eric let out a heartyugh. Save you? Caroline, youre still young. Caroline trembled as Eric said her name like this. Mr. Hughes, would you like a cup of tea? Eric offered. Julian caught a glimpse at Eric and walked over to take a sit. Julian didnt drink the tea because Eric drugged Yvonne in the same way. Eric sensed Julians hesitation, teasing him, I know what youre worried about. Its just a cup of tea. Before Julian started to mock, Eric continued, Well, with something that could drain your energy. I heard Mr. Hughes was a good fighter. Ive always wanted to see it with my own eyes. How shameless Eric was! He wanted to fight with Julian, but drugged his rivals? Wouldnt it be a bit unfair? Julian stared into Erics eyes, but he was thinking about Ezra. With Ezras physical strength, it wouldnt take him a long time to climb up from the back of the mountain and down to the hillside. Julian slowed down his pace on his way up to buy time for Ezra. At the thought of this, Julians eyes flickered to the cup of tea. He decided to take it because he could survive a few punches from Eric. He couldnt pin hope to Eric showing mercy on them, and they still held Caroline. So, Julian smiled and replied, Okay.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He tilted the cup up and Eric raised his eyebrows at his weird behavior. After a while, Julians head started to spin, but he shook his head to regain his sense. Eric stood up to stretch himself and said, Mr. Hughes, shall we? Julian supports himself in all strengths. Eric punched him before Julian was on his feet. Julian was practicing boxing for many years, so he staggered to dodge it. Chapter 330 A Big Suprise But Julian couldnt dodge all of the iing punches. Eric vented it out on Julian, giving heavy punches on him. Julian stumbled and fell to the ground as Eric threw another heavy punch. Julian didnt feel that bad because Eric wouldnt even be a match for him if he didnt drink the tea. Eric lowered his eyes to Julian condescending, his eyes full of hatred. Julian, isnt the Farrell family powerful? Look at you and your sister! Before Eric finished his proud speech, a sh of light swooshed past his eyes. A sharp dagger pierced through his right shoulder, and Eric stumbled back several steps, covering his wound. Boss! The bodyguards quickly enveloped Eric in the middle. Eric hired some loyal men. Ezra walked out from behind a thick and sturdy tree nearby. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked brisk and mystical. He fiddled with a dagger that was glistening in the sun. Eric recognized the dagger in his hand. It was exactly the same as the dagger in his shoulder. Ezra walked to support Julian. He then casually said, What kind of man will drug his rival? Can you do it fair and square? Eric covered his bleeding shoulder and asked, Where did youe from? His men had sealed the road to the mountain. He would know if any suspicious vehicles entered. And he had taken Julians phone. Even if Ezra could sneak in, how would he locate Julian in such an enormous mountain? Ezra sneered, I leave trails all over this mountain. I got plenty of ways to get in. Cut the crap. Just face the music. Ezra didnt want to waste time on Eric. Eric sneered at Ezra, You think you can handle four persons at a time? Eric was injured, but he spent a huge fortune to hire four skillful bodyguards. Ezra was great, but not with four at a time, right? Who told you he came alone? As Erics words fell, a clear and arrogant voice caught everyones attention. Phil walked out from behind a rock on the other side, dressing like a man in ck. This took everyone by surprise. Ezra shot his brows and asked disdainfully, Why are you here? Phil snorted. Should I let youe alone? Heined to Julian, Do you see me as your friend? Youre hiding it from me? Julian exined weakly, You got a girlfriend. What if you die here? How should we tell him about this?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ezra asked Phil, pretending no one was around, Wheres your tracker? Their traces were shared on the tracker if it was on. Phil said slowly, This is something between us. While they were chatting, the bodyguards pulled out the dagger on Erics shoulder and stop the bleeding. Phil sighed and teased Ezra. I promise I wont stop you fidgeting with your weird little props anymore. Otherwise, this dagger mightnd on Julians shoulder. Julian! Help. Caroline woke up a bit from her dizziness. When she saw Ezra and Phil, she let out a weak cry as if they were herst hope. Eric suddenly burst intoughter when Ezra took Caroline over. Its toote. She has overdosed. She is dead! Ericughed heartily, and nced at Caroline, How does it feel at the end of your life? He then looked at Julian. How does it feel to watch your family die? No, I dont want to die. Caroline was panic-stricken. She was too young to die. But it was toote to wake up from her mistakes. Ezra stuffed two small tubes into Phil. Its not looking good. Make it quick. Use this on those guards. This was Ezras other invention. Eric wasnt the only one who knew how to use drugs here. Even without Phi, Ezra hade up with a n. Phil nodded. They took the initiative to attack Eric and the others. When they came into close contact with the guards, they stabbed the drug in their flesh under the suits. The drug worked and they all fell to the ground. Erics face went pallid at this time. But heughed hysterically and said determinedly, I didnt n to leave alive. I killed Rosalind, put Yvonne in jail, and swindled money from your father. And now, Caroline is dead. Im happy with this. But, Eric looked at Julian with a malicious smile. Ive prepared a big surprise for you. Youll know what it is when you return to Riverside City. Youre never going to be a happy couple. As his voice trailed off, Eric raced towards the railing and jumped off the cliff. He was too fast to be stopped. When they rushed over, he had disappeared into the void. One picked up Caroline and the other helped Julian down the mountain quickly. Eric hadmitted huge crimes. Thew would not spare his life even if he didntmit suicide today. On the way back to Riverside City, Julian was dizzy, Ericsst words kind of freaked him out. He kept urging Ezra to drive as fast as possible. Chapter 331 Get out Now! Julian got a bad hunch in mind. He couldnt help but feeling that the big surprise Eric mentioned must have something to do with Emelia. But in his mind, there was nothing able to separate Emelia from him since he and Emelia had already gone through life-and-death experience together. He wanted to go deeper in this question, but after a while he eventually fell asleep as he was quite indisposed. When Julian had just arrived at the foot of the mountain, Eric instantly asked Caroline to call Heather and tell her what he wanted Heather to know. Caroline whined at Heather, No, mom, you cant let Julian get married with Emelia Jones. She is infertile! Heather was taken aback by Carolines words, What? Emilia is infertile? Her son had even put his life at risk when the ident happened. After that ident, Heather began to know how bad her son loved that girl. She couldnt keep finding fault with Emelia anymore. Now Emelia was the daughter of the Longerichs, so she could definitely measure up to Heathers standard of a daughter-inw. But she couldnt ept the fact that she would have no grandchild. Her son owned the Hughes Group and he needed an heir. But now Caroline told her that Emelia was unable to give him a child? Heather couldnt calm down after hearing her words, How did you know it? Is it really true? Caroline said, Remember the car ident? Julian was afraid that she was injured and took her to the hospital. During the examination she was diagnosed with gynecological problems. Thats true. You can ask Arthur Hudgens if you dont believe me, Caroline said to Heather affirmatively. Heather replied instantly, Okay. I will call Arthur now. If what you said is true, I wont let Julian marry her! Then she shouted in wrath, What a joke! Julian must have an heir! Mom, she even refused to let Julian save me! Caroline said while sobbing, I called Julian to save me, and then I heard the woman asked him not to do so! What a devil! Caroline was lying. But Eric would force him to do so only to provoke Heather, who would then be an enemy of Emelia. Hell no! Heather felt as if her heart was burning. Caroline was her treasure. Now she was in Erics hand and Emelia refused to let her son to save her daughter? Though Caroline hadnt shown any respect for Emelia, in face of a life-or-death problem, Emelia shouldnt have been that cruel. Now in Heathers mind, she really wanted to have Emelia torn apart. She hung up the call and then asked her driver to take her to Emelias ce. On her way to find Emelia, she called Arthur first to check whether Caroline had told her the truth or not. Arthur had no idea how Heather knew that. But it was true that Emelia was infertile. Emelia indeed had gynecological problems but Arthur had not informed Julian about that. He nned to tell him after Julian managed to deal with Erics problem. The fact had a lot to do with the future of Julian and Emelia. Arthur was afraid that if Julian had known the fact, he would be distracted from the matter of Eric. Mrs. Hughes Arthur hesitated and before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Heather. Okay, thats enough, Heather said, From your hesitation, I know it is true! Ill find Emelia Jones right now and ask her to get out from our home. A hen unable toy eggs is of no use! Wait, Mrs. Hughes! Arthur was so taken aback by her words that he changed his tone, If you do that, youll only ruin the rtionship between you and Julian! Arthur and other friends of Julian all knew that how important Emelia was to Julian. Julian wouldnt mind if Emelia couldnt give birth to his child. After all, Julian was even willing to sacrifice his life for her. If Heather confronted Emelia, Julian could only end up hating Heather all the more. But before Arthur could say more, Heather began to scold him, As Julians friend, you think it is fair for him to marry a woman who is infertile? It means he wont have his own child anymore! Arthur exined, Nowadays, her problems can be solved with the advanced medical technologies Heather didnt want to hear more, It isnt you who are going to marry an infertile woman after all!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then Heather hung up the phone instantly, leaving Arthur quite angry with his phone still on hand. Now Julian was dealing with Eric at Avonsor Hill so he could not contact him. And Arthur had no idea if there was anyone else that he could resort to so he had no choice but to take the key of his car before he went to Emelias ce. He hoped that he could stop Heather in time. Otherwise, the situation might go even worse. If Emelia knew the truth, she would feel heartbroken and she might leave Julian. She loved Julian so much that she wouldnt want to put Julian in such a dilemma. But fast as Arthur drove, when he got to Emelias ce, Heather was already there. Arthur ran over to Heather, who was about to knock on the door, Calm down, please, Mrs. Hughes! Heather shook Arthur off and shouted, How am I going to calm down? Get away from me! Their voice disturbed Emelia. She had been quite worried about Julian since he went to Avonsor Hill. Now, she was sensitive even to the slightest sound outside her door. She opened the door and saw Arthur, who looked quite concerned, and Heather, who seemed quite angry. Before she could say anything, Heather walked over and gave a heavy p on her face. Emelia was stunned by the p. Arthur took a hast step forward to pull Heather away and said coldly, Mrs. Hughes! Heather pointed at Emelia and shouted, Emelia Jones! You infertile hen! Now leave Julian and stay away from my family! With one hand covering her burning face, Emelia said unbelievingly, What are you talking about? She thought she had got it wrong. Heather said she was infertile? How could that be possible? She turned to Arthur, who was standing nearby. He was a doctor and he could certainly tell her the truth. She found Arthur dared look at her. Then she knew that what Heather said was true. She felt as if her energy were drained from her body all of a sudden. She took a few steps backwards and then her brain went nk. It was cruel for a woman to know that she couldnt be a mom. Though she had undergone a lot of hardships, the fact dealt a heavy blow on her. It was like the end of the world. Chapter 332 I Couldn’t Stay Arthur knew the truth hurt Emelia a lot and heforted her, Its not that bad, Emelia. Heather pulled Arthur away and pointed at Emelia and cursed, And you are such a bitch who told Julian not to save his own sister when she called Julian for help! If something happens to Caroline, I wont let you go! Heather kept bombarding Emelia with curse and me. But Emelia somehow calmed down amongst Heathers curse. She put her hand down from her cheek and raised her head to look at Heather, the woman who had never stopped finding fault with her. She was even willing to believe such a ridiculous lie told by Caroline. Arthur said angrily, Mrs. Hughes, Julian had already set about saving Caroline! And he did tell us that Emelia also urged him to save his sister! Arthur, Emelia interrupted his words. Emelia didnt want Arthur to do anything for her. From the expression on Heathers face, she could know that Heather didnt believe a single word of what Arthur said. And now Heathers mind must be upied with the fact that Emelia wouldnt give her a grandchild. So, even if she knew Arthur was right, she wouldnt stop cursing Emelia. With that idea in mind, she said to Heather directly, If there is nothing else you want to tell me, please leave here right now. Heather shouted with rage, What did you say? Emelia ignored her words and mmed the door in her face. Heather felt she was humiliated. Then she cried outside the door, I will make it clear to you, Emelia! You such a bitch! I tell you that I wont let you get into my family as long as Im alive!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Though Arthur used to respect his elderly, he was still quite angry at Heather, who appeared quite insane and uncourteous. He took Heather at her arm and pulled her towards her car to stop her from cursing Emelia. Arthur then put her into the car and asked the driver, Now take her away! Heather was extremely angry at Arthurs behavior. She peeped out from the window and scolded, How could you treat me like that, Arthur? Ill go to your parents and tell them how barbaric you are! Arthur was in fury right now. He didnt care what she said. And his parents knew whats wrong and whats right. He wasnt afraid whether Heather would tell his parents or not. Finally, Heathers car went away. Arthur took a deep breath and knocked on Emelias door. He knew he had tofort Emelia for Julians good. But Emelia didnt open the door for him but said to him behind the door, Doctor Hudgens, I know you are worried about me. But I really need some time to think it over. Just leave me alone, please. Arthur knew Emelia needed some time to calm down. He chose to advise her gently, You must know it clear how important you are for Julian. He will love you all the same no matter what happens. Emelia halted for a second before she replied in a low voice, Thank you. Arthur heaved a sigh and got back to his car. But he didnt leave but choose to stay in the car. He was here for Julian. Now he only hoped Julian could finish his work there sooner and then get back. After all, it should be a thing between Julian and Emelia. Outsiders like him could not intervene between them. They should face the problem themselves. Half an hourter, the door of Emelias house was opened and Emelia came out with a suitcase. Arthur was scared by her behavior and opened his cars door to run over to her, What are you doing, Emelia? The kins around Emelias eyes looked red and swollen. Her eyes and the bruise of the p on her face made her seemed quite exhausted and withered. She lowered her eyelids and said to Arthur, I couldnt stay here anymore, Arthur. Emelia also thought that nothing could separate her from Julian given all those things they had undergone. But now she had to leave. Arthur said hastily, You could wait until Julian gets back. Emelia sighed, But by then he wont let me leave. Then you can stay! Why dont you face the problem together? Arthur said worriedly. No, you dont understand, Emelia shook her head with a forced smile on face, I couldnt face it. I felt as if my heart were torn apart when I think of the fact that I cannot give birth to the child of the man I love. Then gossips may begin to spread. She loved him so much, so she couldnt let the man she loved to suffer like this. She loved him so much, so she hoped that the one she loved could have his own children and that when he got old, he could have his sons and daughters staying around to take care of him. She knew how rumors could be spread if she couldnt give birth to Julians child. She would rather die to hear those malicious rumors about the man she loved. Arthur stamped on the ground, Without you, Julian will kill himself. You and Julian had undergone untold hardships, Emelia. You shouldnt give up so soon. The phrase untold hardships made tears well up in Emelias eyes again. She turned away and sobbed, No ones life depends on others and he makes no exception. Separation is agonizing at this moment. But he will calm down and return to his normal life several yearster. Emelia sounded quite sturdy as if she was not who she had been. Then she gave a letter to Arthur, Please help me give this letter to Julian. I wrote what I want to tell him in this letter. He will know what I have in mind. Then Emelia left with her suitcase and Arthur could do nothing to stop her. The moment she entered the taxi, she couldnt help but burst into tears. This time, she knew she must leave the Riverside City. If she chose to stay here, Julian wouldnt let her go easily. They lived door to door so they would meet each other on a daily basis. He wouldnt give up wooing her. She didnt want to be found fault with by Heather and she didnt want to disappoint Grandpa Hughes and thus she thought she had no choice but to leave. After Emelia had left for more than one hour, Julian arrived at the hospital Arthur worked for. Carolines situation was quite serious and she had been sent to the emergency room instantly. Julian was also taken to examination as he had drunk Erics tea. Heather and Grandpa Hughes also came to the hospital. Grandpa Hughes had known that Emelia had left. He wanted to have Heather killed with the stick in his hand. But it was his daughter-inw, after all, not his son. So, he forced himself to calm down and didnt do anything to Heather. The moment the doctor said Julian was fine, he took out his phone to inform Emelia. Chapter 333 Fate Couldn’t Tie Us Up Forever Julian dialed Emelias number for several times and was always told that her phone was turned off. He looked at Arthur and Grandpa Hughes confusedly, Where is Emelia? I cant contact her. When he set off Emelia was so worried about his safety that she almost cried. Its quite weird for her to not to be present in the hospital. Grandpa Hughes turned away and Arthur dared not look into his eyes. But Heather, with arms crossed before her chest, sniffed and said, Why would you mention that woman? An infertile hen! What do you mean? Julian turned to Heather. If she were not his own mother, he would even grab her cor to interrogate her. Heather shouted, I said, she is infertile! Remember the physical checkup you arranged for her? You went to see her? seemingly, Julian didnt care whether Emelia could give birth to his child or not. He only fixed his sharp eyes on Heather with anger. Heather was sacred by his eyes and turned away to admit, I certainly did. I dont want her to stay with you anymore. Hearing those words, Julian clenched his hands into fists and everyone present could heard the sound of his bones cracking. Heather took a step backwards and said in a quivering voice, What are you doing? You want to beat your own mother? They were now in Arthurs office. Ezra Cantillo and Phil Henderson were also there. Seeing how angry Julian was, they walked over to Heather and took her out of the room in case the situation might go worse. Ezra and Phil both knew that Heather had gone too far this time. Julian went to Avonsor Hill to save Caroline, but Heather didnt handle his family affairs properly. She had even driven Emelia away. If they didnt arrive there in time, Julian might have been injured seriously by Eric as he was forced by Eric to drink the cup of poison. After Julian finally made a narrow escape, he knew how Heather treated Emelia. How said would Julian be right now? Inside the office, Julian asked Arthur with tears in eyes, What happened on earth? Julian didnt know the results of Emelias physical examination, so Arthur told him the fact that Emelia was infertile and what happened between Emelia and Heather. Hearing that Heather struck a p on Emelias face, he gasped with his hand on his chest. And when he heard that Emelia had left determinedly, he copsed onto the sofa with his eyes fixed on the floor nkly. His own mother had forced the woman he loved to leave him. Arthur handed Julian the letter Emelia wrote to him, Here is a letter Emelia wrote to you. Staring at the letter, Julian dared not take it because he knew what Emelia would say in the letter. He had the faintest idea to break up with her, let alone losing her. It looked as if she wouldnt leave him if he didnt read the letter. Grandpa grabbed the letter and crammed it into his hand, We failed her. You should face it no matter what she said in this letter! Julian bit his lips and opened the letter and read it word by word. It was written by Emelia. Her handwriting, as beautiful and graceful as Emelia herself, trickled down the whole paper like brooks. It read: Julian: When you are reading this letter, Ive already left this city. And you might have heard from Arthur why I chose to leave. I know you will feel angry and you may even hate me and me me. But please dont go hard on yourself. Maybe fate has brought you to me with love, but fate couldnt tie us up forever. Now, for you and me, it might be cruel to bid farewell to each other face to face. Thats why I chose to leave without informing you. I hope you can forget me and return to your normal life sooner. I will live a life of my own and Ill always pray for you from my heart. Best wishes to you. Farewell. It was a short letter but every word in it was tearing Julians heart apart. Maybe fate has brought you to me with love, but fate couldnt tie us up forever. Julian sneered with the paper clenched in his hands. He had wished Emelia would write something for him. But it had never urred to him that it would be a letter of farewell. The scene of how sweet and happy the recent days he spent with her and how he spared no efforts to win her heart shed before his minds eyes. Then he began to cough heavily and then lost his consciousness. Julian! Grandpa Hughes and Arthur was both astonished and walked over to him to support him. Luckily, they were already in the hospital. Julian was sent to the emergency room instantly. The doctor told them that Julian was fine. But the suddenly anger welling up in his mind made him go in toa. Grandpa Hughes, Arthurs and others except Heather all heaved a sigh of relief while Heather was standing beside them with an awful expression on face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Obviously, her son would lose his consciousness because of her. Her son was ina and the life her daughter was in danger. Now mixed feelings began to well up in Heathers mind. Soon after they were informed that Julian was fine, they were told by the doctors that Caroline died of organ failure due to overdosing. Hearing the doctors words, Heather fell onto the ground ina and Grandpa Hughes almost copsed. Though they knew Caroline herself was to me, they felt as if they were dealt with a heavy blow. A lively girl was now erased from their life forever. What have we done! Grandpa Hughes stabbed on the floor with his stick and cried. He was now overwhelmed by sorrow. It was said that the parents should do more good deeds for their childrens happiness. But seemingly, Gerhard and Heather Hughes failed to do so. Their son lost his loved one and their daughter lost her life. Julian didnt say a word after he woke up and knew Caroline had gone. When he saw how miserable Caroline looked at Avonsor Hill, he got a bad feeling in mind. How could a lively girl look like a ghost? He could imagine how cruelly Eric tortured her. Eric didnt want her to be alive from the beginning. He even wanted to take Julians life. His aim was to let Julians parents suffer the agony of losing their children. Julian had done his best to save his sister. But he also knew that he couldnt change what had already happened. When Heather finally woke up and was informed that she could take ast look at Carolines body, she couldnt help but burst out crying, Caroline, my daughter I cant live without you How could you leave me so soon? Hearing her words, Grandpa Hughes became extremely angry. If she could perform her duty as Carolines mother, her daughter wouldnt have died such a miserable death. She and her husband should be med for the death of Caroline. What she needed to do now was to think how she should get along with her only son in the rest of her life. Chapter 334 Illness As Eric had killed himself by jumping off the cliff, no one could be held responsible for Carolines death. When the police found Eric down the cliff, he was already dead. His men were soon arrested. From them, the police knew what Eric had done in recent days, from how Yvonne Sullivan was poisoned and then illusioned to crash into Julian and Emelias car to how Rosalind Longman and Caroline died. Rosalind was also poisoned by Eric, who revealed his identity to Rosalind and then told her how he would carry out his revenge. After knowing such an evil n and the story behind it, Rosalind lost control of her own body and jumped into the sea. And the poison Eric used would evaporate quickly in cold water. Therefore, the police found no poison within her body since her body had already been soaked in the sea for a long time. Since Caroline died of drugs, the Hughes family only held a simple funeral for her. Julian fell ill and had to stay in his bed after Caroline was buried. Then he even became racked by high fever for days. As his friend and a doctor, Arthur checked his situation and said to Ezra and Phil, Julian was actually fine. He might have fallen ill only because he was in extreme sorrow. And they all know why he was so sad. In the letter for Julian, Emelia hinted that she was determined to break up with him. After Emelia left, Julian didnt receive a phone call or a single message from her. He really got no enough energy to do anything else after he had arranged Carolines funeral. Ezra and Phil looked quite worried, Then what could we do now? Grandpa Hughes was now old and Heather was having a mental breakdown due to Carolines death. It was said that Gerhard Hughes, who was now abroad, was also seriously injured due to the kidnapping case. He didnt even show up on Carolines funeral. Now the three friends of Julians were the only ones staying beside his bed. Seeing how Julian suffered now, they all felt sorry for him. With his eyes fixed on the poor man ina on the bed, Ezra said, Coward! Weve experienced life and death together but now he is lying on his bed like a coward just for a woman! Phil didnt like Ezras attitude towards women and love, You could say that just because it doesnt happen to you. If someday the woman you love dumps you, you may fall sick just as Julian does now. Ezra sniffed, Its just a woman. He can find a new one. The moment he finished his words, someone knocked on the door and then walked in. It was Maisie Brennan. Phil instantly threw a nce at Ezra. Now Maisie was Ezras lover, and she must have heard what Ezra had just said. Phil expected that a quarrel may break out between them. But things didnt go as what Phil had expected. But it turned out that he didnt know what kind of person Maisie was. She didnt appear angry at all and only put a few files onto the desk, Im here to deliver a few documents to you. Julian was in the hospital, but he also needed to deal with some business affairs when he was sober. Now Maisie and David Brennan were in charge of the Hughes Groups daily operation, but there are still some documents that needed Julians signature. Maisie put down the files and asked a few questions to Ezra about Julians situation before she was going to leave. Phil said to her smilingly, Now you look really like apetent manager, Ms. Brennan. No matter whos going to marry you in future, he must be a lucky boy. Thank you for your praise, Mr. Henderson, Maisie knew that he was actually saying these words to Ezra. So, she only replied in a low yet polite voice and left. Ezra wouldnt marry her no matter how hard Phil persuaded them. After she left, Phil asked Ezra, You really have no n to get married with Maisie? Phil admired Maisie from the bottom of his heart, Though she is of no prominent background, she is outstanding as a business leader. She could help you to run yourpany. Phil didnt exaggerate. Maisie was indeed outstanding. Having been working as an assistant of Julian for years, now Maisie had already been able to run apany independently. A lot ofpanies were already keen to recruit them as their managers, but as they were still working for Julian due to loyalty. But Ezra saidzily, The only duty of my woman is to obey me and to serve me well in bed. And I dont need any women to help me run my business. Phil said, I know. Your love for her is not enough. If you really love her, youll marry her in spite of her capability and background. Phil finally concluded with he himself as an example, As what I did when I married my wife. He loved her so much so he began to woo her since she was quite young. Finally, with great efforts made, she eventually became his woman. Outside the room, Maisie was still there. She clenched her hands into fists and a bitter smile climbed onto her face. She shouldnt have stayed here to listen what they were going to say. She knew what she would get was nothing but humiliation and disappointment. He never loved her. He would make her his girlfriend only because he had never had any romantic rtionship with a woman of her type. You are such a greedy woman, Maisie. What you wanted is only to be his girlfriend, isnt it? One day spent with him is already enough for you, isnt it? You know he doesnt love you, dont you? And you also know he would leave you at any time, dont you? So, what words are you expecting from him? What promise are you wishing for from him?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. And What are you feeling heartbroken for right now? She said to herself. Then she put on a poker face again before she left. When Julian finally got better, the first thing he did was to say these words to Arthur, I must leave the hospital right now. Arthur didnt know what to say. He had no choice but to talk him out of it, You have not recovered yet and you dont have to leave the hospital. All the business affairs in yourpany are now handled by Maisie and David. Julian said determinedly, I must find Emelia. Arthur felt helpless, I know you got a lot of things to say to Emelia. But youd better do it after you recover. Julian interrupted his words, I dreamed of her falling ill. I need to see her. Arthur said anxiously, If she did fall ill, the Longerichs would definitely find the best medication for her. You dont have to meet her in person. And now you yourself are ill! Julian simply ignored his words and quickly got down his bed. But before he could walk towards the door, Ezra came inside. The two friends of Julians pressed him back onto the bed. Chapter 335 They Cannot Forget Each Other Ezra thought his words were so ridiculous that he couldnt help bursting intoughter. With two hands on his waist, he stared at the man on the bed, So, she is ill if you dreamed of her being so? You and she are mentally connected, right? To help Julian calm down, he discouraged him, Maybe now she is feeling quite good out there. Maybe now she is dating Winston Hopkins. Julian felt as though he were dealt with a heavy blow and he started to cough. Arthur walked over to him quickly to help him stop coughing. Then he had an angry glimpse at Ezra. Winston was one of Emelias wooers. The mention of his name would make Julian extremely angry. Ezra continued, See? I remember you said you are a boxing champion and you said that you could beat us threebined. But now you have be such a weakling. Maybe now I can take down three Julians all at once. Arthur said angrily, You just shut up. Julian used to feel that he could hardly breathe but the coughing stirred by Ezras words unexpectedly made him feel much better. Then he had a cold glimpse at Ezra, Maybe you can have a try right here right now. Ezra took a step backwards and said smilingly, What are you angry for? I would do this only to your relief. Julian turned away and ignored his words. Arthur gave a cup of water to him before heforted him, Maybe you can give her a phone call to check if she is alright. Julian shook his head, She wont answer. Maybe now she had put Julian in her block list so that she wouldnt receive any phone call from him. Arthur advised, Then you can call Mr. Longerich. Julian shook his head again, He wont answer it either. Then he added, If they answer my call, I still want to meet her in person. Seeing him as stubborn as such, Ezra heaved a sigh beside him. Arthur said in a serious tone, I dont care what you are going to do. But as a doctor and a friend of yours, I wont let you go. He had just recovered from high fever and he was quite weak at this moment. If Arthur let him go to the capital to find Emelia on his own, Arthur wouldnt forgive himself. Seldom did Arthur say something in such a serious tone so Julian had a glimpse at him and did say anything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As a doctor in this hospital, Arthur was quite busy and Phil had a wife to take care of at home. Therefore, it was Ezra who apanied and looked after Julian in the evening. But this night when Ezra went outside to smoke a cigarette and got back to the wardroom, he find Julian had disappeared and on the night table there was a piece of note, which read Dont have to find me. Ive set off to find Emelia. Ezra was extremely angry at Julians decision. He had known Julian for many years, but he failed to know how stubborn Julian was. Julian was somewhat obsessed with that girl. With that piece of not in hand, Ezra rushed over to Arthurs office. Having known what happened, Arthur was also quite worried. Julian might even lose his life by traveling over a long distance in such a condition. But Julian had left and they could do nothing about it. They had no choice but to pray for him. They hoped that he could find Emelia and have a good talk with her and that they would be reconciled. Having arrived at the capital, Julian got a taxi and run over to Vincent Longerichs house directly. When he was there, it was already quitete at night. He kept knocking on the door for a long while before Vincent came out. Seeing it was Julian who stood out there, Vincent said impolitely, What are you doing here? Julian ignored the impoliteness in his words and asked him worriedly, Where is Emelia? Is she alright? In my dream, she fell ill so I came here to see if she is okay. Vincent wanted to curse him. But when he heard that he dreamed of Emelia being ill, he was stunned. Thats because Emelia was ill and was now lying on her bed ina. His silence made Julian all the more worried and he couldnt help trying to peep into the house, How is she right now? Could you please let me in? Vincent came back to himself and asked him doubtfully, You said you dreamed of her being ill? Yes. In my dream, her situation was quite serious. Thats why I here. Julian said honestly. Vincent sighed, She is ill indeed. When she arrived here, she fell ill. We thought that it was because of mental problems and the tiredness of traveling for such a long distance. But a few dayster she caught a high fever and our efforts to ease her condition all ended in vain. Now she is still ina. Vincent felt as if his heart were torn apart when he mentioned Emelia. Hearing his words, Julian was stunned before heughed in a low voice, We are indeed connected by our minds. She must be able to feel me just as I can feel her. She also loved me so much that she couldnt bear to part with me. Julian murmured as if he was possessed. Vincent was speechless. Was he mad? Only at this moment did Vincent look at him in a serious way. Then he found that he was now quite shabby in look. His shirt was neat but it looked quite sloppy. He didnt look like the handsome and elegant young master he used to be. And worry was written all over in his eyes. Vincent asked him immediately, What happened to you? You fell ill too? Julian looked up at Vincent and smiled with agony, Yes. Im also ill and I left the hospital secretly to find Emelia here. Vincent heard his words and was speechless at his behavior. But endless sorrow began to surge through his mind. They fell ill at the same time, which meant they could not forget each other. But the reality did separate them apart from each other. Vincent knew what love was so he knew what the couple was suffering now. With Julians situation in mind, Vincent finally let him in, Since you are ill now, we may well have a discussion inside. Julian thanked him and followed him into the house. It waste in night and the whole building was reigned in silence. They came to Vincents study and Vincent gave him a cup of warm water and told him to drink it up. Then they sat down on the sofa. Vincent got to the point directly, Her situation is not good right now and she was still ina. So, I couldnt call her up to meet you. And I wont. If she met Julian, her illness might go even more serious. I know. Hearing that Emelia was still ina, Julian also didnt want let her know he was here in case her situation might go worse. Now the most important thing was not to tell her how much he loved her and missed her but to let her recover. Chapter 336 Just One Look But could you please let me to have a look at her? Julian the added since he was afraid that Vincent would refuse, Just one look. I wouldnt disturb her. Vincent sighed and agreed, You can have a look at her. Vincent the instantly led Julian to Emelias room. Vincent knew that Julian would find Emelia in capital after he finished dealing with Carolines affairs. He had made the decision that he wouldnt bother to meet Julian when he did so. But now hearing that Julian was also ill, he refrained himself from carrying out his n. His poor look and the fact that Julian didnt do anything wrong made Vincent agree his request. The high fever made Emelia still ina. Standing at her bedside, Julian looked at her face, which was so much thinner than it used to be, and clenched the diamond ring in his pocket tightly. He asked his men to prepare this ring when he was still in hospital before he went to Avonsor Hill. He had nned to woo her when he had finished dealing with Erics problem. He had also informed the local media to make a proposal to her in public. He would let people all over the world to know how much he loved her and made up for her what he owed her during theirst marriage. But it was a pity that such an ident would happen between them. She was infertile. In fact, he didnt care about that. But she did. Now he felt that the rtionship between Emelia and him hade to an end. He had no idea what to do right now. Over this, he felt he could hardly breathe again and he even began to fall down onto the ground. Vincent also noticed this and he was afraid that he would fall onto Emelias bed so he came in and took him outside. And the ring in Julians pocket wasnt taken out in the end. He fetched this ring from his home when he escaped from the hospital. He nned to give it to Emelia no matter what she would say. He just needed to give it to her. But now he could not force her to do anything. They sat back in Vincents study. Vincent took a look at Julian, who was now even unable to walk quickly, and then he decided to have a talk with Julian. You traveled a long distance to here. So, I think we need to talk and then you dont have to do so in future. Vincent had made his position clear in his words. In his mind, there was no need for Julian toe here for a second time. Julian bit his lips and didnt say a word.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He knew Vincent had got a lot to say so he decided to hear his opinion first. Vincent put it straight, Firstly, all member of my family cannot forgive your mother. It doesnt matter whether she epts Emelia is infertile or not. I can understand she would do it for your good. But I cannot forgive what she did to Emelia. When I know Emelia was my daughter and then adopted her, she became a treasure of mine. No one in my family dares say any serious words to her. But your mother even beat her Vincent stopped here due to anger. When he picked Emelia up at the airport, he could still see the bruise of Heathers p on her face. After knowing that Heather gave a p on his daughters face, Vincent went extremely angry. At that moment, Vincent even wanted to fly to Riverside City to give a p back on Heathers face. It was inappropriate for Emelia, Heathers junior, to give the p back. But as Emelias father, Vincent should revenge for his daughter. Julian he was right. But he still showed his own position in brief, I will send my mother abroad a few dayster. She wont be back then. His mother needed to go abroad and be sent to be with his father. It was his parents who had made situation go as worse as such. They had caused the death of their daughter, Caroline. This time, Julian didnt want his parents to hinder him. They might spend the rest of their life abroad to torture each other, but they wouldnte back to torture him. Vincent didntment on Julians decision and continued, The rtionship between Emelia and your mother was only part of the reason. It was the fact that she is infertile that makes me reluctant to let her be with you. Vincent raised his hand to stop Julian from interrupting him, I know you would say you dont care because you love her so much. And you would also say that I have also married a woman who couldnt give birth to my own child and I have lived happily with her for decades. Am I right? But I dont want my daughter to live a life as such. I dont want her to suffer what Naomi is suffering now! I thought if I said I didnt care whether she is infertile or not, she would feel better. But what I failed to know was that my attitude put great stress on her. The more I love her, the more guilty she feels. Then she begins to suffer in depression. Then her mental stress starts to be reflected in physical problems. It has even affected her lifespan. Vincents words made concern written all over on Julians face. Thest sentence of his words which included lifespan made his heart beating harder and harder. Almost the whole country know how Vincent loved his Naomi. What they knew was that Vincent had never ceased loving her though she was bad in health but seldom did people know that it was Vincents love that made Naomis situation get worse and worse. Vincent continued his persuasion, Thats because she loves me either. The more often I emphasize that I dont care whether she could give birth to my child or not, the more guilty she feels. So, you want Emelia to have a short lifespan from mental sufferings, or to live a happy life with less concerns? Julian sat on the sofa, biting his lips and his face quite pale. Neither of the two options was the one he wanted to choose. What he wanted was Emelia could live a happy life together with him. But he also knew that Vincents words were right. She also loved him, so she also wished that there would be no pity in his life. Vincent continued, We will spare no effort to find cure for her problem. If she couldnt be cured, we nned to let her be single throughout her life so that she wouldnt be found fault with by her husbands family. We can afford providing for her and she herself is also a famous ywriter. She doesnt have to depend on anyone else for living. If she couldnt be cured, Emelia had another option. She could get married with a divorced man or a man who had already had his own child. But Vincent didnt want his daughter to marry a man she didnt love. He also knew that Emelia wouldnt get married anymore. In other words, she wouldnt have any idea to marry anyone other than Julian. Chapter 337 She Actually Cares So, youd better go now and donte back. Vincent said to finish this talk. Julian just stayed there with his eyelids lowered. Disappointment was written all over on his eyebrows. Vincent knew what Julian was feeling right now because he had suffered the same. Then he heaved a sigh of sorrow, Women are treated unfairly in this society. It is considered guilty for them to be infertile. Thats ridiculous. Thats why he would tell the public that it was he who was infertile, not Naomi. But it didnt make the situation for Naomi much better. Naomi was still found fault with by the public. Though now they had entered their declining years, infertility was still abel on them. Vincent used to think that if he were given a second chance, he would have get divorced with Naomi to keep her from the gossips. Julian didnt say anything but put a jeering smile on his face. No one knew he wasughing at the unfairness of this society or something else. Vincent thought that he finally understood and stood up to see him off. But unexpectedly, Julian stood up and said in a low voice, I wont give up. Vincent was taken aback by his words, What? He thought Julian had understood what he said. It had never urred to him that he would be such obsessed. He really wanted Emelia to be bombarded with gossips! Vincent had no choice but to continue his persuasion, I know I end up being together with Naomi throughout my life. But my case is different from yours. My parents were quite satisfied with our marriage. Later when they knew Naomi is infertile, they did force us to divorce. But they have never beat Naomi as your mother did. For my part, your mothers behavior has ruined the rtionship between you and Emelia. And I actually have several siblings. They all have their own children so it actually doesnt matter whether I have my own child or not. But you are different. Now your sister has passed away. You need a child to inherit your position as the master of the Hughes. Your parents wont ept Emelia. Much as your grandpa likes Emelia, he wouldnt ept that you will have no heir. Vincent said these words sincerely. But every word he said stung on Julians heart. But stimted by the intense agony, now he was extremely sober. Fixed his eyes on Vincent, he said firmly, If Im not the young master of the Hughes and Im not in charge of the Hughes Group, then there might be less gossips for us to face?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Vincent was stunned. Was he really willing to give up all the things he had? Vincent knew that the Hughes Group was going to set up a new chip nt in the South. Now the Hughes Group was in its heydays and it was making constant expansion. Was he going to give up such a promisingpany? Vincent didnt know what to say. He was moved by Julians determination and deep love for his daughter, but he was also shocked by Julians determination. I wont give up, as Vincent was still in silence, Julian repeated before he turned away towards the door. Staring at him from behind, Vincent couldnt bear to let him stagger away as such so he stopped him, I will call my driver to drive you back to your hotel. Julian didnt refuse but said, Then thank you so much. Please ask him to drive me to the airport. Vincent was taken aback, Youd better not busy yourself traveling for such a long distance. Even a man made of iron and steel could not make two long-distance travels within such a period of time in such a bad condition. Julian insisted, Thats fine. I will make it. Then he murmured to himself, I cant stay here for one more second. I feel as if the air in this house were feeling sad for Emelia. But Vincent finally agreed his request and asked his driver to drive Julian to the airport. After Julian left, Vincent also sat back to the sofa tiredly. After knowing Emelia was given a p by Heather Hughes and seeing how she fell ill, Vincent had made up his mind to keep Julian away from meeting her. He even nned to beat Julian if he came here to find Emelia. And all other members in this family had decided to cut the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. But tonight, Julians attitude and his words made him doubt his decision. He hoped that Julian didnt really want to do what he said. If he really gave up the Hughes Group for Emelia, then Vincent would feel guilty as he ruined the Hughes family. Then he heard footsteps from behind. He turned back and find it was Naomi who came downstairs. Vincent quickly walked over to her to help her, Why are you here? Was I being too loud? After all, Emelia was not the only patient in this house. When Naomi knew that Emelia was diagnosed with infertility, she lost her consciousness instantly. She knew better than anyone else what she would suffer. She was so worried about Emelia. When she woke up, she held Emelia in his arms and burst out crying. a few dayster, she fell ill together with Emelia. Naomi sat down on the sofa with the help of Vincent, Was Julian here? Julian then told Naomi what happened between Julian and him. Hearing his words, Naomi hugged Vincent and burst into tears again, Emelia is such a good girl. But she couldnt be with the man she loved. Why Vincents eyes also got red and he raised his hand to pat on Naomis back, Now the only thing we could do is to let her recover soon. Other things can be talked aboutter. When Vincent first knew Emelia was his daughter, Emelia had already divorced with Julian and treated him as a stranger. Before the incident of Eric Yeung, Emelia was still quite cold to Julian. Thats why Vincent thought Emelia didnt love Julian. It had never urred to him that Emelia would fall ill. Only after Emelia fell ill did he realize that she cared about Julian so much. Chapter 338 Terminate the Contract Not only did Vincent not expect Emelia to fall ill, but Emelia herself did not expect it. From being informed by Heather of the results of her physical examination to being pped by her, her chest was so tight as if a big rock was pressed against her chest. She thought it was because of the anger of being beaten and the sadness of knowing her physical condition. It was only when she fell ill that she realized that the emotions that were pressing in her heart were not only anger and sadness but also the pain of being separated from Julian. It was the pain that broke her. How could she not be overwhelmed? He was her first love, the one she cherished most. Although she behaved as if nothing had happened to face him after the divorce, it does not mean that she has forgotten him. She was just so hurt by him that she didnt dare to love him anymore. Then he showed his love and he didnt even care about his life for her. What else did she dare not love? She happily agreed to remarry him, which was her response to him. Its just that she didnt expect that this time she had another deep pain. Its not because Julian doesnt love her, but because he loves her, so the pain is far worse than when she divorced him It took Emelia ten days to get better. These days, she had no contact with Julian. Since she said she decided to separate from Julian, she wouldnt contact him, and he had never contacted her either. That morning when she was having breakfast with Vincent and Naomi, Vincent thought for a while and said, Julian came a few days ago. Emelia was a little surprised, and Vincent added, He said that he dreamed that you were ill, and he was worried about you, so he came to have a look. He came in the middle of the night and then went back. As a result, he got sick too. What? Emelia was shocked and angry when she heard that Julian was also sick. He just stayed in the hospital for a week because of a car ident a few days ago. Now he got sick again. Did he want to live or not? The reason why Im telling you is because you are better now. I was afraid that if I told you a few days ago, you would feel ufortable again, and youre couldve gotten worse. Vincent exined. Well, I see. Emelia knew that he was worried about her physical condition. But although Emelia didnt say anything, he could see that she was worrying about Julian, so he said, He should be fine now. I read in the news that he has returned to work. Since the two young people broke up peacefully this time, Vincent felt that it was necessary to let her know about his current situation. Emelia didnt check her phone frequently these days when she was sick. Except for necessary calls and messages, she didnt read any other news, and she really didnt have the energy to check. Emelia was relieved that Vincent took the initiative to tell her that Julian had recovered. Its good to know that. Then Vincent added, I was going to contact him to cancel the coboration about the new drama we nned to work with HGH before. Fortunately, I just signed a contract, and I havent formed a crew to select actors, so there is not too much to lose. Since we broke up, its not suitable to work together anymore. Emelia wanted to mention this to Vincent as well. If they hadnt broken up and they were still boyfriend and girlfriend or a married couple, it would be fine for them to work together, but now it would be too embarrassing. Having had the experience of cooperating with Julian on Princess Leniast time, Emelia didnt want to work with him about the adaptation of Vincents new book this time, so it would be good to terminate the contract early. Seeing that she also agreed to terminate the contract, Vincent continued, Dont worry, as soon as the termination of the contract is announced, other investors wille to you immediately. Or I can set up apany for you, and you can operate it yourself. Vincent actually liked this option. But Emelia waved her hands again as soon as she heard it, Lets find another partner for coboration. I cant do it myself, I really cant. Emelia was well aware of her temperament, and she was not the kind of strong woman who could devise all kinds of strategies. It was really not a good idea to let her manage thepany by herself. It was okay to say that she had no backbone or ambition, in short, she just wanted to write the script quietly. Vincent shrugged, You are reallyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Undemanding andid-back But what could he do? She was his daughter so he could only let her be. Vincent smiled and said, Okay, then I will contact the new employer when the contract is officially terminated. After breakfast, the servant suddenly came to Emelia, Miss, there is an extremely beautiful woman outside the door. She said that she is your friend and wants to see you. Emelia was surprised, My friend? Since she was her friend, she would have contacted her in advance. Why didnt she get any news? Emelia went to the door with the servant. When she saw that the person standing outside was Nina, she was surprised and delighted, Nina? Why are you here? Why didnt you tell me you wereing? She had never lost contact with Nina, except for the first few days when she was sick; with a fever and feeling drowsy, she didnt have the energy to check the messages on her phone at all back then. But afterwards, she maintained close contact with her these days. Howe she didnt even know that Nina would be here to see her? What was she doing? Nina saw her doubts, came over and hugged her, and said with a smile, I want to give you a big surprise. Emelia hugged back and said, Its a big surprise! Nina has been filming with the crew of Princess Lenia. Emelia thought that Nina has no time to visit her at all, but Emelia was not shocked when she suddenly appeared in front of her. Nina was her best friend. There were a lot of things that she couldnt tell Vincent and Naomi, which she could only talk to her. Emelia walked inside with her and Nina said, There are even bigger surprises. Emelia smiled and asked, What else? Nina approached mysteriously and said, I bought a house in the Capital, and Ill be staying here for a long time. Huh? Emelia was shocked. She didnt expect this. She was saddened by the thought of being separated from Nina, but she didnt expect her to move to the Capital so easily, and Emelia was so happy about this. Great! Emelia was so happy, We can see each other often in the future. Emelia has known Nina since high school, and the two have been close since then. Except for the time when she went abroad, and those days Nina went to film, the two of them have never been separated. The two of them had no reason to leave Riverside City before. They were ustomed to living there, and the men they loved were also there. It seemed there was no reason for them to leave. Chapter 339 A Bosom Friend Was Rare to Find Yeah, well still be the same as when we were in Riverside City. As long as Im not filming outside, we can meet at any time, Nina said and she pretended to be sad, I cant afford to live near your house, but I have tried my best to buy a house as close to you as possible. Emelia was amused by her words, but her eyes were red when she smiled, and she was deeply moved by her. I know that you are determined to separate from Julian this time, and you will not return to Riverside City in the future. Anyway, I am alone, so I move here to be with you. Nina smiled, So you dont have to be here alone. You have no friends here. Then Emelia burst into tears. She didnt tell Nina many things in detail, but she already knew that she didnt want to be a burden on Julian and she would not return to Riverside City again. This kind of bosom friend was extremely precious. Then Emelia thought of Cameron Dauster and asked, If Camerones back, he will live in Riverside, and what are you gonna do about it? His parents are both in Riverside City, and he is the only child in the family. When hees back, he will settle in Riverside City. If Nina moved to the Capital, how would they meet then, and how would she win his heart back? Firste, first served, right? Mentioning this, Nina snortedzily, Dont mention him, I dont think he wille back. There are so many temptations abroad, such as beautiful women and high sries, and even if hees back, there is no chance for us to get back together. Emelia was puzzled, Why are you so passive all of a sudden? She was clear of Ninas thoughts. Nina has been waiting for him firmly just to win him back. Nina said with a bit of disappointment, Nothing, its just that I suddenly woke up to reality. Love is nonsense and men are not reliable. We should depend on ourselves and that is the most reliable. Emelia admitted that her words were reasonable, but she still said with some guilt, Were you inflicted by what happened to me this time? Nina shook her head, Its not that, its just Ive gained a little bit more self-knowledge. Nina looked at Emelia andughed, His mother looked down on me. Do you think Im important enough to make him fall out with his family? Moreover, she learned from some friends and ssmates that Cameron hated her. He would probably never speak to her again, and why would he fall out with his family over her? So she stopped waiting and moved to the Capital to be with Emelia. Youre the best girl in the world. If his mother doesnt like you, then let her be. Emelia knew the pain of being badly treated by her mother-inw, so she didnt persuade Nina to insist on waiting for Cameron. They are all unique girls in this world and they are all thriving in their fields. Rather than being treated harshly, it is better to live happy, live single. Nina hugged Emelia on her neck andughed out loud, Thats right, why ask for trouble? Emelia is kind enough but she still couldnt get along well with a wicked mother-inw like Heather. She was afraid that she would fall out with Camerons mother due to her bad temper. Of course, she didnt have any specific contact with his mother, she was only humiliated by her with a check many years ago. As Nina walked, she turned her head and said to Emelia who was beside her, Its enough to have you in my life. Emelia teased her, Have you fallen in love with me? I think its very possible. You are such a sweetheart that I want to marry you even if I am a woman. The two walked into the main room with a smile. Vincent and Naomi had long since seen the twoughing from the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room, Naomi said, Its the first time Ive seen herugh so happily in these days. Vincent also followed, Thats great. This Nina girl has a special power that can impact other peoples emotions. She is a good kid. They entered the room. Nina politely greeted Vincent and Naomi. Thetterplimented Nina, You are a big star who is so nice and kind in private. Naomi is telling the truth, with her beauty and temperament, even without the make-up and the spotlight, she is still stunning. Nina answered with a smile, Auntie, if you say that, Ill have toe over to eat here all day in the future. Wee, it doesnt matter even if you live here. Naomi likes her; she has no child with Vincent so she wishes there were more people in the family. As the four of them sat down to chat, they heard that Nina had moved here to settle down for their daughter. Vincent immediately said to Emelia, I could buy a house for you in Ninasmunity so that you can still stay with her like back in Riverside City. Emelia was stunned and she quickly said, waving her hand, No, its ok. Ill be fine living here. Although Vincent is rich, its still not rational to buy her houses like this one after another. The house price in the Capital is so expensive. Before Vincent could say anything, Naomi persuaded Emelia to ept it, If your father wants to buy it for you, you can ept it, and this is for you and Nina to live closer. Besides, your father has so much money, where else can it be spent without spending it on you? Vincent also smiled and said, Thats right, your grandparents said that day that they would buy a house for you anyway even if I dont. When Emelia heard that they were also nning to buy her a house, she quickly said to Vincent, Fine, dad, Ill take yours. The jewelry the olddy gave her could buy several houses, and she couldnt ept any more gifts from them. Vincent and Naomi were relieved to see that she finally agreed. They were really afraid that Emelia would not ept it. Emelia was their treasure and they could not wait to give her the best in the world. She has always been low-key and introverted and she is a person who doesnt like to chase after fame and fortune. Besides, she doesnt like to show off. Otherwise, they would have given her countless luxury cars and mansions. Nina joked on the side, It seemed like I would take your precious daughter away. Vincent smiled and said, She could live at home when you go out to film and live there with you when you stay in the Capital. How wonderful! With you by her side, she will be happy all day. Hearing his words, theyughed happily again.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia likes such a warm and harmonious environment. This is the warmth and harmony she has never experienced in those years she lived with the Jones family and Julian. Nina also liked it. Her original family was a mess. Her parents were extremely greedy for money and patriarchal, and they still asked her for money from time to time. Chapter 340 His Boss Must Be Crazy Nina had lunch at Vincents house. After lunch, Emelia followed her to visit her new home. Nina is a popr actress, so her neighborhood should not be too bad, and the security measures are also very good. The house was well-decorated, of more than 140 square meters, with move-in condition. Looking at the tidy house, Emelia said, You acted really fast. I would go out for filming a lot, so I just brought some necessities here. Nina said, The so-called necessities are mostly clothes and cosmetics. The house has two bedrooms and a study. Nina simply transformed the other bedroom and study into a cloakroom. She was more interested in clothing than anything else. Emelia nced at the bright and clean kitchen again, and joked, It seems like you are so otherworldly. You can just say I dont know how to cook directly. Ninaughed after saying that. Nina made Emelia a cup of herbal tea, then the two settled on the sofa and chatted. Emelia heard a lot of gossip from Nina. For example, a few days after Carolines funeral, Heather was sent abroad by Julian. I heard that she didnt want to go, but Julian insisted and even his grandpa supported Julians decision, so she was sent away even though she was crying and shouting, Nina said these words with a happy tone. A woman like Heather who cant do anything right should be sent away. If Heather continues to stay in Riverside City, Julian will probably be a bachelor for the rest of his life. Not to mention Emelia, even if Julian marries another woman, she probably would divorce him because of Heather. Well. Emelia lowered her head and took a sip of the herbal tea without making anyment. Nina said again, Actually, Julian is quite poor. His father and mother dont love him. His sister was obstinate and unruly. He is quite lonely.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nina added, I never understood why his grandfather insisted on Julian marrying you, but now I understand. What? Emelia was stunned. She still doesnt understand why Grandpa could have sent them away with money, but in the end, he let Julian marry her. Yeah. Nina analyzed seriously, You are so gentle and demure, delicate and considerate. You could give Julian the care he has never had before, and you can give him warmth in his bleak life. His grandpa must have inquired about you and thats why he made such a decision. Now it seems that the person in the entire Hughes family who knows Julian best is Grandpa Hughes, and the person who loves him the most is also him. Emelia was stunned for a while after listening to Ninas analysis. Her words were indeed reasonable. To outsiders, Julian is aloof and outstanding. Only people like her who have lived with him know that there is actually no warmth in his life. His life is filled with work. His so-called rtives such as his parents and sister have never taken the initiative to care about him. Only when they need money, they will find him. Nina said on the side, His grandpa asked him to marry you because he wanted him to build his own family and get the warmth of a home from this small family. What a pity Nina shrugged and did not continue. Emelia pursed her lips and continued to drink the tea, feeling sorry for Julian. Then she became more determined. She looked at Nina and said, So, I cant continue to be with him anymore. Hecks warmth in his life. He should find a woman who can bear children for him. They will have many children so that his own family will be livelier and he will be happier. Nina quietly looked at Emelia with sad eyes. Emelia thought that she had tried her best to calm her emotions, but she didnt know that she was about to cry when she said these words. It is much more painful to give up a man who loves her and who she loves than that time she loved but could not get a response. Nina quickly changed the topic, Forget it, lets not talk about love. In fact, Ie here this time because I have a few days off. Emelia processed her emotions and asked her, A few days off? Nina stared at her and replied, Yeah. Emelia suddenly had a bad premonition, Viggos mother Nina nodded, Yes, his mother passed away a few days ago, but you were having a fever at that time, and he asked me not to tell you. Oh Emelias eyes were reddened. Although she had known for a long time that she had a short time, Emelia was still very sad to hear the bad news. She had only seen her once, but she could feel that she was a very good person. It would be great if the good people in this world could live longer. In Ezras clubhouse, Riverside City. Fuck, are you crazy? Ezra roared in shock. Then David begged, Boss, please. Then came Arthurs unbelievable voice, Are you going to move to the Capital? Phil sighed, Julian, I think you are a bit crazy, but I know that love can make people do crazy things. Julian sat on the inside of the sofa and said with a calm face, Why are you guys making such a fuss? Its not like I am going to move the Hughes Group there. I just bought a filmpany there. David said unwillingly, But you said that you will be mainly in charge of thatpany in the future. That means Maisie and I would be taking charge of the Hughes Group in Riverside City. He was about to cry, Boss, please. Having managed thepany for this short period I already feel exhausted. If you lived there in the future, I dont know what would happen to Maisie, but I know Ill go bald. God knows how difficult it is to manage apany. They couldnt bear it. Originally, he thought it was just temporary, but now Julian said that he would live in the Capital for a long time in the future, Nathan felt that the sky was falling. Those high-ranking jobs are not easy. Julian was dissatisfied with hisints, Why have I managed thepany for so many years without being bald? Besides, I managed it alone while you were still working with Maisie. David said without hesitation, This fully proves that we are not capable enough to manage thepany, so you should stay here. His boss wanted to move from Riverside City to the Capital for a woman. He must be crazy. Chapter 341 Move to the Capital Is it really worth it for a woman? Ezra gritted his teeth and said, Riverside City is your home and we are all here. Are you nning to leave us like this? Phil took a sip of winezily and unceremoniously said to Ezra, In front of love, brotherhood is worthless. Ezra shouted at Phil, Shut up. You just keep talking about love, but I havent seen your wife love you that much. Phil was toozy to care about his words. Those men who have never really loved a woman dont understand love at all. Only he understands Julian now. If it were him, he would follow her all over the world as well. Phil supported Julian, Ezra was against it, and Arthur was neutral. Arthur frowned and said to Julian, Although you sent away Heather, Emelias physical condition remains the same, she wont want to be your burden. I feel that it would be useless for you to be there. Julian said in a low voice, But I cant do nothing. He didnt forget that there was a Winston in the Capital, who was also her admirer.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ezra got up and walked around, Do you insist on not letting go? You agreed to break up on the surface, but you were still thinking about her. Cant you give it a rest? Of all the women you must be with her? Julian didnt want to say anything to Ezra. There was nothing to say to someone who didnt understand love. He turned to David and exined, I will be in Riverside City for half a month and stay in the Capital for half a month in the future. David was relieved, at least he didnt leave herepletely. But the next second, he felt sorry for Julian. It must be tiring to travel back and forth between the two ces. Ezra was so angry that he drank the wine by himself. Phil sat down beside Julian with a ss of wine and asked solemnly, Are you sure you can ept there would be just the two of you living together without any child? Julian raised his head and drank a ss of wine, Yes. Phil asked again, But life is very long. Without children, you may feel lonely. Can you bear it? Julian didnt answer his question directly, but instead asked him, If Anya van Willigen couldnt give you a baby, would you leave her? Anya van Willigen was Phils wife. Phil said without thinking, Of course not, I love her not because she can give birth to a baby. Julian said, Then why do you think I cant ept Emelia? Phil said bluntly, Im sure I wont leave my wife. But Im not you and I dont know if your love for Emelia was that deep. Julian lowered his eyes and said word by word, No doubt, you love Anya, and I love Emelia too. Mine is the same as yours. His words were clear, so Phil took a sip of wine and said, Since you are determined, then the key to this matter lies in Emelia, she doesnt want to be your burden, which is not so easy for her to let it go. Well, Julian replied in a deep voice, I will wait for her no matter how long its gonna take. Originally, Julian didnt intend to wait. He wanted to go to the Capital and bring her back to get married, but what Vincent said to him that night made him think for a long time. To pester her blindly regardless of her feelings is really not what he should do now. The more he pestered her, the more pain she felt in her heart. This was not love at all. Thats why he decided to move there. They certainly wont coborate with him in the adaptation of Vincents new book. He is ready to terminate the contract and has bought a film and televisionpany there. Of course, no outsiders know about the acquisition of thispany. Then he will ask others to contact them in the name of thispany and strive for the right to adapt Vincents new book. When the crew is formed and the various departments start to run the project, he will show up. If they want to terminate the contract with him, it will not work and he can get in touch with Emelia at that time. He admitted that these tricks were shameless, but he had no other choice. If he went to her openly and honestly, she would avoid it. Nina stayed in the Capital for a few days, then she returned to the filming crew of Princess Lenia. Viggo returned to the crew in time after handling his mothers funeral. Emelia called him and he seemed to have recovered. He evenforted her in turn, I was already mentally prepared so I was ok. I heard that you were sick. Emelia said, Im fine now, its not a big deal. Viggo was silent for a while and then said warmly, Good. Then just stride forward. Emelia knew what he meant and she thanked him softly, Thank you. Because Viggo was still filming, the two simply chatted for a while and ended the call. On the other end of the phone, Viggo held the phone and edited the message, and then deleted it. After repeating that many times, he finally gave up the idea of sending the message to her. He wanted to tell her that as a 40-year-old man, he has already prepared for no love, no marriage, and no children in his life. If possible, he hoped she could give him a chance. They would not worry about the children. However, he chose to give up temporarily. It wasnt the right time to say these words to her. After Emelia recovered, Vincent started to contact Julian about the termination of the contract. At dinner that day, Vincent said to Emelia, Julian agreed to terminate the contract as soon as I said it. Emelia nodded in relief, Thats good. Then Vincent added, But he said he woulde over in person to deal with the termination of the contract, I guess that he wants to see you. Emelia was puzzled, We havent been in touch for so long, how could he still want to see me? Emelia had thought that Julian would be unwilling to let go, but in fact, they had no contact for the past half a month. So, she thought that he might ept the ending of their separation. After all, not every man in this world can ept having no child as Vincent did. Vincent said, Otherwise, what would a boss like him fly all the way to do? It should be his subordinates to handle such trivial matters. Emelia shook her head and said, Maybe he is just being more serious. That is a big thing for apany. Vincent continued, I mean, no matter what his intentions are, you should go and meet him. Without waiting for her to say anything, Vincent added, Although you left him a letter, it is more appropriate to say goodbye formally since it was a peaceful breakup. Chapter 342 Ten Years Emelia epted his suggestion. He was right about that; she should say goodbye to Julian formally. Julian came to the Capital two dayster, and they nned to meet at a coffee shop near his home. When Julian was sitting on the sofa in the cafe and saw that it was Emelia who came, heughed and said, I thought you would avoid meeting with me. It has always been Vincent or his assistant who contacted him about the termination of the contract. Julian did not expect to see Emelia this time, but she unexpectedly showed up. Seeing hering from a distance through the ss window of the cafe, he had the illusion that it was like a world away. That day he set off to rescue Caroline at Avonsor Hill. Before leaving, she was still worried about him with red eyes in his arms, but now they have broken up.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Julian wanted to question her about the breakup. Did he agree with that? Since he didnt agree, they should still be a couple. Her unteral announcement of their breakup meant nothing. But he also clearly knew that would only make their rtionship more rigid at this time. So, he could only endure the bitterness and unwillingness in his heart. She had thinned down a lot and her face was so small that he could almost cover it with one hand now. Julian felt distressed and the resentment against her in his heart dissipated a little. Emelia took a seat opposite him, ignoring his tight gaze, and responded with a slight smile, Its a peaceful breakup between us. Julian managed to calm down a bit, but when he heard what she said, he was so angry that his stomach hurt. He pressed his anger and asked her, Do you think it is peaceful? She was cruel. He has been tormented since the day she left while she thought that they broke up peacefully. Emelia couldnt understand his sudden anger. He said or did nothing for the past half month. Didnt that mean he epted the breakup? Julian couldnt hold back anymore. He gritted his teeth andined, I have never agreed to break up. Emelia was so shocked that she suddenly stood up, What do you mean? She swore that if he said something about hell-bent on getting her back, she would leave immediately. Julian read her thoughts at a nce, then he took a deep breath and calmed down, Its nothing. Lets get down to business. He didnt want to scare her away as soon as he met her. Julian took the initiative to mention the business and Emelia was relieved. She sat down again and talked to him about work. She thought it would be easy to terminate the contract, but she didnt expect Julian to say so many things. The two sat in the cafe for nearly an hour and she almost drained her coffee. She suspected that Julian was deliberately stalling. Finally, when they reached an agreement and signed and sealed the agreement, Emelia wanted to leave without stopping for a moment. It seemed that she was calm, but in fact, she was ufortable as if her heart was being fried on a pan. They love each other, but they cant be together. Julian stopped her, Did Vincent say he would take you to see some famous doctors? When Julian mentioned this, Emelias expression froze. She lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice, Yeah. But she didnt want to bring up this topic, so she said, Since we both agreed on the termination of the contract, then thats it. I need to go now. After she finished speaking, she wanted to get up and leave, but Julian suddenly held her hand on the table. Emelia was frightened. What are you doing? Emelia tried to withdraw her hand, but she couldnt because he held her hand tightly. Julian stared at her with deep eyes, and suddenly spit out two words, Ten years. Emelia was at a loss, What? Julian squeezed her hand, Im giving you ten years to seek medical treatment. Ill wait for you. When Emelia came back to her senses, she was terrified. Julian was crazy. Ten years? Did that mean he wouldnt get married and start a family for ten years? Just as he expected it, he let go of her hand, leanedzily on the back of the sofa, and said, Dont worry, a man can still have a child at the age of 60 or 70. In ten years, I will be forty. If you still dont want to be with me, its not toote for me to get married and have children with another woman. He was serious about waiting for her for ten years, but about marrying another woman and having children after ten years, that was not true. No matter how many yearster, he would never marry another woman. In other words, hell be waiting for her forever. Emelia was so shocked that her face turned pale. Ten years was a long time, so he would just waste ten years of his life like this? He was crazy! In the end, she scolded him angrily, You are crazy! Then she got up, carried her bag, and left in a hurry without looking back. Vincent said that she should say goodbye to him. In this situation, she didnt want to talk to him anymore. Goodbye, better not to see him again. Julian watched her back, feeling reluctant and slightly annoyed. He didnt want to scare her with such words, but he couldnt stand her pretending that nothing had happened. So, he said something about waiting for her for ten years on the spur of the moment. Then she turned pale with fright. If he said he would wait for her forever, she would faint from fright. It wasnt until Emelia went into the car that Julian came to his senses and made a call, Mr. Spence, you can start to contact Vincent. He made a call to Trevor Spence, the boss of the newly acquiredpany Starixo. The most important reason why he chose thispany was that it was an old-fashioned film and televisionpany and had a good reputation in the industry for many years. Moreover, Trevor and Vincent got along. In those days, they had a coboration a few years ago and it went hit at that time. However, with the great changes in the entertainment market, thepany seemed to be on a downward trajectory these years for being unable to keep up with the change. When Julian mentioned the acquisition to him, Trevor immediately agreed. Julian had already told him that thepany was still temporarily in the charge of Trevor and he will note forward first. As for his rtionship with Emelia, he also briefly exined to him that the two of them were having trouble and Emelia was angry with him now, so he had to approach her in this way to win her forgiveness. He didnt mention anything about her physical condition. He would not allow this news to be spread out. Fortunately, only a few of them knew about it so far. Chapter 343 Can’t Wait to Move Out Emelia started to cry as soon as she got into the car. She felt heart broken when she heard Julian said something like he would keep on waiting for ten years. How could she be so cruel to let him simply wait for her for ten years? He was thirty years old now, which was the best golden age for a man. If he wants to have a child, he certainly is now in his best age and the best genes status. What did he meant by saying he would wait for 10 years? Emelia was angry with him but also felt sorry for him. Tears kepting from her eyes and she cried more fiercely. He was torturing himself as well as her at the same time. She just hoped what he said was just a whimper and he would not take it seriously. As soon as the news of HGHs terminating the contract with Vincent Longerich came out, Vincent began to receive calls from other majorpanies looking for cooperation. But Vincent was a little surprised to receive a call from Trevor Spence of Starixo. He had a good rtionship with Trevor. And he also knew that Starixo has been going through a tough time in recent years. Trevor used to joke that Vincent should quicklye back and write a new book for him to shoot a movie. If Vincent had written a book, he could have still saved Starixo. However, he had paused his career to take care of Naomi Shuster a few years ago. Vincent, I wont talk any nonsense. Lets get straight to the point. I hope you can consider about letting us Starixo film your new drama this time. Trevor was sincere. Vincent frowned slightly, Trevor, since you are so straightforward, I will bluntly express my concerns. Does Starixo still have the money and capacity to film this drama? Trevor was not a person who always kept up with the times and trends. In addition, after Trevor became rich, rumors and gossips about him were spread all over the city. And heter spent less time on thepany management, and the situation of Starixo was going worse and worse day by day. I Gotta Find You was his new book after years, so Vincent never considered working with Trevor this time. Dont worry about this. As soon as I heard that you had terminated the contract with HGH, I immediately managed to bring up a big investment to film your script wholeheartedly. Trevor tried his best to promote himself and Starixo, Starixo prides itself at teamwork and film making. Im going all in this time. We are all counting on your new project to get back on our feet. Ill take it serious for sure. Are your investors reliable? Trevor was full of sincerity. Vincent had toe back to this question. Patting his chest as if he had sworn, Trevor assured, They are absolutely reliable. Now the money has been credited to thepanys ount. You cane to Starixo and check it out if you are worried. Vincent tried to double check him, Who knows if you will spend this money for other purposes? How could Trevor not understand what he meant. He quickly said, Dont worry. I am not so stupid that even forget what situation Starixo is in now. If I dont change this situation this time, I will never be able to get back on my feet again. Thats good. Vincent didnt say anything more, I will consider about Starixo. But I have to discuss it with my daughter. After saying this, Vincent hung up the call with Trevor first. This man Trevor Vincent didnt know how to judge him. Trevor had the ability to run thepany, but he was such a yboy. Especially he was running a film and televisionpany and working with a lot of artists. As time goes by, there were rumors about Trevor and some female artists. Trevors wife saw that he had no intention of repentance. So she went abroad to live with their children in a rage. But it was also announced that they would never divorce, and those sluts would never be the wife of Trevor. Without the control of his wife, Trevor became even more absurd. He didnt even care about thepany at all. Vincent couldnt think of anyone that would invest in Trevor. Wont they afraid that Trevor could waste their money? Vincent reached the conclusion that the person who invested in Trevor was either a big boss who was so rich that he could only spend money blindly, or a skilled man who is capable enough to hold Trevor down and make Trevor focus on the jobs. If thetter was the situation, Vincent was willing to help Trevor. Emelia received a call from Viggo that day. Viggo said on the phone, I will be at the Capital at noon. And I will attend an awards ceremony in the evening. Shall we have a meal together at noon? Emelia couldnt refuse Viggos invitation for any reason, so she agreed. The two made an appointment at a restaurant near the hotel where Viggo was staying. Viggo couldnt help but say at the first sight of Emelia, Youve lost a lot of weight. She was so skinny that he was worried that the winter strong wind in Capital could blow her away. I did lose some weight, but it also saved me from exercising on purpose. Emelia said with a smile after Viggos words. After being seated, Viggo took the initiative to say, Im here mainly to talk to you about yourbor contract with Tymers Entertainment. I think since youll settle in Capital for a long time, theres no need to rely on Tymers Entertainment. You can work as a frencer. Emelia was surprised and moved, Thank you Although her work as a screenwriter at Tymers Entertainment was not that bothering before, she still had to go to thepany for meetings or attend some important asions if necessary. Now that she would be stay in Capital, it indeed would be inconvenient for her to go back frequently. She had thought about taking the initiative to talk to Viggo about it, but she was worried that Viggo and Tymers Entertainment would think she was arrogant to go solo. So she never said it. She didnt expect that Viggo would take the initiative to bring it up considerately. Viggo poured her a cup of tea, The roses in your hand, the vor in mine. You dont need to worried about it, Ill let HR contact you and deal with the specific procedures. Yeah. Emelia replied. The news of Emelia having dinner with Viggo quickly reached Julians ears. Julian couldnt help but getting upset. Viggo was really relentless. The filming schedule of Princess Lenia was so packed, and he could still spend time with Emelia. His reason was to talk to Emelia about the termination of the contract. In fact, he just missed her and wanted to meet her. How shameless.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It seemed that he has to go to the capital and settle down as soon as possible. Besides Viggo, there was another man, Winston Hopkins, in the capital. As far as he knew, Winston had asked her out twice since Emelias illness. One was taking her for the exhibition, and another was drinking coffee. Even though he knew that Emelia wouldnt agree to be with Winston, Julian was still upset about it. David Brennan knocked on the door and walked in. After reporting his work, David said, Mr. Hughes, I got news that Mr. Longerich had just paid for the house in Cadiz Garden for Ms. Jones yesterday afternoon. The apartment is right next to the building of Nina Sanchez. Do you want to arrange your ce here too? Julian agreed without any hesitation, Yeah. He couldnt ept living far away from her. It would be a waste of time to travel half the city to meet each other. David was a little embarrassed, But I checked on the house that, among all the room currently for sale in thismunity, only the one located downstairs of Ms. Jones ce was suitable for you. But if you two live closely, wouldnt she find out you are living there soon? As for those other apartments, either the apartment shape was not suitable, or the floor was not suitable. The worse situation was the awful decoration style. His boss needed an apartment that can move in directly, and the decoration of the house must be decent and elegant. Chapter 344 Secret Appointment It doesnt matter, then downstairs it is. Julian decided rapidly. He didnt want to hide the news from Emelia for too long. As long as Starixo could get Vincents new project, he would confess to and work with Emelia immediately. The reason why he made such a detour to approach Emelia was he just wanted to get along with her. David asked again, Then do you want to take a look at the ce in person? Now it was convenient to check on a house even online. A VR tour could help you take a closer look at the whole ce. David personally thought that the house was perfect in every way. But after all, it was the ce where Julian would live in the future. He might want to see it himself. No, I believe in your taste. David has been working for him for so many years. If he cant even handle this, then he would be fired from the position of the special assistant of the president. David replied, Okay, then Ill go to ce the order right away. When he was about to get off work, Julian received a call from Nina. Nina invited him to have dinner. If the invitation came from other female stars, Julian would have hung up the phone long ago. But since Nina was Emelias best friend, Julian certainly wont reject this invitation. The appointment was at Ezras restaurant. As soon as Julian entered the door, Nina asked him aggressively, Why did you tell Emelia that you will wait for her for ten years? It made Emelia sad and crying on the phone for a long time. Not to mention how distressed Nina was when she heard Emelia cry. Julian sat down gracefully, Im just telling the truth. The truth? Didnt you guys all tacitly agree that the two of you had broken up? Why did you say that? Nina stood up with her hands on her hips in anger. Her tone was not pleased at all. Julian frowned, How on earth can you tell that I tacitly agree to broke up with her? Nina snorted, Havent you contact with her for so many days? Isnt that the sign of tacitly agree? Julian was rendered speechless Well, from their perspective, his move of not disturbing and giving her time to restore her body and calm her mood became a sign of he giving up on her? He looked at Nina and tried to exin himself, I could even die for her. Do you think Ill give up on her in this situation? Nina stared at him with her hands supporting the table and asked, What do you mean? You mean that you still love her? Of course, Julian dered. I love her, and I wont give up on her. Nina frowned and looked at him for a while, then asked, Then the reason why you dont go to her now, is you giving some time to Emelia? Many people thought Nina was a brainless beauty, but she was actually very smart. Yes. Julian felt that he didnt need to hide his intentions in front of Nina. After all, he may need Ninas help with many things in the future. Nina sat down in the chair again, and her beautiful eyes shed a sense of mockery, Julian, to be honest, Im used to think of you as a scumbag before. I feel like I am dreaming when I see your affectionate face now. Nina said this because she was shocked by Julians true love for Emelia. The three-year marriage of Emelia and Julian was indeed so hard and miserable that Julian still had a deeply rooted negative image in her mind. Although Julian has realized that his love for Emelia and had begun to pursuit Emelia since Emelia returned to the country and although Julian had protected Emelia in the car ident, Nina still felt like she was not sure about his love and emotion.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Until this moment, Julian frankly confessed his feelings for Emelia in front of her word by word, and now Nina had a confirmed feeling and really realized that Julian was serious about Emelia. Facing the fact that Nina called himself as a scumbag, Julian was not angry. But he asked Nina instead, You seem to be angry about me? Nina didnt hide her emotions, Yeah, actually, very angry about you. Oh? Julian suddenly wanted to hear how scumbag he used to be, Then tell me what you think of me before? Nina opened her mouth and wanted to scold Julian, but then she thought that all these have long passed, and Julian was very affectionate and loyal now. she gave up herint, Forget it, you didnt love her in the past. Every behavior of you certainly didnt take her into consideration. Nina didnt want to argue about what Julian had done to Emelia in the past. Its enough for her if he cherishes Emelia in the future. She had lived a miserable life. There is no happiness or warmth in her life for so many years. I originally thought that she could finally achieve a happy ending with you. And she might be able to finally have someone love and cherish her in the future. But god knows that these happened again. Ninas eyes went red as her saying. She felt really sorry for Emelia. Julian said gently, You have been friends for so many years. Why cant she be less sensitive just like you? The hell I am insensitive! Nina resented, If she was like me, she wouldnt be Emelia anymore. Julian sighed, As for this, I wish she could be insensitive andpletely indifferent to others opinions. After Julian finished speaking, he poured a ss of wine for Nina, raised the ss and implored solemnly, I beg for your helps of saying something good about me in the future. Nina nced at him sideways, couldnt helpughing. But Julian added, Please, persuade her not to meet that man, Winston Hopkins, oh, and Viggo Johansen. Nina rolled her eyes, If youre jealous, at least you can do this decently, okay? Mr. Johansen just invited her to talk about the termination of thebor contract. As for Winston, it was Uncle Longerich who ask him to take Emelia out for rx. Julian stressed angrily, These are all excuses! They are taking advantage of me! They just took advantage of him that he was inconvenient to meet Emelia. And they took the chance to try their best to show off themselves in front of Emelia. Okay, fine. You are the boss. Whatever you say is right. Nina thought that she couldnt resist the man who was lost in the jealousy. Itll be her birthday in a few days. Do you have any ns? Julian asked Nina. Emelias birthday was the tenth day of the lunar November. He had never remembered anything about her before. But now every time he learned something about her, he swore that he would never forget it again. Nina thought about it seriously and said, I should be filming in the crew. Julian was dissatisfied, Your best friend will be celebrating her birthday, whale you go to work instead of thinking about her celebration? Nina threw up her hands, We have been best friends for so many years. And we dont care about the celebration for a long time. Nina certainly knew Julians intentions, Tell me your n, I will cooperate with you. You can ask her to go out to a hot spring or have a meal together. And I will pretend to meet her by chance. Julian can only meet her this way. Nina was her best friend, and she should not suspect that Nina was helping him. Nina was tsking, Oh, you can really think about this trick. What if she finds out that I betrayed her and break up with me? Julian stared at her with his dark eyes. Nina had topromise, OK, Ill make an appointment. Chapter 345 Unexpected Meet-up Nina managed to invite Emelia to go to the hot spring, but only on the second day of Emelias birthday. Because the Longerich Family wanted to hold a birthday party for her on her birthday, and she couldnt go out. This was Emelias first birthday since she returned to the Longerich Family. The Longerich Family attached great importance to it. They gathered many rtives and friends to celebrate her birthday together. The elder couple of the Longerich Family originally wanted to arrange a grand birthday party for her in the biggest hotel in the capital, but Emelia refused. She understood that the Longerich Family favored her, but she wasnt the kind person that love to show off. And she didnt want to celebrate her birthday in such a great form. So in the end, the olddy and the others agreed with her. Since she was the birthday star, of course they had to respect her opinion. They only invited people from the Longerich Family and held a small birthday party at the Longerich Family old house. Nina was also invited to the birthday party. After drinking some wine, Nina wrapped an arm around Emelias shoulder and couldnt help but said enviously, I really admire the kind family you have now. My family I can never count on that. Ninas tone was filled with loneliness and self-deprecation. Emeliaforted her, In the future, you may have your own family. It will definitely be warm and harmony. Nina said sadly, If you couldnt marry the man you love, even if you do have a family in the end. How can you say that you are happy? Then try to marry Cameron Dauster. Emelia was certainly aware of Ninas mind. Nina ttened her mouth, Forget it. Im ready to die alone. Nina suddenly changed the subject again, Speaking of which, I think its such a pity that you and Julian broke up like this. Emelia looked at her puzzledly, Didnt you always support my decision? Why did you speak for him instead? Nina always supported any decision she made. Nina supported Julian when she married, and Nina also supported her divorce. This time, when she broke up with Julian. Nina had also supported her at the beginning. But why did she think it is a pity now? Nina sighed, Havent I suffered enough from love? I hope you can cherish this happy rtionship you have right now. Emelia lowered her eyes and murmured, I want to cherish it too Nina took the opportunity to persuade her, Lets ignore all the rumors and gossip, and just do whatever we want, okay? Emelia knew what Nina meant. She wanted her to stay with Julian, with or without children. But I cant hurt him. She was still rational, He is so excellent and extraordinary. He deserves aplete and perfect family. How could a family without children thought to beplete? How could it be perfect? Nina snorted, Then what about the DINK families? They could just break up? Most of the DINK families dont want children themselves. They are not doing it because they cant have children. My situation is different. Emelia asked Nina with a frown when she said this, Whats the matter with you today? Nina ducked the question, Take it as I am somehow drunk tonight. My brain is a little out of control. With that saying, she fell on Emelias shoulders as if she was dizzy. Emelia thought she was really drinking too much, so she didnt think about it anymore. The next day Emelia and Nina set off for the hot springs. Vincent and Naomi were both very happy that Emelia can go out for a walk. For one thing, it is reallyfortable to go to the hot springs in winter. For another, Emelia can also rx. The two also specially asked Nina to take good care of Emelia and have a good time. It would be fine even if they stay at the hot spring resort at night. Nina smiled and nodded. Emelia drove, while Nina satfortably in the co-pilots seat. Well, we havent had such a leisure time for a long time. Nina sighed. When they were in college, the two often traveled together around the country. Ever since Emelia married Julian, she had focused all her life on Julian. Theres no time for them to travel around. At that time, Emelia was so depressed because of Julians neglect, and she was not in the mood. In addition, Nina gradually gained poprity at that time. Her every move was magnified to the spotlight, and she could hardly go out in private. So this short-distance trip turned out to be the first time they traveled together in so many years. Yeah, its hard to do this. Emelia also felt her heart filled with mixed emotions. Nina, thank you. Emelia knew that the reason why Nina asked her to go to the hot spring was to help her rx. Nina, who was thanked by her this way, felt somehow guilty. She then said quickly, It seems a little too quiet. Let me y some music. After she said that, she quickly took out her phone, lowered her head, and scrolled the phone to find the song. If Emelia knew that she was going to the hot spring for Julian, she would be sad. It was noon when they arrived. After a brief lunch at the hot spring resort, they changed into swimsuits and went to the hot spring. After soaking in the warm pool, Emelia asked Nina puzzledly, Why is there no one along the way here? From the time they checked in at the reception until they went to the hot spring pool, they didnt see anyone except the staff along the way. It stood to reason that the winter was a good season for hot springs. This resort was also very famous. How could there be no one here?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nina was leaning on the hot spring wall and said with a chuckle, Ive booked the whole venue. Huh? Emelia was surprised. Nina saidzily, Im a popr actress anyway. I cant just go to a hot spring with a lot of people. What should I do if the paparazzi take inappropriate photos and make up gossip of me? Emelia then understood, Indeed. Seeing Emelia has believed this, Nina secretly let out a sigh of relief. It was true that the whole ce had been booked today. But she didnt do this. It was certainly the big boss Julian. For one thing, Mr. Hughes didnt want people to disturb him from getting along with Emelia. He asked Emelia out with all these efforts, and he didnt want to be disturbed by strangers. For another, he didnt want Emelia in a swimsuit to be seen by other men. The hot springs here were not separated by men and women. If he didnt book the whole venue, other men would get to see the gorgeous Emelia. Nina was speechless when she heard Julians reasons. What would they do when they go to the beach in the future? The beach could be full of nearly naked men and women. But Nina didnt have any dissatisfaction about Julians idea of booking the whole ce. She also wanted a private and peaceful trip. God knows how inconvenient it is for a popr female star. Emelia and Nina soakedfortably in both the indoor and outdoor hot springs. Then they went to take a bath, changed into dry clothes, went to the leisure area on the second floor to eat some fruit or snacks to restore their energy. They stepped into the leisure area. But Emelia saw Julian and Ezra at the first nce, who were sitting leisurely by the deck chair drinking tea. They were wrapped in the bathrobes embroidered with the resort logo, and they seemed to be preparing to go to the hot spring. Emelia froze in ce and couldnt move. What was going on? Why was Julian here? It was Nina next to her who spoke first and asked the two in surprise, Mr. Hughes? Mr. Cantillo? Why are you here? Nina deserves her credits as an actress. Her surprised expression was so real that Emelia thought their encounter was indeed a coincidence. Chapter 346 Are You Okay? We areing for the hot spring. Ezra answered this question with a smile, and then greeted them again, What a coincidence! How could you two also be here too? Although Ezra strongly disagreed with Julians continuing pursuit of Emelia, he still respected Julians choice. Julian asked him to help him with the coincident meet up, so he could only do it. Phil Henderson had to apany his wife; and Dr. Arthur Hudgens was busy working. So, he was the only one left to help Julian. Emelia came back to her senses, turned around asked Nina, Didnt you say that youve booked the whole ce? Yeah. Nina was also confused, but the expression was her acting. Even so, VIPs still have the rights to enter. Ezra gave this answer. Emelia pursed her lips. Yes, VIPs like Julian and Ezra were indeed distinguished guests. They must had contacted the owner of this ce. Even if the whole ce was booked by someone else, they could stille in. After some analysis, Emelia believed Ezras excuses. She couldnt suspect that her best friend Nina was colluding with Julian, right? Thinking of Julian, Emelias nce fell on Julian who had not spoken. However, her nce happened to meet up with Julians eyes. The mans gaze at her was intense. Emelias heart raced faster, and she quickly looked away. There was even a slight blush on her face. It seemed that theres a very real chemistry between her and Julian that it even made her blush and her heart flutter. She was the first to fell in love with him, but he didnt respond to her. Later, they went divorced. Although he wanted to get her backter, she ran away from him determinedly. In both cases, theres no chemistry. Now they were in love with each other, but they couldnt be together. However, their eyes were filled with affection. This was why they got that unspoken thing between them. Emelia looked away, while Julian said calmly, Since we were all here, lets sit together and chat for a while. Its an invitation for Emelia and Nina Emelia didnt want to sit over there. She didnt think they rtionship between her and Julian was suitable for them to stay together. Nina didnt want to force Emelia to go there. In that way, she would expose the secret that she was deliberately matching Emelia and Julian? In the end, it was Ezra who came forward to mediate the situation. He came over and invited them like a gentleman, Isnt it just a breakup? No one stiptes that you cant have a cup of tea together after you breakup, right? Before Emelia could say anything, Ezra pulled her to sat at their table. She could only sit down beside Julian. When she was taking her seat, her arm identally touched Julians arm. The moment their skin touched, Emelia felt like she was electrified, the tingling feeling. Of course, its quite embarrassing. After quickly retracting her arms, she asked Ezra, Arent you guys in Riverside City? Why did youe here for hot spring? Emelia has been wondering about this question since just now. Julian and Ezra were both working in Riverside City. Why did theye here for the hot springs? Ezra exined with a smile, Isnt now the end of the year? All kinds of awards ceremonies and banquets will be held in the Capital, and we will be staying in Capital recently. Oh. Emelia answered and said nothing. Why didnt Julian stay in Capital all day long at the end of the year a few years ago? Sorry, I need to get this call. Nina chatted for a while but then use this excuse to slip away. When Ezra saw it, he got up and said, Im going to the bathroom. And he also run away. For the moment, only Emelia and Julian were left at the table. Emelia felt like she was sitting on fire at the moment. Her brain was running fast, thinking about a reasonable reason to leave here. Before she could think of an excuse, Julian spoke to her first. But he was quite polite, How are you doing recently? I am good. Emelia smiled lightly, somehow alienated. After she finished speaking, she noticed that Julian didnt take back the gaze that kept staring at her. Instead, the gaze was a little darker and dimmer, as if he was dissatisfied with her simple words. She had to ask politely, How about you? How are you recently? Not very good. Julian was also frank. Im very busy at the end of the year. And grandpa is sick again. Im a little overwhelmed. What happened to Grandpa? Emelias attention was instantly attracted by the illness of grandpa. Julian took a sip of tea and said, Its still the old problem. Caroline is gone, and I break up with you again. He couldnt take it for now and was hospitalized. Emelia lowered her eyes and didnt speak, feeling sad in her heart. Julian then said, If you still remember how kind grandpa was, please take the time to go back and visit him. Emelia was feeling okay if he didnt say that. But now Emelia felt extremely guilty for grandpa. Yes, she should go and visit the grandpa. She originally thought that she would be filial to grandpa after remarrying Julian. But God knew that she would be the one who hurt grandpa the most. Although she didnt mean to, part of the grandpas grief was indeed caused by her. Grandpa liked her so much that he tried his best to promote her marriage with Julian. He must be the saddest one after knowing her physical condition. Julian could tell the guilt and self-me in her heart at a nce. He said softly, Dont think too much. Grandpa was not the kind of old-fashioned person, and he wont mind about your infertility. The bigger reason of his sadness is that his grandson will continue to be single again. There was a tinge of sadness in Julians tone. Emelia pretended that she didnt hear it, and said, Youll forget about me after a while, and then itll be fine to meet other women again. After Emelia said these words, her heart seemed to be blocked by something. She even felt hard to breathe for a while. Ill go and check why Nina hasnte back yet. She got up and n to leave. She had just turned around but hear Julian whisper behind her, Happy birthday. Emelia froze for a moment, then realized that Julian was giving her a bted birthday greeting. She adjusted her mood, turned around and gave him a smile politely, Thank you. They had known each other for so many years, and it was the first time that he has said happy birthday to her. But she didnt expect to be in such circumstances. Emelia left in a sullen mood. Not long after Emelia left, Ezra came back. He asked Julian puzzledly, Why did you let her go?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian lowered his eyes and drank the tea, What else can I do? Running here and making an appointment with all these efforts, you could at least hug or cuddle her. Doesnt it suck to restrain yourself like this? Ezra couldnt understand what Julian was thinking. Didnt he miss her like crazy? Why did he be a gentleman when they meet? You think I dont want to? Julian said powerlessly, But if I do that to her now, Im afraid she will avoid me like Im a beast , and it will be even more difficult for me to see her. Chapter 347 Confession with Drones Ezra looked at his helpless and aggrieved look at the moment, and suddenlyughed, What is the old saying? Everythinges with a price. You used to neglect her for three years in every possible way, and now you have to spend much more effort to pursue her again. When she just returned to the country not long ago, you found out how you feel about her and pursuit her with all your strength. And now you have to start all over again. Karma is a bitch. Ezra gloated as he spoke. Julian didnt bother to pay attention to him. He asked instead, Have you prepared everything? The reason why he asked Emelia out was not only to meet her, but also to celebrate her birthday. Yesterday, the Longerich family held a birthday party for her. He saw it from the photos posted by Ninas Twitter. He also felt the deep love of the Longerich family for her. He felt relieved for her. But he also wanted to celebrate her birthday for her again in his own way. He also knew that she would not ept any material gift he gave her at the moment, so he prepared something else for her. Dont worry, everything is ready. Ezras answer was affirmative. Julian believed in Ezras ability and didnt say anything. They went to the hot spring after the tea. Emelia found Nina in their hotel room. Emelia thought over along her way to hotel room. Julian and Ezra could never have met them here by chance. So she stared at Nina angrily, You told Julian that we are in this hot spring resort, right? Seeing that she had guessed it, Nina didnt lie to her. She handed Emelia a bottle of water and said, He called me for help, and I cant reject it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia sighed, With you helping him this way, when will he be able to forget me? Nina immediately admitted her mistake, Its my fault, and I dare not do it again next time. Nina didnt persuade Emelia to reconsider her rtionship with Julian. She knew that this romantic kind of thing was not something they can figure in a few words, so she simply hugged Emelia and kept apologizing to her. Of course, Emelia wasnt really mad at Nina. She asked Nina again, When are you going back to Riverside City? Ill go back with you. Arent we still skiing here tomorrow? Nina said, I have booked a flight back tomorrow night. What happened? Julian said that the grandpa is ill. I want to go back to visit his grandpa. Emelias tone was a little sad. Nina whispered, Is he really sick? Could it be the false information that Julian deliberately tricked you to go back? Emelia shook her head, It should be real. He wont lie to me with his grandpas body. Nina then said, Then you can go back with me tomorrow night. The grandpa used to be very good to you. You should indeed visit him. Yeah. Emelia nodded, took out her phone and booked the same flight as Nina. During dinner, Ezra knocked on their door and kindly invited them, Ladies, do you want to have dinner together? No need. Nina declined. Although the whole venue is booked, there are still strangers here. If the four of us were photographed partying together, it is estimated that there will be another wave of rumors. Ninas words did make sense. The identities of them were indeed very sensitive. First of all, she was a popr actress, and Ezra was a yboy. If they were photographed in the same scene, those paparazzi would let their imagination run wild. Then as for Julian and Emelia. After HGH announced the termination of the contract between Julian and Vincent, the public was wondering about what caused this to happen. Most people guessed that it was because Julian and Emelias rtionship went wrong. Julian had confessed his love and imed to remarry Emelia publicly. Some people thought that Julian had failed to do so, so Vincent terminated the contract with HGH. Some people think that Julian didnt love Emelia anymore. How could a rich businessman like Julian fall in love with a woman for a long time. Ezra didnt force them, he said goodbye and left. In order to avoid meeting up with Julian in the restaurant, Emelia and Nina called the takeout to their room for dinner. Nina also ordered the wine. The two chatted while eating quite leisurely. After dinner, Emelia suddenly received a message from Julian, Look outside. Emelia originally wanted to block and delete all Julians contact information. But seeing that he hadnt done anything cross the line for so many days, she kept his contact. Emelia stood up in confusion and opened the curtains to look outside, Nina also leaned over and asked, Whats wrong? As soon as Ninas voice fell, she saw numerous drones suddenly rising in the night sky outside. At first, the image of a huge birthday cake was presented. Nina eximed when she saw it, Wow! Emelia was a little stunned. Then there was a string of dates next to the birthday cake. It was her birthday. Emelia then realized that it was Julian celebrating her birthday. Her eyes turned red in no time. She covered her mouth with her hands, restraining her overflowing sensation in this way. She was deeply moved How could someone not be moved? Nina hugged her and jumped up excitedly, Oh my God, its so romantic! Emelia was swayed by Nina, staring nkly at the patterns in the night sky. After the birthday cake and the date, the drones moved their positions again and slow formed into two words, Happy Birthday. Then the drones became a huge red heart. The bright red color was dazzling in the night, melting Emelias heart severely. Exmations and screams began toe from the downstairs of the vi. It was the staff of the resort who saw this romantic scene and then came out to have a look. After the red heart, a silhouette of a woman appeared, elegant and graceful. Maybe strangers would only think it was a silhouette of a randomdy, but those who were familiar with Emelia could tell at a nce that it was definitely her. Nina choked by Emelias ear, Julian really came prepared this time. Im so moved that I am about to cry out Nina didnt know that Julian had nned this drone birthday celebration. She thought that Julian just asked Emelia out just so that they could meet and relieve the pain of lovesickness. She didnt expect him to prepare such a romance. In the end, the drones shaped into a huge word, FOREVER Emelias tears couldnt hold back any longer, rushing down her face Others may not understand what this word means, but she did. Did Julian mean to say that his love for her willst forever? Was he crazy? Didnt they both agree that they would let go of each other? Why is he doing this? Why? Emelia was crying hard as she leaned in Ninas arms. She didnt want Julian to be so obsessed with her at all. Life is too short. He should forget about her quickly, find someone else he loves, make up a perfect family, and spend his life in harmony. After crying for a while, Emelia wiped her tears and said decisively, Ill go find him. Make it clear to him that she will never be with him so that he could give this uppletely. Chapter 348 Coward Emelia went out after she said that. She knew Julians room number. When Ezra came to invite them to dine together before, he said that they could chat and y cards with them if they felt bored. Thats when she knew their room number by the way. Emelia walked to the door of Julians room with mixed and uneasy mood. However, even she had knocked on the door for a long time, no one answered. She took out her phone to call Julian again, but it couldnt get through. Emelia stood outside Julians room holding her phone. She was at a lost for the moment. What does Julian mean? He didnt open the door and didnt answer the phone. Why would she feel that there is a meaning of escape? But after walking around like this, she has calmed down. After thinking about it, she simply went to the reception. Mr. Hughes and Mr. Cantillo had just checked out and left. The receptionist replied with a polite smile, then raised a finger to the door, The car that took them to the airport has just left. Emelia looked in the direction of the finger of the receptionist. She could only to see the taillights of a car, inexplicably lonely in the boundless night. Emelia didnt know what kind of emotion was in her mind for the moment. She felt as if she had hit the cotton with a punch. Julian just ran away from it. In the end, she could only turn around and prepared to leave, but the young receptionist asked her excitedly, Ms. Jones, is the drone confession tonight specially prepared for you by Mr. Hughes? Thanks to Oliver Jones, Yvonne and Julian in the past, Emelia had appeared on the news for so many times that she had long been famous. But Emelia was still stunned when she was asked by the receptionist. She had no idea how to answer. The receptionist asked as if she had witnessed a great gossip, A few days ago, HGH terminated the contract with Mr. Longerichs new project. Everyone was saying that its because you broke up with Mr. Hughes. But it doesnt seem to be the case now.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing that the receptionist was almost hype for the gossip, Emelia had to say, Please, dont tell anyone about what happened tonight. After speaking, she quickly left. At the same time, in a car gradually driving away from the hot spring resort, Ezra, who was temporarily dragged away,ined dissatisfiedly, Well, you came all the way from Riverside City to prepare such a romantic confession. Why dont you wait for her to be moved and find you? I especially told her your room number thanks to me. I am doing this so that she could find you when she was greatly touched. Just now, Ezra had watched the whole drone show and witnessed how it ended perfectly. And then he nned to take a bath, rest and recharge so that he could go skiing tomorrow. Unexpectedly, before he could enter the bathroom, Julian asked him to pack up and left hurriedly. Julian exined that he didnt have the courage to face Emelia, which almost pissed Ezra off. Why couldnt he face Emelia? Ezra believed that he understands the girls emotion the most. After Julian prepared such a romantic confession. Emelia must be greatly moved. And she would definitely find Julian and say something when she was moved. Lonely man and single girl faced the cold and lonely night together. The romantic atmosphere has been paved. Ezra thought that even if Emelia broke up with Julian cruelly before, she should have changed her mind. Who knew that Julian himself was holding her back? How can Ezra not be angry? Julian looked at the boundless night outside, and said to Ezra coldly, You dont know her at all. She seems to be weak, but she is actually very determined. Once shes made a decision, others could rarely let her change her mind again. For example, when she divorced him, she was so determined and resolute that he thought it was a dream. At first, he was thinking that she would regret it, and she would cry and scream, begging him to remarry her. But turned out that she went abroad the second day they got divorce. No hesitation at all. Now she was still determined to break up with him, otherwise she would not have left Riverside City on the same day they broke up. Julian retracted his gaze from the window, looked at Ezra and said mockingly, Im afraid she wille to my room and scold me. She may once again dere her position to me and demand me staying away from her in the future. Julian did guess what Emelia was thinking correctly, but Ezra was confused. Arent women easy to coax? As a yboy, he couldnt help but ask such a question. Julian said lightly, I can only say that its because you havent met someone who is determined to cut the rtionship with you. Women cant be coaxed at all when they go mad. Julian looked at Ezra meaningfully and said, In other words, you havent met a woman who truly loves you. If the girl who truly loves him was bullied by him, she definitely wontpromise by a few words or some romance. Most women around Ezra wanted his money, fame and status. Even if there are some quarrels and awkwardness, they will not go to war with him. They certainly know how to take advantage of him by receiving his gifts. Ezra threw up his hands showing that he didnt understand. He didnt understand that Julian still loved Emelia, but he only did his romance silently and didnt face it. He didnt understand why Emelia would separate from him since she still loved him. If you adore a flower, you pick it and take it with you; if you love a flower, you water it. Ezra was the former. His feelings for women were simply adoration. And Julian was thetter. Because of the deep love, he was so timid and careful. Emelia went back to the room, and Nina asked her in surprise, Why did youe back so soon? Nina was also moved by Julians behavior tonight, thinking that Emelia should have a decent chat with Julian anyway. Emelia red at her angrily. Or else could she spend the whole night with Julian? He left with Ezra, and the receptionist said that they had just checked out. Emelia said as slumped herself on the bed. What? Nina was so shocked that her chin was dropped on the floor. They left? Is Julian stupid? Julian prepared such a romance. Why wouldnt he wait for Emelia to talk to him? It is not impossible for him to gain a good impression from her. He must be running away from me on purpose. Emelia still understood Julians mind. He didnt want to hear my word of breaking up with herpletely. Coward. Emelia scolded Julian angrily. Its really hard for him. Nina expressed her sympathy for Julian. She could somehow understand Julians self-deception and escapism. Sometimes its the same with her. She often thinks that it would be just fine for Cameron to stay abroad for like this. If he didnte back, she didnt have to face him or recall their sad history. In that situation, she didnt have to look forward to their future. But in fact Cameron would return home sooner orter, and they would meet somewhere somehow. They muste up with a decision about their future. Whether they would be strangers, or restore their rtionship. There must be an answer. Chapter 349 Meet Again Emelia didnt sleep soundly for Julians confession by using the UAV. Whenever she closed her eyes, she would see the shiny scene in her mind. From time to time, she recalled the birthday cake and her photos. Although she didnt remark, she had remembered every scene. Those was the romance that her loved man gave to her. How could she not remember it all? However, the more clearly she remembered it, the sharper the pang in her heart became. They loved each other, but they couldnt be together. No one could understand how suffered she was. While she was tossing about, Nina, who loved surfing online, clicked her tongue. Julians drone confession has appeared on the trending news. Emelia was utterly sober. She sat up in a hurry with tense nerves. Nina passed her phone to Emelia. While thetter bowed her head to read the news, Nina said, Fortunately, the staff of the resort were sensible. They only uploaded the videos without mentioning it was prepared by Julian for you. They only mentioned a bigwig had confessed his love to his girlfriend and how romantic and beautiful the scene was. By the way, we were in a daze, so neither of us thought of recording the scene on our phones. The staff recorded it down. I like their shooting angles a lot. You should save it. Emelia epted Ninas suggestion. No matter what her rtionship with Julian was now, the scene was the romance he gave to her. Hence, she decided to keep it as a souvenir. However, Emelia was afraid to be on the trends. Manyizens kept discussing who they were in envy and jealousy. Fortunately, they focused on guessing the actresses or celebrities who had birthdays recently. For the time being, no one thought about Emelia. Breathing a sigh of relief, Emelia gave the phone to Nina. I do admire how mentally strong the superstars are. No wonder many artists suffer from depression. Nina giggled, taking the chance to brainwash her. In fact, leading a worry-free life is quite nice. Emelia nced at her. She knew why Nina said those words. Nina wanted her to be worry-free without overthinking and be reconciled with Julian. However, Emelia couldnt be worry-free when facing Julian. She believed that he deserved a better woman than her. Hence, Emelia pulled up the quilt and covered herself. Lets go to bed, Nina. Arent we going to ski tomorrow? There was a ski field in this hot spring resort. They nned to go skiing the following day. On the following evening, Emelia returned to Riverside City with Nina. Vincent and Naomi agreed with Emelia to go back to visit Julians grandfather. Thanks to his care and love for Emelia all over the years, Emelia could keep her dignity in her marriage with Julian. Early morning, in the ward of Grandpa Hughes, Riverside City Hospital. Grandpa Hughes was having the congee brought by Julian. ncing coldly at Julian, he asked, Havent you moved to the Capital? Why did youe back? Julian mentioned moving to the Capital to his grandfather earlier, and thetter knew the reason. He kept heaving sighs but didntin or stop Julian. Julian said calmly, Even though Ive moved to the Capital, I need take care of you. His grandfather snorted. Think I dont know what your purpose is, huh? Did you tell Emelia I was sick again? You came here to wait for her to drop by, didnt you?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Silence is an art that you should learn about, Grandpa, Julian retorted. The old man snapped, Get out of here! Of course, Julian heard it but still sat still. He would stay here no matter what his grandfather would say to him today. He had received a message from Nina earlier, who said that Emelia and she had arrived at Riverside City the previous night. After getting up this morning, Emelia would definitelye to visit Grandpa Hughes. Julian believed that she wouldnt only drop by but also cook breakfast for his grandfather. His grandfather had eaten the food he brought here, so the old man wouldnt eat Emelias food. In that case, Julian could have a chance to eat it. The old man took several sips of the congee. He heaved a sigh and said, s Its actually my bad. If I hadnt insisted on bringing you two together, those heartbreaking things wouldnt have happened. Since forcing Julian to marry Emelia, he kept expecting Julian could find out how decent Emelia was. He felt relieved as his grandson could have a family eventually, but much to his surprise, something unexpected happened to Julians marriage. If Grandpa Hughes hadnt been strong enough, all things happening recently to the Hughes family would have struck him down. Julian stared at his grandfather and said sincerely, Grandpa, no matter how my marriage has ended, I know you did it for my own good in the past. He knew his grandfather was the only one treating him nicely in the family. It was pretty rare for Julian to speak such sincere words to his grandfather. Thetter was taken aback. Then he sighed and said, I didnt expect you to understand my purpose. It turns out love can make a man grow. Julian used to hate him to the core because he had forced Julian to marry Emelia. Julian didnt speak again. His grandfather continued to eat. After finishing breakfast, the old man saw Julian bend his head to browse the message received. Then Julian stood upright and tidied up his clothes. His grandfather instantly understood- Emelia wasing to his ward soon. He felt amused and annoyed by Julians behavior, so he said in jest, Do you think its because of your appearance that she doesnt want to reconcile with you? No matter how handsome you look, she wont spare you a nce. Julian instantly stood up and walked to the bathroom solemnly upon hearing his words. He looked in the mirror and tidied up his clothes and hairstyle. His grandfather was wordless, wondering if Julian was doing it purposely. When Julian had just left the bathroom, there was a curt knock on the ward door. He took a deep breath and walked to open it. Somehow, as soon as he thought he would meet Emelia soon, his heart hammered. They had married for a couple of years, but why did he still feel nervous now? When the ward door was opened, Emelia, holding a lunchbox, saw the tall, sturdy, and stern-looking man in front. She stiffened and asked, Why are you here? Right after asking, Emelia regretted it. Of course, he should be here with his grandfather. Im here to see Grandpa, Julian answered her solemnly. Then he moved aside to let her enter. Seeing the old man on the bed, Emelia ignored Julian and strode to his grandfather. Chapter 350 I’ll Forcibly Take You to Treatment After Emelia entered the ward, Julian slowly closed the door, curling his lips into a delightful smile. He couldnt help feeling joyful whenever seeing her. The old man also had a broad smile when seeing Emelia. Its freezing outside. Thank you for visiting me, Emelia. You are too considerate. His tter made Emelia a bit shy. She hurriedly gave him the lunchbox. Grandpa Hughes, have you had breakfast? Grandpa Hughes stroked his belly and said, feeling pity, Yes, I have. Julian brought me breakfast. If he had known Emelia would bring him breakfast, he wouldnt have eaten Julians food. Emelia didnt mind. Thats good for you. Then she put away the lunch box, nning to take it back home when leaving. Julian suddenly said in a hiddenint, I havent had it yet. Emelia and his grandfather were wordless. Emelia looked over at Julian awkwardly, wondering if he wanted to eat her food. Didnt he have it with his grandfather earlier? The old man was quite pissed, ring at Julian. He asked Julian to have breakfast with him together, but thetter said he wasnt hungry and kept asking him to eat more. It turned out Julian was expecting Emelias food. Seeing Emelia was motionless, Julian walked over and took the lunchbox shamelessly. Emelia couldnt refuse him in his grandfathers presence. Julian picked up the lunch box, turned around, and walked to the living room. After sitting elegantly on the sofa, he looked at Emelia and asked, Have you had breakfast? Emelia hadnt, but she wasnt in the mood to answer his question. After cooking the dishes, she brought them over and nned to have breakfast with Grandpa Hughes. She didnt expect Julian to be here as well Emelia wasnt good at hiding her thoughts. Both men could tell she hadnt had breakfast. Grandpa Hughes said, Emelia, go ahead and eat it. Youll be starved. Hence, Emelia had to have breakfast with Julian. Grandpa Hughes loved Chinese food, so Emelia cooked rice congee, poached eggs, and steamed dumplings that she made the previous night and freshly cooked in the morning. Most of the dishes were eaten by Julian. He wasnt polite at all. After ensuring Emelia had had enough, he finished all dishes. Emelia felt amused and annoyed. Grandpa Hughes rolled his eyes helplessly. He could tell Julian only treasured Emelia after losing her. In the past, if Julian had cherished his marriage, even if Emelia had health problems, they were still husband and wife. Emelia wouldnt have left him alone either. Julian ignored what Emelia and his grandfather thought. He only felt all cells of his body be delighted. He also became more determined to win her heart back when he was full. He couldnt live without her tenderness, good cooking skills, and Emelia herself. Her existence made him feel that his life was warm, full of hope. He thought that it was worth living. After breakfast, Emelia chitchatted with the old man. Julian didnt keep staying. He said he would go find Arthur and leave the ward. Emelia finally could breathe a sigh of relief after he was gone. Grandpa Hughes asked gently, Hows everything in the Capital? Are you used to living there? With a bright smile, Emelia answered, Everything is fine, Grandpa Hughes. Im staying with my family. Quite nice. The old man also felt happy for her. Since I saw you, I knew you were a good girl at first sight. Now all your sufferings have their reward. You deserve to be loved by the Longerich family. He paused and changed the subject to Julian. However, he didnt defend his grandson. Instead, he stood in Emelias shoes and said protectively, In the future, if Julian keeps pestering you, you must tell me. Ill teach him a lesson and ask him to leave you alone. Thanks, Grandpa Hughes, but not necessary. You should introduce a few outstanding girls to him, so he wont have time to pester me, Emelia said. The old man nced at her intensely and answered, I agree. Emelia didnt want to talk more about Julian. She pulled out a delicately wrapped gift box for Grandpa Hughes in a hurry. Grandpa Hughes, this is a gift from my grandfather. He heard you were sick and wanted to visit you, but he was aged and couldnt take a long-distant trip, so he asked me to pass his gift and best wishes to you. Please thank him on my behalf. Grandpa Hughes was overjoyed. He took the gift box over and couldnt wait to unpack it. Emelias grandfather gave him a collectible teapot made of fine porcin, as a thankyou to him for taking care of Emelia over the years. After that, Emelia exchanged a few words with Grandpa Hughes. Afraid to hold him up for too long, she left soon. As soon as Emelia walked out of the ward, she saw Julian waiting for her in the corridor. She turned away without any hesitation. However, his grandfathers ward was in the innermost of the passage. Before she could walk far, Julian cornered her to the wall. Julian pressed his arms on the windowsill, trapping her between his chest and the wall. He asked purposely, Why are you running away? What do you want? Emelia kept clinging herself to the wall, distancing herself from him. She wondered why he was so close to her as they had broken up already. Besides, nurses came back and forth in the corridor frequently. Emelia didnt want to be seen by others. Julian didnt have the heart to continue torturing her. He stepped back to distance himself from her and said, Arthur wants to talk to you.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Arthur? She wondered why Arthur wanted to see her. Youll know after going to his office. With those words, Julian turned around and strode away. Emelia could only follow him to Arthurs office. Emelia learned that Arthur wanted to introduce a gynecology expert to her only after entering the office. Julian was standing beside them, staring at her solemnly. This subject made Emelia feel awkward. She indeed wanted to refuse Arthur because she had been disappointed in curing her sickness. Vincent and Naomi had also taken her to see many gynecology doctors in the past few weeks. She had taken medicines and treatment, but Emelia could tell nothing had worked from those doctors expressions. Arthur could tell that Emelia was unwilling. He exined, This doctor is my mothers alumni in university. She has solved many difficult problems in gynecology. I wanted to tell you about herst time, but you left too quickly. Arthur was from a medical family. Emelia recalled that his mother was an expert in traditional medicine. Hence, she guessed that the gynecology expert must know traditional medicine too. Thinking of the herb soup, she frowned. Before she spoke, Julian interrupted, If you dare to refuse, Ill forcibly take you to the treatment. Emelia was speechless. Chapter 351 Maisie Must Be Hurt Deeply Emelia was angered by Julians overbearing attitude. Gritting her teeth, she red at him but couldnt utter any word. Arthur mediated in, Julian does it for your own good, Emelia. Please dont mind his tone. Sit down, Julian. Lets have a good talk, said Arthur while ring at Julian, hinting at him to calm down or leave his office. Julian wouldnt leave his office. Hence, he pulled over a chair and sat next to Emelia. He didnt want to be so fierce recklessly. He felt aggrieved. For Emelias health, Julian had been looking for a good doctor. However, she didnt care about her own sickness at all. Whenever they met, Emelia was calm and careless. When hearing Arthur wanted to introduce a doctor to her, she even frowned. Julian didnt know Emelia had been scared by the bitterness of the herb soup. After Julian sat down, Arthur spoke to Emelia patiently, First of all, I need to ask you if youre willing to let that doctor I mentioned help you. Arthur saw her frown just now, so he wanted to rify it first. If Emelia was reluctant, he couldnt force her. Emelia dared not say no. If she did, she was afraid that Julian would really abduct her to see the doctor. Hence, she could only nod in agreement and say, I am willing, but Ive seen many doctors recently. It seems they cant help me at all Although those doctors didnt rify it, Emelia could tell the result from their expressions and obscure words. Hence, she didnt have much hope for the doctor that Arthur wanted to introduce. Arthur smiled. Its alright. One more doctor means more hope, right? He added, My mothers alumni isnt living in Riverside City. She is in a remote town in Anstonburg. You can only see her when my mother takes you there. Arthur exined, My parents have been traveling recently. Theylle back to town tomorrow. Im afraid you need to stay for another day in Riverside City. Thank you, Arthur. Please send my thanks to Mrs. Hudgens. Emelia didnt mind staying another day in Riverside City. She had amodation in town, anyway. She stayed in the vi next to Julians. It was a tiny house like her home. She had stayed there the previous night. A few weeks ago, she left here in a hurry and only brought with her a few clothes and Fluffball, leaving the rest in the vi. When she arrived in the Capital, Vincent and Naomi also bought her many necessities and clothes. Vincent also bought her a house in the Capital. Emelia suggested selling the vi in Riverside City, but Vincent disagreed. He said he didntck money, and Emelia can keep it as a vacation house in Riverside City. Probably, the price of the house would grow in the future. Hence, Emelia had to respect his decision. Arthur said gently, You are wee, Emelia. As long as you can recover, Julian will be happy. If you guys reconcile, we are your friends, and well be happy as well.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Arthur directly connected Emelia with Julian, sounding giving them his blessings. Emelia felt too awkward to speak. Julian stood up, walked to her, and said to Arthur, Well leave you in peace then. Bye. Then he threw his arm around Emelia and was about to take her away. Emelia was irritated as he didnt keep his distance from her at all. Did he tell her to break up in vain? Emelia moved aside and dodged Julians arm. Then she left the office quickly. Under Arthurs teasing gaze, Julian walked out calmly. He caught up with her and stood in her way. Let me ride you home, Emelia. Emelia refused. No, thanks. You should go back to work. Ill take a taxi. He was always too busy to have meals. Emelia wondered what happened to him recently as he kept wandering around her. Julian looked as if he hadnt heard her. He said, Wait for me at the entrance. Ill go get my car. Emelia was wordless. Julian had already gone far, so she had to walk to the entrance. If she could see a taxi there, she would take it directly. As soon as she arrived at the entrance, Julians car roared to her. When he parked it in front of her, she was shocked. She hadnt known why Julian drove so crazily. Something happened to Maisie. Im going to check on her. Will youe with me? Julian pressed down the window, looking anxious and worried. Upon hearing it, Emelia instantly pulled the door open and sat in. What happened to her? she asked. Julian gazed at her and said bitterly, She had an abortion. What? Emelia grasped. The word marriage would always make a woman horrified. Julia started the engine, the car heading for Maisies apartment. Emelia didnt return to her senses until a long timeter. She muttered to ask, Is Ezra the babys father? Emelia knew Ezra must be the babys father. However, her mind was a mess, so she wanted to confirm it. Yes, he is, answered Julian. Emelia felt a sharp pang in her heart instantly. She felt sorry for Maisie and the baby who hadnt yete to this world. She asked in depression, Didnt Ezra want this baby? Julian answered calmly, Do you think for someone like Ezra, he will want it? That makes sense. Emelia had a self-mockery smile. A yboy is a yboy. How could he be bound by a woman with his baby? Ezra believed in the non-marriage doctrine, and they all knew about it. How could a man who didnt believe in love and was unwilling to get married be willing to have a baby? Although Emelia had been prepared after knowing that Maisie and Ezra were dating, and Maisie knew what she was doing, Emelia couldnt help feeling downhearted when hearing that Maisie had an abortion. Julian held the steering wheel with one hand and covered her clenched fist with the other. Maisie decided to abort the baby. Probably she knew what she was doing. Julian wanted tofort Emelia, but thetter said between sobs, If a woman has any chance, she will want to keep her baby. Even Maisie decided to abort it herself. It didnt mean her heart doesnt hurt, let alone how much physical pain she would suffer. Every woman must know how harmful the abortion was for them. Emelia could tell that Maisie had been hurt physically and mentally by dating Ezra. Julian pressed his lips together upon hearing her words and fell into silence. He became enraged at Ezra. He had reminded Ezra before not to hurt Maisie. He couldnt imagine Ezra had made Maisie pregnant but aborted the baby. Chapter 352 Maisie Was Determined to Leave When Julian and Emelia arrived downstairs at Maisies apartment, Ezra also reached the ce. Seeing him, Julian was angry. He got down from his car, strode over, and threw a punch on Ezras charming face. His punch was fierce and heavy. Julian had been practicing boxing. Hence, Ezra couldnt dodge it at all, falling to the ground. Ezra was infuriated. Wiping off the blood on his mouth corner, he roared, Are you nuts? Nuts? Julian grabbed his cor and growled, Ive warned you, havent I? You cant hurt Maisie. Look what youve done! You made her pregnant and let her abort it. If you cant take responsibility, you shouldnt have toyed with her! With his scold, Julian wanted to hit Ezra again. Emelia rushed over to stop him. Ezra stood up and scowled at him. I happened to know she had an abortion just now. Julian sneered, You should have known shes pregnant, right? Yes, I know. Ezra dragged his own necktie. When he returned to town with Julian from the Capital, Maisie told him about it. Ha! Julian sneered. Thats it! You knew she was pregnant. Did you fall out with her? Even if you didnt, did you say anything? Ezra looked away, saying nothing. He didnt fall out with Maisie, nor did he say anything. He just keep silent. After he heard the news, he sat in her apartment for a short while before leaving. Earlier, David called him over. Only then did he know Maisie went to the hospital for an abortion If you wanted this baby, you would have to make a promise right away, said Julian, straight to the point, You kept silent, so it meant you didnt want it. You didnt ask her to abort it in person, but you were the indirect executioner. Ezra couldnt tolerate his words. He strode into the apartment building with a stern look. Calm down, Julian, Emelia said to him gently. Julians chest heaved up and down fiercely in anger. She had known him for many years but rarely seen him so furious. She knew Julian considered Maisie and David as his siblings. Ezra had gone too far indeed. In the past, they all stopped Ezra and tried to convince him not to provoke Maisie. However Emelia wondered if that was mens inherent weakness they always believed what they failed to obtain was the best. Hence, the more unsuitable Maisie was for Ezra, the more he wanted to hit on her. Julian took several deep breaths. After calming down a bit, he followed Emelia into the building and took the elevator upstairs. When they arrived at Maisies, she was pulling Davids arm, who was in a rage. She tried to hold David back from beating up Ezra. Evidently, David hated Ezra to the core. David and Maisie cared about each other very much. In the past, to persuade their parents to let Maisie go to college, he sacrificed his future. Besides, they were twins, so they always had tacit understandings with each other. David could feel how much Maisie had been hurt.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ezra hurt Maisie so deeply. How could David not be angry? Back then, when he knew Maisie was dating Ezra, David tried hard to convince her. However, Maisie always told him that she knew what she was doing and still dated Ezra. David couldnt do anything but persuade himself that he could let his sister gain love experiences by dating Ezra. After all, nowadays, seldom men and women would marry their first loves. However, David didnt expect Maisie to get pregnant. For a woman, abortion was highly harmful to her health. David was irritated and felt sorry for his sister. Emelia, Mr. Hughes, please help me stop David. Seeing Julian and Emeliaing in, Maisie released David and slumped back onto the sofa. She had tried her best. Julian stopped David, whose eyes had be reddish, and pushed him to sit on the sofa. How are you doing? Feeling better? Emelia closed the door and asked Maisie with concern. Maisie smiled at her. Im fine. Thank you, Emelia. Please dont worry. As if she was afraid that Emelia didnt believe her, she exined, Ive done the painless artificial abortion. I didnt feel the pain at all. Now, I just feel as fine as usual. However, she pretended to be rxed, making others haveplicated feelings. Emelia, Julian, and David felt sorry for her. Ezra nced at her intensely. With a tightened chin, he said, You should go to lie down for a rest. Maisie looked into his eyes, slightly shook her head, and said with a smile, Not necessary. Then she nced at others and said, Since you are all here, I want to speak to you face-to-face. Mr. Cantillo. Maisies gaze fell on Ezras face first. The pregnancy was an ident, but I deliberately told you about it. In fact, I knew you wouldnt agree with me to keep the baby. I should have aborted it as soon as I knew I had been pregnant. I didnt need to inform you. However, I still overreached myself and told you about it purposely. I had thought I might mean different to you and wanted to use the baby to get married to you. Upon hearing Maisies words, Emelia felt so sorry for her that her eyes reddened. Maisie was always calm, self-restrained, and aboveboard. She used the baby to negotiate with Ezra this time. Emelia could tell how much Maisie loved him. She loved Ezra so much that she wanted to marry him without caring about her dignity. Julian pressed his lips together to repress the anger in his heart. David knocked over the stool next to him. Maisie ignored it. She continued to speak to Ezra, Ive been too naive. I shouldnt have done it. I must apologize to you, Mr. Cantillo. Im sorry for bothering you. I deserved to be embarrassed. Upon hearing her words, Ezra sensed something wrong. He could tell that she sounded like she was breaking up with him. Sure enough, Maisie smiled faintly and added, Since this matter hase to this point, I dont think we can keep dating. Wed better end it today. Ezra parted his lips and was about to speak, but Maisie didnt look at him anymore. Hence, she wouldnt listen to him. She turned to Julian and bowed at him. Mr. Hughes, arent you nning to set up a chip factory in the south? I want to be in charge of this project if you dont mind. Thank you so much for your help and support all over the years. Ill return your favor with my achievements in Grafstin. As soon as those words fell from Maisies lips, Ezra realized that it was true she wanted to break up with him. She was so determined that she even had found the way out- she asked Julian to relocate her to the south. Chapter 353 Indescribable Pain Ezra stood motionlessly, looking at Maisies determined and impassive side face. Suddenly, he felt that he did not know her at all. They had been intimated for several months. At this moment, Ezra didnt think he knew her well. Maisie always wore ck or gray suits. A pair of oversized sses covered more than half of her face. She always looked serious and self-restrained, as if no one could joke with her. Hence, Ezra misunderstood that she couldnt be fooled in love, she would never take the initiative to break up with him, and she would keep staying by his side as long as he didnt want to end their rtionship. He knew how much she loved him. However, Maisie refused to listen to him and determinedly ended their rtionship. She looked more ruthless than anyone else. On the other hand, his best buddy, Julian, agreed with Maisie on her request without any hesitation. Sure. Ill let you be in charge of the chip industry park in the south. A smile burst across Maisies face. If possible, I want to pack up and transfer my tasks today. I can go there tomorrow. Julian agreed immediately again, No problem, Maisie. Ezra was so angry when watching them echo each other that heughed. This matter was relevant to him, but neither asked him about his opinion. Maisie didnt ask him when she announced their rtionship had ended. Julian didnt ask him when agreeing with Maisie to relocate her to Grafstin, either. Ezra wondered if they thought he was dead. He felt indescribablyplex when knowing Maisie determinedly aborted their baby. Now, she and Julianpletely ignored him. Ezra became furious. ring at them, he squeezed words between his teeth, Bravo! Awesome! You guys are really something. He raised his fingers to point at Maisie and said in a trembling tone, Maisie Brennan, you are right. Were over. We break up! With those words, Ezra turned away. After taking a few steps, he passed by the stool kicked by David. He kicked it violently. The stool cracked. Ezra mmed the door closed and left in anger. Silence nketed the apartment after the loud bang. Emelia immediately walked up to pull Maisie to sit down. Feeling sorry for Maisie, she said, You had an abortion. You cant take the long-distance trip. I dont think you should leave tomorrow. David was also anxious. He said, I agree, Maisie. You should leave after recovering. Besides, why do you want to go to Grafstin? Its near our hometown. If our parents know youre so close to them, theyll ask you for every penny youve made. Although they were his biological parents, Davidined about them. He disgusted his parents because they value boys more than girls. Every year, they asked Maisie to give them a lot of money. Then they secretly gave it to David, for which David hated the most. David had told them many times that he had be Julians special assistant, just like a vice president of hispany. Julian paid him well, so David asked his parents to stop taking money from Maisie. However, his parents said Maisie was their daughter, who would be an outsider in the future. If they hadnt asked her for money, her money would be her husbands after Maisie got married. David was so angry that he had quarreled with them on this matter for many times. His parents didnt realize that they were in the wrong. Instead, they scolded David, calling him ungrateful because they had done everything for him. If Maisie hadnt stopped David, he would have cut ties with their parents. Hence, David didnt go home frequently in the past few years. Besides some holidays that he must celebrate with his parents, he didnt go home at all. Their parents treated Maisie so meanly. Although Maisie didntin, David could tell that she was pretty upset about it. Hence, she didnt go home on any holidays in the past few years with the excuse that she needed to work overtime. Maisie always bought lots of gifts for her parents and wired them a significant amount of money, so their parents were overjoyed and didnt care if Maisie would go home. In other words, they didnt care if their daughter would go home as long as her money had been wired to them. Hence, if Maisie went to Grafstin and their parents knew it, David was sure that they would pester Maisie for money all day long. Maisie smiled faintly. David, dont say that. Mom and dad gave birth to us. I should return their favor, but all I can give is a bit of money. What youve given is not just a bit! They are robbing you! David was furious. Then he asked Julian for help. Mr. Hughes, please dont let my sister go to Grafstin. Julian knew Maisies family condition as well. He looked at Maisie solemnly and said, I agreed with you without hesitation earlier because I want to help you piss off Ezra. Ill give you some time to think twice. You can choose to stay. Maisie said determinedly, Thats the decision Ive made after thinking twice. She didnt want to stay in Riverside City any longer. How could she stay here? She was Julians assistant and would always meet Ezra on all kinds of business asions in Riverside City. If they had just been seeing each other and broken up, she could face him calmly. However, they used to have a baby who had been aborted. Maisie couldnt help thinking about this matter. Hence, she believed that she must leave this city. Suddenly, she could understand why Emelia determinedly divorced Julian. She couldnt stay here any longer. Only her departure could set her broken heart free. Seeing that she was so determined, Julian said, All right. Ill relocate you. Emelia was right, though. You must recover before leaving. Maisie shook her head determinedly. Mr. Hughes, I know you do it for my own good, but the best way is to let me leave here as soon as possible. Besides, Im not that weak. I wont be defeated by the abortion. Maisie insisted on leaving, so it wouldnt help much with Julian going on convincing her. Maisie! David was so anxious that his eyes reddened. Maisie smiled casually andforted him, Dont worry, dear. Ive asked my college ssmates to find me a ce to stay. I can directly move in. After I arrive in Grafstin, Ill try my best to recuperate first.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Im worried about you, David. Ill suddenly leave, so you might have more tasks in the future. You must work hard for Mr. Hughes. We both depend on him, said Maisie jokingly. However, others in the room wished that she could shed tears instead. If Maisie could cry, she could vent the bitterness and anger in her heart, which was much better for her to repress everything inwardly. Looking at her, Emelia pursed her lips in sorrow. The pain that could be expressed couldnt bepared to the indescribable pain, which could hurt one the most. Emelia believed that Maisies pain should be thetter. Chapter 354 Didn’t Expect It to Hurt So Much Since Maisie had made up her mind, David couldnt change it but onlypromise. You must promise me not to give them so much money, Maisie. You also cant buy them whatever they want, he reminded his sister. Their parents had taken too much money from Maisie all through the years. In their hometown, their parents had be the richest. Julian gave the apartments to David and Maisie as gifts, so neither of them had loans. However, Maisie didnt have much savings, as their parents had taken almost all of her money. She took the initiative to give their parents some, and their parents also asked for money from her with all kinds of excuses. Those excuses were unreasonable, but Maisie still gave money to them. David used to convince her, but Maisie expressionlessly told him that the money was useless to her. However David had a bad hunch. He guessed that Maisie wouldnt be in love with any other man in the future. She used to date Ezra, a perfect man in many senses. How would she fall in love with others? If she wanted to live all by herself, she must have some savings. That was why David kept reminding her to save money. I got it, David, Maisie nodded in agreement. She had done more than enough for her parents and family. In the future, she decided to live for herself. She cast down her eyes at her lower abdomen in silence. After all, she had a goal to fight for. Julian and David had to leave after talking to Maisie for a while, but Emelia stayed. She wanted to apany Maisie longer. Also, she would help Maisie pack. Julian was pretty angry with Ezra. He had nned to spend the rest of the day with Emelia. Primarily, he had intended to dine with Emelia in the evening. However, since Maisie was upset, he had to let Emelia apany her. After seeing Julian and David out, Emelia started to help Maisie pack. Maisie refused her first, but Emelia forcibly pressed her down for a rest. Maisie felt touched and helpless. Leaning against the bedhead, she looked at Emelia, busy packing, and said apologetically, I know you are all afraid Ill be upset. In fact, as I said, I had been well-prepared to be with him. Ive expected this ending before. Please dont worry for me, Emelia. She just hadnt expected to have a baby and been hurt so much by Ezra. Emelia paused a bit. Raising her head, she looked at Maisie, who faked being calm, and said with a sigh, Did you know why I didnt ask you to recover before leaving? Maisie was confused. Why? Because I recalled my feelings when I got a divorce back then. Emelia looked at her intensely. So, I know how much youve been hurt, Maisie. You dont need to pretend to be strong in my presence. If you are upset, just tell me or cry out aloud. Emelia hit the nail on the head to expose Maisies real feelings. Thetter was taken aback for a moment. Then she shed tears. Emelia sat on the bed edge and hugged her. On her shoulder, Maisie choked between sobs. Emelia, Ive never expected to be hurt so much. My heart must be broken into millions of pieces. I know how you feel, sweetie, Emeliaforted her gently. After she smashed the divorce agreement onto Julians face, she went to Nina and wept with her. Go ahead to cry. Then youll feel much better. Maisie hugged Emelia back, bursting into tears. She came out of the poor vige step by step, stood out to be Julians special assistant through the cruel battlefield-like workce, and had been brought up by mean, ruthless parents. She had always thought that she was mentally strong. However, no matter how strong she was, she couldnt win against love without a happy ending.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The man she loved didnt love her. She felt so hurt when realizing it. Maisie cried for a while, her eyes bing reddish, but her mood became much better. Emelia continued to help her pack. Maisie picked up herptop and sorted out her jobs, getting ready for the job transfer. When it was almost dinner time, Emelia had nearly finished packing for her. Maisie didnt n to take too many things. She only needed some clothes and necessities. Two suitcases would be enough for them. She nned to buy other stuff after arriving in Grafstin. Lets have dinner here. Ill cook your favorite dishes, said Emelia sincerely, Its the least I can do as a friend. Arent you tired, Emelia? Maisie felt embarrassed. Emelia had been helping her pack for a half-day, but now she had to cook. Emelia smiled and shook her head. No, Im not. Besides, cooking is just a piece of cake for me. I can do it quickly. During the three years she was married to Julian, Maisie treated her well. Also, she helped Emelia a lot. Emelia didnt know what she could do for Maisie, so she decided to cook for her to thank her. Okay. Ill order some ingredients on the phone. When Maisie was shopping for ingredients online, Emelia received a call from Julian. Julian invited Emelia on the phone, Shall we have dinner together tonight? Emelia said honestly, Im afraid I cant. Ill have the farewell dinner with Maisie in her apartment. Julian asked, Can I join you? He knew Emelia would cook, so he wanted to eat her dishes. He hadnt enjoyed her cooking for a long time. Emelia refused, I dont think its a good idea. Its a girls night tonight. Earlier, when Jean learned Maisie would leave Riverside City the following day, she also called them and said she woulde to check on Maisie after work. Emelia and Maisie decided to keep her for dinner. Hence, it would be inappropriate for Julian to join them. Julian felt quite frustrated. Okay. Have fun. Emelia could hear theint from his tone. However, she didnt intend to change her mind. She didnt want to meet him or dine with him in their current rtionship. Jean came to Maisies apartment after knocking off. As a professional psychological doctor, Jean directly said to Maisie, Why do you have to fall in love with a man? A woman should learn to love herself. Why should we love those childish men who dont know how to cherish love? Find a man if you have the physical needs. Forget about them when you dont need them. Emelia was amused. While stirring the thing in the pot, she said, Did you sleep with Arthur based on this idea? Jean threw up her hands. Yep. I didnt expect to get into trouble after sleeping with him. He keeps giving me a hard time every day. She wouldnt have hit on him if she had known that Arthur was such a trouble. Chapter 355 Love Can Overcome Everything Mentioning Arthur, Emelia, an ever so good-tempered one, couldnt helpining, Hes gone too far! She wondered what on earth Arthur wanted. If he still liked Jean, why did he keep making trouble for her and was never nice to her? If he didnt like Jean, he kept paying much attention to her. ording to Arthurs reputation before, he had firmly rejected those women who wanted to approach him. However, he kept pestering Jean and never wanted to stop. Jean looked disdainful. So I also n to quit my job. I dont want to be targeted by him every day. I should have sued him for the bullying at the workce. Emelia and Maisie were shocked. Are you going to quit? Yep. Jean smiled at Maisie. I heard youre going to Grafstin. What about I also go there and find a job in the hospital? Then we can keep each otherpany there. Are you serious? Maisie asked her solemnly. Of course, Jean answered without any hesitation, not even joking. Maisie said sincerely, If you are really going there, I look forward to it. Emelia looked at the two girls who were outstanding in their careers. Suddenly, she felt Julian and his friends were pathetic. Emelia had moved to the Capital. Maisie decided to go to Grafstin. Jean was also leaving. Only Phil had got married and been along with his wife well among the four men. The other three men would beughingstocks. Probably, Arthur and Ezra would feel relieved. After all, neither of them loved the girls. Once Maisie and Jean left, they could still lead an extraordinary life. Emelia made dumplings and cooked four dishes. The three girls enjoyed dinner a lot. Emelia and Jean drank some red wine. Maisie could only drink warm water instead. I didnt expect to have the farewell dinner with you girls before leaving. Im really moved. Maisie sighed. I dont have any real friends in Riverside City all through the years. Those women either look down on my family background or approach me because of Mr. Hughes. They are so hypocritical. Jean could understand Maisies status. Raising her goblet at Maisie, she said, I can understand. Julian was a golden bachelor. Maisie was his assistant, so all the women who had crushes on him would fawn on Maisie. Fortunately, Maisie was professional. Otherwise, Julian would be bothered by those women to death. Emelia also raised her goblet to Maisie. Keep in touch with us after going to Grafstin. You must take good care of yourself. Ehn. Maisie nodded happily. I will. After Ive settled down, you are more than wee to visit me. You must go. They didnt finish dinner until veryte at night. Emelia and Jean stayed in Maisies apartment overnight to see her off the following day. The next day, David came over to pick up Maisie and send her to the airport. Emelia and Jean helped her cover all the furniture with white dust covers. The three girls stood at the door, looking at the empty apartment. Somehow, they felt sorrow for Maisies departure. Julian came over in the early morning as well, waiting for Emelia downstairs. The three girls hugged each other and bid each other farewell. When David drove Maisie away, Emelia shed tears, feeling sorry for Maisie. It was way too suffering to love a man who didnt love her back. Julian took the chance and hugged her,forting her in this way. Emelia was immersed in sadness, so she forgot to distance herself from him. She only felt his embrace could ease her broken heart ad give her much sense of security. Jean said to Emelia suddenly, Im going to work now. Lets hang out when you are free. Only then did Emelia return to her senses. She broke free from Julians arms and bid Jean farewell, feeling a bit embarrassed. Jean drove away soon, leaving only Emelia and Julian in front of the apartment building. Ezra didnte here. Since he mmed the door and left yesterday, he had never messaged Maisie. Thinking of that, Emelia disliked him a lot. Sure enough, he was heartless. Julian looked down at the red-eyed girl in front of him and whispered, Do you want to tell me anything? No. Emelia was puzzled. Maisie and Ezra had broken up. What could she remark? She and Julian were not involved. I have. Julian was unhappy about her attitude. He directly raised his arm and hugged her again. When two persons in a rtionship, how deep they love each other cannot be measured by their baby. Emelia couldnt get what he meant for a moment, wondering why suddenly he gave such a statement. Julian rubbed her chin and muttered, Like Maisie and Ezra. Maisie can give birth to their baby, but can she be with Ezra forever after having the baby? No, she cant, he answered by himself before Emelia did, Because theres no love between them. To be exact, Ezra doesnt love her. Hence, its not important if we have a baby. The most import is we love each other. Upon hearing hisst line, Emelia finally understood why he said those words to her. He still insisted on reconciling with her. He even did an analysis of the rtionship between Maisie and Ezra. Emelia admitted that Julians words made sense. A child couldnt be the element to decide how long two persons could be together. However, she still couldnt ovee her concerns. Julian tightened his grip on her shoulders. He said more solemnly, Emelia, I love you. You love me, too. Thats enough. Emelias mind was a mess. She pushed him away and dodged his gaze. Who can be sure how long this love canst? Probably youll be tired of me in a few years. My sickness could be my Achilles heel by then. Julian was annoyed. He snapped her around and asked her, Dont you trust me? I can give you my life, but you dont trust me, do you? Emelia muttered, There are too many temptations outside. How will I know when youll fall in love with another woman? She didnt give him a hard time. In fact, that was what she was worried about the most. That was the reason that she dared not to remarry him. Earlier, before Erics matter happened, Emelia had never been touched by Julians behaviors to win her heart back because she wasnt sure how long their love couldst.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If I had been a man who can easily be attracted by a woman, I would have fallen in love and married countlessly. How would I wait for you? Julian was too angry to talk nicely. He had never been a man fooling around with women. He had thought twice before deciding to gain her heart back. He made this decision not out of recklessness or impulsion. He was ready to spent the rest of his life with her. Chapter 356 You Can Hit Me You Emelia was not good at arguing, and she didnt know how to retort to Julians annoying speech. Why are you so upset? I should be the furious one. Julian grunted. He was hopping mad. How dare she suspect him to be unfaithful? He would nevermit infidelity. Gosh. He just had to vent his anger. Thinking of this, he had already pressed her in his arms, kissing her hard. Biting her soft lips, he enjoyed the proper kiss. Emelia struggled to get rid of him. Was he crazy? They had split up; let alone they were in front of Maisies apartment where people would pass by anytime. It was embarrassing to cuddle and kiss here in the daytime. Im not shameless like you! Emelia scolded with a blush and ran away when he let her go. However, Julian pulled her back straight in the car before she left no two steps. Get in. Take you home. Julian fastened her seatbelt, which was the same as indirectly locking her in the car. Emelia refuted, Ill take a taxi. Julian bent to press her, narrowing his eyes, Not satisfied with the kiss? Do you want to be kissed until your legs are too weak to walk? Emelias eyes widened at Julians words, How can you say so? Shameless? Julian had no intention to introspect. Instead, he came over to her and said in her ear, I can say much more dirty talk. You have seen it before, right? Emelia didnt answer. Her pretty face instantly turned red as she pushed him away, Just hurry up and drive. She refused to talk with this tant guy. She wondered if he was aware of their break-up. Seeing that she was obedient, Julian didnt tease her anymore and sat up straight to drive. Go home first to have a change and break, and then have lunch with Arthurs mother before leaving for Anstonburg, Julian told her as he drove. We? Emelia was confused, Youre going with me? Julian grunted, Do you think it is only for you? Only when she was well taken care of could he live happily, so this was not her own business from the beginning. Knowing he was stubborn, she said in a low voice averting her eyes, You dont have to be with me. You are busy. It was not that Emelia repulsed him, but she felt pity for him. Since Maisie was gone, he had lost his capable assistant, so his workload was immediately over, but he insisted on apanying her to Anstonburg. Besides, he had just returned from the Capital the night before yesterday, and he had been running around with her recently. She couldnt bear to see him exhausted. After all, she still loved him. Indeed, but I have to care about both my family and career, even though I am busy. Julian picked up her subject. Family? Emelia blinked and then became irritated with her mercy for him just now was gone. Who was his family? Couldnt he just stop blurring the line between them all the time?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia stopped talking and looked out. Julian didnt bother her after she arrived home She first did shower, changed her clothes, and then called Vincent to tell him that Arthur had introduced a doctor. Of course, Vincent knew that Arthur was helping Emelia for Julians sake. Still, he insisted that Emelia see that doctor because he didnt want her to miss out on the glimmer of hope. She wouldnt have to suffer so much if she were cured. After ending the call with Vincent, Emelia received a message from Julian, Get ready to leave. Emelia hurriedly went downstairs, surprisingly seeing Julian sit leisurely on the sofa in her living room. Then she remembered that she had told him the door password, so he could naturally get in. She needed to set a new one. Julian had got up and walked over before Emelia was about to say something. Taking her into his arms, he gazed at her with distant eyes and asked, Dont you miss our life together here at all? How dare you leave so firmly? He had a life-and-death experience on Avonsor Hill when she said she decided to split up, which gave him a double strike. He wouldnt have fainted on the spot if he hadnt been mad. No. Emelia denied deliberately, trying to get him sober. Was he going to clean up their mess now? However, Julian wasnt angry at her. Instead, he poked the left side of her chest, using, Your heart is so hard. Is it made of stone? Julian said helplessly with a touch of heartache hidden within his indulgence and pampering of her. He condoned her to leave, to scold, and hurt him. A stabbing pain came through Emelias chest, hurting her so much that her tears instantly welled up. They were nowpletely reversed. She used to condone him being cold, failing her, but now she was the evil one. Her sad look startled Julian. I He just vented his frustration, not expecting her to cry. Besides, he was not that mean. Im sorry. I shouldnt say that. Without hesitation, he apologized, thinking that he had better ponder before saying next time. His immediate sorry made Emelia feel even more apologetic with her tears rolled down. Julian was flustered and hurriedly wiped her tears after freezing for a moment. You can hit me. Dont cry, please. His heart broke when her tears dropped. Chapter 357 Now You Abandon Me She indeed hit him since she thought he would feel better, for her tears welled up because of her guilty for letting him down, but she couldnt tell him that. Julian did not resist at all. She couldnt hurt him with her light force, so he pulled her back into his arms and hugged her tightly after she finished. Emelia didnt even struggle now because it was bootless. You said you loved me. You were so good to me in all aspects. You cooked so well. You made my stomach hypercritical. You charmed me so much that I couldnt live without you, but now you abandoned me. Julian buried his face in her neck, Im the one who should be crying. After hearing his words, Emelia was still sad but dissolved into smiling in his arms. She couldnt imagine a crying Julian, and she didnt mean to leave him. How could she ever let him go? She had waited so long for him to fall in love with her. Thinking that they had to have dinner with Arthur and his mother, she hurriedly reminded, Lets go, or well bete. Only then did Julian loosen his grip, and they went out. Julian treated the lunch to thank Arthurs mother for introducing the doctor. Arthurs mother was Abigail McGowan, a doctor and a friendly person without the arrogance and prejudice of many wealthy women. Better than Heather. She looked at Julian and Emelia, You two have suffered a lot. I hope we go smoothly and you settle down to live a good life. Abigails words were full of blessings as if she didnt even know that they were now separated, and Emelia couldnt exin but just listened. After finishing speaking, Abigail nced at Arthur aside, I dont know when Ill see my daughter-inw yet. Arthur wanted to roll his eyes. His mother was urging him to get married again. After hearing it so many times, he could just ignore it. He was one of the most talented young men in Riverside City. Many women adored him, but why did Abigail think he would always be single? She kept urging him to find a girlfriend and get married or trying to introduce him girl, which hewas so fed up with. He could find one without a push. But whats the hurry? As he expected, Abigail asked Emelia, Do you know any girls you can introduce to Arthur?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Abigail added, We experience life and death every day, so we dont have any prejudice on family conditions. As long as the girl was nice and single-minded. Abigail was a considerate person, knowing how Heather had treated Emelia, so she exined her thoughts on familial background, being afraid that Emelia would misunderstand. Emelia smiled lightly, Arthur is too outstanding to worried about having no girlfriend. I am concerned. Abigail was upset, Julian and Phil said goodbye to being single, and therere so many girls around Ezra, but Arthur doesnt even have a girlfriend. Hes like a monk. Abigail was not being restraint when talking about her son, exasperating Arthur, Mom! What? Abigail snorted, If you continue to be single like this, Im going to suspect if you are gay. Arthur took a big gulp of the water to suppress his anger. Julian gloated and snickered. Emelia was afraid that Abigail would really think that Arthur was gay, so she said in haste, Arthur once loved a girl, so he isnt gay. Arthur spurted out the water in his mouth. Still, Julian managed to gather Emelia into his arms in time to dodge it perfectly. Did Emelia know she was in trouble now? ording to Abigails character, she would have forced Emelia to find out who that woman was. As soon as his mother came out of her shock, she grabbed Emelias hand, Did he have a woman? Who was she? Do you know her? Abigail looked as if she could go to propose marriage for Arthur immediately, and Emelia looked up at Arthur awkwardly. If Arthur wanted Abigail to know about Jeans existence, he would keep quiet, and Emelia would naturally say so. If Arthur didnt want her to know, then he should step in to help Emelia out with some excuses. However, Emelia bet that ording to Arthurs attitude towards Jean now, he would not want Abigail to know. Mum! Arthur stepped forward and pulled Abigail away, pinching his forehead, Theyre just joking. I have no woman. Julian helped Arthur and Emelia out in time, Yes, we often tease Arthur like this. Emelia didnt know, so she thought it was true. Julian had a good reputation in front of the elders, so Abigail was convinced, but she was still determined to confirm with Emelia, Is it really a joke? Emelia wouldnt say anything about Jean with Arthurs attitude, so she smiled and nodded, I heard it from Julian, but I didnt expect it to be a joke. Abigail let go of her hand with a face full of regret, I rejoice too soon. Abigail was so keen on Arthurs lifelong matters, which Emelia had not expected. Still, it was confirmed that Arthur was notpetent in rtionships. If he had been enlightened, he would not have treated Jean like that. Abigail stood up as she felt frustrated, Im going to the bathroom. After Abigail left, Arthur sank into the chair, letting out a long sigh of relief. Remembering Jean, Emelia suddenly wanted to make things difficult for Arthur, so she smiled lightly, Do you know that Jean is nning to quit? What? Arthur jerked up from his chair and asked incredulously, What did you say? Shes quitting? Emelia said indifferently, Yeah, she said that when we talkedst night. She wanted to go to Grafstin with Maisie. Arthur was furious, Shes only been at our hospital for a few months, and shes quitting? Her employment contractsts for years! Seemingly still not satisfied, he added, If shes such a double-minded person, what hospital would dare to hire her? No, Im going to find her! Arthur got up, grabbed his things and left in a huff. Chapter 358 Still Care About Him After Arthur left, Julian raised his eyebrows and looked at Emelia. You said that on purpose? No. I just wanted to tell him about Jeans news. Emelia acted innocent, He would make her stay if he cares about her. Her apparent lies amused Julian. It sounded like she was kind, but she just wanted to see Arthur hopping mad. However, Arthur should sort out his own feelings for Jean first, whether love or hate. He wished he would not be like him, who didnt know how to cherish it until he lost it. Also, not be like Ezra, who had no idea what he wanted until now. Julian turned to Emelia, thinking of Ezra, Ezra invited us for a drinkst night. Fine. Emelia now had a bad impression of Ezra, so she was lukewarm and stopped talking. Ezra should end up alone for the rest of his life, for he was only flirting but not responsible. Julian murmured, Hes drunk. Emelia averted her eyes, indicating she wasnt interested in what happened to Ezra. Julian added, Ive known him for so many years, but Ive rarely seen him drunk. Hearing this, Emelia red at him in annoyance, Are you trying to say that he still cares for Maisie so much that he was sad to see her leave? Thats why he uses the alcohol to drown his sorrow? Since he couldntmit, dont mess with it! The more Emelia said, the angrier she became, None of you men is good. Look at Ezra, look at Arthur, and you! Julian was quiet. He mentioned Ezra to get Emelia to say good in front of Maisie so that she would not hate Ezra and have nostalgia for him. Still, unexpectedly, he would cause a lot of trouble for himself. However, although he was now considered a good man, he was no better than Ezra before. He shut up finally. It was just as well that Abigail returned, so they stopped talking about it. Wheres Arthur? Abigail asked in confusion. Julian found an excuse. The hospital called him to deal with something. Abigail understood. Then enjoy ourselves. Dont worry about him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After lunch and a short rest, they set off for Anstonburg. It took more than two hours to drive the whole way from Riverside City to Anstonburg, and Abigail didnt expect Julian to go with them personally. Julian nced at Emelia and said gently, Its such a long journey. I dont feelfortable with an outsider driving you. Abigail immediately patted Emelias arm, Look at how considerate Julian is. Always puts your safety first. Emelia didnt know whether Abigail was deliberately trying to make her more intimate with Julian or not. Still, Arthur should have told Abigail that they had broken up. Indeed, Arthur had told Abigail about it. However, heter asked her to put in a good word for Julian and set up Julian and Emelia more often, adding that this was a request from Julian. Abigail naturally knew Julians heart and could not bear to see them suffer from love. Most men are silly until they meet their true love. Abigail began to debunk Arthur again, So does Arthur. I see how foolish he is with those girls, and Im worried about his marriage. I introduced him to a girlst time, who wore a short skirt, and he coldly lectured her and gave her half a days lecture on Medical 101 to avoid catching a cold, which made her cry. Isnt that to show off her long legs? Besides, he asked another girl directly if her double eyelids were cut and her nose was also fake. The girl left in a fury. Abigail covered her chest and cried to Emelia, Do you think I can have grandchildren in my life with his emotional quotient? Emelia was amused by Abigails words. She could imagine how mean Arthur was to those girls but stillforted Abigail. It depends on fate. Hell get married soon if he meets the one. You will naturally have a grandchild. Emelia now thought that Abigail was much cuter than Arthur. If Arthur was as cute as Abigail, he wouldnt have to lose such a nice girl as Jean right away. Emelia chatted with Abigail all the way, so she didnt feel bored. She didnt expect Abigail to be such a nice person to get along with. She thought that Arthurs wife would live smoothly with Abigail, as Abigail had a high emotional quotient, was not prejudiced in family, and was up to date in her thinking. Informed that they had almost an hour to go, Emelia took the initiative to suggest to Julian, Let me drive. No need. Julian did not feel much fatigue. He listened to their talk and noticing her rxation, he felt terrific. Heather had never been able to talk appropriately with Emelia, and of course, he knew it was Heathers fault. Emelia was gentle and kind, so she could be friendly with Heather whenever she showed her respect and kindness. In other words, if someone treated Emelia well, she would inevitably return the kindness tenfold. It was a pity that Heather would never be able to talk to her like Abigail. He didnt ask Heather to be friendly with Emelia now. He just asked her to stop dragging him down. If it wasnt for that p from Heather some time ago, maybe she wouldnt have left so decisively and refused to even see him. Abigail said in time, We have a rest in Anstonburg first and then leave tomorrow to find my friend. Shes in the countryside, and its almost an hours drive from downtown. Okay, Julian answered. It was good to rest for the night first, so he would have more time to spend with Emelia. Hearing this, Emelia did not propose to drive, but she still looked at Julian and urged, Tell me if you are tired or sleepy. Julian smiled after hearing her words. She still cared about him. Chapter 359 Depression In Heart After arriving at Anstonburg, Emelia went to the hotel to check in first. Maybe because they had been in the car, Emelia felt dizzy and ufortable. She didnt say anything but put up with it. They went to their respective rooms to rest, and Emelia pounced on the bed as soon as she entered. She felt much weaker since she had fallen ill some time ago. After lying in bed for a short while, there was a knock, and Julians voice sounded. Emelia. Emelia was speechless. Wasnt he even tired after he had driven all the way? Why did hee to her now? She leaned against the wall and asked, Whats wrong? Julian said with some concern, I saw that you looked pale when you got off. Are you not feeling well? Emelia was bewildered. She didnt expect him to be so observant. Im just dizzy, probably due to motion sickness. Emelia didnt have to hide it anymore since he found it. Julian walked in and picked her up, Lie down and rest. Emelia said nothing. She was not so dizzy that she couldnt walk, so he didnt have to hug her onto the bed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Before she knew it, Julian had already covered her with the quilt, adjusted the pillow, turned around, and went to boil water. Emelia felt grief when she leaned against the bed and watched Julian do things for her. He should have had a good rest since he had driven for more than two hours. When Julian turned his head and saw that her eyes and nose were red, he quickly touched her forehead, Is it very ufortable? Take you to the hospital now? Emelia calmed and shook her head, No, a little rest works. She would be okay with just a little dizzy. Neither of them spoke, and the room fell silent. The moment Emelia looked up, she saw Julian staring at her. She suddenly wanted to nestle into his arms the moment their eyes met. Whereas, she restrained herself, knowing that Julian would be unable to let go of her once she had taken the initiative. She averted her eyes and let him leave. You can go back. Im fine. Julian refused, No, Ill take care of you here. Emelia red at him. Was he looking for an excuse to stay? Ignoring her fierce re, Julian brought her water. I wanna take a break. Julian put away the ss andy down beside Emelia after she drank the water. Emelia originally wanted to push him away but then changed her mind when she saw the faint shades under his eyes. How could she be willing to kick him out when he wanted to rest since he was busy recently? As soon as he felt her caring, Julian immediately moved his legs up and rolled over to her. Emelia was too weak to get rid of, so she gave up struggling. It wasnt long before the sound of Julians even breathing reached her ears, and Emelia felt warm and secure, falling asleep involuntarily. After a long while, Emelia heard someone nervously calling out her name, Emelia? Emelia! You have a fever? Are you alright? The voice was anxious and even trembled a little. Emelia had difficulty distinguishing that it was Julian, and she tried to respond. Still, she was too weak even to open her eyes. Seeing her has no moves, Julian dialed Abigails number urgently, Emelia has a fever. Pleasee and take a look. Emelia didnt know what was happeningter as she fell back into aa. Julian stroked Emelias hot forehead, feeling so panicking that a thinyer of sweat broke out on his forehead. It was the first time he had ever seen Emelia looking like this. She also fell ill thest time he went to see her, but at that time, she had been much better and had no fever. He had just woken up from the heat, thinking the room was overheated. Still, he realized that it was Emelias high body temperature. Abigail hurried over, took Emelias pulse and then frowned and said thoughtfully, The pulse is weak. She has inmmation since the fever is not going down. Hurry up and take her to the hospital. They immediately did so. After a series of tests, the doctor informed them that Emelia had acute inmmation and had to be hospitalized right away. Abigail mumbled, Acute inmmation? It is because of her anger and anxiety. As a doctor, Abigail knew what was wrong with Emelia as soon as she heard it. With a heartbreaking nce at the frail, sleeping Emelia, Abigail sighed lightly. After all, Julian had pushed her too hard. He only wanted to renew their rtionship in a hurry but forgot the pressure she got. Julian implored Abigail, Whats wrong with her? What do you mean? Lets get her to in-patient first. Abigail didnt tell him the reason. It was not the right time. It was more than half an hourter when Julian helped Emelia settle down, and the doctor intervened again. Abigail looked at Julian, who was crouched by Emelias bedside, holding her hand tightly, and said anxiously, My friend ising over here. Thank you. Julian couldnt care about anything else at the moment. He said in a hoarse voice and continued to gaze at Emelia. The guilt and remorse overwhelmed him. Emelia got sick before and flew back to see his grandfather, and he then dragged her to see a doctor of traditional medicine before she could rest. Julian kissed her slender fingers with his eyes tearful. He hoped he could bear the pain for her. Abigail didnt say anything more when she saw him like this and gently closed the door and went out. After her friend arrived, Abigail hurriedly took her to Emelias ward. Julian had asked for a single room for Emelia, and after taking her pulse, Abigails friend was furious. You shouldnt have brought her to me in this situation. She apparently has depression in her heart and has endured so much that she gets illness. This friend and alumni of Abigail, named Frances Strd, was nearly sixty years old but was hale with silver hair. However, her stern look was frightening. Thats what I judged too. Abigail followed along with a sigh. Chapter 360 It’s All His Fault Julian looked at the olddy with a lean face. You pushed her in all sorts of ways, couldnt wait to bring her to the doctor, couldnt wait to get back together with her, but did you ever think about her feelings? Frances said bluntly The more you push her, the more anxious she gets inside and the more stressed she gets. Shes not the type to cry or make a scene, so shell only keep all her bitterness bottled up in her heart. Wont she suffocate herself? Although Frances had never met Emelia and Julian, she had heard Abigail talk about them. Although it was a few words, it was enough for her to figure out Emelias character. She was soft-hearted, not good with words or spilling her guts, so no wonder her so-called mother-inw gave her a hard time. The most critical thing was that she was still in love with Julian, so it was desperate and painful for her to learn that she couldnt give birth to for the man she loved. On the contrary, Julian was pressing her too much. To outsiders, Julians undying love was romantic, but to her, it was over-stressed, right? Francess words caused Julian to fall into the sofa as if his strength drained from his body. He knew he had pushed Emelia too hard, but he couldnt control himself. Only at this moment did hee to his senses when he heard the reason for Emelias illness. Remorsefully pinching his forehead hard, he scolded himself repeatedly, Its my fault. Its all my fault. I was too selfish. No more treatment. Ill take her back when she gets better. Ill let her go back to the Capital and wont see her again for a short time. Julian wished for nothing but her health, even if she didnt return to him. He only wanted her to be healthy and safe. When Julian made his decision, Frances reprimanded, Ill attend her now that shes here, or you will torture her again. Abigail asked joyfully, So she will recover? All I can say is that Ill do my best. Frances said in a gruff voice, Her mother must have suffered a lot when she was pregnant since she is so weak and has a low intolerance of coldness. To be benign in gynecology, we have first to get her bodys foundation in order. Julian thought of Emelias mother. She must have been desperate since Vincent had no news back then, and an unmarried girl with a big belly must be ashamed to see others. How could the child in her belly get well if she could not eat or sleep well? Frances added, If possible, it would be best for her to stay with me for a while so that it is convenient for me to take her pulse and treat her every day. Julian hurriedly said, he is a frence scriptwriter, so thats great. He said it because he felt it was suitable for Emelia. However, Frances grunted, Young man, you should make fewer decisions for her. How do you know she wants to stay? Her words depressed Julian, but he could refute nothing. Frances was right. He should never make decisions for her in an unjust manner again. If he hadnt insisted on bringing her here, she wouldnt get the illness. No wonder she was reluctant when he introduced her to the doctor at Arthurs office. Whereas he thought she was being too negative and threatened her harshly back then. He was really evil. Abigail saw Julian fall back into self-me and warmly reassured, Dont overthink first. Wait for Emelia to wake up. Frances sighed and took a look at the haggard girl, Let her stay here tonight, and ask her when she wakes up. After finishing speaking, Frances left the ward, Abigail apanied her back to the hotel. At the same time, Julian stayed behind to look after Emelia, never leaving her. Because of the drip, Emelias fever subsided a bit in the second half of the night, but it was far from recovering. When Emelia woke up the next day, she saw an exhausted Julian with red bloodshot eyes. It wasnt that he was physically tired but copsed, and his guilt and remorse had torn him up all night. Otherwise, he wouldnt have shown such a sad face in front of Emelia anyway. Emelia asked him weakly, Whats wrong with you? He was in high spirits yesterday. Turning to look at her surroundings, she asked again, Whats wrong with me?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Werent they at the hotel? She remembered that they had fallen asleep cuddled together. Julian stared at her without saying a word as if he wanted to carve her figure into his heart. Emelia was about to ask him what happened when she saw his tears welled up. She was startled. Whats wrong? Youre not going to cry, are you? A few days ago, Julian hadined to her, saying that he was the one who should cry the most. She thought she couldnt imagine what he would be like when crying, but she didnt expect to see his tears now. Julian was as vulnerable and helpless as a child. Im sorry. Julian held her hand hard with an apologetic tone, You have inmmation. Last night you had a fever and you passed out. Emelia was surprised. Had she fallen ill so suddenly? Before, she felt dizzy, but she didnt expect to have a fever straight away. Frances and Abigail said that you held back your feelings and had been endured, and I was the culprit who pushed you. Julians eyes reddened once again after saying a few words. Emelia was bewildered, and then she smiled and soothed him, Its me who cant think straight. It has nothing to do with you. When she took all the me on herself, Julian became more ufortable. Yes, Frances was right. Emelia was not good atining or spilling her guts but only took everything on herself and rarely med others. It was strange that she would not get sick like this. Emelia changed the subject, The doctor, shes here already? Yes. Julian said, When she heard that you were sick yesterday, she came here overnight. Abigail just called to say theyre on their way here, and theyll talk to youter. After being reprimanded by Frances, Julian had been smarter and said only what was necessary. Chapter 361 Unique Experiences Abigail and Frances arrived ten minutester. They brought breakfast to Emelia and Julian. As soon as Abigail and Frances arrived, they drove Julian to the living room for breakfast. Last night Emelia fell ill suddenly, he didnt have time to eat dinner, so he had to eat breakfast. Abigail came over and said to Julia, After you finished this, you can go back to the hotel to have a rest. Just leave it to us here. Julian shook his head, No, Ill make do with it on the sofa here. OK, whatever you say. Abigail knew that Julian was worried about Emelia, so he didnt force him to do anything. Emelia had no appetite at all, but she still took a few bites because Frances was staring at her. Frances was a kind person, however, when ites to illness, she would be an extremely strict doctor. Emelia was a little afraid of her, but she trusted her inexplicably. Eating gives the body strength to fight disease. Frances took away the porridge bowl in front of Emelia and raised her hand to test the temperature of her forehead. You still have a fever but it should be fine. After saying this, she said to Emelia seriously, Emelia, if you trust me,e and live with me and I will take care of your body. You are too weak and your physical condition is poor, which cannot be cured in a short time. Emelia was a little surprised when she heard that Frances invited her to stay. She nced at Abigail, and asked Frances with some embarrassment, Is this ok? To see a doctor and live in the doctors house, wouldnt it cause a lot of trouble for others out of thin air? Arthur said before that she was a great gynecologist, but she was very difficult to hire. This time, it was because of Abigail that she helped her. Emelia already felt very satisfied with this and she had no reason to live there for a long time. But Frances said cheerfully, Thats fine, Im alone there. I grind the herbs and you do your job; we dont disturb each other. Im asking you to stay with me so that I can adjust your prescriptions in time. I heard that you are good at cooking. If you feel sorry about it, you can make something for me to eat in return. Thats great, I dont even know how to thank you. Her words made Emelia feel rxed, otherwise, she would be too nervous to live there. She did know that Francess husband passed away many years ago, and Frances was so sad that she went into seclusion in a small town. Since you agreed, lets go back and get discharged from the hospital. Lets go to my ce today. Your pneumonia is not that serious Just drink a few medicines and you will be fine. Then she asked as if thinking of something, Do you need to discuss it with your families first? Emelia shook her head, Its ok. They must be very happy that I can get such careful treatment from you. Ill just tell my dadter. While Frances was out, Abigail smiled and said to Emelia, She just thought of her daughter when she saw you. Her daughter is abroad and seldomes back, so she is very kind to you. Emelia was stunned, no wonder she always felt that Frances treated her with a bit of kindness while being strict. It turned out that she was treating her as her child. Julian heard Emelias decision and supported her to stay, so he didnt say anything. After finishing the discharge procedures, Frances politely declined Julians proposal to go with Abigail to the town, Ill just take her back, you two dont have to follow, it will save you another tossing back and forth. Emelia also said, Yes, Abigail, you can go back to Riverside City after a rest at the hotel. Emelia felt that it was not easy for her to apany her on this tossing trip, and Abigail must have been worrying about her illness during this whole trip. Neither Julian nor Abigail insisted on following, but Julian stepped forward and handed Emelia a package, Emelia asked in confusion, What is this? Julian exined, Didnt you say you have to drink Herbal medicine every day? Im afraid you would feel bitter, so these candies are for you. Abigail and Frances were watching them and Emelia blushed instantly with embarrassment, Youre treating me as a child who cant bear the bitterness Emelia didnt expect that Julian would give her a packet of candy and said that he was afraid that she would find it hard to drink Herbal medicine. Shes such a big girl, why cant she bear that? Only children use sugar to suppress the bitter taste of the medicine. Julian said in a low voice, You dont like coffee, let alone Herbal medicine? She made a good cup of coffee, and he liked bitterness, but she always added a lot of sugar to her cup, obviously because she was afraid of bitterness. After he exposed her thoughts, Emelias face turned even redder, so she had to ept the package of candy and said, Thank you. When she was talking to him, Emelia found that Abigail and Frances had stepped aside at some point, apparently trying to leave space for the two of them. Emelia didnt know what to say. It seemed inappropriate to say thank you or some kind of advice.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Julian spoke first, Take care of yourself, Ille to visit you when I have time. However, after he said that, he regretted it again and hurriedly changed his mind, Forget it, I wonte, so as not to give you more pressure. It seemed that her illness had caused him no small psychological shadow, otherwise ording to his temper, he would havee to her regardless of her opposition. You should be busy with your work when you have time. You must have a lot of things to deal with since Maisie left. In the end, Emelia changed the topic to work and didnt mention anything between them. There is nothing he can do with her and he didnt dare to force her any further. In the end, the four separated at the hospital door. Emelia followed Frances back to the town, while Julian and Abigail returned to Riverside City. On the way back, Abigail took the initiative to drive, I see that you are not in a good mood. You can take a rest at the back to calm down. Julian was very reluctant to part with her. He didnt expect so many things to happen this time. He wanted to bring Emelia back, but now There is still a long way to go in life. You have to walk slowly on this long road, then you will find it enjoyable. Abigailforted him while driving, It may be a painful separation now, but in the future, when you think about it, you will be touched, because this experience is unique that she gave you. As an elderly, Abigail had a profound understanding of life and love. Hearing those words, Julian felt much calmer indeed. Yes, whether its happiness or bitterness, its what Emelia gave him, and its all unique. Chapter 362 It Depends In the twinkling of an eye, Emelia had been living with Frances for more than a month. She lives in a small two-story building in the town. The first floor is her clinic and the second floor is where she lives. In front of the building was a huge yard filled with herbs of all colors. After Emelia recovered from pneumonia, she was dragged by Mrs. Han to climb the nearby mountain every morning. Emelia could get used to getting up early in the morning. She used to get regr rest. But mountain climbing is extremely difficult physical work for her. Frances forced her to climb, saying that it was to enhance her physique. To fundamentally solve her physical condition, she must first improve her physique. At first, Emelia could only climb halfway up the hill and Frances didnt force her to keep climbing, but tell her to wait on the hillside, while she climbed to the top alone. Then after practicing for more than a month, Emelia could climb to the top of the mountain smoothly. Although she was still out of breath, it was already very good for her. In addition to cooking here, Emelia was writing her script in the study, while Frances spent all day fiddling with her herbs or seeing patients in the clinic. Frances was full of praise for her cooking skills. On one asion, after eating, Frances said with great distress, You are such a good girl, why is God so cruel to give you so much ordeal. Frances was not the most easy-going person in the world, but she regarded Emelia as a perfect girl. She was gentle, virtuous, talented, and with a very nice personality. However, she has not had any sweetness in her life for so many years. Growing up with Oliver and Taylor, she suffered a lot. Then she married Julian for three years while Julian was always giving her a cold face, and her mother-inw and sister-inw also bullied her at that time. After finally being reunited with her biological father and enjoying the warmth of family, then she found that there was a problem with her body. Even Frances, who was used to seeing all kinds of ups and downs at her age, couldnt stop feeling sorry for the injustice. Emelia said with a light smile, Maybe the bitterness Im suffering now is to make me feel as sweet as living in a honey pot every day in the future. Frances was moved by her and she vowed to say, Dont worry, I will do my best to take care of you. At first, Frances only promised to help her with conditioning, but after getting along for a while, she wanted to do her best. For this reason, she plunged into the medical book left by the ancients the next day, and looked through it carefully, trying to find a better prescription for Emelia. After much deliberation, Vincent finally decided to hand over the adaptation rights of the new book to Trevor Spence and Starixo, and Emelia had no opinion about this. Vincent must have considered a lot to make such a decision. Vincent exined to her on the phone, Trevor had a conversation with me, and it can be seen that he wants to fight a turnaround through this drama this time. As for his emotional mess, we dont have to worry about it as an outsider as long as he can work seriously on our drama. Yeah, Emelia replied. Vincent added, The creative team at Starixo is also very mature. We only need to do the script work well here. Of course, if you have any rmended actors, let me know. Emelia replied, Ill think about it again. With the detailed development of the script, I have a new feeling for many characters, and the candidates I had in mind before may change. No hurry. After they talked about work, they talked about her body again. Emelia naturally reported good news but not bad news, I am all right, you dont have to worry about it, the Spring Festival ising soon, and then I will go back. This is the first Spring Festival for her to return to the Longerich family, and she will go back. Frances knew these things and said that she would prepare the medicine for her to drink in advance so that she could feel at ease back to spend time with her family. Of course, she woulde back after the new year. One and a half years of treatment was too short, and some people need to take three years and five years toplete. Frances said that the final result of her conditioning depends on her fate. Emelia has taken the oue of this matter very lightly now. It is her fate to be able to recuperate well, and it was also her fate if not. During this time, Nina and Jean came to visit her once, and Vincent also said that he wanted toe, but Emelia stopped her. She was worried that Vincent couldnt stand a long journey from the Capital. Nina came to visit her, but Jean came to say goodbye. Emelia was very surprised, Didnt Arthur try to persuade you to stay? She deliberately told Arthur that Jean nned to leave that day, hoping that he could keep her, why did Jean still want to leave? Jeanughed at herself and said, Dont mention it. He has no emotional intelligence at all. Jean then told her about what happened when Arthur went to find her. First, he asked her out to make aint furiously, saying that she had no conscience when she ran away while he was sleepingst time. She was toozy to talk to him about these things and she walked away. Then he grabbed her and kissed her fiercely. Jean sat in the tavern, raised her head and drank a ss of wine, then said, Im very annoyed. Maybe he was going smoothly all the way, and he always feels that others should follow his words. He med me for leaving after I slept, but we didnt promise anyone at the time and we were adults. Isnt this kind of thingmon? Why did he hate me so deeply? Nina drank the wine and pointed out, First of all, there is something wrong with his attitude, and secondly, he was just looking for trouble and he has not properly identified himself in your heart. He thinks that because he is the son of the Hudgens family and Jean cant live without him. Although Ninas words were quite harsh, she still pointed out his fatal mistake in this matter. Jean gave her a thumb-up and said, So I kissed him on purpose, we slept another night, and I resigned right the next day.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Emelia was speechless. She sighed, So, you ran away after you slept with him again? Are you mad at him and did that on purpose? Jean admitted frankly, Yes. Emelia didnt know what to say for a while. Arthur must be mad again. He probably will have a shadow on women from now on. Nina smiled and gloated. She liked to watch bad men get shriveled. Arthurcked experiences. After being kicked on the ass for a few times, he would know what kind of attitude he should have to treat Jean. Nina sometimes really wanted to tell those men that a man doesnt need to be tough in front of a woman, he needs to show his sincerity to win her heart. Arthur was a typical man who always puts the cart before the horse. He only cared about saving face and self-esteem, so he ended up getting another break-up. Chapter 363 That’s Not True Jean paused, then lowered her voice and said to the two of them, If I say, Im going back to inherit the family property, will you two think Im joking? Emelia and Nina didnt think she was joking. In their eyes, Jean was not the kind of nonsense person, so they were quite frightened. Jean exined in a low voice in the confused eyes of the two of them, My family makes jewelry. Nina first came back to her senses, Damn, isnt it? Youre not the daughter of the boss of Lorlene Jewelry, are you? Nina is often in contact with various endorsements in the entertainment industry. Lorlene Jewelry is a well-known jewelry brand at home and abroad. In recent years, it has swept the fashion industry with its unique and smart designs, attracting many stars. As far as Nina knows, the surname of Lorlene Jewelrys current boss is HilgardBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jean admitted frankly, Yes. They both took a deep breath. Emelia had also heard of Lorlene Jewelry. How could a girl not love jewelry? Naturally, they are very concerned about these brands. Nina remembered something, and suddenly grabbed Jeans hand and asked, I just won that jewelry endorsement some time ago, is it because of you? Nina has beenpeting for this endorsement with another actress for a long time. Of course, it is the agents of the two actresses who are fighting. In the end, Nina won, which made her so happy for a long time. She would go to thatpany in a few days to shoot. Thats right. Jean gave her a look of appreciation, I just rmended you to my parents, but Im not out of selfishness, because I think you are very suitable for our jewelry. Nina spread her hands, I won without effort. Jeanughed, In my opinion, this endorsement was well deserved. I only paid attention to your appearance before. During this period, after we met, I have learned more about your character, thats why I rmended you. First of all, your beautiful and dazzling appearance matches our jewelry very well. You know that many of the jewelry is beyond ordinary people, but you are different. I have seen your appearance on various asions. Any jewelry worn on youplements each other and you and the jewelry achieve each other. Secondly, you are free and independent and you always show your love and hate clearly, which is the value that Lorlene Jewelry wants to convey to the majority of women. Her remarks highly praised Nina but she was sincere. Nina was not pretending to be humble, she raised her ss and replied frankly, Then I ept yourpliment. Jean drank all the wine in the ss with a smile, Nina has always been so dazzling and mboyant, the more she looks, the more she likes her. Emelia finally regained his senses, and asked Jean softly, Then why did you learn psychology? And you have achieved such outstanding achievements. Arthur is a well-known schr, and it is not easy for her to study in the same school as him. She can easily work under him in the hospital after returning to China, and no one knows that she is a daughter of that family, which means she must be very good at psychology. Jean shook her head and said, Actually, my family has always wanted me to learn design, but Im not interested at all. When I was studying abroad, I originally took my parents money to study design, butter I secretly changed my major to psychology. Such a life was unimaginable for Nina who is bad at studying. She gave Jean a thumbs up and said in admiration, You are amazing! She changed her major halfway and still was so good at it, which made Nina kind of ashamed. Jean continued, My parents were furious when they found out, and they cut off all my financial support. I had to work all kinds of jobs to make a living at that time. Not until recently that my rtionship with them has gradually eased. My mother called again a few days ago to say that my father was not in good health. It happened just when I was also tired from being tortured by Arthur, so I decided to go back and help them. Nina said quietly, Arthur is embarrassed now, thinking that he is a noble son who is high above, but what he didnt expect is that you are the daughter of a wealthy family. Jean smiled and said, Dont make fun of him. From now on, we will be strangers. He will still work as a doctor, and I will deal with my jewelry. Unlike Ninas schadenfreude, Emelia was a little worried about Julian. Both Arthur and Ezra are good friends of Julian. They must alwaysin to him when their rtionship is not going well, which must be hard for him to stand it. Emelia didnt know what was going on with her. Although they hadnt seen each other for a long time, she still instinctively thought about him when something happened. But thinking of Phil, who was already married, she could still breathe a sigh of relief, They are such a mess in their rtionships, but fortunately Phil was married happily. Nina leaned over and whispered, As far as I know, Phil used some tricks to marry his wife, and his wife still doesnt know about it. If she found out what happened, she would be angry with him. Emelia asked in surprise, Where did you hear the gossip? Ninaughed, Oh, the entertainment industry itself is a big dye vat of gossip. We have many sources of gossip. Okay. Emelia said, They are really troublesome. She thought that Phil would be a nice one, but she didnt expect such a thing had happened. However, Phil seemed to have a deep scheming at first sight, and it was not surprising that he could use tricks to marry a little girl back home. Nina and Jean stayed in the town for one night, and they left together the next day. Nina returned to the crew of Princess Lenia while Jean left Riverside City directly to return to her parents house. Emelia learned from Julian that Arthur was furious at her leaving without telling him again. As for Jeans family background, Emelia didnt tell Julian, so Arthur didnt know. Since Jean felt that she and Arthur did not need to contact each other, Emelia chose to respect her decision this time. Emelia had lived in the town for so long but Julian never came to see her once. He strictly adhered to his promise and never bothered her again. He asked her not only to take good care of her body but also to adjust her mood. Even messages are rarely sent, and phone calls have never been made. That afternoon, Emelia had just woken up from a nap and was not fully conscious when she received a call from Julian. As soon as the call was connected, Julian exined seriously at the other end, Its not true about that woman and me. Emelia was confused, What woman? Julian paused, then asked her again, You didnt see the news? I just got up from a nap, Emelia told the truth. Because she got up early in the morning to go hiking with Frances, Emelia always slept properly at noon to rest her strength. Chapter 364 Explained it Sincerely I was at a dinner partyst night, and a woman sprained her ankle in front of me. As a result, the media wrote that the two of us were having an affair.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The media have been so crazy and despicable in taking things out of context that they put out a picture of me holding that womans arm and said that I was flirting with her. I hold her by her arm and the next thing I knew, I pushed her away. They only showed that fucking picture on purpose! Julian swears in annoyance. Hes already sent someone to take it down, and he made it clear that he had no rtionship with that woman. Oh, Ok. Emelia knew he was being used by someone who was trying to use his fame for publicity. While her words made Julians irritable mood worse. He emphasized again, I thought everyone knew about my feelings about you and they wouldnte to me again. Emeliaughed, A man like you will neverck a woman to embrace, no matter whether you make it clear or not. Even if he was married, those women would still rush to him. If everyones fundamental values are right, there will not be so many mistresses in this world. No matter what their intentions are, you are the only one in my heart. Julian couldnt hold back and started talking again. Emelia couldnt answer, so she fell silent. You should be busy now, goodbye. Julian ended the call first with a reluctant tone. Emelia didnt say anything, then hung up the phone. There was no need for Julian to call to exin the matter. She believed that he was not the kind of man who made trouble. Apart from his affair with Yvonne over the years, he has never flirted with any other women. As for what happened to Yvonne, he had already admitted that it was because he had a grudge against her at that time, so he deliberately did those things to make her suffer. Just when Julian finished the call with Emelia, Trevor called again. He was about to cry at the end, Mr. Hughes, Tara was As soon as he said that, he was interrupted by Julian furiously, Trevor, stop calling me to say she was sorry again. I said that you needed to fire her immediately, and I will pay the liquidated damages. The woman he was talking about was named Tara White, an artist of Starixo, also Trevors lover and the one who deliberately made a scenest night! After Julian bought Starixo, he went there and held a meeting. He saw this Tara once, but he didnt pay attention to her at all. Who would have thought that he was tricked by herst night? When he learned about this today, he immediately called Trevor and asked him to fire her. Trevor hesitated for a long time before admitting that he had an affair with her, and pleaded for her, saying that she just wanted to increase some more exposure. Julian was so angry that she dared to bring trouble for him. Shes got a nerve! He thought that she may not just want to increase her exposure. There was another possibility that she nned to have some contact with him so that others think she has a rtionship with him. However, Trevor naively thought that she had no other intentions. Thinking of this, Julian couldnt help scolding, Why did you still treat this kind of woman as a treasure? It was purely because Vincent had some friendship with Trevor and he might be able to hand over the right to adapt the new drama to Trevor that he bought Starixo. He made the right bet on this matter. Vincent did cooperate with Starixo, but he didnt expect there was such a lousy artist as Tara White here. She really has no other intention Trevor was still pleading for her. Julian simply scolded him unceremoniously, Trevor, are you fucking crazy? Let alone that she knew that you had a family and still kept being your lover for several years. She was your woman and deliberately approached other menst night. Can you bear it? Trevor was scolded by him and he felt his anger, so he didnt dare to speak on the other end of the phone. Say again and you go out with her! Julian put down this sentence and hung up the phone. Anyway, the contract between Vincent and Starixo had already been signed. If Trevor dared to say that again, he would fire him too. He didnt know why he thought that Tara was such a pure and nice girl that he protected her everywhere. She was a mistress; how could she be counted as a good girl? He heard that Trevor has frequently filed for divorce with his wife in recent years, which was all because of her. But Trevors wife was also a tough one. She said that she would never divorce him, nor would she let those mistresses take her position. Even if Trevor wanted to get a divorce, he had to struggle all the way and his chance was poor. Therefore, even though they had an affair for so many years, he had never tried to be open and aboveboard. When he attended any asion, he could only bring her up as a femalepanion, not a girlfriend or his wife. On the other end, Tara threw the coffee cup in front of him when Julian hung up, Is he sick? Since he is the boss of Starixo, Im just taking advantage of his fame. Its just to increase some exposure, why was he being so mad? Tara cried again in the next second, I won various endorsements and projects and I made so much money for thepany. Trevor came over and hugged her and tried tofort her, His personality has always been like this, he cant say otherwise. What are you talking about? When he had an affair with that Yvonne, didnt he turn a blind eye? She wiped away her tears and said angrily, I am your woman, and he clearly looks down on you and bullies you. If he didnt mind, it meant that he thinks highly of you. Trevor was a little irritated, Why didnt you tell me about it before? If you told me and I said hello to him in advance, it wouldnt be such a mess now. If he knew that she was nning to piggyback on the head of the new boss, he would never allow her to do so. Tara punched him angrily and said, Youre ming me now? If it werent for yourck of ability and poor management, Starixo would not go downhill. As for me, I would not still be a B-lister now. My favorite jewelry endorsement would not be gone either. I stayed with you right after graduating from university when I was an innocent girl, I thought you could give me a home, and even if you couldnt give me a home, you would give me a brilliant career, right? What about you? You neither gave me a sweet home, nor a great career. Chapter 365 Introduce A Boy to Emelia? If it was before, he would be soft-hearted and feel sorry for her. But the same tricks are used too many times, and he was immune to it now. In addition, this time she offended Julian who just told him to get out of the way. How could he continue to indulge her? He immediately got up and said with a cold face, Now that Mr. Hughes has spoken, I cant do anything about it. Go back to HR to go through the formalities. Tara was extremely annoyed and shouted his name. Julian said that she was expelled from Starixo, and when the news spread out, there would no one who dared to use her to film, which was forcing her out. Trevor roared, Didnt he say that he will pay you liquidated damage? Thats also a lot of money, what are you making a fuss about? Do you want me to be fired by him along with you? If I leave now, I would have nothing. He was also terribly annoying because he was counting on the operation of Vincents new drama and turned it over. How could he offend Julian because of her at this time? He knew that it was because Vincent was a nice person and he was thinking about his old rtionship with him, so he signed the right to adapt the new book to help him turn over. If he screwed up again this time, he was afraid that his name will disappear from the film and television circle. By that time, all lovers are gone. With his money gone and his status gone, hed be damned if he had a woman. He admitted that after being absurd for half of his life, he just understood the true meaning of living now. He missed his wife who is far abroad, when he was young and had nothing, it is his wife who apanied him to struggle all the way and made Starixo great in those days. What did he do in the end? After he became famous, he began to get tired of her and had many affairs. And in recent years for Tara, he asked for divorce more than once, which was never happened before Thinking of these bad things he did, he couldnt help but feel a little more annoyed when he looked at Tara. When he finished running this new drama, he would go abroad to ask his wife for forgiveness. Tara didnt see things clearly until this moment and she panicked all of a sudden. If she was sacked from Starixo, her future would be ruined. Then, wouldnt she have devoted herself to this old man in vain all these years? She didnt expect that she would be done this time since she thought that he could continue to protect her. Who knew? She fell on the sofa with a pale face and burst into tears. After all, she had been with him for several years, and Trevor couldnt bear her to cry like this, so he stepped forward and said, Okay, youve made enough money these years, after you left, you could set up a studio by yourself. I will continue to introduce resources to youter. Tara cried in despair, and muttered as she cried, Whats so good about that Emelia that Julian is somitted to her?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Julian is an important person in the film and television industry. Many female stars like him. Looking at Yvonnes resources back then, who wouldnt want to have a rtionship with him? But Julian has been involved with Emelia ever since he announced that he has nothing to do with Yvonne. Judging from his attitude, it seems that he has always been humble in front of her. What kind of woman he cant get? There are so many beautiful women in the entertainment industry, why does he have to be with her? Not to mention that she is his ex-wife, is he shameless? What does this have to do with Emelia? Trevor said impatiently, Julian is not a person who makes trouble. In addition to having scandals with Yvonne over the years, have you seen any other female stars that he has a rtionship with? And those scandals with Yvonne wereter confirmed to be made up by Yvonne herself. Speaking of this, Trevor remembered what she did this time. He was so angry that his head was about to explode. So he turned around and left without saying a word to her. Tara grabbed his sleeve and asked expectantly, Then if I left here, can I still y the second female lead in this new drama? She originally nned to be the heroine of this drama, so she did her best to serve him for several nights, but he only reluctantly agreed to let her y the second female lead. Trevor shook her hand away, What are you thinking about? Julian fired her; how could she still be in this new drama? She burst into tears again, holding him and refusing to let go, You promised me! Trevor had a headache now. Although he promised to let her y the second female lead, he couldnt keep it now. Why did she go to make up stories with Julian? Trevor wanted to get away from her, so he had to say, Although Julian will not use you again, you still have a chance, dont you? What chance? Tara was ecstatic, as long as there was a chance, she would try her best to seize it. Trevor said, Emelia is the screenwriter, and Vincent is the original author. You could build a good rtionship with their father and daughter, especially with Emelia. As long as she nodded, Julian will listen to her words. She was happy for a while but the next second, her face changed again, and she said angrily, You asked me to go to please Emelia? The hostility of a woman to another woman was sometimes inexplicable. Although she had never been in contact with Emelia before, she was annoyed when she heard her name, let alone trying to get along with her. Thats all I could say, suit yourself! Trevor walked away after saying these words, and Tara threw the pillow from the sofa in a rage. For dinner, Emelia made chicken stewed with mushrooms, fried fresh vegetables, and cooked a soup. That was enough for them. Frances seldom bought food herself. Many were given t by the neighbors she had once helped. As soon as the two sat down at the dining table, a guest came to the house. It was a woman who often came to Frances for acupuncture. The woman smiled and talked with her. She kept ncing at Emelia, which made her feel not at ease, but Emelia didnt say anything out of politeness. Then Frances took the woman out to the yard to talk, and Emelia learned from their conversation that the woman came to introduce a boy for her, who was her nephew. He said that he fell in love with Emelia after seeing her once before and asked her to express his feelings to her. Emelia stayed silent. While she was worried about it, a mans low and stern voice suddenly came from the yard. He said to the woman, That nephew of yours is asking for a date, but he didnt bother to find out whether Emelia has a boyfriend first? Chapter 366 Miss Her So Bad Hearing this voice, Emelia couldnt help but feel astonished. Why was Julian here? Emelia felt that this was an illusion. She quickly got up and walked to the window, only to see Julian standing tall and straight in the yard with a coat in his arms. The town had just snowed for a few days, and the snow in the yard had not melted yet. Julian stood in the snow with a cold face, which even directly lowered the temperature outside several degrees. His aura was strong enough to scare the woman to tremble, Who are you? Emelia was so afraid that Julian would say, You dont have the right to know who I am. If so, thatd be so disrespectful to Frances. Although the woman came to convey her nephews confession to Emelia, the intention of it was not bad. Besides, everyone in the town had a good rtionship with Frances. It would be bad if Julian said something harmful. Fortunately, Frances spoke at this time. She was a little surprised and asked Julian, Julian? Why are you here? Julian nced at the woman, then turned to Frances and replied, Im here to see Emelia. Julian was also very cunning. Because Emelia had broken up with him, he couldnt openly say that he was once her boyfriend, so he hade to visit him on purpose, making the woman mistakenly think that he had a deep rtionship with Emelia, so that she wouldnt have any thoughts of letting Emelia date her nephew. With Julians appearance and temperament, he was much better than her nephew. As long as the woman had some self-awareness, from now on, they would no longer disturb Emelia. Sure enough, Julian saw a trace of embarrassment on the womans face. She was at a loss and said to Frances, Since you have a guest at home, Ill go first. Before Frances could say anything, the woman walked past Julian and left in a hurry. Frances shook her head helplessly and then called Julian into the room. Come in quickly. Its too cold outside. However, Julian stopped Frances. He nced at Emelia, who was standing by the window, and asked in a low voice, Are there many men in the town who like her? At this moment, Julians mood wasnt wonderful at all. He hadnt imagined that, despite the cold, he hade all the way here to visit Emelia, and he would run into someone who wanted to introduce some men to Emelia. At that moment, he even had the urge to throw the woman out. He even wanted to break her nephews leg, making him forget about Emelia. Frances smiled and said, What do you think? She is such a good girl, and so pretty. But she almost never goes out. If she shows up around more often, Im afraid that the threshold of my house will be ttened by suitors. Frances stepped into the room first. Francess words were not exaggerated. Now, Emelia only went out with her every morning to climb the mountain to exercise, and stayed at home at other times. In the beginning, Emelia was still helping Frances in the clinic on the first floor, or going out with her to buy something. Later, she found that many young men on the street staring at her with adoration. Some even heard that Frances was here, so Emelia didnt go out. Fortunately, Emelia had a quiet personality. Otherwise, Francess life would not have been peaceful. Of course, Frances told the public that Emelia was the child of her friend. Because something happened to her family, she came here to rx. She did not mention anything about Emelias family background and health. Francess words made Julian feel even more depressed. He was really miserable. He had rivals in love everywhere. He didnt expect that Emelia would be able to make him a bunch of rivals in love when she came to the town for calm stay here. Julian followed Frances into the room. He saw the girl who was staring at him in a daze. She was wearing home wear, which made her look like a littlemb. Julians heart melted when he saw this. The reason why Emelia was stunned was that she hadnt recovered from the shock of seeing Julian. She felt like a dream. Julian was clearly in Riverside City, wasnt he?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. And he didnt tell her that he wanted toe. Frances could clearly feel the deep affection between them, so she took the initiative to step into the kitchen and prepare to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks. What are you thinking? Julian casually put his coat on the hanger at the entrance, stepped forward, and raised his hand to touch Emelias cheek. However, he was afraid that his hands would be too cold to her and his rtionship with her was not suitable for him to touch her face so frequently, so he quickly took it back. If possible, he really wanted to hold her face and take a good look at her, or hold her tightly in his arms for a while. Emelia only came back to her senses when he touched her. Because his actions were too ambiguous, she could not help but blush slightly. Why are you here? Why was Julian speaking as he pleased and touched her face? Julian said seriously, Im here to exin the rumor to you in person to show my sincerity. Emelia was speechless. For a moment, she didnt know what to say. She felt that Julians action was very influential. Was that necessary? It was not that she didnt believe him. Frances pursed her lips and smiled when she heard Julians words in the kitchen. How could he exin it in person? It was obvious that he was using this reasonable excuse to see his beloved girl. Previously, Julian had vowed not to contact her and disturb her. He could not go back on his word ande to see her on his own initiative. But this time, it was rted to his reputation. As a pursuer, it made sense for him to exin it in person. Frances took a new set of tableware and walked out. She asked Julian to sit down and said, Since youre here, lets eat together. Come to enjoy the hot soup that Emelia just made. Drink a bowl of it to warm your body. Frances filled arge bowl of soup for Julian, then turned to Emelia and suggested, Why dont we add another dish? Theres fresh mutton that our neighbor just gave us. You can cook it with onions for him. Its best to eat mutton in this weather. Sure. Emelia also felt that the dishes on the table were not enough. A big man like Julian could eat the food of her and Frances. Ill help you. Just as Emelia rose to her feet, Julian followed. Emelia quickly said, No need. However, even though she refused Julian, Julian still followed Emelia to the kitchen. Frances shook her head with a smile and lowered her head to drink the soup gracefully. Young peoples love was indeed moving! Even if love was a bit bitter, it still made people get addicted to it. Onions fried with mutton is a quick dish to make. I can manage it myself. Emelia felt that it was better for Julian not to go into the kitchen, because she didnt know what to do when he was there. He stood tall and obvious in the kitchen. Everywhere around the kitchen was full of his breath, and wherever he went, his hot eyesight followed Emelia. Come on. I can help you prepare the onions. Julian stood far away from her and leaned over slightly to stare at her, as if he wanted to see andpensate himself in the way he missed her these days. Emelia didnt expect him to be so close to her. She turned around and almost pressed her face against his lips, which scared her stiff. Chapter 367 Trying to Bit His Face Be careful. Julian reminded her to hold her waist to prevent her from falling down when she was so startled that she might stumble backwards. Emelia was irritated. He had the nerve to warn her to be careful! If he hadnt deliberately been so close to her, would she have been scared? Fortunately, she had just taken back her face in time, otherwise, she would have kissed him! Thinking of this, Emelia awkwardly patted his hand away. Mr. Hughes, youd better go out quickly, or you wont be able to eat mutton tonight. Mr. Hughes? What? Julian was enraged by Emelias unfamiliar address, but she had already turned around to get busy and never looked at him again. However, in order to have dinner sessfully made by Emelia, Julian left the kitchen first. As soon as Julian left, Emelia immediately felt as though the air in the kitchen had returned to normal. Without being disturbed by him, she quickly prepared the dishes and left. The three of them ate a happy dinner together. After dinner, Frances took the initiative to leave the dining room for them. Ill go upstairs and read books for a while. You can talk. Emelia didnt want to chat with Julian. On the one hand, the atmosphere at night was too ambiguous, and on the other hand, there wasnt much to talk about. She was really afraid that Julian would say something in love again, so she couldnt stand it. So she also got up and said to Julian, Its gettingte. You should go to the hotel to rest. Emelia thought to herself, of course, that since Julian didnt return to Riverside City today, he would definitely stay outside the hotel. Emelia knew very well how far the journey from Riverside City was. On such a cold day, he had to hurry back and have a good rest. Unexpectedly, Julian threw his tall body into the chair and said shamelessly, Ill live here tonight. Emelia was speechless.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Frances, who was halfway upstairs, turned around and said to Julian, You can stay, but there are only two bedrooms here. Emelia and I each have one. You have to sleep on the sofa in the living room on the second floor. Frances didnt mean to make things difficult for Julian. She wasnt very close to Emelia, so it was impossible for the two of them to squeeze together and give him a room. Moreover, she had been single for so many years. She was used to sleeping alone and did not ept sleeping with others. She couldnt directly tell Julian that she wanted him to live with Emelia. She knew that they were breaking up now. If she still said that, wouldnt that be disrespectful to Emelia? But she also knew that Julian hade all the way here. He definitely wanted to stay and spend more time with Emelia, which was why he had such an arrangement. Without saying a word, Julian raised his hand and made an Okay gesture to Frances. No problem. Frances then instructed Emelia, Bring him a new pillow and quiltter. Theyre all in your wardrobe. Sure. Frances had already left, so it wasnt appropriate for Emelia to say anything. Although she didnt want Julian to live here at all, this wasnt her home after all. She didnt have the right to speak. If a man like him stayed in the same room with the two women, no one knew what the people in the town would think tomorrow. Likely, most people would think that he had slept with her! Julian must have stayed here on purpose to make everyone misunderstand their rtionship. It was estimated that no one would introduce a boyfriend to her in the future. He was really cunning! Thinking of this, Emelia couldnt help but sit down again in the chair and kindly reminded him, The sofa is very narrow, and you cant even stretch your legs. It must be ufortable to sleep all night. Julian didnt care. It doesnt matter. Isnt it good to sleep in the big bed of the hotel? Emelia was furious. When did he be so shameless? Julian stared at her and said bluntly, Not good. Youre not in the hotel. I dont care about the ce except you. Emelia gritted her teeth and said, Arent you afraid of sleeping in pain? Youll have to drive for a few hours tomorrow, wont you? Dont worry, my waist is fine. As Julian spoke, he suddenly leaned forward and drew closer to Emelia, his deep-set eyes filled with affection. Well, Emelia had the right to speak the most about his waist. Emelia was speechless. Is Julian ying a rogue or what? Seeing that Julian was going to stay here, Emelia had no choice but to get up and go upstairs. She had no choice but to find him a quilt and a pillow. Julian followed her upstairs happily. When he arrived at the living room on the second floor, heughed out loud when he saw the sofa. How could the sofa be so narrow? It was obviously broad and long enough, andfortable! From the moment he entered the two-story building, he had looked at them carefully. Every piece of furniture and decoration in the house was extremely particr. At first nce, he knew that Frances was a person who enjoyed the taste. How could she make a narrow sofa at home? It seemed that what she had just said was to make him give up and deliberately lie to him. Unexpectedly, Emelia even learned to tell the lies. It was too bad! Hearing Juliansughter, Emelia knew that her thoughts had been seen through by him. So she turned around awkwardly and ran back to her room. When she found a new pillow and quilt from the wardrobe, Julian followed her to her bedroom. Emelia turned around and saw him casually sitting at the end of her bed. She stomped her feet anxiously and said, What are you doing? Get out of here! Julian was really insatiable. He had already stayed in her bedroom, but he still barged into her bedroom. He had to stay in her room. I want this pillow. Julian took the pillow that belonged to her from the bed in his hand. Her hair must be fragrant on her pillow, and he wanted to sleep on it. Julian, are you a pervert? Emelia angrily threw the quilt and pillow in his hand on him, and then went forward to try to take back her pillow. Julian waved off the things she threw over, and easily held her slender wrist and pressed her against the big bed under him. The mans long and sturdy legs were pressed against her. Their breaths were almost intertwined. Emelia was about to go crazy. Just now, he didnt close the door of the room. What if Frances passed by her door and saw them hugging each other and falling into bed like this? It would be so unseemly! She couldnt bear to look straight at them. Emelia struggled angrily. Let go of me! Instead, Julian pressed her closer and rified the rumor this morning. I really have nothing to do with that woman. In fact, when he was angry, the rumor died down. From morning until now, there was almost no follow-up reports. Ive told you that I believe you. With great difficulty, Emelia pulled out her leg and kicked Julian. Emelia thought it was time for Julian to release her, but he asked her again, Why do you believe me? Emelia was so angry by Julians words. Was he done? She gritted her teeth and stared at the mans handsome face, which was close to her. She had an impulse to bite him. If it werent for this behavior being too ambiguous, she would have bitten his face! Chapter 368 Dare Not Do Anything Romantic with Him Julian rarely saw Emelia clenching her teeth in anger. Most of the time, she was gentle and had no temper. At this moment, seeing that she was so angry that her eyes were vivid, he only felt very interesting and couldnt helpughing out in a low voice. Emelia was truly annoyed by his smile. Out of impulse, she broke free from his grasp and pulled his face down. She went up to him and bit his lips hard. After this bite, the entire world suddenly quieted down. Julians entire body went rigid from the bite, and when Emelia came to her senses, her face instantly turned red. I She quickly let go of him and tried to exin, but in the next second, her soft lips were fiercely kissed, and she could only make a sound between her lips and teeth. Julian was ready to get close to her, but he had been restraining her feelings. Now that she had bitten him, he instantly found a reasonable excuse. If she got angryter, he would insist that she kissed him first. Sure enough, he was right. As soon as he reluctantly let go of Emelias attractive lips, Emelia used him angrily, You You kissed me first. Julian had unleashed all of his shamelessness. Emelia was so angry that he was about to cry. Get up! At the thought of how Julian had kissed her, it was time for him to let go of her. Who would have thought that Julian would actually lean close to her and continue to kiss her? In Julians opinion, since both of them had kissed, of course he had to kiss her to the end. Besides, that was just a rest for their kissing, so that Emelia would not be breathless. After this entanglement, no matter how much Emelia resisted the feeling of being close to him, her heart was helplessly softened. She found excuses to restrain herself from getting close to him, but he broke her resistance with intimacy. Julians reluctant kiss was attached to the corner of her lips. He looked at her eyes and whispered, You are my only love. In the past, I loved no one, and from now to the future, I will always love you. He had been with Yvonne Sullivan before, but there was no intimate rtionship between them. In the future, Julian would not be interested in other women. Tara White was nothing for him in his eyes. If you dont reconcile with me, I will be a monk for the rest of my life. After saying that, Julian seemed to be threatening her. He even bit her chin slightly. Emelias mood was extremely chaotic. She raised her hand and pushed him away. Its fine as long as you can control your sexual desire. I dont care about you. After that, she got out of bed, picked up the quilt and pillow thrown on the floor, and stuffed them into his arms to drive him out. Julian solved the bitterness of longing, so he didnt pester her anymore. He went out and took his pajamas and toiletries from his car. After washing up in the bathroom, hey on the sofa with satisfaction and fell asleepfortably. The weather forecast said that there would be a snowstorm tomorrow. At that time, the highway would definitely be blocked, and he could stay here for another day. Well, Julian admitted that he really wanted to exin to her in person, but after watching the weather forecast, he became more determined toe over. That night, the snowstorm was raging outside, but the three of them fell asleep. Although Julian slept on the sofa, he didnt feel cold at all, because the heating was very strong, and the room was as warm as spring. The next morning, Emelia was woken up by the knocking on the door. There was a hint of surprise in Julians voice. Emelia, are you up? Its snowing outside. Its extremely beautiful. Riverside City was a seaside city, and it rarely snowed in a year.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The town had a totally different climate, which could be called a snow pit. It had been snowing twice since Emelia came here, so she was no longer excited to see the snow. However, she still got up and opened the curtains. The snow outside looked much heavier than the previous two rounds. Julian continued to knock on the door. Do you want to go down and have a look? Emelia had no choice but to tidy up her clothes and go open the door. Julian invited her again, Lets go down and take a look? No need. Emelia turned around and walked away. Im going to prepare breakfast. Julian was speechless. Emelias heart was colder than the ice and snow outside. As soon as Emelia stepped into the kitchen, Julian followed her in. Emelia helplessly pushed him out. Mr. Hughes, please dont keep circling around me, okay? Can you help sweep the snow? Itll be dangerous once its frozen. After receiving such a reminder from Emelia, Julian nced at the snow in the courtyard outside. He truly knew that he should go out and sweep the snow. If Julian didnt do it, this must be Emelias job. He couldnt wait for Frances toe down and do it, could he? So he honestly took out a tool to shovel the snow. Just now, Emelia had always been furious for him circling around her. There was nothing he could do about it. It was all her who had made his heart tremble. Looking at the thickyer of snow, Julian suddenly had the urge to make a snowman after sweeping the snow. He wanted to make a snowman for Emelia. With this thought in mind, he took action. After a while, he piled up like a model. In fact, Frances had already gotten up. She hadnt gone out all this time to leave space for Emelia and Julian. At this moment, Emelia was standing by the window, admiring the snow. When she saw that Julian was busy sweeping the snow, she couldnt help smiling and shaking her head and sighing. What made Frances smile was the sweetness and craziness of Julian in love. He, a noble man was squatting in front of the snowman that he had piled up and carefully carving the details. Such a scene was very touching. What made Frances heart break was the current situation between Julian and Emelia. In this world, the bitterness of love was nothing. The most bitter thing was that people could not be together even though they loved each other dearly. Just as Emelia finished preparing breakfast, she was pulled by Julian towards the courtyard. Ill give you a present. Emelia didnt want to go out. She was too afraid that Julian would send her another drone show to confess his love for her to the public. When Emelia came to the outside of the yard, she immediately saw a pile of snowmen in the yard. Julian even went to the car outside to get his scarf and sunsses. He also took them in and put them on the snowman. In this way, the snowman had a cool temperament, which was very pleasing to the eye. Emelia couldnt help but ask in surprise, You put this up? Thats right. Julian replied with satisfaction. Emelia gave an evaluation. This snowman was quite handsome. But after the evaluation, she felt that something was wrong. Julian seemed to have built a Snowman Julian for her. Why did he do this? Emelia turned around and red at Julian. Then she walked into the room. The breakfast is ready. Julian followed her and asked, Dont you like it? Lets make another er. Emelia refused. Its too cold. I dont want to pile it up. In fact, she did not want to do such a romantic thing with him. Even Frances said that her body would depend on her fate in the future. How could she dare to leave such a beautiful memory for him? The sweeter the scene was, the more bitter her memory would be in the future. Chapter 369 It Was Too Difficult During breakfast, Julian nced at the weather forecast inadvertently, and then frowned and said helplessly, This snow is too heavy and the highway has been sealed off. It seems that I have to stay here for another night tonight. Frances nced at him indifferently and ate silently. So just let him go! How could a business man who often went on business trips as frequently as usual not have the habit of paying attention to the weather forecast every day? She didnt believe that he didnt know there would be a snowstorm in the next few days. It was obvious that he was using the excuse of weather for his continual stay. Frances didnt speak, but Emelia got nervous. Had the highway been sealed off? Emelia knew that there would be a snowstorm in the next few days, but she hadpletely ignored the fact that the highway would be blocked. She had thought that Julian had left this afternoon. Then Emelia grabbed her own cell phone and checked it. The highway was indeed sealed off. When she thought of how she had to spend another day with Julian, she felt uneasy. Because ording to Julians character, he would definitely pester her. As long as he lived in a hotel, she wouldnt suffer so much. After breakfast, Francess clinic opened, and she went to the consulting room. In the end, Emelia couldnt win against Julian. She was dragged by him into the courtyard to make a snowman. This time, the situation was quite interesting. Everyone who came to the clinic would see Emelia piled up a snowman with a tall and handsome man, and the man smiled gently at her, so soon they knew that her boyfriend wasing to see her. Emelia could only console herself. She could just take it as that Julian had stopped the men in the town who were crazy for her, and that would give her some peace. Near noon, Julian suggested to Emelia, Ill make lunch. Emelia nced at him, but didnt say anything. Julian saw the suspicion hidden in her silence. Do you think I cant do it well? Then youre wrong. I cooked almost every day in Riverside City. You cook everyday? Emelia felt that was quite impossible. I made that for my grandpa. Julian knew that she didnt believe him. Dont mention how mean our grandpa became after getting sick this time. At first, he asked me to apany him to dinner every night after leaving the hospital. Later, when I learned how to cook, he insisted on eating the food I made. Recently, I simply lived in his ce. Julians facial expression was quite tough, but Emelia knew that the reason why Grandpa Hughes had done this was because he was worried that during this period of time, Julian would be in a bad mood and would not have a good meal, so he had used this method to force Julian not to hurt his body because of his irregr diet. Grandpa Hughes also put in a lot of effort. At the mention of Grandpa Hughes, Emelia hurriedly asked Julian, Hows Grandpa recently? Julian snorted and said, Look at how harsh he treats me! You will know he is very good. Emelia couldnt help butugh softly when she saw how Julian was tortured by Grandpa Hughes and how Julian was anxious when he mentioned Grandpa Hughes. Fortunately, he had such a loving Grandpa Hughes by his side. Otherwise, his life would be so lonely. His sister, who yed tricks all the way, was no longer by his side, and he had such selfish and self-centered parents. In addition to the kisses the night before, Julian was very well-behaved and obedient. Although he was still attached to Emelia, he no longer tried to be intimate with her. Because he didnt dare to do that, for fear that Emelia would be annoyed and fall out with him. Frances was a little anxious when she saw this. She really felt afraid about their current situation between them. After all, she had taken care of Emelias body for a while. Whether her body had recovered or not shall be tested by sex. But how could she tell them that? It was too difficult. Later on, Frances simplyforted herself. Forget it, shell watch this matter after a period of Emelias recuperation. Anyway, Emelia had toe back and live after the New Year. Emelia had told her that she should at least stay here and finish writing the script of I Gotta Find You. Because here had provided her a quiet and undisturbed environment, where her inspiration was sparked. Frances thought that she would slowly find a time to talk to Emelia about her sexual life with Julian after the New Year. It was indeed hard to say, but as a doctor, she had to admit that. Before leaving, Julian said to Emelia, Before the New Year, Ill pick you up and send you to the airport to fly to the capital. It would be the New Year in a month. She must go back to the capital to participate in the reunion of the Longerich Family. If Julian didnte to pick her up, he wouldnt be able to see her before the New Year. Emelia declined politely. No need. Ill go back to Riverside City first. Ill just take a car there. A few days ago, Marvin Reynolds had called Emelia and told her that he had something to discuss with her. Emelia asked Marvin about the details, but he didnt say anything. He only said that he would talk to her when she returned to Riverside City. Therefore, Emelia decided to make a trip to Riverside City before returning to the capital to meet Marvin.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Marvin was an artist that Emelia really liked. She had to give him face. What can I do for you in Riverside City? Julian wanted to hear the answer that she wanted to see him when she went to Riverside City. Unexpectedly, Emelia said, Mr. Reynolds said he had something to discuss with me face to face. Julians face turned dark and gloomy. When it came to Marvin, Julian would be very angry. He envied and hated the words Emelia used to describe Marvin! Is Marvin worthy of you going all the way to Riverside City? Emelia spoke up for Marvin. Mr. Reynolds must have something very important to discuss with me. Otherwise, he wouldnt have mentioned it to me face to face. What important thing can he have? After Julian finished speaking, he immediately became alert. Marvin Was he going to confess his love to her? Otherwise, why couldnt he tell Emelia on the phone? Thinking of this, Julian was in a bad mood. When he went back, he had to have a good chat with Marvin about what he wanted to talk to Emelia face to face. With a heart full of grief, Julian drove away. On the 26th of the lunar month, Emelia returned to Riverside City. After tidying up a little, she went to meet Marvin. Princess Lenia had just been killed a few days ago and movie clips had been cut out. Marvin was a good actor, and Nina was peerlessly beautiful. Once the trailer came out, it went viral on the Inte. Previously, there were people who mocked Ninas appearance, saying that it wasnt suitable for her to y the role of princess consort. Some even said that Nina didnt any acting skills, but in the end, those online trolls were all dumbfounded by the trailer. Whether it was the appearance of actors, acting skills, or the development of the story, all made everyone look forward to it. Many audiences rushed to the official ount of Princess Lenia and asked when it was gonna be released. Julian had told Emelia before that it might be broadcast next spring. Julian even said that this drama would definitely be popr, so Emelia should be ready to get the award on the stage. How could Emelia expect to get the award? She only hoped that this drama could get good ratings. After Emelia and Marvin sat down at the coffee shop, Marvin smiled and went straight to the point. Did the leading actress in your new drama have been settled? Emelia was surprised. Are you going to rmend a leading actress to me? To be honest, Emelia was looking forward to Marvins rmendation. Ze Sabir, the supporting actress of Princess Lenia, was rmended by Marvin and she yed the role so well. I do want to rmend someone. Marvin didnt hide anything. But her identity is a little special. Chapter 370 Aren’t You Afraid That You’ll Die of Jealousy? A special identity? Emelia became even more curious. Who is it? Marvin said firmly, Its Ze Sabir, again. Emelia was a bit surprised. Ze Sabir? Emelia had met Ze several times when she went to visit the crew of Princess Lenia. She had a good impression of Ze, who was very professional. Moreover, she had also heard Nina talk about her. Ze was an extremely interesting person, optimistic and lively. She could always bring people endless vitality and happiness. Although Ze was a good choice, Marvin had rmended Ze twice, so Emelia naturally assumed that there was something between Marvin and Ze. Marvin saw through what she was thinking and said, Because I still rmended her, I need to talk to you face to face. Otherwise, something cant be exined clearly and people will think that I rmended her for personal reasons. Personal reasons? For some reason, at this moment, Emelias attention was diverted to somewhere else. Did Marvin have an affair with Ze? She thought about Zes charming appearance and then looked at the noble man in front of her. She found it incredible. But Marvin raised his eyebrow and asked, Whats wrong? Didnt Mr. Hughes tell you about my rtionship with Ze? A few days ago, at the finished banquet of Princess Lenia, Julian called Marvin outside and asked him what he wanted to talk to Emelia face to face with. Before he could answer, Julian asked him if he wanted to chase after Emelia again. Marvin immediately began tough. This was the so-called concern that caused chaos by Julian. How could he show any interest in Emelia? So Marvin patiently exined why he went to Emelia for help and took the initiative to exin the rtionship between him and Ze, in case Julian continued to be jealous of him in the future. Marvin had thought that Julian would talk to Emelia about these things, but now that he saw how curious Emelia was, probably Julian didnt say anything. Thats right. Julian was too embarrassed to say that he was jealous of him. Emelia shook her head. He didnt say anything. Julian had never told her about this. He was so busy that he even handed over the task of picking her up in the town to David Brennan. She hadnt even seen him since she arrived in Riverside City today. Marvin understood and exined simply, I got married with Ze. Married? Emelia, who had always been calm, did not manage her expression well this time. She was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out. They were not dating, nor were they engaged, but having gotten married? Thats right. Emelias astonishment was within Marvins expectations. He responded and then showed Emelia the ring finger on his left hand. It was obvious that he was wearing a ring. Emelia nced at the ring and slowly came to her senses. She had just seen Marvin wearing a ring on his hand, but she didnt think about that he had been got married at all. Marvin was just like Viggo Johansen in the entertainment circle, and he had always been far from any gossip. Many people even said, not in a friendly way, that they might be gay. In fact, both of them just werent the yboy-type of guy. At their age, most men had lovers or partners, but some men were unwilling to give in to a make-do rtionship. If they could not meet someone they really liked, they would rather stay single. Emelia took a sip of coffee to suppress her shock, and then hurriedly said, Congrattions. Thanks. Marvin smiled. Emelia changed the topic back to business. So, even though you are a couple, you rmend her just because you think she is suitable for the role? Yes. Marvin said seriously, I believe you should also know that Im not the kind of person who is biased. Thats right. Emelia nodded gently. She believed in Marvins character. Ive read Mr. Longerichs new book many times. After thinking about it, I feel that Ze is still suitable for the female lead. She used to y a small role in all walks of life. She has a strong empathy ability and infinite potential. Of course, I just rmend her. Well decide whether to use her after you and Mr. Longerich, the director, investors, and others discuss it. Marvin didnt try his best to rmend Ze. Instead, he said, The reason I invited you out today is that I want to thank you seriously. Thank me? Emelia didnt understand. She didnt seem to have helped Marvin at all. She had rmended him to act as the male lead of Princess Lenia because he was suitable for it. Marvin shook his head and said with a smile, Im very grateful that you rmended me to y the role of Lord Reminburg. Although the show hasnt been broadcast yet, ording to my years of experience, this role will be popr, and it will also be the peak of my acting career.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Emelia frowned slightly, the peak of his acting career? Marvin was only in his early thirties. It wouldnt be good to say that he was at his peak right now, would it? Unless Unless he wanted to retire from the showbiz! Thinking of this, Emelia couldnt help but ask in surprise, You want to quit the entertainment industry? Yes. Marvin didnt hide anything. In the future, shell shine. Its not good for both of us to be in the same circle. As a couple in the entertainment industry, if both of us are high-profile and active in front of the public, as time goes, it will cause public fatigue and boredom, so its better for one party to keep a low profile. You havent known each other for long, have you? Why would you sacrifice so much for her? Emelia was even more shocked. In other words, Marvin wanted to fulfill Zes sess through sacrificing his own career. Marvin thought for a moment and said, The rtionship between her and me is a littleplicated, but when I rmended her to y the second female lead of Princess Lenia, I did not know her for long, but the rtionship has nothing to do with how long weve known each other. Since Im sure shes the one destined to be my Mrs. Right, I should take action quickly, marry her back, and keep her staying by my side. Emelia was amused by Marvinsst sentence. She had never thought that Marvin, who had always been so noble and elegant, would have such a humble side. She smiled at Marvin and said, I will consider her. Thanks. Marvin thanked her. After thinking for a moment, he added, However, Im asking you to rmend her to me. Please keep it a secret for me. Dont let her know. Marvin sighed helplessly. If you say that she doesnt want to seed, she has never given up for her career. But is she ambitious? She didnte looking for you to fight for the role of the female lead. I asked her why. She said she didnt deserve it. She even said that from a tiny role to the second female lead role of Princess Lenia, she already found it unbelievable. She cant fight for the role of the female lead, because she doesnt deserve it. Emeliaughed even more happily. Just as Nina had said, Ze was an interesting and adorable person. So I have toe to you myself. Marvin shrugged, a doting smile on his face. I see. I will keep it a secret for you. With a smile on her face, Emelia raised her head, only to see Julian walking in through the coffee shops main entrance. The smile on his face disappeared from his face. Why was Julian here? Wasnt he busy? What are you talking about? Why are you smiling so happily? Julian strode over with his long legs and opened his mouth to speak as if he was jealous again. Marvin took the initiative to stand up and take his leave. Since were done with our business, Ill take my leave. Emelia really didnt know what was going on with Julian. He knew that Marvin was married, and he was jealous for no reason. Wasnt Julian afraid of killing himself because of jealousy? After Marvin left, Julian sat in Marvins seat. He stared at Emelia again and asked, What did you just talk to him about? Why you smiled so brightly? From a distance, he could see the smile on Emelias face through the coffee shops ss window. As a result, she stoppedughing as soon as he entered the door. Would he feelfortable in his heart? Emelia told him the truth, Nothing. Mr. Reynolds said something interesting about Ze. Really? Julian looked as if he didnt believe it. Emelia was very helpless. She red at him and said, Otherwise, what else could it be for? Because Iughed heartily when I saw Mr. Reynolds? Im a fan girl, but not a crazy one! For some reason, Emelia understood that Julian was asking endlessly that he was jealous. But she hadnt imagined that he would actually be jealous of something that didnt exist at all. What was he even thinking! Chapter 371 I Know You Won’t Let Me Be Sad Emelia thought that he had said earlier that he was very busy. She looked up at him and asked, Are you done with your work? Julian nced at her and said nothing. He wanted to say that in fact he came out between two meetings. It was because that Julian was worried about letting her stay alone with Marvin. Although Marvin had dered that he was married, Julian still felt ufortable. Seeing his silence, Emelia knew that he was not done with his work, so she persuaded him, Go and do your work. Ill go to see Grandpa and go back to the Capital in the afternoon. Julian was full of displeasure and hurt. Dont you want to stay for one night?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. No With her word, Julians face turnedpletely cold. She could sense that he was angry. But what could she do? Although she had epted Frances help to nurse her body, she still didnt know whether she could recover or not. However, Julian was obviously waiting for her. She didnt want him to wait for her, because she didnt want to make him wait in vain. It would be a good thing if her body could be cured. But if she could not recover, the rtionship between them would be awkward again. Therefore, she could not continue to have an ambiguous rtionship with him. Last time, Julian went to the town to look for her. Although she could not control what he did, she could restrain her own behavior. Therefore, she had made a decision before. She decided to detour Riverside City and fly back to the Capital as soon as she met Marvin. Looking at the gloomy expression on Julians face, Emelia felt very sorry. She thought that in that case, she should just put all the cards on the table. Julian She whispered his name in a low voice and looked elsewhere. She said softly, Youd better not wait for me. Its my own business. Bite me. Maybe Julian was really angry, he said that in a brusque tone, and then stormed out. Emelia sat there in a daze, watching his lonely back as he gradually walked away. She felt a sharp pain in her chest. She really didnt know that Julian was so persistent. No, it should be said that he was stubborn. In the past, she always felt that he was ruthless, but for the time being she felt that he was extremely affectionate. Emelia mocked herself, Girl, what exactly do you want him to do? When he was ruthless to you, you were sad. When he is affectionate to you, you are also sad. Why are you so picky? After silently sitting on the sofa and drinking a cup of coffee, she got up and went outside to take a taxi to visit Grandpa. On the way to the Hughes Manor, Julians expression of injury and departure constantly appeared in Emelias mind. In the end, she silently took out her mobile phone to return a ticket she had booked and called Vincent again. She decided to stay in Riverside City for one night and go back next day. Vincent had no objection. Whatever she did, Vincent would support her. After visiting Grandpa, Emelia went to the market on her way home to buy a lot of vegetables. When she got home, she began to cook. When she finished cooking a sumptuous dinner, night hadpletely fallen. Emelia didnt tell Julian that she didnt leave. She felt that he might regard her as a fickle person if she told him that she would stay instead of leaving. Moreover, Julian was still angry. Maybe even if she showed her goodwill, he might ignore her. After thinking for a long time, she took out her mobile phone and took a photo of the delicious dishes and posted it on her Instagram. Julian would definitely see it. If he came back for dinner, it meant that he epted her gesture of goodwill. If he didnte back and didnt respond, it meant that he was still angry. As soon as Emelia finished posting the photos, Nina liked her photo andmented in a second, Arent you going back to the Capital? You havent left yet? Emelia was speechless. How was she gonna reply to Nina? While Emelia was still hesitating, Nina left her anotherment. You definitely cant finish all the dishes. Wait for me! Ive just arrived home. Ill change my clothes and go to eat with you now! Although Nina had moved to the Capital, she had some activities in Riverside City those days, so she was also in Riverside City. Things happened in the Hughes Group. David knocked on the door of Julians office. He went in and asked cautiously, Boss, do l need to order takeout for you tonight? David didnt know what happened to his boss. When Julian came back, he said that he had to work overtime at night, and it looked like he wanted to work overtime until dawn. Yes. Julian responded with a poker face. David heard the word and quickly left. Julian threw aside the pen in his hand and picked up his phone irritably. He thought that Emelia really had no conscience. He was so angry that he had to leave. But Emelia never called him once throughout the afternoon, nor had she sent him a message. Julian didnt know if she had returned to the Capital safely. Julian was still worried about her, so he wanted to send her a message to ask her. However, he saw the notification from Instagram telling him that Emelia just shared a post. Julian immediately clicked to view her post and saw the photo. As he saw it clearly, he was overjoyed. He realized that Emelia didnt go back to the Capital. The photo was obviously taken in her residence in Riverside City. He was very familiar with the dining table and tableware. And the dishes on the table were all his favorite. Julian turned off theputer without thinking. He got up and left the office with his coat and car key. He told David, You dont have to order my takeout. I wont work overtime tonight. David and people of CEO Office looked at Julian, who was leaving quickly. They looked at each other and did not know what had happened. As soon as Julian got into the car, he remembered that he saw Ninasments under the photo. He immediately took out his phone and called Nina. No way! The meal was obviously made for him, so he wont let Nina go. As a result, Nina, who had just changed her clothes and was about to head out to Emelia, answered a call from Julian. Julian told her not to go to Emelias ce. Nina was speechless. What an overbearing man. However, in the end, Nina gave up the idea of going. On the one hand, she didnt want to be the third wheel. On the other hand, she knew that Julian and Emelia really needed a chance to be alone. Thus, Nina had to return home and made a herself a bowl of instant noodles. Emelia was just about to send a message to ask Nina if she woulde for dinner. She waited for a long time, but Julian didnt contact her. She thought that he might still be angry with her and didnt want to talk to her anymore. If Julian didnte, she couldnt finish the dishes, so it was good if Nina woulde. If Julian wanted to ignore her, it would be ok. It would be best if he hated her so much that they would never contact each other again. However, before she could send the message, she heard the sound of the engine rumbling from outside. It was Julians car. As soon as Julian entered the room, he pressed her against the door. His lips, still cold from the outside, covered hers. In the warm room. Emelias entire body shivered from the excitement, but the next second, Julian showed his fiery passion. Emelia could do nothing but cling onto his shoulder, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. The kiss, which he had spent hisplex emotions, finally came to an end. Julian felt both physically and mentallyfortable. Holding Emelia in his arms, he raised his hand and gripped her smooth chin as he proudly said, I knew that you couldnt bear to make me sad. Emelia raised her hand and pinched him. He was bing more and more bold. Even if she had provoked him with that kiss back in the town, what about this time? He kissed her without giving her a chance to say anything. It seemed what she said about breaking up with him couldnt do anything to him. Emelia raised her hands and pushed him away. She hurriedly turned around and said, Come and have dinner. Julian smiled with satisfaction as he washed his hands and sat down at the dining table. They had barely eaten much when Emelia received a picture from Nina. Emelia felt irritated the moment she looked at it, because She was on the news again. Couldnt the media in Riverside City let her go? After all, she had just returned to Riverside City and had been photographed after staying outside for a short while. Even someone like Emelia, who was open-minded, could not help but wonder if someone was keeping an eye on her all day long. And she felt that maybe someone hoped that something would happen to her and the person could spread rumors about her. The news was about the meeting she had with Marvin at the cafe. In the photo, she was smiling happily. The title was just ridiculous- The sought-after screenwriter seemed to be in love with the A-list actor. With a depressed look on her face, Julian took her phone and looked at it. After that, he returned the phone to her grumpily and ordered, Dont worry about it. Let Marvin handle it himself. Marvin just had a meetup with Emelia and caused such an outrageous rumor. Of course he should deal with the aftermath himself. Emelia knew that she couldnt deal with the matter, and it was probably wrong for her to say anything at that time. Marvin called and he sincerely apologized, Im sorry for causing you so much trouble. I didnt expect these media reporters to have no conscience. Except for this meeting in private, we usually met each other on work asions, and only for a few times. How could they say that we are in love? Marvin was also helpless. Its okay. We have nothing to hide. Dont let it affect your rtionship with Ze. Emelia did not mind, but she was afraid that Ze did not know the truth and would doubt about their rtionship. Ze? Marvinughed sheepishly, Shes having so much fun in reading the made-up stories about us, as if the person who has rumors isnt her husband. Emelia imagined the scene of Zes amused face when she saw the news and found it extremely cute. Marvin promised again, Dont worry. Ill issue a statementter to rify your innocence. Ok. Emelia believed that Marvin would deal with it. After a while, a photo was posted on Marvins Twitter. The picture was of two red marriage certificates, and there was a sentence from Marvin, Ive been married. I met Miss Emelia Jones that day purely for work. Please do not believe in rumors and do not spread them. Also, stop ndering Miss Jones again. She is a screenwriter and a friend that I admire very much. In addition, Im finally got married at this age. Please show some understanding to an old man who just wants to safeguard his rather fragile marriage. Thank you. Marvins tweet caused a sensation on the inte. A popr celebrity who had been keeping a low profile suddenly announced that he was married. It was really a heated topic. Secondly, the tone of Marvins statement was rather sincere and humorous,pletely different from his usual impassive and reserved persona. That really surprised Marvins fans and some other people who knew about him. Chapter 372 Unaccountably Solicitous Just as everyone was shocked by the Marvins announcement of his marriage, Marvin tweeted another post, After marriage, I will focus on my family and school teaching, so Ill say goodbye to everyone here. Thank you for your support and love for me over the years. Im so lucky to meet you all. Farewell. With this, Marvin indirectly announced his retirement from the entertainment industry. Many of his fans just felt heart broken. His fans could ept the fact that he was married. After all, Marvin was not young anymore, and he doesnt rely on his good appearance to make a living. But why did he want to quit the showbiz? However, no matter what, Marvin not only took the opportunity to announce his marriage and his decision of retiring from the entertainment business, but he also sessfully helped Emelia get rid of the rumor. Emelia heaved a sigh of relief and lowered his head to continue eating. Nina sent her a voice message, her tone full of envy. Damn! Marvin is so manly. Indeed. Emelia replied with a word, agreeing with Marvins way of dealing with the thing. Marrying an A-list actor like Marvin was something thatcked a sense of security. However, Marvins actions gave Ze a sense of security. He was indeed a responsible man. Opposite Emelia, Julian nced at her reply to Nina and snorted, Why are you being envious? As long as you marry me, Ill be like him without hesitation. Emelia was speechless. Howe she was being envious? The one who felt envious was Nina. Emelia was only agreeing with what she said. Julian added, Ive also made it public that I want to marry you. Am I not manly? Facing his inexplicable thoughts, Emelia didnt know what to say at all. So she had to point at the food on the table, which almost turned cold. Lets eat. Julian pursed his lips and red at her for a while before finally lowering his head to eat. He knew that he could not get a direct response from her for the time being. She didnt even show her gesture of goodwill to him directly, but just posted a photo on Instagram to hint at him. After they finished their dinner peacefully, Julian cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks for Emelia, and then put them into the basket. Emelia stood by the side and watched his every move silently. When he turned around and wanted to say something to her, Emelia said, Dont think about staying here tonight. I dont want to be a headline again during the vacation. Julian was speechless. She was smart enough to read his mind at a nce. He had no choice but to change his words. Ill take you to the airport tomorrow. Ok. Emelia knew that if she didnt agree, he would definitely stay for night. Julian left reluctantly. They had a good sleep. The next morning, when Julian was about to send Emelia off to the airport, Nina wrapped herself in arge jacket and carried a bag for Emelia. Viggo returned to his hometown after he finished filming. He said that he was afraid that his father would be sad and alone during the holiday this year, so he went back early. Nina handed the bag in her hand to Emelia and exined, He asked me to deliver you a gift. Standing aside, Julian let out a sneer. Nina rolled her eyes at him without any hesitation. Suddenly, she said to Emelia, This is one of your favorite tableware brands. Emelia took it out and took a look. Her eyes instantly curved as she smiled. Its so beautiful. In front of Julian, Emelia didnt say that she had liked the tableware for a long time. Otherwise, he would be jealous again. Nina cast a disdainful nce at Julian. Nina thought that Viggo was indeed good at to choosing a gift. The gift wasnt expensive, but it was Emelias favorite. Emelia would be willing to ept it without any pressure. Julian was too inferior. The way he used to convince with so many drones and people made Emelia scared. Although it was extremely romantic and unforgettable, Emelia had to bear quite a bit of mental pressure. He wasnt showing his love at all. He was forcing her to marry him. Julian didnt learn how to choose gifts from Viggo, but sneered at him? He must be ttering for something he likes. While Nina wasining about Julian in her heart, she heard him speak again. Ninaughed at Julian. Mr. Hughes, Mr. Johansen just want to send a small gift to thank Emelia for writing such a good script. Arent you afraid that youll be jealous to death? Julian retorted seriously, If a woman who adores me gave me a very good gift, how would Emelia feel? After that, he emphasized, Dont tell me you dont know that Viggo loves her. Nina was speechless. Nina didnt know what to say for the moment. Once she stood in Julians shoes, if there was a woman who loved Cameron Dauster and sent him gifts, she would not only say a few sarcastic words. She would hate that woman so much and gnashed her teeth. Thinking of that, Nina felt that it was normal for Julian to be jealous? The verbal battle between the two ended in Ninas silence. Emelia was already used to their current state. She put the gift away in the kitchen cab and turned around to said to Nina, When I get back, Ill call Mr. Johansen to thank him. Ok. Nina replied, Alright, my mission is done. You should hurry up and set off. Dont miss the ne. Emelia gently grabbed Nina and reminded her with some concern, Dont argue with your parents when you get back during the holiday. I wont if they dont make me angry.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nina casually yed with her bright fingernails. She never went back to her nominal home except for New Year vacation, and she never called her nominal mother. It was her parents who were looking for her. When they needed money, they would call her. Even during the holiday, she would only go back to stay for one night on New Years Eve and have a nominal reunion dinner. However, in just one night, her parents, who only asked for her money, could make her extremely angry. So she quarreled with them almost every year, and then they parted unhappily. In the past, Emelia had always apanied her. But this year, Emelia gained a good family and was going to have a happy New Year. Nina looked even more lonely and pitiful. Its just one night. You can go back to the Capital on the first day of the year. We can eat and drink together. In reality, every year, Emelia would say these words to Nina, but it hadnt worked. I got it. Nina responded as she pushed Emelia out. Julian drove Emelia to the airport. On the way, he seemed casual and said, I only have Grandpa for the holiday this year. Emelia was puzzled. Your parents Gerhard came back during the holiday when she married Julian. No matter how bad Gerhard was, his father was still alive. Gerhard had toe back home during the holiday. Julian said directly, I didnt ask them toe back, and Grandpa didnt let them either. Chapter 373 You’ll Be a Good Father Heather had made trouble for him for that. Later, Grandpa chose to be the bad person and told Heather directly that since he was alive, he was still the head of the Hughes family. If Grandpa didnt allow Gerhard toe back, they couldnt. Heather finally stopped making troubles. She no longer mentioned anything abouting back for the holiday, but she often called him toin about how painful it was to live with Gerhard. Although it was not easy for Gerhard to find a woman with Heathers supervision, but they did not get along well with each other. They quarreled for a long time and Heather said that she was about to die of anger because of Gerhard. While they were talking, Julians cell phone rang again. It was from Heather. Julian directly hung up. Looking at his annoyed face, Emelia thought for a moment and persuaded him, Or you can persuade them to divorce? Emelia thought, Since Heather and Gerhard dont get along well, why cant they get a divorce? Hah. Julian sneered and said, Do you think I havent persuaded them? I have persuaded them since many years ago but my mother refused to divorce. She thought if she could keep her position as Mrs. Hughes, she would be rich for the rest of her life. Because she was his biological mother, Julian couldnt say how stupid Heathers thought was. On that point, Emelia thought more thoroughly than Heather. In the past, Emelia had felt that she couldnt continue living with Julian, so she had decided to divorce him. Emelia didnt expect Heather to be so stubborn. She suggested, Why dont you stop them from living together then? They cant just keep on torturing each other like this. No way! Julians tone was a little harsh and even a little resentful. They made Caroline and I suffer so much. Why do they get to live a peaceful life? Emelia never thought that Julian would lose control of his emotions. In her impression, she rarely saw him lose control like that. It could be seen that Julian and Heather had indeed disappointed him. Because Julian was still driving, Emelia was afraid that saying too much would affect his driving, so she fell silent and didnt say anything else. After a while, Julian said as if he was making a promise or venting his anger, If I had a child, I wouldnt ignore them. I must love them very much. I would definitely give them a perfect and happy family and let them feel the warmth of the family. Perhaps it was because Julian realized the physical condition of Emelia, Julian continued, Actually, I dont really look forward to having children. Im very afraid that I wont be a qualified father and that my children will suffer as well.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. So, its good to have no children. Julian was telling the truth. When he thought that his children would suffer like him, he decided not to have children. Without any hesitation, Emelia continued his topic, If you be a father, I believe you will be a conscientious father. You will love and care about your child. You will apany them and raise them gently and patiently. You will definitely be a good father. After saying these words, Julian let out a softugh. Taking advantage of the opportunity when they were waiting for the traffic light, Julian turned his head and gave Emelia a deep look. Emelia, do you know? This is the first time youve sincerely praised me after we divorced. Emelia lowered her eyes. Im just telling the truth. Julian waspletely different from his father Gerhard. Gerhard was a downright phnderer. Even though he was old, he was still unreliable. However, Julian was different. From his achievements and career, it could be seen that he was a person who knew what he wanted and would work hard for it. If he wanted to be a good father, he would definitely make it. But If he wasted his time on her, he might not have the chance to be a father. They did not say anything along the way. When they arrived at the airport, Emelia checked her luggage and went to board the ne. No matter how reluctant Julian was, he could only let her go. Originally, Emelia thought that her trip back to the Capital would be quite peaceful. Unexpectedly, Emelia saw a familiar person on the ne. Although Emelia knew her, she did not want to say a word to her. That person was Pris. She sat in the back row of Emelia. When she saw that Emelia was looking for her seat, Pris became a little embarrassed. However, she kept staring at Emelia with a hint of disdain. Emelia ignored Pris mocking gaze. Emelia sat down and adjusted her posture. Then she put on her headphones and started to read a book. Pris had stood on Yvonnes side, butter she had a quarrel with Yvonne and was driven out of YS by Yvonne. Mindy Wood, her assistant, had reced her. It was said that Pris had beenughed at in the screenwriter circle because of that. Later, something happened to Yvonne, and Mindy disappeared. It was heard that Pris had returned to the old business of writing novels, but her new books were not very good. Not many people read her novels, and rights of film and television hadnt been sold. No matter how much the website helped her, it was useless. Emelia didnt feel any sympathy for Pris and Mindy at all. In recent years, many things in the online literary circle and even the screenwriter circle were caused by them. Pris was the mastermind, and Mindy was not a good person either. The nended in the Capital. When Emelia took her luggage and was about to leave, she saw Pris striding past her. She even hit Emelia maliciously. Emelia staggered a few steps. Pris personality was extremely bad. Emelia should have pretended to be injured, so that Pris would bear the consequences. But Emelia was not that shameless. Emelia thought that next time she met Pris, she must think of a way to make Pris embarrassed. Otherwise, Pris would really think that Emelia was easy to be bullied. Vincent came to pick up Emelia. When Emelia got into the car, he saw that Pris in front of her also got into a car. The driver seemed to be a young woman, but because of the distance, Emelia couldnt see who the woman was. The next day after Emelia returned to the Capital, Vincent took her to have dinner with Trevor Spence. Vincent said with an annoyed expression when he mentioned Trevor, If it werent for our coboration with him in the future, I really dont want to have anything to do with him anymore. Vincents impression of Trevor became better because of his attentive attitude towards the new drama. However, thest time Tara White made a rumor with Julian, Vincent almost wanted to kick Trevor out of the project. Everyone knew that Julian had been trying his best to save Vincents daughter some time ago, and Tara was Trevors woman. How could Vincent not be infuriated with this incident? Vincent was so angry that he almost broke the contract with Trevor. Trevor apologized to him and said that he didnt know what Tara was going to do that at all. Trevor almost knelt down to beg Vincent, and then Vincent reluctantly forgive him. Later, when he heard from Trevor that his partner had kicked Tara out of Starixo, the depression in Vincents heart dissipated. Chapter 374 Enraged For the time being, Vincent and Emelia did not know that the new partner of Trevor was Julian. Julian asked Trevor to keep it a secret, although Vincent had already given the adapted right to Trevor. Its okay. Its just a meal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Emeliaforted Vincent. Some time ago, when the rumor between Julian and Tara was spread, Nina introduced Tara to Emelia. Ninas words were harsh. She directly said that Tara took the shortcut to seed by selling her body. Because Tara had taken advantage of Trevor, she had gained all the resources in the past few years and defeated all the female artists of the same age in a short time. However, Tara was also disappointing. Her acting skills were too poor. In addition to her negative news about her being a mistress, she had a bad rtionship with her fans. As a result, no matter how Trevor had helped her over the years, she could not reach the top. Of course, Tara had long regarded herself as the A-list star in her own eyes. She exuded an inexplicable sense of superiority from head to toe. Trevor had been in trouble for the past few years. Not only had he failed to support Tara to make money for Starixo, but due to Taras bad acting and awful personality, he had alsopletely ruined the reputation that Starixo had umted before. Nina also said that Tara had drove Trevors wife mad and she went abroad because of anger. Everyone in the circle knew that Trevor was lecherous, but none of those women had provoked his wife before. Trevors wife was so angry that she said she would never divorce before she went abroad, which made Tara outraged. After several years of hard work, Tara was suddenly thrown into hell and could never get up. It would be strange if she wasnt mad. When Nina spread the news to Emelia, Emelia knew that Tara had something to do with Trevor. However, at that time, Vincent had already signed the contract with Trevor. However, it was nothing to Emelia. It was just a matter of one project. Vincent nced at his gentle daughter and sighed heavily. Trevor originally said that he would take Tara to apologize to you tonight, but I scolded him, so he wouldnt bring her. Actually, Tara doesnt really want to apologize to you. She wanted your forgiveness so that you could give her the role of the second female lead. Emelia couldnt help butugh. She made it seem as though she really has something to do with Julian, and she even wants me to forgive her? Ah, what a wicked bitch! Tara thought that Emelia didnt know that Julian had left Tara behind? Tara didnt want to apologize, but to continue to make her ufortable. Emelia didnt know how she had offended Tara, but Emelia had never considered giving the role of the second female lead to Tara. Moreover, she was just a screenwriter and had no right to choose actors. What was the need of asking her for forgiveness? Emelia didnt know that Trevor wanted to apologize to her because of Julian. Emelia only thought that they might have done it for Vincents sake. Although Vincent didnt be the screenwriter of the show, he was still the author and famous. Vincent added, Trevor will definitely put in a good word for her during dinner and want us to hire her. At that time, you dont have to say anything, and I will help you. Ok. Emelia responded softly. When they arrived at the private room, Trevor had already arrived and shook hands with them enthusiastically. Especially when he saw Emelia, he was very enthusiastic. He tried his best to praise Emelia. I only saw you on TV before. At that time, I felt that you were extremely beautiful. Now, I see you, and I feel you look much more beautiful. In my opinion, you shouldnt be a screenwriter. Its more suitable to be a female star directly. Emelia had goose bumps all over. She quickly interrupted Trevor with a smile. Mr. Spence, you tter me. Trevor was still saying, Dont think Im joking. Im serious. Your appearance and temperament All right, have a seat. Vincent interrupted Trevor. Vincent didnt like to hear Trevors words. Since his daughter could live upon talent, why did she have to enter the entertainment industry? Seeing that Vincents expression was not very good, Trevor quickly stopped talking about the topic and pulled out a chair for Emelia. Thy sat down respectively. After ordering the dishes, the waiter served them tea and went out. Trevor asked Emelia, Hows the progress of the script? Emelia smiled and nodded. Everything went smoothly. Trevor asked again, Do you have any rmended actors for each role? Vincent wanted to speak up for Emelia as soon as he heard Trevor mention such a topic. In Vincents eyes, his daughter didnt seem to be a tough person. He even wondered how she proposed a divorce to Julian as she had such a gentle character. However, he didnt expect that Emelia would smile and asked the question to Trevor. Mr. Spence, the actors should be decided by you and the director. As a screenwriter, Im just writing a script. Trevor was stunned. Obviously, he didnt expect that Emelia would ask the problem back. Vincent also calmly took a sip of tea. Trevor chuckled and quickly tried to smooth things over for himself. Although were in charge of casting, I heard that the male lead of Princess Lenia is Marvin, who was rmended by you. Ive seen the new movie. Marvin is so fit for this role. Hell definitely be a new model in the future! So, I think you have good taste. If you have a suitable candidate, please rmend it to us. Trevor threw the topic back to Emelia. As long as its rmended by you, well consider it seriously. With a gentle and harmless smile on her face, Emelia said, Since Mr. Spence trusts me so much, Ill first tell you the criteria for me to rmend actors. Thats Ok. Go ahead. Trevor pretended to listen respectfully. First of all, Trevor had to make Emelia happy. Only when she was happy could he mention Tara. Emelia gently said her first standard. First of all, acting skills must be good. Trevor was speechless. This was enough to kick Tara out of thepetition. If Tara was good at acting, he didnt need to find resources for her everywhere? Emelia continued, Secondly, her character must be good. Before Trevor could react, Emelia had already bit her lip and said pitifully to him, Mr. Spence, you know that I have divorced nonce, so so I dont want to hire those actors who have a messy love life, especially those who have been homewreckers once. Trevor almost spat out a mouthful of blood because of the shock. Both of the standards had nailed Tara to the pir of shame. Emelia was just one step away from refusing Tara. Moreover, Emelia deliberately mentioned that she was divorced. Everyone knew that her ex-husband was Julian. Moreover, Tara had also spread rumors between her and Julian some time ago. This was another reason why she didnt want to hire Tara Trevor turned slowly and looked at Emelia deeply. Who said that Emelia was gentle and harmless? Who said that she looked easy to deal with? It was obvious that Emelia directly came to the point. However, Emelia still looked innocent. Chapter 375 A Low-class Woman Mr. Spence? Emelia leaned forward slightly and called him in confusion. Seeing that Trevor still had no reaction, Emelia asked with concern, Mr. Spence, whats wrong? Emelia called him twice. Only then did Trevore to his senses. He smiled awkwardly at Emelia and said, Well said! What else could he say other than that? However, at that time, Emelia added, Oh, she is really my daughter. Her behavior ispletely my style. Vincents words were equivalent to announcing that he also agreed with Emelias decision. He didnt want to hire Tara either. Trevor felt that he was about to have a heart attack. Tara was still waiting in the car outside, waiting for him to persuade Emelia. Then she woulde in and pretend to be close to Emelia. In fact, Trevor didnt want to put in a good word for Tara in front of Emelia. The drama was his turning point. He didnt want his reputation to be ruined by Taras acting, but Tara kept whining in front of him. He was so annoyed that he had to agree in the end. He didnt know how to continue the topic when his cell phone rang. It was Tara. She probably thought that he didnt want her to go in. Tara probably didnt know that Emelia wouldnt agree. She thought that Trevor could sessfully persuade Emelia with a few words. Ill take the call. Trevor smiled apologetically at Vincent and Emelia. He quickly took the phone and got up to leave. As soon as Trevor went out, Vincent immediately praised Emelia with a smile. It seems that Dad underestimated you. I thought you couldnt handle these troublesome people and things. I didnt expect you to deal with them so perfectly. Thats great! Dad wanted to refuse him for you. Vincent spread out his hands. He was eager to protect his daughter. Emelia said softly, In the past, I always wanted to be as kind as possible to people, butter I found that some people were not worth it. And many times, the kinder I was, the more they felt that I was a pushover. Emelia had suffered a lot from Heather and Caroline over the years, so she understood the principle deeply. She used to want to get along well with Heather and Caroline. She wanted to have a family who loved each other, butter she found that no matter how kind she was, she couldnt get their affection and respect. They even thought that she was easy to bully. Tara was not a good person to be trifled with. She could not be a grateful person. As a mistress, Tara had deliberately ruined others marriage. Emelia did not want to have anything to do with her at all. Besides, she didnt want to ruin Vincents project. Although she was just a screenwriter, since she was asked to rmend actors, she would rmend actors who have acting skills. Of course, in the end, she might not be able to resist the power of the capital, but at least she had tried her best. Before Vincent could say anything, she heard a quarrel outside. Then, the door of the private room was kicked and opened. Tara rushed in angrily. Emelia! Who do you think you are? How dare you mock me like that? Tara yelled as she rushed towards Emelia. When Trevor went out to tell her what Emelia had said, Tara went crazy on the spot and rushed in regardless of Trevors obstruction. Vincent had already stepped in front of Emelia and pushed Tara back without hesitation. Emelia was like Vincents life, and Tara was making troubles. Tara stepped on her high heels and almost fell to the ground because of Vincents fierce push. If Trevor hadnt helped her from behind, she would have fallen to the ground. Vincent red at Tara and said scornfully, Who do you think you are? Who gives you the courage to make such a scene in front of us? Vincent was a gentle and elegant person, but at that time, he said such unpleasant words with a cold face, which made people feel that he was really angry. Even Trevor, who had known Vincent for many years, shivered. Tara didnt expect that a modest gentleman like Vincent would insult her, let alone that Vincents words were so unpleasant. She was so angry that she raised her hand and pointed at Vincent, trembling and unable to speak. Vincent didnt bother to pay attention to her. He looked at Trevor and said, Trevor, I got to reunite with my daughter at such an age. She is my life and the dearest treasure of this family. Vincent emphasized the importance of Emelia to him first, and then said mercilessly, Today I tell you here. If you cant handle with this woman, were gonna terminate the contract. Dont think that the production team has already started to prepare, and I have to spend my time. I dontck money, and I can pay you three times the penalty fee, but I definitely wont allow any low-ss people make my daughter unhappy! Vincent gnashed his teeth in hatred at the end.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Trevors face instantly turned pale, and he instinctively pushed Tara away. Dont do that, Mr. Longerich. Dont terminate the contract. Trevor was also clear about the point. He knew how important the drama was to him. Tara was pushed out by him ruthlessly. In order to stand firm, she had to raise her hand to support on the table next to her, but she identally knocked over the teapot. The hot tea that flowed out scalded her hand, causing her to scream in pain. However, no one paid attention to her. Trevor begged Vincent, begging him not to terminate the contract. Trevor, you should know why I gave you the project. Vincent said earnestly, But what did you return to me? Youve caused me so many troubles before the auction even started. If you really start filming, arent you afraid that something will happen to this woman and destroy you? Vincents words made Trevors back break out in a cold sweat. Thats right, Trevor couldnt keep Tara any longer, or he would be destroyed by her. He also wanted to break up with Tara because he missed his wife so much. He thought that he would go abroad in a few days to find his wife and children. Thinking of that, Trevor raised his hand and pped Tara hard. Bitch! Go away! Perhaps because he felt that it was not enough to vent his anger, he announced on the spot, From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. We have broken up! What? Tara covered her hand, which was red from the burning, and stared at Trevor in disbelief. Of course, Vincent and Emelia were not interested in the scene of their breakup. They looked at each other and were about to leave. The meal was destroyed by Tara, so there was no need to continue. Stop! Tara rushed over to stop them. She snarled through her clenched teeth, Since you are so cruel to me, dont me me for turning against you! Chapter 376 Do You Get To Have a Child? Vincent stood in front of Emelia to protect her. He looked at Tara coldly and asked, What do you want? Tara! Trevor pulled Tara in anger. He was really afraid that Tara would make Vincent angry again. Tara shook him off and red at Emelia, saying, Emelia, you havent been in Riverside City or the Capitaltely, have you? I heard that you spent some time in a remote town? Vincent frowned when he heard Taras words. Emelia was very calm. She asked Tara, Does it have anything to do with you? In fact, Emelia had roughly guessed what Tara wanted to do. When Tara came in, she suddenly remembered that she was the one who picked up Pris at the airport at midnight. Because the pink fur coat Tara was wearing today was exactly the same as the woman who drove the car that day. Tara might not have noticed her, but Pris was different. Whether in public or in private, Pris did not want her to live a good life. Perhaps Pris had found out her whereabouts. Pris came to the Capital this time because she spoke ill of her and reached an agreement with Tara. Pris was in a difficult situation now, and she was very likely to let Tara take her to a certain group to be a screenwriter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tara said resentfully, Of course it has something to do with me! You lived in an experienced traditional medicine practitioners house. As far as I know, she is an expert of gynecology. Emelia, I guess you cant have a baby, can you? Thats why youre looking for a remedy at all costs! Taras expression was full of disdain and mockery when she said thosest words. There was also undisguised arrogance and pride. She didnt believe that Emelia would still be able to be so self-righteous in front of her when she had gotten the goods of her! Tara White! Vincents face turned livid and he bellowed. Trevor was scared to death by Taras words. He pointed at Tara with trembling fingers, and he was so angry that he could not utter a word. She ndered a woman for not being able to have a child. She was too, too vicious! Dad. Emelia gently pulled Vincents sleeve. Let her speak. Emelia calmed Vincent down a little with herposure. Thats right. At this time, they should really calm down. Otherwise, wouldnt it mean that there was something wrong with Emelias body? Vincent didnt expect that he almost lost his mind at the critical moment. Fortunately, his daughter could keep calm. Seeing that Emelia did not panic at all, Tara began to doubt whether the things Pris told her was true or not. But no matter what, she couldnt back out now, so she brazened it out, I wanted to talk to you peacefully. As long as you had promised me to let me y the second female lead, I would keep this secret for you forever. I didnt expect you to be so ungrateful. Fine then. I will immediately call all the media reporters and spread this news for you! Tara said a lot, waiting for Emelia to beg her for mercy in a panic and asking her not to spread such news to the public. Unexpectedly, Emelia smiled faintly and said lightly, So what if you can have a baby? Do you get to have one? Emelias words hit Taras weak spot. At this moment, Taras expression was as awkward as it could be. Trevor had a son and a daughter. They were both living abroad with his wife. The two children were outstanding. It was said that they studied in famous universities abroad. Although Trevor had many women, he did not allow any of them to give birth to a baby because he really loved his two children. Their excellence made it impossible for him not to love them. Tara wanted to force him to get married to her, so she deliberately got pregnant once, but Trevor mercilessly took her to the hospital to abort the child. At this moment, Emelia said it calmly. Tara only felt extremely humiliated. Everything in front of her eyes went ck and she almost fainted from anger. Emelia sneered, Besides, you said I cant give birth to a child. Do you have any solid evidence? Do you think I wont sue you if you nder me in front of the reporters? No- Tara trembled as she pointed at Emelia, unable to retort. She had really underestimated Emelia. She had thought that she was a good person with no temper. She had not expected her sharp tongue. Every word Emelia said had poked at her sore spot. Miss White, Im just a screenwriter and cannot decide who would act in the show. Why do you make things difficult for me? If youre so capable, why dont you find the investor for this project? Emelias words sounded like she was trying to give Tara some ideas. However, when she said youre so capable, she was alluding to the fact that Tara had got many parts in TV shows through sex. Tara stomped her feet in anger, but she couldnt say anything. She couldnt say that the so-called investor was Julian, not to mention that she had thoroughly offended him already. Arrrrgh! She, who had been humiliated by Emelia, clenched her fists and screamed angrily. Have you lost your mind? Trevor grabbed her arm and pulled her out. Hurry up and get out of here. Dont embarrass yourself! Not to mention that Tara was screaming crazily at this moment, she had just said that Emelia could not have a child, which was enough for Vincent and the Longerich family to take her down. Trevor dragged Tara away. Vincent couldnt help giving Emelia a thumbs-up. Your performance just now really vented my anger. This kind of woman deserves to be dealt with like this. Seeing that Tara was slowly driven mad by Emelia, Vincent almost apuded on the spot. Emelia held his arm and said with a smile, Thank you for protecting me just now. This feeling of being protected by family was wonderful for Emelia. Vincent sighed and said, You are my daughter. Thats what I should do. When Vincent thought of how his precious daughter had been fighting alone for so many years, he felt ufortable. However, what that woman said about your health Vincent was worried. What are you going to do? Emelia remained calm. Ive already thought of a solution. Lets talk about it at home. Sure. They left the room side by side. Tara and Trevor were pulling each other in the parking lot. Emelia and Vincent got into their own cars. Trevor was so anxious that he threw Tara down and chased after them. Vincent! Trevor stopped Vincents car. Vincent rolled down the window and said, Deal with your woman first. After Vincent finished speaking, he asked the driver to leave. He was not forcing Trevor to break up with Tara, but he really did not want his show to be destroyed by her. Chapter 377 Emelia’s Decision to Fight Back Emelia and Vincent returned home safely. Naomi prepared dinner for them in advance. Naomi was also very angry with what Tara had done. I really dont know what Trevor likes about such a disgraceful woman! Auntie, please dont be mad. Shes not worth your attention. Emeliaforted Naomi. Taras young body and beautiful face was the only things Trevor liked. However, Tara thought that she was Trevors true love, she wanted to force Trevors wife to leave so that he could marry her. Tara didnt take advantage of the fact that Trevor still had interest in her to help herself improve quickly. Instead, she raked her brain in plotting and stirring up troubles. She was stupid enough to have wasted the prime time of her career achieving absolutely nothing. Now, Trevor obviously wanted to give up on her for his own interests. She was still causing chaos. Emelia wasnt afraid of Tara at all, but Naomi was extremely worried. Naomi felt the same way Tara threatened Emelia with her illness. She felt sorry for Emelia. Emelia could tell that Naomi was worried about her. I almost know why Tara became like this today. She then told Vincent and Naomi what Pris had done to her, and she also said that she suspected that Pris was colluding with Tara. Since Pris has ndered me time and time again and spread rumors for me, she wants to have my reputation ruined, so Ill get back at her. I want to expose all the bad things she has done before. I want to see whether she or me will be doomed. Emelias tone and expression were uncharacteristically cold and determined. She had had enough of being targeted by Pris so many times. Even if Pris targeted her because of what happened between her and Viggo, she had nothing to do with him now. How could Pris not let her go? Vincent agreed with Emelias active counterattack, but he asked in confusion, How do you n to expose her? Can you find evidence? Pris did those shameless and dirty things secretly. She must have hidden them well and would not let others find out easily. Mindy Wood, her former assistant, must know all her bad deeds. Emelia said confidently, I n to find Mindy and get her to expose Pris. Mindy is quite talented. Many of Pris so-called work was done by Mindy on her behalf. Mindys current situation must not be good either. She must be willing to stand out and expose Pris for certain benefits. Pris has targeted me again and again. I dont need to be kind to her. As long as I can expose her, I dont mind using some means to bribe Mindy. You can use any means to the wicked. Vincent nodded. No matter what decision you make, I support you. Naomi replied, Thats right. Since she likes to hide behind and harm people, then expose her and see what she can do. Emelia wasforted by them, but then she lowered her head and said, However, no matter whether Tara and Pris have any evidence about my health, once they say it out, it will cause a lot of gossips. If I have any contact with Julian, he will definitely beughed at by everyone. After Emelia finished speaking, both Vincent and Naomi were silent. They had experienced the same rumors. They knew how heart-wrenching those words would be, so they would not persuade Emelia to be selfish and keep staying with Julian. Since Emelia had chosen to make herself suffer a bit and make Julian stay far away from trouble, then they were willing to fulfill her wishes. No matter what choice she made, it was because she loved Julian, wasnt it? Vincent asked her in a deep voice, What do you want to do? Emelia said decisively, I want to draw a clear line with him. This way, no matter how ill my body is, it has nothing to do with him. It would be great if I could speak in public. Vincent frowned and thought for a moment, and then said, Didnt your cousin have a new product release event tomorrow? Emelia was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and said, Yes, I forgot about it. Tomorrows event will be very grand. At that time, many reporters will be there. If she had drawn a clear line with Julian earlier, she would have saved him from the trouble of the rumors earlier. Tara and Pris were not people who would let the matter rest, especially since Tara had suffered so much from her today. She must be crazy now. Who knew what they would do next second? Vincent thought for a moment and said, Ill find someone to investigate Pris assistant. Emelia shook her head. Ill ask Nina and Viggo for help. They know a lot of people in the entertainment industry. All right. Vincent listened to her. If you have any problems,e to me. Emelia agreed. After dinner, Emelia went back to her room and called Viggo. First, she thanked him for giving her that set of tableware. Second, she asked Viggo if she knew where Mindy was now. I dont know where Mindy is. I didnt have much contact with her, but Pris came to see me some time ago. Viggo told her in a gentle voice. Does she want to return to Tymers Entertainment? This was what Emelia had first thought of.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yes. Viggos tone was full of contempt. Is it because I have a good temper so that she thinks I am a garbage station? Viggos words were extremely unpleasant. It could be seen that he hated Pris very much. When Pris insisted on working for Yvonne, Viggo tried to persuade her staying. Now that Yvonne had fallen and Pris wanted to go back to work for Tymers. Who gave her the courage? What did she take him for? Viggo added, This is not the most annoying thing. The most annoying thing is that she talked about your health condition. I was about to tell you about it. Did she said that I couldnt have a baby and I was not worthy of you? Without thinking, Emelia knew what Pris had say. Yes. Viggo said angrily, I said to her, did she write too many ancientry novels and got herself too immersed in it? What era is it now? When has fertility be a benchmark to measure the value of a woman? These words came from the usually gentle Viggos mouth. Emelia could imagine Pris expression. She probably got in a frenzy, did she? I hung up the phone directly. I dont care if she is angry or not. I never want to have any more contact with her. Viggo asked her again, Why did you ask about Mindy? Thus, Emelia told Viggo about her n. Viggo also agreed with her. Ill ask someone to help you find out. Nina agreed to help Emelia find out too. Emelia would probably be able to find Mindy soon. Chapter 378 I’ve Always been Acting Emelia went to take a shower after calling Viggo and Nina. When she returned to her bedroom, she found that there was a missed phone call from Julian. When she first went to Francess ce, they almost did not contact each other.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Since he stayed in the town in the heavy snow, he often contacted her after returning home. Sometimes he would call her, sometimes he would just send her a message, but recently he contacted her almost every day. Emelia didnt call back, because she knew that given Julians current persistence, he would definitely call again soon. However, when she thought of what she was going to say to Julianter on, Emelia clutched her phone and slumped weakly onto the carpet at the end of the bed. If she said those words, they She was afraid that they would bepletely broken up. This was clearly the result she wanted, but Emelia couldnt help sitting on the edge of the bed, tears welling up in her eyes. Sure enough, Julian still called again. Emeliaposed her emotions and picked up the phone. Hello Are you crying? Emelia hadnt expected that just a single word from her would make him notice the strangeness in her voice. She found a suitable excuse. I was watching clips of Princess Lenia. Its so touching. Without waiting for Julian to say anything more, she said first, Julian, dont call me again in the future. The man at the other end of the line paused for a moment, and then asked with some injury, Why? Emelia took a deep breath. Ive wanted to tell you something a long time ago. In fact, Ive always been acting. What do you mean? Julians voice was obviously lower. Ive been pretending to be with you during this period of time. I dont really want to get together with you. I just want to take revenge on you. Emelia held his phone and said, I hate your cruelty over the past three years, so I want you to have a taste of that. Now that I know that you have fallen in love with me, my goal has been achieved. Julian, how does it feel to love a person deeply but be ignored by that person? What do you think? Emelia didnt know how she had said these words. She only knew that after she finished speaking, her tears also fell down. But in order not to let Julian hear it, she raised her hand and covered her mouth tightly, letting her tears fall silently. There was no sound on the phone. At the other end, Julian waspletely silent. Emelia wiped away her tears. She could imagine the look on Julians face. He must have been too shocked. He must didnt believe what he had heard, he would feel very hurt after being shocked. She squeezed her phone tightly and deliberately made her tone sound indifferent. Ive made it clear. Lets not contact each other again in the future. As she spoke, she decided to hang up. I dont believe it! Julian snarled, I dont believe that youre just taking revenge on me. I dont believe that youre a vicious person! Emelia suppressed the pain and pretended to mock him. Julian, youre quite interesting as well? You can only hurt me, but cant I take revenge on you? Who gives you confidence? I will change my mind. Who gives you confidence? I still love you. Julian, no one will wait for you in the same ce. Me either. Emelia said harsh words one after another. After that, she hung up the phone without hesitation, and in one breath, she blocked him. After doing all this, she lost all her strength. She leaned against the bed with her eyes closed and gasped, and her tears could not help falling down. In the past, they were not even separated by life and death. But now, they had lost to reality. Someone had said that it was better to live than to die. Nothing would happen after death, but to live, people had to endure the bone-chilling pain. After an unknown period of time, someone knocked on the door. Naomi asked worriedly, Emelia, are you alright? Emelia came back to her senses and realized that she seemed to be crying. No wonder Naomi knocked on the door and asked. She quickly wiped away her tears. Its okay. Ill just cry out. Emelia did not hide her sad tears. Naomiforted her gently outside the door, After you cry, smile and face the future. Emelia responded and got up to wash her face. There was no turning back. Since she said the most vicious words tonight, she would have to bear the price. Julian certainly could not ept her deliberate revenge. He had always been arrogant. The reason why he had been patient to pursue her was that he thought she was sincere. Now that he knew that she was just pretending to be with him, he would never humiliate himself again. Emelia felt much better after crying, but Julian had gone mad. After being forced to hang up by Emelia, it took him a long time to recover. He had wanted to call Emelia to relieve the pain of missing her, but he didnt expect to hear her devastating words. When she had returned to the Capital without saying a word, only left him with the words Fate doesnt keep us tied together forever. Now that she had said deliberate revenge, Julian finally understood what it meant to be shattered. This was what he looked like now! He was shattered! Every word she just said reyed in his mind again and again. She said that she didnt really want to get together with him. She said that she just wanted him to have a taste of being hurt by his beloved person Julian was originally in the study. At this moment, he stood in front of the desk with his hands on the edge of the desk. The muscles on his forearm tightened, and the joints of his ten fingers bulged to a white degree. After a while, he took the phone and called Emelia again, but it was obvious that she had put him on the cklist. Julian couldnt vent his anger. He was so angry that he turned around and rushed to the wine cer. He opened a bottle of wine and drank two sses before he calmed down. Twenty minutester, Julian appeared in front of Ninas house. He didnt believe what Emelia said was true, but he couldnt get in touch with her, so he had to ask Nina about it. Nina was Emelias best friend. Nina definitely knew how much Emelia loved him. Nina opened the door. Julian was just about to step in when Nina pushed him out without any hesitation. She wrapped her tippet tightly around her and said, Dont, dont, dont, big brother, donte in! Youre wearing pajamas and reeking of alcohol. If the reporters take photos of you entering my house at night, we wont be able to exin it! After being despised by Nina like this, Julian looked down at his clothes. He had been wearing pajamas at home before, but now he was out of his wits, and he had just drunk another bottle of red wine in the wine cer Chapter 379 He Doesn’t Want to Believe It Whats wrong with you in the middle of the night? Nina was very disgusted with Julian. Dont you feel cold? Julian smiled at himself. He really didnt feel cold. Perhaps he had drunk, or maybe his rage was about to burn him. He naturally knew that he and Nina should avoid being together, so he stood in the cold wind and asked Nina with disappointment, Does she really love me? Nina red at him. Shouldnt you ask her this question? Why are you asking me? As if he didnt hear what she said, Julian continued to ask her, She said she didnt want to get together with me. She just pretended to be with me. In order to take revenge on me, she made me suffer! I dont believe it! Julians eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Nina. He repeated it over and over again, I dont believe that she is such a person. She must be lying to me! Nina knew very well how much Emelia loved Julian. Therefore, Nina was slightly taken aback when she heard Julians words. However, soon after, she came to her senses. Since Emelia said so, it meant that Emelia had her own ns. That was why Nina chose to cooperate with Emelia. So she rolled her eyes and snorted, Why dont you believe her? Dont you know how bad you used to be to her? If she still loves you, why would she divorce you? Its not that you dont believe her. You dont believe that you will be taken revenge. You dont believe that you have lost your charm in front of her! Julian, youre an arrogant jerk. Youre spoiled. Its all because we women have treated you men too well that you have developed this fucking haughtiness! Ninas words caused the temperature on Julians body to drop to a freezing point. He stared fixedly at Nina and asked word by word, Does this mean that she really has no feelings for me? Nina was her best friend. Since even Nina had acquiesced, it meant that she had indeed said these words to Nina. What do you think? Nina was smart enough to throw back the question. Seeing that he still refused to give up, Nina spread out her hands and gave him onest blow. After she returned home, you kept pestering her. She was so annoyed that she had no choice but to pretend to be with you. The redness in Julians eyes intensified, and he clenched his fists tightly. He didnt want to believe it, but he had to. Nina drove him away. Hurry back. Its cold outside. Youll get sick. Julian smiled bitterly. Whats the big deal of that! Now that his heart has died, would he care whether he caught a cold or not? Nina red at him and said, Are you serious? Do you have to be so dejected? After leaving for so many years, Cameron did not care about her at all. She did not want to die. To be honest, Nina also felt a little sad when she saw Julians expression. She couldnt bear to see him like this, so she softened her tone and said, Please, Mr. Hughes, hurry back. Julian turned around. Nina sighed again and said, Forget it, forget it. Ill send you back. Wait here. I need to get changed. Although they were in the same neighborhood, Nina was still worried that something would happen to him on the way, so she put on a down jacket that reached her ankle and went out to send Julian home. However, in order to avoid suspicion, Nina slowly followed behind Julian. There was a distance of ten steps between them. If there were rumors about her and Julian, it would be really big news for the media. They could make up stories like the popr actress snatching way her best friends lover. Ninas public image would bepletely tarnished. Of course, she would nip it in the bud before letting them get a chance to nder her. After finally sending him home, Nina let out a sigh of relief when she saw Julian entering. On the way back, she sighed faintly. When she saw Julian and Emelias things, she couldnt help but think of herself. If she had known that love was so bitter, she would never have provoked that cold and silent genius. After returning home, Nina called Emelia and told him about Julians visit just now. Thanks. Emelia thanked her on the phone. If you hadnt said those words, maybe he would havee to me tomorrow. In this way, he would havepletely given up. Ninas heart ached. I really want to hug you. Emelia was silent for a moment and said softly, Ive already endured the most painful time. I dont think itll hurt anymore. What about his marriage with another woman? What if they have a happy life with their children? Nina asked her word by word, Dont tell me you feel no pain. Nina didnt want Emelia to feel pain either, but sooner orter, Emelia would have to face these things. In that case, it was better to let her suffer all the pain together today. Emelia used her. Ive just calmed down, and Im about to cry again. Ive already cried. Nina said in a tearful voice. When I think of how Cameron will be so intimate with other women in the future, and when I think of how his eyes are filled with other women that no longer has me, my heart aches. Emelia bit her lips tightly. Wasnt she the same? That kind of heartache almost made her numb. Maybe she was really sad. Nina said bitterly, If he doesnte back, Ill quit and go to America to find him! Ill find him and ask him in person if he still loves me. Its better than waiting like this all the time! Calm down. Emelia hurriedlyforted her. Youre now in the rising phase of your career. How can you quit? Didnt you always say that only money can give you the most sense of security? Emelia didnt think that Nina should give up her career right now. The journey she had been through was extremely difficult. She had finally gained her current reputation and status, so once she retreated, there was nothing left. There were many young and beautiful female stars in the entertainment industry. If she regretted going back in the future, the market would not belong to her anymore. Fortunately, Nina was a clear-headed person. Alright, alright. I was just thinking about it on impulse. Of course I know that I cant be willful anymore, especially his mother is still like that.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She did not have a prominent family background, nor did she have the support of powerful parents. She could only make herself rich enough. Only then could she have the confidence to face Camerons parents. Emelia let out a sigh of relief. As long as you know. To be honest, Emelia was really worried that Nina would go and look for Cameron on impulse. After all, Nina was someone who dared to love and hate. The two of them talked about something else before hanging up the phone. Emelia did not sleep well this night and even had a nightmare. She dreamed that Julian pinched her neck and fiercely asked her why she was so cruel to him. He also said that since she was so ruthless, he might as well strangle her to death. Emelia was so frightened that she woke up from her dream. Chapter 380 Who Is Going to The Dark Side Because of this terrible nightmare, Emelia didnt sleep well at all. The next day, she was obviously off-color. After breakfast, when Emelias cousin from the Longerich family came to pick up her, she saw that she was not in a good state, so she directly changed Emelias light make-up and made her eyes look more feline-like. Since you have decided to draw a clear rtionship with him, of course you have to look a bit more intimidating. Her cousin looked at Emelia with satisfaction, who seemed to have changed into another person. I dont think youll be able to smile today. So theres no need to put on a sweet-girl makeup this time. Emelia was very touched by the considerateness of her cousin. In truth, from the old madam to the ones of the same generation in the Longerich family as Emelia, many of them didnt agree with Emelia and Julian getting back together. For the Longerich family, they really didnt like Julians parents, but because they doted so much on Emelia, they still chose to respect all of her decisions. Previously, she had been reunited with Julian, and they respected her. Now that she had decided to break up with himpletely, they still respected her. But this time, they were sincerely happy for her. Emelia then set off with her cousin to the event venue. The entrance of the event venue was already packed with reporters. Emelia got off the car and walked along the red carpet with her cousin. Although her cousin was the sponsor of this event, during the interview, the reporters inevitably shifted the topic to Emelia and Julian. Emelia was from the Longerich family, and Julian was a new noble in the business world. There was a three-year marriage between the two of them. This gossip topic was very eye-catching. In the face of the reporters asking her if she and Julian were going to be reunited, Emelia said indifferently, I never thought about it. Right now, I only want to focus on work. The reporter said in confusion, But some time ago, Mr. Hughes was injured. Havent you been taking care of him in the hospital? Speaking of which, he was injured because of me. So I took care of him. Emelia exined to him what had happened in the ident. The reporter asked with some disappoint, So, its impossible for you to get together? Emelia didnt say anything else. Her cousin helped her to smooth things over. She lifted her skirt and followed her cousin into the main hall. This was definitely gonna be a breaking news: The youngdy of the Longerich family denied making it up with Julian Hughes. However, no one expected that thements below were like: Congrats to Mr. Hughes that he had failed to pursue his wife. Woman empowerment, sis! All of them were gloating over the misfortune Julian had suffered. From time to time, some people said that Emelia didnt know what was good for her, but they were instantly drowned out by thosements that supported her. No one thought of one thing, which was that there was another hot news about Emelia, the daughter of the Longerich family had gone to the dark side. After a thorough analysis of Emelias make-up and formal attire today, a blogger came to the conclusion that she was going topletely fall out with Julian. Whats more, in the TV series, the female lead had been put on this kind of makeup after she turned into a viin. There were even a lot of people in the message echoing the bloggers analysis, so this one was sent to the hot search. At the sight of this news, Emelia was speechless. These peoples imagination had gone too far, huh? She was just in a bad mood, so she put on a disguise. How could they understand like that? Some even said that she was badly hurt by Julian, so she turned into a viin and wanted to take revenge on him. Emelia wanted to roll her eyes. If she wanted to be a viin, she would have changed since the divorce. Was there a need to take revenge now? Besides, the person who wanted to take revenge was probably Julian now. After all, she said something unpleasant this time For some reason, when she thought back to how he had turned into a viin, a cold shiver ran down. Is he really going to strangle me to death like he did in her dream? ording to his character, maybe he could do such a thing. Julian, who was far away in Riverside City, naturally knew the news. After he returned home from Ninas ce the night before yesterday, he drank alone at midnight. He was so drunk that he was unconscious. His grandpa couldnt find him for seeing the news, he had to ask Arthur toe to find him. Smelled the alcohol all over the room, Arthur looked at Julian, who was sleeping on the sofa with his clothesst night. He couldnt help but frown and ask, Whats wrong with you? Werent you good some time ago? Julian had no intention of sitting up. He covered his eyes with the back of his hand and told Arthur in a hoarse voice, I dont know. What are these women thinking? Arthurs was also in a very bad mood. That day, he had an intimate rtionship with Jean again. He thought that he had finally keep her, but she still resigned and left. He had contacted Emelia, but she only said that she didnt know where Jean had gone. Maisie resolutely had an abortion, left Ezra to the south, and then Jean disappeared again. Emelia, who had always been gentle, was now even more ruthless. She publicly announced that she wouldnt reunite with Julian. What was going on? Nothing was good. They were fair. It seemed that they had reached an agreement that none of them could have a good new year! Julian turned over and faced the sofa. He had not recovered from the blow fromst night, so he was not in the mood to chat with Arthur. If you have nothing to do, go. Arthur remembered his purpose ofing here. Your grandfather called you, but you didnt answer. He asked me toe and see you. Only then did Julian remember that his phone seemed to have run out of powerst night and was turned off. As for why his phone died, it was because he kept calling Emelia while drinking. He knew that he couldnt get through the phone, but he still stubbornly pressed her phone number. Until his phone ran out of power, he was drunk and fell asleep. He said in a muffled voice, Ill call him backter. Arthur got up. Originally, he wanted tofort Julian, butter he found that he seemed to be not much better than him, so he simply turned and left. Julian was fine. At least he knew where Emelia was.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But what about him? He couldnt get in touch with Jean at all. Even if he had something to say, he couldnt find anyone to say. Only now did he realize that he had never really known Jean. As soon as Jean left, he didnt know where to find her. After Arthur left, Julian stayed on the sofa for a while. Then he got up, took his mobile phone to charge, and called his grandpa to report his safety. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the news on his mobile phone. At first sight, he saw Emelias cold look, she said something like she had never thought of getting back with him. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he almost fainted from rage. Chapter 381 Solid Evidence to Expose Polaris Nina quickly helped Emelia find out where Mindy was. On the phone, Nina suggested, The New Years Day ising soon. Why dont you wait until next year before dealing with these problems? No. Emelia replied decisively. Im going to take advantage of the holiday when everyone stayed at home bored. Its the right time to expose the dirty secrets of Pris. In this way, it would attract more attention. Nina thought for a moment and realized that this was indeed the case. Since everyone was staying at home during the holiday, they would be more interested in gossip. If Pris made a scandal at this time, the whole country would know that she was such a despicable and shameless person. You are right, Emelia. Brilliant. Nina smiled happily. She liked to see those with evil intentions being beaten. Emelia said, Didnt she always want to make a monkey out of me? Then Ill give her the dose of her own medicine. Nina replied, Ill send you Mindys number right away. Sure. After receiving Mindys call, Emelia immediately contacted her. When Mindy heard that she was Emelia, she was so surprised that she didnt know what to say at first. In addition to surprise, she felt a strong guilty conscience. What, what can I do for you? Emelia came straight to the point. I want to talk to you about a coboration. I want evidence of what Pris has done over the years. If you can provide me that, Ill also provide you with job opportunities to work as a screenwriter. Mindy was surprised. Are you going to expose her? Yes. Emelia didnt hide anything at all. She had found out in advance that Mindy and Pris were enemies. As far as she knew, Mindy had long been dissatisfied with Pris, so she firmly believed that Mindy would stand on her side. Mindy understood. Is she still against you? Emelia replied, Yes, Ive had enough of her, so I want to fight back. Thats right. If anyone were to be targeted by her, they would be in deep trouble for the rest of their lives. Mindy snorted. Thats how she is. She cant bear to see others have a better life than her. Mindy paused for a moment and then said seriously, I can coborate with you, but I dont want to the job opportunities. Then what do you want? I have been working for Pris for so many years, and everyone has treated us as one. Even if I return to the screenwriter circle, Im afraid that I will be sidelined by the others. Mindy was also sincere. I want a sum of money. After I get the money, I will retire from scriptwriting and go back to my hometown to find another job. Okay, no problem. Emelia agreed very quickly and did not ask Mindy how much she wanted. In her view, it was far better to solve this problem with money than to introduce Mindy to the screenwriter circle. She felt that Mindy was a sensible person. Mindy asked curiously, Why dont you ask me how much I want from you? Emelia said lightly, I believe youre a clear-headed person. Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I really dont intend to ask for too much. Five hundred thousand is enough. Its enough for me to pay the down payment of a house in my hometown. This amount of money was nothing to Emelia and the Longerich family. No problem. Emelia agreed. Not to mention five hundred thousand, even if it was one million or two million, Emelia would give it to her. She just wanted to get rid of the shameless and disgusting woman, Pris, and stop her from making trouble. Mindy said, Ill sort out the evidence first and see how much I can find. After its done, Ill send them to you. When she was about to hang up the phone, Mindy said with emotion, Emelia, as long as you fight back like this earlier, she wont dare to be so arrogant all the time. Emelia smiled and hung up without saying anything. She wanted to be magnanimous towards Pris.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But she didnt expect some people to be so shameless. Emelia didnt expect Mindy to be so fast. That night, she sorted out all the evidences and sent them to her. Mindy said self-deprecatingly on the phone, I also cant wait to expose her. Over the years, she often beat and scolded me,pletely treating me as a servant. After all, I graduated from the a nice college. I thought I could make a name for myself in the screenwriter circle with her help, but I didnt expect that I would have to do those dirty things for her. At that time, Pris became a famous screenwriter with the help of that period drama. She had just graduated from college and became Pris assistant. She didnt know that Pris personality was so awful. However, she was unwilling to leave, but she also had resentment in her heart. Now everything was finally over. Emelia sat in front of theputer and opened the email sent by Mindy. Ill contact you after reading it. Ok. Pris became famous five or six years ago. Mindy had been her assistant for four years. She listed all the dirty things that Pris had done over the years ording to the time line. Although Mindy could not remember all the things or have no much evidence, these records were enough to make Pris notorious. First one, four years ago, the second TV show written by Pris was about to be broadcast. She deliberately hired the inte trolls to rumor that a popr period drama had giarized hers. In the end, although she was counterattacked by the other party, she still seeded in earning a lot of attentions for her show. However, the ratings of that drama were still very low in the end. During that time, she scolded me every day, ming me for not being able to hire enough trolls, which resulted in the failure of her drama. Wasnt it because she was not capable enough to make up a good script? Attachments: Several audio recordings of Pris cursing crazily. Second one, three years ago, a well-known actress announced her love for Viggo Johansen and even took the initiative to pursue him. Pris hired inte trolls to spread malicious rumors that the actress lived a messy private life. She even made a rumor that the actress got AIDS, which made the actress be scolded by content farms too much that she lost many jobs. Attachments: The document to nder that actress written by Pris in person. It was ironic all Pris works were written by Mindy except this kind of document which were to nder others. Third, because Pris was jealous that Emelia got the job to be the screenwriter of Princess Lenia, Pris took the initiative to contact Oliver Jones and his son and asked them to nder Emelia for not supporting her parents. Att., Screenshots and voice messages between Pris and Oliver and his son. At the end of the document, Mindy also wrote a sentence, If there is any negative news about Miss Emelia recently, please dont believe it, because it must be Pris who deliberately ndered Miss Emelia behind her back. Emelia felt that this sentence was too important. In this way, even if Tara and the others exposed her physical conditionter, no one would believe it. Youve provided enough evidence to take her down. Emelia specially thanked Mindy. In addition, thank you for writing thest sentence. Mindy didnt take it seriously. Youre wee. Since I have taken your money, I should seek some benefits for you. Emelia was on the phone with Mindy when another phone call came through. ording to Vincent, the number belonged to Tara. Emelia had always refused to pick it up, but now Emelia felt that she could. Chapter 382 Quick, Sharp, and Ruthless Counterattack Ill answer the phone first. As for when to send them out, please wait for my message. Emelia said to Mindy. Mindy agreed and hung up the phone. Then, Emelia calmly answered Taras call. Emelia, what happened that night was all my fault. I sincerely apologize to you. Can we make peace? Tara kept a low profile on the phone. I dont want to be the second female lead anymore. I just hope that you and Mr. Longerich wont care about this anymore. Seeing that Trevor was really going to cut off all ties with her, Tara regretted finally. Trevor left the vi they were living in to her and moved out. Tara had also heard that he was nning to go abroad to meet with his wife and children during the New Years Day. She was anxious and angry. She had no choice but to show her weakness to Emelia. She thought that as long as Emelia and Vincent forgiven her, Trevor would not have insisted on separating from her. The drama of I Gotta Find You would definitely be popr in the future and help Trevor earn a lot of money. Although she always disliked Trevor being too old, she had to get money and resources from him. Emelia ignored her words and asked, Is Pris beside you? What, what Pris? Tara tried her best to deny it. I dont know anyone called Pris. Now that things had developed to this point, Emelia did not want to let the matter rest. They had provoked her first. Now that they were afraid and wanted to apologize and beg for peace. How could things be so easy for them? Besides, Tara didnt mean it with her apology at all. That was why she continued to say indifferently, If shes not there, help me deliver her a message. The New Years Day ising. I want to give her a big gift. I believe she will like it. Emelia! Tara did not expect Emelia to be so stubborn. She gritted her teeth in anger and said, Dont think that we cant expose you without evidence. Dont you know that we can fake up a picture? Okay, Ill wait for your picture. After saying that, Emelia hung up the phone, not giving Tara any chance to say anything else. Then she called Mindy, asking her to immediately reveal Pris scandals. On the other side, Tara was almost pissed off by Emelias cold attitude. She was so humble, but Emelia still refused to let her go. Relying on Trevors connections and resources in the entertainment industry, Tara was very arrogant these years. When had she ever been bullied like this? She flipped out. She turned to look at Pris and asked discontentedly, How did she know we were together? Pris said, When I came to the Capital, I was on the same flight as her. I didnt expect that she would guess that I had joined hands with you. It seems that she is quite smart. Tara scoffed disdainfully and asked, What did she mean by giving you a big gift? Pris had a bad hunch. I dont know either Tara was extremely annoyed. Hurry up and think of a way. How can we control Emelia? Didnt you say that you had sent someone to the hospital to investigate Emelias medical records? Why hasnt there been any news yet? Pris said, This kind of thing is not easy to deal with. Ill urge them again. After saying that, Pris went to make a phone call. She didnt know that when the results of Emelias physical examination came out, Arthur hid it from public instantly. He had already told everyone who knew it in advance that this news couldnt be leaked out. How could Pris find it out? Before Pris could finish the call, she heard Tara screaming behind her. She quickly hung up the phone and turned around. Then she saw Tara staring at the phone and shouting, Youre finished! Were all done for. Whats wrong? Pris grabbed Taras mobile phone and saw that Mindy had posted a long article on Twitter. After read the contents, Pris almost fainted. Moreover, Mindy @ many famous content-farm ount. Mindy had worked with them countless times, so she naturally knew how powerful they were. How could this be? How could this be? Pris face turned pale, and she stumbled and fell on the sofa. How could Mindy, how could she expose what she had done behind her back? That meant Mindy herself would be exposed in the same time. This was called self-destruction. Was Mindy not going to work in the screenwriter circle anymore? Pris had grown used to framing people behind her back for so many years, but she didnt expect that she would fail in the end because beingpletely betrayed by her former friends. Pris chest heaved heavily. She was so panic and angry. After walking back and forth in the room, Tara said, Is this the big gift that Emelia just said to give you? Pris clenched her fists tightly. Yes, this is the big gift that Emelia wanted to give her. No wonder Emelia sounded so calm on the phone just now. It seemed that she had already been prepared to take action first.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. You were still nning to bring her social-death by exposing her infertility not long ago. Well, she exposed your past first. Now your reputation is ruined! Tara pointed at Pris nose and roared. Look at the end of the article. If there is any negative news about Emelia, its fabricated by Pris. Now we cant deal with Emelia by exposing her infertility! Im dragged in the mud by you! Tara was so angry that she was about to cry. A few days ago, Pris find her and said that she had something on Emelia and wanted to join hands with her to deal with Emelia. She also said that as long as they could control Emelia, Tara could sessfully get the role of the second female lead in I Gotta Find You, or more, the protagonist. Of course, Pris request was to let her lead to write scripts. Tara agreed without saying a word. As long as she could y I Gotta Find You, she would definitely be famous. She could give Pris many opportunities to write any script she wanted. That was why Tara dared to fight against Emelia so confidently. But now, she was in trouble. Not only did she not get the role, but also being abandoned by Trevor. The more Tara thought about it, the angrier she became. She stepped forward and pulled Pris up. Get lost! Pris was on the verge of copse when she was pulled up by Tara. Before she could react, Tara had already dragged her to the door and pushed her out without hesitation. Hey, Miss White Pris was in a mess. She was still wearing Taras slippers, without her jacket. After a while, Tara quickly opened the door and threw out her clothes, shoes, and bags, shouting with disgust, Get lost! Get lost! Pris face was hit by her shoes and bag. She looked very, very embarrassing. However, she had no choice but to put on her clothes and leave Taras residence awkwardly. Emelias quick, urate, and ruthless counterattack took her byplete surprise. She couldnt believe it, but she had to. Chapter 383 Emelia Was Satisfied The news of Pris evil deeds which had been revealed by Mindy Wood spread very quickly. Soon the Inte was full of insults and criticism to Pris. Many people on the inte were cursing Pris. They felt that Pris was the worst person theyve ever known. In addition, Pris colleagues, who had been offended by her when she was the online author, also came forward to use her. They said that back then when they were writing articles on the same web, if anyone had better grades than Pris, she would insult her in thement area. Of course, used all kinds of small names. The actress, who had been spread malicious rumors by Pris, issued an announcement without hesitation, The matter has been handed over to thewyer to deal with. I will do anything to make those who nder me be punished by thew. Pris stumbled out of Taras residence and found a hotel to stay. As soon as she entered the room, she took out her mobile phone to call Mindy. Are you crazy? Do you still want to have any work in this circle? Pris gnashed her teeth. Mindy replied calmly, I really dont want to stay in this circle anymore. Pris was speechless. Then she began to threaten Mindy, You have been in this circle since graduation. Do you think you can find other jobs after leaving? Im warning you, hurry up and delete those contents, or Ill sue you for ndering! Mindy sneered. nder? Im not ndering. Im telling the truth. First, you should deal with the matter of your ndering others. The big star will send you awyers letter. Mindy sneered again. By the way, do you still have money to file awsuit with them now? I heard that your new novel is very unpopr. If you start awsuit now, do you had to sell your house for money? Mindys words almost made Pris faint. She had always been arrogant to Mindy. Now that she was ridiculed by Mindy, she wanted to tear Mindy into pieces! Mindy had been bullied by Pris for the past few years. Now that she had the chance to roast Pris, she naturally said rudely, You framed so many people behind the scenes, causing so many people to die in society. Now you are also socially dead. How do you feel? Mindy said in a joyful tone. I feel really happy. This is called retribution! Why dont you know yourself at all? How can Viggo fall in love with an old, fat, and despicable woman like you? How can you jealous of a woman who really has an affair with him? Dont aim at the moon. Not to mention Viggo, I, a woman, also feel sick when I see your face! Mindy let out more and more mean words, but meant it. Pris screamed and hung up the phone. She could no longer listen. If she continued to listen, she was afraid that she would be pissed off by Mindy. Mindy had been with her for several years, so she clearly knew how to stabbed on her weakest spots. She was most afraid that others wouldugh at her appearance and her fat figure, and she was even more afraid that others wouldugh at her loving Viggo, which beyond her strength Pris didnt dare to look at her phone because she knew that the people on the Inte must be scolding her. Just as Tara and Mindy had said, she had her reputationpletely ruined this time. She couldnt stay in the screenwriter circle any longer. Even in the online literature world, she wouldnt dare to write anything with her current pseudonym. The criticism on Pris on the Inte was very harsh. A famous screenwriter took the lead to boycott her. She directly said that the screenwriter circle did not allow such an unscrupulous person to contaminate the industry. At the same time, Viggo also posted a tweet, Im sorry that I took such a person into the entertainment. I apologize to all my peers who have been hurt by Pris. In addition, in order to make up for my misjudgment, I will donate all the earnings from Pris works to the poor in remote mountain areas. Viggos words indirectly confirmed Pris bad character andpletely pushed her into the abyss. Emeliay on the bed with satisfaction and watched the things of Pris on inte swelled further and further. Thinking about how badly she had been hurt by Pris again and again, she felt very happy. Moreover, she even asked Vincent to find someone to keep an eye on Pris. After learning that Pris had bought a flight ticket to the Capital tomorrow morning, she asked someone to let out the new, including the fright message, to the female star who was going to prosecute Pris. The next morning, when Pris appeared at the airport dejectedly, she was pped in the face by the female star. Pris was stunned and fell to the ground with her hands covering her face. In fact, ording to her figure, it was easy for her to get up and fight back against the female star. However, when she was confused, the female star stepped forward in high heels and kicked Pris hard. Pris almost fainted because of the sharp heels. How could she fight back? Bitch! The female star gritted her teeth and fiercely scolded Pris lying on the ground.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If it werent for the staff on duty at the airport who came to stop the actress, she would have gone up and continued to beat and kick Pris. Some of the onlookers took photos of the female star and Pris with their mobile phones. Pris covered her face to avoid being photographed. Because she was a screenwriter who rarely showed her face in front of the public, so at present, the public only knew that the reputation of the woman named Pris had ruined, but not know her true name. As a result, the affair didnt make trouble of her real life. However, the female star did not let go of her at this moment. Instead, she said to the person who took the video, This is the bitch who spread the rumor that I got AIDS! Please take a picture of this bitchs face. The clearer the picture, the better. Let the whole country know what this vicious woman looks like! The onlookers didnt know what was going on at first, but now they became angry when they heard this. They all pointed their mobile phones at Pris and said, So shes the evil-hearted woman. She deserves to be beaten! Thats right. How dare she spread rumors that a girl got AIDS? She should go to hell! I went to the hospital to do all kinds of tests. But no one believed me when I posted the test results on the inte. You dont know how miserable I have been these years! The female star cried as she spoke. To tell the truth, her actions had saved her reputation well, and no one would criticize her in the future with that rumor. Pris were scolded by the crowd more and more. She struggled to get up with one hand covering her face and the other supporting herself against the ground, trying to leave with her suitcase. My reputation has long been ruined by this bitch, so I dont care if it would be a trending topic that I hit her. I just want to beat her to death! As she spoke, the female star was about to attack again. However, she was pulled back by the staffs of the airport, and Pris took the opportunity to run away. But she had made such a big scene that she was so embarrassed when crossing the airport lobby. Now everyone would know what she looked like through the inte. It was wishful thinking for her to live a peaceful life. Chapter 384 Play Some Tricks Pris received a text message before the ne took off: Do you like this New Years gift? She naturally knew that it was sent by Emelia, but she couldnt do anything about it. Now, she had been a public enemy. Whether on the Inte, the screenwriter circle, or in real life, her reputation had been ruined. Moreover, she might no longer be able to stay in Riverside City. Emelia deliberately revealed Pris whereabouts to the female star. She was also sure that the female star would go to the airport to embarrass Pris, and Pris appearance would naturally be exposed. At that time, Pris made a rumor that she didnt support Oliver and deliberately posted her photos on thement, causing her to be scolded in the elevator. She had given everything back to Pris to make her have a good taste of being scolded by public. Since the matter had blown up so much, Julian naturally knew about it. After a little investigation, he knew that it was caused by Pris and Tara. Although Emelia won the battle quietly, he still asked someone to take off all Taras job without saying a word, whether it was endorsement, script, or variety show. Since Tara dared to provoke them so recklessly, she should have the courage to bear all the consequences. Julian then made a phone call to Trevor who was rolling with Tara, and almost took off all his clothes at the moment. Pris reputation was ruined. Tara knew that she had lost everything this time, so she quickly turned back to retrieve Trevor. Trevor didnt want to talk to her at first, but she held him in her arms. In addition, Tara had always been good at love affairs, so he couldnt help making out on the bed with her. When the phone rang, Trevor was about to get on with it. However, when he saw that it was Julian, his desire was snuffed out and hurriedly got up from bed to answer the phone. Trevor, you know very well why I invested in Starixo. Julian said calmly, but it frightened Trevor. He hurriedly replied, Yes, yes, yes. You did all this for Emelia. From the very beginning, Julian had made it clear to him that he wanted to get close to Emelia. So, your woman has provoked Emelia again and again. What do you think Im feeling now? Julian asked Trevor coldly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I Recalling that he had almost been tempted by Tara again, Trevor could not help but shiver. He raised his foot and kicked Tara aside, who was still fondling him. Tara screamed in pain. Julian naturally heard the noise, so he said coldly, If you continue to tangle with that woman, pack up and get out of Starixo! After saying that, Julian hung up the phone. Trevors face turned pale and his forehead was sweating. He knew that it was very easy for Julian to withdraw the money he had invested in hispany, and if Julian was really angry, he would not show any mercy. He also knew that if he would have nothing without Starixo. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and pointed to Tara under the bed. Get out of here now. Trevor Taray on the ground and cried helplessly. Trevor was extremely annoyed. He got up and put on his clothes and left. In order to avoid Taras entanglement, he bought a ne ticket overnight and flew straight to abroad to meet his wife and children. The scandal of Pris had been spreading on the Inte for several days, and Pris might be too ashamed to go home for the New Year vacation. However, Emelias life was veryfortable. This was the happiest New Years Day in her life, because she was surrounded by loving families. On New Years Eve, the Longerich family gathered at the old house, the atmosphere there was lively and warm. There were always people who said that the rich and powerful families were all dirty and heartless, but in Emelias view, the Longerich family was warm and loving. Vincent had two brothers and one sister. They all loved each other, and the rtionship between them was very harmonious. Emelias eldest uncle, second uncle, and aunt all gave her valuable gifts. Coupled with the gifts from her cousins, Emelia received too much gifts. Compared to the lively of her side, Julian seemed iparably lonely. He and Grandpa sat opposite each other in the big dining room. Because Caroline had passed away this year, and Gerhard and Heather were both abroad, Grandpa didnt ask other rtives of the Hughes Family toe over. In the past, the Hughes Family would spend the New Years Eve together, but this year No one was in the mood. This was especially so for Julian and Emelia. Looking at his unhappy grandson, Grandpa picked up his chopsticks and said, Alright, lets eat. Do your best to get your wife back in the new year. Julian was speechless. He always felt that Grandpa had said this on purpose, and also felt that he was looking at him as a joke. Thats right. Back then, it was he who had hardened his heart to go against Grandpa and forced Emelia to leave. It was understandable that Grandpa was gloating now. After eating something, Grandpa said, Theres nothing to do during the holiday. You dont have to stay here all day with me. Go to the Capital tomorrow. Didnt you buy a house below hers? Hurry up and guard her, try to create an opportunity to meet by chance. Julian stared at Grandpa. How could he know everything? Do you think Im not anxious? Im more anxious than you, okay? Grandpa had clearly investigated him. He was afraid that this grandson of his wouldnt be able to get Emelia back quicker. Julian snorted, Shes ignoring me now. Its useless for you to be anxious. Emelias heart was so hardened. A few days ago, she had said such ruthless words to hurt him, which made him so angry till now. He had sworn not to care about her anymore, but he still shut Tara out for her. Grandpa sneered. You deserved it! If it werent for the New Years Eve dinner, Julian would have left. Fortunately, Grandpa said in time, Whether in business or in love, we still have to y some tricks when we cant handle it. Julian immediately put on a respectful look to listen. Grandpa said, Set up a trap and pull her in. Let her has no choice but to stay with you, okay? Grandpa couldnt stand it anymore, so he kindly reminded him. He couldnt figure out why his grandson, who was omnipotent in the business world, couldnt y any tricks on rtionships at all? Why was he at a loss what to do when Emelia said that she would ignore him? Julian raised his eyebrows and asked, Then what kind of trap should I set up? How would I know that? Thats your wife! Grandpa said with disdain. However, Julian put his words in heart because he had found the right direction. The old man was right. He had to y some tricks. As for what tricks he was going to y, he had to think about it carefully, and try to get her back once and for all. Chapter 385 Upstairs and Downstairs Neighbors On the first day of the New Years holiday, Emelia, Maisie, Jean, and Nina were having a video chat in the group. This was the first time they had seen each other in video after separated. Emelia looked at Maisie several times and couldnt help but ask, Maisie, why do I feel that your face looked much rounder? Maisie raised her hand to touch her face and said with a smile, Broad-mind brings full and round. My appetite is better when I am in a good mood. Emelia nced at Maisie again and didnt say anything else. Anyway, Maisie looked better now, not as pale and weak as before, that was good. They chatted for a while more. After hearing that Emelia had received so many gifts, Nina said jealously, You are definitely spoiled by everyone in the Longerich family now. You are the apple of the eye. After saying that, Nina sighed, I feel that men are useless to you. As a rich woman, you can keep an attractive young man as your lover whenever you want. Emelia was speechless. Youre really open-minded. Maisie coughed lightly and continued, Superstar, I always feel that youre trying to insinuate Mr. Hughes. He is only in his early thirties and is young and attractive, okay? Nina quickly smiled and apologized, I was wrong. Thats not what I mean. Maisie then said to Emelia, Emelia, if you really want to keep one, why dont you consider Mr. Hughes? After all, you two have been together for several years and are very familiar with each others bodies. Everything wille naturally! What are you women talking about? Emelia felt awkward. They were obviously talking about the old days, but what were they talking about now? Why was she going to keep a man? She was very embarrassed and annoyed, but Nina and the other two burst outughing, making Emelia choked with anger. Nina added, Ive already thought about it. I wont find a man anymore. I wont wait for someone any longer. Ill work hard to make money. In the future, well buy townhouses to live together and take care of each other when were old. Your suggestion is good. Count me in. Jean replied with a smile. Nina said, Why do you want to join us? You havent been hurt by a man. Jean was just angered by Arthur but not heartbroken from lost love. There was no need for her to die alone. Jean spread out her hands and said, But I think men are too terrible. Im not interested in them. Maisie said, You have to take me with you for retiring together. Nina said faintly, When the timees, the four of us might as well raise our money to build a big house. Have you seen the news? Several old women bought a house to spend the rest of their lives in retirement. What a lively life! Isnt it better than having a good or terrible rtionship with men? Jean replied, You are right. When the timees, lets find a ce beside the sea and surrounded by flowers. The girls chatted andughed for a long time. Later, Maisie called Emelia again and said to her seriously, By the way, Emelia, I have something to tell you. Emelia was puzzled. What is it? Maisie said with some embarrassment, Well You know, Im here to help Mr. Hughes with the chip industrial park project? We took a fancy to a piece ofnd, where there is a factory on it. The owner of the factory had a granddaughter. The day before yesterday, when Mr. Hughes came to check on the progress, she saw him and she, she fell in love with him As soon as Maisie finished speaking, Nina was shocked that she almost spat out the water in her mouth. Jean also leaned closer to the screen to listen to her. On the other hand, Emelia, the person involved was very calm. This has nothing to do with me. Ive cut off contacts with him now. Its a good thing that a girl likes him. Maisie sighed. Well, its my fault. I shouldnt have said this to you. Maisie said sorry, but in fact, she felt very helpless. She couldnt do anything about it. Her boss had told her to send such a message to Emelia. Of course, the granddaughter of the factory owner did have a crush on Julian, and not only that, but she also wanted to marry him. Maisie had been in Grafstin for quite a while and she finally nailed a piece ofnd for construction of the industrial park. There were several factories on thend. After negotiating with those factory owners and signing a contract, they all agreed to sell thend. Some of them simply sold the factory to her because they didnt manage it well. But, when it came to thergest factory, originally, she had a smooth negotiation with the director, and he already agreed to sign the contract. However, Julian went to Grafstin for the final investigation. After having a meal with the old factory director and his granddaughter, the unexpected episode happened. Julian didnt invite them alone, but the bosses of all the factories on that piece ofnd were present as well. Unexpectedly, the granddaughter of the old factory director happened to havee home for her college holiday, so she attended the dinner party too. Then the girl fell in love with Julian at the dinner party at first sight and insisted on marrying him. Now she said that not until Julian marry her that her grandfather would sell thend to him, which made Julian very angry. The point was that the old man had raised his granddaughter since she was a child and doted on her very much. Now, he only wanted to satisfy his granddaughters willful wish and insisted on marrying his granddaughter to Julian. Maisie sneered in her heart. She knew that they not only took a fancy to Julian, but also his wealth. However, if their family didnt agree to sign the contract and move away, the Hughes Group wouldnt be able to build the industrial park. The worst part was that the other owners had all signed the contract and got the deposit. It wasnt good for the Hughes Group to take back the deposit and give up this ce. Maisie med herself for her ipetence all day long. But Julian didnt me her, after all It seemed that it was him who ruined all her achievements in the end. No one expected that he would be pestered by the little girl because he was too handsome. Of course, Maisie didnt say anything more about this matter to Emelia. Anyway, she just needed to send the message. On the afternoon of the New Years Day, Emelia drove to the airport to pick up Nina. Nina didnt get along well with her parents at home. She basically left home on the first day of the New Year, just like this time. Nina first went to the Longerich family to visit Vincent and Naomi. Then Emelia sent Nina back to her residence. However, because she hadnt cleaned up her apartment for a few days, Nina suggested that she stay at Emelias home. By the way, she could also have dinner made by Emelia, whose cooking skills were excellent. They parked the car and waited for the elevator arm in arm. When the elevator door opened, a man in a suit came out. Nina and Emelia were shocked as if they had seen a ghost. They stared at Julian in front of them for a long time without saying a word, and didnt even notice that the elevator door was closed. Julian stopped and looked at them with a poker face. Nina returned to her senses and pointed at him, asking in dissatisfaction, Why are you here? Julian replied indifferently, Why cant I be here? Because Nina gritted her teeth in anger. Julian nced at Emelia for a second, then turned and strode away. Nina said indignantly, He just has to keep haunting you, doesnt he?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Emelia was quite frightened as well. If she was still in Riverside City, she wouldnt have been so surprised when she suddenly saw him. But now, they were in the capital city, which was a metropolitan. Howe they ended up living in the same building, again? Chapter 386 You Leave When I Arrive? They returned to Emelias apartment. Nina said as she knocked back a lot of water to calm herself down, As I see it, he came for you. What does he want? Emelia got perturbed by what Julian had done. Why was he so stubborn? Why didnt he give up even after Emelia had humiliated him many times? Nina shook her head and tutted, People always think women are deep and hard to read. But why is this happening on Julian? After dinner, Emelia and Nina were chatting over wining on the carpet in the living room. Emelia was just listening to Ninas whining. Nina turned slightly tipsy after a few rounds, suddenly snapping, Listen, Ive signed up for a dating show. What? Emelia got caught off guard. The wine ss nged when it dropped to the floor, and she quickly cleaned it up. Nina giggled while lying on the coffee table, Honey, wheres your calmness? Emelia red at her in a sulk. How dare you say that? You freaked me out. Youve stayed single for so many years, and remained scandal zero, because you want to get back with Cameron. But now youre going to a dating show and make out with another man in public? After cleaning up the mess on the floor, Emelia took the wine from Ninas hand. She didnt want another scary surprise from Nina anymore. But Nina took the bottle and swigged wine from it, pissing Emelia off. Nina held the bottle and announced in a drunk voice, I know what Im doing. No more waiting since Ive made up my mind. Guess what? Im over him now. There are plenty of men out there. Why should I give them up for him? You know it! There are a lot of rich and powerful men wanting me. I can pick any of them to be my boyfriend. Nina said as she swung her arms, and a rogue tear streamed down her face. Emelia was sad. Youre drunk. You need some rest. Emelia knew how much Nina had suffered. Nina had gained a foothold in the entertainment industry after all these years efforts. She had survived the bullies and battled against her rivals when she was just nobody at the beginning. Nina couldnt let her guard down especially when she had reached this level now. Many people cast greedy eyes on her, waiting to drag her down from the top once they found her scandals. Nina really needed someone to take care of her. But Emelia didnt think Nina should go to some dating show. Her efforts for many years would go to waste then. Nina still had a chance since Cameron didnt give her an answer, right? What if Cameron still loved Nina? Emelia rested after settling Nina on the sofa, but she heard a knock on the door. She opened the door in confusion. Other than her family and Nina, no one knew about this ce. Could it be any of her cousins? She opened the door and saw Julian. He was infy clothes as if he was rushing here from home. Emelia turned numb with surprise as she saw Julian. He said coldly, Can you keep your voices down? Emelia muttered, What do you mean? Julian continued, Im living downstairs, and you guys are disturbing me. Emelia was shocked. You live downstairs? What? Should I ask you first? Julian snorted with resentment, cutting his eyes on Emelias face. Emelia avoided his gazes and changed the subject, But we didnt make any noise. They were just sitting on the floor, drinking. How did this disturb him?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian stared into her eyes and asked, Nothing hit the floor? No stomping? Emelia became slightly embarrassed after Julians reminder. She did drop the ss on the floor when Nina said she was going to a dating show, and Nina was stomping when she got high. At the thought of this, Emelia apologized, Sorry, there wont be another time. As Emelias voice fell, Nina weaved drunkenly to the door. She pointed at Julians nose and snapped, Julian, you miss Emelia. You found yourself an excuse toe up here to see her! Julian was panic-stricken. He found Nina annoying when she read him like an open book. Emelia turned embarrassed. She supported Nina while turning to Julian, Sorry, bye. Then she closed the door, leaving Julian outside. He just misses you! The drunken Nina shouted behind the door, and Julian could hear her on the other side. Actually, Julian was shy and reserved. He couldnt handle it when someone spoke out his thought and then reacted embarrassedly. The next morning, Nina was still hungover, but she insisted on returning to her house and cleaning. Someone knocked on the door when Nina left. Emelia was afraid it would be Julian again. She opened the door and it was Julian again. Before she could ask anything, Julian strode into her house. Emelia knew she should trust her feelings! Do me a favor, Julian said as he entered. Emelia was confused. Whats this favor? Julian said distractedly, A woman ising to my house. I need a ce to hide. Emelia was puzzled. He could have chosen anywhere outside her house to hide. The city is so big! Why does he have to stay here? Julian seemed to see through her mind, and exined, Shes already downstairs. I have no ce to go. Emelia looked into his eyes to see if he was lying. But Julian always kept his expression neutral, so people barely find a clue on his face. Emelia stopped to ask, How long are you going to stay? Ill go back to my dads ce after some pack-ups. Julian got annoyed with her rude behavior and leaned toward her. He stared at her with a pair of dark eyes and asked, You dont want to stay with me? You have to leave when I just get here? Chapter 387 Humiliation Emelia didnt expect Julian to make a big deal out of this. She took a step back to distance herself from him and exined, I would have left if you didnte. She would have stayed with Vincent and Naomi on Christmas day until Nina called her. Nina had returned to her apartment and caught some sleep after cleaning up, so Emelia should leave. Julians expression softened after listening to this, but he still stood in Emelias way and asked, Arent you curious about the woman? Should I? Emelia asked again, How long are you going to stay? Julian shrugged. I dont know. It depends on her. He clearly needed to stay here for a long time. Emelia red at him. Are you going to hide whenever a woman pesters you? Was this really a solution? Lets talk about this after she leaves. That woman had driven him mad. The woman was called Suzanne McBride, the granddaughter of the old factory director in Grafstin. She came all the way from the south to the Capital for Julian on Christmas. Before Julian figured out how Suzanne McBride had gotten his address, she had already arrived at gate to his apartment building. Julian wouldnt let her it until then he realized it was a good chance to stay with Emelia. Before he came upstairs, Julian unlocked the security gate. No one would answer the door no matter how many times Suzanne knocked, and the neighbors might kick her out for creating absurd noises. Maybe Suzanne may lose her interest in this way. Julian would have teased her till she gave up if her grandfather wasnt a factory director. Emelia didnt want to stay with Julian in the same room. After a moment, she said, Well, I should go. Lock the door when you leave. Julian was lost for words. He kept telling himself that Emelia was lying when she said something meanst time, but he felt really sad when Emelia treated him like a stranger. Emelia bypassed him to get her coat, bag, and car keys in the room. Julian didnt stop her. Instead, he leaned at the door and mocked, Emelia, do you think you can hide forever? Emelia turned around to cast him a re after taking a few steps out of the door. But Julian offered her a wide smile against the door. Emelia trotted towards the elevator before anger overpowered her. Julian whistled behind her, and Emelia just thought he was crazy. Emelia wondered if he was really a president. He looked more like a pleasure seeker! Julian shut the door as Emelia walked out of his sight. He felt happy even for hanging around Emelias house alone. Julian took the ringing phone out of his pocket, hung up, and turned it off. Suzanne must call to look for him after knocking at the empty house for a long time. But Julian would never take her call. If he didnt need to do business with Old Mr. McBride, Julian would have made things hard to Suzanne. Taking her luggage, the young girls expression shifted from excitement to anger after knocking on the door without any response. Julian! She kicked the door out of anger and shouted, Get out! I know youre at home! Who unlocked the security gate for her if Julian wasnt at home? Why didnt Julian open the door after letting her up? She would never know she was experiencing sarcasm and Julian wanted her to take it as a silent rejection. After shouting for a long time, the door still sat tight to the wall. Suzanne was so enraged that she kicked the door again. The neighbor opposite Julian opened the door. This was a top residential area with two families on each floor. Usually, it was very quiet, so the nking door could be heard clearly. A schrly middle-aged man living across the door came out and said to Suzanne, The gentleman youre looking for just left. How is that possible? Suzanne was furious, He opened a security gate for me! The middle-aged man continued, I ran into him on my way back. Its fine if you dont believe me, but I hope you dont kick the door again. Otherwise, Ill call the property manager to send you away. The middle-aged man closed the door expressionlessly. Suzanne was so mad that she wanted to scold him through the door. She kept calling Julian, but his phone was still off. Finally, she stomped her feet in anger and called Maisie. Suzanne was a tough character. She said condescendingly, Maisie, find Julian for me. Im already at his door, but why the damn door is closed? And I cant get through him. Maisie replied to her politely. Mr. Hughess phone is turned off, so I cant contact him. Suzanne asked discontentedly, Does he have another number? No, Maisie replied straightforwardly. Suzanne was irritated. Dont try to fool me. He must have a personal number. Maisie replied with a smile, Personal number isnt open for an assistant like me or a stranger like you, Miss McBride. Maisies mocking words had driven Suzanne mad. She could mock Suzanne through a sweet smile. Suzanne was flustered. Maisie, I might tell my grandfather to close the deal. Youve already done that, havent you? Maisie was sarcastic. Miss McBride, I should get off the line. Enjoy your holiday. After a while, Maisie added, Mr. Hughes disappeared upon your arrival. Dont you get that? That was a hard question for Suzanne. What do you mean?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie said rudely, Its a No, stay away from me. You, Suzanne flew off the handle, but Maisie had hung up the phone. Suzanne kicked Julians door hard again. She thought she and Julian was a perfect match since she was young and beautiful. She heard about the history between Julian and Emelia. Its public news! But Emelia had rified the rtionship with Julian a few days ago. They were no longer a couple and Emelia was focusing on something else. So, Suzanne has a ton of reasons to ask Julian out. Chapter 388 See You in Riverside Suzanne wanted to call Julian again after venting out on the door. Suddenly, there was movement from the elevator. She thought it was Julian and quickly looked over at the elevator. The smile froze on her face as she saw a property managere out with two security guards. The property manager said to her with a small frown sits on his face, Youngdy, we gotints that you were making noises here. Please leave now. Suzanne thought she might die from embarrassment. It must be the guy living across the door. Im not leaving! She wouldnt give up until she saw Julian. My friend is at home. He just hides from me. The property manager said, This is your private business, so please keep it private. But youve already disturbed the neighborhood. Please leave. Before Suzanne saying something, the man continued, I think we have to call the police if you dont leave. Suzanne was scared because she didnt want to offend those rich people here. And the property manager was just doing his job. Gritting her teeth, Suzanne stomped to leave with her suitcase. It couldnt be more humiliated if she was taken to the police station. Suzanne broke down in tears of anger on the way back to the hotel because she hade all the way for an empty house. Her grandfather had been cherishing her above all others, so she had never been ill-treated until she met Julian. She met Julian at a business banquet and fell in love with him at first sight. He looked like that kind of guy only living in every girls dream. He was as charming as a prince of any fairy tale. Suzanne couldnt stop loving him. She ran to tell Julian about her feelings. But Julian said expressionlessly, Im not interested in women. Suzanne stared at him as if she had seen something unbelievable. After a while, she came back to her senses and said in a broken voice, Dont you love Emelia? Julian replied seriously, I did, but not after she hurt me so much. Then he left dispiritedly. Suzanne almost believed him, but she realized that it was all a lie when she saw mockery flickered across Maisies eyes. He was interested in women, but not her! Suzanne didnt give it up right away. She believed that if her faiths were strong enough, Julian would fall in love with her one day. The news reported that Julian grew interested in Emelia day by day. He still wanted to get back with her ex-wife even after the divorce. Emelia drove the car back to Vincents house. When Nina came to dinner, she told Emelia that Julian had returned to Riverside. Emelia blocked Julians number and social ounts, so Nina was their messenger. ording to Nina, Julian stayed overnight at her house and finished the beef in her refrigerator. He also made sure the door was closed when he left. And Julian left a message for Emelia: See you in Riverside. After finishing the report, Nina whined, He really is a jerk! You save the beef for me. Remember how drunk you were this morning? What can I do if you leave the beef for him? Emelia was helpless. Emelia made Nina a box of beef because Nina was a big fan of it. But Nina left it in the refrigerator and returned home after a hungover. They didnt expect Julian would spend the night in Emelias house and even ate the beef she left for Nina. Nina sneered, Julian and I are at daggers with each other. You have to pick a side! Emelia was amused by Nina, Only for a box of beef? I have nothing to do with him. Do you still think I have an option? Nina gave a smile of satisfaction, Thats more like it. But Emelia felt confused about Julians message. Its weird. Why would he say see you in Riverside? I will barely return to Riverside. Who knows? Nina didnt care about it, and instead, she tugged at Emelias sleeves toin, Im so angry! Emelia asked her, Whats wrong? Nina said through clenched teeth, Remember the dating show I told you about? Sherlyn thought that was a great idea and helped me to get a role in it. But today, she told me that Viggo rejected her. Tymers Entertainments partner said my persona isnt matched for their show. They suggested that I should focus on my career now. Damn it! Who do they think they are? I need a boyfriend now! What I need to focus on is my fucking marriage. Nina cursed out of anger. Whats wrong with this Viggo? He never shows up in thepany but sits there and orders people around? Hes always acting like he gets a lot to hide, using a voice changer and fake name, Mr. N, Nina blurted nonstop, I was nning to extend my contract with Tymers, but now Ive decided to drop that idea. I can start my own studio and do it with Sherlyn. We dont need to be bossed around by these stupid capitalists! Emelia poured Nina a ss of water andforted her, Actually, I dont think you should go to that show. Meeting with Ninas angry stare, Emelia said, You know what I mean. You have to make your time worth it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nina looked away and chugged the water out of the ss. Then she looked at Emelia and said decisively, Ive made up my mind. I wont give up until my contract expires. If he doesnte back, Ill sign up for the next season of the dating show after my contract is terminated! Facing Ninas great determination, Emelia didnt say anything. It was good to set a time limit. Once the time was up, it wouldnt be so bad to let it go. Nina was full of regret and let out a sigh. Then she said to Emelia, You know what I miss for not going to that show? A handsomewyer and a cutewyer worked in one of those brilliantw firms. Im so excited just to think about it. Oh, theres also a fitness coach. You know my taste. I love muscle men. Emelia said through a frown, But Cameron doesnt look so sturdy. He was anything but a muscle man. Nina snorted, Well, only when you see him naked. Emelia was struck dumb right there. She had almost forgotten that Nina and Cameron had sex before. Nina definitely had a say in this. Chapter 389 I Won’t Compromise Myself Again Emelia looked at Nina with her prating gaze, My dear big star, if you really are into mens bodies, you have plenty of choices. Why do you have to sign up for a dating show? Emelia added, You close the door for them. She knew Nina only loved Cameron. Nina was just hard on the outside but soft on the inside. It would be easier for her if she had let it go earlier. Nina sneered, Oh, youre so cruel. Cant you let me have a single peaceful moment with my fantasy? Emelia shook his head through a tight-lipped smile. Winston came in the evening. Vincent and Winstons parents were best friends, and Winston would visit Vincent and Naomi during the new year because Vincent had no children. Vincent didnt meddle in Emelias rtionship with Winston because his daughter didnt want to add a negative influence on others. Vincent wished they could be friends or families. Love was a matter of fate. The next morning, Emelia received a call from Grandpa Hughes when she was still in bed. Emelia Grandpa Hughes said in a broken voice. Emelia was panic and hurriedly asked, Grandpa, are you okay? What happened? Grandpa Hughes sobbed as he said, Julian had an ident in the morning. He got rear-ended by another car. Emelia blurted out worriedly, Is he alright? He is fine, but Grandpa Hughes was quiet for a minute. Emelia cupped her right hand over her chest to calm herself down. She asked, Then whats wrong? Something wrong with his memory. He forgot about your divorce. ording to Arthur, Julian might have short-term memory loss after getting his head hit in the car crash. Grandpa Hughes finally finished his sentence. Emelia was stunned. How did this happen? He forgot about their divorce? So, Julian still thought they were married? Grandpa Hughess voice sounded helpless and deste. Emelia, I know you dont want to see him anymore, but he keeps asking me for a wife. We have told him that you were divorced, and I even showed him the divorce certificate, but he didnt believe me. He wanted nobody but you to take care of him when he woke up. They fell into an awkward silence. Grandpa Hughes continued, What do you think I should do now? Im an old man. Why should I suffer from all this? I already have a son and a daughter-inw that disappoint me. Julian is a brilliant young man, but why cant I rest for one single minute? Emelia remained silent because she couldnt ept what Grandpa Hughes said. She would never expect to experience amnesia or short-term memory loss in her life. These sounded dramatic! Julian was in the Capital yesterday, and now has a memory loss in the hospital? To erase Emelias doubts, Grandpa Hughes continued, If you dont believe me, you can ask Arthur. Or send a few authoritative doctors from the Capital, youll know if Im lying. Then, what do you want to do now, sir? Emelia finally regained her sense. Although Emelia held suspicious about Julians amnesia, she didnt judge Grandpa Hughes at first. Emelia didnt know how tofort Grandpa Hughes now. Grandpa Hughes heaved a heavy sigh, Im begging you. Can you pleasee here for a few days? When he gets better, well think of a way to exin things to him. Emelia had no choice but to agree. Okay, Ill go there first. The next moment, Julians message popped out on Emelias mind: See you in Riverside. Emelia felt this was Julians n. The message was a premiere of his y. Whether it was true or not, Emelia should go for the sake of Grandpa Hughes. When Emelia told this to Vincent and Naomi, Vincent snapped, Thiss definitely his trick! Memory loss? How ridiculous it sounds! And he only forgot about the divorce. He just wants you back and works tirelessly for him! The more Vincent said, the angrier he got. Plus, if he only remembered things happening before the divorce, wouldnt he ill-treat you again? Everyone knew Julian did not love Emelia during the three-year marriage. Emelia had lived a miserable life, otherwise, she wouldnt have decided to divorce. Vincent wouldnt let Emelia repeat past failures, so he got really mad. Naomiforted Vincent, We wont let it happen. Calm down. Thats right, Dad. Dont worry. I wontpromise myself again. Emelia knew Vincent was just worried about her. Vincent let out a long sigh of relief to calm himself down.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he said, Wait a moment. Ill call a doctor. Vincent dialed a number. He wouldnt get amnesia until a professional doctor said he had. Naomi whispered to Emelia, What do you think about this? I doubt it, but no matter what, I have to go and take a look. There was no fear in Emelias eyes. Ive covered all these things that Dad said, and I choose to go because this time, Im not alone. I still have you and dad. Thiss a new Emelia. If he doesnt treat me well, I will leave without hesitation. Since Julian only remember things before their divorce, he would mistreat her. But Emelia had no reasons to tolerate it anymore. Im d that you think it through, Naomi reassured, Youre right. We will always support you. Chapter 390 Steady Julian First As Vincent returned, Naomi hurriedly asked, How is it? Vincent frowned as he said. My friend said selective amnesia was a real thing, but there was a slim chance for people to have it. Vincent looked at Emelia and said, He guessed Julian was probably still brooding over his three years of marriage to you. He regretted not treating you well, so he subconsciously wanted to start it over again to make up for those regrets. Vincent continued, But I still doubt it. It must be his trick to get you back. Lets see how it goes without you! When Vincent finished speaking, Naomi signaled him not to step in with a nod. Naomi knew Emelia had decided to go whether it was real or not. Emelia still loved Julian, and because of this, she had to file the divorce. Julian was in the hospital, so how could Emelia just sit and watch? Vincent nced at his daughter and changed his attitude. Ill go with you. Im fine, dad. You should stay here. Ill go with Nina. Emelia didnt want to trouble Vincent. After all, Naomi needed him. If he dares to do it again, he will be dead! Vincent said fiercely. Emeliaforted him, Dont worry, I wont let him randomly pick on me. In the past three years, Emelia loved Julian so much that she almost lost herself. It wouldnt happen again. Emelia gave Nina a call and told her about Juliana and Riverside. Nina agreed, but she had a problem with Julians car crash thing, Holy shit! He is so good at this! Now he is ying an amnesia patient! Oscar owes him an award. Why dont you two just get married? Im sick of watching his y. Emelia scolded her, Hey, whos your friend? Nina was like sitting on the fence. Sometimes she told Emelia to break up with Julian, sometimes she told her to remarry him. Nina heaved a dramatic sigh, Well, thiss how a brilliant man falls in love. Emelia just ignored her. They booked a ne ticket and packed their luggage. When they reached Riverside, Grandpa Huge sent a driver to pick them up. In the hospital ward. Before Emelia arrived. Ezra said to Julian, who was lying on the bed with a look of disgust on his face, If you can y an amnesia patient well and get Emelia back, Ill make you a pure gold Oscar Statuette. What an underrated actor you are! Julian warned him, Stop chattering. Keep your lips tight. Ezra rolled his eyes at the ceiling. After returning from the Capital yesterday, Julian gathered his friends to n an amnesia y just for getting back with Emelia. Ezra was dumbfounded when he heard this. Arthur and Phill didnt do much better. This n almost freaked the sses out of Phills nose. Julian calmly exined, Kill two birds with one stone. I can take this as an excuse to get rid of Suzanne. Grandpa Hughes inspired Julian to y some tricks to get Emelia back. He had been waiting for the right moment. With Suzannes presence in the Capital, Julian decided to move the n ahead. He couldnt wait to get back to Emelia. Otherwise, he could have stayed there for a few more days. His n couldnt work out if he was in the Capital, which wasnt Julians territory. If Vincent hired a team to check on his situation, Julians n was screwed. Then Julian turned to Grandpa Hughes, who was sitting in the chair at the end of his bed, Grandpa, thank you for your help. I think Ezra will make you an Oscar trophy too, right? Grandpa Hughess tears worked. Emelia wouldnt havee back if someone else called her. Grandpa Hughes tapped his walking stick heavily on the floor. If you fail this time, get ready to die alone. As Grandpa Hughess voice fell, Ezraughed harder at Julian.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa Hughes turned to Ezra, Can you stopughing? Do you think youre better than him? You ask a woman to get an abortion? Grandpa Hughes red at Ezra, Then why didnt you take measures when you were having sex with her? You want to weasel it out when it happens. Just be a man! Ezra cleared his throat. Although Grandpa Hughes was old, he was still authoritative. Ezra awkwardly defended himself. I didnt insist on the abortion Grandpa Hughes interrupted him, Enough with your stupid defense. Ezra had no choice but to shut his mouth in embarrassment. Arthur remained quiet to dodge Grandpa Hughess potential attack. They were Julians best friends, so Grandpa Hughes treated them like his grandkids. Sometimes, he lectured them sternly. Grandpa Hughess phone buzzed. It was a voice message from the driver. They were on the way to the hospital. Grandpa Hughes yed the voice message to Julian and said, Thats all I can do. Wish you luck, kid. About forty minutester, Emelia and Nina arrived at Julians hospital. Arthur waited for them in the parking lot and walked them to the ward. Arthur briefly told Emelia about Julians situation, Anyway, the first thing we need to is to steady him. You know, he once got a blood stasis in his head. Arthursst sentence sessfully softened Emelias heart. Although Julian was discharged from the hospital after he had recovered from the blood stasis headachest time, Emelia still felt his brain was too weak to handle another attack. Now he hit his head again when he got rear-ended. Emelia replied bitterly, Okay. Chapter 391 I Will Cherish You Emelia and Nina followed Arthur into Julians ward. Before Emelia could greet Grandpa Hughes, Julian suddenly got off the bed and took her into his arms. Where did you go? What makes you so long toe? Julian held her tightly in his arms as if he got something back unexpectedly. Emelia didnt know how to respond to Julian. She thought Julian would be as distant and aloof as he did before their divorce. But he acted so differently. What should Emelia do? When they were still married, Julian had never acted passionately about her, let alone held her in his arms. Emelias body stiffened as Julian hugged her. Nina said, Mr. Hughes, I didnt know youre such a good actor. Nina? Julian looked at her and asked in confusion, What do you mean? Nina sneered as she stared into Julians eyes to find a w. Nina was a sophisticated and award-winning actor with many years of experience, so more or less, she could tell if a person was acting. But she could not find a trace on Julians face. Emelia pushed him away and asked calmly, Are you okay? Im fine, but they wont let me leave the hospital. As Julian spoke, he reached out to hold Emelias hand as if Emelia would leave any minute. He whined toin, They told me that we were divorced. Ridiculous! Emelia looked up at him and said sternly, We were. Impossible! Julian was in disbelief. I never thought Id divorce you! Emelia pursed his lips and looked at him with aplicated expression. She was unfamiliar with this new Julian. Did he really never want to divorce her three years ago? But Emelia still told him the truth, I filed the divorce, and you agreed. Julian clenched her hand and argued, I wont do that. It urred to Emelia that Julian didnt agree to the divorce at the beginning and that she had humiliated him at the anniversary celebration and forced him to sign the divorce paper.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But now was not the time for that. She pulled out her hand. Let me go. Ezra grumbled from the side, we tell the truth and now turn to his enemies. I think he got paranoid after the car crash, and he keeps ming us for cursing him to divorce! Emelia failed to pull her hand out and asked, Do you trust Grandpa Hughes? Julian was overwhelmed with resentment. Not really. I knew he didnt care about me at all. He only cares about you! He has always been on your side. He hated me when I mistreated, so he helped you lie to me. Grandpa Hughes tried hard to swallow his anger. Oh, you know that? Nina judgmentally asked Julian. Julian looked at Emelia with his gaze full of regret. I know I was a bad husband. I was panicked when I woke up from the car ident without you. Then I realize I cant live without you. Emelia, I promise Ill cherish you. Julian pulled Emelia to his chest. Nina felt unbelievable to see this. What the hell was happening? Julian was really smart, taking the car ident as an excuse to change Emelias attitude towards him. On the way to the hospital, Nina had said to herself that if Julian dared to treat Emelia unfairly, she would definitely beat him to death. She had sworn to it. She hadnt beaten someone for many years. This time, she might have a chance to use her martial skills on Julian. In Ninas opinion, if Julian was nice to Emelia, he was faking his memory loss. Then shouldnt Julian pay a heavy price for tricking her and Emelia back from the Capital? Julians car ident was a brilliant setting. It was so perfect that Nina couldnt find any criticism, and she was taming her tamper. Ezra chimed in, Enough for the small talk. Since Emelia is here, then lets go. We should leave you guys to have a good talk. Ezra invited Nina and Arthur to leave as Julian and Emelia still cuddled tightly. Before Grandpa Hughes left, he said to Emelia, Steady him first. Emelia nodded in response. After everyone left, only the cuddling couple was left in the ward. Emelia struggled to push Julian because she was almost choked by him. Hey. Julian stared at her worriedly. I will if you promise you wont leave me. Okay. Emelia gave a weak reply. Julian let go of her. Emelia told him to lie down on the bed, but he asked Emelia to sit beside the bed. Emelia did not say anything. Instead, she leaned toward Julian and met his eyes at a close distance. Emelia wanted to see the real Julian through his eyes. But Julian interrupted, Dont look at me like that. Emelia asked him in confusion, Whats wrong? Julian swallowed hard before he mumbled, You turned me on. Emelias eyes were wide open. She suddenly pulled her hand back and stood up from the bed. He was shameless! Julians face was filled with innocence. Emelia would never know how hard Julian put out his fire inside. Emelias soft lips were close to his face, and her fragrance seeped into his nose. His mind was filled with their sexual fantasy. How could he hold it? Emelias cheeks were zing because she was mad at Julians shameless words. Julian Before she finished the sentence, he suddenly raised his hand and rubbed between his brows. Why does my head feel like exploding? Emelia stopped to ask worriedly, Are you okay? Do you need the doctor? Julian nodded because it was time for another actor toe out. Alright. He had bribed the doctor to overstate his situation and made his statement real. Chapter 392 Either a Dowry or an Apology The doctor came in and turned to Emelia after a quick examination, Perhaps he is a little too excited when he met you. He needs some rest. Okay, Emelia said, and the doctor left. Emelia looked at Julian on the bed and said, Have some rest. Julian grabbed her hand and said, Not until you sleep by my side. Emelia looked helplessly at his hand. He had been holding up her hands or hugging her since she stepped into the ward. How old are you? Three? Emelia refused, I still have some things to deal with. It was all kind of mixed up in Emelias mind, and she needed some space now. Are you still thinking about the divorce? Julian tightened his grip on her soft hand and warned, Anyway, were not divorced. Youre my wife! So, dont you ever try to divorce me again? Emelia couldnt deal with his stubbornness and said, Julian, even if you dont trust them, can the seal on the divorce paper deceive you? Julian snorted. Why not? Money talks. You guys could bribe the agent to get me the divorce paper. Emelia felt that they were not on the same paper and couldnt convince him. At her wits end, she said, You should have some rest. Shepromised to sit on the chair by the bed, holding Julians hand and watching him fall asleep. Emelia could feel his warmth through his big palm, and Julian looked nervous and insecure. Where was the arrogant CEO? Where was the heartless husband? If we could turn the clock back, what would happen if he used to be this passionate about their marriage? However, Emelia should have exined his health issue to him at first to scare him off. He would be likely to care about this three years ago. After Julian fell asleep, Emelia pulled out her hand and left the ward. She first went to Arthurs office. When she entered, Nina was chatting with Arthur.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nina sat on the sofa and teased Arthur, Doctor Hudgens, are you seeing someone? I think youre too old to start a family. I have some brilliant friends. Do you want me to introduce you? I think Ill just pass. Thank you. Arthur heard the mocking in Ninas words, and Jean was close to Nina and Emelia. Grandpa Hughes echoed, I think thats a great idea. Arthur respected Grandpa Hughes, so he could only re at Nina, Miss Sanchez, please mind your own business. Emelia went in and interrupted their conversation. When Grandpa Hughes saw Emelia, he hurriedly asked, How is Julian? He just fell asleep, Emelia replied. Grandpa Hughes sighed and said, Thats good. Grandpa, what do you n to do now? Emelia sat down on the sofa and asked him dispiritedly. Julian would never admit that they were divorced. Would they live together again in the name of husband and wife? Grandpa Hughes shook his head and said, Im totally at a loss. Ive tried my best. I even told him about Carolines death, but he insisted that he didnt care about other things. How about we talk to him after a few days? In the end, Grandpa Hughes said to Emelia tentatively. That was not what Emelia wanted. If things ended up like this, then what was the point of the divorce with Julian? Didnt the terrible words she said to Julian mean nothing? Grandpa Hughes started to wipe his tears. Oh, why should I have to go through this? Ive been worrying about my stupid son for my entire life. After many years, Julian had grown up to support our familys business, but why does he end up like this? Emelias heart softened when Grandpa Hughes was sadfishing. I dont think my dad will agree. Vincent would protect Emelia from getting hurt. But on the contrary, Julian was nice to her. Emelia was just in an awkward position. Leaning on her cane, Grandpa Hughes stood up and said, Ill talk to your dad. This time, Ill do anything to help Julian. Call your dad. Ill talk to him. Grandpa Hughes instructed Emelia. Emelia went out to call Vincent and told him about Julians situation. Then, she gave the phone to Grandpa Hughes and let them talk alone. There was no room for discussion. Mr. Hughes, Emelia wont stay there and let Julian treat her like a doormat! Grandpa Hughes exined calmly, Did Emelia tell you about Julian? Julian was nice to her. I can promise you that Julian will cherish her. That wont do. Vincent refused straightforwardly. Grandpa Hughes paused for a moment, then tried his best to persuade him, But if they could get back together, arent you happy for them? Cant you see that your daughter still loves Julian? Before Vincent said anything, Grandpa Hughes said slowly and clearly, She loves Julian very much. She pushed him away for his own good. Grandpa Hughes was getting old, but his mind didnt. He knew Emilia loved Julian more than anyone else. Vincent wavered a little. After a while, he asked, What if it doesnt work? Grandpa Hughes said imposingly, You can take half of the Hughes Group, deal? Vincent was shocked. The Longerich family didntck money, but he could see how sincere Grandpa Hughes was. Grandpa Hughes promised, If it works, you can also take that half as a dowry. If it doesnt work, take it as an apology! To put it simply, half of the Hughes Group belonged to Emelia sooner orter. Chapter 393 You Are My Wife Grandpa Hughess decisive and domineering speech convinced Vincent. I know your concern. I promise you, that little brat wont pick on Emelia, not a tiny bit of it. Grandpa Hughes promised Vincent. Julian would spoil Emelia like a pearl of his palm. Vincent pondered for a while before saying, Mr. Hughes, I spend a lot of effort to get Emelia back. Hes my precious daughter. If Julian hurts her again, I will kick your ass even if I have to go bankrupt! Of course, Grandpa Hughes heaved a sigh of relief. Vincent continued, I only agree that she stays to take care of Julian, but not to remarry. Keep that in mind.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright, as you wish. As long as Emelia stayed, then their goal was half-achieved. Grandpa Hughes had done his job, and the rest would depend on his grandson. The old man thought highly of Julians n. In this way, Julian could make up for what he did to Emelia over the years. Restarting would probably reduce Emelias anxiety for the past three years. Emelia didnt know how Grandpa Hughes managed to convince Vincent, but she could stay in Riverside now. The moment Emelia ended his call with Vincent, the nurse knocked on Arthurs office door. The nurse came in with a worried look on her face. Miss Jones, Mr. Hughes is awake. Hes looking for you. Pleasee with me. Emelia put away his phone and rushed back to Julians ward. Julian came up to hug her. Youre finally back. I thought you leave me again. Nina rubbed her cheek. Could he change another way to do his y? This was too much! Emelia had only left for a while and Julian acted like he lost the entire world. Nina didnt like the way he acted. I just talked to the doctor. Emeliaforted him without bringing up the divorce again. Grandpa Hughes said to Julian before leaving, Since Emelia is here, I can go back and get some rest. Nina said, Emelia, can I go first? Nina gave Julian a warning look, If he dares to bully you, call me! Before Emelia could say anything, Julian said determinedly, It wont happen. He pulled Emelia into his arms to show his sincerity. Emelia was speechless. Did Julian get some kind of octopus disease? He wouldnt let go of her for a second. Nina rolled her eyes and left. Grandpa Hughes secretly winked at Julian before turning to leave. When the other people left, Julian happily looked at Emelia and asked, Are you going to stay here with me forever? His eyes couldnt disguise the pleasure that he felt, making Emelia panic. She avoided Julians question. Instead, she said seriously, I have something to tell you. What is it? Julians tone was gentle and charming, and he didnt seem to be bothered by Emelia. Julian, actually, I cant get pregnant. If you insist on being with me, you have to ept that we have no children for the rest of your life. And the Hughes family will have no sessor. After that, Emelia looked away to avoid him. If Caroline was still alive, perhaps Julian could raise her child as his heir. But now I dont think it matters. Julian raised his hand and gently turned her face back. He looked into Emelias eyes again. Emelia, thiss your thought, and you intrude it upon me. Julian was careful about the words he chose in case not to annoy Emelia. I Emelia stopped because Julian was reasonable. Julian had never been judgmental to her since she was diagnosed with infertility. Nothing can stop us from being together, Julian held Emelias chin. Youre such a good person, so everything will get better. He then kissed her lips. Emelia froze. He should wait, right? Emelia had been telling him that they were divorced. What was that about the kiss here? When Emelia regained her senses, she tried to get herself off Julians arms. But Julian locked her against the bedstand. He ced his palm behind her head as his tongue slowly reached further into Emelias mouth. How could Emelia resist this? Emelias limps went soft when Julian let go of her. You cant do this! She supported herself with Julians shoulder and whined. Youre my wife. Why cant I kiss you? Julian continued with his n. Emelias face flushed red when Julian said the word wife because he had never called her that before. Emelia buried her head in Julians arms in embarrassment, Julian decided that he would conquer Emelia with sweet talk. He should make a lot of sweet words that he had never done in the past three years. They hugged each other for a while, and Julian broke the silence, Please help me get out of the hospital. You can talk to the doctor. I dont want to stay here anymore. The hospital was not a good ce to make out. The atmosphere was just right, all he needed was a double bed. Emelia asked worriedly, But didnt you just have a headache? Im just excited. Im fine. Julian kept making his story. In fact, he just had a slight rear-ended collision. The paint on the car didnt even rub off, but he took the ident as an excuse to pretend he had lost his memory. Before Emelia could say anything, he threw his arms around her again. He sounded like he was begging, The hospital is too depressing. Im afraid Ill get worse if I stay here any longer. Emelia couldnt handle this new Julian acted like a spoiled child. Howe he had be so different? Chapter 394 Must Follow Her Everywhere Just stay in bed. Ill go check with the doctor. Emelia could only end up mollifying Julian like this. Julian held her hand and said, Ill go with you or let the doctore here. Emelia was lost for words. Did he have to be so clingy? Since she had promised to stay, she wouldnt leave for now. Emelia took a deep breath and asked seriously, You know how you treated me before, right? I know. Julian raised his eyebrows, wondering why Emelia would ask such a question. Emelia frowned and uttered, But your attitude towards me is so different now. I have every reason to suspect that youre faking your memory loss. Because a person cant change so much in such a short period! How could you realize you love me just after a car ident and immediately change the way you treat me from being cold and distant to being passionate? Julian didnt get flustered at Emelias suspicion. He defended himself calmly, Love usuallyes in an instant. Emelia had to admire Julian for his eloquence. Julian gazed at her and confessed, No matter what, you only need to know that I love you very much. Thats enough. Emelia gave him a cold smile. Since lovees in an instant, will you not love me after another ident? Julian immediately replied with conviction, Definitely not. As he spoke, he folded her into his arms. I will only love you more and more. Youd better lie down now. Emelia couldnt stand his sweet words, or more likely, his rhetoric, so she simply pushed him away and left. Julian went back to bed with a disappointed face. He was not faking being clingy. He really didnt dare to let Emelia leave alone for fear that she would run away. He had spent so much effort to keep her by his side this time. And he couldnt afford that something would happen to take Emelia away from him anyway. The phone at hand rang. Julian nced at the caller ID, and strong disgust shed across his face. It was from Suzanne McBride. After Julian had left her dry at his house in the Capital, she kept calling him, but he hadnt answered. But now, Julian thought it was OK to answer it because he had amnesia and could treat Suzanne as aplete stranger. Hello, who is calling? Julian answered, and his tone was cold and indifferent. Julian, its Suzanne, Suzanne said happily on the other end. She had stayed in a hotel after leaving Julians house yesterday. However, she still hadnt given up and had been calling Julian. But she never got through, for no one answered or the phone was powered off, making her angry and annoyed. Now Julian had suddenly answered the phone, and Suzanne happily forgot the humiliation and indifference she had suffered from Julian. However, Julians following wordspletely shocked her. Suzanne? I think you may have the wrong number. I dont know you. Suzanne was stunned. Youyou dont know me? She asked hastily, How can you not know me? Weve met several times and even had dinner together in Grafstin. Really? Julian observed carelessly, I dont remember. After saying that, he directly hung up the phone and didnt answer as Suzanne called him again. Soon Maisie called Julian. Julian, Suzanne just called me crying and shouting toin that you dont know her. I told her that you lost your memory as you said. As Julians trusted assistant, Maisie naturally cooperated with Julians n. Hence, Maisie knew that Julian was going to get rid of Suzannepletely. She had to tell Suzanne about Julians current situation with regret and heartache. OK. Maisie added, But she still was unwilling to give up and insisted oning to the Riverside city and visiting you. Just let here. It doesnt matter. I dont know her now anyway. Julian added, Let Old Mr. McBride know it as well, lest he might me me for breaking the heart of his precious granddaughter. Im a patient now. OK, Maisie replied, Actually, Old Mr. McBride disapproves of Suzanne constantly pestering you as well, but he still let her be. It might be a good thing for us. If Suzanne leaves again disappointed and sad, the old mister will know your attitude clearly and sign the agreement.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian had just finished talking to Maisie when Emelia returned. Both the doctor and Arthur said that you still have to be observed for at least two days before discharge, Emelia told Julian what the doctor said, or more specifically, Arthurs decision. Arthur thought it would be too obvious if Julian could be discharged the minute Emelia got here. Hence, Julian secretly was reluctant to stay, but he could only respond, Alright, Ill listen to the doctor. Emelia nced at him and uttered, By the way, theres something I need to tell you. I have to leave for a while when you can be discharged. Leave? Julian nervously grabbed her hand. What do you mean? Where are you going? Im going to Frances home to nurse my body. Emelias original n was to continue living at Frances home after the New year, and also, the herbs she brought back were running out. Julian asked in confusion, Who is Frances? Emelia stared at his dark eyes for a long time, trying to find out if he really knew. But in the end, she didnt find any clues, so she had to exin, You know my physical problem, and shes a doctor who is proficient at traditional medical treatment. She helps me nurse my body. Arthur introduced her. Well, Julian replied, Then Ill go with you. No, Emelia refused without even thinking, Im living at Frances house. Its inconvenient for you to follow me. As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she suddenly saw Julian looking at her with deep eyes. She stared at him in confusion. Julian put his arms around her waist and whispered, You also think we are supposed to sleep together, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt say it was inconvenient. Emelia was speechless. She didnt mean it at all! She simply didnt want him to follow her, so she said it was inconvenient. But Emelia hadnt thought Julian actually took her words the wrong way. Arent you a patient? Youd better stay in Riverside city, she continued to refuse. Julian frowned and asked, Then how long will you stay? Im not sure exactly, but it will take at least one month. The traditional treatment will take a long time, and it might not be effective for my body. I have to listen to Frances arrangement. I wont ept it. Definitely not, Julian objected without thinking when he heard that Emelia would leave for so long. Previously, Julian had done nothing to Emelias living at Frances house because he had been forced to break up with her. He could only restrain his emotions from not putting pressure on her. But now, things were different. Julian was Emelias husband, so he naturally must follow her everywhere. Chapter 395 Apologize to Emelia Emelia knew that Julian wouldnt stop objecting to the matter until she agreed, so she directly said, All right, if you really want to. But you must stay in a hotel. OK. Julian agreed happily. Frances wasnt easy to get along with. Emelia was allowed to stay for a long time because of her nice personality. Moreover, Frances house wasnt that big. It was indeed inappropriate for them to live with a man. But what about your work? Emelia stared at him and asked, And you still need to handle the stuff with the chip industrial park in Grafstin.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian replied casually, I can work on myputer. When I need to be present, Ille back to the office then. As for the matter of the industrial park, Ill leave it to Maisie. Maisies capacity for work was undoubted. Now that Julian had arranged everything for himself, Emelia said nothing more. Instead, she should continue to write her script. It was time to carry on with her career as the New Year had passed. Since Julian had to remain in the hospital for a few days, Emelia decided to go back to unpack. When she returned to the hospital, no sooner did she just step to the door of Julians room than a woman rushed in without knocking. Emelia was dumbfounded when she saw the woman hugging Julian, who was standing by the window on the phone. Julian! Why did you suddenly lose your memory? How did this happen? The woman sobbed, looking worried. The woman was Suzanne. When she heard Maisie say Julian had a car ident, she immediately bought a ne ticket and left the Capital for Riverside City. Julian inwardly really wanted to kick Suzanne away when she hugged him. He turned around and saw Emelia looking at him thoughtfully by the door. He was furious and pulled Suzanne away without hesitation. Who the hell are you? He was so angry and nervous that he couldnt help but shout bad words. With all his efforts, he had finally let Emelia stay by his side. If Emelia misunderstood that he had something with Suzanne, all his efforts would be in vain. At the thought of it, Julian hurriedly walked toward Emelia and hugged her in his arms with a big smile. The entire scene was like a dagger to Suzannes heart. Wifey, youre here, Julian smiled at Emelia. Emelia got goosebumps at his words. Was he addicted to calling her in that way? Julian hurriedly exined to Emelia, I dont know this woman at all. I also dont know why she suddenly came in and hugged me. She must be a psycho. Ill ask Arthur to take her away immediately! Julian! When Suzanne heard Julian say she was a psycho, she immediately roared in anger, her tone no longer as sweet as before. Julian looked at Suzanne coldly. Im giving you onest chance to leave here right now, or Ill call the police. Suzanne stomped her feet with rage. When she heard from Maisie that Julian had lost his memory, she thought it was incredible. Didnt such an exaggerated plot only exist in TV series? How could it really happen in reality? Suzanne didnt believe it, and she wasnt willing to be a stranger to Julian, even though they didnt know each other well before. So, she bought a ne ticket and came here without hesitation. But she couldnt believe Julian really didnt remember her. It was one thing to know that Julian had amnesia. But how could he call her a psycho? Before Julian lost his memory, he wouldnt be so mean to her for her grandfathers sake. But now Suzanne was so angry that she almost cried. Excuse me, may I ask who you are? Emelia had never met Suzanne, so she didnt know her. Suzanne red at her and shouted furiously, Whats it to you? And you, youre so shameless! A few days ago, you told the media that you wouldnt be in a rtionship for the time being. But now youre with Julian again! What a phony! Emelia didnt care that Suzanne called her a shameless woman. If she could, Emelia wouldnt choose to be with Julian, which would go back on her own word. But she had no other choice in this matter. However, Julian, who was holding Emelia, changed his face and immediately snapped at Suzanne, Apologize to Emelia! Suzanne was shocked by his cold gaze. What? Apologize to my wife for what you just said, Julian said through gritted teeth. He used to be indifferent to Emelia and had failed to protect Emelia when others bullied her for no reason. But now, he would never allow this sort of thing to happen. Suzanne was about to defend herself when Julian added in a more serious tone, Apologize! Suzanne was so scared that she started crying, then she said to Emelia while crying, Im sorry. I shouldnt have said you were shameless. Suzanne had never been treated so viciously and rudely since she was born. After apologizing, she quickly ran away, her face pale, covering her mouth in tears. Because her instincts told her that if she didnt leave, Julian would strangle her in the next second. Emelia raised her eyebrows at Julian after Suzanne left. You dont know her? No, Julian replied shortly. Emelia smiled faintly. Do you want to investigate her identity? No need. Julian had no interest at all. What am I doing to investigate an insignificant person? Emelia nced at him before continuing, Maisie mentioned to me that there was a woman in Grafstin who had a crush on you. Could it be her? That woman probably was from Riverside city since Emelia had never seen her before. Based on the information from Maisie, Emelia was certain her guess was correct. A woman had chased Julian from Grafstin to the Capital and then chased him to Riverside city even though Julian had left her dry in the Capital. Emelia even inwardly thought that she was pretty perseverant. Julian still denied, I dont know. Without giving Emelia the chance to speak up again, he lowered his head and sniffed. Did you take a shower? Yeah, why? Emelia had been sweating after unpacking her luggage, so she had taken a bath and changed her clothes before returning to the hospital. You smell good, Julian said softly and buried his head in her neck. Emelia stiffened. She had enough reason to suspect that he was taking advantage of her. It had been a long time since she and Julian had any physical intimacy. Today, Julian hugged her again and again, which barely overwhelmed Emelia. Just as Emelia was thinking of looking for a chance to tell Julian that it was inappropriate to be so clingy, Julian raised his head and pressed his lips against hers. Emelia wondered if they werent in the hospital, Julian would directly have sex with her. Chapter 396 Julian Was Madly Jealous They were now husband and wife in Julians heart but not in Emelias heart. So, Emelia opened her mouth and bit Julians lip, making him let go of her in pain. We need to talk. Emelia took a step back, and her breathing became a bit erratic. Julian looked pained. Emelia reminded him, You didnt use to be like this. You were calm and restrained, steady and reserved. In other words, it was a little too much for Julian to kiss her regardless of the time or the asion. Julian defended himself, I changed precisely because I acted in the wrong way. Emelia observed angrily, But you cant be like an octopus and cling to me all the time! Julian didnt expect Emelia to describe him as an octopus. He didnt know whether he should be angry orugh. After a while, he exined, Thats because Im insecure about our rtionship. If you could say something sweet to me, I wouldnt stick to you like an octopus. Emelia looked at him suspiciously. What do you want me to say? She inwardly didnt believe Julians remarks at all. Julians lips arched with a trace of a smile. For example, you can tell me you love me very much. Youd better do some work now. Emelia put the documents lying on the bedside table into his arms. Even in those years when she was deeply in love with Julian, she had never said such affectionate things. Emelia wouldnt wear her heart on her sleeve but expressed her love through actions. Suddenly it urred to Emelia that she had expressed her feelings before. When Julian had mocked that she was a greedy woman for wealth again and again, she had said to his face that she loved him. But he didnt believe it at that time. Julian whispered in a husky voice, Mrs. Hughes, if you love someone, then you should speak it out. To state her different opinion on this matter, Emelia blurted out, I think its better to do it rather than saying it. But Emelia regretted it as soon as she said it and wished she could have bitten her tongue. What she just said was too suggestive. She was trying to express that it was better to make the other happy by actions and care about each other in daily life, rather than just saying sweet words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. On hearing that, Julian immediately came over and hugged Emelia. My darling is right. We should do it more than say it. Emelia hastily exined, No, you misunderstood me. What I meant was Julian interrupted her, You dont have to exin it. I know youre shy. Emelia covered her face with her hands feeling so embarrassed. Soon after that, Emelia and Julian were busy with their own work in the ward. Julian was sitting on the bed dealing with business while Emelia was writing the script at theputer desk. The VIP ward, equipped with advanced facilities, was indeed more convenient andfortable. And it was especially suitable for business people to handle work in time. Emelia had just written a few lines when she received a video call from Vincent. Vincent wanted to check if Emelia was fine and discuss the casting of the new TV series. Emelia had finished more than half of the script. Vincent had read her first draft of the script and thought no modifications were required. Hence, he had nned to prepare for filming after the New Year. Before Emelia answered the video call, she turned to Julian in bed and reminded him, Ill chat with my dad via video. Mind your manners. If he dared to hug her in front of Vincent, she was sure that Vincent would instantlye to Riverside city from the Capital. Julian also knew it and nodded obediently. Emelia was finally relieved and answered the video call. Are you alright? You must tell me if Julian treats you badly, asked Vincent concernedly. Emelia said softly, Im fine. Vincent snorted, Thats good. But he still observed Emelias facial expression. Until he was certain that Emelia was fine, he talked about work. Do you have any suitable candidates for the lead roles? asked Vincent. Emelia talked about her thoughts, I think Ze Sabir is pretty good for the female lead. Ive already consulted with Mr. Johansen about her. He also praised Zes acting talents. Theyve co-starred on the TV series Princess Lenia, and Mr. Johansen said Ze always gave everyone surprises during the shooting, and her acting was very infectious. Ive seen the trailer. Her acting is pretty good. Vincent also agreed with Emelias suggestion. Emelia added, As for the male lead, I want to rmend Harry Zink. What do you think? Before Vincent could reply, Julian could hardly focus on his work. Harry Zink? Was he that young actor who admires Emelia? How could Emelia find a young man who admires her to be the male lead? Did she try to annoy him on purpose? Speaking of which, Julian hadnt seen Harry on the news recently. It was said that he had gone to an isted ce and had been shooting an adventure y. No wonder Harry had even been absent from the various awards ceremonies at the end of the year. Julian didnt realize that Harry could concentrate on his acting career in such a utilitarian entertainment industry. Many young actors were crazy about attending events or fashion shows to gain exposure. However, no matter how excellent Harry was, Julian wouldnt allow Harry to be the male lead this time. Otherwise, wouldnt that be a chance for Harry to get close to Emelia? Thinking of this, Julian immediately took out his phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Trevor. If Vincent proposes Harry Zink as the male lead, you must object, for he is too young to y the role. Vincent also asked Emelia in confusion, Harry Zink? But isnt he too young? Emelia exined seriously, My original pick was someone else, buttely, I found out that Harry was more suitable. Because I always feel that Harrys appearance is simr to yours in your youth. Both of you are the most beautiful men that I have ever seen. This story is based on your experience when you were young. The male lead needs to be simr to your young image. When Emelia said this, a bright smile glittered in her eyes. She had seen Vincents photo in his youth. He was a beautiful young man, with an air of a proud nonconformist. He was not as gentle and amiable as he was now. After all, he was the youngest child of the Longerich family, which gave him the confidence to look down on everything. Emelia could see the simr air on Harry, so she gave up the originally chosen actor after careful consideration. Vincent was amused when Emelia said that he was the most beautiful man. You always know how to make me happy. Im just telling the truth, Emelia uttered in a soft and cute voice. Harry is a beautiful actor with great acting skills and a lot of fans. Why dont we choose him to be the male lead? Emeliamented, He was also fortunate enough to have worked with excellent directors since he started his acting career, which has greatly improved his acting skills. Im familiar with Harry, and I know his character as well. He works very hard and cares more about his acting skills than his poprity. As Vincent and Emelia were deep in conversation, Julians eyes were burning with jealousy. The most beautiful man? Julian was still mad about the words that Emelia had used to describe Marvinst time, and now she called Harry the most beautiful man Chapter 397 Jealous as Hell Emelias words made sense to Vincent. So, he replied, Alright then. Well rmend Harry and Ze to be the male and female leads. Ill talk to Trevor Spence when hees back from abroad and we can arrange for an audition. Okay. Emelia agreed. After a few more words, they finished the call. Julian said coldly when Emelia put down the phone. Harry is pretty handsome in your eyes, right? Well, yes, said Emelia, His look and temperament are outstanding among the actors nowadays. Upon saying this, she could feel the atmosphere frozen up even more. She turned around in a maze and met with Julians angry face. Thinking of what she had said just now, Emelia immediately understood that Julian was getting jealous again. However, she didnt change her opion about Harry to please Julian. Instead, she added calmly, I was just telling the truth. Emelia didnt have any other feelings for Harry, so she was not guilty for praising his look. In fact, it was Julian. He should reflect on himself for being excessively jealous. Was she such a hussy in his eyes who seemed to be always craving for guys? Emelia had loved only one man from her youth years till now, and it was Julian. He had been the source of her happiness, as well as her sorrow. Julian was surprised, and angry when Emelia expressed her admiration of Harry so openly. He said, As a married woman, is it appropriate to speak so high of another man? A married woman? Emelia looked at Julian and said, Thats only your wishful thinking. Julian was furious, Are you trying to piss me off? If its so easy to do so, your wealth would have been mine. After saying that, Emelia turned back to hisputer. She had no interest in continuing to talk about this topic with Julian. He was just jealous as hell. Emelia was a smooth talker. Julian felt a headache at her speech. A real headache, unlike the one he faked before. Ill go make a phone call. Julian stared at Emelias slender back and then went out with his phone. Well Emelia wanted to say that she could go out, instead of him, if the call is confidential. After all, he was a patient. Yet before she could finish speaking, Julian had left the room. Julian was going to call Trevor. That was why he could do it in the room. Emelia and Vincent didnt know that Starixo was now in Julians charge. And Julian was still pretending that he hadnt remembered his past yet in front of Emelia. So, he couldnt let her know that he was calling Trevor. Julian had sent a message to Trevor just now, telling him that Harry must not be the male lead. Trevor didnt reply. Therefore, Julian thought a call would be necessary. Trevor didnt pick up the phone immediately. After quite a while, the call was finally connected. Mr. Hughes, what can I do for you? said Trevor, somewhat gloomily. Julian frowned, What happened to you? Trevor said that he was going to America to spend the new year with his wife and children. He was supposed to be happy right now. Why didnt it sound like that? Upon hearing Julians question, Trevorpletely lost control of his emotion. He burst into tears, which startled Julian. Why are you crying? You are a man! said Julian, kind of contemptuously. Mr. Hughes Trevor cried out loud while exining, My wife refused to forgive me. She didnt even let me enter the door, and so did my two children. The way they looked at me was full of disgust and hatred. Trevors disappointment was beyond words. He dumped Tara White and went to abroad, wishing for a family reunion. But what waited for him was the closed door and his wife standing on the second floor looking at him indifferently. Before that, Trevor had always thought that his wife could not do without him. He had believed that as long as he took the initiative to make a gesture of goodwill to his wife, he would be weed. Otherwise, why would she refuse to divorce him? Now he understood that the reason why she didnt divorce was simply hatred. She hated him so much that she couldnt stand him living a happy life. She couldnt stand seeing it. She would never divorce him as long as she was alive. She wouldnt allow any other woman to be his legal wife. She wanted him to live under the name of cheating husband forever. She said all of these while standing on the second floor. There had just been a snowstorm in that country the day before. Trevor stood for hours in the ice and snow, confessing to her, showing his determination and sincerity toe back to them. Yet his wife never showed up again. His excellent son and daughter were now teenagers. His daughter didnt show up. His son eventually came out, persuaded him to leave, and send him into the hotel. He wanted to ask his son to help him intercede. But then he heard his son say indifferently, Dad, you have not been part of the family since long ago. Go away. Not disturbing others life is the demeanor that adults should have. After saying that, his son left without even looking back, leaving Trevor alone in the hotel, desperate. When Julian called, Trevor had just waken up from a hungover. Julian never expected such things to happen to Trevor, for the moment, he was unable to go on talking about his order rted to Harry.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what Trevor had gone through, however, Julian felt somewhat d. He was d that he figured out his feelings for Emilia in time, that he had acted in time to bring her back, and that he did not make the same mistake as Trevor did, which turned love into hate. After all, women can be fierce. Mr. Hughes, what am I going to do now? Trevor burst into tears again. Julian said, pinching his forehead, How am I supposed to know? If I know what to do, I wont be racking my brain now. Julian had no energy making advice for Trevor for he was in trouble too. And Julian didnt think there was much hope for Trevor to bring his wife back. Trevor had gone too far over the years. Tara White was just one of Trevors lovers. He had much more. Trevor was known for being a yer. When Trevor was having fun with different girls, his wife was enduring the toil of taking care of the children all by herself as well as the humiliation that his husband had brought her. She was desperate,pletely disillusioned. She hated him to the bones. However, Julian couldnt just tell Trevor that hes gotten no chance. So, he said, If things get so tricky over there, why dont youe back first? Youve got lots of work ahead of you. At the moment, working was the only thing that could cheer Trevor up. Chapter 398 Business Trip with Julian Trevor was so upset that Julian couldnt tell him not to use Harry. After hanging up the phone, Julian felt very down for an unknown reason. Back in the room, he walked straight to Emelia, who was at the desk, pulled her up, hugged her tightly in his arms, and whispered, Emelia, Im d I didnt miss you. What Trevors wife did to Trevor shocked Julian and left him with profound fear. Fortunately, Julian had figured out his love in time. Fortunately, he acted in time to save it. Otherwise, if Emeliapletely gave up on him, he could only cry like Trevor. Emelia sensed that there was something wrong with Julian, Whats going on? Julian couldnt tell her about Trevor, because she didnt know that he was in touch withTrevor. So, Julian whispered, Nothing really. So many things have happened recently, and I got emotional. Emelia didnt think much of it and did not ask further. Julian was discharged from the hospital three dayster, and under Julians protest, Emelia could only live with him in the ce they had lived together for three years. It had been almost two years since they divorced. Emelia felt a lot when she returned here. Nothing had changed. It all looked the same as when she was still here, except that the nts and flowers had died. Julian didnt have the time nor the mood to take care of them. Within a few months of Emelias departure, they all withered or died. So, Julian asked people to take them away. Emelia felt heartbroken when she thought about it as some of the flowers were quite expensive. Julian felt guilty, so he proposed, We can go to the flower market and buy some more. Or if you want, I can ask people to send some over by ne. Emelia said somewhat angrily, Do you think its so easy? Flowers and nts are lives. They may not be able to adapt to the new environment even if they are carefully nourished. Julian immediately confessed, Its my fault.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Emelia went on saying, As a punishment, youll sleep in the guest room tonight. Julian was all amused by her words. He put his hands on her shoulders, trying to pull her back and stop her from leaving. Are you being evasive? Since the two were still husband and wife, they must sleep together. They werent able to do it in the hospital but now they were at home. There was no escape for her. Emelia was indeed trying to avoid it. But before she could make any other excuses, Julians cell phone rang. Julian didnt let go of Emelias hand even when she answered the phone. He sped her waist and wrapped her around him. In the past few days, Emilia had got how needy Julian could be. He was like an octopus. He would stick himself on her the entire day. So, Emelia gave up struggling. However, Julian frowned as he listened to the call. His expression turned serious. Emelia could hear that it was Maisie calling. They should be talking about the industrial park in Grafstin. After hanging up the phone, Julian said in a serious voice, I have to go to Grafstin. Emelia asked, What happened? Suzanne McBrides father showed up and insisted that we should pay more. He asked for two million more. How greedy! And he kidnapped Suzanne, because of which her grandfather is now sick in the hospital. Julian was furious when he thought of what Maisie had just said on the phone, The Hughes Group had paid the McBride family with a price much higher than the market price, yet he asked for two million more. How absurd! Julian had given a very high price just to make the old man sign the contract without worry. And now they asked for two million more. The old mans son was more than greedy. He kidnapped Suzanne? Emelia was stunned and puzzled, His daughter? Julian sneered, Some people can do everything for money. Maisie said that Suzannes father had been fooling around over the years. Old Mr. McBride cut him off in anger. So, he had been absent during Suzannes childhood. Suzannes mother died early. She was brought up by her grandfather. Suzannes father must have seen on the news that we are going to buy thatnd to build an industrial park. He sensed the profit, so, he showed up. The idea of kidnapping ones own daughter in exchange for money was simply crazy to Emelia. She had never heard of such news before. Coming back to her sense, Emilia hurriedly said, It must be tricky for Maisie to deal with this matter herself. Yes, you should go there. Hurry up! Ill go prepare your bags. Julian pulled her back, But in this case, I wont be able to visit Frances with you. They had nned to visit Frances Strd tomorrow, for Emelias health. Now the ns were all broken. To be honest, Julian didnt want to be separated from Emilia. He had pretended to be sick and finally was able to stay with her for a couple of days Emeliaforted, I can go there by myself. You need to focus on the matter of the McBride family. Its important. Dont worry about me. Julian stared at her, his eyes filled with reluctance. Emelia blurted out, Or I can go to Grafstin with you. They could find another day to visit Frances anyway. Emelia couldnt bear to see Julians reluctant face. For real? Julian was soon upied by rejoicing. Thatll be perfect! He kissed Emelia out of joy. I wont be missing you as hell then. Emelia blushed. She pushed him away. Ill go pack up the luggage. After the luggage was ready, Emelia called Frances and told her that she was going on a business trip with Julian. Frances had heard of what happened between Julian and Emelia, things like losing memory, unbroken marriage. At such an age, Frances had gone through a lot. So, she had been quiet about the rtionship between Julian and Emelia. She was d to see that they still love each other and wished them a good ending. Before hanging up the phone, Francessaid with prudence, Ive been treating you for a while, maybe you can try and see if it works. Emelia didnt get it. So, Frances went straight to the point. I mean, have sex with Julian more. Otherwise, how are we supposed to know if the treatment is working? Emelia instantly blushed. She clenched her phone without saying a word for quite a few seconds. She had never thought that Frances would bring up this topic all of a sudden. It was so awkward. Frances added, You guys are young and full of desires. Even if the treatment does work as expected, youll still enjoy the process of testing it. No? Emelias face was burning hot, even her ears. Alright! Ill stop teasing you. Just keep my words in mind. Francesughed and hung up the phone. Chapter 399 Delicious Prey Julian came out of the bathroom and saw Emelia in a daze, blushing. Julian felt some kind of a stir. In his impression, Emelia looked like this mostly when they were hooking up. His Adams apple rolled a few times and he went over to her, asking in a whisper, Whats happened? Why are you blushing? Upon seeing Julian, Emelia immediately recalled Francess words. Her face turned even hotter. She turned around, to avoid looking at Julian. Nothing really. Ive just called Francesand told her that were not going there tomorrow. Ill go take a shower now. After saying this, Emelia dodged into the bathroom. Julian looked at Emelias somewhat flustered back, lost in thought. So, he picked up his phone and called Frances, wanting to know what they had talked about just now. Julian felt thirsty when he figured out the contents of their conversation. It was a long time ago when he and Emelia had sex. Honestly speaking, Julian had been living like a monk over the past two years. He had no sex life the first year after the divorce. After Emelia came back, they hooked up a few times, which was close to none. After hanging up Francess phone, Julian casually turned off the bedroom light, then walked to the bathroom,zily leaned against the wall next to the bathroom, and waited. She had always been shy, and turning off the lights would make her much more rxed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Emelia spent a long time in the bathroom. She took a shower, dried her hair, and then did her skincare. Julian waited patiently outside. Julian felt like a hungry wolf waiting for his delicious prey. Of course, he had to wait until she was clean and sweet-smelling. It would be more delicious, no? Julian picked up Emelia as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom without hiding his aggression. Emelia eximed in his arms, What are you doing? ording to Frances, we should try out if the treatment works. As he spoke, he threw her into the big bed. Emelia didnt expect that Julian would call Frances. She instantly felt awkward. Soon she found an excuse, But we need to catch the ne tomorrow. Dont worry. If you are too weak to walk tomorrow, I can carry you. We wont miss the ne, said Julian. Emelia had a mixed feeling of anger and shyness upon hearing Julians blunt reply. But Julian climbed onto her, giving her no chance to resist. The next day, as expected, Emelia couldnt walk. Thinking of what Julian had done to herst night, Emelia intended to just stay in bed. She begged him to be gentlest night, yet he didnt give a damn about it. So why would she care about his feelings at the moment? And he even saidst night that if they were going to test the effect of the treatment, they had to go all out. He was full of excuses anyway. She was worn out by him. When Julian came out from the dressing room, Emelia was still in bed. Julian looked fresh, which made Emelia angrier. She said, Im going to Grafstin with you. Im too weak to do so. Go there by yourself. No way. Julian bent down to her, smirking, A promise is a promise, you cant take it back. And what did you promise mest night? Emelia used in anger. You said itll be a quick one, and what happened? Julian shrugged and said in an innocent tone, It was a quick one. Emelia was speechless, thinking, Are you showing off your stamina, jerk? Julian took the opportunity, hugged her, and whispered, You have to go, seriously. I cant do without you. Please! Come with me. Emelia couldnt stand it when Julian begged her this way, so she agreed. Twenty minutester, they went downstairs and got into the car, heading to the airport. Emelia leaned against Julian and dozed a little. When they got on the airne, Emelia fell asleep again. After two hours of flights, they arrived at Grafstin. Maisie went to the airport to pick them up. Emelia immediately noticed that Maisie looked sick. So, she held Maisies hand and asked in concern, Are you okay? You dont look so well. Maisie waved her head slightly, looking kind of weak. Im alright. I havent been sleeping well these days, thanks to Mr. McBride. Julian looked at Maisie and said slowly, Ill drive. After sending me to the hospital, you guys go back and take a rest. Ill handle this. Okay. Maisie gratefully agreed. At the hospital, Maisie suddenly grabbed Emelias hand after Julian enter the old Mr. McBrides ward. Emelia was startled. Turning around, she saw Maisie squatting there, with her other hand on her lower abdomen. Emelia immediately supported Maisie. Whats going on, Maisie? Maisie said weakly, Could you please bring me to the maternity? Okay. Emelia supported Maisie, asking people all the way, and finally brought Maisie to the maternity. Maisie didnt look well, Emelia was so worried that she didnt ask the reason. At the maternity, the doctor said that Maisie was not in a stable state and that she needed to rest in bed to make sure the baby was okay. Emelia waspletely baffled upon hearing this. Didnt you abort Emelia thought that Maisie had aborted Ezras child. Maisie patted Emelias hand. Ill tell youter. After apanying Maisie to get an injection and taking the medicine, Emelia was able to sit down and listen to Maisie talk about what had happened. I didnt have the abortion. Maisieughed self-deprecatingly, I cant help it, this is my child with the man I love. I just cant. I told him that I did it to keep the child. You know, Ezra was an illegitimate child himself. If it wasnt for the fact that the Cantillo family didnt have any other heir, they wont ept Ezra. Being a bastard had brought him great pain. So, he would never, under no circumstances, allow the child to exist. I didnt have any other choice. Maisies voice was full of bitterness while saying these words. Ezra didnt love her to the point that he would marry her. So, the child was meant to be illegitimate. Ezra hated this identity, so he wont allow the child to be born. To keep the child, Maisie had no choice but to deceive Ezra. Emelias tears fell. She felt sorry for Maisie. Are you sure? It wont be easy for you to raise a child alone. Maisies eyes were full of tears too. Ive been in love with such an extraordinary man, how can I love anyone else? I wont be in rtionships anymore. I wont marry. Ill try my best to live with this child. I wont see Ezra in the future, and he wont know the existence of the child. Chapter 400 I’ll Love Her with All My Might If She Comes Back Maisie Emelia hugged Maisie and burst into tears. She felt so sad for Maisie, especially thinking of what she had gone through alone these days. Maisie cried too. She had been forcing herself to hold on. It was hard, exhausting. Great nausea brought by the pregnancy was unbearable. Maisie felt much better after crying in Emelias arms. It took away a lot of her negative emotions. After crying for a while, Emelia asked Maisie with reddened eyes, Does Julian know about this? No, he doesnt. Maisie shook her head. Luckily, Im thin enough. He didnt notice anythingst time he came here. And I dont want him to know. Can you keep this between us? Maisie didnt dare to tell Julian because he and Ezra were friends. Emelia nodded seriously. I will keep it a secret, I promise that Ill always be by your side. Maisie looked at the time and said, I guess Mr. Hughes is about to finish the talk with Old Mr. McBride, we should get back now. Emelia stopped her. The doctor said you should stay in bed and rest. So go home. Ill tell Julian that you are suffering from period pain. He wont doubt. Thank you, then. Maisie couldnt care much about Julian now. The child was important to her. She couldnt lose it. Emelia watched Maisie get in the taxi and then returned to Old Mr. McBrides ward. The moment Julian stepped into the ward, the old man tried to get off the bed to apologize. Mr. Hughes, its all my fault. I didnt teach my son well. I apologize. Julian went up and stopped the old man. Dont say so. The old man went back to the bed, andined tearfully, This bastard had been fooling around since he was young. I thought he would change after getting married. Yet I was wrong. After I cut him off in financial support, he started to take money from loan sharks. I was so angry that I cut all the ties with him. Then he disappeared. He never cared about the family. Suzannes mother passed away long ago. I raised her. The old man signed. Suzanne must have colluded with her father. Julian frowned. How do you mean? The old man signed again. When she came back from Riverside City, she told me that you treated her badly. She even hid and cried. To be honest, I didnt know that you love your ex-wife so deeply. That was why I turned a blind eye when Suzanne were pursuing you. She was a good girl, young and pretty, and shell get a great heritage from me. So, I thought she was not too bad for you. However, The old man waved his hand. Please forget about it. Its such a shame. Please forgive me. Ive tried to persuade her to give up on you, yet she didnt listen to a word I said. That bastard must have nudged her. Otherwise, why did she steal all the seals and things like that? She was the only person by my side. She took away the seal, so I cant sign the contract even if I want to. The old man got angrier as he spoke, even his breath went faster. Julians expression hardened, thinking, How despicable! So, asked Julian, the kidnapping thing is a trap? It must be. The old man said gloomily. Im afraid their real purpose was not the money. They want you to marry Suzanne. If thats done, theyll have much more than two million. Oliver and Taylor had got a lot of money from Julian during the three years when Emelia was Julians wife. Everybody saw the bill. Julian was an endless source of fortune. two million dors wouldntst forever, but if Suzanne married Julian, she would forever hhave him as an ATM. Julian sneered. Stupid! If I choose to do a pre-marital property notarization, she wont get anything from me nor the Hughes Group. And it totally up to my mood if they can get any money from me. If I say no, what will she get even if she married me? He wanted to give the money to Oliver and Taylor. If Julian didnt want to, they wouldnt get a penny. But now in retrospect, he must have liked Emelia since that time. Otherwise, he wouldnt tolerate Oliver and Taylor. It was all because they were Emelias father and brother. Sadly, Julian didnt figure out his feelings at that time, otherwise, he wouldnt have lost Emelia.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Suzanne and her father were foolish to think that they could share Julians wealth forever if she married him. Simply stupid. The old man was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded in agreement, Yes, thats stupid. People cant force someone to love them. Julian knew that they couldnt do anything at the moment since Suzanne had stolen the seals. So, he turned to the old man and asked, Do you have any clue of where they could be right now? Nope, I dont. Otherwise, Ill go get them. The old man fumed. Or Ill call the police to catch them. But I have no idea where they are. I see. Said Julian. Take care of yourself. Ill handle this. Alright, alright. The old man said in appreciation. Just when Julian was saying goodbye to the old man, Emelia knocked on the door and got in. Julian felt touched somehow. He went up and grabbed Emelia in his arms. Emelia greeted The old man in courtesy. The old man seized them up for a second and asked with a smile, You guys got back together? Yes, said Julian immediately, holding Emelia in his arms. He looked at Emelia, and said with affection, Ive never thought about other women this life. If she doesnt get back to me, Ill wait. If shees back, Ill love her with all my might. The old man smiled and replied, Yes, I understand. So, cherish each other well. Julian didnt speak more. He said lightly, Goodbye then. Weve got to go now. After that, he went out holding Emelia. The old manid his gaze on Emelia, seemed to be pondering about something. Chapter 401 Greed After getting out of the old Mr. McBrides ward, Emelia asked Julian in confusion, Why did you say that to him? Emelia was moved by what Julian said, but she thought it was a little inappropriate to say it to the old man. For Emelia and Julian, he was nothing more than an acquaintance. After the deal was over, they wouldnt contact the old man anymore. Julian stopped and stared at Emelia, saying, It was not a spur of the moment thing. Emelia looked at Julian in surprise, only to hear I was just speaking from the heart. But I really want to show him my love for you. Julian narrowed his eyes after saying this. Emelia read between the lines and asked, Why? Julian pursed his lips. I think Derek is also involved in the kidnapping. Derek was the old Mr. McBrides name. Emelia was shocked. In her mind, Derek was also a victim. He even fell ill from anger at his son and granddaughter. Emelia clutched Julians clothes and asked, Why did they do that? For profit. Julian held her hand tofort her. Some people are far greedier than we thought. But Im just suspecting something with no evidence. To relieve Emelia, Julian said, Lets go back to the hotel. Maisie took a taxi back, so the car was left. On the way to the hotel, Julian thought of Maisie and asked, How is Maisie? Emelia felt a little guilty, so she quickly looked away. She is suffering from period pains, so I asked her to have a rest.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian thought Emelia was too embarrassed to talk about this, so he didnt pay any attention to the unease in her expression. Thus, Julian said, Then ask her to rest for a few more days. She has done so much work here. Maisie had been busy with the chip industrial park since she arrived in Grafstin. After site selection, she started to negotiate with manypanies. Now that Julian was here, Maisie deserved a good rest. Okay. Emelia heaved a sigh of relief. Maisie had to stay in bed for a few days, and Emelia had been afraid that Julian would ask Maisie to do something else. Maisie had booked a room, which Emelia had to share with Julian. After sleeping with Julian, Emelia no longer insisted on living apart from him. After getting into the room, Julian answered a phone call and Emelia began to pack their luggage. As soon as Emelia turned around, she was hugged by Julian, who had just finished the call. Emelia asked worriedly, What do you want? Julian pushed Emelia onto the big bed, nked her, and kissed her lips. That is all that I want. Emelia pinched his waist. Im talking about Larry McBride. Julian chuckled. Wait until Larry McBride contacts me. They are in a state of anxiety because they want to get the money sooner. Larry McBride was the son of Derek. Julian had just gotten Larrys specific information from his men. Julian always conducted a detailed examination of anyone who offended him. As expected, the results didnt disappoint Julian. Larrymitted a crime before. Because he owed arge amount of usury, he was chased. When he resisted, he identally killed a debt collector. In order not to be caught, he remained hidden. Even Derek didnt know about this. Larry took the risk and nned this kidnapping for the sake of money. After all, if it worked, Larry would be able to escape abroad with ten million. Julian remained calm, but Emelia got anxious. You should take down that piece ofnd as soon as possible. You look too calm. Julian said slowly. Anyway, I can do nothing now. If I were you, I would freak out, Emelia said with a shrug. Julian was ckmailed 10 million, and, also, he was forced to marry. However, Julian was indifferent to it. In response, Julian lifted Emelias chin and stuck his tongue down her throat. After Julian let go of her, Emelia was almost out of breath. Julian stared at her and said in a regretful tone, I regret bringing you here. Emelia was puzzled, Whats wrong? Julian frowned and said, If Derek is involved with this, Im worried that they will plot against you. Once you are kidnapped, I will do anything they ask. They know you are my weakness. Emelia panicked and sat up nervously. Then what should I do to prevent it from happening? I thought I could deal with it soon, so I insisted on bringing you here. First, you can get together with Maisie, and secondly, we can have fun here. I didnt expect it to be a hard nut to crack. Julian said apologetically, As a result, you have to stay here and not go out from now on. No problem. You dont have to feel guilty. Im not a big fan of hanging out, and I can work here. Emeliaforted Julian in a warm voice. She didnt expect that Julian would bring her here to get together with Maisie. Emelia was very moved by his thoughtfulness. Also, Emelia was d that she was here to do Maisie and Julian a favor, or Maisie would be in trouble now. Ill call Maisieter and ask her to live next to you. If anything happens, she can protect you with her expert fighting skills. Julian had great confidence in Maisies fighting skills. Emelia waved her hand at once, No, Maisie is not feeling well, so she neednte. Julian nced at Emelia and remembered that Maisie was suffering from period pains. Maisie had worked with Julian for so many years, but she never asked for leave because of this. Then what happened to her now? Nheless, now that Emelia wanted Maisie to rest, Julian had to agree. He said nothing but decided to avoid going out and spend more time with Emelia in this room. ncing at his watch, Julian pulled Emelia out of the bed and said, Get dressed. Well go out for a meal. Emelia was confused. You have just told me not to go out. Julianughed. You can go out with me. Im confident enough to protect you from injury. Having said this, Julian thought of something. But I havent had a chance to show you how brilliant my fighting skills are. Emelia said sincerely, I hope you can never get such a chance. Nothing is more important than safety. Chapter 402 Julian Doesn’t Compromise For lunch, Emelia ate many local delicacies with Julian. However, Julian noticed that they were followed wherever they went. Although Julian didnt know who these trackers took orders from, he was sure that he and Emelia had been followed for a long time. In order not to worry Emelia, Julian didnt say anything about this to her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They returned to the hotel after lunch. Julian received a call as soon as they got into the room. Julian answered it with a sneer, thinking it was probably from Larry. As expected, Larry said in an unkind voice on the other end of the phone, Good afternoon, Mr. Hughes. Julian said indifferently, Good afternoon, Mr. Larry McBride. Larry was quite surprised. You know who I am? Julian sneered and ignored this question. As the president of the Hughes Group, Julian was far more capable than Larry thought. Julians sneer somewhat annoyed Larry. Larry said angrily, Then what do you think of my terms? No way, Julian said without hesitation. Larry was shocked. What? Julian continued indifferently, You are kidnapping your daughter rather than mine, so I dont have to satisfy your needs. Even if you kill her, it has nothing to do with me. Words failed Larry. He wondered why it didnt go as nned. Thinking of this, Larry said through gritted teeth, Do you know I have all the seals? If you dont agree to my demand, I will destroy them all, and then youll never get that piece ofnd. The chip industrial park will go up in smoke. Hearing this, Julian said nonchntly, I dont have to build an industrial park here. I have many other choices. Compared with Julian, who remained calm, Larry almost freaked out. He roared angrily, Im not an idiot. Now that you chose to build an industrial park here, it must be your best choice. Besides, you have paid a lot of money to other factories. It will be a great loss if you change the site! Julian gave a contemptuous snort. This kind of loss means nothing to me. Julian continued, Do you think we never have a n B for such a big project? You Larry was lost for words. Larry didnt expect it to be so difficult to threaten Julian. Larry had thought that Julian would agree to his demand for the sake of the industry park. Larry had a hard life all these years. He was excited when he read the news that Julian was going to build a new chip industrial park based on Dereks factory and that the Hughes Group would give arge sum of money to Derek. If Larry could get that money, he would be able to escape abroad instead of hiding at home. But Larry was clear that Derek would not share the money with him. Therefore, Larry asked Suzanne to steal the seals for him. To his surprise, Suzanne agreed without hesitation. On one condition, Larry must help her marry Julian. Larry agreed happily. He would run out of money one day. If Suzanne married Julian, Larry would get as much money as he wanted from Julian. It was known to the public that Julian had given Oliver a great deal of money. Therefore, Larry thought Suzanne and Julians marriage would secure his future. Hence, Larry and Suzanne joined forces. Everything else paled whenpared with interests. Nevertheless, Larry didnt expect that he would be refused. Larry was furious. Just wait and see! Julian sneered. Larry, I have a few words for you. First of all, I think you need to learn about the importance of chips. We put so much effort into the development of chips, so youd better know who stands behind us. You havent even known who you are fighting against. Secondly, you are now suspected of extortion. Youmitted a crime before. If Miss McBride is charged with extortion, the rest of her life would be ruined. After Julian finished speaking, Larry hung up the phone in a fury. Larry had intended to threaten Julian, but on the contrary, Julian was warning Larry. That was too annoying! After Julian finished the phone and turned around, Emelia handed him a cup of coffee she made with the coffeemaker. Thanks. Julian stopped being cold. Emelia asked in a low voice, Are you going to leave it unanswered? Julian took a sip of coffee. We dont know what he will do next, so wed better provoke him to make the first move. Emelia heard what Julian said to Larry on the phone. Julians confident look made Emelia feel safe. However, if possible, Emelia wanted to do something for Julian. Emelia asked, What if Larry destroyed those seals? Julian chuckled. Its just money. It doesnt matter if I give up and choose a new site. After Julian finished speaking, he added, Any problem that can be dealt with by money doesnt count at all. Words failed Emelia. ncing at him, Emelia said, What a humblebrag. Julianughed in a low voice, You have no idea about how rich I am. Although the Hughes Group had spent a lot on the industrial park, it was just an investment and was far from enough to shake thepanys foundations. Also, Emelia knew little about Julians vindictiveness. If Larry dared to stand in the way, Julian would give him what he deserved. Julian attached greater importance to teaching Larry a lesson than getting his money back. On the other end of the phone, Larry dropped a cup in anger after hanging up. Suzanne, who was ying games on the sofa, said dissatisfiedly, Whats wrong? Julian refused again? Larry walked back and forth in the room with his hands on his hips, grumbling. Suzanne couldnt helpining, You useless buffoon! You cant do anything right! Larry roared, This has nothing to do with me. I didnt expect he would be so determined. In Larrys mind, even if Julian refused to marry Suzanne, he would at least give 10 million to Larry. Who knew that Julian had no intention of doing that at all! Chapter 403 Emelia Wants to Help Julian After throwing a fit, Larry took out his mobile phone and made a call to Derek. When the connection was made, Larry grabbed Suzannes hair and pulled her over. Suzanne screamed in pain at once. Derek said bitterly at the other end. Bastard! What are you trying to do? She is your biological daughter! Larry sneered. So what? I am your biological son. But you dont care about me at all! Derek was at a loss for words. After a while, he said helplessly, I have given you the seals, so what do you want now? Derek put his hand on his chest and trembled. Derek didnt want to be at the mercy of Larry, but Suzanne was the hostage. The first time Larry asked Derek for the seals, Derek refused. And then Larry pped Suzanne on the phone. Suzanne was brought up by Derek. Even though Derek knew that Suzanne and Larry were in the same boat, Derek couldnt help worrying about her, so he gave them the seals. Suzanne and Larry took good advantage of Dereks weakness. Therefore, when Larry pped Suzanne, Derek was heartbroken. Larry said viciously on the phone, I want you to invite Emelia out for me. If we can kidnap her, Julian will be at our mercy! You want to kidnap Emelia? Shes just a woman. You cant Before Derek finished speaking, Larry pped Suzanne hard again, and Suzanne burst into tears right away. Grandpa, Im sorry for what I did. Please help me. Hes really going to kill me. Hes crazy Hearing this, Derek had no choice but to agree. After that, Larry hung up the phone with satisfaction. Soon after, Emelia received the call from Derek. Derek had never called Emelia before, so Emelia was a little surprised when she answered the phone and saw that it was Derek. Derek? Emelia asked in confusion, What can I do for you? Whatever happened between Julian and Derek should have nothing to do with Emelia, so Emelia wondered why Derek called her. Julian, who was next to Emelia, narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He immediately motioned for Emelia to turn on the speakerphone. After Emelia did as Julian asked, Derek said on the phone, Miss Jones, I want to invite you to dinner. Dinner? Emelia was even more confused. On the contrary, Julian guessed what Derek intended to do at once, so he hurriedly shook his head at Emelia, gesturing for Emelia to refuse. Julian thought Derek was plotting against Emelia. Derek said very apologetically, Im so sorry for what Suzanne did to Mr. Hughes. You must be upset, so I want to invite you to dinner as an apology. Julian shook his head at Emelia again, gesturing for her to refuse. Emelia stared at him and said, Okay, then lets make a date. Julian stood up abruptly. Eyes full of worry, he reached out and tried to take her cell phone. Emelia dodged and signaled for Julian to calm down. After Derek said when and where they met, Emelia smiled and hung up the phone. You cant have dinner with him, Julian said firmly. Emelia put down the phone and walked to him, took his arm, andforted him, I know you dont want me to be in danger. Julian had reminded her that Derek might plot against her. However, Emelia agreed after careful consideration. From where I stand, now that they want to do against me, we can take advantage of this chance to catch them all in one go. After Emelia finished speaking, she added with confidence, I believe you will arrange everything and protect me. No. Julian objected. You cant take risks. What if something goes wrong? Julian had a hard time winning Emelia back, so he would protect Emelia from any danger. Emelia said with a shrug. We can make a n in advance. And the police also knew about this. Why not ask them for advice? Julian notified the police as soon as he got Larrys information. It didnt matter if Julian lost this piece ofnd. However, Julian showed no mercy to anyone who offended him. Larry probably wanted to kidnap me and threaten you. If I am kidnapped, we will be able to know where they are hiding. That will save us from a lot of troubles. Emelia continued to persuade Julian because she did want to do Julian a favor. Failing to change Emelias mind, Julian then contacted the policeman who was in charge of this case. After discussing it on the phone for a long time, Julian finally decided to let Emelia go for dinner.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Derek would probably drug the tea, and Emelia would drink it as he wished. The police would arrange inclothes policemen in the restaurant in advance to protect Emelia. They would also install a locator on Emelia. Once Derek took Emelia to Larry, the police who followed Derek would be able to capture Larry and Suzanne. Emelia thought this was feasible, but Julian remained worried. To rx him, Emelia took the initiative to hug him, tiptoed, and kissed him. Julian didnt respond at first. Nheless, after Emelia kissed him again, he mmed her into his arms, lowered his head, and stuck his tongue down her throat, which made Emelia almost breathless. After the kiss, Julian held Emelias face and said in a low voice, Emelia, you must know that we are stuck with each other. If something happens to you, I wont stay alive alone. I see. Emelia buried herself in his arms. Arge number of people were in the restaurant where Derek invited Emelia. He might well want to take advantage of the crowds to take her away. Julian drove Emelia there on time. Julian made a small talk with Derek and pretended that he trusted Derek very much. Julian said with a smile, I have an appointment at night, even if I want to join you. After Julian finished speaking, he turned to look at Emelia. Derek is a great partner of mine, so you can trust him as much as me. Just enjoy the meal, and I will pick you upter. Emelia waved goodbye to Julian with a calm expression, pretending as if she realized nothing wrong. Chapter 404 A Narrow Escape Derek graciously invited Emelia into the box. Emelia said, Derek, how do you feel now? On the safe side, you should have spent more time in the hospital. Derek said, Its not a big problem. The older I get, the weaker I will be. It doesnt matter if I dont get angry. As long as youre all right, Emelia said. After the dishes were served, Derek asked Emelia to help herself. They began to chat and eat. As expected, Derek drugged Emelia. Emelia felt a little dizzy at the end of the dinner. And then she copsed on the table as if she was drunk.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Derek beckoned a waitress and asked her to help Emelia out. Emelia remained conscious, but her strength left her. Derek deliberately asked the waitress to help Emelia out so that the others would not suspect him or call the police. After Emelia was helped into Dereks car, Derek asked the driver to drive away. Derek looked at Emelia and said apologetically, Im sorry, Miss Jones. I have no choice. I cant watch Suzanne being tortured. Emelia felt limp and couldnt say anything. She pretended to look frightened, though she was not afraid at all. Derek was very cautious. He turned off her mobile phone at once. Nevertheless, Julian installed the high-tech GPS locator from the police somewhere on Emelias body. The locator was so small that Derek didnt find it when checking Emelias clothes and handbag. Emelia felt pathetic when she was sure that Derek was involved in this matter. Derek was too stupid. Larry was suspected of kidnapping and extortion. As an aplice, Derek wouldnt be able to get away with punishment. Dereks car galloped all the way. After turning a few corners, they finally arrived at an industrial park, which Derek wanted to sell. The most dangerous ce, to some extent, was the safest. No one had expected Larry to hide here. Julian drove the car with a long face and followed Derek silently. His palms were covered with sweat. Julian wanted Derek to meet up with Larry quickly so that Julian could rush to save Emelia. However, something went wrong after the car arrived outside the park. Dereks car could get into the factory, but Julians and the police cars couldnt. Julian frowned. Two policemen in his car quickly made a decision. Mr. Hughes, get closer to the wall. We can go over the wall. Julian was thinking the same thing, so he turned the steering wheel and drove the car there. Nheless, he got out of the car with the policemen and said with a firm look, Let me go with you. The policemen were a little surprised. In their opinion, a man like Julian would never do such thing as scaling the wall. Also, they didnt think Julian could do them a favor. Julian knew what they were thinking, but he didnt bother to exin. Instead, he took off his coat and threw it aside. It was inconvenient to climb over the wall with it. Having thrown away his coat, Julian took a few steps back, and then climbed over the wall after running and jumping. The policemen were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and then climbed over the wall as well. They jumped onto the factory yard, hid themselves, determined where Dereks car was ording to the engine and moved toward it quickly. A thin middle-aged man walked out of the factory andined dissatisfiedly, What took you so long here? Derek did not get out of the car, and neither did Emelia. Derek rolled down the window and said to Larry, Take Suzanne out. I can give you Emelia while I must take Suzanne away. Larry sneered and stepped aside. Maybe she is unwilling to go with you. Knowing that you bring Emelia here, she is looking forward to making a fool of Emelia. Larry hinted that Suzanne would not go with Derek. But Derek didnt give up and shouted to the factory through the car window, Suzanne, hurry up and go with me! However, Suzanne replied to him casually, Grandpa, just leave Emelia here and go. The rest has nothing to do with you. Derek was heartbroken. Before he could say something, Larry kicked the car door irritably. Hurry up and give her to me! Or Ill st your head! Derek was trembling with anger. Are you gonna kill your own father? Larry kicked again. Cut the crap! Give me the girl! Not far away, Julian and two policemen had got ready. As soon as Derek and Emelia got out of the car, they would rush over. But now that Derek didnt get out of the car, they could do nothing but wait. If Derek was frightened, Emelia might well be in danger. After all, Dereks driver was tall and strong. Julian didnt want Emelia to be in danger. Thus, Julian and the policemen held their breath and waited for Derek to get out of the car with Emelia. Derek had no choice but to open the car door in the end. Hardly had Derek poked his head out when he was rudely pulled out by Larry. Derek stumbled and fell to the ground, blood dripping from his forehead. Larry paid no attention to that. Instead, he hurriedly got into the car and picked up Emelia. The drug began to wear off, so Emelia could stand on her feet. Larry looked Emelia up and down and said, You look more beautiful than on TV. Look at your pretty face As Larry spoke, he tried to touch Emelias face. To his surprise, Emelia suddenly bent her knees and hit hard against his crotch. Although Emelias power left her, Larry instinctively took a step back. However, hardly had Larry kept his bnce when a man kicked Larry on the leg from behind him. Larry fell to the ground in pain. Chapter 405 Julian’s Decision It was Julian who kicked Larry. Julian rushed out when he saw Larry trying to take advantage of Emelia, but Julian didnt expect Emelia to hit Larrys crotch. When Larry took a step back, Julian kicked him hard with the help of inertia. No sooner had Julian kicked Larry away when he pulled Emelia, who lost her bnce, into his arms. To relieve Julian, Emelia leaned on him and said softly, Dont worry. Im fine. Emelia was telling the truth. Derek didnt do anything to her, so she just felt limp because of the drug. Nobody moves. This is the police! Put your hands in the air! Behind Julian, the policemen rushed out. One of them stepped forward to hold down Larry, and the other stepped forward to stop Dereks driver from driving. Larry struggled desperately to escape, but he stopped when he met the polices dark muzzle. As for Derek, he was lying on the ground with a pale face and with great despair in his eyes. In the end, everything fell apart. Derek didnt expect Julian to have suspected him. Thus, it was just a trap, which Julian took advantage of to find where Larry was. The police outside the factory also broke open the iron gate and rushed in. The factory was surrounded in an instant, so Larry and Suzanne were unable to escape. Desperate and angry, Derek passed out. Suzanne rushed out with a box in her hand, and yelled at the police, Dont move, or I will destroy all these seals! You idiot! Julian, who was hugging Emelia, said coldly. Put down the box, and squat down with your hands behind your head! The police shouted at Suzanne. Suzanne ignored them but looked across the crowd at Julian. Julian was so tall and outstanding that he always distinguished himself in the crowd. Seeing that Julian was holding Emelia, Suzanne was irritated. Suzanne shouted with furious eyes, Julian! Im not inferior to Emelia at all. Why dont you like me? Hearing this, everyone was lost for words. They thought Suzanne was shameless. No wonder Julian didnt like her. No one would like a woman who resorted to kidnapping and extortion. And no one would like a woman who didnt obey thew at all. What you need is a psychiatrist! Julian said with disgust on his face and then helped Emelia to get into the car and left. The police would deal with the rest, so Julian didnt want to see Suzanne being round the bend. Seeing this, Suzanne cried angrily. The police took the opportunity to knock down the box off her hands, twisted her hands, and handcuffed her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It put an end to the extortion. Suzanne and Larry were taken to the police station, while Derek was taken to the hospital. Larry had killed someone, so he might well be sentenced to death. Suzanne and Derek, as aplices, would find themselves in the hands of thew. Julian took Emelia to the hospital. Emelia felt better after the drug gradually wore off, but Julian remained worried. The doctor gave Emelia a full work-up. ording to the blood test, there were no other harmful drugs in her body. Reading this, Julian breathed a long sigh of relief. He squeezed Emelias shoulders and said, Whatever you say in the future, you are not allowed to take any more chances. I see. Emelia felt that Julian was very nervous, so she didnt want to argue with him for the time being. After the work-up, Emelia and Julian decided to return to the hotel. A policeman stopped them and said to Julian, Derek wants to see you. Julian sneered, took Emelias hand, and followed the police to Dereks ward. Dereks forehead was bandaged, and he looked much more haggard. When Derek saw Julian, he apologized in shame, Mr. Hughes, Miss Jones, Im so sorry for what happened. As an apology, Id like to offer a reduction of 50%. Derek thought that it was a great temptation, but Julian squinted and smiled gracefully. Im sorry. I dont n to take that piece ofnd. What? Derek was shocked. Julian repeated it slowly, I mean I dont want yournd anymore. Derek froze, speechless for a while. But you Derek was overwhelmed by shock. Mr. Hughes, please think of what youre doing. If you think Im not sincere enough, then I can cut it by 80%. Derek said sadly, Im old, so I dont need too much money. However, Suzanne will be alone after I die, so I want to leave some money for her! Julian offered a high price, so even 20% of it was enough for Suzanne to live well for the rest of her life. If you are worried about Suzanne, I cant agree. Julian mocked, Your family have been so vicious against me, so I wont use my money to keep Suzanne safe. Derek froze. He didnt expect Julian to say that. After a long while, Derek pointed at Julian in fury. Do you know the price for that? If you dont want mynd, then you will have to give up this industrial park, and the money you paid for those factories will be in vain! Julian smiled gently. Im not short of money, so I can afford this. Derek didnt expect that Julian was so determined. Julian would rather give up than buy Dereksnd. Dereks eyes dulled, so he quickly covered his chest and took a deep breath. Derek made a big mistake. He had thought he could leave a great deal of money for Suzanne, but Julian didnt want thend anymore. If what happened tonight spread out, no one would dare to make a deal with Derek. Without money, what could Suzanne do for the rest of her life? She was spoiled since she was a child, so she was unable to make a living. Worse still, she was so arrogant As Larrys aplice, Suzanne would inevitably be sent to prison. With this, it would be even more difficult for her to survive after she was released. When Derek thought of this, he felt that something was surging in his chest, with the taste of blood filling his throat. The next second, he spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out. Chapter 406 Nothing Is More Important than You Hearing Julians words, Derek vomited blood, and the doctor rushed in to rescue him at once. Julian hugged Emelia with a calm face, but Emelia was a little worried. She whispered beside him, You really dont want that piece ofnd? Yes, Julian replied without hesitation. He naturally knew what Emelia was thinking, so he turned to look at her and whispered, Whats wrong? Do you think Im too impulsive? Emelia nodded. If Julian didnt buy Dereksnd, the Hughes Group would have to select another site for the industrial park. ording to the contracts, the Hughes Group could not take back what it had paid to other factories.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia thought it was not worth the loss in revenge for Derek and his family. And Derek even offered a discount of 80%. Julian pursed his lips and chuckled. Speaking of which, this is the first time I have acted impulsively, but I dont regret it. One should do whatever he wants, especially as a sessful and rich man. Im capable enough to do whatever I want. Words failed Emelia. She couldnt help biting her lower lip. Julian was obviously showing off. Emelia looked very attractive when she bit her lip. Seeing this, Julian was tempted. In the past, as a businessman, I cared for nothing but interests. As long as it is profitable, I can do anything. But now, what they did to you keeps reminding me to show them no mercy. I must try my best to get back at them. When Julian said that, his eyes were burning with rage and fierceness. Emelia was his number one and he attached the greatest importance to her, so he would make anyone who hurt Emelia suffer at all costs. Derek and the others were good examples of this. Derek even wanted to leave some money for Suzanne. That was impossible. Julian would not only give up this piece ofnd but also publicize what Derek and his family did. And then no one will buy Dereksnd in the future. As a result, Suzanne, who waszy and talentless, would have nothing to survive after she spent all Dereks savings. Julian made up his mind, so Emelia didnt say anything else. She didnt want to interfere too much in his business. Besides, Derek and Suzanne deserved it. Emelia had felt a little close to Derek because he reminded her of Grandpa Hughes and her own grandparents. Unexpectedly, people are different. Despite a kind look, Derek held incorrect values. For the sake of Suzanne, Derek turned a blind eye when Larry and Suzanne extorted Julian, and even tried to kidnap Emelia as their aplice. ordingly, Derek must have been very indulgent to Larry. Otherwise, Larry wouldnt have ended up like this. There was nothing wrong with Derek. He was just overwhelmed by anger. After Derek woke up, Julian took Emelia in slowly and said goodbye to him. With a deliberate and arrogant smile, Julian said, Derek, take good care of yourself. Mr. Hughes Mr. Hughes! Derek shouted weakly on the hospital bed, but Julian took Emelia away without looking back. Derek burst into tears in an instant and felt very regretful. When Emelia and Julian returned to the hotel, Maisie called and asked about their safety. Maisie also knew about this n. She had intended to save Emelia with Julian, but Emelia tried her best to change Maisies mind. Maisie needed to rest in bed. If she was involved in fighting, she would have a miscarriage. Emelia didnt want that to happen. Hearing that Emelia and Julian returned safely, Maisie was relieved. On the phone, Emelia told Maisie to take a good rest and that she would visit Maisie tomorrow. Emelia decided to make something delicious to nourish Maisies body. After hanging up the phone, Emelia turned around and saw that Julian was staring at her with a frown. Emelia felt a little guilty, so she coughed and went to the bathroom. Julian stopped her. Maisie is not suffering from menstrual pain, right? What do you mean? Emelia, who is not good at lying, stammered, thinking that Julian had noticed something strange. Julian asked seriously, Does she have a kind of bad disease? Otherwise, you wouldnt care so much about her. When Emelia talked with Maisie, Emelias tone sounded like she was Maisies mom. Emelia shouldnt be so worried about Maisie if Maisie was suffering only from menstrual pain. Besides, Maisie had never asked for leave because of period pains in the past. Now that Julian didnt suspect anything else, Emelia was relieved. She is just suffering from menstrual pain. As a woman, I know how painful it is, so I ask her to have a good rest. Emelia continued, Besides, she didnt have toe tonight, right? You are capable enough to save me. If she came, you would be overshadowed, so I advised her not toe. In case Julian would ask more questions, Emelia stopped exining and hurried to the bathroom to take a shower. Emelia did hope Maisie could smoothly give birth to the baby and hide it from Julian and Ezra. If so, Maisie could at least findfort with the baby in her future life. After what happened tonight, Emelia was exhausted. When she finished the shower, she got out of the bathroom,y on the bed, and quickly fell asleep. Julian put her into his arms and asked her in a low voice, Do you know how important you are in my heart now? Emelia opened her eyes with difficulty and shook her head, No. Actually, Emelia was too sleepy to realize what she was talking about. Julian leaned over and kissed her, saying, Nothing or nobody is more important than you. Even money paled whenpared with you. So please dont leave me alone anymore. Julian stroked her hair and murmured in a soft voice, Whether we have children or not, Im satisfied with you by my side. Emelias mind was nk. She wanted nothing but to sleep, so she replied in a daze, Okay. After that, she fell asleep. Julian stared at Emelia for a while, confirming that she was asleep, then took his mobile phone, reyed the recorded conversation between them, and then put the mobile phone on the bedside table with satisfaction. Emelia had personally promised not to leave him alone. If she went back on it in the future, Julian would y it to her. If that didnt work, Julian would make it public to win others support. Admittedly, what Julian did was a bit disgusting, but he couldnt help it. After all, Emelia always refused to get back together with him. Chapter 407 IVF Emelia had a sound sleep, so she was naturally unaware of what Julian did. The next morning, Emelia was woken up by Julians kiss. She tried to push him away and asked, What time is it? I dont know, Julian replied, leaned over, pressed Emelia against the bed, and continued to kiss her. No matter what time it was, they must do something more important in bed. Emelia pushed him and said, Im going to visit Maisie today Julian looked at her and said dissatisfiedly, We finally get Larry caught. You should agree to my demand. Emelia said helplessly, We spend 24 hours a day with each other. What do you want then? Julian didnt answer her question but began to take off her clothes. Emelia resisted. No It always took a long time for Julian to ejacte. Emelia had promised to make something delicious for Maisie to nourish her body. Emelia didnt want to spend a few more hours in bed. However, Julian didntpromise at all. He had been celibate for the past two years. Emelia was finally willing to make love with him now, so he must take advantage of each second. Of course, Julian would give Emelia a good orgasm. Considering that Emelia had almost been kidnapped, Julian didnt ask for itst night. But now, they have plenty of time to enjoy themselves. Maisie was suffering from period pains. But it was not a big deal. In an hour, Maisie called Emelia twice, but Julian hung up. After that, Emelia didnt ring anymore. Emelia felt that Maisie must know what she and Julian were doing, so Maisie didnt want to bother them. Thinking of this, Emelia felt extremely embarrassed. She grabbed Julians broad shoulders and scratched them hard. The next second, she blushed. Emelia thought Julians groans sounded very sexy. At eleven oclock, Julian gave Emelia a ride to Maisies house. Maisie was on vacation, so Julian went to thepany to handle some affairs after Emelia got out of the car. The Hughes Group had an office in Grafstin. After Maisie came, to build the chip industrial park, Julian asked Maisie to expand the office into a branch office with Maisie in charge of it. Having worked as Julians assistant for so many years, Maisie was capable enough to operate it well. Julian had to talk with the police about Derek, so Julian left quickly after greeting Maisie and asking about her physical state at the door. Before Julian left, he added, Call me whenever you need help. Maisie was moved with tears in her eyes. She was grateful that Julian always regarded her and David as his family and took good care of them. After Julian left, Maisie said to Emelia, Mr. Hughes is so nice to David and me. Although he is not good at expressing himself, we can feel his care for us. Maisie was very touched by what Julian said. Maisie was convinced that Julian would stand with her rather than Ezra if he knew about the baby. Are you sure he is not good at expressing himself? With a surprised face, Emelia didnt agree with what Maisie said at all. Emelia thought that Julian was so glib that he always said something embarrassing. Seeing Emelias look, Maisie couldnt helpughing. You and Mr. Hughes look so sweet now. Before he left just now, he fixed his eyes on you and almost wanted to take you with him. Lets change the topic. Remembering what Julian did to her, Emelia was a little annoyed. Emelia, Im really happy to see you together. Maisie said sincerely, Its not necessary to have children. The most important thing is that you two are doing great. As Emelias good friend and Julians family member, Maisie wished them both happiness. Emelia lowered her eyes and said softly, I know he is very nice to me, but I cant talk myself into ignoring that. Julian loved, cosseted and respected Emelia, but Emelia refused to ept him because of the child. Maisie and Emelia sat down on the sofa, and Maisie suggested, How about you try the IVF? After that, Maisie sighed. But you will suffer a lot from it. Its said that puncture and egg retrieval are very painful, and you may have to do it many times. Emelia nodded. Ive been thinking about it. Ill talk with Julian about itter. Emelia was not afraid of pain. Now that she was dating Julian, she should work hard for their future. When Emelia was first told that there was something wrong with her body, she didnt want to share the pain with Julian. Thus, Emelia walked away impulsively and decisively. Back then, she was not in the mood to resort to IVF. Maisie said, But I dont think Mr. Hughes will agree. He wont let you suffer that. Emelia didnt say anything. Whether Julian agreed or not, she would try it. Even if Julian disagreed, she could go to the hospital by herself. It would be best if Julian could apany her there. Instead of continuing this topic, Emelia went to the kitchen to stew chicken soup for Maisie. She also made something delicious. Emelia was a little worried that Maisie would not be able to take good care of herself, so Emelia said, Id better stay here until the baby is steady. Although I cant be of great help, at least I can cook for you. Maisieforted Emelia. You dont have to worry about me in terms of diet. I started cooking and doingundry at a very young age, so Im not bad at cooking. In the past, I was too busy to cook. As a girl growing up in a poor and patriarchal family, Maisie learned to cook very early. She is more tenacious and self-reliant than other girls of the same age, so nothing can bring her down. Everything went smoothly after Maisie began to work in Grafstin. And the child in her belly was also in a good condition. Maisie even gained some weight. However, Larry made trouble, and Maisie kept being anxious, which affected the fetus. Julian was busy in thepany, while Emelia stayed at Maisies house to apany her. Emelia also made a little more food and stored it in the refrigerator so that Maisie, who hated cooking, could have food to eat.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian came after getting off work, so they had dinner together at Maisies. During the dinner, Julian and Maisie talked about the chip industrial park. Julian had carefully analyzed the blueprints of the originally-nned industrial park in the afternoon and finally decided to exclude the piece ofnd owned by Derek. The construction wouldnt stop, and it didnt matter if the area was a little smaller. After dinner, Julian and Emelia returned to the hotel. Emelia thought of the IVF and brought it up to Julian. Chapter 408 I Just Want You Emelia tried to talk with Julian calmly. However, Julian was annoyed when he heard it, saying firmly, No! Emelia was startled by his angry look. Realizing that he was impulsive, Julian took a deep breath to calm himself down. Julian exined with worry in his eyes. Since you brought up this topic, you must have understood what you will suffer, right? Of course, I know, but Emelia wanted to say that she was not afraid of pain. She was willing to do whatever it took to have a child. Julian interrupted. Anyway, I wont agree! On second thoughts, he added, I would rather never have a child.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Arthur, who was a doctor, had talked to Julian about the IVF. After Arthur described each step in detail, Julian went all wet with nervousness. That was too torturing. Haunted by Arthurs words, Julian said to Arthur that he would never take this approach. Hence, Julian never mentioned this to Emelia. Now that Emelia talked about it, Julian made it clear up. Emelia didnt expect Julian to be so repulsive, which was exactly what Maisie said. Emelia had tofort him. Julian, if we want to spend the rest of our life with each other, we must face this question. Julian stared at her solemnly and said, I know. But what I want is you, not a child. We can live forever without children. Julian was so firm that Emelia didnt know what to say for a while. Julian added, You are only in your twenties, so Im willing to wait for you for another ten years. Your body will recover by then. If not, this will be the fate we have to surrender to. Ten years? Emelia was stunned when she heard what he said. Ten yearster, Julian would be forty years old Julian nodded seriously. If your body recovers, you will still be young enough to have a baby by then. Most women got pregnant at the age of around 30. More people decided to have a second child at the age of 35. Thus, in Julians view, they could have a child ten yearster. Julian pulled Emelia into his arms. We can enjoy being alone these years. I have wasted the past three years, so I will cherish it from now on. Emelia cuddled in his arms, feeling his steady and powerful heartbeat, and gradually changed her mind. Moreover, Julian was so firm, so whatever Emelia did would be in vain if Julian was uncooperative. Julian and Emelia spent three more days in Grafstin. Emelia was relieved that Maisie was in a stable condition. As for Larry, Derek, and Suzanne, the police would give them what they deserved. To Emelias surprise, Derek called her and begged on the phone, Miss Jones, Mr. Hughes always listens to you. Can you ask him to forgive Suzanne and me? You can do anything to Larry. He deserves it. Im willing to die if you can spare Suzanne. As a girl, she is unable to make a living. If she is put in jail, her reputation will be ruined. As Larrys aplices, Derek and Suzanne will not be severely punished. Nheless, even a months imprisonment could ruin Suzanne for the rest of her life! Quietly hearing what Derek said, Emelia said indifferently, Derek, I will not speak up for you. Derek was shocked. He didnt expect Emelia, who looked like a pushover, to be so assertive. We tried to negotiate with you, but you thought nothing of us, and even tried to kidnap and deceive me. Derek, it is shameless of you to ask for favors. Emelia was unsparing. She was angered by Dereks brazenness. Derek condoned Suzannes harassment of Julian. He even cooperated with Larry as well as Suzanne to drug Emelia and tried to kidnap Emelia. Emelia thought they were so unscrupulous because she looked like a pushover very much. Derek was embarrassed by what Emelia said, so he didnt say anything but hung up the phone. Emelia put the phone into her pocket, only to hear Julians chuckles. To be honest, I was afraid that you would speak for them. Julian looked at Emelia and said, If you do that, I will agree without hesitation. Emelia snorted. Im not such a yes-woman with no principles. Sometimes, she was easy to talk to because she didnt want to nurse unnecessary grudges. However, once it came to principles and bottom lines, Emelia neverpromised. You are right. Julian said gloomily, I always thought you were a fine one to talk to, but only after the divorce did I realize that you are a determined woman. Emelia got what Julian implied, so she ignored it, turned around, and began to pack up the luggage. On the flight, Julian said to Emelia, When we return, I will handle the work as soon as possible. And then, lets go to the Capital to visit the Longeriches? Emelia was shocked, Seriously? Julian took it for granted. Yes, since you are a member of the Longerich family, as your husband, I should visit your family. Emelia was a little hesitant. It didnt matter whether Julian was pretending to forget it. More importantly, Emelia was afraid that the Longerich wouldnt take a good poke at Julian. Although the Longeriches didnt stop Emelia from staying in Riverside City with Julian, they didnt like Julian at all. They never decided to ept Julian as Emelias husband, so Julian might well be driven out. I dont think it is a good time for you to visit them Emelia managed to say something to change Julians mind. Chapter 409 From Julian Hughes to Honey Julian had known the attitudes of the Longerich family, thusforting Emelia calmly, I know what youre worried about. Its true that your families dont like me, but we have to face this sooner orter. Escaping from this problem does no good. Julian could tell from Vincents indifference that he was not weed by the Longerichs and they didnt treat him harshly only because of their education for being well-mannered. Well, we can talk about thister. Emelia tried to put this matter off. She hadnt nned to take Julian back to the Capital to meet her folks at all. After all, they would have had no association with each other if Julian hadnt pretended to lose his memories. Julian knew at once that she didnt want to address the problem but he would not force her. It would be long and hard work for Emelia to marry him. Even if Emelia was ready to ept him again, it would be impossible if the Longerichs disagreed with the marriage. When they arrived at the Riverside City, the driver was at the airport to pick them up. On their way home, Emelia received a phone call from Harry. Through the phone, Harry said excitedly, Emelia, my agent told me you rmended me to be the leading actor in Mr. Vincents new TV show. Is that so? Julian recognized it was Harry on the other side of the phone and suddenly felt uneasy. He had nned to remind Trevor not to let Harry act in this new show but it hade to nothing since Trevor hadnt felt well then, and after that he had been busy dealing with the McBrides in Grafstin, thus forgetting about all about it. Everything seemed toote since Trevor had already contacted Harry. Emelia had no ideas about Julians little n, she answered Harry in a businesslike manner, Yes, it was me. I think youre suitable for the character. Thanks a lot, Harry said gratefully and joyfully, Ive finished my filming and Ill be back in Riverside City today. Why dont we have dinner together? Its on me. Emelia refused politely, Thanks for your invitation but what I did was not a big deal. It was just a rmendation and its the audition that decides whether you can act in this show or not. It doesnt matter if I can get this job. I just want to thank you for your rmendation and appreciation. Harry insisted. Sitting by Emelia, Julian heard this clearly. Discontent, he grunted heavily and talked into her ear on purpose, Havent you promised me to visit our grandpa tonight? Emelia turned to look at him in surprise. When on earth did he mention visiting grandpa tonight? What he had said was that he would stay in the office tonight to finish the work left several days before. While Emelia was still bewildered, Harry asked disbelievingly from the phone, Emelia, is that Julian by your side? No way! I thought you two would never get along well with each other! Harrys voice was loud out of shock. Hearing what he said clearly, Julian was as mad as hell and thought to himself furiously. What the hell did he mean that they would never get along well with each other? He was a good-for-nothing! God knew how he could be sessful in the show business if he hadnt had that pretty face.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, Julian was too angry to realize that being an idol, there was only one thing that Harry needed to do, that is, to stay pretty. As for Emelia, what Harry said snapped her back and she said hastily, We two areThis is a long story. Anyway, you dont need to treat me to dinner. Maybe we can save that after the audition. I am quite busy now, so bye. Emelia hung up before Harry could answer. She was afraid he would say something that annoyed Julian. Putting her phone back, Emelia talked to Julian seriously, Julian, you know its inevitable to deal with different kinds of men because of my job. Dont tell me you never interact with women in your career. She was fed up with his discontent when every time she worked with men. But Julian retorted confidently, If you mind, I can stop doing business with every woman client. Speechless, Emelia thought, Stop doing business with every woman client, seriously? Just in order to retort me? Julian then continued, So can you stop working with men? Of course not, Emelia answered without any hesitations. Even office workers have to work with the opposite sex, let alone those like her working in show business. He could say whatever he wanted or met whoever he wanted, but she was not a big shot like him. Julian let out a grunt and stared at her in displeasure. Who gave her the courage to treat him like this? But on his second thought, he found out it was he himself that gave her the privilege. He loved her so much that he was willing to spoil her. Clenching his teeth, he pointed out, You set Harrys contact name as Haz? When Harry called her, he nced at her phone and saw it was a call from Haz. At first, he wondered who was Haz and it turned out to be Harry. Filled with jealousy, Julian thought the nickname Haz was too intimate and as if there had been something affectionate in this contact name. But from the perspective of Emelia, Haz was just a name to avoid unnecessary troubles. She couldnt set the contact name as Harry Zink because it would get her into trouble if others saw her calling the superstar Harry. It would be better to give him a nickname since he was so famous. Besides, it was fine to call your colleague by nickname. Therefore, Emelia answered calmly, Is there anything wrong? Emelia didnt get the point, so Julian tried to be straightforward, I think this nickname is unsuitable. Howe? Why I use this nickname is to avoid troubles For Gods sake, she didnt think it improper at all. Yeah? What about the contact name for me? Julian didnt want to exin anymore so he just took her phone to check on her phonebook. He quickly found his contact name in the list of recent calls-just simply Julian Hughes, which made him feel more jealous at once and he said, Why do you call me by my full name? Am I such a stranger to you? Emelia finally got his meaning and asked him in disbelief, You are not telling me that you think Haz is too intimate. Though Julian didnt speak a word, Emelia knew from his expression that his answer was a yes. Smiling sweetly, she joked, Ok, how about changing your contact name into big shot Julian? Big shot Julian and superstar Harry, you two are going to be good partners. Julian said bitterly, So now you are making fun of me? Why. Or would you like me to call you little Jules? Emelia was still ying jokes on him. But she broke intoughter finding it ridiculous for others to call him Jules. After all, people around him would only call him Mr. Hughes respectfully for he had been the chairman of such a bigpany since he was young. Feeling annoyed from herugh, he typed on her phone while thinking, Wanna make fun of me? Take this. Thus, he changed Julian Hughes into Honey. Chapter 410 A Slip of Tongue Emelias whole face turned red as she saw the new contact name. Grabbing her phone from his hand, she eximed, If you keep being nonsense like this, I will, I will The thought of calling Julian honey caused her face to burn with shyness. Even in those years when she was passionately in love with him, she had never called him honey or changed his contact name into other affected pet names because at that time she knew he didnt like her, and calling him honey would render her more annoying to him and besides, she was not the mushy type of girl. Julian stared at her and asked coldly, You will what? I will divorce you! Pressed hard, Emelia answered fiercely. No! I will break up with you, since we have already divorced! Emelia doubted that Julian hadnt lost his memories at all and that he was lying to her using her love and sympathy for him. Upon Emelias words, Julians face darkened. He red at her withpressed lips and she thought he was going to say something but, in the end, he only turned his head away abruptly to face the car window and didnt say a word. The car fell into dead silence and there was a cold expression on Julians handsome face. He was angry. Emelia could tell that from his face but she didnt know why. So, she tilted her face and asked tentatively, Are you are you mad? Julian turned his head even more away from her and ignored her on purpose. Emelia guessed, Are you mad because I said I would break up with you? How could he be angry for such trifles? Emelia thought. He had not been angryst time even if she had intended to end the rtionship with him and had said harsh words to him. Still facing the window, Julian said, I never see a couple who are talking about breaking up all the time. Emelia was rendered speechless. When did she talk about that all the time? He must be exaggerating. Emelia still thought she did nothing wrong and her innocent look filled Julian with anger. Feeling wronged, Julian couldnt help using her, It was you who demanded a divorce years ago, and it was you who tried to end the rtionship not long ago, and now when we have the slightest squabble you are threatening me with breaking up. Emelia, have you ever thought about my feelings when you treat me cruelly like this again and again? Do you think Ill never be hurt? Julians grievances in all those years finally exploded. From the very beginning until now, she had never cared about his feelings. He hadnt thought of divorce then, but the divorce paper sent by her made him lose face and rendered him without a choice- he was forced to divorce her. By the time she asked him toe to the civil affairs bureau to file the divorce, he refused by pretending to be on a business trip. When she insisted on ending the rtionship not long ago, he was abandoned by her again without a reason. Now her talking of breaking up so easily became hisst straw. Did she ever care about him all this time? But keenly, Emelia spotted something fishy in his words and questioned him, Julian, it seems that you remember what had happed all these years. You havent lost your memories at all, have you? Compressing his lips, Julian thought remorsefully, God damn it. What a slip of tongue! This time, it was Emelia who became angry and turned away from Julian to look at the car window. She shouldve noticed it. How could people suffer from memory loss so easily in reality? It turned out to be a lie! It was Julian who colluded with Arthur and his other friends to deceive her using her love and care for him. Believing in his lie, she had lost her heart and her virginity to him, only because she loved him with all her heart. Thinking of these, Emelia felt deeply wronged and was nearly driven to tears. Seeing his passengers having such a fierce quarrel, the driver dared not make any noises but tried to focus on driving as much as possible. Werent they talking andughing earlier? Why did they start quarreling suddenly? Emelia had thought that if Julian was really mad at what she said about breaking up, she would apologize to him and soothe him. But since he had lied to her first, there was no need to apologize. Julian, who had been at an advantage with his self-righteousness, could not offer any justifications for what he had done. He tried to hold her into his arms andforted her cautiously, Dear, I am sorry. I just dont want to lose you. Breaking loose from his embrace, Emelia moved towards the other side of the car and said coldly, I dont want to talk to you. She then told the driver to put her down at her own house rather than where she and Julian lived after their marriage. Julian didnt stop her from doing so. After all, he was the one who lied to her. All the way home, Emelia gave him the cold shoulder and upon arrival, she walked into the house without giving him a look even if he helped her with her luggage. Julian could do nothing but stared after her helplessly and wasnt snapped back until the driver asked, Mr. Hughes? Shall we head back to thepany? Yeah, you do that, Julian turned his gaze and got back into the car, It seems further exnation will do no good now. So, the driver got the car started and drove Julian to thepany. Hearing the car leaving and making sure Julian didnte after her, Emelia breathed a sigh of relief. She had been beside herself and she really needed to calm down. How could he be so ridiculous as to deceive her by pretending to lose his memories? But deep in her heart, she knew whatever he did was because he didnt want to lose her, which did touch her despite all her anger. As for Julian, he went back to the Hughes Group to work, with a bad temper. Coming out of Julians office room, David texted her sister, Maisie, What happened to Julian? Did he have a quarrel with Emelia? Why. No. They seemed to me a loving couple. Maisie texted back. David continued, But Julian didnt look well. There must be something wrong between him and Emelia. Maisie was bewildered, Well, I dont know then. They were quite lovey-dovey as far as I saw these days. Getting no answers, David put his phone away and thought worriedly. God knew when could their boss win back Emelias heart and have a happy family? If that came true, the lives of employees in the entire Hugues Group would certainly be a lot easier. While Julian was still vexed in his office, he received a call from Ezra. He picked it up and said unfriendly, Whats wrong with you? Ezra was stunned, What? Whats wrong with you? Julian answered him with a snort. Though knowing he was pissed off, Ezra tried to be thick-skinned and asked, Juliancould you tell me how is she doing?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who are you talking about? Knowing Ezra was referring to Maisie, Julian picked on him deliberately for Ezra was the one who came to him when he was irritated. Chapter 411 What Followed Reconciliation Was Separation Maisie! Ezra snapped. From his words, Ezra could tell Julian was about to burst with anger. Julian retorted, Why dont you call her yourself since youre so concerned about her? Ezra was rendered speechless. If he could ask her himself, why would he bother to call Julian? If you dont want to have any connections with her anymore, you dont have to care whether she is fine or not; but if you are still concerned about her, then go ask her yourself. Julian didnt help his friend partly because he was not in the mood and also because it would be much better for Ezra tomunicate with Maisie himself. First of all, the Cantillo family, especially Ezras father would definitely disagree with the marriage between Ezra and Maisie. Also, if Ezra still lived the life of a yboy, he shouldnt keep the rtionship with Maisie, otherwise, it would do no good to both of them. What Julian said put Ezra into a thoughtful silence and after a while, Ezra finally said, Ok. I know. Then Ezra hung up the phone. Putting his phone away, Julian tiredly squeezed his knitted eyebrows. Though Ezra had been through many rtionships and boasted himself as the master of love, when he met the one he truly loved, he had no idea of what he was going to do. Not long after Ezras call, Julian received another call from Trevor which reminded him of Harry at once. If Harry hadnt called Emelia, then they would not quarrel over such trifles, and thinking of this only annoyed Julian even more. But he didnt want to talk about their rtionship with Trevor, so he picked up the phone and said coolly, I heard you returned from abroad. When did you arrive? Trevor sounded much better this time and he said, I came back the next day after talking to you on the phone. Ive already made up my mind. My career is the only thing I have now, so I will try my best to get this TV show done no matter what. Hearing Trevors words, Julian thought with contempt, Well, it turns out Trevor isnt as brainless as I thought. Julian continued asking, When will Harry and Ze attend the audition? Around these days, Trevor answered. Dont let Harry pass once he made the tiniest mistake, Julian required. Well Trevor was bewildered, I thought Harry was rmended by Miss Emelia. Taking a deep breath, Julian thought to himself, This is the very reason why Harry cant act in this show. But instead, he retorted, Are you choosing the actor or the referee? Trevor felt even more confused. He thought Julian was pursuing Emelia, so by giving Harry the character he could please Emelia thus pleasing Julian. But now questioned by Julian, Trevor protested immediately, Of course I am choosing the actor. I will not use the actor unless he has excellent acting skills and is perfectly suitable for the character. Great. Make sure you do that, Julian said. Trevor could tell Julian was quite angry through the phone so after telling Julian he had been back from abroad and was ready to work, he hung up the phone as soon as possible. It was nearly the end of the office hour when Julian received a message from Arthur saying, I heard you and Emelia was back in the Riverside City. My mom and I visited Frances a few days ago, and Frances said Emelia would finish thest dose of the medicines around these days, so she made more medicines for Emelia and told me to bring them to Emelia. Should I give the medicines to you or should I go directly to Emelia? Julian was nning to work overtime but seeing the message, he texted back instantly, Dont bother. I will go to your ce to collect the medicines and bring them to her myself. Julian was still worrying that Emelia would refuse to see him but the medicines offered him a perfect excuse to go to her ce. Grabbing his car key, Julian left at once, forgetting all about his work. Emelia didnt receive any text messages or phone calls from Julian the whole afternoon, but when preparing dinner, she made more than she could eat unconsciously. After cing the dinner on the table, it turned out she had prepared the meal for Julian as well. With a sigh, she was about to sit down and eat dinner when the bell rang. She went to open the door and it was Julian outside. He was arge man but he seemed so timid when he handed the medicines to Emelia and said softly, The medicines Frances prepared for you. Thanks, Emelia said. Having delivered the medicines, Julian was still standing in front of the door. So, Emelia had to ask, Have you eaten dinner? Emelia had been thinking about the rtionship between her and Julian the whole afternoon and she persuaded herself to forgive Julians lying to her since they had epted each other and begun to live together again. So, if he forgave her for saying about breaking up, then she would not be mad at him anymore.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Asking him for dinner was a sign of reconciliation. If he forgave her, he coulde in and eat with her, or otherwise, he could simply go away. But if he did go away, Emelia thought, she would not coax him to ept her apology. Julian, in fact, was overjoyed for Emelias invitation and answered instantly, I havent. Well, why dont youe in and eat with me? I have prepared a lot. Emelia said. Sure. Julian hadnt expected Emelia to forgive him so easily and followed her into her house without any hesitations. When he went to Arthurs ce, he told Arthur that Emelia had found out he was lying to her but Arthur had no ideas about what to do and could only help him by offering the chance of delivering the medicines. So, all the way to Emelias home, Julian was quite uneasy and afraid that Emelia wouldnt want to see him at all. After washing their hands, Julian and Emelia sat by the table and started to eat, when Emelia said, Julian, I will head back to the Capital a few dayster. Well, can I go with you? I can visit your families by the way. Julian said immediately. Shaking her head, Emelia exined, Actually, I am going to attend a scriptwriters workshop my father sighed up for me. So, I am afraid we dont have time to visit my folks. Julian said nothing and thought miserably, Great. Now we have to separate from each other not long after our reconciliation. Containing his sense of loss, Julian asked, How long will the workshopst? Emelia told him the truth, It willst for half a month and all the participants have to live in there till the end. Living in the workshop for half a month? Julian found himself even more miserable. Not seeing her for just one afternoon rendered him uneasy. Half a month without her would drive him crazy. Julian red at her and said through gritted teeth, Emelia, you do this on purpose, huh? You attend this damn workshop so that you can evade me and have me missing you all the time? Emelia answered calmly, Hey, it was my father who signed up for me. I didnt mean it. But in fact, when Vincent told her about the workshop, she was still mad at Julian, so she agreed to attend the workshop partly because she wanted to stay away from Julian and she thought maybe in this way she could calm herself down, which she thought was better for their rtionship. But what she didnt expect was that Julian came to him so soon by sending her the medicines. Huh. Julian only sneered and continued eating his meal. Emelia exined, Well, at least the workshop is beneficial to my future career. Dont be so dejected, this is a good thing. What could Julian say if Emelia said it this way. It would mean damaging her future career if he stopped her from attending the workshop. He could only suffer from the separation for half a month without anyints. Chapter 412 Gown and Necktie Though Julian and Emelia had a quarrel earlier, they were reconciled after dinner. When it was time for bed, Julian insisted on staying here for a night, taking the workshop as an excuse. Since they were not going to see each other for half a month, they had to cherish every minute now. Switching off the light, Julian mounted on her while Emelia pushed him gently and reminded him, Dont leave any marks on my neck, I have to attend theunch event of Princess Lenia tomorrow. Princess Lenia had been highly expected since the shooting started, and the clips of the show released earlier further arouse audiences anticipations. Therefore, the producer decided to hold aunch conference as an advertising campaign. As the screenwriter, Emelia was invited to the conference. Though it was cold, there would be central heating in the conference room, so attendees would undoubtedly dress lightly and fashionably. Actresses like Nina would wear strapless gowns or backless dresses while as the staff working behind the screen, Emelia didnt need to wear as fashionable as the actresses so a simple dress would suffice. But if Julian left marks on her neck, she would have to wear turtle neck tops which would seem clumsy and even ridiculous around a bunch of fashionably-dressed actresses. Waking up in the morning, Emelia found her neck intact, but her legs were aching from tiredness and were nearly trembling when she walked. While Julian had gotten up earlier and was nowing out of the dressing room wearing a bathrobe after a refreshing shower. When he spotted Emelia, he asked, Which suit should I wear, Emelia? As the investor of Princess Lenia, Julian would also attend theunch conference. But when he woke up this morning to choose the outfit, for the first time he didnt what to wear even after a long search. It wasnt because he didnt how to match clothes. He just wanted Emelia to choose the suit for him and helped him with his necktie and cor, and if possible, a necktie matching her dress would be perfect. Julian was looking at her with expectance, but Emelia just gave him a cool nce and walked away ignoring him. She didnt have the least intention of helping him sincest night he didnt stop having her even when she felt exhausted. Julian reached out and took her into his arms easily, saying innocently, I didnt leave any marks on your neckst night, did I? Emelia red at him and said, How dare you mention it. He did leave her neck intact but worn her outpletely. Emelia was about toin more when she realized he had been wearing a bathrobe and grabbing her into his arms made it loose so she was now being pressed against his naked body literally. Vexed and shy, Emelia broke away from his hug and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Watching her going away, Julian wasnt dejected at all and followed her downstairs joyfully. For now, the happiest thing was having Emelia in his arms when he woke up every morning. It didnt matter whether she would sometimes give him the cold shoulders only if she was by his side and besides, he would grab all her attention when he was on her bed. Having cooked the meal, Emelia was going to make some coffee when Julian stopped her saying, Just give me some milk, juice, or porridge. No coffee from today on. Emelia asked confusedly, Why? What for? Julian came near to her and whispered into her ear, Dont you want to have a baby? I will also quit drinking and smoking, starting from today. When Julian went to Arthurs house to collect the medicines, he told Arthur that Emelia and he had restored good rtions. Then Arthur suggested he quit drinking and smoking and keep a healthy diet and a regr bedtime if they really wanted a baby. If Emelia did conceive, they would certainly be a happy family. Though it was just a kind reminder from Arthur, Julian took it seriously. Hearing Julians words, Emelia fell into a short silence, but then she dropped her eyes saying dejectedly, I think you are too positive about this Though she had undergone some therapies for a few months while living with Frances, Frances couldnt promise the therapies to be truly effective. Did they really need to think about having a baby so soon? Holding her waist tightly, Julian said, Come on, babe, be positive. What if they work? Besides, it would do no harm to quit smoking and drinking. Emelia didnt say anything but got themselves two sses of orange juice instead of coffee. If Julian really wanted to have a child, she would respect his wish. Deep in her heart, Emelia believed Julian would be a good father who would love his children with all his heart and take good care of them while they grew up, unlike her parents who abandoned her not long after she was born. The thought of starting a family with Julian filled Emelias heart with happiness. If possible, she would like to have several kids and she promised she would be a good mother, giving her children all her love. When spring came, they could go for a pic. While Julian and she sat on the grass watching, their children would run and y freely with smiles on their little faces. What a wonderful future that would be. But the reality was cruel. Burying the desperate longing and unbearable sorrow deep in her heart, Emelia prayed to God to have mercy on her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They started to eat breakfast when Julian asked, What will you dress for theunch conference? My cousin said she would ask her employees to deliver me the gown. She said in WhatsApp it was a dark red velvet dress. Emelia answered. She was sensitive to cold, so her cousin chose a rtively warm velvet dress for her. Her cousin would like to prepare the outfits for her to attend events and she was grateful for the help since her cousin was professional in the fashion industry and following her cousins suggestions would spare the time of matching clothes herself and the outfits selected by her cousin were always suitable. Dark red? Hearing the answer, Julian frowned. All his ties were dull color to set off his characteristics as a mature businessman and he didnt have any red ties. How could he match her dress then? Emelia thought Julian was surprised about her choice of color, so she exined, Yes, dark red. I didnt try this color before, but my cousin said the dark red color and the velvet texture would suit me well. You are always pretty no matter what you wear. To Julian, everything about Emelia seemed perfect. Then Julian picked out his phone and texted the manager of the clothing shop where he usually bought his clothes, telling the manager to deliver him a dark red necktie. Emelia had no ideas about his little n. The bell rang when they just finished breakfast, and it was Emelias dress that arrived. She picked up the dress and went upstairs to change her clothes. When she went out of the changing room with her dress on, she found Julian had changed into a suit with a dark red necktie exactly the color of her dress. Seeing this, Emelia thought to herself, So thats his little trick. To match his necktie with my gown. Chapter 413 Want to See the Screenwriter Emelia knew about Julians dressing style. In his wardrobe, there are only three colors, which are ck, white, and gray. Well, sometimes there are dark blue and light blue. As for essories such as ties, they are all dark colors. She was surprised to see him wearing a red tie, Did you have such a tie? Julian confessed, I just bought it. Emelia red at him, Didnt we agree that we wont talk to each otherter? Their rtionship has always been that roller coaster of ups and downs, so they reached an agreement to pretended being not familiar with each other even at the press conferenceter. Julian said, And thats why we secretly hinted to everyone that we are a couple in this way. Whatever you want. Emelia finished speaking, she turned around and her beautiful back was reflected in his eyes, Please help me with the zipper. Julian was naturally willing to do this kind of thing, and after doing that, he took her into his arms and kissed her for a long while. The two didnt go to the press conference together. Emelia set off first with Nina. Julian drove alone after Emelia. On the way, he answered a phone call. After listening to the report from the person on the phone, he said with cold eyes, I see. Keep all the evidence first. It seemed like some people were signing their own death warrants. If thats the case, then he will help her. The atmosphere at the press conference of Princess Lenia was very lively due to the actors. As a screenwriter, Emelia sat silently under the stage. Others only knew that Marvin was married, but they had no idea who he was married to. While Emelia knew that, she looked at Marvin and Ze on stage with a smile all the time, but Marvin secretly looked at Ze more than once. But Ze seemed to be having fun and ignored him throughout the whole process. Emelia snickered in her heart. It seemed that Marvin was the one who loved Ze more. Love is an unpredictable thing. Just like Marvin and Ze, Marvin is quiet and reflective while Ze is lively and bright. These two people who seem to bepletely different turned out to be newlyweds. Just thinking about it, she received a message from Julian, who was sitting a few seats away from her left, What are you looking at? You are smiling so happily. He is an investor while she is a screenwriter. So, they cannot sit next to each other. Although they were both sitting in the first row, there were several actors between them. At this time, they were all being interviewed on stage, so Julian could see her. But he looked over and over again, and she didnt even respond to him for one second. She just looked at those actors on stage with a big smile. Whats so nice about them? Marvin and Ze. Emelia lowered her head and replied to him, Its very interesting to see the two of them pretending not to know each other in front of everyone. Julian replied immediately after receiving the message, Arent you also secretly dating someone? It was only after Julian reminded her that she remembered that she forgot that she was in the same situation. She didnt reply, turned her head to look at him as if nothing had happened, and raised her hand to tidy her hair on the forehead. The press conference was live. In the beginning, thements were of course about the main actors, includingplements of the beautiful Nina, the newlywed Marvin, and the director Viggo. Even the second leading actress Ze has also attracted countless fans because of this drama and a bunch of fans is watching for her. Among such a bunch ofments, ament suddenly popped up, Didnt you guys find that Mr. Hughes dark red tie seems to be secretly matching with the screenwriters dress? Yeah! I noticed that, too. When the camera shed past the screenwriter just now, I saw that she seemed to be wearing a dark red dress.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The screenwriter is also very stunning. The dark red dress goes well with her fair skin. Can we get the camera stay a while longer on her? Emelia was a little bored sitting under the stage and asionally checked the livements. What she didnt expect to see was so manyments about her. She was a little embarrassed. Thoseizens really had sharp eyes to see that Julians tie was matched with her dress. Thoseizens watching the live broadcast chatted about her rtionship with Julian from her dress, Didnt the screenwriter say that she has no intention to be in a rtionship? Why did she still wear a dress matching with Mr. Hughes? The otherments followed, Thats why I said it was Mr. Hughes who was secretly matching with her. I have an intuition that Mr. Hughes is in a situation of chasing his love back. Ill bet you ten packs of snacks. Did you see that Mr. Hughes has been looking to his right side? I guess he is looking at the screenwriter. Is the person who is in charge of the camera there? Dont you see our request? Can you let us see the screenwriter more? Can you let Mr. Hughes interact with the screenwriter more? The screenwriter is also a member of your crew, okay? There were too many people wanting to see Emelia, so the john had to send a member to ask Julian about that. Because Julian had told the staff in charge that dont take pictures of Emelia unless it was a panoramic view at the beginning of the press conference. This was what Emelia asked for. It was mainly about the TV series Princess Lenia. She was afraid that she will be criticized for showing up on the camera too much. She was really scared of being scolded by people on the Inte and didnt want to draw any more attention. As a screenwriter, she would alsoe on stage to say something, but it was arranged at the end. There would be not many people watching it at that time and not many people would pay attention to her. Who would have guessed that it was just a few asional pictures that could even cause people watching the live broadcast to talk about her? When the staff found Julian, Julian frowned slightly in surprise and nced in Emelias direction. Emelia was lowering her head to check her phone and a diamond hairpin was next to her ear, which fixed her hair well, revealing her fair and slender neck and her delicate and beautiful profile. The beauty is like jade, which probably describes a scene like this. Are there so many people waiting to see her? With very conflicting feelings, Julian was a little happy that those people praised her and liked her, but he was reluctant to see that too many people saw her beauty. He already had enough rivals in love. Chapter 414 Everything Was under Control Julian hesitated for a long time and finally said to the staff, Just from this angle, the camera can show one shot of her profile. Since she has fans, he should also satisfy the wishes of her fans. But he could only show them her profile, just one nce. The staff took orders and left. After a while, Emelias profile face looking down appeared on the screen, but the screen quickly changed to the stage in a few seconds. A bunch ofments suddenly appeared, Wow! Wow! She is so beautiful that I am willing to die for her. Some people who didnt know Emelia asked, May I ask who is the beauty with the side face that appeared just now? Someone immediately answered her question, The screenwriter of Princess Lenia. Her Twitter ount name is called Emualia. Today, I finally understood the meaning of the word angel. Please show us another close-up of her profile. I want a screenshot! The staffs must have seen our request or else they wouldnt have satisfied us just now, so can you show us again now? The staffs silently said in their hearts, No, Mr. Hughes wont show you anything at all. He was the boss and they had no right to decide. So, despite a bunch of people asking in thements for a long time, the staffs never cut the picture to her again. Just at this time, those actors also finished interacting and left the stage. Only the host was speaking something, so the fans of those actors also left one after another. The task of their idol had almost beenpleted, and they would take a group photo together, so there would be not much to see. The staffs of the live broadcast were also clever. They saw that the number of fans in the live broadcast room kept declining. So they asked someone to speak in thement area pretending to be a normal citizen, I heard that the screenwriter will be on stageter for an interview, but I dont know if its true. Those who had never received a response after asking for a long time were also nning to quit the live broadcast, and then they stopped when they saw thisment. Really? If its true, then Ill wait for her. Wow, this is great. When she goes on the stage, we can see her fair and square. The staffs were satisfied to see that the people in the live broadcast room werementing again. Emelia was finally invited by the host. At this time, she didnt know that she had attracted some fans with her side face in the live broadcast room. She talked about several characters in the y, wished the drama well, took a big group photo with Nina and the others, and then nned to step down. Fans in the live broadcast room were writing so manyments which made Julian frown. These fans were so crazy. Just as he was raising his eyes to look at Emelia on the stage, a woman suddenly rushed out of nowhere with a bottle of liquid which nobody could see clearly and tried to pour it on Emelia. Emelia, youve made others lose their jobs. And you still want to be in the limelight here?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman shouted and sshed, but she did not expect that Nina next to Emelia was a person with agility and a quick reaction. Just as the bottle in her hand was about to be thrown out, Nina held Emelia and pulled her aside. And she lifted her foot and kicked that woman in the chest. The woman cried out in pain and fell to the ground, and the liquid in the bottle in her hand only sshed a little on Ninas dress. In fact, Julian rushed over instantly, but he was sitting under the stage, so the chance of being a hero to save the beauty was taken away by Nina. However, Julian was not worried that Emelia or Nina will be hurt by the unknown liquid, because the contents have been changed by his people long ago, and what the woman poured out was just some mixed water and drinks. Because of such an ident, they quickly shut down the live broadcast. A group of people was originally waiting to watch Emelia in the live broadcast room. Who knew that such a dangerous thing would happen in the end? They were angry and worried, but the live broadcast was closed, so they could notment. They had to go to Twitter to search for that and some even went to Emelias ount to leave messages to express their concerns. The official Twitter ount of Princess Lenia soon issued an announcement: Were sorry that such a bad thing happened. Our screenwriter, our artist Nina Sanchez and other people present were safe and sound. Todays ident was deliberately done by someone, and everything is under our control. Later, after we contact the police, we will truthfully reveal todays incident to the public. Hearing that Emelia and Nina were all right, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, thest scene in the live broadcast still impressed everyone, that is, Nina, who was originally standing beside Emelia, protected her when the danger urred and kicked the woman. For a while, several topics such as #Nina Flying Kick#, #NinjaNina#, and #NinaKungFu# quickly became trending topics. Everyone knew that Ninas acting scene was good, but seeing her agility in reality, they were still shocked. At the same time, the friendship between Nina and Emelia has also been on the hot search. Many people know that they are good friends. Words said that they were high school ssmates and they were in the same university with different majors. But no one in the outside world knew that the rtionship between the two of them would be so good that Nina stood up to protect her in times of danger. Some empathic people were even moved to tears because of such a life-and-death friendship. The most important thing was that there was another topic, that is Ninas long Johns. Nina wore an ankle-length ck dress today, revealing the slender corbones and the fair and beautiful back that a female star should have, but she was afraid of the cold and she wore long Johns inside. She was chatting with Emelia about this before going on stage. She said that she would be warm. Emelia told her to be careful not to show it, so as not to be wronged by someone deliberately with some words like wearing long Johns was ruining this evening dress. Fortunately, she was wearing long Johns under it today, so that when she kicked that person, she could be unscrupulous and not afraid of suffering a wardrobe malfunction. But her ck long Johns were seen by everyone. No oneughed at her for that. Everyone thought that she was so cute when she secretly wore long Johns. This was beyond their expectation. She was probably the first actress who was praised as cute for wearing long Johns in the entertainment industry. Chapter 415 Keep Her Safe At the press conference, after Nina kicked the woman down, Julian also came to the stage. He doesnt care about their n now, he walked over to Emelia and asked her in a low voice, Are you injured? Emelia shook her head in shock, No, thank God Nina is here. Julian nced at her; she only saw Ninas credit? If he hadnt figured out in advance that someone was going to be bad for her, and changed the bottle in that persons hand, even if Nina protected her now, the strong sulfuric acid in the bottle would have caused her to suffer. Because of this ident, all was chaos on the stage, Marvin instinctively pulled Ze beside him into his arms to protect her. As a result, Ze almost jumped up nervously, pushed him away immediately, and whispered, Pay attention to the public, dont be seen. Marvin was rendered speechless. There has been an emergency and she still thought about the public influence. Fortunately, the security guard who came from the audience had already brought the woman under control, and the danger was lifted, so he didnt say anything. After all, he promised her at the beginning of the marriage, and he must wait until she is willing to make it public. Even though the woman under the stage was restrained by the security guard, she was still shouting, Emelia, Im going to destroy you and avenge Pris! When everyone heard Pris, they all suddenly realized that this person is a fan of Pris, who is revenging her. So many scandals about her broke out during New Years Day, not only in the industry, even in real life, she lived a miserable life. Words said that her house in Riverside City was sold at a low price.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its just that this woman was also a dumbass. She wanted to stand up for a despicable person like Pris and she even tried to throw unknown liquid on Emelia, which was a crime. Julian stepped forward, looked at the woman coldly, and mocked, You want to destroy her? Try if you can. Julian nced at the bottle that fell to the side, I have already switched the contents of the bottle. Even if Nina didnt stop you, you would ssh her with water. What? The woman was horrified. In fact, when the thing spilled out without any pungent smell and Ninas skirt turned out to be okay, she realized that something was wrong, but she didnt expect that Julian would have changed that in advance. However, in the next second, she was d again. She was d that Julian had changed that bottle so that her crime would not be so serious. After all, she just poured a bottle of water. When the police cameter, she insisted that she just didnt like Emelia, so she wanted to throw some water on her to make her embarrassed. But Julian seemed to see through her thoughts. When she saw a man walking over with a bottle in his hand, she trembled. Because the bottle was the same as the one she threw out just now, obviously Julian kept that evidence. Julian asked the woman to look at the bottle, You dont have to think about arguing that you just poured a bottle of water. I knew how did you make this bottle, where did you buy the materials, and who let you in this venue. I have already investigated everything. Just now, when this bottle was changed by my people, they also took a video of the whole process, which is enough to prove that it is your property, and we also verified that the liquid inside is sulfuric acid. Julians voice fell, and the people around took a breath. With every word Julian said, the womans face turned pale. She is a reporter and just after she entered the venue, she rested in the lounge dedicated to reporters. After sitting for a while, a colleague called her and said that she had something to confirm with her. She left without suspicion, for about half an hour. Julians people must have changed with her things within half an hour. She didnt expect that Julian would know her n in advance, so she didnt take that bottle. If she took it away on purpose, she was afraid of arousing suspicion from others. Since you dare to do such a thing, you must be ready to go to jail, right? Julian smiled slightly, Dont worry, I will ask them to treat you well. The woman slumped to the ground weakly. Julian looked down at her from a distance, Oh, right, you wont be lonely inside, because Pris will apany you. No- The woman stared at Julian in horror. She had already made a deal with Pris. Pris gave her a lot of money and she would go in for this crime. But how did Julian find out about Pris? Viggo walked over with a gloomy face and asked Julian, What the hell is going on here? As soon as the ident broke out, Viggo has been doing the aftermath work on the scene and quickly arranged for the clearing. Since there were only a few of them left here, Julian nced at them and said all of these without any concealment. The scandal of Pris a few years ago was revealed by Emelia because of her countless attacks. Although Emelia never mentioned it to me, I knew when I saw the news that she couldnt bear this. I also knew that ording to Priss stubborn character, she would not give up, so I have been sending people to watch her every move during this time. She sold the house and contacted a reporter and made a deal with her with the money from the sale of the house so that she could find a chance to attack Emelia. Once the incident broke out, the reporter would take on all the charges so that Pris, who is hiding behind her back, will not be punished by thew at all. After Julian finished talking about what happened, the woman on the ground waspletely desperate. They have found out about Pris. She would be punished by thew and she will not be able to get the money either. Viggo and Nina were furious while Emelia was frightened. She never mentioned dealing with Pris to Julian, because at that time they broke up and had a deadlock. She didnt expect him to pay attention to this matter and control the overall situation. And she didnt expect Pris to be so miserable yet she still wanted to attack her. She thought that Pris would learn a lesson from the exposure of thest scandal and she would be nice in the future. Pris assistant, Mindy Wood, had mended her ways. Why did Pris get worse? And Pris mind was so vicious that she even wanted to pour sulfuric acid on her. If it sshed on her, or on Nina, who was protecting her, then they would all be ruined. Nina is an actress who relies on her appearance. When Emelia thought of this, she was so frightened that she trembled with anger. Chapter 416 Fashion Shoots for You Two Nina hugged Emelia andforted her, Its all right now. Calm down. Then she said angrily, That bitch who only hides behind others back to hurt you is done this time. She was ying with fire. The police arrived soon. Julian asked his men to hand over the evidence to the police and went to the police station to take notes. When they arrived at the police station, Pris was also brought to the police station by the police. She didnt expect that she would be caught by Julian. She thought that the reporter covered everything for her. She is a person who can never put up with being wronged. She must take revenge even if it would cost her everything. This reporter was a fan of her since she first started writing articles. She was very devoted to her. She knew that she had a poor family and she needed money very much. So, she pretended toin to the reporter about Emelia on the Inte until she began to hate Emelia. Then she took the opportunity to negotiate terms with her and gave her all the money for selling the house, only to ask her to revenge on Emelia. Until the police went to the ce where she lived and handcuffed her and took her away, she learned from the police that Julian knew about her n a long time ago and her face turned pale. At this moment, being cuffed by the police and standing in front of the solemn police situation, Pris realized that she had reached the end of the road. She cried to Emelia and said, Emelia, Im sorry. I know Im wrong and not supposed to do that. Could you show me some mercy? Emelia sneered mockingly, Do you think its useful to apologize now? Pris burst into tears and the two police officers who were holding her took her away. Julian and Emelia went home after the police took their statements. As soon as they entered the door, Emelia turned around and hugged him, she said in a choked voice, Thank you. If it werent for him who had been secretly watching Pris, it would have been uncontroble. Julian enjoyed her hug, I said, I wont let any bad things happen to you in the future. Emelia cuddled deeper into his arms. Julian took the opportunity to confess, Emelia, I know that I gave you not much in the past. I will try my best to be the one who can make your life better and the man you can rely on. Whether its facing the people and things at home or outside, he will give her enough confidence and a sense of security. Okay, Emelia whispered in his arms. Things were going well here while Nina was told off by Viggo. As her boss, Viggo has the right to do so. In the conference room, Viggo shouted, Nina, what you did today is too dangerous. If it was sulfuric acid and was sshed on your face, your whole life would be ruined! Nina immediately thumped the table and stood up, staring at him, and said, Viggo, are you crazy? Emelia is my best friend and I cannot stand by. Nina thought that Viggo knew all about her rtionship with Emelia and she didnt expect him to say such words. Even if Im not good at self-defense tactics, Ill still stand up to protect her in this situation. If you say something else, I would listen to you. But if you want to talk about this, dont me me for not being appreciative. Viggo was speechless. He understood the friendship between them and he didnt want to talk about this either. It was his partner who asked him to do so. His partner was so angry to hear that Nina came forward today that his voice trembled with anger on the phone, forcing him to say something harsh to Nina so that she could know that she shouldnt take this risk. The partner also said that if Nina didnt reflect on herself, she would be punished for writing a statement of self-criticism. Viggo didnt want to be this bad person at all. Nina has a bad temper so he simply asked his partner to do this by himself. But the man said it was not the right time to take up the matter himself, so he had to be the one. As soon as he said that, he was answered back by saying that he was crazy and nagging. He was put in a very difficult position. And he didnt dare to mention a word about the statement of self-criticism. He knew that Nina didnt study well when she was at school. Asking her to write a statement of self-criticism would kill her. Ninas manager, Sherlyn Lansdale, changed the topic at the right time to ease the awkward atmosphere, By the way, everyone was very moved by their friendship and several editors of different magazines contacted me. They said they wanted to take some fashion shoots for you two about sisterhood. Nina was still angry and when she heard those words, she turned her head and didnt say a word. Viggo quickly said, Fashion shoots? This proposal is good. I have a hunch that if you two appear together, the magazine will be a hit. Actually, this incident has improved your image a lot. Maybe you will be a sign of positive energy in the future, Viggo said. Nina sneered, Someone is always changing his words. He said that I shouldnte forward just now and now say that it could improve my image. Viggo spread his hands helplessly. It was the partners opinion and now this is his real thought Sherlyn took over, I think this proposal is very good as well. Now everyone is talking about brotherhood and sisterhood. But Emelia and you are close friends in reality, which will definitely be a hit. I just dont know about Emelias opinion. She is introverted and low-key and she may not be willing to make such public appearances.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina pursed her lips and said nothing. After thinking for a while with her eyes down, she stood up with her phone in hand, Ill go and call her for her opinion. Then she left the meeting room. Since Nina said this, it meant she agreed to the proposal. Sherlyn and Viggo looked at each other and smiled, each with a sigh of relief. The reason why Nina agreed to her proposal to take two-person fashion shoots with Emelia was that she felt that they should have such a beautiful memory. They have been friends for so many years and although there are a lot of photos on their phones, the ones in a magazine would have different meanings. Which meant that they officially announced their friendship with everyone. In the future, when they are old and they have children, they can take out that magazine and tell them how fashionable they were when they were young. Chapter 417 What would this make him look like? When Emelia received Ninas call, she was at home replying to Twitterments about her one by one. She didnt expect that she was so popr and she didnt know that Julian asked the staff to show her profile. After she came back, she calmed down and took out her phone to take a look. Thats when she knew shes got so many fans. There were also many messages concerned about whether she was injured because everyone saw the woman throw something at her at the end of the live broadcast. Emelia was very moved, so she replied to them earnestly one by one and told those fans who cared about her that she was okay. Of course, she also saw various hot topics on the Inte, especially those about her friendship with Nina. Speaking of Nina, Emelia felt so proud. It is enough to have such a bosom friend in ones life. Hearing that Nina said on the phone that a magazine wanted to invite them to shoot, Emelia was shocked. She can understand the magazines n to take photos of Nina. After all, Nina is a popr actress. She has tens of millions of fans on Twitter, which can boost sales. But photos of her? She is an amateur and has absolutely no appeal. Nina said on the phone, There is a lot of news on the Inte for us now. The magazine probably wants to use this poprity to boost sales. Nina added teasingly, This also shows from another aspect that you are popr. Emelia didnt know how to react. She never thought of making herself popr. More precisely, she never thought of making herself popr in these areas. In the industry of screenwriting and literature, she very much hoped that she would be popr. Dont you see those discussions on the Inte about your appearance? I heard that people wanted to see your face during the live broadcast. Nina described thements on the Inte, Some people say that you can start your career with your appearance. I think they are right. You are an absolute stunner in my heart. Nina praised Emelia without hesitation. Emeliaughed, Thank you for speaking so highly of me. In fact, Nina said a long time ago that the reason that she wanted to be friends with her at the beginning was because of her good looks. Later she became her best friend because of her great talent. She also said that at the beginning, she was also attracted by Camerons good looks, and waster conquered by his talent and knowledge. In short, Nina is a person who cares about ones appearance. So, yes or no? Nina asked in a babys voice on the phone. As soon as Emelia heard her voice, she knew that Nina wanted to shoot. If Nina didnt want to do this, she would have declined immediately and now she specifically called to ask her opinion, which indirectly proved her attitude. Emelia has always had no resistance to her. Who can resist such a morous beauty acting so cute? But Ive never taken a magazine cover like this before. What if I cant take a good-looking photo for being too stiff? Dont worry about that. Youre a beauty just standing there. Nina assured, Besides, Ill be there. Ill teach you how to pose. Emelia was still a little worried, What if I drag down the sales? It will definitely affect your shootings of these magazines in the future. Even if Emelia doesnt work in the fashion industry, she knows that if a certain stars appeal is not good enough, or if it doesnt bring sales after shooting, those magazines will rarely use that star again. Nina has always been very good at shooting, what if she bes a burden on her? Nina pointed out, You should trust those tricky fashion editors. They always know what attracts people best. Since they choose the theme of twins, it means that that must be popr. Nina added with emotion, I know you are shy. I want to do this, to celebrate our friendship. This will be a beautiful memory that belongs to us only. Okay then. Emelia was moved by her words and agreed without any hesitation. Nina thought about something and reminded her, Do you need to ask for Julians advice? What if he doesnt want you to take pictures? Nina had already seen that Julian was very possessive towards Emelia. And after all, this is showing her to everyone. What if Julian doesnt like it? She doesnt want them to fight about this. This is my private business. I dont think hell care. Emelia replied. Julian just came over and heard about her words. What doesnt he care about? As long as it involves her, he wants to take care of everything. Ninaughed at that end and added, Have you seen thements on the Inte? They are all saying that Julian is trying to get you back. Some even said that they wished you to leave him hanging. Nina is really a trend follower and nothing on the Inte can escape her eyes. What will I not care about? Julians voice suddenly sounded. She was startled and as soon as she looked up, she saw that Julian hade to her side at some point, staring at her with a displeased expression. Nina also heard his voice and quickly said, Then Ill ask Sherlyn to arrange it., Ill tell you which magazine we will choose after we discussed it. Then she quickly hung up the phone. Julian nced at her and frowned, What did Nina say to you? Nina hung up the phone so quickly, there must be something bad for him. Emelia told him the truth, Because our friendship is very hot on the Inte now. Some magazines asked us to take two-person shoots. Two-person shoots? A general picture of two women leaning close together shed through his mind. He suddenly felt bad. This seemed to show the love of lesbians in the name of friends. What was he to her if she took that kind of photo with Nina? What would this make him look like? Filled with resentment, heshed out at Cameron. He was thinking about what a coward is Cameron. Is he nning to stay abroad forever and nevere back? Ive agreed and Im looking forward to it, Emelia said. Julian pursed his lips and looked at her, and it took him a while to suppress the jealousy in his heart. Then he said, Thats good. It will be memorable. What more can he say? He didnt have any right to voice his opinion. He could only support her if she wanted to do that.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, as a businessman, he quickly found a way to serve his needs and brought it up just in time. Chapter 418 I Cannot Fall Asleep Alone This is your personal matter. I wont meddle in, Julian retorted to Emelia with the words that she said to him earlier. Emelia nced at him. She had a feeling that he said that deliberately to annoy her. Julian added, For the fairness, I also want to request you to do something. What is it? Emelia was confused. She would take photos with Nina. Why would Julian request her to do something? Before Emelia figured it out, Julian said, In the future, we must take a set of photos and put them in the magazine after our rtionship bes stable. Since Emelia would do it with Nina, he wanted to be treated equally. Emelia was wordless. She wondered what was in his mind. She would shoot group photos with Nina, but why did Julian be so jealous? Julian added, Or, we can put our wedding photos.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Talking about it, he walked up to her and held her in his arms. He whispered to promise, We didnt hold a wedding ceremonyst time. In the future, Ill make it up to you. We will also shoot our wedding photos. Emelia muttered, We can shoot wedding photos, but are you sure any magazine agent is willing to put them in their magazines? Emelia had seen many magazines using photos of a real couple, but not many were wedding photos. Julian said in self-confidence, Theyll be more than happy to put my wedding photos. We can put on other outfits for the magazine cover when taking the wedding photos. Emelia understood that he wished to be treated equally with Nina. Hence, he wanted their group photos to appear on the magazine cover. Emelia didnt think her objection would work. Hence, she said, Up to you. Julian finally felt better. Pris had ruined her own future. No one pitied her or helped her. She would be punished by thew. Julian and Emelia didnt take care of this case anymore, leaving it to the police and theirwyer. Julian and the Hughes Group were VIP clients of Philsw firm. Although Phil didnt need to deal with Pris case in person, it was relevant to Emelia, so Phil believed he needed to handle it personally. After all, Emelia would be Mrs. Hughes soon. Phil wanted to establish a good rtionship with her. ording to his own experiences in love and marriage, he knew it would be more helpful to build up a rtionship with Emelia than with Julian, as thetter couldnt survive without Emelia. No matter how arrogant Julian was, he must be obedient to Emelia. Hence, Phil took the initiative to be Emeliaswyer. As soon as it was announced, Pris was destined to fail. When hearing Phil would represent Emelia, nowyer dared to defend Pris. Emelia was fully packed in the following days. Firstly, she would go to the young screenwriter training project, so she needed to prepare many things. Vincent also let her draft a speech and told her she would use it. Then, she would shoot the group photos with Nina. Her hands were full. After the shooting schedule had been decided, Nina reminded her, You cant stay upte at night in the following days. Eat light dishes. Keep the good status of your skin. Then youll look gorgeous in the pictures. Nina was experienced in shooting photos. Hence, Emelia, the green hand, remembered her words. Okay. That evening, when Julian held Emelia in his arms and wanted to make love to her, she refused, No, not today. I cant stay upte these days. I cant be over exhausted. He would definitely make her stay up toote. She was too exhausted. Julian was confused. What do you mean? Emelia exined bluntly, Ill shoot the photos for the magazine in a few days. Nina reminded me not to stay up toote or be too exhausted. Or my status would look bad on the picture. Julian was wordless. If he had known it earlier, he would have never let her take photos for the magazine. He hadnt expected the magazine photo shooting would stop him from making love to Emelia, which he had put much effort into winning. They would be apart for more than half a month. Julian had nned to make love to Emelia in those days. Hence, he immediately returned home after work. However This is my first time shooting the photos for a magazine. I must be in my best status. Or, Ill look ugly on it. The public will criticize me again. With those words, Emelia pushed him off her body. She wrapped herself in the quilt and distanced herself from him, afraid he would force her to do something. Julian was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. However, Emelia added, If you feel tortured as we sleep on the same bed, lets sleep on different beds then. Will you go to the guest room? Or shall I? You wish! Julian finally uttered two words. He was so annoyed that he almost couldnt find his tongue. He turned around, held her in his arms again, and squeezed words between his teeth, Do you remember youll go to the Capital for training for more than half a month? Emelia nodded. Yep. Julianined, Shouldnt we make love as much as possible these days? Emelia bit her bottom lip, staring at him for a long while. Suddenly, she pushed him away and left the master bedroom. She said, We should sleep in separate rooms in the following days. Emelia could tell Julian hadnt given up. For her best status in the magazine photo, she had to leave him alone. When Julian understood what she meant and followed her to the guest room, Emelia had already locked the door from the inside. Julian nted his hands on his hips, circling around the guestroom door to repress his anger and disappointment. After that, he knocked on the door calmly, Im sorry. Its my bad. He felt pretty natural when apologizing, so he said those words without hesitation. There was no response from the guest room. Julian continued, I swear. Before you shoot the photos, I wont do anything. We cant sleep in different rooms. We must. Go back to sleep. Emelia didnt believe what he said. She was always gentle, but this time she insisted. Julian red at the door outside. In the end, he had to return to the master bedroom in anger. Sure enough, one shouldnt have been immersed in a cozy environment. Julian had been used to sleeping with Emelia on the same bed in the past few days. He couldnt get used to sleeping alone at all. In depression, he returned to knock on the door. As long as you agree to make it up to me, I promise I wont do anything in the recent few days. Emelia snorted. I dont buy it. Julian said helplessly, I can do it. Open the door. I cant fall asleep alone. After a while, he heard some sounds behind the door. Emelias voice sounded out. Julian Hughes, you must keep your promise. Okay! Julian answered without any hesitation. Finally, the locked door was opened. Julian felt a bit annoyed. However, a soft, warm body pounced at him the next second. Emelias shy voice sounded in his ear, Actually, I cannot fall asleep alone as well Julian instantly calmed down, his heart softening. He carried her in his arms into the master bedroom. They slept while holding each other. Chapter 419 Julian’s Visit to the Studio Since Emelia would go to the training soon, the photo shooting should be finished before she set off for the Capital. Hence, the schedule was pretty tight. Finally, the shooting had been decided on the day before Emelia set off. A few days before that day, Julian felt that he was leading a monks life. Hence, when he drove Emelia to the studio, he red at Nina several times. Thetter felt confused. Nina approached Emelia and whispered, Why does Julian Hughes look frustrated as if his desire hasnt been satisfied? Emelia whispered to her how she had gotten along with Julian in the recent few days. Nina fell aboutughing pretty loudly. Emelia pinched her forehead. Fortunately, Julian left right after dropping her off. If he knew Nina wasughing at him, he would be angry through embarrassment. Several magazines had invited Emelia and Nina to shoot group photos. Nina and Sherlyn Lansdale finally chose a fashion magazine named GLAUCOUS. GLAUCOUS was one of the top magazines nationwide. Although it didnt have a long history, it had suppressed the old branded magazines in recent years and had be the leading one in fashion. It was popr among the youngsters. Also, Nina liked the director of the fashion department in GLAUCOUS. Emelia had heard about that director, a bold, proud fashion devil with a sharp taste. No wonder Nina liked her much. The key point that made Nina choose GLAUCOUS because the photographer and stylist provided by GLAUCOUS were all top professionals in their circles. It also showed how sincere GLAUCOUS was to them. Emelia didnt quite understand those matters, so she let Nina and Sherlyn decide everything. However, Emelia hadnt expected that it was so troublesome to shoot photos for a magazine. She and Nina arrived at the studio in the early morning. Then they spent a long time on makeup. After one hour, Emelia felt soreness in her neck. Nina could tell she felt ufortable, so she said, The makeup will be done soon. Then theyll do your hair. Emelia almost copsed when hearing that. Nina heaved a sigh with a smile. This is a day of a female superstar. Emelia also signed. Its so difficult to be a star. Finally, their makeup and hair had been done. During the shooting, Emelia had to strike different poses as told by the photographer. She felt her body waspletely twisted.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She guessed that her photos might not be decent as her poses were twisted. However, after a short moment, the photographer praised her for being born with a face for the camera. He also said her facial outlines were perfect. Emelia became more confident, and soon she got used to it. After they finished the shooting for the first outfit, it was noon. Julian call Emelia on the phone. Done the shooting? Ill pick you up. Only the first set is done. Emelia leaned against her hair weakly, letting the stylist put on makeup for her again to fit the next outfit. Only the first one? Julian felt copsed. Emelia mentioned they would shoot for four sets of outfits, if not mistaken. Hence, Julian guessed that the photo shooting would probably be finished by midnight. Emelia would take a flight to the Capital the following morning. Thats so slow! Julian was annoyed. He used to shoot photos for this kind of magazine, but it was pretty simple for a man. He didnt spend much time on makeup, hairstyle, or outfits. Besides, no stylist dared to torture him. His public image was mature and steady, so he only needed to stand there. The shooting finished pretty soon. Hence, he had thought Emelias photo shooting could be like this as well. I dont know either. Nina said it was normal. Nina even said the shooting went on faster than she had expected. The photographer was professional, so his photos had a high production rate. Julian frowned. Can you ask Nina to urge them? Youve promised me to make it up Ah! I gotta go. I need to put on the makeup. Emelia hung up the phone instantly. She knew what Julian was about to say, but the stylist was next to her. If the stylist overheard her words, Emelia would be too embarrassed. At the Hughes Group. Julian stared at his phone. His mood worsened. He wanted to visit Emelia in the studio. He also wanted to urge the director of GLAUCOUS to speed up. Knowing that he would visit Emelia, David reminded him, Mr. Hughes, its better to bring some snacks and drinks when going there, isnt it? Please arrange it. Julian used to visit others in movie crews before, so he knew he should bring some food over. However, all those visits had been arranged by David, so he didnt know much about it. When he visited Yvonne in the past, he also didnt know what David had bought. He only knew to give those things to others when arriving. David particrly reminded Julian about the food and drinks because Emelia was different. Julian was going to visit his future wife in the studio, so he would also do PDA. Hence, David reminded Julian to be more serious about it. Which restaurant is Ms. Jones favorite? Or, which cafe or bakery is her favorite? Julian thought for a moment and said, Go ahead to order something from Ezras restaurant. Besides dishes, order some coffee and desserts. Emelia seemed to be not picky about food or drinks. Hence, Julian decided to buy her food from the best restaurant in Riverside City. In this case, the staff in the studio could enjoy the food with her. He reminded David, Order a cup of coffee with more sugar. Give it to me. Okay, Mr. Hughes, David answered happily. Julian was rich and generous, and he knew what Emelia liked. David was quite delighted to see it. Since Julian had be smarter, David was sure he could get married pretty soon. In that case, the employees in thepany, including him, would have a better life. When Julian arrived at the studio where Emelia and Nina were, he asked the driver to share the food and drinks with the staff. All staff in the studio gaped at him. Others also used to visit their family or friends in the studio. However, this was the first time they could enjoy the food and drinks from the most luxurious and expensive restaurant in Riverside City. David had ordered almost all the dishes of specialty from the restaurant. They felt so lucky that they hadnt ordered lunch yet. Otherwise, they wouldnt have the chance to enjoy such a feast. Of course, they knew it was because of Emelia that they could be so lucky. Earlier, they had heard Julian was still pursuing his ex-wife, but they didnt expect him to be so generous and high-key. Mr. Hughes is really wealthy and generous, someonemented, exposing the thoughts of all the staff members. It was Nina. She was always straightforward in Julians presence. Julian nced at her. He naturally grabbed Emelias shoulder and said with a faint smile, I heard you hadnt had lunch yet, so I wanted to treat you to a meal. Thanks for taking care of Emelia. Emelia had never done PDA with Julian in front of so many people. She blushed. She hurriedly dragged him aside and whispered, Why are you here? What do you think? Julian asked instead of answering. Emelia looked at him in confusion. How do I know? Julian snorted. He believed that Emelia was more stupid than him. Why did hee here? Of course, it was because he had missed her. Chapter 420 Waiting For You, My Future However, there were too many people in the studio. Julian couldnt exin to Emelia for the time being. Go ahead to eat. Ill tell youter. Emelia looked at his solemn face, thinking there must be some reason behind it. Hence, she didnt insist on asking. She decided to talk to him after lunch, as she was starving anyway. Julian picked up their food and drinks and entered Emelias dressing room. Nina could join them, but she had lunch with others outside. Hence, only Julian and Emelia were alone in the dressing room. Julian gave her the coffee in his hand. This is for you. I asked them to add more sugar. Thanks. Emelia took it over. She didnt like ck coffee. They finished lunch in a quiet, harmonious atmosphere. After getting full, Emelia felt spirited again. Why did youe here? she asked. Julian raised his eyebrows slightly. Lean forward. Let me tell you. Emelia didnt suspect anything. She leaned towards him. However, Julian pecked her lips. Emelia covered her lips, ring at him shyly. Julian reached out and dragged her to sit on hisp. Emelia almost copsed with embarrassment. Put me down! What if were seen by someone? This was the first time Emelia was sitting on hisp in public. She panicked. So what? Thats what all lovers do. Julian was calm. After finishing his words, he tightened his grip on her. Pressing her, he kissed her again. Didnt you ask me why I came here? This is why, Julian whispered in her ears. Emelia wished to scratch his cheeky face.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After Julian finished kissing her, Emelia hopped off hisp instantly. She looked at herself in the mirror andined, Youve ruined my lipstick. Earlier, when she was having lunch, she was pretty careful not to mess it up. However, her effort was in vain. Julians kiss ruined it. However, she still pulled out a tissue for Julian. Her lipstick was messed up, and his lips were covered with it. She couldnt let him go out in this way. Otherwise, others outside would know what they had done in the dressing room. Julian elegantly wiped the lipstick off his lips. You can let the stylist put it on again. Emelia red at him in anger. Just go. Our schedule is tight. Julian stood up. He knew it clearly. The longer he stayed here, theter she would be dismissed. If so, his loss would outweigh the gain. Since he had seen her, eaten lunch with her, helped her maintain the rtionship, and most importantly, had kissed her, he should leave. Hence, Julian came in with a high profile. When the staff was having lunch, he left the studio quietly. Shortly after, Nina entered the dressing room after finishing lunch. She teased Emelia, Mr. Hughes has be so romantic. He brought us lunch dishes, coffee, and desserts. He has be more and more sensible in romance. Emelia was a bit annoyed. I felt so embarrassed. He suddenly came here. All people have seen us. Nina said with a smile, No worries. I reminded them on your behalf earlier, asking them not to spread the news. Nina understood what Emelia was worried about. As Emelias bestie, she naturally helped her to do the aftermath. Nina heaved a sigh and continued, Im quite delighted, though. I can tell he truly loves you now. Anyone wise can tell it. Uh-huh. Emelia nodded slightly. In fact, I havent agreed to be his girlfriend yet. Earlier, I only decided to sleep with him. I had been scared all the time. I was afraid I still loved him more than he loved me. I was also afraid he had pursued me because he still had an interest in me. However, I can confirm he loves me as much as I love him. When Emelia spoke, her eyes were twinkling. Nina could tell they were full of happiness because she finally received the response of love from the man she loved. Nina was influenced by her joy. She hugged Emelia and said, My dear, congrattions on your sess in love and career. Emelia chuckled. She denied it, Nah. To be exact, my sess in love, friendship, career, and family affection. The friendship between her and Nina was also her lifetime gift. She treasured the family affection from Vincent and the Longerich family as well. Ninas mind always jumped around. Suddenly, she said, By the way, I must be your bridesmaid when you hold the wedding. Emelia was wordless for a moment. She had to admit that Nina had changed the subject too fast. However, Emelia knew this subject was realistic. Julian had mentioned that they would hold a grand wedding many times. Since they would have a wedding, she should have bridesmaids. Okay, Emelia agreed without any hesitation. When they were still young, they had chatted about this subject while hiding in the quilt. They promised to be each others bridesmaid at their weddings. Time flew. After so many years, Emelia didnt hold a wedding when marrying Julian. Nina hadnt met the man whom she was willing to marry. After lunch, the shooting in the afternoon started immediately. During the break, there was a short interview about the friendship between Emelia and Nina and their individual interviews. It would also be included in the magazine. When the hostess asked Emelia questions, the questions focused on her careered, Ms. Jones, after finished Mr. Longerichs drama, do you have any future working n? Emelia answered thoughtfully, After this drama is finished, I dont have any n to do the screenwriting yet. I want to make time to write a novel. Nina, the hostess, and other staff members were surprised. The hostess asked, What kind of novel would you like to write? Why do you have such an idea? Emelia looked at Nina next to her with a faint smile. Id love to dedicate the novel to Nina. Let alone the hostess, even Nina covered her mouth in surprise. Emelia giggled. Havent I promised you long ago? Ive decided on the title of the novel. Its called Waiting For You, My Future. Emelia didnt tell the hostess any details of the story because she wasnt sure if Nina and her team were willing to disclose Ninas love stories at this moment. Anyway, the novel content was based on real-life but not the same as real life. Emelia could tell the public that she made up those stories. She used Nina as the heroine in her novel because it was a gift to Nina. In that case, Emelia didnt think the readers could differentiate whether it was real. As long as Cameron could read it and learn that Nina had been waiting for him, Emelia was happy. Otherwise, she wouldnt have decided to give such a title to her novel- Waiting For You, My Future It meant that Cameron was Ninas future. Chapter 421 Invitation Nina stared at Emelia, her eyes reddening. Although Emelia didnt tell others what she would write about, Nina knew it clearly. Earlier, she joked with Emelia and asked Emelia to write a novel based on her love story. Emelia agreed. However, Emelia had a difficult time in the past few years, so she didnt start writing it. Much to Ninas surprise, Emelia would start writing for real. Knowing the novels title Waiting For You, My Future, Nina was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes. It poked at her soft spot in the heart. Nina couldnt help but shed tears. The hostess and the staff hurriedly handed tissues to Nina. Nina also tried her best to repress her tears, but she failed somehow. Nina couldnt stop crying. The hostess and the staff on the site were shocked. After all, Nina had famous sayings. When she was ndered, and at the rock bottom of her life, she told the public that shed rather bleed instead of shed tears in the entertainment business. To avoid impacting the interview, Nina stood up and left. Im sorry. I need to calm down. Please go on. Hence, Sherlyn apanied her to go out of the studio. The hostess was envious and moved. I do envy your friendship. Why cant I have such a good friend? Nina kicked the bully for protecting Emelia. Emelia would write a novel about Ninas own story. They both cared about each other much. After the interview, Nina had almost calmed down. In anger, sheined to Emelia, Your surprise stimted me a lot. I havent cried so fiercely all my life. Emelia teased her. When Camerones back to you, youll cry more miserably. I wont. Illugh out loud. Nina snorted. As long as he dares toe back. Emelia giggled. Their photo shootingsted till the evening. Julian kept calling Emelia the whole afternoon but always received a negative answer. In the end, Julian couldnt keep calm. He went to the studio, watching them work. He even said, If you are afraid about the sales due to the poor quality of shooting too fast, I can buy all the magazines of this issue. Emelia, the photographer, and all the staff members were wordless. Although they didnt need to worry about the sales upon hearing Julians promise, that was not what they had expected. They wished to have high sales because of the excellent magazine cover with an eye-catching story about the friendship between Emelia and Nina. However, since Julian hade over, finally, the shooting finished at eight instead of ten as nned. When it ended, Emelia felt too exhausted. Her feet were almost cramped because of wearing high heels for a whole day. Wrapped in Julians jacket, sheined to Nina in a weak tone, Its so torturing to be a superstar. Exactly. Others only envy us for our fame and glory. No one knows how much weve suffered behind it. Nina seemed to be able to hang on. After all, she had been used to the workload. When they bid the staff farewell outside the studio, the photographer took the initiative to give Emelia his business card. With a bright smile, he said, Ms. Jones, I enjoyed working with you today. This is my business car. Id love to shoot a set of ancient costume photos for you Before he finished his words, Julian nced at him with ice in his eyes. Ancient costume? He didnt want them to torture Emelia again. Julian had never thought to let Emelia work in the entertainment business. He didnt want her to suffer. The photographer knew that Julian was warning him. However, he gritted his teeth and invited Emelia, Here is the thing. Ms. Jones, your temperament fits our traditional style very much. Please trust my taste. If you agree, the photos will amaze the public. He was an experienced photographer, so he had seen all kinds of faces. He also knew Emelias facial outline and temperament were indeed rare. If he couldnt shoot photos for Emelia, those pictures would definitely raise a sensation. Emelia didnt notice how unhappy Julian was. She was way too surprised. She took over the photographers business card politely. Then she asked in disbelief, Are you inviting me to another photo shoot? Emelia knew that she was good-looking. After all, when she was in college, many boys wrote her love letters and pursued her. However, she had never expected to be invited to a photo shoot by a professional photographer. Nina clicked her tongue. Hes a famous photographer. Usually, he wont actively invite others. People will line up to ask him to shoot pictures. Emelia hadnt answered yet, but Julian said to her coldly while holding her in his arms, Do you still want to suffer again like today? Emelia didnt want to shoot the photos initially, as she wasnt interested in such a matter. She had agreed this time because of Nina. Julians words reminded her of the torture of the whole day. Instantly, she said to that photographer apologetically, Im so embarrassed. Its my pleasure to be invited, but I dont think Ill ept your invitation. My hands are already full. The photographer still hadnt given up. Ms. Jones, I only need one day. Its enough. I can guarantee you wont be so exhausted as today. Youre shooting the group photos today, so its more torturing. Julian snorted. She has refused. What are you doing? The photographer still wanted to convince Emelia. Nina tugged him, shaking her head at him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina knew as long as Julian was there, the photographer couldnt convince Emelia. Hence, the photographer had to give up. Julian held Emelia to turn away. After a few steps, Emelia couldnt tolerate the pain in her feet. Hence, Julian lifted her up and carried her in his arms while walking to his car. Nina said to the photographer, Have you seen it? How much Mr. Hughes loves her, how jealous he is! How could he admit Emelias beauty to be seen by so many people? Other men might covet her. The photographer was enlightened. I see. From the perspective of art, he believed that Emelias ssical beauty should be appreciated by all people worldwide. However, standing in Julians shoes, he could understand that this beautiful woman should be hidden. Nina added, Ill help you convince herter. The photographer was overjoyed. Do you also hope her to shoot the photos? Nina snorted. Of course. Shes so gorgeous. Why should she hide it? Besides, Julian Hughes will be more alert if all people know how beautiful she is. In this case, hell treasure her more. Nina did it for Emelias own good, although she could tell that Julian indeed cared about Emelia now. Awesome! The photographer was grateful. In the future, if you need to shoot any photos, I will be on the call. Nina asked with a smile, May I make an appointment with you for my wedding photos? Chapter 422 Emelia Was Drowsy Your wedding photos? The photographer was startled. Are you getting married? Why theres no news at all? Who is the lucky guy? Nina was the most popr superstar nowadays. If she got married or in love, the media should know the news more or less. Nina threw up her hands. I havent had a boyfriend yet. Whom Ill marry to? As I said, I just want to make an appointment. The photographer looked helpless. All right. I thought I would hear a piece of the shocking news of the entertainment business. Nina patted him on his shoulder. Chill. Then she bid others farewell before leaving with Sherlyn. The photographer didnt know that Nina would call him to shoot her wedding photos one day in the near future. Actually, Nina herself didnt expect that day toe so soon. Julian drove Emelia back home. Thetter was exhausted and sleepy. She fell asleep on the way. When they arrived home, Julian had to carry her into the house. Also, he helped her remove the makeup, bathed her, and dried her hair. When he finally put her on the bed, he was also exhausted. He hadnt expected it to be so troublesome to remove the makeup for a woman. If Emelia hadnt instructed while fighting against her sleepiness, Julian wouldnt have known how to wash her face. He went to the studio and urged the progress because he wanted to go home faster to make love to Emelia. However, Emelia had fallen asleep on the way back home. Seeing her so tired, Julian didnt have the heart to do anything to her. He lowered his head and pecked her lips affectionately. Then he got up and went to the bathroom. Aftering out of the bathroom, Julian went to the study to work for a long while because he would feel tortured during the long, sleepless night. When he went back to the bedroom, he turned on themp on the nightstand, unbuttoning his pajamas. Suddenly, Emelia sat up while holding the quilt in a daze. Julian thought she must still be drowsy, so he paused to look at her, unwilling to disturb her. However, she asked him with sleepy eyes, Why did you stop? Julian was wordless. He wondered what she was doing. He had never experienced such a scene and didnt know how to deal with it. While he was taken aback, Emelia smiled brightly. She said with an obsessive look, Julian, you look so handsome when unbuttoning your pajamas. Julian felt his throat was dried out somehow. Her remark aroused him instantly. He wondered if he had been repressed too much in the past few days. Thinking of that, he made up his mind. He lowered his voice, stared at her, and asked, Shall I continue? Emelia nodded on the bed. Hurry up. I want to watch. Julians hands trembled when unbuttoning. He couldnt bear her provocative words at all. When his upper top was exposed, Emelia instantly cupped her chin with both hands and praised, drooling, Whoa I love your body! Julian took a deep breath. He hadnt seen what Emelia looked like when she got drunk. However, she was way too bold currently. Usually, she wouldnt have spoken those words with such an expression. However, Julian didnt expect that she would act boldly as well. Emelia knelt on the bed, wrapped her arms around his waist, and muttered, Your Adams apple is so hot. May I bite it, please? Julian was going nuts because of her temptation. His powerful palms wrapped around her waist, and he said huskily, Of course. Emelia tilted her head and bit it. Of course, she didnt bite violently, but it made all blood in Julians body surge into his brain. He lost control, held her waist, and pushed her to the bed. They made love wildly. The following morning, Emelia woke up in soreness. The feeling was familiar to her. However, she recalled that she had fallen asleep on the way back home while sitting in his car. She didnt think she had had sex with Julian. Rubbing her forehead, she tried hard to ring the bell about the previous night. Julian woke up beside her. He held her in his arms and said, Morning. Emelia turned to look at him, only to find a red print on his mark. She took a closer look and recognized it was a bite mark. She was shocked and upset. Julian Hughes! She had been with him for such a long time, but she had never bitten his Adams apple when making love. However Emelia wondered if another woman had done it to him. How dare he hold her to sleep! Her eyes reddened instantly. She could ept that Julian didnt love her, but she couldnt ept that he had cheated on her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Whats wrong? Julian was confused. She was so enthusiasticst night, and they had a passionate night. He wondered why she cried as soon as waking up. Emelia pushed him away in anger. How dare you ask me whats wrong! Julia was more confused. Emelia pointed at his Adamss apple andined, What happened to your neck? Who bit it? How dare you cheat on me! Julian was amused by her in anger. Who bit it? Did he have another woman? Why didnt he know about it? Did I say anything wrong? Emelias voice was trembling. I I couldnt have done such a brazen thing! Julian finally understood what she was upset about. She thought the bite mark on his neck was left by another woman. Honestly speaking, if he hadnt experiencedst night, he wouldnt have thought she could do such a thing. However, what had happened in real had beyond his imagination. Hence, Julian told her what she had done in detail, especially where the bite mark on his neck came from. Emelia blushed after listening to him. It turned out that the nasty, wild woman was herself. She pulled the quilt over to cover her face, muffling, Impossible! You must be lying. I can never do such a thing! Emelia didnt admit it. Julian dragged her out of the quilt and smiled evilly, Why dont you bite me again? We canpare the two bite marks. Emelia struggled. No way! Julian chuckled. Youre shy now? It means youve admitted it. Emelia pressed her head on his chest in embarrassment. She wondered what had happened to herst night. How could she have done such a thing after being dazed with sleep? She felt more awkward because she used him of having another woman. To calm her down, Julian held her tight and said gently, Its alright, Emelia. Dont be shy. I love it a lot. I like it when you do those things with me. In the bedroom, men always liked their beloved women to be active. The more involved and seductive the women were, the more they enjoyed. However, Emelia was always reserved and self-restrained, so Julian hadnt had such a chance before. Upon hearing it, Emelia panicked more. She didnt want to get up with a blushed face in his arms. Dont you going to take the flight to the Capital? Julian reminded her. Finally, Emelia sat up in a hurry. Go ahead to take a shower. Ill make breakfast. Then Ill drive you to the airport, said Julian. However, he still wrapped around her waist, reluctant to let her go. He found it was so difficult for him to be in love. Either he and Emelia would be apart, or some idents would happen. Chapter 423 Tell Me You Love Me Probably Julian looked too reluctant to let her go. Emelia didnt want to leave for a moment. However, she knew she must go. Hence, she pushed him away. However, Julian pressed her onto the bed and kissed her wildly again. After seeing Emelia boarded the ne, Julian felt the emptiness in his heart. How he wished that his torturing day would end! When Emelias flightnded in the Capital, Vincent drove to pick her up. He directly sent her to the hotel where the training would take ce. Hence, Emelias half-month closed training began. As soon as checking into her room and greeting her roommate, a young screenwriter, Emelia received a call from Julian. She wondered if he was calcting the time. Julian requested a video call with her, but Emelia didnt think it was convenient because she had a roommate. Hence, she rejected it. She dialed the audio call over. Julianined, Why didnt you pick up the video call? Dont you miss me at all? Emelia exined to him that she had a roommate. She added, Weve just separated, havent we? She implied that she didnt miss him at all. Why would she? They had just been apart for several hours. However, Emelia knew him well. She added, I do miss you, but it has nothing to do with the video call, right? Julian reasoned with her, Ill stop missing you too much when I see your face. Emelia answered, I can shoot a selfie and send it to you. Hence, half a minute after hanging up the call, Julian received a selfie from Emelia. It only shot half of her forehead. He didnt see her face but the ceiling above her head. Julian replied, Is this your so-called selfie? Emelia messaged him, Sorry. Its a mistake. Then she sent him another picture. Julian tabbed to look, almost fainting. In this photo, her eyes were exposed, but he still couldnt see her face. Julian wondered why she had be so naughty. Evidently, she was kidding with him. Julian replied, Do you want me to buy a ticket and fly to the Capital right now? Receiving his threat, Emelia finally sent him a full selfie. She was standing on the balcony of the hotel room. The background was the scenery outside the hotel. She was smiling slightly, looking enchanting and pretty. Julian couldnt help smiling. He replied, You look gorgeous. Emelia entered, Thank you for yourpliment. Julian wrote, You are wee. Im telling the truth. After all, the top photographer wanted to shoot your photos. You are indeed a beauty. Emelia could sense the intense jealousy from his words. Instantly, she changed the subject. I need to sort out my suitcase. Well have a kick-off meeting in the evening. Finally, Julian was willing to finish chatting with her. Only then did Emelia have the time to sort out her belongings and sit down. All the screenwriters in this training had checked in double rooms. Earlier, when Julian heard that Emelia would have a roommate, he immediately wanted to arrange a single room for her, afraid that she wouldnt be used to having an unknown person as her roommate. Emelia felt helpless. When I was in college, I shared a room with a few girls. I can get used to it. She asked, Havent you stayed in the college dormitory before? Nah, Julian answered without any hesitation. When he was at school, he had never stayed in the dormitory. Later, he went to study abroad. His grandfather had bought a house next to his university and hired maids, servants, and drivers to take care of him. How could he have stayed in a dormitory? Emelia remarked, All right. You are indeed from a wealthy family. She added, You dont need to arrange a single room for me. I dont want to be different because of that. Other screenwriters would share a double room with another person. If she stayed in a single room, it would be too eye-catching. She was afraid that others might iste her. In the future, she would still develop in the screenwriting circle. She didnt want to offend all the screenwriters in training. Seeing that she insisted, Julian gave up his idea. Emelia felt lucky. The young screenwriter who shared her room was pretty easygoing. Shortly after, they enjoyed chatting with each other. The screenwriter was two years younger than Emelia. She has a baby face, quite adorable. She was also a foodie. Whenever they talked about food, her eyes lit up. In the evening, all the trainees gathered and had dinner in the hotels buffet restaurant as the kick-off meeting. They got to know each other roughly. Emelia felt lucky that she had a roommate so that she didnt feel so shy and awkward. After dinner, as soon as Emelia returned to her room, Julian called her again. Will Winston Hopkins give you lessons? Julian sounded jealous. He felt a bit upset that he didnt know Winston was a trainer of Emelias training until now. Yes. Emelia had to tell him honestly, Hes from the culture sector, so hes in charge of this training. Its normal that hes one of the trainers. Julian gritted his teeth. Why didnt you tell me earlier? He missed Emelia too much, so he asked David to find him information about Emelias training program. Much to his surprise, he saw Winstons name among the trainers at the first glimpse. You didnt ask me, did you? In fact, she purposely hid it from Julian. She was afraid that he would stop her from attending the training. Fortunately, Julian had only asked her about the hotel address and if she would have roommates. He hadnt asked her about the training content, so she didnt tell him. Julian snorted. You did it deliberately, didnt you? Emelia felt helpless. Hes just a friend of mine. My fathers family was close to his family. I cant ignore him rudely, can I? I didnt mention it to you because I didnt want you to make a storm in a teacup on this trifle. Did I make a storm in a teacup? Julian was angered by her remark. He could be jealous easily because he loved her too much. Since they discussed this topic, Emelia said bluntly to him, Julian, I wonder what has happened to you. Arent you the proud and fearless Julian Hughes? Why are you always jealous of other men? Weve been so intimate now. Do you think Ill have any rtionship with him? Julian was rendered speechless. Emelias words indirectly admitted her love for him. Julian felt delighted. However, he didnt think it was enough. Hence, he said, Then, tell me you love me in person, and Im the only man in your heart all your life. Emelia was wordless. She had loved him determinedly all through the years. She didnt understand why he insisted on asking her to make a verbalmitment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 424 I’ll Visit You in a Few Days Emelia was good at writing, but she couldnt talk sweet. She found it difficult to speak those words to him. Julian knew she wanted to skip when hearing the silence. He pushed her, If you dont make me feel secure, how would I stop feeling jealous? Emelia couldnt do anything. Hence, she lowered her voice and whispered, Julian, you are the only man in my heart. Please dont be jealous of other men in the future. Thinking for a moment, she added, No matter Harry Zink or Winston Hopkins, they are just my friends. Emelia especially mentioned the two mens names. She would work with them in the future, so she wished that Julian would stop being jealous of them. With her promise, Julian finally felt better. He said, Ill make time to visit you in a few days. Not necessary. Emelia was shocked. Well have a closing study. We cant leave the hotel. The training organizer had reserved the top two floors in the hotel for their training. They stayed on one floor, and the other was used for meetings, study, and activities. However, the trainees were allowed to leave the hotel actually. After all, there was a weekend between the two weeks. Since they gathered in the Capital, they couldnt always stay in the hotel. Emelia said that because she didnt want Julian toe to see her. She was just in training, and she didnt think he needed toe over. She understood that he missed her, but she hoped he restrain it for the time being. In the past, when he was on business trips, she also missed him. She was always sleepless at night, but she had never wanted to go to see him in another city. Probably, Emelia was way too rational. Or, probably, she knew that he didnt like her at that time, so she didnt even have such an idea. Julian said determinedly, Lets meet in the hotel then. After a pause, he added, Dont you miss me at all? Emelia heaved a sigh. Julian, is your mind full of love? You are a mature man, the president of the Hughes Group. You should put much effort into your career. Julian answered indifferently, My career has been sessful, but I still dont have a wife. Of course, my mind is full of love now. Emelia was amused by his words in anger. He indeed had a lot of excuses. However, she had to admit that his words made sense. His career had been sessful indeed. All fields of the Hughes Group had be the top, except for the newly developed chip factory in Grafstin. However, thepetent woman, Maisie, was in charge of it, so Julian didnt need to be worried. Hence, Emelia agreed, If you want toe over, up to you. I might not have time. Julian didnt speak, onlyughed meaningfully. Finally, their call ended. When Emelia returned to the bedroom from the balcony, the young screenwriter asked mysteriously, Honey, may I ask you a question, please? Emelia smiled and said, Sure. Go ahead. The screenwriter asked, Are all those calls from Mr. Julian Hughes? Yes, they are, Emelia answered helplessly. This young screenwriters name was Olivia. Emelia thought she was cute and straightforward, so she didnt hide anything from Olivia. Besides, Emelia was dating Julian now, though their rtionship hadnt been announced to the public. Olivia said enviously, You do love each other deeply. I have seen Mr. Hughes call you several times in a row. Emelia felt shy. Not really. Olivias eyes lit up. She asked, Do you know if Mr. Hughess HGH has recently invested in any dramas or movies? Or does he have any ns to invest in any? Emelia shook her head. I dont know much about his business. She was telling the truth. She had only cooperated with Julian in Princess Lenia. Then she had never asked Julian about his work. She was like that when she was his wife for three years. Right now, she was also like that. After the coboration on Princess Lenia, she broke up with Julian. Hence, she had no chance o talk about his work with him. Really? Olivia looked unconvinced. You love each other so much, and you are a screenwriter. How can you not know the n of Mr. Hughes HGH? Hasnt MR. Hughes asked you to be the screenwriter of any dramas or movies?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Somehow, Emelia was annoyed by Olivias questions. She wondered if Olivia had thought, or probably all others had thought, Julian would ask her to be the screenwriter for all his invested dramas and movies. Was it because they were intimate? Emelia exined solemnly. Julian and I are two individuals. Ive never asked him about his work, and he can distinguish public and private well. If he wants to find a screenwriter for any dramas or movies he has invested in, there will be a fairpetition to select the most suitable screenwriter. I didnt mean anything. I just think you should use the rtionship between you and Mr. Hughes, Olivia exined with a smile, pulling her arm. Probably her smile looked sincere. Emelia put down her unhappiness and smiled. Its alright. They stopped talking and went to bed. The following day, they started sses. Winston gave them the lecture on the third day. He was graceful and elegant, quite knowledgeable. After a ss, all the female screenwriters were obsessed with him. When Winston was leaving, he called Emelia over individually. They talked at the end of the corridor for a while. He asked Emelia how she liked the training and how she had been doing recently. Winston only took her as a younger sister now. Emelia had chosen Julian, and the two had experienced ups and downs, even life and death. Hence, Winston didnt think it would make sense for him to be persistent with Emelia. After he left, Emelia went back to the hotel room for a lunch break with Olivia. While they were walking, Olivia asked, Holy smoke! Is Mr. Hopkins your friend? Emelia exined simply, His parents are friends of my parents. Olivia eximed, Emelia, yourwork is huge. You must use it well. Emelia paused her paces, ncing at her. Use it? In Emelias opinion, she wouldnt use her rtionships with Julian or Winston to get benefits or create shortcuts. Right, Olivia answered, feeling a sense of guilt. Although Emelia was looking at her calmly, Olivia could somehow tell that she was unhappy. Emelia withdrew her gaze, kept silent, and walked forward. Chapter 425 Wrong Impression They returned to the room. Olivia nced at her gingerly. Then she picked up herptop and walked to Emelias bed. She said in embarrassment, I have been in charge of a drama project recently. The storyline stretches from campus life to marriage. I wonder if you could take a look at it and give me yourments? Olivia seemed to ask her for help modestly, so Emelia had to agree, Okay. Hence, during the two-hour noon break, Emelia didnt nap. She held theptop, reading Olivias project. Emelia finished reading it at noon and gave her some suggestions ording to her experience. Olivia epted them modestly. Okay. Ill edit it. Okay, Emelia answered. She had been working in this field for many years. In the beginning, Kina mentored her in person. She had independently written the script for Princess Lenia and Vincents new drama recently. Olivia was a green hand who had less than two years of experience in this field, so Emelia didnt mind giving her some suggestions. Two dayster, Olivia finished editing her project ording to Emelias suggestions. Emelia read it again and felt that it had be much better. She praised Olivia generously. Olivia was overjoyed. She said to Emelia with a smile, Since you like my project, can you rmend it to Mr. Hughes on my behalf? Emelia was taken aback. Olivia wanted her to rmend her project to Julian? Emelia had never done such a thing before. She had only met Olivia a few days ago. Olivia tried to pry open the door of Julians investment through her rtionship. Emelia didnt think it was proper. Although she liked Olivias script, it wasnt that excellent to meet the standards to win HGHs investment. Seeing that she was shocked, Olivia had a hidden trace of impatience shing through her eyes. Then she looked upset and added, No way, Honey. Dont you want to help me? Weve been roommates for a whole week. Ive taken you as my bestie. Mr. Hughes is obedient to you now. You can just put on good words for me. Upon hearing her words, Emelia had a strong sense of moral kidnapping. Why should she help Olivia just because Julian loved her and Olivia treated her as the so-called bestie? Emelia was quite annoyed by her words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Julian invested in a drama or movie to make profits. Olivias script couldnt be a blockbuster at all. Emelia was unwilling to suffer a loss because of the investment. She didnt want Julian to be deceived on ount of his generosity. Although Julian didntck money, he couldnt spend money recklessly. Even Julian wanted to waste money. He earned money by his own effort. Emelia would feel sorry for him if he was deceived. Olivia. Emelia was calm. Here is the thing. I felt embarrassed to tell you earlier. Your script with the story from the campus life to the wedding is popr in the market. However, the plots are too in without any eye-catching moments. It hasnt reached the investment standards of HGH. Olivia also knew the high quality of the dramas and movies invested by HGH. Otherwise, HGH wouldnt have had such a good reputation. Olivia looked annoyed. I see. I got it. I know its because Im not well-known. Emelia frowned and said unhappily, Youve misunderstood. I didnt mention your fame earlier. I just told you HGH paid a lot of attention to the quality of the scripts. If you want your script to be picked up by the Hughes Group, you should write better scrips and work harder on the plots. If you have an eye-catching script, the Hughes Group will definitely see it. Emelia felt that Olivia seemed to be a different person after she turned Olivia down. Olivia also twisted the fact. Emelia hadnt mentioned her fame at all. Olivia chuckled. I thought youd read it and modify it for me. Then the Hughes Group can also be interested in it. Emelia was choked in anger. She was irritated by Olivias thoughts. She had just helped Olivia modify her script and gave her some suggestions. Olivia seemed to want to bind her with the script forcibly. Emelia couldnt retort her because she was too angry. Right then, her phone rang. It was a call from Julian. Emelia took the chance to pick up the phone. Earlier, she answered the phone on the rooms balcony, but she didnt want to stay in the room any longer. She directly took her phone out of the room. Julian said, Ive justnded in the Capital. Lets have dinner together tonight, shall we? Julian had told her that he would make time to see her. It would be the weekend the following day, so he hade to the Capital city as promised. Weve been busy studying in the past few days. Its the weekend tomorrow. We will have a group dinner tonight. Emelia was upset by Olivias words and attitude earlier, so she sounded a bit frustrated. Julian could tell it from her tone. He asked, What happened? Are you in a bad mood? Emelia didnt expect him to notice it. She had been trying hard to suppress her anger. She didnt want to tell Julian about her conflicts with Olivia. Hence, she denied it with a low voice, Nah. She hadnt been so fragile to tell Julian about her small argument with another person. Julian paused a bit on the phone. Later, he said in disappointment, If you feel upset because Ivee to see you, lets not meet. I know youre busy studying. Emelia didnt expect him to misunderstand that she was unwilling to meet him. She immediately exined, It has nothing to do with you, Julian. Just some trifles. Youve justnded. You should take a rest first. Emelia nned to tell the dinner organizer tonight that she wouldnt join them. Due to what Olivia had done and said, Emelia was unwilling to join the group dinner in the evening. She realized she had made a mistake regarding what kind of person Olivia was. The schemes in Olivias mind didnt match the simplicity and innocence shown on her face. After ending her call with Julian, Emelia took a deep breath and returned to her room. However, when she stood at the door and was about to swipe the car to enter, she overheard Olivia speaking. Behind the door, she said, Im so annoyed. I didnt expect Emelia Jones to be so stubborn. Ive trying to fawn over her for a whole week, but she still doesnt want to rmend my scrip to Julian Hughes. Are you kidding me? Why would I make friends with such a woman? Im using her. After my goal is achieved, Ill kick her away. Olivia seemed to be confident that Emelia would talk with Julian on the phone for a long time, so she spoke wantonly. Her voice was much louder than usual. However, her every word stabbed Emelias heart heavily. Chapter 426 You Did Nothing Wrong In the previous conversation with Olivia, Emelia was just feeling a little ufortable. But at this moment to hear these words, Emelia was angry, plus sad. This whole week, Emelia had thought she was sincere to Olivia. Olivia asked her to help read the script, and she spent the whole noon reading with her. Olivia wanted to read her notes made in ss, so she took them out without reservation. When Olivias stomach was upset during her period, Emelia bought her painkiller and gave her a heating pad. She gave her heart to Olivia, but she didnt expect to be used by Olivia. Emelia stared at the door of the room in front of her and pursed her lips. Olivias voice continued to ring out from inside, I specially asked someone to arrange for me to stay in the same room with her, but I didnt expect it to be a waste of effort. Im really angry! Emelia tugged her lips and gave a cold sneer. It turned out that living with her was deliberately arranged by Olivia, so Olivia just wanted to use her from the beginning, she used to believe Olivia was a very nice girl. Okay, okay, no more, shes probably going to call back, Ill keep convincing her to try again, theres still a week of training time, isnt there? If I cant get her to help me push the script in front of Julian, then Ill have wasted this trip. The voice inside rose and fell, never to be heard again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emelia was going to swipe her card and go back to her room, but now she was in no mood to do so. She turned away and redialed Julian with her hand which was trembling with anger. She had wanted to go to her room to clean up and then tell the dinner group that she wasnt going to dinner and then go to Julian, but now she didnt want to go back to see Olivias face. Olivia also said something about continuing to convince her, Emelia felt sick to her stomach just thinking about it. The call was answered, and the mans warm and nice voice rang out, Whats wrong? The moment Emelia heard Julians voice, she wanted to cry. She asked in a low voice while walking with her phone in her hand, Where are you staying tonight? The hotel where you are, Julian told the truth. Emelia added, Didnt you live downstairs from me before? Can we stay there tonight? Emelia didnt want to stay in a hotel with Julian, its not like they dont have a house in the Capital. And staying here might be seen by the people they trained together, after Olivia, Emelia had trust issues now, what if there was another person who tried to approach Julian from her? We? Julian keenly caught the meaning revealed between her words, and his tone instantly became cheerful, Youreing out to live with me? Yes, Emelia answered in a low voice. Julian added, Ill be at your hotel soon, just in time to pick you up. Okay. Emelia only said one word. She had already taken the elevator to the lobby. She had juste out to answer Julians phone call, so she didnt even put on her coat, she was only wearing a sweater and jeans. The temperature was still low in the early spring weather, but she didnt want to go back to her room to get her coat either, so it was a good thing Julian was arriving soon. A few minutester Julians car pulled up in front of the hotel and Emelia opened the door and got in. Julian saw at once that she was not even wearing a jacket and wrapped the coat he was carrying on his arm around her at first, before asking her in a somber tone, What happened? Julian knew that she was mild-mannered and good-tempered, but now someone made her go out without even wearing a coat, it must be something that made her extremely angry. And how despicable must they be to annoy a good-natured person like her? Faced with Julians question, Emelia did not say anything, only buried herself in his arms. She doesnt want to talk right now, and with a driver in the car, its not convenient to say anything. Julian didnt force her; he just held her tight and told the driver to drive away. Twenty minutester, the car pulled up underneath their ce. Julian carried his suitcase in one hand and put his arm around Emelia in the elevator. When it was time to press the floor, Julian asked the woman in his arms warmly, Shall we go to your ce or my ce? Whatever. Emelias tone was still sullen. Julian pressed the floor where he lives, since she was his woman, it is natural to live in his ce. When they entered the house, Julian didnt bother to unpack his own suitcase, he wrapped his arms around her at first, gazing down at her bleak face, and asked, Did the person you live with mess with you? Emelia looked up at him with some surprise, not expecting him to guess it without her saying anything. Julian exined, I could tell when that Olivia girl called you in the car and you didnt answer. He had been in contact with Emelia for the past few days, and Emelia had told him a lot about her roommate, so Julian knew about Olivia. Just now they were on the road her phone rang, he nced at the name disyed on it was Olivia, but she did not answer, and a hint of disgust appeared on her face when she saw the call, he saw it all. When he thought about the fact that she wasnt wearing a jacket, he naturally knew who had messed with her. If it was someone else, how could she not even return to her room? Since Julian had guessed it, Emelia didnt have to exin any further, wrapped her arms around his waist, and leaned into his broad embrace, telling him what Olivia had done. Its not worth getting angry over those scumbags, Julian whispered andforted the person in his arms. But the bottom of his eyes was a seeping chill, how dare someone use this to hurt his beloved woman, that Olivia will never be able to make a living in the screenwriting circle in this life. Thats quite harsh. Emelia was helpless by his words for a while and raised her hand in his arms to poke him in the chest. Even if Olivia had used her, its not like him to call someone a scumbag. Julian snorted, She asked for it! Emelia sighed, Im not so angry now, I just dont understand how there can be such shameless people who dont want to work hard, but only want to suck blood from others. If you want something, you can work hard for that goal, right? For example, she wanted to be a screenwriter and she had been working hard all these years, even after working under Kina for several years as an unknown scriptwriter, she had noints because she knew that sess requires umtion. But people like Olivia would only consider all kinds of shortcuts, wanting to work little but gain a lot. There are all kinds of people in this world. Julians heart ached. If he could, he would love to protect Emelia for the rest of her life, and he would love to spare her from this kind of harm. But he also knew that since she chose to survive in this society, these dirty people and nasty things, she would have to face them sooner orter. Emelia med herself, Its all my fault for being too stupid and not knowing people well. What does this have to do with you? Julian was very protective of her, You didnt do anything wrong! Its their fault. Chapter 427 Wife Diplomacy While they were talking, Emelias cell phone rang again, and it was Olivia calling. Emelia tugged the corner of her lips and smiled mockingly, She probably sees me havent been back for so long and calls to pretend to care about me. Emelia added, Im not going to pretend with her anymore, Im just going to tell her I know so I dont have to keep living with her. Yeah. Julian put his arm around her and said, He doesnt approve of Emelias continued involvement with Olivia either, the mere thought of it is disgusting. Since Emelia had made her decision, Emelia took the call. Olivias intimate voice came out of the phone, Honey, what took you so long to answer the phone and note back? Emelia said coldly, I heard everything you said on the phone. There was a sudden, dead silence on the other end of the line. Emelia took the lead and said, So Olivia, you dont have to pretend to be a nice person anymore. Ill go back tomorrow and pack my things and find another ce to live. Emelia was not that mean-spirited after all and did not make her words so vicious and impersonal. Emelia! Seeing that Emelia was about to hang up the phone, Olivia hurriedly stopped her. Im sorry. Olivia apologized at the other end, At first I really wanted to use you, but after being with you for a week, I found out that you are a very good and gentle person, I, I really want to be friends with you. It was like she was afraid that Emelia did not believe her words, Olivia said sharply, If you do not believe my sincerity, I can swear that I will not mention half a word about letting you rmend my script to Mr. Hughes. But Olivias hasty statement did not make Emelia feel a trace of sincerity, instead, Emelia felt that it was Olivias n to stall her. Olivia just didnt want topletely lose touch with her, as long as she could stick with her and continue to have interactions, even if she was no longer close to Julian, she still has big names like Vincent around her, and Emelia herself was now famous in the screenwriting world, it would always help Olivia. Since Olivia was so good at maniption, how could she let Emelia go so easily? But Emelia has not yet to replied, Julian, who was hugging her, took her phone away from her. He said in an extremely unpleasant tone, How can anyonee to you and call themselves friends? Who gave them the right? Hang up the phone. Olivia on the other end heard Julians extremely unpleasant and mocking words and looked at her phone which was hung up, her face pale. How could she have been so unlucky that Emelia had heard what she was saying? She thought Emelia and Julian were going to talk for a long time on the phone again, but she didnt expect Olivia was so discouraged and annoyed, to get close to Emilia, she had gone to great lengths to get this opportunity to study screenwriting, and she had asked someone to arrange for her to live in the same room with Emelia, but she didnt expect it would all go to waste in the end. Some people wanted to ask her why she went to such lengths to get close to Emelia, Julian is a business tycoon, and also a big investor in the film and television industry, Vincent is a well-known screenwriter and novelist, Emelias teacher was Kina, and now she also knew that Emelia and Winston also know each other, Emelias everywork, would be able to make others jealous and envy. If she seeded in making friends with Emelia, she wouldnt have to worry about her career path in the screenwriting circle. On the other side, Julian hung up the phone with Emelia and changed the subject, What do you want to eat tonight? Ill call and order. Emelia was originally going to a dinner party, Julian also just got off the ne, both of them is hungry at the moment, Emelia leaned in Julians arms, and ordered a few dishes with him. The phone has just been put down. Emelia was pressed into the couch by Julian. They kissed passionately, as if a week of longing was transformed into this long and hot kiss. When the kiss was over, Julian could not restrain himself; he got up and wanted to leave first. The two of them have not washed up and had not eaten dinner yet, so it was not the right time to do anything. And she is not in a good mood, so he must feed her stomach first, before thinking about anything else. But Emelia wrapped her arms around his waist and wouldnt let him go. She was a little bit like a helpless bunny after being hurt tonight, nestled in his arms, and said sadly, Julian, am I too stupid? I dont know how to judge peoples hearts when they are nice to me. I would just give them my trust. Julian soothed her, You are just too nice, thats why those people dare to be like this, from now on, act fierce on the outside, dont be afraid to offend people, and both I and Mr. Longerich are enough to let you do whatever you want in this circle. Emelia was amused by his words but also felt warm inside. Julian put his arm around her and said in a serious tone, However, you will have to get used to having such calcting people around you. As our rtionship slowly bes public, there will be many people who will go for the wife diplomacy policy, and they will start with you to make good rtions with you, so as to achieve the purpose of cooperation with me. Emelia froze.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Of course, she knew about wife diplomacy, the wives of the rich and powerful, which was also a kind of invisible power to attract peoples attention, but she had never experienced it. In the previous three years of marriage, she, Mrs. Hughes, had not seen anyone at all, so naturally, no one approached her intentionally to draw her in, but now Today was only one Olivia for a little benefit, there would be countless mens partners to make friends with. To be honest, Emelia had a bit of headache thinking about all thedies and girlfriends she had to deal with. If you dont like it, you dont have to cross paths with them. Julian didnt seem to care, but in his current position, they are probably just sucking up to him, so its okay if she didnt show them respect. I will try to get used to it, Emelia responded. But after that, Emelia felt a little awkward, and she was unconsciously manipted by Julian. He said something about wife diplomacy. When did she be his wife? At this point, Emelia angrily got up, pushed him away, and helped him unpack. Julian tugged his lips and chuckled. He took the phone and texted. Although he seemed quite calm about what happened to Emelia and Olivia today, he had already made up his mind about how to deal with Olivia. One might say that a man of his stature would be a bit of a bully to take on an unknown little writer, but he didnt care. When Olivia guilt-tripped Emelia, did she care about Emelias feelings? While Olivia was preupied with exploiting Emelia, did she think about the consequences of her action? And, if he didnt act on it, word would spread that Emelia was going to be seen as a pushover in the writing circle and even in the film industry. So he wont let anyone who messed with Emelia get away with it. Well, some littledy wasnt tough enough, so he had to be. Chapter 428 Smile for Him After the delivery, the two had dinner, and Emelia went upstairs to pick up some clothes. When she returned, Julian had washed and gone to his study. Aftering out of the bathroom, Emelia thought for a moment and stepped into the study. When she went in, Julian had just received a phone call when Emelia went up to him and asked, Not quite finished? There is one more file to go through. As Julian was about to sit down in his chair, Emelia suddenly put her arm around his waist. Will you stop working? Murmured Emelia, leaning into his arms. Shes never been the type to be rude, especially when Julian was working, and she never bothered him. But tonight Emelia was hurt and vulnerable, and she just wanted Julian to be there for her. As for Julian, who was thrown into the arms of his lover, he couldnt bear the sight of such beauty for a moment. You know, for all this time, shes never been this forward. But he also knew that Olivia must have hit her hard and that she needed hisfort andpany. That file was not that important, he simply closed it, raised his hand to hold her up on his desk, and asked, If Im not working anymore, what do we do? The mans breath was hot, Emelia was a little embarrassed, but the next second she was bold, raised her arms around his neck close to him, and kissed him, the temperature in the study quickly climbed. Other women who were aggrieved would alwayse back to their husbands and take it out on them.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When Amber was aggrieved, she became clingy. Julian kissed the woman in his arms; he couldnt describe how happy he was. The night was hot and joyful. The next morning Emelia was still asleep in Julians arms when Vincents phone call came. Vincent didnt know about Emelias incident with Olivia and thought she was still at the training hotel. Vincent asked her warmly, You dont have ss today, do you want to go home and stay? Yes. Emelia agreed without hesitation. Julian, who was holding the beautiful woman in his arms, She was going back to Vincents house, what about him? Last night she kissed and hugged him with passion, but now shes being aloof to him, again? Vincent said to Emelia on the phone again, Then Ill pick you up from the hotelter. No, no, Ill just call a taxi myself. Emelia didnt have the heart to tell Vincent that she spent the night with Julianst night. Vincent insisted, I dont have anything to do either, its better to drive and pick you up. Vincent was notfortable with Emelia taking a taxi by herself and wanted to do everything he could do for his daughter himself. Emelia had to say, dad, Im at the ce where I live now. Vincent instantly understood what she meant, Dont tell me youre with Julian. Yes Emelias tone was guilty. Vincent was so angry that he took a deep breath at that end; he didnt know whether to be annoyed with Julians obsession or his own daughtersck of determination. Its just that, so can you stille back for dinner? Vincent asked again. Emelia hurriedly said, Well, Ill be backter. Even if she was in love, she couldnt ignore her family. Vincent didnt say anything else. He couldnt take the initiative to invite Julian to his home for dinner, and he wasnt really weed either. After finishing the call with Vincent, Emelia was immediately pressed into the bed by Julian andined discontentedly, What will I do when you leave? Emelia nudged him, I was already with youst night, wasnt I? Not enough, Julian replied, not at all politely. Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Julian suggested again, Since youre going back, Ill go with you to visit- Im not ready yet, another time. Emelia hurriedly interrupted him and finished with the intention of getting up. Julian reached out with his long arm and hooked her into his arms, his dark eyes gazing at her and asking, When is the next time? Last time I mentioned this, you said you werent ready! Emelia was helpless, Were together now, whats your hurry to meet my family? Julian said, How can I not be in a hurry? Meeting your family is the only way to finalize our rtionship. Do you think my family will approve of you? Emelia didnt mean to bring Julian to meet the Longerich family. In most rtionships, meeting the parents was basically an affirmation of the rtionship, but with her family, its not. The Longeriches didnt have a very good impression of Julian, so maybe they would say something bad when they saw him, and then they would throw him out. Julian could see that Emelia just didnt want to take him back to her family. Angrily, he pushed her to the bed and fucked her hard. Julian, arent you afraid of ED? Emelia blushed and snapped at him Julian sighedfortably. I used to have this kind of exercise all the time, what am I afraid of? It was the weekend, and there was nothing to do, so they stayed in bed until noon. Emelia was mortified at the thought of having to walk home to Vincents at dinner time, but Julian wouldnt let her go, insisting that she promise to return to him at night. Emelia didnt know how to deal with his insistence, so she had to say yes. Julian was reluctant to let her go, and Emelia finally had time to pick up her phone. But as soon as she took one look, she winced slightly, Why are the people in our training group saying, Olivia has left, not to participate in the training after? Its perfect, isnt it? You dont have to see her or change rooms now, Julian saidzily, leaning against the headboard. Emelia looked at him and asked, Did you do it? Julians the only one who knows about her and Olivia. Who else could it be? Yes, Julian confessed. I cant keep her around to make things worse for you. Emelia sighed, Now Ive offended herpletely. Julian put his arm around her, I got someone to check her details, she is a third-rate screenwriter without any notable achievements, and she got this training ce only after a lot of calction to rece someone else. Rece for someone else? Shes really despicable. Emelia had no sympathy for Olivia being driven away by Julian, but she pitied whoever was supposed toe to this training. This training was very beneficial to Emelia in terms of both content and depth and was a great event that was very meaningful for young screenwriters like them. Olivia is bent on climbing up to you to take a step to the top, except that others are not stupid. I have already secretly given the evidence of her calcting the one who was supposed to participate in this training, and they will be looking for her after Olivia returns. Emelia answered, then came over and kissed him on the cheek, Thank you. Thank him for protecting her in every way. The joy in her eyes was unconcealed, and Julians heart warmed at the sight. She never seemed to haveughed so freely in front of him, most of the time her emotions were collected, or she was running away from his gaze. But now, the smile on her face was because of him. It felt so good. Chapter 429 Boyfriend is too Clingy Julian was reluctant but Emelia still had to leave for Vincents ce for dinner. When she was leaving, Julian warned her in her ear, If you donte back tonight, I wille to your house to look for you. Emelia felt that he was so childish, but she still pacified him, I know. Emelia received a phone call from another scriptwriter she was training with, who first exchanged pleasantries with her and then said kindly, Olivia said you had blocked her contact, so she asked me to tell you that she wanted to say sorry to you and hoped you would be generous enough to forgive her. Emelia knew that he also had good intentions and thought that we should not make such an unpleasant situation when we know each other, so he helped Olivia to pass on this message. So she said gently, I am not angry with her, so there is nothing to forgive. He said, Then why did you block her? If you are not angry, can you give her a call? Emelias tone remained calm, Just because youre not angry doesnt mean youre willing to continue to have contact with this person. Although I dont know what exactly happened between you two, I think we are all peers and have such a destiny toe together for this training- He was obviously here to persuade her to make peace, or more likely to persuade her to bring Olivia back to ss, so Emelia interrupted at the right time, Sorry, Ill interrupt you for a moment. I think its better for you to ask her what she has done and said before youe to persuade me to forgive her. Choked by Emelia, he went silent for a while before answering, Okay. Sorry Im driving, Ill hang up now. Emelia simply hung up the phone. She does not want to make peace with Olivia. There is no need to make peace, and she doesnt want to pretend to be at peace with her. Having seen Olivias character, she just wanted to never talk to Olivia. This incident passed, and Emelia soon arrived at Vincents house. Vincent and Naomi had already prepared lunch, and the three of them had a very cordial atmosphere for dinner. In the afternoon, Emelia went to visit her grandparents with Vincent and Naomi and stayed to have dinner with her grandparents. However, Emelias cell phone never stopped ringing this afternoon; it rang almost every 5 minutes. It was all Julians messages to her, and Emelia was getting annoyed by him. What he did in the afternoon, he sent messages to report them one by one. My lunch. Just read a little. Miss you. When are youing back? Drinking coffee. I miss you so much that I cant stand it. Come back soon. Im going to have dinner with someone tonight. Emelia saw his message and finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was going to have dinner with someone tonight, so she wouldnt have to rush back in the evening, and she wouldnt have to be bombarded with messages from him. The next thing she knew, he sent another message, Which suit would be better for me to wear?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Emelia wanted to ask him to stop being so clingy, stop pestering her all day, but then remembered what he said before, he said his main task now is to enjoy being in love to try to solve his love problem early, then she did not want to say anything about him. In the two sets of clothes Julian sent, she randomly pointed out a set of choices to him, she hurried to listen to her grandma talk to her seriously again. She was tempted to go to Reddit and ask what to do if her boyfriend was clingy. Julian was having dinner with Trevor in the evening. Trevor learned that he was in the Capital so he asked him to meet him and report to him about the audition casting for I Gotta Find You during this period. Trevor was nowpletely broken up with Tara. If he went to his wife and asked her to make peace with him, she easily forgave him and maybe he would still be in contact with Tara. This was how men were cheap, when women took them seriously, they werewless. When women ignored them, they were nervous and careless. Trevor was such, his wife did not even let him into the house, she let him brace the wind and snow, and he immediately gave his heart to his wife, and also was disgusted with Tara. He even med Tara for his wifes cold shoulder towards him, so when Tara came to him a few times, he just humiliated her. After taking his seat Trevor took the initiative to report to Julian, Some time ago the first wave of auditions ended, the director and I have always felt that Harry Zink is quite suitable and that Ze Sabir is also good. Trevorter told him about the actors and actresses selected for some other roles, which were basically settled. Julian took an elegant sip of wine, Are you sure Harry Zink is suitable? Trevor is such a clever one, he took a look at Julians face and immediately asked, You dont want to cast him? Trevor was considered the producer of I Gotta Find You. But he also knew that in this circle, the director and the producer do not have a say, the capital has the most say, and money is on the top of the pyramid. Julian was the capitalist, if Julian didnt want to cast Harry, even if he and the director thought he was suitable, it would be useless. Julian nced at Trevor, There is no other suitable person? Trevor told the truth, We have auditioned several people in the past few days, but they dont really feel the same. Trevor finished and immediately patted his chest and Julian assured, But dont worry, Ill talk to the director and audition a few more, as you know, the male lead of our show is very popr, a lot of male stars are scrambling to audition. Julian gritted his teeth, and after some thoughtful struggle spat out four words, Harry, then. Whenever Emelia visited the set he would follow, so that Harry didnt have a single chance to get close to Emelia, he didnt believe that Harry would be able to do anything to her. Trevor was confused by Julians attitude; Julian was not very satisfied with Harry just now? Howe he was now determined to cast him again? Julian gave Trevor a cold stare, Trevor reacted with hindsight, Julian was not jealous of Harry, right? Harry was rmended by Emelia, such a young and handsome young man got Emelias favor, thinking about it, it did make Julian ufortable. The two of them ate for a while, and after a few sses of wine Trevor was slightly drunk, Mr. Hughes, I have a personal question to ask you. What? Julian asked nonchntly. Trevor sighed heavily, May I ask how you got Miss. Jones toe around? My wife simply wont answer my calls now, and I dont know how to get her back. Julian gracefully picks up a piece of steak into his mouth, Are you sure you really want to get back? I do. Trevor nodded heavily. He was truly repentant. The absurdity of his youth was so vivid in his mind that he found it hard to talk about it himself. For the rest of his life, he just wanted to work hard and live in peace with his wife and kids. Julian threw him a line, Then you have to be shameless. Trevor was silent. Chapter 430 Mr. Hughes Would Do this for Her! Trevor was stunned there because he didnt know how to react. Julian told him to be shameless, that must be Julians own experience. But Trevor couldnt imagine what Julian; such a decisive and high-minded man was like when he was shameless. As well, Emelia, such a seemingly gentle and small girl, dared to give Julian a cold shoulder? Does Julian lower his voice in front of her? Julian nced at Trevor and continued again, Not only do you have to be shameless, but you have to mean it. Trevor wiped his face to bring himself back and looked like he was all ears. In fact, he would like Julian to give an example of how to be shameless, but he did not dare. Julian stressed again, I repeat, my experience is based on your sincere desire to redeem, if your heart is still on those messy women out there, forget I said it. I really want to get her back. Trevor repented. Julian looked at Trevors face and pointed out nonchntly, To put it mildly, Im afraid you dont have a chance. Trevor has made so many mistakes and wasted so many years, his wifes heart has long since died in all his ridiculousness over the years. Especially since you both have grown children and theyre all on your wifes side, you cant even get in touch with her through the kids. You werent there when she was most tired and needed you the most, and now you have no need to exist in her life. Julians words were hard to bear, but they were also true. Trevor lowered his eyes slightly. I know. Its all in the doing, Julian reassured Trevor and said nothing more. Whether it works or not, its between Trevor and his wife, and maybe they wont get back together even after three or five years, or maybe his wifes heart will melt over time, or maybe it will stay that way for the rest of their lives.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As soon as nine oclock passed, Trevor was enjoying himself and was about to have another bottle of wine opened when Julian asked him mercilessly, Are you finished? Trevor belched. What, hat? If you are finished, we should leave, Im in a hurry to get back, said Julian, about to get up and leave. What? Already? Its only 9:00 isnt it? Trevor said drunkenly. Didnt Miss. Jones eat at her grandparents house? She wouldnte home that early? Trevor tugged at Julian. We should drink more, drink more. Julian said angrily, Trevor if you keep acting like this, youll never get your wife back. Trevor didnt get it. Julian added, Even if Emelia doesnte back, I can still drink like no one cares? Big mistake. Because she hadnte back, I had to go back first and clean myself up, and if I could, ask her when she wasing back and take the initiative to draw a bath. If she hadnt told me not to go to the Longerich house, I would have picked her up myself. Trevor picked his ear. What did he just hear? What Julian said and did, was he still the same Julian he knew? And, Emelia wont let Julian go to the Longerich house? Trevor immediately felt unjust for him and said, Mr. Hughes, is this- is this inappropriate? She would let you go to the Longerich house? Doesnt she want you toe to the house? Julian didnt want to say a word to Trevor, and it looked like his wife didnt give him enough shit, and he hadnt fully realized what he was getting himself into. Julian got up and walked away, leaving Trevor sitting there drunkenly only to realizeter that he really was shameless right now. When Julian was waiting for the driver to pick him up at the restaurant, he saw Tara. Apparently, Tara was here to get back with Trevor again. Julian looked down at these women, who only wanted to cling to a man, not try to make it on their own. Working her way up the entertainmentdder, Nina started out as minor characters and worked her way up to the top. Its been hard, but for Nina, her aplishments are more secure, because shes earned them all on her own. Tara and Nina were more or less the same generations of actors, and initially, Tara had a bit of a run on Trevor, back when Nina was still ying supporting roles on the cast. But now you can see the differences, and over the years, Tara has be socent with the resources Trevor has provided that her acting skills have not improved at all, and she is slowly being criticized. Trevor hadnt done a lot of shows over the years, but there was no one out there who would cast Tara as the female lead, and Tara couldnt ept herself ying the supporting role; plus she was picky and choosey. Now she was on the fringe of unemployment, no wonder she wouldnt leave Trevor alone. Tara, too, had seen Julian, awkwardly furling her fur coat under Julians watchful eye, and she hurried into the dining room. She found out Trevor was having dinner with Julian Tonight, so she came over early and waited. She couldnt help it. Trevors really done with her this time. Naturally, Julian ignored Tara and walked into his car, and drove away. Once inside, he called Emelia to ask when she would be back. Emelia, who was at the Longerich house, didnt answer Julians phone, but texted him back, Im going to be with my grandparents for another ten minutes. Julian was so bored, that he told the driver to wait outside the Longerich family. He couldnt enter the Longerichs door, nor in the presence of the Longerich family. He would just follow her car in silence. It was gettingte, and he was worried that it would take her half an hour to drive her from the Longerich familys old house back to their house. Julian didnt know whats gotten into him, and all he could think about was Emelia. As long as hes not working or socializing, he missed her when its quiet. Emelia, Vincent, and Naomi left the Longerich family home and parted ways. Vincent and Naomi went back to their ce while Emelia drove back to her and Julians ce. Knowing that Julian was in the Capital, Naomi secretly persuaded Vincent not to keep Emelia in the house overnight. The young couple was in love and it would be bad to force them apart. But Emelia drove on the road and always felt that there was a car following her. At first, she thought it was her own imagination, butter she secretly changed her route several times and found that the car never left her more than two cars away, so she couldnt help but feel a little panic. Julians car in the Capital was not familiar to Emelia, so she didnt think it would be him, and he also said he had dinner with someone tonight, so Emelia thought he was still at the dinner at this time. After taking another look at the car in the rearview mirror, Emelia took a deep breath to calm her down and then hurriedly dialed Julians phone number. Julians voice was gentle, Whats wrong? Ive run into something. Emelia tried to keep the long story short, Im driving back, but theres a car following me. What should I do? Julian, in the back of the car, was rendered wordless. Chapter 431 I Just Want You to Know I Love You It had never urred to Julian that his protection would be misunderstood by Emelia as stalking. He leaned against his seat and rubbed his forehead, Its me. Emelia didnt know what he meant, What? Julian exined embarrassedly, I mean the car following you is mine. Ive been waiting for you at the mansion after dinner. I intended to keep you apanied along the way without informing you but I didnt expect you to view me as a stalker. Emelia, who got quite nervous with the thought that she was being stalked. Luckily, she gave a phone call to Julian first. Otherwise, the situation might have gone quite embarrassing. Julian advised her, You find a ce to park your car and I will get back in your car. Emelia agreed and parked her car. Then she saw Julian got off the car following her and then walked over to her car. Julian sat beside Emelia and Emelia said embarrassedly, You know you dont have to Ah. Before she could finish, Julian bent over and kissed her. His breath together with a faint smell of wine shattered Emelias reason and inspired a sense of desire in her mind. After he finished the kiss, the man stroked her cheeks with his long fingers while whispered to her beside her ear, I came to wait for you because I missed you so much, Emelia. Emelia pushed him away gently with her face flushed. Then she started her car and set off. It was alreadyte at night. If their car remained parked alongside the road for a long time, then the passers-by might have doubted what they were doing it inside the car. And they hadnt met each other for only an afternoon and an evening. His words were quite exaggerated. On their way back, Julian didnt do anything to disrupt her but lean on his seat and took a nap. Emelia parked her car down her apartment and was about to go upstairs. But Julian took her hand and said in a soft voice, Shall we take a walk? Emelia was quite surprised. It was the first time that they took a stroll hand-in-hand since they got married. Such a normal thing between couples was so rare between them. Emelia couldnt resist such an invitation so she nodded slightly. Julian then took her hand tightly and led her to a path sideway. At first, Emelia couldnt get used to it and she was so nervous that her palm began to sweat. Julian situation was simr. His palm wasnt as dry and warm as it used to be in normal days. It was quite that the couple, who had been in a romantic rtionship for several times these years, would get nervous simply because of a short walk. Julian stopped. He turned to Emelia and said softly, Do you feel cold? No. Emelia nodded. She was the type of person who couldnt resist the coldness so she often wore a lot when got outside. But now she couldnt feel cold anymore for her brain had already stopped working thanks to the romantic atmosphere. Julian let her hand go and took out a piece of handkerchief from his pocket to rub their palms. Then he smiled, Seemingly, we are both a bit nervous Emelia coughed and quickly changed the topic, You only wear a coat out your shirt. Dont you feel cold? No, not at all. Julian then took her hand again and walked forward firmly. Now his heart was burning and his blood was burning. How could he feel cold? They didnt talk or feel ill at ease anymore and just strolled hand-in-hand along the path slowly. On their way, they encountered a few couples, young and old, hand-in-hand or arm-in-arm, who looked quite happy. Then Julian stopped and held Emelia in his arms, Did you miss me when I went on a business trip? Now he knew better than anyone else how agonized it was to miss someone. Then it urred to him that Emelia must have suffered the same when he was not with her. Emelia got a bit embarrassed as he raised the question in such a sudden way. But seeing Julian looking at her keenly, she lowered her eyelids and murmured, I did Thats the truth. She missed him so much the moment he left and she wouldnt stop missing him until he was back. Emelia looked up at Julian and said, Do you remember that one of your business tripssted about 20 days. It was the longest business trip during their three years marriage. Julian smiled with Emelia in arms, I didnt expect you to have such a retentive memory, dear. Thats because I could forget these days without you, Emelia said while immersing herself in her memory, I felt as if youve left me for a year. I wanted so much to give a phone call to you. Emelia stopped and didnt say anything anymore. She wanted to call Julian but she was afraid that he would think she was merely showing off her love for him affectedly so she suppressed her impulse to phone her husband. But now she knew she was wrong so she refrained herself from saying these. Julian knew what she had in mind so he hugged her more tightly and med himself, Sorry. I treated you too badly in the past. Emelia said with her head leaning on his chest, You dont have to say sorry. Thats my own choice. Now I know how important I am in your mind. Ill love you all the same. But The fact that she couldnt give birth to his child was still haunting her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Julian interrupted her, The only thing I want is your love and I want you to know I love you. Thats enough. And dont you think I will give up loving you just because you couldnt give birth to my child! Julian said a bit sternly to keep Emelia from thinking that. Emelia sniffed, Dont be so rough to me! Her retort made Julian smiled faintly and he lowered his head to bit her lips gently. They remained out there for a long time before they started to get back. Emelia murmured, Im a bit tired. Julian stopped and said, If you are tired, I can carry you on my back. Then you can take a nap on my back. No, no, no. Emelia was taken aback. On his back? It sounded too weird. She was afraid that he would really carry her on his back so Emelia pulled her hand out of his hand quickly and run away. Julian stood where he was for a second and then followed her. Seemingly, she was still unable to believe that he would spoil her as such. It was said that a man should pamper his woman so much so that no other man could treat him as such. Then his woman was unable to leave him. And that was his motto. Chapter 432 Save Me Julian didnt get back to Riverside City until Sunday evening. But for Emelias urging, he might have stayed for several days. Emelia felt quite tired. The whole precious weekend was spent with Julian. So, she promised to herself in mind that she would stay at the capital to apany Vincent and Naomi when the training ended next week. After seeing Julian off Sunday evening, Emelia got back to the hotel where she lived during the training. Olivia had gone so Emelia lived in her original room. The matter with Olivia hade to an end and no one called her for reconciling anymore and Olivia didnt contact her in any form since then. When the training started again tomorrow morning, Emelia knew one thing when hearing others talking, that was, she didnt fit in as part of the group. They would have such an impression because she was absent in all the dinner party and game party organized by them. Emelia had no idea how to exin. Julian had been with her sincest Friday so she didnt even get the time to apany her parents, let alone to attend those parties. Actually, at first Emelia wasnt quite sure whether she should attend these parties to fit in this group or not. But Julian said, Why do you want to fit in? Didnt you learn enough from Olivias case? You still got Nina, Maisie and many other old friends as friends. They are the ones who care about you the most. Sometimes you just care too much about how others think of you. He continued, You dont know how to refuse strangers request but sometimes you can refuse mine coldly and toughly. Emelia didnt know what to say. His words were unpleasant but she knew he was right. Indeed, Nina, Maisie were good friends of hers and thats enough. She didnt need to fawn on anyone else or to fit in any group when she didnt like to do so. Nina, Maisie, or even Jean, who was now almost out of touch with her, didnt approach her due to her position or her prominent background. They became friends with each other just because they were attracted by others character. She definitely didnt want to make friends with the type of person such as Olivia who approached her only for benefits. So, Emelia decided not to attend these parties. One day when Emelia finished her training and got back to her room, she received a call from Heather Duncan. Hearing Heathers voice, Emelia felt as if she had gone back in time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emelia hadnt been in touch with Heather since Heather was sent abroad forcibly by Julian after Carolines death. The scene of how Heather gave a p on her face could still appear vividly before her minds eyes. The moment she answered the call, she heard Heather crying from the other side, Im so sorry, Emelia. I shouldnt have been so mean to you and I shouldnt have treated you so bad I I shouldnt have pped you. I just want to say sorry to you her crying wasnt pleasant to hear and Emelia frowned. Emelia knew Heather must have some ulterior motives. Otherwise, she wouldnt apologize to her in such a humble way. So, she said in a low voice, What do you want from me? Heather stopped crying but still choked with sobs, I beg you, Emelia, to say something for me to Julian. Please, persuade him to let mee back. Heather then burst into tears again, I couldnt get ustomed to the life here. I cant speak thenguage hear and I dont like the food and the lifestyle here. And I have to stay with Gerhard Hughes all day long. I even want to kill myself! The bitterness in her words told Emelia that she was telling the truth. Emelia also knew how she was suffering right now. But why did she call her? Julian was her son and it might be more easily for her to beg her own son. Over this, Heather answered the question in her mind, I know what you have in mind now. I did try to contact Julian for several times, but he either ignored me or didnt agree to let me go home. Only one of the ten phone calls I gave him could be answered, Heather said while sobbing, I knew he hates me bad, but now confining me to this ce couldnt make up for the mistakes I have made. So, please, help me, Emelia. Hearing her words, Emelia didnt think she could manage to persuade Julian for Heathers sake so she declined, I dont think I can help. Then she didnt say anything and was about to hang up the phone. Heather stopped her quickly, No, Emelia, now you are the only one Julian will listen to. He will agree if it is you who persuade him! Heather was afraid that Emelia would decline her for a second time so she continued, And I want you to know I wont get back to Riverside City anymore. I will find a nice ce to live and I wont intervene in your rtionship anymore, no matter you are infertile or not. Please, Emelia, please save me. Heather said while sobbing, You dont know what Im suffering now. I fell ill several days ago and I had to go to the hospital. But Gerhard didnt apany me to the hospital. I cannot speak the nativenguage and I dont know how to describe my symptoms to the doctor. I will die someday if I was forced to stay here any longer! In fact, it was Grandpa Hughes who suggested that she give a phone call to Emelia for help. Heather had been constantly calling Julian or Grandpa Hughes to tell how painful the life was here since she was sent abroad. This time, when she called Grandpa Hughes for help, he told her that now only Emelia could help her. When Heather was passionately in love with Gerhard, he was also willing to do whatever she wanted. So, she knew Grandpa Hughes meant that her son was now in deep love with Emelia. Mixed feeling bubbled up in Heathers mind. No matter how hard she tried, she didnt manage to drive Emelia away from her son. She knew Grandpa Hughes was right. Now, Heather would rather live a happy life than continue to be an enemy of Emelia. Therefore, she gave a phone call without hesitation to Emelia to beg her to save her. When she was finding fault with Emelia and when she was looking down upon Emelia in the past, it had never urred to her that one day she would have to beg Emelia. Emelia couldnt stand the sound of her crying anymore so she said in a cold voice, I will try to persuade him. But I dont know whether he will listen to me or not. Then Emelia hung up the phone. Actually, she didnt care what Heather was suffering but she knew she needed to do that for Julians sake. Otherwise, Julian might be criticized by the general public as an unfilial son. When Heather couldnt stand her life abroad anymore, she might even inform the media that she was bullied by her own son. Heather was the kind of person who could do that. Chapter 433 Pillow Talk Emelia started her persuasion when she lied on the bed together with Julian after they had sex. Weekend arrived again, which meant Emelias training hadpletely ended. Like what he didst time, Julian came here from Riverside in the evening and headed towards Emelias hotel from the airport directly. He wanted to pick up Emelia from here back to Riverside City. But when he called Emelia outside the hotel, he was told by Emelia that she had a dinner party to attend and she asked him to get back. Emelia exined in case Julian would get confused, Its the dinner party after the training ended so I think I should attend it. Julian could do nothing but to agree, Okay, I will get back first. It was also a kind of social engagement and Julian knew what he would do facing such a dinner party. Julian got back to his ce and grabbed something to eat before he started to wait for her. To ease the pain of waiting for Emelia, Julian had been working in his study since he went back to his ce. After he had finished his work at hand, he checked his watch and found that it was already 10:00 at night. He phoned Emelia instantly to ask her why she didnte back. When he had a dinner with Trevor Spence, he came back at nine to apany Emelia. When Emelia answered that call, Julian said, When will you be back? Ill be back soon, Emelia said in a soft voice, from which Julian knew she was drunk. Julian knew Emelia could drink a lot and remain sober. But if she got drunk, she would appear like a little girl in front of other people. Over this, Julian didnt want to let her drink as much as she could. I wille to pick you up, he said while walking out of his study. No, you dont have to, Emelia still refused on the phone but Julian had already put on his coat and went outdoors. When Julian arrived at the restaurant where the dinner party was held, he saw a group of people saying goodbye to each other at the door. His enchanting girlfriend looked quite brilliant among those people. In the evening of early spring, she stood upright in an ivory-white woolen coat, which made her looked like a little princess. He didnt know why he would think she was the most beautiful girl among them. In his eyes, even Nina Sanchez, the super star, couldnt bepared with his Emelia, let alone the actors present. He parked his car and walked over to them. The people around her noticed him in surprise first and then quickly greeted him smilingly. Julian also greeted them by nodding slightly and then he held her pretty girl, who was still a bit stunned, in his arms gently. Emelia didnt know he was here until she found herself in his arms. She looked up at him surprisedly, Why are you here? With her innocent and sweet smile in sight, Julian couldnt help but give a slight kiss on her forehead, To pick you up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emelia was silent. And all others present was speechless. It was said that if one didnt appear to be embarrassed in an embarrassing situation, then it would be others present who got embarrassed. Therefore, though he knew it was a bit in appropriate to show off his love for her in public, Julian still remained quite calm and looked at Emelia warmly. Then it was Emelia and others present who felt embarrassed. Emelias got flushed and she buried her little face in Julians embrace awkwardly. She didnt expect Julian to show how passionately he was in love with her in the face of so many people. Other people present were also quite embarrassed to see how Julian showed off his love. Some women used to envy Emelia since they had no idea why she could be Julians girlfriend. They thought it must be Emelia who yed a humbler role in this rtionship. But the kiss obviously showed how Julian cherished his girlfriend. They were equal in this rtionship. Then well leave now, Julian said goodbye to other people and then left with Emelia in arm. Only when they got into their car did Emelia recover her normal breath. She patted her burning cheeks andint, Why did you kiss me in front of so many people! Luckily, its thest day of training and she didnt have to meet those people again. So, now its illegal to kiss my own girlfriend? Julian said seriously while buckling up. In his mind, women generally liked to show off their love in front of other people and men would often be reluctant to do so. But now it was his girl who didnt like him kissing her in public. Emelia sniffed, Its not illegal. But, but But what? Julian continued to finish her words, But its morally inappropriate? With her hand covering her burning face, Emelia remained silent and Julian said, Why shouldnt I kiss you? Weve been separate from each other for so long! Emelia surrendered. Julian would always use some weird reasons to back up his behavior. Maybe due to the alcohol, Emelia was almost asleep on her way back. When Julian parked the car down Emelias apartment and she got off, she felt as if she were floating in the air. Then Julian lifted her up gently. Emelia was quite embarrassed and Julian said, Last time you refuse to let me carry you on my back. Now Im carrying you in my arms, dear. Emelia struggled in his arms, Put me down. Its so awkward. Julian entered the elevator with her in arms, Why is it awkward? Luckily, they were the only two in the elevator. Emelia murmured, Im heavier, arent I? Im gaining a little weight these days. Thats good. You were too thin in the past, Julian always thought she was too thin in the past as if he had been bullying her at home. When they got back to her room, Julian even helped her to take a shower. Emelia didnt want his help, but he said that since she was drunk, he wouldnt let her do that herself. Then he squeezed into the shower room with her. Then they had a sweet sex in there. After the sex, Emelia leaned in Julians arms and said what Heather begged her to say to Julian. Julian fixed his eyes on her for a while before he said in a low voice, You learned how to persuade me through a pillow talk? Emelia patted him on head angrily, You dont have to tease me like that! Julian turned over on his stomach to put Emelia under him, Im not teasing you. Now you look like a little fox. Julian felt somewhat sweet as he knew she was having a pillow talk with him. Could he say that he loved her to have a pillow talk with him after sex? And now he knew what a pillow talk was. The joy of having sex was still possessing him and he would agree whatever she asked. Chapter 434 She’s My Queen Emelia said for herself, Its not a pillow talk. No, it is, Julian smiled in a low voice, Then why did you mention that now? Emelia said angrily, I got no timing to say that. When we got into this room, you Thinking of what happened in the bathroom, Emelia got flushed and couldnt continue. Julian said as if he were ying with a kid, Why didnt you say that on the phone? Emelia turned away, I was afraid that I could not put it clearly. Heathers issue was not something trivial after all. And she knew Julians character. He wouldnt agree easily and she was not sure whether he could listen to her or not. Therefore, she chose to talk about it with Julian face to face. Julian said in a soft voice with his eyes fixed on her, If you want her back, I will listen to you. Hearing these words, Emelia was shocked. You Emelia got a bit speechless. She thought she would make a lot of efforts to persuade Julian. It had never urred to her that he would agree instantly. Seemingly, you dont know how charming you are. Julian said these words in a low voice and then lowered his head to kiss on her lips. Emelia was stunned and she really had no idea how charming she was. Nor did she know how her words could influence Julian. After that kiss, Julian whispered to her, I will get her back from abroad and let her live somewhere else. I wont let her appear in front of you or hurt you. It was because of Emelias words that Julian would decide to get his mother back. Emelia didnt want him to be criticized by the general public and he knew Emelia would say those for his sake. With his neck in arms, Emelia kissed the corner of his month as reward, Thank you. As Julian had promised her, she could hold her head high before Heather in future. The tears and shouts of Heather had all failed to change Julians mind, but she managed to do this with a few words. Emelia didnt want topete with Heather on this issue. But heather had treated her so bad in the past. Maybe from now on Heather wouldnt dare to look down upon her anymore. Julian thought he could be with Emelia day and night after the training of Emelia had ended. But they were woken up early in the morning by a sudden call from Ezra. He said in a worried and sad voice, Something happened to Maisie, Julian. Julian sat upright on the bed, What happened? The death of Caroline had made Julian cherished Maisie all the more. He really treated she and David as his own younger sister and brother. I Ezra didnt continue due to hesitation. Emelia took the phone and said angrily, What happened, Ezra? Just tell me. Emelia was worried because she knew Maisie was now pregnant. If something bad happened to Maisie, then her baby must have suffered too. Ezra finally opened his mouth, There was a car ident What! Emelia almost lost her consciousness and she couldnt help but trebling all over. Then her baby She knew better than anyone else that how much Maisie wanted to keep that baby. If the baby was dead, Maisie might want to kill herself. So, what happened on earth? Julian noticed the change on Emelias face and then he took the phone to ask Ezra while holding Emelia in arms tofort her. Ezra said regretfully, I went to meet her several days ago. Then my father knew it and nned the car ident Ezra exined, My father had been ill these days so he wanted me to get married quick and he hoped I can give him a grandchild. But he wanted me to marry the girl he chose. A girl of a prominent background. Hearing his words, Julian clenched his phone tightly. He knew what he meant. Ezras father couldnt ept Maisie as his sons wife. Julian had also heard of the girl Ezra mentioned. Her name was Erika Marshall, whose father was the boss of a leading electronicpany in Riverside City. Competent as Ezra was, his father still wanted hispany to be further strengthened through a marriage. If you wanna die, just tell me. I know how to kill you, Julian said cruelly and hung up the phone. Right after he hung up the phone, he saw Emelia trying to give a p on his face. Of course, Emelia didnt really p on his face but pushed him away. I wont forgive you, Julian, if anything happened to Maisie! Emelia shouted. What a trash your friend is! Emelia cursed and then burst into tears. Then she reached her phone to call Maisie. She didnt know hows Maisie and her baby right now. Julian got quite depressed. It was Ezra not him who abandoned Maisie. But now it was him who Emelia was angry at. He actually was against Ezra to have any rtionship with Maisie.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But now seeing Emelia in a bad mood, he didnt say anything. Soon, Maisie answered the phone and Emelia asked her, Are you alright? Maisie? Did you get hurt? Maisie halted for a second. Seemingly she didnt know Emelia would know the car ident. She didnt tell them about it because she didnt want them to worry about her. Or is that Ezra who informed them? Maisieforted Emelia, Im fine. Its just some small injuries on skin. Just some small injuries on skin? Thats a car ident! And it was Ezras father who nned it! Emelia said and certainly she hated Ezras father so much. Maisie said with a wry smile on face, Maybe he just wants to warn me not to get in touch with his son anymore. So, Im still alive. Then Emelia wanted to ask about her baby, but with Julian present, Emelia refrained herself from doing so. Maisie knew what she wanted to ask and said, Dont bother. The baby was safe. If the baby was dead, then she would fight with the Cantillos throughout her life. Powerless as she was, she wouldnt give up. Luckily, the baby was safe. But now the Cantillo family had already be an enemy of hers. And she was also quite disappointed at Ezra though he didnt know what his father was going to do. But her car ident was Ezras fault anyway. Chapter 435 No Future for Them When Ezra came, he only asked her out for a dinner without saying anything anymore. There was no sign of romantic rtionship between them. But if he didnte to meet her, his father wouldnt have done this to her. Therefore, in a nutshell, Ezra was also to me. If he couldnt marry her as she wished, why would hee to meet her? Thats why Maisie loathed Ezra. Emelia said angrily on the phone, Why did Ezra find you? Dont get fooled by him again! Maisie smiled, We just had a dinner together. Maisieforted Emelia and also kind of promised to herself, Dont bother. Ive left Riverside once and for all and I dont cherish any wishes about him anymore. Otherwise, why would she fly to Grafstin to avoid him? She had been working for Julian since she graduated from college. Riverside City had be her home. But now, to avoid meeting Ezra again, she chose to leave this city ande to Grafstin. It was the biggest choice she had ever made in her life. And such a choice could also show how determined she was. She had no idea why Ezra woulde to meet her. But what she knew was that there is impossible for her to be in any romantic rtionship with Ezra again. Thats good, Emelia didnt want Maisie to get in touch with Ezra anymore even if Maisie was now pregnant. Ezras cruel father wouldnt ept Maisie anyway. Emelia learned how that would feel from what happened between she and Heather. So, she didnt want Maisie to suffer the same. And Ezra was also different from Julian, who stood on her side firmly against Heather. But Ezras attitude towards Maisie was different. Who knew what was in the yboys mind now! Emelia said worriedly, I will fly to Grafstin to see you. You dont have to, Maisie said sincerely, Thank you so much. But Im fine. Before Emelia could say anything, Julian took Emelias phone and asked, You are alright? Really? Maisie said, Yes, dont bother. Julian remained silent for a second and sad, You dont have to hide the truth from me. I can be a good listener. If Ezra didnt tell him, he didnt know what happened to Maisie. Julian continued, Remember, you and David are my families. He said these to tell Maisie that if she and David got some trouble, they could turn to him for help at any time.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I know, thank you. Maisie sobbed as she said. Its d to hear youre fine. Have a good rest and you will feel better, Julian advised and then hung up the phone. He looked up at Emelia, who stood beside him with a pair of red eyes. Julian felt his heart was broken and he quickly tried to hold her in arms. Dont touch me. Emelia shook off his arms and then turned over on her stomach with her head on the pillow before she burst into tears. She was angry about Ezra and his father. Why would he go to Grafstin to meet Maisie? And why would Ezras father do such a cruel thing to a poor girl? She hated Ezras father, the kind of person who would use his power to bully other people. He was as detestable as Heather. Julian was also discontent with Ezra. In the recent months, thest thing Julian would do was to make Emelia unhappy. But this time, it was Ezras issue that made Emelia burst out crying again. Ezra deserves your hatred. But I have nothing to do with what happened. You dont have to be angry with me. Julian defended himself. And Ive warned Ezra from the beginning to prevent him from meeting Maisie. But he didnt listen to me and thats not what I can control. Emelia sniffed and remained silent. Julian held her in arms tentatively before he said, I also have something to ask you. Is there something I dont know about Maisie? When he got to Grafstin together with Emelia, Julian came to know that Emelia and Maisie must be hiding something from him. But he didnt ask about that. The anger written on Emelias face had never been seen before by him. There must have been something irritate her. Seeing the sincere expression on his face, Emelia decided to tell Julian that Maisie was pregnant. She believed that Julian would stand on her and Maisies side, not to tell Ezra about this. Having Julian keeping the secret together with her would give Emelia a sense of safety. After all, she had no idea what would happen next, nor did she know how Ezras father would treat Maisie. Then, she turned back to look at Julian and said seriously, You must keep what Im going to say a secret. Julian agreed, Okay, I will do whatever you say. And Emelia also knew that he would keep his words. Emelia then told Julian that Maisie actually didnt do the abortion and that took Julian aback. But then he said, Why did she keep the child? With that child, it would be harder for her to make a living. Emelia shook her head, You dont understand. Her love with Ezra was so deep that she wouldnt fall in love with any other man and thats why Maisie would decide to keep the child. Julian bit his lips and fell into silence. After a while, he opened his mouth, Then I would respect her choice. When I get back to Riverside City, I would make it clear to him that Maisie is a sister of mine so I wont let him to do anything to her. Emelia nodded gratefully. If someone as prominent as Julian could warn Ezras father, then his father wouldnt do anything to Maisie anymore. Julian held Emelia in arms and sighed, These years Ezra has no attention to start a family and his father didnt force him to do so. But now things are different. His father is ill. Ezra is his fathers only son. His father was such a conservative man that he must want Ezra to give him a grandchild, especially a grandson. But it would take a lot of time to produce a child. His father thinks he couldnt wait any longer and thats why he would force him to go to blind date. I dont know what happened to his fathers body and whether he could wait for Ezra to get married, Julian said with a sneer on face, If Ezra still doesnt agree to get married and give his father a child, then Maisies child would be the only hope of his father. Im wondering how he will think if he knows the existence of this child. Emelia said angrily, I wont let him know the existence of the child! If he is seriously ill now, then I think it would be better for him to die with regret! Chapter 436 I Won’t Do as You Wish The very mention of Ezras father would make Emelia quite angry. Luckily, this time Maisie and her child were both safe. Otherwise, maybe Ezras father would spend his rest life in regret. After all, he was keen to see his son to have a child. Julian didnt say anything anymore. Then, Ezra called him again. Julian answered the call angrily and heard Ezra said frustratedly from the other side, Actually, I came to see her only to have a dinner with her. I just wanted to know how shes doing now. I had no idea my father would do this. Julian sneered, Since you couldnt make her happy, why would you have to care about her? Ezra remained silent for a second before he said in a low voice, Its my fault. But I couldnt reach her. So, I want to beg you to apologize to her for me and I wont meet her anymore. Julian still said coldly, I wont do that for you, but I also want you to remember thest words you said. Now, knowing that Maisie was pregnant and she didnt want Ezra and the Cantillos to know the existence of the child, Julian didnt want Ezra to meet her anymore. Fortunately, Maisie had been pregnant for only one or two months and she wore a lot due to the cold weather. Therefore, Ezra didnt find that she was pregnant. But if he came to meet her for a second and a third time, he would certainly know the truth. I promise that I wont meet her again, Ezra said instantly. It had never urred to him that he would be seized by a whim and rush to Grafstin. Then he asked her out for dinner and she didnt decline. During the dinner, they acted as if they had never been in a romantic rtionship before. Maisie was Julians former secretary and Ezra was good friend of Julians, they had had dinner together before. And when Julian got some business to do, they would have a dinner together just they two alone. After the meal, Maisie went back to herpany and he flight back to Riverside City. On his flight, the moment he closed his eyes, what appeared his minds eyes was Maisies face, her thin eyebrows, her piercing eyes. But what he failed to know was what his father did to Maisie after he left. After he hung up the phone, his face turned dark and scary all of a sudden. He bit her lips before he took out the key of his car and drove it to his fathers mansion. Then he went to the study without informing anyone. He knew inside the study there was an invaluable vase owned by his father, Roman Cantillo. When Roman came to the study with the help of his wife, Diana Rhodes, he could just hear the sound of the vase breaking on the ground. His fathers figure shook heavily and but for Diana who supported him nearby, he would have copsed onto the ground. Ezra had broken the vase which his father favored the most. Roman didnt know he was irritated by his behavior or by the breaking of his vase. He pointed at Ezra with his shaking finger and said, What the fuck are you doing? What am I doing? Ezra sneered while turning around to seek other things that could be broken. Then he saw on the desk the pen container, which was also an invaluable antique. He picked it up and was about to break it. Then Diana left Roman and rushed over to stop him. With her eyes red, Diana shouted, Calm down, Ezra! Its your fathers treasure. Ezra lowered his head to look at her and sneered, I know it and thats why I will break it. He has destroyed my treasure so I am going to destroy his. Now Roman had calmed down a bit. He leaned against the wall and then sat on a chair nearby. Then he looked up at Ezra, So, now you admit that you love that woman? He knew clearly Ezra would do this merely for the woman in Grafstin. Seeing Diana holding the pen container tightly in her arms, Ezra didnt want to break it anymore. Other might think Diana would do that for Romans sake. But Ezra knew that she only cared about her money and she wasnt as kind as she looked. She was actually as cruel and merciless as his father. Ezra then leaned on the desk to fight back, Just as you got a lot of collections and a lot of loved women, I got a lot of loved ones. When Roman was young, any beautiful girl he met would be his target. Therefore, Ezras mother was not his only mistress and Ezra wasnt his only illegitimate child. Roman got a lot of women and a lot of illegitimate daughters. But he was the only son of Roman, who then chose Ezra to be his heir Diana had given birth to two of her daughters. And Ezra knew he also had two or three daughters born by his mistresses. Ezra was his only son. His fathers face turned dark as he heard Ezras words. He dared to say those in the face of Diana! Since he entered the Cantillo family, he hade to know he couldnt get along well with Diana. So, he chose not to mention the affairs of Roman when he was young to maintain the peace within the family. But now as Ezra said that he had a lot of loved women, the peace between Diana and he was broken. Diana stood up beside the desk with a dark face. She patted her creased clothes and left her with the door closed behind her violently. Roman took a deep breath and said, I did it for you, Ezra. How could she, a woman from backcountry, be qualified to marry into our family? What could she bring to you?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I know she ispetent. But how could she bepared with those girls with a distinguished background? Ezra didnt want to talk anymore with his father, who was preupied with the idea that hispany could be strengthened through a marriage. But Ezra didnt want to rely on anyone else to run hispany. What Canuli Corp had achieved today could all be attributed to his efforts these years. You want me to get married, dont you? You want me to give you a grandchild, right? Ezra said directly, I inform you here that I wont do as you wish. If you like someones daughter, please leave her to yourself. Maybe she could give birth to another son of you and then you dont have to rely on me to inherit your property. You Ezras father coughed heavily after hearing his words. Ezra continued, You used my mother to threaten me to get back. Now you want to give me another threat? Then sorry, father. Im not what I am years ago. I wont let you to control my life. Then he bent a bit to get closer to his father, Dont y tricks to me anymore. Otherwise, I will take a vasoligation. Then you wont have any grandchild anymore! Roman trembled all over. He was so enraged by Ezras words that he passed out. Ezra simply ignored him and left quickly. Chapter 437 I Will Be with You Several Days Later What happened between Ezra and Maisie made Emelia feel extremely bad. Julian intended to ask her when she would take him to see her parents, but now he dared not say that. Now he decided to tell her about this when she calmed down. After the breakfast, Emelia leaned on the sofa in a bad mood. Then Julian held her in his arms and said, Would you like to hang out? Actually, they hadnt gone shopping together before and he wanted to take her out. He wanted to buy her whatever she wanted, clothes, purses, shoes, or jewelry. He remembered that Caroline loved to purchase purses in the past. When he went on a business trip abroad, Caroline would send a picture of a purse she wanted to him to urge him to buy it for her. No, Emelia shook her head. How could she go shopping right now? She was worrying about Maisie. Maybe she had got depressed by this ident. Maybe she couldnt sleep well or eat well right now. and she was also worried whether she could give birth to her baby smoothly or not. Julian stroked her hair and asked again, Maybe go to the cinema? Not in that mood, Emelia shook her head again. Julian was a bit embarrassed. He would suggest to take her out because he knew she was bad in mood right now. Suddenly, Emelia looked up at him and said, I want to fly to Grafstin to visit Maisie. Julianforted her hastily, Ive phoned the subsidiary at Grafstin. They said she was fine and she had already gone back to work. But Im still worried about her, Emelia said worriedly, Her baby was also poor. Suzanne McBride and Larry McBrides thing had already affected her. Now there was again a car ident. With the things the baby has undergone during pregnancy, he or she would grow up someone great in future, Julian would say whatever he could to make Emelia happy. Emelia urged him again, Maybe you can get back to Riverside City now? Julian was speechless. Emelia said hastily, If you dont go to warn Ezras father, Im still afraid that he would do something to Maisie. Julian felt quite disappointed. He had arrived at the capital just yesterday evening and now she was driving him away. Please, Julian, Emelia shook his arms and said in a soft voice. How could Julian refuse her?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emelia looked quite weak but actually she was a strong woman in fact. Now as she was begging Julian, But as he remained silent, Emelia thought he didnt agree. Therefore, she fixed her eyes on him and said, You said you would listen to me, didnt you? Julian smiled while looking at her face, a lovely, red face. He hoped she could get more active in their rtionship. Now she was still a little shy in front of him. Okay, I will get back to Riverside, he agreed, But I want you to go with me. Emelia said in a low voice, But I want to apany my parents She went to Riverside City after the new year holiday to take care of Julian. Now she had only met Vincent once. Now as she was still in the capital, she really wanted to spend a few more days with him. Julian was a bit discontent, So, you dont want to apany me. Emelia exined, Im apanying you right now, arent I? But the ident is forcing you to get back. After all, Ezra was Julians friend. Otherwise, she would take Julian to meet her parents in a few days. Julian was speechless. He knew she was right. Then, to make her calm down soon, he agreed, Okay, I will go soon. And I will fly abroad to get my mother back. Emelia nodded. With her in arms tightly, Julian sighed, Then we wont meet each other in the following two weeks. How unlucky I am! I have to be separate from you again, Emelia. Emelia smiled as he said these words as if he were forlorn, Even a couple would have to separate from each other from time to time. I just dont want to go. As Julian said this, he kissed on her lips again. He didnt want to part with Emelia anymore. He tried to reduce his business trips or business dinners as much as possible so that he could spend more time with his Emelia. But he failed to take Emelias career into consideration. Now he had be a quite sessful businessman, but Emelia had just started her own career. There must be many business trips and they were bound to be separate from each other from time to time. Julian hesitated for a while and then finally packed his suitcase and left. Emelia drove him to the airport and before Julian went to the security checkpoint, Emelia whispered to him, Ill apany my father now. When you get back from abroad, Ille back to Riverside and be with you forever and ever. Julian was quite touched by Emelias words and he felt his mind was much consoled. She would say that just because she didnt want to see his sad face. He then raised his arms to hug her and then moved his face closer to kiss her. Emelia was shocked and then used her hand to stop him. Dont do this in public Emelia didnt want the embarrassing scene to happen again. That night Julian kissed her in front of so many colleagues, who had been joking about it in a group chat online for a few days. Julian then let her go disappointedly. But then he whispered to her, Then wait for me. I will kiss you as long as possible. Deal, Emelia agreed with a red face and then pushed him away gently. When Julian disappeared at the security checkpoint, Emelia felt empty in her mind. When she sat back to her car, she didnt leave right away but wait until Julians flight left. Now she couldnt get rxed as she had someone in her mind. Julian was the one upied her mind. This time, she hoped he could cherish her love and wouldnt force her to crawl back to her shell again. When Julian got back to the Riverside city, he asked Ezras father out for dinner. And before that he had known that Ezra had broken the vase his father loved and had told him that he might sterilize himself if his father still chose to trouble Maisie. Julian told the information to Emelia, but Emelia still hated Ezra as much as she did before. She didnt care what Ezra had done to his father. She just wanted Ezra not to disturb Maisie anymore. Chapter 438 She Would be My Treasure The conversation between Julian and Roman didnt go very well for Roman knew what Julian hade all the way to see him for. After they had been at table, Julian raised his ss to Roman and said, Maisie and David are both my right hands. Now that Caroline is gone, I personally see them as my sister and brother. I would very be grateful if you can go easy on them for my sake. Whatever you see her as, and even if you go so far as to tell the whole world that you take her as your real sister, her humble background will still be a permanent fact, said Roman, without trying to conceal his distaste for her, also as if to tell him that he hade over only for his sake. Chilliness descended on Julians face. At that moment Julian strongly hoped that Maisies baby would be a boy, if so, he would root for her to never let Roman take his grandson back to the family so that the poor old man would be sorry for cutting off his heir. No pity shall be felt for a man like this. Until then Julian had actually considered persuading Maisie to him about the baby if after the it was born, Ys health was still bad and Ezra had no other kid, so he wouldnt regret that he did not live to see his grandchild. But then and there, Julian decided he would not plea for any mercy on him. He thought of a saying he had heard of: Being pitiful and being hateful are just two sides of the same coin. It made so much sense in the case of the man he was speaking to. Well, you are right, replied Julian with a faint smile, It will go on to be a fact. And if you have to be so unhappy with that, you might as well be stricter with your son. What do you mean? asked Roman grimly. I mean she does not care to marry your son. She has left behind everything she had earned in the Riverside City only to get away from Ezra. You think she will still want to have anything to do with the Cantillos? Roman winced at what he had heard, even appearing to be clenching his teeth a little. He could see what Julian meant to sayC it was his son who came to Grafstin to find Maisie. He had sent people to beat up Maisie in order to give Maisie a piece of his mind and scare her off, but it was only because he had presumed that Maisie was the one who was trying to hook up with his son again. It had never urred to him that his son had started it. Roman was so mortified that he wished there had been a hole to hide him from this. Looking askance at him, Julian dered, We were not the reason for this whole thing. You wont get off so easily if you make one more such mistake. The deration was a outright threat that he would definitely fall out with his entire family if Roman did anything like that to Maisie again. Unable to utter another word, Roman bit his bottom lip and gave him a dirty look. Roman was aware Julian and Ezra were not only close friends, but also business partners, if Julian chose to break things up, all those coborations would be called off, resulting in massive loss to hispany. With thepany and its benefits being everything to Roman, any possible loss it could suffer would be too much for him, which was why he was made speechless. I heard that you havent been very welltely. Shall I give you a word of advice? Take good care of yourself, and live to see something very interesting that would be happening in the near future. With that, Julian rose from his seat and left. It was true that he had been close to Ezra but that didnt mean he must take his father seriously. In fact, he no longer saw him as a friend anymore. That interesting thing was actually referring to Maisies baby. Wouldnt it be fun to see Roman begging Maisie to marry his son? Or pleading for the reunion of him and his grandchild? He would wait and see. The first Julian did when he had left the restaurant and got into the car was to call and report to Emelia on how satisfactorily he had performed the mission ordered by her. Well, missionpleted. Warnings are distinctly given. So I guess you feel relieved now? Oh great, thank you for the great job! said Emelia, who indeed sounded much more relieved. But then she began to feel worried and ask him, he wasnt being harsh on you, was he? Although Emelia had never seen Roman before, she had heard so much about him and intuitively thought he was a difficult person. How harsh could he be? I knew exactly his soft underbelly. Its easy to have him in my pocket. It was the fate of the familyspany that tied Roman down. Thats OK then, Emelia said with sigh of relief and then to express her thank-you again, she said in a sweet voice, Love ya, Julian. With a grin on his face, Julian said, I have never heard you say anything like that or in that way without being asked before. But you just did it because of someone else s business. I really dont know whether I should envy or just feel happy about it. She had done everything she could to get him to help Maisie. As her boyfriend, he sometimes felt the attention he got from her was less than that to her girlfriend. Emeliaughed and said, Of course you should feel happy because I will say more of it. You mean it? asked Julian, deeply doubtful. Sure, Emelia replied briskly. What about you say something nice to me now? said Julian, much her surprise. There fell silence. Just when Julian was about to stop holding his breath with the belief that she would be too shy to say anything, she whispered, I miss you, Julian. Her voice was trembling a bit with shyness, but sounding not at all perfunctory. Julians heart beat faster, squeezing his cellphone, he said gently, I miss you too. Both of them remained silent for some time, during which they felt they seemed to have heard the others heart beat through the phone, sweet but torturing as well.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They couldnt see each other until a few dayster. At the thought of this, Julian said, I have got the ticket. My ne took off in the early morning. Well then have a nice trip. said Emelia softly. After thinking for a while, she added, whatever you do, I wish you all the best. Everything will be fine. The call was reluctantly ended as Julian arrived home. Julian went and said goodbye to Grandpa Hughes. Hughes looked at him resignedly andmented, You have always made worried about you, but now that you are finally clear about what you really want for a rtionship, I can finally stop worrying. A man can do no wrong by listening to his wife. Julian didnt actually like the things his grandfather had said but knew he said it with good intention, so he thanked him genuinely. If it had not for his support and his kindness to Emelia, he and Emelia wouldnt have been where they were. Patting his shoulder, Hughes went on to say, The only thing I expect of you is never to go through what your parents did again, you know, rtionship-wise or marriage-wise. Now that youve found your true love, dont lose her. Have a happy life together. Just think of your parents He was too sad to finish what he was going to say. Julian helped him sit down and promised earnestly, Nothing like that would ever happen to me and Emelia. Even if we dont end up happy together, we will have a amicable breakup instead of getting stuck in a anguished rtionship like my parents did. Emelia and I were married for 3 years, during which we have had straightened out our feelings towards each other. Its clear to me that shes the love and wife I have been looking for, said Julian, whose expression was mellowed while speaking of Emelia, so I will love her, respect her and cherish her. She would be his most precious treasure, he thought. Chapter 439 Want to Give Emelia a Present Julian didnt tell Heather he woulde along for her, so she burst into tears as soon as she saw him. She sprang forward and put her arms around him so tightly that as if he had been a life-saving straw. Since herst call to Emelia, she had not made another call to inquire about his reply, thinking it would be a little annoying to do so. So all she had been doing was waiting anxiously. For the first time in her life, she had prayed for her son to listen to Emelia, which sounded so irony to her. Lets get out of here right away. I dont want to stay here for one more second. she said, wiping tears off her face after done crying. Seizing Julians arm, she headed for the door. Julian asked, frowning slightly, Dont you have to pack up? There is no such a need. I have got all my papers, that will be enough. I will get all the other stuff when we are back, said Heather, who wanted nothing but to leave the country and the apartment that had been suffocating to her. After that, Gerhard came downstairs. Looking expressionless, Julian informed him, I am here to bring mom home. Hmm, muttered Gerhard indifferently. Julian added, please go back to Grandpas, if possible. Hes quite old, you know. Heather gave Julian a yank after hearing that, unsatisfied with his sons kindness to the man. Unmoved by her reaction, Gerhard replied aloofly, I will consider it. Without saying another word to him, Julian turned to his mother and said, Please go get your papers. I will be waiting. With a nod, she circumvented Gerhard quickly before rushing upstairs, as if he had been some monster. So you and that Emelia something are back together? asked Gerhard, sitting in a sofa without asking Julian to take a seat, knowing that he would never do so. Yes, we are, answered Julian mechanically standing in the entrance, anxious for his mothers reappearance and to get out of the ce. Gerhard took a sip of his coffee and continued to say, Have a happy life together. Dont mess it up the way I did. Julian turned away his face. His father had no ground to lecture him right now. Julian didnt respond to the remark, leaving the father and son as silent as they had always been around each other all these years. Heather soon came downstairs with all her papers, and walked out of the door without even taking one look at Gerhard. Before Julian turned around and left, he raised his head towards him as a way to say goodbye. As Gerhard sat by the window, quietly watching his wife and son until they were out of sight, he thought there was nothing he could do to make it up with his wife, who was so obstinate and domineering that he found it depressing to live with her. If she had agreed to divorce back then, they would have at lest been able to make some polite small talks with grace when they met. But she would rather die than get a divorce, so they were stuck with each other and then finally turned into enemies. Heather hated him for being a womanizer, while he loathed her for rejecting a divorce, so it would never be rightful for him to see someone else. But then he felt d to think of the changes of his son. He would never have asked him to go back ever if it wasnt for Emelia. She is a great kid, especially to Hughes. Julian wanted him to return to that home just because as a grandson, he hoped that his grandpa would be able to see his son for thest time when it came to his death. Julian took his mother to a hotel, and while checking in, she asked, I thought we would go straight to the airport. Julian said, a little impatiently, I just spent more than 10 hours on a ne and went straight to your ce, hardly got any sleep, so I am dying for a nap, mom. Julian might have expected it from his mother, who was a selfish woman and would always be. She would never care about whether hed got enough sleep or not. The only thing she cared was how long it would take to go home. He would have felt despaired again, but he wouldnt, for he no longer needed his mothers love. Just so long as Emelia loved him and cared about him, he could ask no more. Looking a little awkward, she faltered, sure, sure, right, take a nap, please. We wont leave until you feel ready. The two had stayed at the hotel for one day before they set off to the airport. They were in front of a luxury shop at the airport. Heather said to Julian, a little unnaturally, Julian, would you like toe in there with me to get a purse? I, huh, Im thinking about getting one for Emelia. Her voice suggested that she felt kind of embarrassed thinking about making a nice gesture to Emelia.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Julian looked at her with a frown as she went on to say, She has been a great help to me this time. I am thinking I should thank her for this somehow. Sure. Julian agreed and walked in the shop before her. Although he agreed on the idea, Julian knew that Emelia barely use a luxury purse like those. They were living together, and he saw quite a few limited-edition purses in her dressing room, but those had been given to her by her cousins and sister-inw. She told him that because she had already got cars, an apartment and jewelry from Vincent and Lady Dorothy, so they were left to buy her purses. They got her epting the gifts, but she rarely carried them. The purse Emelia carried all the time was one with a bigpartment, a niche designer brand, having enough room for herptop. She found it working so great for her job since she could take herputer with it wherever she went. The only reason for Julian to enter the shop with Heather was because he thought Emelia deserved a reward, whatever it would be. If it wasnt for Emelias sake, he would never have cared about how that woman felt. While at the shop, she got Julian to interpret for her whether they still had thetest design. Shes interested in nothing but fashion, so she knew which style was thetest fashion, but they were easily sold out, so she asked Julian to check with the salesclerk first. Fortunately, the stock had just been refilled. Heather immediately took one off the shelf. Julian looked at the little purse and thought, it would be most likely to end up being just one more decoration in Emelias dressing room. Julian found a ce for her in a small city near Riverside City. Ranking among the cities with the cleanest air in the country, the city he chose was a good ce to the elderly with its scenic beauty and congenial weather. When they had reached Riverside City, they were driven 3 hours to the city. Heather was satisfied with the sea-facing, two-storied vi, big enough for her to live alone. I have it all cleaned up. Its got some of the essentials you will need. Get anything you want if those arent enough. said Julian nkly. Get a help for the chores if you feel lonely living here on your own, you know, so you will also have someone to talk to. Thank you, I will, said his mother gratefully. She sincerely felt contented with that, the miseries she had gone through abroad had turned her into a more easy-going person. Everything seemed insignificant to her as long as she was back here in this country. Unpack and then take a rest. I have to take off now, Julian said. She seized his hand and asked, Would you like to stay for dinner, maybe? No, Im good. said Julian with a fatigued face, in no mood to dine with her mother. As a son, he had long drifted apart with her. After the refusal, he got back into his car and his diver drove him off. Chapter 440 A Surprise Instead of driving all way back to Riverside City, Julian told the diver to stopped by a hotel and checked in. The driver was tired after having been driving for hours, Julian was all the more exhausted by the hurried back-and-forth journey, so all he wanted was to find some ce to rx. What drove him to get things over with in such a rush was the idea of seeing Emelia as soon as possible. Having taken a shower at the hotel, rather than hit the sack, he ced a call to Emelia to tell her he was back and his mother had been settled down. He had made video call to her but was hung up by Emelia, who called him back in audio, Sorry, I am not home yet, cant talk to you on video. Julian replied with his understanding. Emelia could tell that he was tired by his voice, and it broke her heart, You should really go to bed and take a good rest now. I am going to, said Julian with a sigh, I am finally back. He then went on to say gently, I wille see you as soon as I can. He had missed her so much over thest few days that its driving him crazy to be away with her for any longer. If he hadnt been so unbelievably whacked, he would have flown off to the Capital right away. Okay, said Emelia, go get some sleep. I am kind of busy. I gotta go now. Holding the phone thats been hung up, he felt deeply frustrated. Was she really so busy that she couldnt finish a call? Before getting on the ne, he had told her on the phone that he would be more than happy to see her at the airport in Riverside City when he got off the ne. But she only to have told him that she was sorry, saying she wouldnt be avable that day, and she would find the time to see him when she had got the work done. He gave up. He repressed himself from doing that kind of thinking, saying to himself that he was the one going after the other in this rtionship, so he should just thank god that she didnt shrink from him. He shouldnt expect any more from her. Putting away his phone, he closed the heavy curtain and went to sleep. What he didnt know was Emelia already was in Riverside City when he called her, which was why she hung up the video call. Moreover, she sounded like that on purpose when she refused toe to Riverside City with the excuse of not having the time so as to surprise him. Shes not only in Riverside City, but actually on her way to the hotel. Emelia came to the hotel on impulse because she had intended to wait for him in Riverside City, but she couldnt resist when she had felt how much he missed her on the call, so she came all the way there so he could see her when he woke up. When she got to the hotel, instead of going to meet him right away, she left him more time to sleep by sitting rxed at a coffee house nearby, attending to her work. As the script of the show I Gotta Find You was almost ready, and the preparation was pretty much done, the show would be shot in a few days. The show would be starred by Harry Zink and Ze Sabir, both rmended by her. It was a real surprise to her since shed barely expected her suggestion would be taken. It had caused quite a sensation on the media as the casting went public. Harry had earned enough poprity from an urban teen show he had led with Nina Sanchez, but he was still too young to be recognized as a sophisticated actor. Nina drew even more controversies for she had been something of a secondary character at most before Princess Lenia, on which she just began to take some important part, but then this show raised her up to a heroine. Everyone was confounded by how quickly she had rose to fame, but it was also said that before Princess Lenia was released, she had been in the show business for quite a few years, so her acting should be good but she had long remained obscure as an actress. The shows official twitter ount and Vincents twitter was bombarded by the IGFY book fans, who shouted their protests against the casting, saying they were not good enough for the show. Harry and Ninas fans were antagonized by the protest, so it led to a war of words on the media at which Harrys fans was a force to be reckoned with. But Vincent never made fame or sophisticated acting his priority requirements while casting for his show, so he then stated in his post: I never cast someone in a part just because they are famous; I only cast people who are right for the role.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Then the contention had finally died down. Vincent didnt mention anything about Emelias rmendation in case it caused any trouble to her. Ever since Harry had got the part, he had been asking her out to dinner as a way to thank her, but he had been blown off. Feeling ufortable about rejecting him so many times, she finally agreed the day when Harry was also in the Capital. However, there was a mishap after the dinner. They ran into Tara White as they were leaving the restaurant. It gave her an ominous sense of foreboding that she would distort and sensationalize what she had seen, leaving her in trouble. Harry had already drawn tremendous heat for starring the show, with her being the screenwriter, a picture of them going out together would be more than enough to stir up a juicy gossip. She had no axe to grind over the casting, but others might not believe it. Tara White hadnt made any move yet, but she still felt she should talk about it with Julian when they met and see what could be done to preempt her potential attack. It dreaded her to think of how mad Julian might get about her having dinner with Harry while he was abroad, since he never wanted her to have anything to do with that man. It was almost dusk when Emelia got a call from Julians driver, Miss Jones, Julian just told me to meet him downstairs in 20 minutester and then we would drive back to Riverside City. Got it. Thank you. Emelia hung up the phone, took herptop and left the coffee house. Having found out his room number from the driver, she went straight to Julians room. The first thing Julian did as he woke up feeling alive from a sound sleep was to call the driver and after that, he went for a shower. There came a knock at the door when he was out of the shower. Whos it? he asked in a low voice and with a slight frown on his face. He thought to himself that it couldnt be his driver for he had already told him he wouldnt be ready until 20 minutester. Just as he was wondering, the other answered in a familiar and gentle voice, Its me. He was numb with surprise and thought: Was it Emelia? How could that be possible? Wasnt she supposed to be in the Capital now? Theres no way that she would show up here. Was that an illusion that resulted from missing her so much? The knocks started again, and a woman said in the same familiar voice, Are you there, Julian? He heard it really clearly and was quite assured that it was Emelia speaking. Aftering to himself instantly, he strode cheerfully across the floor and frically opened the door. Chapter 441 She will do Everything The person standing outside the door was the woman he had been missing all the time. She was so beautiful and tender. Julian was so excited that he held her at once. Kicking the door open, he fell into the big bed with her in his arms. They couldnt help kissing each other. There was no time for Emelia to say a word. They kissed passionately and hugged tightly. They hadnt seen each other for a while. The room became messy Hourster, Emelia leaned tiredly in Julians arms andined, You are reallyC But Emelia didnt continue, because she didnt know how to describe what he had just done. Julian ruffled her hair and smiled in a low voice, Whats wrong? Dont you like that? Emelia red at him annoyedly and thought he was bing more and more shameless. Julian held her in his arms, saying in a gentle and affectionate tone, Thank you for your surprise. I love it very much. He liked it so much. It was wonderful that he would like to experience it again. He thought he would meet her after he hurried to Riverside City and then took a ne to Beijing. He didnt expect to see her as soon as he got up. After thinking of this, he was so moved and then kissed her again on the bed. Emelia was too tired to stand this, so she had to quickly push him and changed the topic, Well I have something to tell you. Julian narrowed his eyes. He stared at her, Are you getting used to asking me to do something after having sex with me? Emelia was shy, No! Whenever she wanted to talk to him, he got her to bed first. After that, he would think of what she said as request after sex. Julian leaned sideways beside her and said calmly, Tell me, whats the matter? Emelia nced at him and felt guilty. But she quickly had second thoughts that she had nothing to do with Harry. Why was she guilty? They just had a meal, except that Harry still showed affection for her in his eyes and advised her to deliberate on the decision for getting back together with Julian at that time. Emelia didnt know why Harry had to pursue her who was six years older than him. He was so young and there were so many beautiful girls who were his age. Julian didnt have to think about it. By looking at her expression, he knew there must be something wrong. He squinted slightly and asked her, What, say it? When Emelia summoned up the courage to say it out, her mobile phone rang. It was Ninas call. Emelias eyelids jumped up in an instant. She was afraid that Nina would tell her that Tara made an action. After all, Nina surfed online all the time and read gossip. It was Nina who read all the news about her and then told her. After she answered the phone in fear, she heard Ninas voice, Did you watch the news? Emelia had a feeling of impotence, Was it about Harry and me? Nina was surprised, How do you know? I guessed so. I dined with Harry that day, which was seen by Tara. As soon as Emelia finished, she felt a terrible chill over her head. Emelia was so nervous and hurriedly said, Talk to youter. Then she hung up in a hurry. With a slight cough, Emelia raised her eyes to look at Julian. Julian said coldly, What happened to you and Harry? Did you two eat together behind my back? Emelia wanted to roll her eyes. Why did he have to put it that way? She exined, What do you mean by saying behind your back? He happened to be in Beijing and was officially announced to be the hero. He had to thank me and invite me to dine. I felt difficult to decline his great hospitality and then agreed. Well. Julian sneered, Didnt you deliberately choose the time when I was in the United States for not letting me know? Julian was so jealous. In a panic, Emelia flung her arms around his neck to kiss him, because she didnt know what to say. Julian was almost going tough. Now she knew how to coax him. Sometimes she confessed something after having sex and sometimes she took the initiative to kiss him. After Emelia felt that Julian had eased down, she loosened him and said, We just had a meal. Who knew that Tara was there! As soon as I saw the way she looked at me, I felt something wrong. I didnt expect that she took action. Emelia was embarrassed to say that Tara looked like catching her adultery in the act. Julian didnt say anything more. He took his mobile phone out and opened the Twitter to see what they had written to cken her name, who was paid by Tara. Emelia got close to seeing it together with Julian. As a result, after reading a few words, Emelia broke down and raised her hand to cover her face. Did Tara have some problems? It was said that Julian was cuckolded by her and that she wasscivious that she hooked up with a young man when Julian was abroad. Was Tara talking about herself about getting someone being cuckolded? Emelia heard from Nina that even though Tara used to be with Trevor, she kept having inappropriate contact with other men. Emelia didnt know whether Trevor didnt know or just turned a blind eye to this. Being cuckolded was a bad word for a man. Julian looked terrible after reading that. Emelia slid under the cover, feeling a little desperate. She wanted to tear Taras mouth. After Tara spread rumors about her and Harry, she could imagine how Harrys fans would scold her. Julian was so angry that he took her out of the quilt, getting close to kissing her hard as a punishment. Emelia covered her painful lips andined, Are you a dog? Why do you bite? Julian squinted and asked, Are you afraid now? Emelia said with an unpleasant face, Dont be sarcastic. Hurry to think about how to deal with it. Now the people on thework were talking about Harry and her, which had not only affected her and Julians reputation, as well as Harrys, but also indirectly affected the show I Gotta Find You. What if people believed that Harry acted as a hero because of his affair with her. What would they do if the gossip triggered a boycott towards the show?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was also the ultimate goal of Tara, to retaliate against them in this way. Tara nned not only to make her infamous but also to result in the cancetion of the show. Julian loosened Emelia and leaned back against the head of the bed, I have an idea. It depends on whether you want to do it or not. Emelia hurriedly said, As long as I can quell the scandal, I will do anything. Julian raised his eyebrows and asked her, Are you sure? Yes. Emelia agreed. Julian got up to get out of bed, OK, Ill make a call. Emelia pulled him, But you havent said what you want me to do? Although she said she would like to do anything, he should tell her his n at least. You dont need to do anything. Just keep silent. Of course, you have to remember what you just said, that you are willing to do anything. Julian then bent over to kiss her lips and went to make a phone call with a happy smile. Somehow, Emelia thought his smile was with bad intentions. Chapter 442 Julian’s Future Wife Julian put on his clothes and went outside to make a call. Emelia didnt know how he would quell the scandal, and she couldnt know his way. She didnt pay attention to it. After all, Julian wouldnt cheat her. She was so bored that she took her mobile phone to look at the onlinements, lying on the bed. She had to admit that some peoples words were worse. Harrys fans were madly scolding her, saying that she robbed the cradle and was shameless. Emelia couldnt help rolling her eyes. The word was also suitable for her, but she was the cradle because Julian was the one who robbed the cradle. Some scolded Harry for his bad character. He even sold his charms to get the role. Others went to the official Twitter of I Gotta Find You toin that Harry used improper ways to get the role and asked the crew to change him. Emelia was even more speechless about this. Harrys family had a factory. He was a second rich generation. No matter how he would not be reduced to relying on sleeping with someone to get his role. If Harry wanted to act, in an impolite manner, he could invest in the crew. And this time, although she rmended Hero as the hero, the final decision was made by Trevor, the director, and the mysterious investors behind Trevor. Her current position in the screenwriting industry was not enough for her to manipte the cast. Even a famous figure like her teacher Kina Salkowski had topromise with the investors sometimes. What Emelia didnt expect was that there were still some people who shipped Harry and her. They also said that the young but sexy boyfriend portraited by Harry in the romantic drama with Nina had left a deep impression in their hearts. Now, in reality, it was the same kind of sister-brother love as in the drama. They felt excited, so they strongly support Harry being with her. When Emelia was looking at thesements, Nina called. Have you discussed with your Julian how to do public rtions? Nina asked this because she knew that Emelia and Julian had a good rtionship now. When Emelia was involved in this trouble, she must discuss with Julian how to deal with it. Emelia answered truthfully, He went out to make a phone call. I dont know what he would do. Nina said, People who worked in magazines called and let me ask you whats going on. The magazine with the cover of our photograph will be pre-ordered soon. They are worried that the gossip will affect the sales. If Nina didnt say it, Emelia would have forgotten the magazine. She was so shocked that she quickly got up from bed and asked, If it has a bad influence on the sales, what are our responsibilities? Nina smiled and said easily, Of course, we dont have to bear the responsibility. Were not responsible for their sales. However, although Nina said so, Emelia also knew that if it reduced magazine sales, GLAUCOUS would lose face. Nina said jokingly, You dont need to have the pressure of sales at all. As long as you ask, Julian will buy all of them. At that time, they will be sold out during pre-order. Although Ninaforted her, Emelia still felt guilty, Im sorry. I didnt expect such a thing to happen at such a critical juncture. Please say sorry on my behalf to the magazine. Didnt you say that Julian takes charge of handling this matter? We should believe in his ability that he will solve it. What was Julians identity? If he couldnt handle this little thing well, how could he lead the Hughes Group to go through difficulties? When I meet that bitch Tara next time, I have to tear her mouth. After Nina thought of Tara, she was so angry. Shes not only against you but also me. Last time, Tara and I both fought for the endorsement opportunity of Lorlene Jewelry. She was certainly upset for losing to me. She kept thinking of some tricks against me. It happened that the magazine is going to be ordered in advance. It can be said dealing with two people at one stroke. Emelia knew that, but she didnt expect Tara would seek revenge for the smallest grievance like this. Tara is in such a situation and she doesnt practice her acting skills. She even wants to deal with us, who is so stupid. How long can an actress be young? Nina despised Tara very much. How long could an actress who relied on beauty stay in the showbiz? After the beauty became old, who would let her act if she didnt have acting skills at that time? Nina knew this truth from the first day of her career, so she neverined at the beginning of her trough. She just acted in many crews without saying anything to constantly improve her acting skills. Emelia said, I heard from my father that Trevor ispletely broken with her now. He is now pursuing his ex-wife, but Tara has not given up and found him many times. After listening to that, Nina immediatelyughed with schadenfreude, Is it true? Did Trevor break up with her? Haha Ninaughed loudly and then said, But she doesntck men beside her, especially old men. Emelia had to admit that Nina had a sharp tongue. Outside the room. Julian called Harrys agent for the first call. After the phone connected, he directly asked, Was his contract duration up? Is he interested in signing with the Hughes Group? Harrys contract with the originalpany just expired some time ago, and he did not renew it. Because this gossip was so hot on the Inte, Harrys fans were saying that the originalpany was too bad for him and that the distribution of resources was extremely unfair. If Harry didnt work hard, Harry wouldnt have been famous at all. Harrys agent quit to follow him, so Julian directly said he wanted to hire Harry. The agent of Harry was so worried because of the gossip between Harry and Emelia. At this critical time, it was said that he had an affair with the screenwriter. How would the gossip end? After listening to Julians words, the agent was confused, Mr. Julian, what, what do you mean? Julian said in a deep voice, It means that if he signs with the Hughes Group, the fact that he had dinner with Emelia can be interpreted as my future wife having dinner with the actor in mypany. Because I was on a business trip abroad, she rewarded Harry for him getting the character in the show. Harrys agent opened his mouth wide like a circle because there was too much information in Julians words. First, Julian admitted Emelia as his girlfriend and used the word future wife to describe her. It seemed that good things wereing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Second, Julian had the intention to sign on Harry, which would promote Harrys future development. He must be willing to sign, must. Harrys agent decided for him, Even if he doesnt want to, Ill persuade him. Were you kidding? Only by following the public rtions n given by Julian could end this scandal. If Harry didnt want to end his career, he could only ept this proposal. Well, Ill call the counsels of mypany now to ask them to draw up a contract for you. Julian arranged in an orderly way, The department of public rtions will issue an announcementter. You can respond at that time. OK. After the agents promise, Julian hung up. Chapter 443 What Shows That You Love Someone Julian made the second call to the manager of the HGH to tell him to prepare to sign with Harry. Although the manager was surprised, he didnt say something more since it was the bosss decision. It was good news for the Hughes Group to sign with Harry who was a popr celebrity now. Julian then told the manager of the department of public rtions to prepare a document, which should make clear that the rtionship between Emelia and Harry was as Julians wife and the actor in hispany. After doing all this, Julian put away his mobile phone and returned to the room. He was so happy that he even felt it was necessary to invite Tara and Harry to eat together. If there werent Harrys willingness to ask Emelia out and Taras revenge, he couldnt have had the opportunity to publicize his rtionship with Emelia so soon. Once the news that Emelia was Julians future wife was released, he would be her boyfriend openly. When Julian returned to the room, Emelia had just finished the call with Nina. Seeing him back, she quickly asked, Are you finished? Julian nodded, Almost. Now he was waiting for the news from Harry. After Harry agreed to sign, the announcement could be sent out. He was not worried about signing a contract. Only Harry had a little conscience, he should take this opportunity to let Emelia get rid of being scolded like him. Harry was a famous idol who should not fall in love or have an affair with any woman. Otherwise, why did so many idols date secretly? Unless Harry didnt want his acting career anymore. Emelia asked curiously, What did you do? Youll know soon. Julian didnt say his n out. Emelia asked again, Cant you tell me? Yes. Julian kept it secret. Of course, he couldnt tell her that he would publicize their rtionship. What if she objected? He deliberately acted first and reported afterward. Anyway, this matter was troublesome. This was the only way to solve it. Harrys studio. After listening to Julians words quoted by his agent, Harry was very angry, Julian is not helping us deal with the scandal at all. He is just using it to open his rtionship with Emelia. Perhaps because they were both men, Harry read Julian in an instant. I wont sign. Harry was so angry. If he did sign with Julianspany, Emelia would be the person he couldnt love and miss. He wasnt ready. He didnt want to give up. Where couldnt hepare with Julian? No matter his appearance or family background, he was no better than Julian. As long as he persisted, Emelia would be moved for him sooner orter. Harrys agent did his best to convince him, Can you see it clearly now? Julian and Emelia love each other. Its useless for you to insist anymore. Emelia loves Julian all the time. She was too sad to be with him because Julian didnt value her before. Now Julian has turned back and tried so hard to pursue her back. Do you think there can be any room for the others? Harry closed his pretty lips and said nothing. Its not that Emelia doesnt love Julian anymore. In that case, you still have a chance to get her love. She still loves Julian! Otherwise, why did she go to Riverside City Hospital, who said she wouldnt fall in love before, when Julian was injured and in the hospital? Wasnt it because she loved Julian? As soon as Julian was injured, they made up again. Why cant you know that even I can see through? Harry moved his eyes after a series of questions. He turned and wanted to stride away. His agent yelled behind him, Youre not blind, youre stubborn! Harry paused after listening to the scold. His noisy agent seized the chance to say, Well, if this cant be solved, do you want Emelia to be scolded all the time because of you? She doesnt want to have anything inmon with you. You insist to invite her to eat with you. Now she has been involved in this trouble, but you didnt do anything. Is this the way you love her? You think it doesnt matter if your career is ruined, but what about her? Whats her mood if she cant work? Harry, youre still too young. The way that Mr. Julian handled this matter was the expression of loving someone. Julian uses all his means to protect her. Even if he has his idea, at least he wont hurt her. After listening to the agentsst few words, Harry was sad and hopeless. He turned back to the office and sat weakly on the sofa.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After a long time, he murmured, Ill sign. If he agreed, he and Emelia would never be together. Harry wished Julian could cherish her in the future, otherwise, he would spare Julian. After getting his answer, Harrys agent told Julian firstly At this time, Julian was dressed up and ready to go out to eat with Emelia. After receiving a call from Harrys agent, he just said he knew it and hung up. Later, he informed the people in HGH and the department of public rtions through WeChat. The statement prepared in his name would be sent out soon. After finishing, Julian contentedly took Emelias hand and went out for dinner. Just as Emelia. was getting ready, Julian took out the bag that Heather gave to her. Emelia was so shocked when she heard that Heather bought it for her. After a while, she looked at the bag that was not her style and said, Why dont you refuse it for me? Julian said bluntly, Why? You can take it for free. Emelia was speechless. Julian added, You helped her. If she doesnt thank you, she will be tactless. Please say thank you to her for me. Emelia put the bag away. She had no desire to use it, nor to make friends with Heather. They had a leisurely meal. When they were almost finished, Emelia received a voice message from Nina. She listened to the message for a while, which includes Ninas happy voice, Hi, Julians future wife. Emelia had been eating, so she didnt watch the hot news on the Inte. She was so scared by Ninas words. She hurriedly exited WeChat and looked awkwardly at Julian who sat opposite her. What was wrong with Nina? Why did she suddenly call her like that? Did Julian think she wanted to marry him all day, so he told this to Nina? If so, she was too embarrassed. Say in all honesty, she never thought of being called Julians future wife. Chapter 444 Propose Emelia typed on her phone angrily, sending a message to Nina. What? Stop calling me that! After hitting send, Emelia was too embarrassed to look at Julian. He must have heard Nina calling her future Mrs. Hughes. What Emelia didnt know was that the saying had already been spread all over the Inte by Julian. She was the only one kept in the dark right now. Hey, um, dont mind Nina Emelia tried toe up with a more convincing exnation. Just then, Nina called. Emelia walked out of the private room to answer the call, afraid that Nina would say something misleading over the phone. Ninas voice sounded the second the call was through. Dont tell me you dont know about this. Emelia was puzzled. What are you talking about? Nina didnt answer her. Instead, she asked, Where are you? Im out at dinner, Emelia replied. With Julian? Nina asked again. Yeah. Nina chuckled. No wonder. My silly Emelia. The rumor starter is right under your nose, yet you have no idea. Nina sighed. What? Emelia let out a mumble. Mr. Julian Hughes had already announced his intention after Mr. Zinks contract was up. However, Mr. Hughes had to fly to another country to attend an emergency meeting. Therefore, Miss Emelia Jones was entrusted to discuss the partnership with Mr. Zink. Mr. Hughes also stated that Miss Jones, as the future Mrs. Hughes, had every right to make this decision on behalf of the Hughes Group. As is mentioned above, Mr. Zink and Miss Jones was only having a business dinner. The Hughes Group is making this rification so that you wont be wrongly informed. Additionally, we have reached an agreement with Mr. Zink. Mr. Zink is now officially signed to the Hughes Group. To show appreciation for Miss Jones effort, Mr. Hughes will be signing HGH over to Miss Jones. After reading the post, Emelia finally knew why did Nina call her future Mrs. Hughes just now. It was Julian that started all this. No wonder when she asked him about his n, he said nothing. It turned out that his countermeasure was to disclose their rtionship to the public. Now, Julian and her getting back together was made known to everyone. Emelia was rendered momentarily speechless when she saw Julian was going to give her HGH. She didnt know how to run apany. The thought of her running a business all by herself had never crossed her mind. Julian just made the decision without asking her. Emelia pinched the bridge of her nose, did know what to say. However, she had to admit that Julians post was a nice way to rify the rtionship between her and Harry and end the rumors. Emelia stood outside for some time. Julian walked out of the room, afraid that there might be something wrong. Emelia red at him. Look at what youve done! Julian wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in. You dont like it? Emelia bit her lower lip and remained silent. Julian continued seriously, I had to do this. The only other way is to make everyone know that Harry is in a rtionship. You and me both know that he has feelings for you. Also, if I do that, his career will be destroyed. If I dont make our rtionship public, who knows how long I have to wait before you do that yourself. Julian thought. The ship had sailed. Emelia didnt cling to it. The two returned to the private room. Ill get you in HGHs chat groupter, Julian said. Shocked by his words, Emelia almost choked on the food. She took a swig of the water and asked Julian in confusion, Are you really going to give me HGH? Emelia thought he didnt mean it in the rification. She thought it was just an expediency. Julian replied solemnly, I mean every word I said in the rification. But I dont want it. Emelia was vexed. Why would you give me yourpany? I dont know how to run it! What if I destroy your business? Vincent once offered her a management position in hispany, but she turned it down. Julian exined patiently, You are a screenwriter. With HGHs support, your career path will be much easier in the showbiz. Dont let the fear of failure get to you. Ill ask people to help you out. You dont need to do anything. Emelia continued, Then I would be taking advantage of you. I definitely cant ept that.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Julian chuckled. Our rtionship is out in the open now, silly. You will be taking advantage of me even if you dont want to. Emelia was speechless. Julian was right. Now that everyone knew that Emelia was the future Mrs. Hughes, people would definitely treat her differently. People were already being extra nice to her after knowing that she was Vincents daughter. Sensing that Emelia was a little down, Julian motioned for her to sit with him. Emelia walked over and was pulled onto hisp. He coaxed the woman in his arms, Youve already made a name for yourself. People didnt treat you differently because of our rtionship. They treat you differently because they think highly of you. They know you are talented. After he was somewhat enlightened on subject love, Julian felt like he could read Emelias mind. He knew that Emelia wanted to get out of the shadow of Vincent and him. She was afraid that their influence would eclipse her talent. Since it was a private room, Emelia just sat on hisp. She leaned against him, fondling his cufflink. I hope so. Emelia sighed. Emelia didnt brood over it too much. She obviously couldnt just break it off with Julian and Vincent. She had to ept the impact these two giant figures brought on her, both positive and negative. Julian tightened his grasp on her waist, thinking about when he should propose to her. Chapter 445 Public Display of Affection The rification caused quite a stir all over the Inte. The rumors about Emelia and Harrys nonexistent love affairspletely disappeared after the Hughes Group made that post. The term future Mrs. Hughes implied that Emelia and Julian had already gotten back together and that Julian would remarry Emelia sooner orter. Also, the post mentioned that Julian entrusted Emelia to discuss the partnership with Harry, which further cleared up the rumor. Emelias rtionship with Harry was purely professional. Comments flooded the original post. Who spread the rumor? This is such a p on the haters face! People who trolled Emelia and Harry because of that rumor should apologize to them. All the rumors that Emelia is embroiled in are about Mr. Hughes. It seems that Mr. Hughes is Emelias true love from beginning to the end. Emelia had been trolled to the trending page several times now. Did she cross somebody somehow? But she is so nice. Haters are going to be hating. I wont believe anything the haters say from now on. Why do I feel like this rification is nothing but PDA? Public disy of affection, right? I feel it too. He doted on Emelia so much. He calls her future Mrs. Hughes. He is even giving HGH to her as a gift. Mr. Hughes is so dreamy!'' Wow, Mr. Hughes is like a totally different person when ites to Emelia. No! Dont forgive him that easily! I want to see grand romantic gestures! Emelia is so softhearted. LOL, are you serious? Dont let Mr. Hughes see yourment. He will probably beat you up if he sees that.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Julian saw thatment, his face darkened. All people talked about was grand romantic gestures, especially when he and Emelia were in a piece of news together. Julian was confused. Julian wrapped his arms around Emelias waist and asked, What is it exactly? As a screenwriter, Emelia could go on and on about all the examples of grand romantic gestures. If I tell you, there will be no fun, she answered instead. Okay, fine. Forget about it. Although Julian was still confused, he didnt push Emelia to exin something she didnt want to. Therefore, he simply let it go. He raised his head a little to look at Emelia. Weve already gotten back together now. Even if the world didnt approve of us, Ill betray the world as long as you are by my side. Ill never let you go. I know. Emelia got off of him and returned to her seat. She had never thought about leaving him, either. She only got the divorce because she had no other choice. After the dinner, they briefly stopped by the hotel before they drove back to Riverside City. The scandal could have destroyed both Emelia and Harrys career. However, Julians rification stemmed the tide. Seeing all the blessings people gave Emelia, Tara was green with envy. How could this be? I heard with my own ears! Harry definitely has feelings for Emelia. Are people blind? Cant they see the adoring look on Harrys face in the picture? Tara vented her anger in her apartment. Her agent didnt know how tofort her. After some time, her agent suggested, Why dont we hire some trolls and ask them to mention Harrys look in theirments? No need. Tara was clearly in a bad mood. Julian had already made that rification. Theres nothing we can do to turn things around. Tara thought she had the perfect n. The two were both working on the show, I Gotta Find You. If she could start a rumor about Emelia and Harrys affair and ruin their reputation, no one would tune in to watch it. Plus, Trevor was nning on making aeback through this show. The scandal would surely make Trevor suffer as well. Tara was still brooding over the fact that Trevor had dumped her. She would do everything in her power to make Trevors life miserable. Most importantly, she wanted to get back at Nina. Tara had personal vendetta against Nina. Tara wanted to seek vengeance but couldnt find any chance. Ninas magazine would also be implicated in Emelias scandal. However, all her plotting had gone to waste. Tara stamped her feet in frustrated rage. Just then, her agent passed her the phone. After reading the content on it, Tara almost fainted from fury. It was a tweet posted by Nina. It read, Wrongdoers are doomed to destruction. You dug your own grave. Tara knew Nina was cursing her. Tara gritted her teeth. Good times dontst long. Nina Sanchez, brace yourself. For I will ruin your life! Tara punched the pillow on the sofa, trying to let off steam. Just when she was blinded by her burning anger, her phone rang. Her eyelids twitched when she saw the caller ID. It was Trevor. He had never called her since the breakup. She had been waiting for his call for so long. Now, however, Trevor was thest person she wanted to talk to. Because if he called her, it meant that he had found out that she was the one who started the rumor. Tara picked up the phone even if she didnt want to. What on earth do you think you are doing? Trevors voice was gruff. Tara was a little intimidated by his serious tone. Tara White, I dont owe you anything, Trevor continued before Tara could voice a word. All the resources I provided you. All the houses and apartments I bought for you. Did you forget about all that? I didnt take them back for the sake of our past rtionship. What have you done for me? Dont push me, Tara White. You know what Im capable of. Trevor almost shouting. With that, he ended the call. Tara wept with rage. This was not fair! Shes a victim here! Trevor and her were fine before I Gotta Find You! Now she lost everything! It was all Emelia and Julians fault! Chapter 446 A Sense of Belonging Tara wiped away her tears and said to her agent, Do you remember what Pris said? She once told me that Emelia has been seeing an OBS-GYN doctor in a vige. I need to get to the bottom of that. Her agent, Maisie Brennan, asked in confusion, If she is infertile, Julian will dump her, right? Tara froze for a second. That makes sense. The Hughes family needed a sessor to inherit the familys fortune. Julian wouldnt be with Emelia if she couldnt give him a baby, would he? There were plenty of fish in the sea. Women would fight for a chance to bear his child. Tara said, Maybe Julian know she is infertile but still chooses to be with her? Do you think Julian really love her that much? Maisie asked disdainfully. Tara and Maisie had been staying in the showbiz for too long. They had witnessed too many breakups and too many fake rtionships. They didnt believe true love existed in this society. Tara herself didnt be with Trevor because of love. She was still a young girl when she met the middle-aged Trevor. What could she be after? Tara had seen too many love affairs happened around her. Those rich men would still cheat on their wives even if their wives were perfectly fertile. Therefore, Tara didnt believe that Julian could love Emelia unconditionally. Maybe her thinking was pure sour grape. Tara continued, Even if Julian really loves Emelia and is willing to be with her knowing that she is infertile, his family wont approve of that. Especially his mother. As far as I know, his mother is a tough woman to please. Anyway, we are still making assumptions. Lets sound Julian out. If he really didnt mind Emelias infertility, we break the news to his family. Sounds good. Maisie nodded. His family definitely wont approve of this. Even if we cant make Julian break up with Emelia, their rtionship wont get his familys blessing. While Tara and her agent were plotting against Emelia, Emelia went to visit Grandpa Hughes with Julian after they got back to Riverside City. At the dinner table, Grandpa Hughes said sincerely, Since youve gotten back together, cherish each other. Dont care about what other people may say. Its okay if you dont have kids. Grandpa Hughes knew that Emelia didnt want Julian to be childless his whole life because of her. He was afraid that she would me herself for it and push Julian away. So, he pointed it out. People say when your children grow up, they will take care of the old ones. Look at me now. Am I old enough? Grandpa Hughes quipped. But that son of mine only brings me trouble. He shrugged. If you have the time to make babies, why not spend it on making more money. You can take care of most of the troubles in the world with money. Emelia was amused by Grandpa Hughes words. She didnt expect that a man of his age would be so open-minded. Compared to Ezras sexist father, Grandpa Hughes attitude was so liberal. His words reassured Emelia a lot. Julian held her hand and said gently, Grandpa is right. Lets just focus on advancing our careers and leave all other problems behind. Okay. Emelia nodded. Seeing their intimate interactions, Grandpa Hughes smiled. That grandson of his finally learned to cherish the woman he loved. Hopefully, they would live happily ever after. Julian definitely didnt take that from his father. Gerhard never knew how topromise, even to the lobe of his life. Instead, he just waited for Heather to break the ice. However, Heather was not someone who would deign to show her vulnerability to Gerhard. Therefore, their rtionship waspletely irreparable and ended at an impasse. After the dinner, Julian drove Emelia to their old house. When they were in bed, Julian said to the woman in his arms, Why dont we move back? Its the only ce that gives me a sense of belonging.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He never felt at home when he was at his grandpas or Heathers ce. Sounds good. Emelia agreed. Julian continued, You made this ce home the first day you moved here. His words tugged at her heartstrings. She was very happy to know that she made him feel at home. Do you remember that time when I have to go on a business trip for two weeks? Actually, I nned to stay there for a month because all I wanted was to get away from you back then. On the trip, I felt like something wasnt right. I didnt feel well, but I wasnt physically ill. I just wanted to go home. Then, David and I worked extra hard that week. Finally, we finished the work early and were able toe back a week in advance. Julian heaved a sigh. Funny how I couldnt live without you, but still pushed you away. Emelia looked at him, a little shocked. She didnt know that he came back early that time because he wanted to see her. What came as more of a surprise was that Julian would dissect his past mentality and tell her about it. Julian rested his head on her shoulder. Im really sorry that I hurt your feelings. I was a cocky bastard. Trevors incident made Julian reflect on himself. He deeply regretted what he had done to Emelia in the past. If he had broke her heart really bad, Emelia would have left him forever. Emelia quietly wrapped her arms around his waist. Emelia exined, I Gotta Find You will begin shooting soon. The director says he wants to go through the whole script with us. Julian knew how important it was to get familiar with the script before filming a TV series. Trevor valued this show very much. Thats why he arranged a preparation session like this. Screenwriters elucidation was indispensable for actorsprehension of the script. Emelia had to be there to help. Although he knew very well why Emelia had to go, Julian still didnt want her to leave his side. He muttered, When can we be like normal couples? They were both busy people, always on their way of business trips, leaving them very little time to spend with each other. Chapter 447 Build a Movie Center Arent we a normal couple? Emelia asked. Julian grunted, Of course not. Couples spend time with each other. We never do. Emelia pondered for a second. But this is my job. I have to be on set. I have to follow the crew. Juliany down next to her, looking despondent. He thought that they would never be apart since they had gotten back together. But that would be difficult if they were both going on business trips all the time. HGH is all yours now. Why dont you get all the crew members to work here, in Riverside City? Julian said to Emelia momentster. Emelia was amused. Shey on her side to face Julian and chuckled. You really think thats going to work? Riverside City doesnt have a movie center. How are they going to shoot a TV series here? Julian replied slowly, Then Ill build one for all the projects the Hughes Group invested in so you dont have to be away all the time. Emelia was momentarily speechless. Is he for real? Build a movie center in Riverside City? He is really made of money, isnt he? Didnt wait for Emelias response, Julian suddenly sat up from the bed, looking serious, I think this may really work. I have to make some calls. With that, he grabbed his phone and went to the study. She thought he was just kidding. But now, she was not that sure. Emelia was thinking about talking him out of it when he got back. He couldnt just make a decision on a spur of the moment. Building a movie center was a major project that needed him to really put some thought into. However, Julian didnt get back from the study until Emelia had fallen asleep. The next days morning, Emelia woke up in Julians cuddle. He was still sound asleep. Emelia gently wriggled free of his arms, didnt want to wake him. However, Julian pulled her in before she could get out of the bed. Are you getting up? He sounded exhausted. When did you go back to bedst night? Emelia asked. Around 2 a. m. Julian called an emergency meeting with the higher-ups of the Hughes Group to discuss his proposal. At first, they were strongly against the idea of building a movie center in Riverside City. However, Julian convinced them eventually. Julian was a go-getter. After the meeting, he studied the siting of the movie center. When he finally got the time to take a break, it was already 4 a. m. Afraid that Emelia would be worried, he told her a white lie saying that he went to bed at 2 a. m. Go back to sleep, then. Emelias heart softened. She didnt expect that Julian would really put that absurd idea into practice. Julian responded with a grunt, then fell asleep. Emelia tiptoed out of the bedroom. Nina called right after Emelia had her breakfast. I didnt call youst night because I didnt want to disturb you guys. How did it go? You two are officially a couple now. How was he in bed? Nina probed cheekily. Emelia pinched the bridge of her nose. I sometimes wonder what goes on in that head of yours. What did she mean by how was he in bed? Julian was barely in bedst night. Nina giggled. Julians rification was awesome. Such a p in Taras face. It definitely puts her nose out of joint. Such a brilliant move. Kills two birds with one stone. Not only did he end the rumor, but also told the world that he is your boyfriend now. Sherlyn also said that Julians post is a text-book PR move. Nina was beyond happy because Julians rification fouled up Taras n. Emelia also thought that Julians move was clever. She suddenly remembered reading the tweet Nina posted before going to sleep. The words Nina posted soon became trending. People were guessing what was Nina insinuating and who was Ninas words aiming at, or specifically, which female celebrity was her words aiming at. Emelia was a little worried. I saw your tweet. Isnt it a tad aggressive for a celebrity? You were using your official ount. Emelia was afraid that Ninas rant tweet might harm Ninas public image. Nina didnt take it seriously. Why? I didnt do anything bad. I would be freaking out right now if I were Tara White. Ive already seen through her dirty tricks. If she does this again, Ill surely teach her a lesson. Right, Im calling you to ask you out for dinner. My reality TV show is going to start shooting soon. I wont be in Riverside City for a long, long time. I thought we can go out and grab a farewell dinner. Emelia was surprised. You are not going to film that dating show, are you? Nina chuckled. No. My boss wont let me. Its a singingpetition show. Maybe Ill get eliminated in the first round. Maybe Ille home with championship. Who knows. Youve got this. Emelia knew that Nina actually was a good singer. It was just that Nina had been focusing on her acting career these years. Now that Nina had already aplished so much in her acting, it was time for her to explore her talent in other fields. Emelia was happy for Nina. Many people had the impression that Nina was stereotypical eye candy. Emelia knew it wasnt true.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nina was goal-oriented and full of wisdom. She knew clearly what she wanted to do with her life. At the beginning of her debut in the showbiz, she put all her mind on honing her acting skills. Years gone by, she stood the temptation of the morous lives of the entertainment circle and the pursuit of those rich men. Now that she had great acting skills and unblemished reputation, she started working on her singing career. This mysterious girl was truly full of surprise. If people get to know her a little more, they would find out that she was a gold mine. Emelia replied, Okay. Lets meet up in the afternoon. Julian was all worn out yesterday. He is still asleep. Ill tell him when he wakes up. I have to cook lunch now. Julian was all worn out yesterday? Nina repeated slowly, making sure she enunciated every word. For real? How many times did you dost night? He is only in his thirties. How can he be all worn out? Is he still functional? Nina probed. Ninas concern about her sex life almost drove Emelia crazy. Hey, cant you be serious just this one time? He spent his night working in the study. Thats why he was all worn out! Emelia exined. Speaking of which. Do you know what he was working onst night? He suddenly thought of this ridiculous idea that he wanted to build a movie center. Isnt he out of his mind? Emelia continued. Hearing that, Nina drew an inhtion dramatically. Chapter 448 Sorry I Wasn’t Around Last Night Nina knew very well where did that ideae from. It must be for the convenience of her work. That was why Nina was shocked. She murmured, Gosh, Julian is really rich! But he is being irrational, Emelia borated, Last night, when I talked about my business trips and all that, he suddenly rushed into a decision that he wanted to build a movie center so that I dont have to be away all the time. How can I talk him out of it? Emelia wasnt really fond of Julians idea. He was going to build a movie center just to keep her around. What if the news spread out that the movie center was built for her? How would the people think of her? Why would you want to talk him out of it? Nina backed Julian up. Its nice. It will save a lot of time and hassle. And when itspleted, you can name it Julia Movie Center. Get it? Julian and Emelia. Nina cackled. Come on Emelia was not in the mood for a joke. What if the movie center couldnt yield that much profit? What if he loses money? Emelia was concerned. I think you are worrying for nothing. Julian is an experienced businessman. If he knows that it is a money-losing project, he wouldnt have invested in it. I bet the will go through all the evaluations and assessment. If he decided to do it, he must be confident that it can bring him tons of profits, Nina said. That does make sense. Emelia was convinced by Ninas words. She did know that the Hughes Group had flourished under the leadership of Julian. Julian had always made the right decisions. And building the movie center must be one of them. Take it easy, girl. Nina chuckled. When the movie center ispleted, I wont have to fly all the way to other cities to film a movie or something. Lets grab a coffee this afternoon. We can go shopping after that and have dinner together, Nina changed the topic. Sure, Emelia replied. When Julian got up, it was already 11 a. m. Emelia was cooking lunch. After washing up, Julian went downstairs to the kitchen, still a little tired. He hugged Emelia from behind and mumbled, Sorry. Sorry about what? Everyone has to sleep, right? Emelia thought Julian was apologizing for his sleeping in. Sorry, I wasnt aroundst night. I left you unsatisfied. Emelia was momentarily speechless. Couldnt he just say something normal and sweet? Julian leaned in to kiss her on her lips. I can make it up to you right now. Emelia pushed him away. Im busy cooking. Emelias coy reaction made Julian chuckle. Seeing that, Emelia pushed him out of the kitchen. All sorts of feelings welled up in Julians mind. This banter between them was so natural. This was what a couple was supposed to be like. He didnt know how Emelia put up with that lifeless and basically non-interactive lifestyle in the past, and he didnt know how he allowed that to happen. Emelia made some of her signature dishes for lunch. When the two ate at the table, Emelia said, Ill go out shopping with Nina after lunch. Shes leaving in a couple of days to shoot a variety show. So we want to have dinner together. Hearing that, Julian felt a little left out. Just you two? What about me? Order takeout? Or you can go out with Ezra and Arthur if you want, Emelia suggested. Julian shook his head without hesitation. Ill go with you. We three can have dinner together.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emelia pinched the bridge of her nose. Its a girls date. Dont you think its a little weird if youe with us? Howe? Julian exined, Just pretend Im not there. Ill pay for you and carry your bags. He added before she could say anything, Emelia, youll leave for the Capital in a couple of days. I want to spend more time with you. Hearing that, shepromised, Fine. However, even if Emelia agreed to take Julian with her, Julian was still unbnced. Emelia, we have the day to ourselves for the first time in months. And you are going out without me? In Julians opinion, she should stay with him every day until she left for the Capital. Now, she was going out with Nina thus whole afternoon. The proud Julian had never thought that he would be jealous of Nina one day. Emelia sensed that Julian was jealous. She was used to it now. She kept her eyes on the dishes and said calmly, I just said you cane with us. Im not going out without you. Her words almost broke Julians heart. She definitely doesnt love me like she used to. She would pay attention to my subtlest mood change in the past, but now she is so indifferent. Julian stared at the woman having lunch as if nothing had happened, then took a deep breath and shook the thought out of his mind. Emelia was in control of this rtionship now. There was nothing he could do. He had to know when to stop. Otherwise, what if she was so annoyed that she dumped him? He couldnt live without her. Emelia knew what was Julian thinking about. But she deliberately ignored that. She still loved Julian as much. It was just that she didnt want to spoil him. She couldnt let him get everything he wanted every time he threw a tantrum. She wanted him to know that her life wasnt always about him. Although she cherished the rtionship with Julian, she also needed to spend some quality time with her friends. She wouldnt try to please Julian at the expense of drifting away from Nina. The two continued to eat in silence. Julian broke the ice, Which cafe are you going to with Nina? Emelia went on with Julians deflection and told him the name of the cafe. Julian was relieved that she wasnt mad at him for being overly possessive. He took a mental note to not overdo it next time. He knew now. When she was in a good mood, she would coax him no matter how unreasonable he was being. But if she didnt want to talk to him, she would just leave him to sulk. Chapter 449 How About Taking Wedding Photos by the Way After lunch, they two went out. But when they arrived at the caf Nina told them, Emelia was a little surprised. Because it was not Nina alone in the caf. Sitting opposite Nina was the photographer who took her magazine photosst time. Nina asked Emelia out for coffee, mainly for this photographer. He always wanted to do a photo shoot on Emelia. But because of Julians gloomy facest time, he didnt dare to ask Emelia directly, so he asked Nina for help. Nina deliberately asked Emelia out alone, just so that the photographer could talk to Emelia without distraction from Julian. But she didnt expect that Julian would also follow here, which was embarrassing. However, Nina had always been very thick-skinned. She stood up to greet Emelia and Julian, You guys are here.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After pulling Emelia to sit down, Nina smiled again and said, I didnt expect it to be such a coincidence. I was waiting for you here. Then I met the photographer who did a magazine shoot for usst time. Emeliaughed awkwardly. She couldnt talk nonsense like Nina so naturally. Julian next to Emelia nced at Nina with a sneer. How could he not know Ninas thoughts? Fortunately, he came with Emelia today. Otherwise, Emelia would probably be persuaded by this photographer. She had always been soft-hearted and kind. If the other party was too enthusiastic, she would agree to take the photos. But Julian didnt expose Ninas and the photographers attempt. He didnt have to embarrass Emelia face, didnt he? He sat down with Emelia expressionlessly. Because of his uninvited presence, the four of them sat opposite each other in the bright caf. They didnt know what to say for a while. It was Nina who broke the deadlock first. She didnt hide anything anymore, but just said directly to Emelia, Didnt he just want to invite you to take photos of the vintage style when he shot the cover of the magazine for usst time? This time he wants to invite you again sincerely. As soon as Nina finished speaking, Julians eyes fell on the photographer. The photographer felt nervous. But there was no way out now, so he had to bite the bullet and looked at Emelia, while expressing his demands nervously, Miss Jones, I really want to shoot vintage style photos for you. With your temperament and appearance, you can convey the charm of that style very well. Besides, you will also y an extraordinary role in promoting culture for us. This photographer was originally a big shot in the photography industry. He had status. But because Emelia was sitting next to Julian, who was very imposing, he was nervous. Hearing the photographers words, Emelia was a little moved. Everyone would be willing to contribute to the promotion of the culture. But she also had her own worries, I dont have any fame. Im afraid I will let you down. The photographer shook his head and said, None of these matters. What matters is your temperament and charm. Those two are enough. After the photographer finished speaking, he quickly looked up at Julian. Emelia also looked at Julian, and naturally so did Nina. Julian spread his hands, Why are you guys looking at me? You guys didnt invite me to take pictures. Nina rolled her eyes, despising his hypocrisy. If it wasnt for his cold face, this matter would have been decidedst time. Nina raised both hands in favor of Emelia for taking the photos. In Ninas opinion, her best friends beauty and temperament were no less than that of any female stars in the entertainment industry. Such beauty should not be hidden. The photographer thought for a while and then said, The rtionship between the two of you was officially announced yesterday. I think some good things areing. In order to show my sincerity, I can shoot wedding photos for you two for free. The photographer felt that he had already been very sincere. He was usually too busy with all kinds ofmercial shoots. The wedding photos were time-consuming andborious. He had long since not taken those photos. Now, in exchange for Julians agreeing to Emelia taking photos, he was willing to shoot wedding photos for free. Julians face softened a bit because photographers words. He turned his head to look at Emelia, and said thoughtfully, If thats the case, why dont we take the wedding photos by the way when you take vintage photos? Emelia was speechless. Nina gritted her teeth. Julian was really scheming. He actually added the condition that he wanted to take the wedding photos. Emelia just got back with him, but didnt agree to marry him again. He proposed to take the wedding photos. Didnt that mean that he was indirectly forcing Emelia to marry him? It was Julian who made the rtionship public by himself using the pretext of public rtions. He had already tricked Emelia once, and now he wanted to do it again. Getting back together and remarriage werepletely different! But Nina couldnt say anything about Julian on such an asion. After all, there was still a photographer here. So Nina could only hope that Emelia would not lose her rationality and judgement once again after falling in love and was tricked by Julian. Emelia was smart, so she naturally knew the meaning in Julians words. So she gave Julian a slight smile, and then replied to the photographer, Sorry, I may still not be able to ept your invitation. The implication was that she was in no rush for wedding photos or anything. Emelia didnt want to be tricked by Julian again and again. Besides, dating was different from getting married. She even felt that it was a bit fast that Julian made their rtionship public yesterday. Julian didnt show any disappointment on his face. But secretly, he gritted his teeth. He failed. Remarriage was temporarily hopeless. He also didnt understand. After a woman had a loved one, she should think about getting married quickly so that she could stay with him every day, shouldnt she? Why did Emelia have no intention of getting married at all? On the contrary, he himself was like a woman who couldnt wait to get married and wished Emelia would marry him right away. The photographer was disappointed when he heard Emelias words. But he still maintained his demeanor well. He got up and said goodbye with a smile, If thats the case, I wont disturb the three of you. Ill leave first. After the photographer left, Nina rolled her eyes at Julian. She despised his narrow-minded streak. He didnt let Emelia show her own beauty. Julian took a sip of coffee gracefully, If there is something wrong with your eyes, just go to the ophthalmologist. As an actress, its not a good thing to have too many whites of your eyes. Heh. Nina sneered at him, Its you who should go to see a doctor. Emelia had a headache, How old are you both? Is it interesting to bicker like this? Nina and Julian looked away and made it clear that they didnt want to talk to each other. Emelia got up and said to Nina, Lets go shopping. Then she took Nina away without waiting for Julian. He squinted slightly and stared at Emelias back. Was she unhappy? Was it because he didnt want her to take photos? Or was it because he wanted to trick her to get married? Chapter 450 Unconditional Compromise Emelia was really unhappy. Julian guessed right. She really wanted to take pictures of vintage styles. But it wasnt because she wanted to debut or became how popr. Being able to promote the culture was one aspect. The most important thing was that she was a writer. In fact, she liked ancient things very much and craved that quaint culture. If possible, she would like to create a period drama by herself. Although Princess Lenia was also a period drama, the general idea and framework of the script were not hers, while I Gotta Find You was a purely contemporary drama. Besides, Princes Lenia focused on plots and politics. The period drama she wanted to write was about fights among rich family. Although it was not a popr topic nowadays, it had a sessful example before. Nina had been friends with Emelia for many years. Seeing Emelia dragging her forward without saying a word, Nina knew that she was in a bad mood, so she stopped and said, Since you are not happy, why dont you tell him? Emelia calmed down a bit, shook her head gently and said, I dont want to quarrel with him. Its even more boring to argue. Nina sighed and said, You are just too gentle and obedient. If it was me, I would have to fight against him. Emelia exined with a smile, In the final analysis, I dont have such a strong desire to take the photos. If she really wanted to shoot those photos, she would also be angry with Julian. But she wasnt grumpy as Nina. Maybe she wouldnt talk with Julian for a few days. Nina was so angry that sheughed angrily, You still speak for him? No. Emelia said helplessly, I just think hes annoying recently. He always clings to me like that. See, it was the two of us who made an appointment today, but he insisted oning with me. Emelia wasnt really angry with Julian. Maybe she was annoyed and a little impatient because he always followed her. It was also possible that her period wasing, so she was emotionally unstable. Nina said angrily, What did you say? You are annoyed because he clings to you all day long. Have you considered the single women like me? I also want to have a man to cling to me, but I dont. Emelia was amused by Ninas words, Alright, alright. Lets stop talking about this annoying topic. Just go shopping. Nina walked with her, while saying, Fortunately, you werent tricked by him. I was really afraid that you promised to take weddings photo with him. He didnt even propose. In Ninas opinion, Julian had to make up for what he once owed Emelia this time after they two got back together. Besides, he had to make it up solemnly. Emelia smiled to reassure her, Dont worry. I know it. Nina said, Really? Who got married with him without any care, and then suffered a lot? Emelia was speechless by Ninas words. She seemed to be like this before. It wont happen. Emelia said again. People always learned to grow up after being hurt. They two did not continue chatting, but started shopping. In fact, Emelia and Nina had a lot of clothes. Emelia now had the brand sponsorship of her cousin. As soon as a new product was released, her cousin would send it to her. So she had too many clothes at home. Nina was sponsored by various brands, but she still liked to go shopping and buy some clothes by herself. In Ninas words, the feeling of spending money was different. Julian called them twenty minutester to ask where they were. Emelia told him that they were at the womens clothing store on the third floor. After hanging up the phone, Nina said proudly, I think he must have noticed that you are not happy, so he didnt dare to follow up just now. Emelia said, Why didnt he dare to follow? I guess there was something that stuck him. It seemed inappropriate to say Julian didnt dare. Facts had proved that Emelia was still not confident enough about her rtionship with Julian. He really didnt dare to follow. After Emelia pulled Nina away without saying a word, Julian sat alone in the coffee shop and struggled for a long time. Finally, he took out his mobile phone and asked someone for the photographers number, and then took the initiative to call him. She can take pictures. Julian lightly exined to the photographer on the other end of the phone. The photographer was startled for a moment, then excitedly said, Great, great!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Then Ill ask someone to start nning the style and theme of this shoot now, as well as your wedding photos. Take time toe over and then we can take you guys measurements first, so that we can make all kinds of dresses. The photographer thought that Julian and Emelia had reached an agreement just now, which was that the wedding photos had to be taken by the way. We dont need the wedding photos yet Julian was a little embarrassed, so he hung up the phone after exining this. The photographer couldnt helpughing while holding the phone. He seemed to understand something. So Mr. Hughes was a little afraid of Miss Jones? It was obvious that Miss Jones wanted to shoot those photos, but Mr. Hughes just wanted to hide her beauty, so he showed displeasure. But in the end he stillpromised and unconditionally agreed to the shooting. Gee! This was love! It really made people lose their status. Julian didnt immediately tell Emelia that he agreed to her photo shoot, mainly because Nina was present. If he spoke out now, Nina would definitelyugh at him. Emelia and Nina spent most of the afternoon shopping and bought a lot of stuff. Julian walked behind the two and carried their stuff. After raising his hand to look at his watch for hundreds of times, he looked at the two girls in front of him who were still in high spirits. His feet hurt! Damn it! Why didnt anyone tell him that it was so tiring to go shopping with women? If he knew, he wouldnte out. When were they going to end? The sky was getting dark. They had no intentions to end yet. Taking a deep breath, he walked over and looked at Emelia, casually reminding, Is it time to have dinner? Nina answered with a smile, What? Mr. Hughes, are you tired? If you are tired, go back to rest first, or go to the cafe and wait for us. Julian thought that considerate Emelia would speak for him, but she also nodded sincerely and said to him, Yeah, why dont you find a ce to sit and wait for us? We still have a lot of things to buy. As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she saw the copse of Julians eyes. She dropped her eyes slightly and almostughed out. In fact, she and Nina deliberately kept shopping. They nned to make Julian tired this time, so that he wouldnt follow her when she went out with friends to go shopping. Julian must never have imagined that it was Emelia who thought of the idea to trick him. When Nina heard Emelias idea, she almostughed madly and raised her hands in favor of this wicked idea. Chapter 451 In A Bad Mood, She Wants to Drink Julian finally chose to go to the coffee shop to continue waiting for them. When he turned to leave with a lot of bags, Ninaughed and even fell into Emelias arms. So cool. Ninaughed, I didnt expect you to be quite bad. Youre not softened-heart when you trick him. I used to be afraid that you would continue to be bullied by him, but now Im relieved. HahahahaProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After Nina finished speaking, she continued tough. Who let him to always follow us. After Emelia finished speaking, she poked Nina again, Pay attention to your image, superstar. She wasughing so loudly. If it was seen and photographed by paparazzi or fans, it would be not good. Nina pulled up her mask, Its okay. I have my facemask. They two strolled around for a while before Emelia called Julian and asked him to go to have dinner together. Naturally, it was Julians treat. Then the three of them went back after eating peacefully. After getting home, Julian went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. He couldnt wait to bully Emelia on the bed, because he felt that he had to vent his anger in this way. Emelia didnt know his thoughts. She slowly packed up the spoils of her and Nina, and went to the bathroom after Julians repeated urging. After taking a shower, she was carried by him as soon as she walked out the bathroom. The two fell into the big bed behind them together. But when the two of them were kissing so avidly, Emelia suddenly felt a heat flowing out from her lower abdomen. She hurriedly raised her hand and pushed Julian away. Then she said slightly embarrassedly, I just got my period. Julian was stunned. He couldnt believe his ears. Period? He was turned on but she told him that her period came? Emelia didnt have time to care about his reaction. She pushed him away, hurriedly got out of bed and ran into the bathroom. It was indeed her perioding. Emelia suddenly felt a deep sense of slump while sitting on the toilet. It meant that she was not pregnant at all. Frances said they could try to have children, but now Although she knew that she couldnt get better all of a sudden, or she didnt even expect that she could get wellpletely, she still had expectations. Now that this expectation was shattered by the sudden arrival of her period. She felt so frustrated. Seeing that Emelia hadnte out of the bathroom for a while, Julian couldnt help but came over and knocked on the door. He asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Its alright. Im really on my period. Emelia adjusted herself. As soon as Emelia saw Julian, she remembered his ravenous eyes on the bed before. She dropped her eyes and said a little embarrassedly, Sorry She wanted to say sorry and they couldnt continue. But when she said sorry, she was suddenly getting choked up. Because she remembered the failure of her pregnancy, the word sorry was also mixed with emotions in this regard. Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Julian stepped forward and hugged her directly. He raised her chin and said, Emelia, dont think too much! Emelia was stunned for a moment. She didnt expect Julian to expose her mind so directly. As early as when Emelia stayed in the bathroom and didnte out, Julian didnt have that kind of thoughts at all. He also keenly guessed she might have the sensitive emotions when she was on her period. Although they two got back together, it didnt mean that she didnt worry about whether she could have children. So as soon as she was getting choked up, Julian knew what she was thinking. Emelia had been restraining her negative emotions. But Julian directly poked at her inner sore pot, so she couldnt control herself. Burying herself into his arms, she said sadly, Although I know that there will be no results for a while, I still have expectations, so I feel upset Julian sighed softly, hugged her tightly, and said, We still have a long life ahead. If you struggle with this matter every day, what happiness will there be in our life? Julian didnt say much. He silently tightened his arms to hug her even tighter. Emelia buried her face into his arms more deeply and said nothing. After a while, Emelia raised her head from Julians arms and murmured, Im not in a good mood. I want to drink some wine. Julian frowned slightly, Arent you on your period? Can you drink? Oh, Emelia sighed, I forgot about it. But what if I still want to drink? A little red wine should be okay, right? No. Julian refused without thinking, Women are very fragile at this time, arent they? Go to sleep. Emelia pulled a long face. Her eyes were red because she was in a low mood just now. Now there was a little more grievance in her eyes. Julian gave in, Ill make a phone call and ask Arthur whether you can drink or not. Forget it! I dont want to drink suddenly. Emelia quickly stopped him. It was too embarrassing to let him ask Arthur this question. She would rather not drink. Julian suddenly thought of something, I have an idea. Wait for me for a while. Julian left the bedroom and went downstairs. Emelia didnt know what his idea was, so she simply went to the living room outside the bedroom and went into the sofa with the pillow in her arms and waited. She was much better now. In fact,pared to the time when she just learned about her physical condition, she was much more relieved now. She didnt want to worry about it every day. It was just that she was just out control of her emotions for a while. Now, after calming down, she was better. After Julian went downstairs, he still called Arthur. After listening to his question, Arthurined to him, Dude, Im not a gynecologist, okay? Of course, although Im not a gynecologist, I also know that women are fragile on their period, so its best not to drink. Got it. Julian hung up the phone after receiving Arthurs affirmative reply. He wanted to indulge Emelia as much as possible. He also knew that she was in a bad mood. As long as Arthur said she could drink a little, he would let her have a few sips. But since it couldnt now, he could only use the method he just thought of. Ten minutester, Julian went upstairs with two sses of red wine. Emelias eyes lit up when she saw it on the sofa, Can I really drink? As she spoke, she took the ss of red wine that Julian handed her. Just after she drank a little, she frowned. It was not the red wine in this wine ss. It was clearly brown sugar water! Julian sat down beside her, raised the real red wine in his ss to clink with her, and coaxed softly, For the sake of your health, you just drink this ss of brown sugar water instead of the red wine. Anyway, its the same color. Drink this to relieve your worries. Emelia felt speechless. Why did she feel that Julian was coaxing her like he was coaxing a child, for fear that she would cry because she couldnt drink red wine? Chapter 452 Why Are You So Good to Me? But Emelia also knew that Julian deliberately used brown sugar water instead of red wine to make her feel better, which showed that he really cared about her. He really wanted to lighten up her mood. Emelia felt moved and her eyes were a little red. Then she raised her head and drank the brown sugar water in one go. She handed the ss to him and said softly, One more! Julian smiled, My pleasure. As he spoke, he got up and went downstairs again. This time, he simply brought up the whole pot, which contained the brown sugar water he had just boiled. It was better for girls to drink this during menstruation. Emelia drank another ss. She felt that not only her stomach was warm, but her whole body was warm. Thank you, Julian. Emelia leaned over and hugged him, gently kissing the corner of his lips. Julian enjoyed her hug and kiss like this. He put his arms around her waist and said, I called the photographer this afternoon. I can see that you want to shoot those photos. So just shoot. Emelia was very surprised, You agree? There was a bit of resentment in Julians tone, Do I dare to disagree? You dragged Nina away without saying a word to me. Emelia suddenly felt guilty, Actually, I didnt get angry or ignored you. I was just a little unhappy at the time. Julians eyes were fixed on her, I dont want you to feel unhappy. Julian, why are you so good to me? Emelia was so moved that she hugged him and kissed him again. The loss and sadness all dissipated because of Julians carefulpany. Emelia also secretly vowed that she would never have negative emotions because of this incident in the future. Otherwise, Julian would be worried about her again. Julian kissed her back. Then he let go of her after a while, Dont kiss me. After all, you wont help deal with it when Im turned on. She just wanted to thank him! Did it count as flirting with him? Sitting back in her seat, she drank the rest of the brown sugar water in the wine ss, while Julian drank a ss of red wine. Neither of them mentioned going back to the bedroom to rest. Because such a quiet and warm time at the moment was hard-won. They all cherished it very much. Later, Emelia simply leaned on Julian. After a while, she changed into afortable position andy on hisp. Julian took a nket and put it on her. The two just chatted like that. They didnt know why they started the topic of period dramas. Emelia was a little excited about it, and Julian was her faithful listener. Emelia told Julian about her own general idea and the settings of some main characters. Julian gradually grew interested in it. Sure enough, people who could write stories, could also tell stories so vividly. Emelia had a lot of inspiration while talking. She simply got up from hisps and took her ownputer, taking notes while talking. By the time she finally finished talking about her ideas, she felt sleepy herself. She nced at the time on theputer. It was almost midnight. Emelia was a little dumbfounded. They didnt do anything else tonight, but just talked about work till sote now. Julian made a serious announcement after Emelia finished speaking, I want to invest in this drama. Julian took the tone of a professional investor to analyze, Your conception and character setting are very distinctive. Even a little maid has her own characteristics, which is very brilliant. If we can invite the good director and good cast, the drama will be bound to be popr. Emelia was frightened by his seriousness, This is just my early conception. The script has not been implemented at all. Is it a bit arbitrary for you to directly announce the investment like this? Emelia originally didnt want to put this period drama on the agenda. After the screenwriting work of I Gotta Find You waspletely finished, she nned to write the campus novel based on Nina. Tonight, it just happened to be talking about this topic with Julian. She was in the mood, so she had spoken so much so much. But Julian said that he wanted to invest. Emelia felt that he did it purely to make her happy. Julian raised his hand and rubbed her hair, Although its only your early idea, every plot can stand up to logic, which proves that you have a lot of experience and talents in creating stories.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You can impress a very demanding investor like me just by just talking about it. If you polish it upter, it will definitely be more brilliant. Hearing that, Emelia felt his praises got to her head. Then she just stared nkly at him, feeling speechless. Julian sighed. His face was full of guilt, Emelia, Im sorry for holding you up for those three years. I had made you waste those three years, or otherwise, you wouldve been a famous screenwriter long ago. In those three years, he didnt pay attention to her or cared about her. He only regarded her as a housewife who was vainglorious and coveted wealth. He didnt know that she was full of talents. Now he was amazed by her again and again. Julian was sincerely apologetic. But if he cared more about her at that time, he would have known that she was working as a part-time screenwriter. Whenever he gave her a little help at that time, her talent would be discovered as soon as possible. Dont say that. At that time, I just graduated and didnt know anything. If I hadnt practiced under Kina for the past three years, I definitely wouldnt be what I am now. Emelia hugged Julian andforted him softly. You didnt hold me up. I am very satisfied with what Ive achieved right now. Its step by step. At first, I could only write outlines for others as assistants. Then I could gradually write a few episodes alone. Now, I can independently finish a drama. Its a very fulfilling thing. Julian hugged her tightly and vowed silently that in order to make up for his original mistakes, he decided to invest in every drama she wrote in the future. He wanted to support her, and to make her shine and be the most dazzling star in the screenwriting world. It was just when he was secretly making a decision, he was rejected the next second. Speaking of which, dont invest in this drama Emelia exined with some embarrassment, Once you invest, everyone will know that you invest it for me. This is not what I want. I want others to invest just because this script is great. So, did he just get rejected by her? Emelia added, If I still give those investors this script with my current identity, they may ept it for the sake of you or my dad. Even if they obviously think its a bad script, they will try to please you guys and then shoot it. I feel its not good. I cant make others to suffer loss. So, I n to be anonymous when I give those various investors this script, and then let them read the script first to decide whether to invest or not. Without these halos, if they can still like my script and invest in this script, I will really feel happy. Chapter 453 Accompany Julian to the Banquet When Emelia said these words, her delicate face was full of confidence and determination. What else could Julian do? She had made up her mind. He could only listen to her. Heughed helplessly and teased her, If every screenwriter were as serious as you, they would have starved to death long ago. Many screenwriters would write popr dramas in order to attract investment, but they hadpletely forgotten their original intentions. Over time, there would be more and more simr dramas in the market. Without innovation, Julian was very worried that this market would one day fall into a vicious circle. But Emelia didnt pursue fame and fortune, which Julian felt it was very rare. Emeliaughed, Speaking of which, I still have to thank you and my dad. Because with you guys as my backers, I can focus more on what I want to do. In other words, it could be said that with Vincent and Julian behind her, she didnt have to worry about money, so she didnt need to follow the crowd just to make money. Julian said, Dont count me in. After all, even if you dont have me now, you are still Vincents daughter. Even if she was not Vincents daughter, ording to her current ability, it was enough for her to live a prosperous and worry-free life. Emelia was amused by Julians words andughed out. Julian hugged her and said, Its gettingte. Lets go to sleep. Emelia nodded in his arms. Tonight, she dragged him to chat so much that it was already midnight. Julian went to work the next morning. Although ording to his own statement, he would focus on his rtionship now, he still had to do some work. Emelia took the driver to the vi that Vincent gave her to pack up her belongings, and also packed up Julians stuff. Then she asked the driver to find someone to help move them over. So, she and Julian moved back to the house where they had lived together for three years. Their rtionship was finally stabilized. When Emelia was thinking about what to eat at noon, Julian called her and asked, Whats for lunch? Emelia leaned on the sofa and said, I dont know yet. After packing all the stuff in the morning, she was a little tired. If she didnt want to cook, she could only order some takeout. Julian said, Ill go back to pick you up. Then well eat out together. Emelia said quickly, No. Its too troublesome. Julian insisted, Never mind. If I cant eat with you, I will have no appetite. In the morning, something went wrong with the job of a senior executive. He was so angry. By lunch time, he had no appetite at all. David went in and asked Julian what he had for lunch, but he simply said he didnt want to eat. David kindly reminded him, Or would you invite Miss Jones to eat together? Only then did Julian get interested, so he called Emelia. Okay. Emelia responded. Then she got up and went to change clothes. Twenty minutester, Julian came back. He picked her up and went out to find a restaurant together. After being seated, Julian was very happy when he heard Emelia say that she had brought back their belongings in the morning. He continued, I think we need to hire a servant to help with the cooking. In their marriage before, they hired a domestic helper but she was only an hourly worker. She was only responsible for cleaning up and doing housework every day. As for the three meals a day, Emelia did it by herself. It was different now. Emelia had her own work. When she was busy writing the draft, she couldnt even take care of herself. Julian didnt want Emelia to be busy with work and cook, so this idea came to him. Also, he didnt want to let Emelia suffer anymore. He just wanted to pamper her well. Okay. Emelia agreed with Julians proposal. Now she really couldnt take care of Julians three meals a day as well as before. Hiring someone to cook was what they just need now. When the lunch was almost over, Julian asked her tentatively, I have a banquet to attend tonight. Can you go with me? Emelia was very surprised, Go with you? Julian nodded, This banquet needs me to bring a plus-one. I used to bring Maisie on asions like this, but now shes not there. Besides, our rtionship has been made public. It will be shameful for me to bring other women, right? Emelia shook her head without thinking, But Ive never attended such an asion. Im afraid I cant do it well. Cant you ask someone from yourpanys public rtions department to be your femalepanion? Thats the safest way and wont go wrong. You dont need to do anything. You just need to stay by my side, so you dont have to worry about making mistakes. Julian was looking forward to Emelia apanying him to attend. He had the girlfriend. How could he bring others to attend such banquets?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Julian also wanted to dere that the rtionship between him and Emelia was unbreakable and firm on such an asion once again. Emelia could see the expectations in Julians eyes. After thinking about it, she agreed, Okay. Julian reached out and held her hands gently, encouraging her in this way, There will be many banquets like this in the future. You will get used to it gradually. In the future, after they officially remarried, she was Mrs. Hughes. There would be more asions where she must be present. Emelia naturally knew this. So after hesitating for a while, she mustered up the courage to agree. Before Julian pretended to have amnesia this time, Emelia looked forward and was also fearful about her rtionship with Julian. But after getting along closely with him during this period of time, she found that she had be a lot more confident invisibly. Emelia knew that this was the result of Julian apanying her and loving her. The love and care he gave her was the biggest source of her confidence. He loved her and took good care of her. She naturally wanted to require him. So she would face everything confidently and bravely. Julian added, If you need a plus-one to attend an event in the future, I will be also very willing to serve you. Emelia took her hands back and smiled, What kind of events do I need a malepanion? She was a screenwriter, unlike Nina who was a female star, and unlike Julian who had status. So what kind of events did she need a malepanion? The events she asionally attended were mostly rted to the film and television industry. Even if she attended such an event, the spotlight must belong to all male and female stars from all walks of life. It had nothing to do with her. However, Julian disagreed with her, In case you win an award one day and you need to attend the awards party, wont you need a malepanion when you walk the red carpet? Emelia smiled and said, You think so highly of me. Im too young. I wont be able to win any award for a while. Julian supported her, Why cant you win awards when you are young? As long as the script is well written, there are examples of young screenwriters winning awards at the previous awards ceremony. Emelia said perfunctorily, Well, well, if I win the award, I will definitely invite you to be my malepanion and attend the awards party. Im waiting for that day toe. Julian was very confident in Emelia. Princess Lenia was about to be released. ording to his judgment, it would definitely be a hit. Emelia would definitely have a ce at the awards ceremony at the end of the year. Chapter 454 Did I Gain Some Weight? After lunch, Julian drove Emelia back. On the way home, Emelia received a call from Nina. Nina asked her in astonishment on the phone, Emelia, I just received a call from that photographer. He said that Julian agreed with you to do the vintage style photo shoot? Emelia had been busy packing stuff in the morning and hadnt had time to tell Nina about it. Hearing it at this moment, she responded, Yeah. Nina immediately said, What made him suddenly agree? Did he take advantage of youst night? Emelia was speechless. She was on her periodst night, okay? When she thought that Julian was still driving next to her, she quickly exined, No, he said he called the photographer when we were shopping yesterday afternoon. Nina immediately said, Julian is so mean. He doesnt know hes wrong until you dont talk to him. If he happily agreed at the beginning, would he need to apologize? In short, no matter what happened, Nina could always find a suitable reason to scold him. Julian said to Emelia while driving, Put me on the speakerphone. Let me hear how she scolds me. Julian couldnt hear what Nina said on the phone, but he knew there must be no good words. Emelia naturally wouldnt turn on the speakerphone. She heard Nina say on the other end of the phone, Who is talking? Are you with Julian? Yeah. Emelia said, hoping that Nina could behave herself a little. But she didnt expect that Nina said, You two are so mushy now! Are you together all the time? Emelia defended, No, just have lunch together at noon. Nina tutted, He is so busy now. But he still invited you to lunch at noon. Arent you guys so mushy? Emelia was teased by Nina and didnt know what to say. Nina stopped teasing her and said, Okay, I wont disturb you guys since you are dating. Im calling to tell you that Im at the airport. Im going to do a variety show. Emelia replied, Well, take care.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont miss me too much. Nina gave her a few kisses on the phone and then said, I want to have a few words to talk with Julian. Considering that Julian was driving, Emelia turned on the speakerphone. Ninas voice sounded cheerfully, Mr. Hughes, congrattions! I hereby wish you to get marry soon. Besides, be more polite to me in the future. You have to know I y a very crucial role in whether Emelia agrees to marry you or not! Julian was so annoyed by Ninas words. Emelia quickly said goodbye to Nina and hung up. Julian said dissatisfiedly, Do I still need her to decide about my marriage? But even though he was angry, he still had no confidence. Emelia and Nina had a very good friendship, which was so good that Emelia would listen carefully to the advice given by Nina. So if Nina told Emelia that she couldnt marry to him for the time being, maybe Emelia would listen to her. The more Julian thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldnt help butined about Nina, She is so arrogant. I really dont know why Cameron likes her. Without thinking, Emelia spoke for Nina, Dont say that. What Cameron likes is her fearlessness, her bold and extravert personality. I like it too. Do you like it? Julian was speechless. He really didnt understand why Emelia became friends with Nina. Emelia was so kind, gentle and elegant. Emelia recalled the past with a smile, You dont know when we were at school in the past, Cameron was rather indifferent. Almost no one in our ss dared to talk to him. Its only Nina, who made all kinds of excuses to approach him all day long. In the end, Cameron was actually flipped by her. So, if Nina is not bold, how can she find her true love? Emelia suddenly stopped when she said this. She remembered the current state of Nina and Cameron. Then she couldnt help feeling distressed for Nina. If Nina wasnt so bold back then, now she and Cameron wouldnt have such grudges. Maybe Nina had found her beloved now, and lived a sweet life. Emelia remembered a lyric, Its better not to meet. Julian had already known about the affairs between Nina and Cameron. He didnt say anything when he saw Emelias sudden sad look. He probably guessed that she was worried about Nina and Cameron. Thinking of some of the information he had, heforted Emelia and said, If Cameron really didnt have feelings for Nina, he would already have his girlfriend and get married. He could only talk about it here. If he said more, it would ruin others ns, so he could only stop there. Emelia didnt get his meanings for a while. Julian said again, No one of your ssmates has any contact with him? If Cameron had a new rtionship, ording to his poprity in the school, the news must have reached their ears long ago. After so many years abroad, Cameron was still single, which could only prove one point. Emelias eyes suddenly lit up, You mean Cameron still loves Nina? Julian looked calm, I dont know that. He only knew that although Cameron was abroad in the past few years, he had reached out to the domestic entertainment circle silently. Cameron, who came from an academic family and studied biological sciences abroad, unexpectedly got a piece of pie from these business people. From this, it could be seen that Cameron should not be underestimated. Emelia thought that Julian really didnt know, so she didnt ask him anything. She just pursed her lips and prayed silently that Cameron wouldnt give up on Nina. There were not many people she really cared about in her life. So she hoped that Nina could get her own happiness in the future. After Julian drove Emelia home, he returned to thepany to work. Because Emelia promised to apany Julian to the banquet at night, she quickly began to choose the dress she would wear. Fortunately, her cousin just sent someone to give her thetest spring dress a few days ago. Emelia chose an elegant little ck dress to put on. But when she put it on, she was embarrassed. She couldnt even zip it up because she gained some weight. After she zipped it up difficultly, it was so tight. Emelia stood in front of the mirror and wanted to cry. The dress was made ording to her previous measurement. She didnt expect that she had gained some weight during this time, so that she couldnt put it on. Although she only gained three or four pounds, the slender dress instantly exposed those ws. Emelia didnt know whether it was because of Frances traditional medicine conditioning, or because that she lived without worries recently. In short, she couldnt put on a few dresses in her wardrobe at the moment. She had to hurriedly call her cousin, and said embarrassingly that she was too fat to put on those dresses. Her cousin couldnt helpughing on the phone, saying that she would arrange someone to send her new ones right away. While waiting for the new dress, Emelia didnt know what was wrong with her. She even texted a message to Julian, Have you noticed that Ive put on some weight recently? Chapter 455 I Will Always Answer Your Call Maybe Emelia was in love now and cared about her figures so much. So her first reaction after realizing that she gained some weight was to know Julians opinion on this matter. Who knew that Julian didnt reply her for a long time! Emelia thought that maybe he was busy and didnt see it. Then she became a little annoyed at herself. Why did she tell him such trivial things? He was so busy every day. Would she bother him on this kind of things? But she guessed itpletely wrong. Julian was really busy scolding the senior executive who made a mistake in the morning. But after receiving her message, he immediately checked it out. The senior executive wiped the sweat from his forehead. He finally could breathe a sigh of relief. But Julian didnt reply to her message immediately because he was considering how to reply. He feared that he would make her unhappy by giving the wrong answer, especially when it came to womens figures. After deliberating for a while, he suddenly looked up at the trembling senior executive and asked, If your wife asks you if she has gained weight recently, how would you answer? The man didnt react for a while. After being stunned for a while, heughed and said, My wife is already a big girl. I will tell her directly that others cant tell whether she gains weight or not. Julian was speechless. Go away. Julian didnt want to look at him again, and simply drove him away. The senior executive was waiting to hear this. He turned around to open the door and then fled out. Being scolding by Julian was so fucking scary. If it went on like this, he suspected that he was going to pee his pants. He didnt know which one sent a message to Julian, and finally saved his life. Julian finally calmed down after the senior executive left. He called Emelia and asked, Whats wrong? Why did you suddenly ask this question? Emelia said in distress, I just tried on the dress, but I cant zip it up. I gained a lot of weight. Julian couldnt helpughing. Even she gained some weight, she still didnt weigh more than 50kg. She still looked slim. You look good. Julian coaxed softly. Really? Emelia pinched her waist, I feel like there are puckers and bags on my waist. Julian said in a low voice, Let me see tonight. Emelia didnt know how to continue. Forget it! Shed better not talk to him anymore. So she said, Did I disturb your work? Im sorry. No. Julian said quickly, Emelia, I like you like this. I like you to tell me all your feelings. In this way, I will feel that were very close and were in a real lover rtionship. If the woman he loved didnt act like a spoiled child or talk to him about her everything, he couldnt feel her feelings for him. You dont have to worry that you will disturb me when you call me during working hours. No matter what the situation is, I will answer your calls and reply your messages. You are the one I love and will be my wife in the future. Nothing is as important as you. Julian said a lot in one breath. After speaking, he was a little amazed at how he could say such sweet words like that. He always thought that he was a little dull in rtionship, but he didnt expect that he was not stupid at all now. Sure enough, if he fell in love with someone, even the most indifferent person would change a lot. After hearing his words, Emelia was so moved that she choked up, I see. Thank you! Just now she was still annoyed that she disturbed him with these little things, but now he said that she was wee to disturb him at any time. She felt so sweet for a moment. Not long after hanging up, the manager of her cousins brand brought the new clothes. Her cousin was not in Riverside City, so she called Emelia, You said you like that little ck dress, so I asked the stylist in the store to design a look for you. Ill let her help you make up. Emelia was very grateful, Thank you so much. But when she saw the jewelry box opened by the stylist, she quickly said, Sister, did you even sponsor me the jewelry? But its too expensive. The essories her cousin gave her this time were a set of pearls, which were round and lovely pearl earrings, and a string of pearl nes. But the stylist said the nes would be used for her braidter. Emelia was very grateful that her cousin provided her with free dresses every time. So she could not ept the jewelry this time. The cousin smiled on the other end of the phone and said, Dont worry. Mr. Hughes has already paid for this set of jewelry. Emelia was very surprised, Julian bought it? Yeah, he just called me and asked what kind of clothes you n to wear, what kind of look you want to make, and what kind of jewelry you need to wear. The cousin said, After I told him, he said let us prepare it and he would pay for it. Now the money has been transferred to my ount. Emelia waspletely shocked and was speechless for a while. The cousins tone was much more serious, To be honest, I didnt expect Julian to be so considerate and attentive, which made me have a good impression on him now. Dear sister, we are all very happy to see him cherish you so much.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The cousin was genuinely happy for her. Emelia came to her senses and said softly and shyly, He is really kind to me now. Thats good. The cousin said again, but even if he didnt take the initiative to buy it, I n to give it to you for free. You are the little princess of our family. Brothers and sisters will give you the best. Hearing it, Emelia cried. She sometimes wondered if she had suffered too much and severelycked love in the past years, so that God made it up for her now. Whether it was family affection or love, what she got now would almost overflow. Silly girl, dont cry. Or you wont be able to put on makeupter. The cousinforted her and said, Well, try on the clothes to see if it fits. Emelia choked up and responded. The new dress fitted very well. The elegant little ck dress made Emelias skin fairer. The tube top style perfectly showed her slender corbone. The stylist made her a braid and adorned it with the string of pearl nes. Emelia felt like she had changed into another person in an instant. The manager and the stylist were full of praise for her look, You look stunning. So beautiful. You have fair skin. Pearls suit you well. The brand manager said half-jokingly, Ill tell our boss how about just inviting you to be the spokesperson of our brand. Since you have such a good temperament, you have to let others see it, right? But you wear our dress every time you attend an event. Its kind of like that youre already a spokesperson of our brand. After tonight, maybe the little ck dress youre wearing will be out of stock. Emelia blushed after hearing these praises. Chapter 456 Fortunately, I Didn’t Give Up In the evening, when Julian came back to pick up Emelia, she turned around in front of him with the dress in her and asked him with a smile, How is it? Julians eyes were full of amazement. When he learned about Emelias general look from her cousin before, he had imagined what the picture would look like. But he was still shocked when he saw it with his own eyes. He stepped forward and hugged her in his arms, sighing, I want to take you out and let everyone know you, but I dont want others to see your beauty. Emelia said, Maybe you are the only one who thinks Im good-looking, but others dont. Julian snorted, How is it possible? Viggo Johansen, Harry Zink and that Winston Hopkins, arent they all your admirers? Why did he bring up these things again? Without waiting for her to say anything, Julian pressed her into his arms again, You guys will discuss the script in a few days. Keep the distance from Harry Zink! Although Julian had officially announced his rtionship with Emelia in public and Harry hadpromised, it didnt mean that he could give up from now on. As Harrys boss, Julian decided to teach him a lesson, letting him maintain absolutely zero contact with Emelia, so as to avoid any bad rumors spread by other people. Emelia had a headache when she heard that he mentioned Harry. She pushed him and said, Hurry up and change your clothes. After packing up, they two arrived at the banquet hall by car. When they got out of the car, they were surrounded by reporters at the door. This banquet didnt allow reporters to enter, so they could only wait at the door to take pictures and interview all kinds of people attending the banquet. When Julian and Emelia appeared together, the reporters were very excited. Because this was their first appearance together after their rtionship being made public. Those reporters immediately surrounded them. The reporters knew that the future Mrs. Hughes was a beauty, but tonight she was so graceful that she was like a noble swan. Those reporters were still amazed. Julian didnt answer these reporters questions because he knew that Emelia wasnt used to it and didnt like it. Besides, this wasnt a public asion where they had to say a few words, so he simply ignored their questions and entanglement. He hugged Emelias shoulders and walked towards the banquet hall. The most important thing was that Julian was afraid of Emelia getting cold. Although she was wrapped in his thick suit jacket, he still wanted to bring her to the warm banquet hall as quickly as possible. Mr. Hughes, Mr. Hughes! Just say a few words. Miss Jones, just say something! Reporters chased after them, but nothing was reported. Emelia grabbed the cor of Julians suit with one hand, and was led by Julian with the other hand. Probably she was in such a hurry that she didnt grab tightly. The suit on her shoulders suddenly slipped off, exposing her wless back to the reporters. Those reporters immediately catch such beautiful scenery! They raised their cameras and took pictures. Julian caught Emelias slipping suit in time and re-wrapped her tightly, then turned his head and nced at the reporters fiercely. All these were recorded by the reporters cameras. Emelias smooth and fair back soon became a hit. Besides, Julian, who was nervous to help her put on the suit, was once again ridiculed by the majority ofizens. The look in Mr. Hughes eyes were so intimidating Why is Mr. Hughes so alerted? After entering the banquet hall, she still has to show it! Why not letting us also appreciate such a beautiful back? If possible, I believe that Mr. Hughes definitely wants to find a piece of cloth to cover up Mrs. Hughes whole body in the future. Mr. Hughes is so possessive! Julian couldnt figure it out himself. He was obviously indifferent and hard to approach. Why did people always make fun of him when the matter came to him and Emelia? Who gave them the courage? But this was another story. Julian went into the banquet hall with his arms around Emelia. He just took off his suit jacket from Emelia and handed it to the waiter to hang it up when someone greeted them. Emelia was still a little nervous for a while, but there was an elegant smile on her face. The person who came was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. With a wine ss in his hand, he made fun of Julian, Oh, Mr. Hughes, you finally brought Miss Jones out to let us all see her. Julian smiled and said, I just coaxed her to apany here. He described his situation so pitifully that Emelia couldnt help but nced at him. He actually said it. Others would think she was so fierce. The middle-aged man smiled and looked at Emelia, saying, Miss Jones is as beautiful as a goddess. You should attend more banquets like this in the future. Emelia was very embarrassed to be praised. But Julian said and looked at her with a smile, Look, everyone thinks you should apany me to attend such banquets. The middle-aged manughed happily, Mr. Hughes, I didnt expect you actually would act like a spoiled child. What did the man say? He acted like a spoiled child? Was it appropriate to describe him like this? If the man didnt know how to say, just shut up! The middle-aged man nodded seriously, Arent you acting like a spoiled child just now? Look, everyone thinks you should apany me to attend such banquets. The middle-aged man repeated what Julian just said. Julian didnt feel anything when he said this. But after hearing what the man repeated, he suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Did he really say like this? Not wanting to continue this topic, he hurriedly chatted with the man about something else. After waiting for the man to leave, Emelia asked him, Why did you say that in front of others? Julian looked at her, Im just telling the truth. Emelia just stared at him without speaking, giving him a look to let him think about it for himself. She agreed after he just persuade her a little while. Julian was helpless. He put his arms around her waist and told her the truth, The reason why I said those words is because I want others to know that I listen to you in everything. Then they will value you more. Before, it was because I didnt value you enough that people around me bullied you and ignored you. Now I understand it. If I want to protect you from being bullied by others, I must first take you to my heart, love you and respect you. Emelia didnt expect that Julian said those words because of this. He always thought about her. She felt touched again. Now, she felt so sweet and happy. She had never expected that there would be a sweet rtionship between herself and Julian. She once thought that it was already a good result that she and Julian lived a life of respecting each other. Unexpectedly, now she had gained happiness and sweetness from Julian. She suddenly remembered a lyric. Finally, I waited for you. I almost missed you. I finally waited for you. Fortunately, I didnt give up. Chapter 457 Find Him at the First Time During the whole banquet, Emelia was by Julians side. The wives or girlfriends of other bosses wanted to ask Emelia to chat with them. But Julian didnt want to let her go at first. Where there were many women, there were many gossips and fights. He was very worried that Emelia would be bullied. Later, Emelia felt that it was not good, so she pulled him aside and whispered, Didnt you say that I can offer you some help if I talk to them? Why dont you let me meet them now? Julian nced at those women, and said disdainfully, You dont have to go and meet them. It doesnt matter even if you ignore them. Julian always felt that the ce where there were too many women was a fire pit. His delicate and gentle girlfriend would definitely not be able to handle it. Its really not good. Emelia said again, Im very ufortable when you men are talking. I dont know anything so that I can only force a smile. Julian asked her in a low voice, Are you really willing to go? Emelia gave him a reassuring smile, Dont worry. I can handle it. Julian looked at her for a while, and then agreed. However, he still pinched her soft palm lightly, Then go. Find me as soon as you have anything. Emelia nodded and turned to leave. But Julian was still worried. Even when he was talking to other people, he couldnt help but nced at Emelia to see if she was unhappy or being bullied. Julians worries were unnecessary. Emelia was kind and well-educated. Everyone liked her very much. Even if there was someone who didnt like her, they didnt show it because of Julian. Emelia just pretended that she didnt see it. As long as others didnt provoke her, she naturally wouldnt embarrass them. When the banquet was about to end, Emelia suddenly received a call from Heather Duncan. Emelia nced at the phone number disyed on the phone and could not help frowning. Why did Heather suddenly call her at night? Thinking that Heather had offered to give her a bagst time, Emelia felt that Heather wouldnt make things difficult for her anymore. So she still found a quiet ce with her mobile phone, and answered the call. Heathers voice on the phone was calm, Is Julian by your side now? We are attending a banquet together, but I am answering the phone alone outside. Although Emelia didnt know why Heather asked this question, she still chose to tell the truth. Heather snorted, He values you so much. He even took you to the banquet as soon as he announced your rtionship. Heather was jealous, but Emelia could tell that she didnt have any ill intentions. To be precise, Heather didnt dare to have intentions anymore. But Emelia didnt intend to beat around the bush, so she said directly, If you are calling just to tell me this, Ill hang up. Wait a minute. Heather hurriedly stopped her. When she spoke again, her tone became more restrained. She was even a little hard to say, Can can youe to me tomorrow? Bring awyer by the way. After Heather finished speaking, she continued, But its best not to let Julian know about this matter. You juste over with awyer. Emelia was extremely shocked, Bring awyer? What happened to you? Heather hesitated and refused to tell her the reason, You will know when youe. Emelia calmed down a bit and said, It doesnt matter if you dont tell me what happened. I can also bring awyer there. But its impossible to avoid Julian.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. First of all, I have to ask Julian for a reliablewyer. Second, since we live together now, how could he not ask me the reason if I left Riverside City for a long time? Emelia was embarrassed to tell Heather clearly that Julian was clinging to her so much that she couldnt avoid him. Heather was a little angry, Why are you so useless? You need to ask him for awyer? Dont you have a way yourself? Its easy. You just say you want to go out and y! Emelia felt that Heather was just being unreasonable. If she asked Julian for a reliablewyer, she could better help her deal with the matter, right? If Heather knew how tight Julian watched Emelia now, she wouldnt say such words so easily. But Emelia didnt exin much to Heather. She simply said, You have two options now. One is to tell me what happened, and then I will go over with Julian to help you solve it. The other is that you solve it yourself. Heather was speechless. Why was Emelia so tough now? But she still asked her for help. No matter how tough Emelia was, Heather could only follow her orders. She said helplessly, Im in the police station now and I need awyer to bail me out. But if Julian knows that Im in the police station, he will definitelyin about me After seeing the ruthlessness and cruelty of her son, Heather was now extremely afraid of Julian. Are you in the police station? Emelia had a headache and didnt know how to answer Heathers words. Her ex-mother-inw was stupid enough. She could even make herself into the police station at such an age. Maybe Heather noticed Emelias speechless tone, she had no choice but to exin quickly, Dont give me that attitude. I avenged you. Emelia was even more puzzled, What? Heres the thing. Heather had to tell what happened, You know Tara? She came to me this afternoon for no reason, and said some bad words. I was so angry that I sshed the coffee in her face. Then she was so angry and pushed me. I, I was so mad, so I pped her hard. Tara is an actress. So she naturally didnt want to make a fuss. After I pped her, she ran away. But I thought if I made a fuss, she wouldnt make money in the entertainment industry. So I called the police and said she pped me and wanted to sue her. Then we were both taken to the police station now. Tara is deliberately targeting at you. If I ruined her, I can avenge you, right? Emelia was stunned by Heathers words. First of all, Tara actually found Heather, which made Emelia speechless. Last time, Tara deliberately let some guys spread the rumors about her and Harry. Emelia thought that Tara would stop after she and Julian fought back. But she didnt expect that Tara would not give up. Secondly, Heather also hit Tara. But she even called the police to sue Tara, which was also Heathers style of being unreasonable. Tara herself didnt expect that she would be taught a lesson by Heather, which was considered that she asked for it. Chapter 458 Tara Was Slapped However, Emelia didnt expect that in the face of Taras sowing discord, Heather would be able to stand on her side and teach Tara a lesson. So even for this, she had to take care of the matter. She said to Heather on the other end of the phone, Do you think this matter can be hidden from Julian? Heather was silent at that end. Obviously, she knew she couldnt.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emelia didnt say anything more, Ill go to Julian and tell him what happened. Then well rush over immediately. Alright then. Heather could only ept it. Now she could only pray that her son wouldnt be angry with her and say some harsh words to her after knowing what happened. But Heather didnt regret her making such a fuss at all. Heather originally lived happily in this small seaside town. The vi Julian bought for her was by the sea. It was a realfortable life that she could see the sea after waking up every day. Compared with her life with Gerhard, her current life today could be regarded as a carefree life. Sometimes she asionally thought about the child matter. Although she regretted it, she was no longer as stubborn as before. When she thought that if she insisted on making trouble with Julian about the child matter, she would not have such a peaceful andfortable life. So she gave up. That day, she suddenly received a call. It was a womans voice. The woman said on the phone that she wanted to meet her and talk about Emelias matters. Heather had been around. How could she not know these intrigues and tricks? She immediately agreed with a sneer. The woman asked her to meet at a coffee shop near her house this afternoon. Heather agreed. She wanted to see what the other party wanted to do. Heather arrived at the cafe and sat down at the agreed position. She recognized at a nce that the person sitting across from her was Tara, even though Tara deliberately wore a mask to cover her face. As for why Heather knew Tara, one was because she had nothing to do and watched various TV series all day. She was familiar with the faces of many actresses in the entertainment industry. Second, Tara had always had a bad reputation in the entertainment industry. They all said that she was Trevors lover. Besides, she was also extremely arrogant. Heather heard that Trevors original wife was so angry that she moved abroad to live. Heather herself was also cheated on. She hated mistresses, so she naturally had a deep impression on Tara. Tara White? She said Taras name directly, with undisguised contempt in her eyes. Tara on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed and guilty for a while. She didnt expect Heather to recognize her. But she didnt know that Heather was impressed by her bad reputation as a mistress. She only thought Heather was her fan. Thinking of this, her mood and face were much better. She responded with a smile, Yes, Im Tara. Tara said and took off the mask. Since she was recognized, she didnt need to cover her face. Heather looked at Taras smiling face. She sneered, Why did youe to me? Whats wrong with Emelia? It was really shameless. This kind of woman who destroyed other peoples family dared toe out andughed like that? She even dared toe out and make trouble? Heather dropped her eyes and took a sip of the coffee in front of her, making a quick n in her mind. No matter how Tara tried to sow discord, she would always stand by Emelias side. Tara naturally also noticed Heathers contempt for her. The smugness dissipated. She could only force a smile and said to Heather, Heres the thing. A friend of mine told me something about Emelia. I think it is rted to the future prosperity of your family, so I wanted to tell you. In fact, Tara had no conclusive evidence that Emelia was unable to give birth. Her men found Frances Strd. Besides, Frances specialized in gynecology. There were many kinds of diseases in womens gynecology. She couldnt determine whether Emelia was infertile or not. But Tara didnt care about that so much. Last time she spread the rumors about Harry and Emelia, but she didnt expect that Julian would finally make public his rtionship with Emelia. She thought of that n with all her efforts. Not only did she not bring down Emelia and Nina, but instead made Emelia gain. Now everyone knew that Emelia was Julians girlfriend. Tara was so angry. She also asked many people to inquire about Heather, and learned that Heather had always hated Emelia. Besides, she even supported Yvonne at the beginning. Others all said that she colluded with Yvonne to force Emelia and Julian to get divorced. Therefore, Tara concluded that as long as she mentioned in front of Heather something that Emelia couldnt have a baby, Heather would definitely drive Emelia away and would never agree to Emelia marrying Julian anyway. Heather raised her brows, put down the coffee in her hand, looked at Tara and asked, Oh? What can affect the future prosperity of our family? In fact, Heather had almost guessed what Tara would say at this time. It was nothing more than Emelias infertility. Otherwise, how could it be said that it was rted to the future prosperity of her family? Heather had already decided. This matter was rted to the reputation of the Hughes family. In any case, she would let Tara know that her thoughts were totally wrong this time, in case that she would publicize this matter in the future. Tara leaned forward and lowered her voice, Did you know? Emelia has been taking traditional medicine to condition her body. I heard that she found a doctor in a small town, and that doctor specializes in gynecology. I also heard that the doctor is especially good at treating infertility. Tara emphasized this sentence. Heather looked at her and said, You mean Emelia has a problem with fertility? Tara nodded seriously, Of course. Heather asked calmly again, Then do you have any evidence? No. Tara hurriedly added, But no matter what, she has gynecological problems. She may not be able to have children. The Hughes family has such a big business. What if she really cant give birth? No evidence? Heather sneered. Her calm face instantly turned fierce. She pped the table and shouted aggressively, You dare to talk nonsense in front of me without evidence? Tara was startled by Heathers face change. Before she could react, Heather already raised her hand. Then a cup of coffee was sshed on Taras face. She screamed uncontrobly, and wiped the coffee off her face desperately. Her delicate makeup and hairstyle were all ruined. She was so embarrassed now. If she hadnt taken off her mask just now, she might be better now. Heather also stood up, red at Tara, and said, What gives you the right to meddle with our family business? You little homewrecking slut. With these words, Heather stomped Taras dignity under her feet. Chapter 459 When Pigs Fly Heather had always been bitter and mean. Tara actually dared to provoke her. Being sshed with coffee and humiliated by Heather like this, Tara was about to get mad at the moment. She viciously stepped forward and pushed Heather, scolding, You old hag! No wonder no one loves you! Gerhard had been abroad all the year round. Even if they two had not divorced, they already had no feelings. Others already knew it. Tara unceremoniously poked Heathers sore spot. Heather had always been aggressive. So naturally she couldnt stand being ridiculed by Tara like this. She immediately pped Tara unceremoniously, Even no one loves me, Im also Mrs. Hughes. Im better than you, a mistress! After being pped by Heather, Tara felt the world was spinning in front of her eyes. She fell down on the sofa with her face covered. She couldnt recover for a while. She never thought that Julians mother would be so fierce and arrogant and she dared to p people in public. What happened? The staff in the cafe quickly gathered around. The few other customers in the cafe also looked over. Tara felt that the situation was not good. She was not wearing a facemask now. If she was recognized and was found that she was fighting with others, she would be so embarrassed. It would be a shame. So she hurriedly put on her facemask, covered her face and tried not to be recognized. She turned around and nned to leave in embarrassment. She thought if she didnt pursue it, the matter would end here. But Heather shouted behind her, Stop! Taras feet trembled. She touched her mask and turned to look at Heather. She gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice, What else do you want to do? Heather pointed at her expressionlessly and said to the staff at the cafe, This woman pped me. Call the police. Tara was so angry. She couldnt help raising her voice and shouted, What did you say? You were the one who sshed coffee on me first. Obviously, its you who pped me first. I just nudged you lightly. You dare to say that I pped you? You are throwing mud on me! Heathers actions really let Tara know what an unreasonable shrew was. Heather didnt care what Tara said. She calmlymanded the staff to call the police, and then said to Tara mockingly, Dont even think about leaving this cafe today! Since she dared provoked her, Heather, there was no possibility of running away. She had to teach Tara a lesson. Tara dared to provoke her with Emelia, so she couldnt let Tara go easily. Although she was still a little dissatisfied with Emelia, at present her son only loved Emelia. They would still be a family in the future, so this matter was rted to the reputation of the Hughes family. She must maintain it. Tara was about to cry. If she could, she really wanted to sit on the floor and cry. Didnt they say that Heather didnt like Emelia at all? Didnt they all say that Heather was easy to provoke? She tried so hard to sow discord between Heather and Emelia. But why was Heather targeting at her now? Tara regretted it so much. At this time, although several other guests in the cafe who were not far away didnte around, they had begun to discuss in a low voice. One of them said to his friend, Is that young woman Tara White, the actress? The friend shook his head and denied, How is it possible? What is she doing in our small town? Another also agreed with this persons words, Impossible. That woman is still fighting with others in public. It must not be her. Otherwise, it really takes away greatly from her public image. Tara turned away nervously when she heard her name at first, so as not to be recognized by them. Later, when she heard that they didnt recognize her, she breathed a sigh of relief. But Heather, who was on the side, deliberately raised her voice and said to those people, She is indeed Tara White. Tara almost fainted. She could see that Heather was trying to ruin her. But she just didnt expect Heather to be so cruel. Tara almost copsed. Heather actually wanted to invite those people over again, Come and see, this famousdy Tara in the entertainment industry, as a public figure, even pped me in a coffee shop. She made me so angry that I have a heart attack. After speaking, Heather deliberately shook a few times, and fell into the sofa behind her weakly, as if she would faint in the next second. The staff in the cafe to rush up to ask her, Lady, are you okay? You need me to call an ambnce for you? Tara knew Heather was pretending. She was the one who was going to faint. But she couldnt move at all now. Heather had taken advantage of the opportunity. She couldnt leave. She could only stay here, feeling extremely tormented. Heather leaned on the sofa weakly and said to the staff in the cafe, Thank you, Im fine. Im going to wait for the police toe and send this woman to the police station!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The police arrived quickly. After a brief questioning, they two were taken away. This incident happened near evening in the afternoon, so it was already night when Heather called Emelia. After Emelia ended the call with Heather, she quickly turned around and went to the banquet hall to find Julian. When she found Julian and told him what happened, Julian walked back and forth in the corridor with his hands on his hips speechlessly. His mother was really Emelia reassured him, Actually, I think your mother did the right thing this time. Tara really deserves the p. She actually sowed discord between me and your mother with this matter. Its fortunate that your mother was not tricked this time. Otherwise, there will be another uproar between us. Emelia knows Heathers character better than anyone. This time Heather could actually defend her! She wondered if the pigs flied. Julian nced at her and his face softened a little. Emelia added, I feel that your mother is also protecting me and the reputation of the Hughes family. So, when we rush overter, dont reprimand her with a cold face. Lets settle this matter first. Heather asked her to help deal with this matter, and to avoid Julian. Emelia knew that Heather was afraid that Julian would reprimand her. Indeed, no one could stand Julian straight face, disdainful re and scathing remarks. As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Julian took a deep look at her again. She actually spoke for Heather. Of course, he was also surprised that Heather would protect Emelia. Chapter 460 The Truth Lets go and have a look. After Emelias reminder, Julian came back to his senses. He gathered up his emotions and said goodbye to the banquet host before taking Emelia away. They two went home and changed intofortable clothes. Julian called awyer from the Hughes Group and the driver. The four of them drove two cars towards the city where Heather was. Emelia and Julian were in the same car, while Julian drove. On the way, Emelia said to Julian, Your mother wants to make this incident bigger and ruin Taras reputation. Julian asked angrily, Is it necessary to fight her to ruin her? To deal with such a viin like Tara, they just needed to use some tricks. She was not ashamed of herself after beating others? Julian really didnt like the way his mother dealt with this. As always, his mother was impulsive and mindless. Emelia was a little helpless. She knew he would say like this. Maybe he had umted so many resentments against Heather in his heart that every time when he mentioned Heather, he had a bad face. Calm down. Emelia said to him. However, its a little weird that they made such a big fuss in the coffee shop but it hasnt even made a ssh on the Inte so far. Whats going on? Emelia asked in confusion. Tara was a female star anyway. ording to Heathers description, she and Tara had a fight in a coffee shop. It was impossible that no one would pay attention to this matter. If strangers took a video or some photos, it would be enough to make the matter be a hot search. Of course, this hot search was not a good hot search. Julian said, Someone helped Tara suppress it down. Emelia wondered, But didnt Trevor break up with Tara? Emelia had already heard from Vincent about everything about Trevor and his wife, so she naturally knew that Trevor and Tara were no longer in contact. In that case, he would not help Tara to suppress this scandal. Do you think that Tara has only one sugar daddy? When Julian mentioned Tara, his tone was with disdain and contempt. Emelia was stunned. Julian didnt speak. He made a phone call and instructed David, Check who helped Tara suppress the news, and tell the other party by the way that this matter involves the Hughes Group. The implication was that if the other party wanted to offend Julian and the Hughes Group, he could continue to help Tara. David called back after a while, Mr. Hughes, we got the news. The other party is the boss of a leather factory. When he heard that the Hughes Group was involved, he immediately said that he wouldnt help Tara anymore. Thats good. After Julian finished speaking, he hung up the phone and told Emelia about the leather factory boss, who was older than Trevor. Emelia didnt even know what Tara was thinking. She gave herself to those old men who were old enough to be her father again and again, just to get those resources and money. Couldnt she just rely on herself? Even without those money, at least she was clean, free and dignified. Of course, Emelia also knew that people were different. The life she thought about didnt mean that Tara and the others also thought about it. Those girls might feel that it was an easy thing to exchange money and resources just by lying under a man for a while. They preferred money to dignity and freedom. Shaking her head and saying nothing, Emelia looked down at her phone. As soon as the other party gave up Tara, the news of Taras conflict with others in the cafe during the day quickly became a trending topic. Several photos were exposed. In the photos, Tara was embarrassed. Her face was covered with coffee. Besides, the expression on her face was also hideous and angry. There were somements. Damn, isnt that the exquisite girl Tara who unts her beauty all day long? Why is she so embarrassed? Are they shooting a scene? Otherwise, how could she be sshed with coffee? Is it because that the mans wifees to her? Emelia was a little helpless when she saw thesements. It was obviously that Tara asked for it. She told Julian thesements. Then he said, Its okay. The public rtions department is paying attention to this matter. They will lead thesements. Sure enough, it wasnt long before someone pointed out that the woman who sshed the coffee on Taras face was Julians mother. Although Tara was bad, she had be popr after all. She still had some fans. After it was pointed out that the person was Heather, Taras fans went crazy. They scolded Heather in thements. Shrew! Shameless! Is this what thedy of the prestigious family looks like? Everyone can see it clearly. She bullies Tara at will just because her son has some money. Is it reasonable? Yeah, Tara has always been beautiful and kind. How helpless she looks in the photo! Why did some shrew have the heart to p her? Taras fans were fighting for her. Of course, there were someizens who scolded Tara. Tara White is beautiful and kind? I advise you to go to the hospital to see your eyes, or wash your eyes well. How many families has she destroyed over the years? Arent you afraid of being punched when you say it? I heard that it was Tara who deliberately spread the rumors that Harry and Emelia had an affair some time ago. Unexpectedly, Julian confessed his love domineeringly and ruined her vicious n. The Hughes Group quickly issued a public rtions statement. Thank you for your attention to Mr. Julian Hughes and Ms. Heather Duncan. What we have learned is that Miss Tara White took the initiative to find Mr. Hughes mother, and spoke ill of Miss Emelia Jones in front of Mr. Hughes mother, sowing discord. Mr. Hughes mother was angry, so she sshed the coffee on Miss Whites face. Of course, Miss White also said extremely bad words to Mr. Hughes mother afterwards. In rage, Mr. Hughes mother pped Miss White in the face. Mr. Hughes mother said that she was sorry that her rude words and behaviors set a bad example for everyone and had a negative impact on the society. She hoped that everyone would take a warning, and dont be impulsive when encountering problems, let alone solve problems by force. Although the statement was very official, it was enough for others to figure out the ins and outs of the matter. So its Tara who provoked others firstly? The incident happened in a small town, right? How mean Tara is! She actually traveled all the way to a small town to find others mother-inw toin? Wow, it was said before that the screenwriters mother-inw didnt like her, but now it seems wrong. Her mother-inw is protecting her! Otherwise, how can she p Tara in the face for her? Well, well, well. It is said that the reason why Tara targets the screenwriter is because the screenwriter didnt agree with Tara ying the second female lead in I Gotta Find You. Shit, just because of this, she did several things in a row to frame the screenwriter? So fucking vicious. The screenwriter must have rejected her for the sake of the big picture, right? Taras acting sucks. Dont let her ruin Mr. Longerichs new dramaeback. After everyone finished theirments, they all went to leave messages under Taras twitter ount. The message only contained four words, Bitch, you deserved it! Now Taras fans couldnt no longer control the situation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 461 Tara White’s Regret Emelia wasnt interested in how others med Tara. Thetter asked for it. However, she was worried about Heather, wondering if Heather couldnt bear the publics me. Heather was always a proud, aggressive woman. How could she tolerate others scolding her? Besides, many curses were really vicious. Julian seemed not to care. She wont care about others curses. When she wanted to make a fuss about this event, she should have thought about the consequences like this. Emelia nodded. I hope so. The highway wasnt packed at night. The four drove more than two hours, finally arriving at the police station where Heather was. Emelia was too sleepy, so she napped in the car. Julian draped his coat on her shoulders when she got down to prevent her from getting a cold. Emelia hurriedly gave it back to him. I dont feel cold. You cant catch a cold, Julian. Then she raised her head and whispered, Are you tired? No, Im not. Julian could see the concerns in her eyes. He was refreshed. He was worried about her. She didnt feel well, but she had to apany him all the way here to deal with Heathers matter. Julian felt guilty, holding her hand tight while striding into the police station with hiswyer. In the police station, Heather was sitting there calmly. Tara looked miserable and haggard in frustration. When the policemen took Heather and Tara to the police station, Tara burst into tears. She cried in regret and fear. She begged Heather while shedding tears, Mrs. Hughes. Lady! Please. You are a generous woman. Please let go of me. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have driven a wedge between you and Emelia Jones. It wont happen again Tara had utterly ignored the policemen in the office and her public image. She only wished to leave here to avoid this incident from being spread widely. On the way from the coffee shop to the police station, she contacted her sugar daddy, whom she had just hooked up with, asking him to help her suppress the news. She kept browsing Twitter. Seeing her negative news didnt appear online, she breathed a sigh of relief. After that, she asked Heather to forgive her while shedding tears. If this matter went viral, she didnt think her sugar daddy could be against Julian and his Hughes Group. Once what she had done was exposed online, her reputation would be tarnished, and so would her career in the entertainment business. Tara was indeed regretful. If she could turn back the time, she would remind herself not to provoke Heather as she was a tough nut to crack. Mrs. Hughes? Heather ignored Taras crocodile tears. Didnt you call me an old hag? I dont deserve to be called Mrs. Hughes. She had seen many women like Tara, who like shedding tears to show their weakness. Hence, she wasnt moved at all. She knew Tara cried not because she regretted what she had done. Instead, it was because Tara had no way out. Heather also knew that for such a kind woman, if she couldnt learn a lesson, she would take revenge in the future for sure. Tara cried more loudly, Its my bad. Im not good at words. Please forgive me, Ms. Duncan. Heather retorted with a stern look, You asked for it. Before Tara spoke again, she continued, Tara White, Im not in the mood to talk to you. You should know Im not a kind-hearted woman. Stop acting. Then Heather sat in the chair, ignoring Tara. Thetter copsed on the floor. Tara was an actress, so she tried her best to y in this show. A few policemen pitied her. One walked to Heather and said, Ms. Duncan, probably you should be easy on people. Besides, you havent got injured in this matter. Ms. White is apologizing sincerely. Could you drop thewsuit? Heather retorted bluntly, What do you mean? She cries, so youve taken her side. I can cry too. With those words, she was about to burst into tears. The policeman had to give up. They were all in a stalemate in the office. Finally, Heather looked over at Tara coldly and said, I can stop suing you and holding you ountable for this matter. Tara looked at her delightfully. Heather smiled and added, I want you to announce that youll quit the entertainment business. What? Tara trembled in anger. Even if Heather kept making a fuss about this matter, Tara would end up quitting the entertainment business. She had begged Heather for a long time, but thetter requested her to give up her career in this business. She felt that Heather was bullying her. Tara raised her finger to point at Heather and roared angrily, Heather Duncan, youve gone too far! Heather sneered. Have I gone too far, or have you gone too far when bullying Emelia? You! Tara was rendered speechless. Heather didnt care. She added, I dont understand. Emelia is easygoing and not aggressive at all. What has she done to offend you? Casting her a nce, Heather added, Do you have a crush on my son? Do you take Emelia as your rival in love? Tara parted her lips and wanted to exin, but Heather didnt give her any chance. She believed that Tara had a crush on Julian. Youd better give up. You are a whore. How many men have you slept with? You dont even deserve to lick Julians shoes. Tara felt like she was about to ck out. Heather almost angered her to death.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She realized that Heather indeed had a sharp tongue. Because of Heathers harsh words, Tara had no guts to talk to her anymore, afraid of being humiliated by Heather again. Hence, she also stopped begging Heather to forgive her. Nestling in the chair in a corner, she kept refreshing her Twitter, wishing her news wouldnt be exposed. When Julian and others entered the office, Tara saw her name on the trends followed by many curses. Her legs weakened, sliding down from the chair. She knew she was doomed. The post that Hughes Groups PR department wrote was quite skillful. The inte learned that Tara had actively provoked Heather, and also, they could tell how protective Heather was of Emelia. Rumors had it that they didnt get along, but the Hughes Groups post broke the rumors. Right then, everyone was scolding Tara online. She had to quit showbiz. She didnt have a good reputation in the circle, anyway. After this matter had gone wildly, she wouldnt be able to have any resources. She would also face the situation after being banned. That was why Julian and Emelia noticed that Tara looked miserable and haggard. Chapter 462 PTSD Seeing Emelia, who had a pure and innocent look, behind Julian, Tara stared at her in hatred.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, when her gaze met the ice in Julians eyes, Tara looked away in frustration. She was furious, but what could she do? She couldnt even protect herself. Thinking of that, she shed tears again. Julian entered the office. The policemen greeted him with smiles and served him tea. Julian responded to them indifferently. Then he looked over at Heather and called, Mom. He didnt speak any extra words. Even others could tell they were not close. Emelia felt helpless. She walked up and whispered to Heather, How are you? Did you get hurt? She inwardly med Julian for not even acting as being close to his mother in outsiders presence. Wasnt he afraid they would mock them? Heather was a proud woman, so she didnt want others to know that Julian disliked her. Fortunately, Emelia was sensible. She greeted Heather on Julians behalf. Heather was touched. Shaking her head, she answered, Im fine, Emelia. Taras agent also rushed over from the Capital as soon as possible. She helped Tara up from the floor and said to Julian and others with reddened eyes, Tara has known she has been wrong, Mr. Hughes, Ms. Duncan. Please forgive her and let her go. Now, this matter has been exposed online. Shell be in trouble in the circle Before Julian answered, Heather sneered. As I said, I could ept not to sue her, but she must announce to quit the entertainment business. Taras agent said with a bitter smile, Is there any difference if she doesnt? Taras agent also had her own ns. As long as Tara didnt quit the circle after the public had forgotten this incident, Tara could revive. Even if she couldnt make big money, she could earn some allowances. However, Heather wasnt a fool. She knew how scheming women could be. Besides, she also noticed Taras hateful gaze on Emelia. Although Julian stopped her, Heather still felt disgusted. Heather was fond of torturing others the most, especially Tara, a shameless mistress. She wanted to vent her anger on Tara. Raising her eyebrows, Heather said to Taras agent, Hence, Ive changed my mind again. I want her to apologize to me on Twitter and tell the public she has deliberately driven a wedge between Emelia and me. If Tara took the initiative to apologize and admitted her evil intention, she could fall t on her face. In the future, if anyone dared to hire Tara, the public would boycott that. Upon hearing Heathers request, not only Tara but also her agent shed tears. Ms. Duncan, please leave us a way out? Do you feel aggrieved? Heather was furious when seeing them weeping. She raised her voice and said, If she hadnt deliberately made trouble, would I have given her a hard time? Would I have been ndered by the inte? I was leading a peaceful life, but she purposely provoked me. I almost had a heart attack. I was also scolded by people online. Who has considered my feelings? Who has given me a way out? What if I were so fragile that I was pissed to death by her? Heather blew up, and others were rendered speechless by her. Her words made sense. She was enjoying her retirement, but Tara purposely provoked her. Heather was indeed innocent, although she fought back. Heather pulled out her phone and browsed the post by the PR department of Hughes Group. She asked Julian aggressively, Who allowed them to write this post like this? What does it mean by I feel sorry for my behaviors? I am not! I wont apologize. I didnt make any mistakes. If that happened again, I would ssh the coffee on her and p her. I would hit her more fiercely. Heather was so aggressive that thewyer behind Julian dared not to speak at all. Julians temples popped. None one knew that he had a mental shadow for Heathers yells. When he was little, Heather was like this when arguing with Gerhard. She was aggressive and arrogant, almost breaking down Julian. In the end, he had PTSD towards her voice. Whenever he heard it, he felt upset. For a long time, he would suffer from a migraine. Hence, Julian always avoided having conflicts with Heather. Otherwise, whenever she yelled, he would have an intense migraine. Emelia could tell that he wasnt well. Although she didnt know what had happened, she felt sorry for him. Pinching his hand gently, she walked up and said, Since this incident is also about me, may I have a word? I agree with Ms. Duncans decision. Ms. White, please make an apology in public and exin what has happened in detail. In that case, we wont sue you. Emelia hadnt married Julian yet, so she addressed Heather as Ms. Duncan. She agreed with Heathers decision because Tara did ask for it. Taracked self-respect and turned out to be too shameless. Heather didnt expect Emelia to agree with her. After all, this solution she came up with was well yed. Emelia had always been soft-hearted, so Heather was afraid Emelia would stop her. Heather also knew Julian was pretty obedient to Emelia now. Hence, with Emelias support, she felt more confident. Looking at Tara and her agent coldly, she said, Now the balls in your court. Okay. Ill apologize, Tara said while sobbing. If she said no, she was afraid she wouldnt be able to leave the police station. Julian had brought along awyer. Okay. We look forward to seeing it. Better I can see it tomorrow morning when I wake up. Heather felt delighted after venting her anger. Since they wouldnt sue her, Tara didnt need to continue staying in the police station. She and her agent stood up and fled out as if they were running for their lives. Emelia looked at their receding figure and didnt pity them at all. If Tara hadnt yed with fire, she wouldnt have gotten burned. She should have realized it now. Julian and others also left the police station. Julian kept quiet because his migraine hadnt been relieved yet. Although Heather argued for their own good and Julian didnt mean toin, he had PTSD. Heather stood beside the car and said to her son and Emelia, Its all my fault. Sorry for asking you toe all the way here. Julian didnt answer. Emelia had to reply on his behalf, Its not your fault, Ms. Duncan. It happened because of me, after all. Its quitete now. What about you guys staying at my house tonight? Heather invited them sincerely, studying her son carefully, afraid that Julian would turn her down. Chapter 463 We’ll Be Harmonious in the Future After all, this was relevant to Julians willingness to stay in the same house with Heather, so Emelia didnt answer. She raised her head to look over at Julian. Julians eyes were full of refusal. He tried hard to tolerate the migraine and said, No, thanks. Then he pulled Emelia to leave. Julian believed his head would explode if they went to Heathers house and listened to her drone. Emelia could tell he didnt feel well, so she didnt try to convince him. She waved bye to Heather and left with him. Heather looked disappointed but couldnt do anything. In the past, she wantonly harmed her son and Emelia. She overbearingly wanted everyone to obey her. Hence, her rtionship with them dropped to rock bottom. Heather regretted it and wanted to make it up to them, but it was toote. Julian asked his driver to send Heather back home. Then he, Emelia, and thewyer checked into a hotel. As soon as entering their room, Emily asked, Julian, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Julian didnt hide it. He leaned against the wall weakly and said, I have a migraine. Emelia felt pretty sorry for him. In a hurry, she helped him to sit on the sofa. Howe you suddenly have a migraine? Shall we go to the hospital? Julian shook his head. No, thanks. Can you ask the hotel service to give me some painkillers? That was his old sickness, so he knew it could be relieved if he took a pain killer. He would recover as long as he couldnt hear Heathers hysterical yell. OK. Emelia immediately made a call to hotel service. The pills were delivered soon. Julian felt much better after taking medicine. He knew Emelia was worried about him, so he exined gently while holding her in his arms, When I was little, Dad and Mom fought a lot. Mom always yelled aggressively, like what she did early. As time went by, I had PTSD to this kind of scene and her voice. After listening to him, Emelia couldnt utter any word, feeling helpless and sorry for him. She could imagine the scene where Heather fought with Gerhard. She could feel how fearful and sick Julian was when he was young. Hence, the family of origins unhappiness would hurt a person deeply. Fortunately, I met you. You are always gentle. You wont yell like a lunatic when theres a problem, Julian said, holding Emelia tight while heaving a sigh. They were destined to be together. Their characters fit. When one meets a decent person, they can be better. That applied to him and Emelia. Julian could feel that he had be gentler, more considerate, and more human. Well. Emelia nestled in his arms and whispered, In the future, well be harmonious. We cant fight or argue. In case If they had a child, they couldnt argue fiercely. Otherwise, their child would be hurt. Since it was prettyte, they went to bed soon. The following morning, when they woke up, Taras apology had been posted online. It had undoubtedly raised an uproar. Hundreds of thousands of peoplemented on Taras Twitter post, scolding her fiercely. Taras fan club was also announced to be dismissed. Their fans felt ashamed to like such an indecent idol. Since Tara was contracted with Starixo, many people left harshments on its official ount. They also scolded Trevor, which impacted the new drama, I Gotta Find You. The public didnt believe that apany that had contracted an indecent actress like Tara would do an excellent job filming I Gotta Find You. Hence, they turned to dislike this drama, and some of them even suggested boycotting it. Trevor was so frightened. He hurriedly asked Starixo to post a statement. It said that Taras contract with Starixo had expired not long ago, and the contract hadnt been renewed. Hence, Tara had no rtionship with Starixo now. Additionally, I Gotta Find You was the most important drama of Starixo this year. Therefore, they promise to guarantee its quality.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Trevor felt unfortunate that Julian had threatened him to terminate his contract with Tara and kicked her out of Starixo. Otherwise, he and hispany would be dragged into the mud this time. Tara didnt announce quitting the entertainment business, but she and her agent knew that she could never bounce back in this circle. Tara cried so hard that her eyes were swollen, especially after reading the statement from Starixo. When Trevor had sex with her and called her baby, he wasnt so heartless. Now, she was in trouble. Trevor, her new sugar daddy, and her previous sugar daddies turned cold shoulders on her. While Tara was isted, she received a call from an unknown number. Hello? Her voice was full of unconcealed tiredness and haggardness. She heard a voice filled with irony. Dont you know who this is? After all, you used to send countless nude photos and erotic pictures to this number. Tara was shocked. She put the phone away from her ear and rechecked the number. Earlier, she didnt look at it carefully. She found the number belonged to Trevors wife when she checked on it. Now you know who this is? Trevors wife said again with a gloating giggle. Tara gritted her teeth. You just want to mock me, dont you? The woman chuckled. Right. I call you to mock you. Tara was furious and was about to hang the call up, but the woman seemed to read her mind. She continued, Remember what I told you before? Ones life is pretty long. You might not be the one who wouldugh until the end. Tara roared, Do you think you will have a good life? Trevor has dumped you. If you hadnt shamelessly refused to divorce, he would have married me long ago Tara was enraged while she spoke. If Trevor had married her, she wouldnt be isted without any backer. The womanughed joyfully on the other end of the line. You are wrong, bitch! Dont you know Trevor Spence is begging me to forgive him now? I will dump him this time. He came to find our children and me during the New Year vacation, but I didnt let him enter our house. How could it be possible? Tara refused to believe her. Impossible! You lied! He has already stopped loving you. How could he beg you to forgive him? Tara added, Since you want to dump him, why dont you divorce him? You are lying! The woman chuckled. I asked mywyer to pass the divorce agreement to him just now. Tara staggered backward. How could it be possible? You would rather die than divorce him back then. And also, you said you wouldnt do it forever If you hadnt been so impatient and dered war against me to provoke me, I would have already divorced him. However, you bullied me too wantonly. How was I supposed to make your wishe true? Now, he wont marry you at all. Of course, Im going to divorce him. After all, I feel sickened when seeing his face. I dont want to disgust myself anymore, retorted the woman. Upon hearing her words, Tara was so angry that she bit her tongue. And from the pain she passed out. Chapter 464 Respect Julian’s Decision Julian and Emelia didnt get up after waking up. Emelia wanted, but Julian stopped her. It had been a long nightst night. Lets sleep in. Julian felt sorry for her. Covering her lower abdomen with his palm, he wanted to warm her up. Emelia felt warm in her belly and heart. She nestled in his arms and said with a chuckle, Ive never expected you to sleep in. Emelia was teasing him, but Julian admitted it. Ehn. Im also sleeping in. I want to hold you like this forever without getting up. With those words, he leaned against her and said, No wonder the ancient emperors refused to get up early in the morning for their business. I understood why they did so. Emelia giggled, pushing him. Then she asked with concerns, Do you still have a migraine? Im fine now. Julian asked in self-mockery, Do you think Im too fragile? Emelia hurriedly answered, Not at all. I just feel sorry for you, Julian. You must be hurt by the scenes, so you had PTSD. She felt highly sorry after knowing why he had suffered from a migraine the previous night. At midnight, she woke up and studied him carefully to see if he had been bothered by it. Since he was sleeping soundly with even breath, she was relieved and fell asleep again. Julian held her tight. Right then, Emelias phone rang. She checked it and found Heathers ID. Emelia was confused, wondering why she didnt call Julian as they were together. However, she swiped to answer. Heather asked tentatively on the phone, Morning, Emelia. Are you guys up? Emelia nced at Julian and said, Yeah, we just got up. Heather continued, Well I made breakfast. Would you like to join me? Emelia didnt answer. Julian grabbed her phone from her hand and refused coldly, No, thanks. Well have it in the hotel. Then well go back. Heather stiffened on the other end of the line and muttered, I see Julian was so cold and aggressive that Heather couldnt utter any word to keep them staying. Seeing that she was silent, Julian directly hung up the call.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Emelia approached and asked gently, Shall we have lunch with your mother? Emelia didnt take the initiative to tter Heather. She suggested it for Julians good. Heather was his birth mother, so he shouldnt keep such an awkward rtionship with her. Julian refused, No. Emelia asked in a helpless tone, Didnt you promise to be obedient to me in everything? Julian was wordless. Tugging his hand, she said, I know you are unwilling to be with her. You are afraid shell give me a hard time as before. I can tell she has changed. It wont happen. Julian cast down his eyes, keeping silent. In fact, he was indeed worried that Heather would give Emelia a hard time again. However, it wasnt the key reason he had a poor rtionship with Heather. He had a knot in his heart because of Carolines death. He didnt think he could forgive Heather shortly. Julian looked up at Emelia and said honestly, I havent been mentally ready for that. Ill take a rain check, OK? OK. Emelia didnt insist. She respected Julians decision. After getting up and tidying up, the two went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. Then they called the driver and thewyer to return to town. On the way, Emelia asked Julian to call Heather. Have you seen Tara Whites statement online? Since she has apologized, let the bygones be bygones. Enjoy your retirement. I know. Thank you, Julian. Please send my appreciation to Emelia, too. Thank you guys for driving here and helping me deal with this matterst night. Unconcealed disappointment filled Heathers tone. However, she still thanked them sincerely. Be careful when driving back, she reminded. Julian hung up his call. Heather pinched her phone, sitting in her living room. She stared at the blue sea outside the window, her eyes reddening. For many years, this was the first time she regretted her words and behaviors before when she tried hard to separate Julian from Emelia. If she had been a kind mother-inw, would her rtionship with her son have been better than the current one? If her daughter, Caroline, had been taken care of by her brother and sister-inw, she wouldnt have passed away so young, wouldnt she? Thinking about hertest daughter, who had died miserably, Heather burst into tears. She regretted it. Indeed. At Starixo. In the office, Trevor gazed at the document in his hands, and then he looked up at thewyer in a suit opposite. After a long while, he uttered a few words, Does she want to divorce? Thewyer nodded and said professionally, Yes, Mr. Spence. This is the divorce agreement from my client to you. After reading it, please sign your name if you have no questions. Trevor was so angry that he snapped the pen in his hand. He pulled out his phone, turned away, and made a call. He roared in anger after the call was connected, What do you mean by doing so? His wife said calmly, You should know what I mean. Trevor took a deep breath. Youd rather die than divorce several years ago. Now, you are willing to divorce. Who do you think I am? You cant be so willful! His wife seemed to have heard a funny joke. Sheughed out loud and said, Trevor Spence, you should ask yourself that question. When you wanted to dump me, you slept with countless women and hurt me repeatedly. You made all people in Riverside City know you tried to dump me at that time. Now you want to save our marriage, so you came to my ce, wishing I would forgive you because of an apology? You wish. Trevor was rendered speechless. After a long while, he uttered a few words, I disagree with the divorce. It doesnt matter, his wife said calmly, Since you disagree with the agreement, mywyer will help me file awsuit and solve it through legal means. You cant me me for not reminding you, Trevor Spence. Ive given up everything, and Ive written it in the divorce agreement. You only need to pay the alimony to raise our children. Once this is resolved through legal means, Ill gain part of your properties. You cheated on me in our marriage, so probably I could get more than expected. Divorce agreement? Are you willing to give up everything? Trevor had an indescribable feeling. Probably his wife had made up her mind to divorce him, so she was unwilling to fake being kind to him. She snapped, Yep. Its written on the disagreement. Are you blind or illiterate? They had been married almost twenty years. This was the first time Trevor was scolded. He couldnt react at all. Chapter 465 Don’t Have a Future Anymore Since Trevor was silent, his wife added, Just talk to mywyer. Hell pass your message to me. Then she wanted to hang up. In a hurry, Trevor stopped her and said in frustration, Youd rather give up anything to divorce me? His wife snorted on the phone. Right. Now you should know how much I feel sickened about you. Trevor was heavily blown, bing upset indeed. He muttered, Why? Why? Since I made you sick, why didnt you divorce me back then? Why did you insist on keeping our marriage until now? His wife answered naturally, Of course, I wasnt willing to let you marry Tara White, that bitch. Trevor gaped. He had never expected his ever so gentle and graceful wife could speak such offensive words. He also hadnt expected her to tolerate him for many years because of her revenge on him and Tara. His wife continued, Now, Tara White is doomed. You are a snobbish man. For your future and Starixos good, you wont keep in touch with her for sure. Of course, I should divorce you now. I dont want to be sickened by you any longer. Trevor squeezed words between his teeth, Arent you afraid Ill marry her because of your stimtion? You wont. His wife sneered. Theres a discord between you two already. You wont be together anymore. Of course, if you are willing to marry that woman with a ruined reputation despite the burden of the public opinions, Ill believe you two genuinely love each other. Then Ill send you my best wishes. By the way, I also have her erotic photos and flirting chat with other men. Before you get married, I can generously send them as my blessings to you. Shut up! Trevor roared,pletely losing control. He felt that his wife turned out to be strange and horrible. In anger, he threatened her, You havent worked for many years. After divorcing and giving up everything, what can you live on? His wife sneered again. So, Id rather suffer from poverty than stay married to you. Trevor almost fainted in anger. In the past, he had thought he was the only one that his wife and children could rely on, so they wouldnt be able to survive after leaving him. Hence, he kept fooling around with women outside. He was afraid of hurting them because they must rely on him. He believed that they dared not to anger him. Especially his wife hadnt worked for many years, so shecked the ability to make a living. However His children ignored him. If they were not blood-rted to him, they would refuse to admit that he was their father. His wife wanted to divorce him and said he had sickened her. She tried to break up with him even if she suffered from poverty. Trevor fainted in anger. His wife heard him faint. She hung up the call without any reaction and didnt care if he was alive. Tara fainted in anger earlier, and so did Trevor. Finally, she had vented the anger that she had suppressed for many years. Trevor was sent to the hospital. He was well, but he had a mental broken down. Lying on the bed, he felt spiritless. His wifes ruthless words fully upied his mind. However, his wifeswyer was entirely responsible. He followed Trevor into the ward. As soon as Trevor woke up, thewyer said professionally, My client said you had refused to divorce upon the agreement. Hence, Ill help her file awsuit. Mr. Spence, please attend the hearing on time. Trevor almost cked out again in anger. He grabbed his phone and smashed it on thewyer. Fuck off! Get out of here! Fortunately, thewyer hadnt been hit. Otherwise, he could sue Trevor for willful and malicious injury. After passing his clients message to Trevor, thewyer turned away and left the ward. Vincent knew that Trevor had been sent to the hospital, so he came to visit Trevor. At the door, he witnessed Trevor blowing his stacks. Vincent picked up his phone and said with a frown, Whats wrong with you, Dude? Trevor halfy on the bed, taking deep breaths to calm down. Vincent put his phone on the nightstand and asked, Are you alright? You look too spirited to be sick. Trevor could roar and smash things. He didnt look seriously ill. Vincent received a call from Trevors assistant earlier. He was told that Trevor fainted in the office for no reason. Vincent was shocked and thought Trevor had severe disease, so he rushed over to visit Trevor. What if I told you my wife pissed me to faint? Trevor told Vincent that his wife suddenly wanted to divorce him. He also told Vincent his wifes offensive words. Vincent was serious about his own marriage. After listening to Trevor, he didnt pity Trevor at all. He even felt delighted. Trevor had hurt his wife for many years. He deserved to be treated in this way. However, Trevor was still in the hospital, so Vincent didnt mock him. Heforted Trevor, Since it hase to this point, you should agree. Vincent worked with Trevor in business, but he disliked Trevor for his attitude to his marriage. Trevor felt angry after hearing his words. You! He didnt want to divorce, so he wanted to find someone to support him. However, Vincent asked him to divorce instead.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked, Why? Dont you want to divorce? Trevor looked away with a snort. Vincent didnt mind. He said calmly, Do you think your wife will forgive you after doing so many things to hurt her? Trevor, you are different from the couples who have temporary conflicts. Think about it, how many women have you slept with all through the years? Trevor looked a bit awkward. Vincent added, Youre dirty both physically and mentally. Trevor had to admit that Vincents words were like daggers stabbing into his heart. He closed his eyes weakly. Vincent nced at him, heaving a sigh. My words sound harsh indeed, but Im telling the truth. Why dont you just let go of her instead of keeping her staying? Youve hurt her for many years. Do you still want to hurt her again on this matter? Trevor pressed his lips together, realizing that he had to let go of his wife now. Since she had hated him to the core and they had reached a dead-end, they shouldnt keep hurting each other. Although his wife wanted to give up everything to divorce him, Trevor wanted topensate her. He would give her the house where she and their children were staying abroad. He would also pay their childrens tuition fees, living expenses, and funding to support their marriages in the future. If his wife was willing, he would alsopensate her with money so that she could lead a better life in the future. Somehow, after Trevor had made up his mind, he felt a sharp pang in his heart. It hurt so much that he almost suffocated, and his eyes reddened. He realized that his fate with his wife in this life was gone. Chapter 466 My Girlfriend’s Script Trevors phone started ringing right then. Vincent nced at it and saw Taras name. Raising his eyebrows, he stood up and said, Trevor, you look well. Im relieved. I gotta go. Trevor saw Taras name on the phone, bing outraged. If he hadnt hooked up with Tara and thetter hadnt been so arrogant to provoke his wife, his wife wouldnt have humiliated him. He wiped to answer the call. Before Tara spoke, he roared in a fury, F*ck off! Youd better get out from my face. I dont want to see you anymore in my life. Tara said in a grievance, Trevor, please calm down. Your wife said she would divorce you. I Trevor interrupted her before she finished her words, What do you want? She finally wants to divorce me, so do you think Ill marry you? Tara White, let me repeat. Were over. Even if I divorced my wife, I wouldnt marry you. Who do you think you are? You are just an unscrupulous woman. Do you deserve to be my wife? Trevors words sounded pretty offensive. He directly hung up the call after finishing his words. Upon hearing his curse, Vincent left his ward, feeling relieved. He was afraid Trevor would marry Tara because he had been hurt by his wife. It turned out that Trevor wasnt a fool. Humiliated by Trevor, Tara howled in despair after tossing away her phone. Trevors wife told her that she would divorce Trevor, so Tara couldnt wait to call him. She hoped to be reconciled with him. She had lost everything. If she could marry Trevor, she wouldnt need to worry about the rest of her life. However, Trevor called her a woman of loose moralsC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Seeing that, Taras agent left without looking back. Tara deserved it. Vincent told Emelia what had happened to Trevor while she was browsing the costumes for shooting photos in the cameramans studio. The stylist would measure her to make the costumes. Since Emelia would go to the Capital for a business trip, the preparation for her shooting could be done before she set up. After returning from the Capital, she could take the pictures right away. On the same day, the magazine with the photo of Emelia and Nina started a pre-sale online. Right after it was avable, the magazines were sold out. They were indeed popr. Emelia felt amazed after hearing the news. She double-checked the information from the magazine agency and confirmed that the magazines had been sold out. Then she turned around and asked Julian, Have you bought our magazine to increase its sale? Julianughed. Nah. He didnt do it indeed because he was always urate in predicting the market. This magazine was issued right after Nina had helped Emelia out of the bully. It also reported their valuable friendship. Hence, it was certainly popr. Besides, Nina was a superstar with arge fan base. Also, Emelia had some fans. Hence, it was reasonable that the magazine could be sold out quickly. Julian even didnt have a chance to buy one of them. Emelia nced at him intensely and decided to believe him. Since the magazines pre-sale was sessful, the topic that Emelia promised to write a novel for Nina during the interview also became a trending topic shortly after. Many people were discussing online about what kind of novel Emelia would write. They crazily envied Nina for having an author friend like Emelia, as Nina could be a heroine in a book. Julian asked, Emelia, are you sure you will write a romance novel? In that case, the love between Nina and Cameron Dauster would be found out. Emelia said, We all know a novel is based on real-life but quite different from it. Ill make a statement to exin that eighty percent of plots are made by myself. Its just a gift for Nina, so I named my heroine with her name. She had discussed with Nina the plots in her novel before deciding to write the campus love story. Nina agreed with her and also permitted her to write what had happened between her and Cameron in the past. Of course, except for Nina and Emelia, not many people would know those plots were actual. Nina agreed with her because she was running out of patience. If this novel still couldnt stimte Cameron toe back from abroad, Nina would give up and find another man to marry. Julian asked earnestly, May I invest in your novel and make it a drama? Youve already gained attention to this novel. With your writing skills and the popr theme of the campus love, itll be a blockbuster if it can be filmed. Emelia covered her forehead. Why do you have to target on my script? Last time, when she discussed the family controversy script with him, Julian said he wanted to invest as well. Now, he wanted to invest in this novel. Julian said solemnly, Because you are a good writer. If it were another person, I wouldnt have any interest. He wanted to invest in the two scripts because he could see the potential for sess instead of trying to help her. The purpose that he invested in films and movies was to make money. It was only because he had seen the potential in his girlfriends scripts. Emelia refused, No. You should avoid any hint of giving me special treatment. Before Julian retorted, Viggo called Emelia on the phone. Seeing his caller ID, Julian was alert. Pressing his lips together, he gazed at Emelia andpletely forgot about his investment. Viggo was a strong enemy on his way to pursuing Emelia. Although his rtionship with Emelia had be stable, Julian reminded himself not to underestimate his enemy. Emelia red at him to warn him not to talk nonsense. Then she swiped to answer Viggos call. After she gradually reconciled with Julian, she hadnt contacted Viggo for a long time. Viggo was always considerate. To avoid the misunderstandings like that between her and Harry, he tried his best to prevent suspicions. Hence, Emelia was sure Viggo must have called her for business. Sure enough, he asked, Emelia, may I know what kind of novel you will write for Nina Sanchez? Emelia answered honestly, Its campus love. Ill write the heroines love from the campus till she gets married. Viggo giggled on the phone. I see. Tymers Entertainment intends to invest in the drama of your novel. What do you think? Emelia was surprised, Does Tymers have the intention? As far as she knew, Tymers had been working on script writing and managing artists. They seldom had invested in any script. Even Princess Lenia was sponsored by Julian instead. Chapter 467 I Can’t Stop Kissing You Right. We want to invest in it, Viggo exined, Tymers is developing steadily all through the years. Now, we have set up a firm foundation, so Ive decided to progress a step. Emelia could understand him. However, she asked uneasily, But I havent started my novel yet. Isnt it too early for us to talk about our cooperation?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emelia was worried that Tymers Entertainment would suffer a loss if her novel wasnt sessful. How many years have we cooperated together, Emelia? Dont you think I know yourpetence? Viggo fully trusted her. If possible, I would like to invest in all your scripts in the future. Before Emelia answered, Julian chimed in unhappily, Mr. Johansen, I can let you invest in her campus love novel, but Tymers might have no chance to invest in her other scripts in the future. Julian was willing to let Tymers invest in the new novel for Camerons sake. Tymers wanted to invest as soon as Emelia intended to write this novel, so Julian believed it was Camerons decision. After all, it was based on his own love story, so it was expected that he would invest. Emelia red at Julian in anger. She wondered if he meant he would stop Tymers from investing in her ys in the future. Under her annoyed gaze, Julian changed his words. Well, I meant, in the future, Tymers and the Hughes Group, or even other investors should have a fairpetition in Emelias scripts. He wondered if Emelia would be happier as he said so. Viggo said in a hiddenint, I see, Mr. Hughes. I hope you are a man of your word. You cant give us no chance because of your rtionship with Emelia. Julian was almost pissed off by Viggos words. He wondered what Viggo meant. Julian didnt think he was that kind of man. Emelia immediately chimed in, Mr. Johansen, I understand. Here is the thing. I want to write a few chapters first. Then Ill finish the outlines. In that case, we can talk about the script writing. That works, Viggo agreed without hesitation. After hanging up the call, Emelia asked Julian, Why did you let Tymers invest this script? Since when have you be so kind-hearted? Julian said casually, I just want to bring the romance to a happy ending. Emelia was confused. What do you mean? Nothing. Julian refused to exin. He said solemnly, I wasnt kidding when talking to Viggo Johansen earlier. In the future, if you have a new script, including the family controversy script, you must let me and other investorspete together. You cant directly kick me out because of avoiding giving me special treatment. Emelia couldnt refuse. In the end, she said, If you insist, its up to you. When she finished the scripts, she would fairly choose one among those candidatepanies if other investors wanted to invest in them. After picking up the costumes and leaving the photo studio, Emelia got in the car. She said, I havent expected Mrs. Spence to be so determined. Probably because she had the same experience with Trevors wife, Emelia could fully understand why Mrs. Spence had done so. However, Mrs. Spence didnt want to divorce Trevor for many years. Emelia had thought that she must love Trevor deeply, or she was afraid that she couldnt make a living after divorcing him. However, only then did Emelia know that Mrs. Spence had done it to torture Tara. She instantly liked Mrs. Spence a lot. Tara was just a mistress, but she had the guts to bully Trevors wife. She indeed deserved to be avenged in this way. Julian kept silent. Whenever talking about Trevors wife, he had a lingering fear. He thought to himself, Sure enough, men cannot afford to offend women. They are more heartless than men. If their hearts are broken, theyll definitely be ruthless. Emelia didnt stay in Riverside City for a long time. She flew to the Capital the following day. Julian couldnt go with her because of his work. Hence, he had to drive her to the airport to see her off. In the parking lot, Julian pressed Emelia on the passengers seat, kissing her eagerly. He was distraught. Finally, they had a few days to be with each other, but she was on her period. He couldnt do anything. He didnt have a heavy desire to have sex. In fact, they were in love right now, so making love was the best way for them to interact with each other. The unhappier he was, the more passionately he kissed her. Emelia felt that her lips were reddening and swelling. She pushed him, raised her hands, andined, Stop it. People will notice my lips. Julian pressed his head between her neck and shoulder, heavily panting. I also want to retrain myself, but I cant stop kissing you. Emelia blushed. I must go now. Or Ill bete for the flight. Julian released her. He said helplessly, You can enter the hall yourself. Ill say bye to you here. As he spoke, he cast down at his lower abdomen. I cant stand up and see you off in this condition. Emelia followed his gaze. Instantly, she looked away in embarrassment. Open the trunk. I can go into the hall myself. She quickly opened the door and got down. Then she picked up her suitcase and trotted away. Julian had been aroused by kissing her, so he couldnt get down and see her off in her current status. After seeing off Emelia, Julian called Trevor. He didnt want to ask Trevor about his divorce. Instead, he wanted to remind Trevor not to tell Emelia for the time being that he had invested in I Gotta Find You. In the beginning, he invested in it to approach Emelia. However, much to his surprise, they had reconciled before the drama started filming. Julian couldnt let Emelia know it now. After all, Emelia disliked him for investing in the movie or drama based on her script. He was worried Emelia would be angry. Hence, he decided to hide it from her. Trevor agreed in a weak tone. Julian could tell that he had been reeled from his divorce. Emelia arrived in the Capital without a hitch. Vincent picked her up. Seeing the happiness on her face, Vincent asked her with a smile, Will you take Julian Hughes to meet us soon? Emelia and Julian had experienced many things recently. Vincent wasnt by Emelias side, but she updated him about them. Vincent and the Longerich family were pretty happy about what Julian had done to deal with the matters. Right then, they could feel how much Julian treasured Emelia. Hence, as long as Emelia was happy, they would support her decision. Emelia said shyly, Yeah, when the proper timees. Right. We are not in a hurry, echoed Vincent. He had a gloating tone towards Julian. Julian wanted to marry Emelia eagerly, but Emelia wasnt eager to get married. The script reading of I Gotta Find You went on smoothly. Trevor, the director, Vincent, Emelia, a few leading roles, and employees from the costume, the make-up, and the props departments attended it. It seemed the whole program team paid much attention to it. Emelia had to admit that Trevor waspetent at work. In a short time, he had set up all the departments and let them do their duties in order. When Emelia met Harry again, thetter apologized to her right away. Im sorry, Emelia. It was all my faultst time. If I hadnt insisted on inviting you for a meal, Tara White wouldnt have the chance to make trouble. The handsome rising star standing in the corridor elegantly, he looked guilty and regretful, like an elementary school student uneasily waiting for the teachers scolding. Emelia smiled, It doesnt matter. Harry looked at her, reluctance filling his pretty eyes. If this incident hadnt urred, would you have hidden your rtionship with Julian Hughes? Hes a lucky bastard. Harry was trying to let go of Emelia right now, but he still disliked her being with Julian. In his opinion, Emelia was a beautiful, outstanding girl. She didnt need to reconcile with Julian, who used to be a scumbag to hurt her. Emelia noticed his expression. After thinking for a moment, she said solemnly, Harry, since I decided to reconcile with him, I had been ready to announce our rtionship to the public at any time. It had nothing to do with the incident recently. So, please dont me yourself. In the future, please let go of me, Emelia added. Then she patted him gently on his shoulder, just like an elder sister to a bad-tempered brother. She turned away. Harry gazed at her receding figure, pressing his lips together, clenching his fists. In the end, his hands dropped weakly. Chapter 468 Picking up My Girlfriend On the third day of the script reading, Julian came to the Capital. Emelia didnt know it. After the reading meeting that day, people left the office building in twos or threes. Emelia and Ze Sabir were walking side by side. After a few days, Emelia and Ze have be familiar with each other. Ze was sincere and lovely. She was almost as straightforward as Nina. Julian was a tycoon in the investment of film and television. And the people who participated in the script reading meeting were all from this industry. Everyone wanted to make friends with Julian, so they came forward to greet Julian one after another. But Emelia, Julians girlfriend, was pushed aside by the enthusiastic director and the person in charge of costume. Emelia didnt mind. She stood beside Ze with a smile. Ze covered her mouth and smiled, Wow, Mr. Hughes is here, Ill give you back to him then. Emelia reluctantly protested, What? Are you teasing me? Do I need to remind you that Mr. Reynolds is treating you like a princess at home? Ze came to the Capital for the meeting. Marvin followed. They lived in Marvins residence in the capital. However, because of their confidential rtionship, Marvin didnt go to visit Ze at Starixo. But Emelia said that Marvin cooked delicious food for Ze at home every day. Although Marvin and Ze had an age gap, they were in a good rtionship. Or, precisely speaking, Marvin was very good to Ze. Because of their good rtionship, Trevor talked to Ze just now. Emelia was a screenwriter, and since Trevor knew that Emelia and Ze were good friends, so, he directly asked Ze in front of Emelia, Ze, are you in love? Ze was guilty of hearing this question all of a sudden. However, she denied, Nope. Why? Emelia also worried a little, thinking that Trevor knew about Ze and Marvin. Trevor motioned Emelia to take a look at the hickey on Zes neck, then he coughed and said, I was once young too. Dont think you can hide it from me. Emelia and Ze blushed at the same time. It was indeed too obvious. Trevor said to Ze, I dont care who youre in love with, but I have to make three rules with you first. First, no dirt. Youd better fall in love with a serious man. Otherwise, if you are exposed, you will lose everything. If he is not serious, I suggest you break up with him right now. Youre young, you should focus on your career. Emelia and Ze nced at each other. Marvin was no doubt a serious man. Even if they were exposed, Ze wouldnt need to worry about being implicated by Marvin but rather the opposite. Marvin was a renowned person in the film industry. He was very respected. Ze was no onepared to him. Trevor didnt notice Zes distress. He instead went on saying, Second, no matter if you are in love or even live with the person, you must not get pregnant! The project must not be dyed. Ze coughed a few times awkwardly. For a girl who had just married, talking about pregnancy was a little embarrassing. Trevor seized up Ze again, frowned slightly, and said in discontent, Last, you should lose weight. I dont want a fat heroine in my show. Emelia couldnt helpughing. Ze was super embarrassed. Emelia whispered in Zes ear, It seems that Mr. Reynolds is a good chef. I can see that your weight has increased sharply recently. They met at the press conference of Princess Lenia. At that time, Ze was slim just like a normal female star. Now Emelia felt that Trevors words indeed make sense. I see, Mr. Spence. Ze promised Trevor, Ill lose weight from today on. Trevor said, Ill talk to your agent in personter. Lets draw up a contract and stipte it in ck and white. Whoever breaks the contract willpensate. Ze rolled her eyes, but she couldnt do anything. This was the film industry. If the artists dirt were found out, the entire program would die. Especially for the fact that I Gotta Find You received a lot of attention. Ze thought in distress that she would have to talk to Marvin about contraception and weight loss. Julian wasnt moved by the enthusiastic crowd that came over to greet him. He frowned slightly and said, sorry, Im here to pick up Emelia. He meant to say that he was not here for work or social. After that, he strode across them and headed to Emelia. The group of people looked back and smiled at Emelia with some embarrassment. They were so eager to know Julian just now that they forgot the existence of Emelia, Julians legit girlfriend. But Julians behavior just now reminded them of the importance of Emelia. Julian had asked Trevor to pretend that they werent familiar. So, after a simple greeting of courtesy, Trevor left. Ze said goodbye too seeing that Julian was over here. Emelia smiled at Julian, What are you doing here? Julian grabbed her waist, pressed her into his arms, and whispered, How do you think? At the moment, they were in front of the office building of Starixo where people were hurrying to and fro. Emelia pushed him shyly and said, Lets go back. Julian nced behind her and asked, Your father didnte today? Vincent wrote the book. He should be here normally. But Julian didnt see him just now. He came two days ago. Auntie Naomi is not feeling well today. He took her to the hospital. There was a faint worry in Emelias tone. Aunties health seems to have turned worse. Im a bit worried. Naomi had been in a bad health over the years. Vincent stopped writing to concentrate on taking care of her a few years ago. She had surgery and it was said to be helpful. But recently, it seemed her health condition was not very optimistic. Julian hugged Emelia andforted her with a warm voice, Dont worry, your father will find the best doctor for her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Yes. Emelia nodded. Then they got into the car. They had dinner outside, and then returned to Julians residence. Julian kissed Emelia violently as soon as they entered the door. It was probably because they hadnt been together for a couple of days. Emelia missed Julian too. She grabbed his neck closely as a response. Emelias period had just been over. Julian surely knew how to pick the right time. In fact, Emelia had a proper reason to doubt that he had carefully counted the days. But she was also very happy to see him. She was enjoying the intimacy. They fell out of control into the big bed and spent the whole night making love. In the end, Emelia fell asleep in exhaustion. Chapter 469 Visiting the Longerich Family Emelia waste for the script reading meeting the next day. She entered the conference room and apologized to everyone in embarrassment. But people seemed to be understanding. Emelia was more embarrassed. She silently scolded Julian. However, people apologized to her too forst night. They paid too much attention to Julian and totally ignored her. After a few exchanges of words, Emelia started to work. She didnt feel anything. Julian was not an ordinary person. He was meant to be surrounded. However, Julian was very protective of her, she didnt have much to worry about. At noon, Julian came to Starixo to pick up Emelia. Emelia asked for a leave in the afternoon. She and Julian were going to the hospital to visit Naomi. After lunch, they went to the hospital. Naomi didnt look quite good. Emelia felt sad to see that. Emelia didnt spend much time with Naomi, but Naomi treated Emelia like her own daughter. Naomis love was unconditional. Seeing Naomis weak look, Emelia couldnt help tearing up. Naomi took her hand and gentlyforted her, Silly child, why so sad? It happens to everybody. We live and we die. Its thew of nature. Emelia forced her tears back and smiled, You will get better. Youll see me get married. When Emelia said the word married, Vincent and Julian looked at each other tacitly. Julian was very excited. He thought maybe his dream woulde true earlier because of Naomis unfavorable state. Vincent and the Longerich family would probably agree for Emelia to remarry him. Otherwise, what did Vincent just look at him? When Julians thoughts fluctuated, Vincent came forward and said to Emelia, Naomi will be discharged in the afternoon. Why dont you and Juliane home for dinner tonight? Julian was so excited to hear that. Vincent asked Emelia to take him back for dinner, and by that time he would officially meet the Longerich family. It meant that he was going to be recognized. Julian didnt show much of his excitement of course. After all, Naomi was still ill. They all know that Naomis health condition was not optimistic. Vincents proposal stunned Emelia, but she soon understood Vincents good intentions. Vincent must want Naomi to see her peace with Julian. So, Emelia immediately agreed. Emelia had been hesitating these days about whether to take Julian home since he came to the Capital. She didnt expect things to go this way. But she could save her hesitation now. But can Auntie leave the hospital now? Emelia was worried. Naomi said with a smile, Ill be all right.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Naomi meant to say that it was all the same for her whether staying in the hospital or not. She was at the end of her life. Naomi needed to rest, so Emelia and Julian didnt stay for long, Vincent sent them out of the ward. At the end of the corridor, Emelia couldnt help crying anymore. She held Vincent and cried uncontrobly, I want Auntie to live a long life, I want you to apany each other all the time, I want you to be happy forever Vincent and Naomi had an excellent rtionship, everyone knew that. Emelia cant imagine how heartbroken and painful Vincent would be if Naomi passed away. Could he take it? Vincent cried too at Emelias words. He patted Emelia on the back and said, I know you love us and wish for our good-being. But God can be so unfair. Naomi is such a good person Vincent couldnt hold back anymore. He burst into tears with Emelia. Julian felt heartbroken too seeing them hugging together, both being so sad. Men normally dont cry. Vincents sorrow must be overwhelming. He loved Naomi so much. No one could stand losing a beloved one. After crying in front of Emelia, Vincent felt much better. He whispered andforted Emelia, Dont worry about me too much. I had been mentally prepared since years ago when Naomi was first sick. Naomi didnt get sick yesterday. The doctor had said that she wouldnt make it a year ago. That was why Vincent decided to toss away all his fame to be just with her. He thought that he would forever be stuck in darkness if Naomi was gone. However, things had be different, since he had a daughter now, Emelia. She gave him the courage to go on. In any case, he had to make up for his absence in Emelias earlier life. He should live to see Emelia doing good. He should live to protect Emelia from being bullied by Julian. After saying goodbye to Vincent, Emelia and Julian went home. Emelia was still in a sad mood. Julian asked her to take a nap and rest well. While Emelia was asleep, Julian sent a question to the group chat. Ill go to the Longerichs with Emelia tonight. What should I wear? Phil replied first, Are you showing off? Julian said innocently, Howe? Phil said quietly, Arent you telling us that you are going to your father-inws house and be epted by him. Julian said, Why are you jealous? Arent you married? What was there to show off about being epted by my father-inw? The most important thing is to marry Emelia. Phil grunted, Dont you know that my parents-inws had both passed away? Ill never have this feeling of being epted by them. Julian didnt want to reply to Phils weird talk. Arthur then replied, You dont have to specially dress up, do you? You look smart whatever you wear. All of them were tall and outstanding in appearance. They had never needed to worry about outfits over the years. They looked good whatever they put on. Julian said somewhat confidently, The Longerich family arent ordinary people. I have to dress up carefully. Phil sent an emoji of face with rolling eyes. Arthur said, just dress simple, less is more. Ezra didnt speak. Since the thing between his father Roman and Maisie happened some time ago, Julian and Ezras rtionship had be worse than before. Ezra had always been the most active one in the group. He could warm up the atmosphere whatever the topic was. But now he seldomly spoke. He no longer asked them out for drinking in private, especially not Julian. Julian didnt want to think about it. He felt angry whenever he thought of what Roman had done to Maisie, a pregnant woman. He didnt mind losing Ezra as a friend. Chapter 470 Restless About Proposing Julian didnt get the answer about clothes. So, he asked another question, Should I propose to her tonight in front of her family? Phil, Arthur, Ezra remained silent. Julian added, I havent formally proposed to her. This time I dont want her tock anything, so I came out with this idea. Proposing in front of her family can better express my sincerity. And also prove to them that If I hurt her in the future, they can punish me. Phil and Arthur all fell silent. They were shocked by Julians words. Ezra, who has been silent, said, I suggest that you dont propose tonight. Julian didnt want to talk to him, but he couldnt ignore him either, so he asked, Why? Ezra said, I cant tell why, but I have a hunch that even if you propose, you will be rejected. Julian was speechless. He said in anger, Your silence is appreciated. Ezra said reluctantly, I didnt want to say it. But I got a feeling that youll get rejected. I know you dont like me now yet I still said it. I was just trying to save your reputation.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Think about it, everyone in the Longerich family must be here tonight. They are all big figures. How awkward it would be if you are rejected in public? Now Julian didnt want to say a word to Ezra. Arthur answered in due time, Do you have the ring? Yes. Julian was well prepared. Ive prepared onest time. Later, she broke up with me because of her health. I sold the ring in rage. Recently, I prepared another one and kept it with me. Phil said, So youre ready to propose at any time? In case I need it. Julian felt d that he had brought the ring with him to the Capital. Arthur said, Since you are ready, do it. Stop mulling over the result. Phil also agreed. Ezra didnt speak again since he knew Julian wouldnt listen. Anyway, the embarrassment would be Julians if he failed the proposal. Since Phil and Arthur agreed to propose, Julian decided to do it. However, at the thought of it, Julian felt nervous, although he had gone through all kinds of situations. He didnt care about whether hed be rejected. He only wished he wouldnt be too nervous to speak. Before Emelia woke up, Julian had thought of what to say and practiced several times in front of the mirror. After the nap, Emelia felt better. Julian invited her to choose some clothes for himter. Emelia didnt understand, Didnt you bring your clothes? Why buy new ones? Julian exined seriously, Im seeing your family. Of course, I have to dress new. It was because he was going to propose. He had to dress formally. Emelia needed a beautiful dress too to look stunning when being proposed. Is it necessary? I think your clothes are good enough. Emelia felt that Julian was going a bit too far. Julian insisted, I need to show my sincerity and respect. OK. Emelia agreed. So, they went out. Julians clothes were all high-end luxury brands. Emelia quickly picked one for him in the shop. Julian was very satisfied, and the clerk repeatedly praised Emelias perfect taste. After that, Julian took Emelia to the womens department. Emelia reluctantly said, Do I need to dress up so formally too? She didnt think she need to dress so carefully in front of her own family. Julian exined, You have to be the same with me, or Ill be more nervous. When Emelia heard the word nervousing from Julians mouth, she couldnt helpughing in surprise. Seriously? Youve gone through all big asions. Why are you nervous about having dinner with my family? Julian simply took her hand so she could feel his sweating palm, It makes my hand sweat just thinking that I am going to meet your family. Emelia touched his palm and said in amazement, No way, you Emelia didnt know what to say. She could only nod and answer, Alright, Ill choose a dress to match you. Okay. Julian was extremely satisfied. Emelia chose a skirt for herself. The color echoed with the dark blue handkerchief in Julians suit pocket. Emelia had never tried this color before, but she has to admit that this color was very suitable for her. Dark ocean blue represented calmness and elegance. Emelia stood beside Julian in a dark blue dress. They looked like a perfect match. Vincent told them that Naomi was discharged in the afternoon. So, they went back to the Longerich Manor after a simple preparation. After hanging up the phone, Emelia pondered for a long time. Then, she quietly asked Julian, Do you feel a little wronged being suddenly invited? Why asking this? Julian raised his hand and held her in his arms. I cant wait. How can I feel wronged? Emelia sighed softly, You know, Auntie Naomi is in poor health. She wants to see us together, thats why my father made such a decision. So? Julian smiled in a low voice. He rubbed her hair and said, Silly girl, this means that they ept me and believe I am trustworthy for you. Thats why they want Mrs. Longerich to see us together. Julian then added, Otherwise, they would use Mrs. Longerichs illness as an excuse to threaten you to break up with me. Emelia blinked her eyes, thinking that Julians words were reasonable. Some parents threaten their kids to break up under such excuses. Roman was a good example. He manipted Ezra with his sickness and forced Ezra to marry a girl from a decent family. Of course, Julians father did the same thing. So, after hearing what Julian said, Emelia felt relieved. Chapter 471 I’m Not Ready Yet Naomi was sick, to make her feel better, Vincent suggested Emelia officially take Julian back. The Longerich family agreed because they knew that Vincent always put Naomi at the top of his heart, and Julian had been behaving very well recently. Because everyone was informed in advance, all the members of the Longerich family arrived this time, even those who worked abroad, not to mention those in other cities. Emelia himself didnt expect it to be so serious tonight. She knew that one of her uncles worked oversee and had nevere back except for the time she was epted as part of the family. Vincent introduced everyone to Julian. Its no exaggeration to say that almost everyone in the Longerich family and Vincents generation was sessful. In Vincents own words, he was the most unpromising one. As for these young people of Emelias generation, except Emilia, a screenwriter, and one of her cousins who worked in the fashion industry, everyone else was important figures in either the political or the business circle. Winston also came to the banquet. Julian was upset to see him. Vincent exined with a smile, Before I knew that Emelia is my daughter, Ive always treated Winston as my son. You can treat him as Emelias brother. Julian smiled, but he was deeply against it from the inside. No one would want an once love rival to be their brother-inw. After drinking for a while, Julian went to the bathroom and was stopped by Winston. Mr. Hughes! Julian said quietly, Brother-inw, whats up? Winston was several years younger than Julian. Since Vincent asked him to treat him as Emelias brother, it is appropriate for him to call Winstons brother-inw. Winston lifted his eyebrow and said, Mr. Hughes, you have been epted by the Longerich family. Why do you have to be mean to me? Julian snorted, Because you want something that doesnt belong to you. Winston said helplessly, I just want you to know that I have given up pursuing Emelia. Ill treat her as my sister in the future. So, dont worry, Mr. Hughes Winston wanted to make things clear. Since Julian and Emelia were finally together, they would be family from then on. Julian nced at Winston. Seeing the honesty and frankness in Winstons eyes, Julians anxiety eased a little. As long as Winston gave up on Emelia, Julian wouldnt mind getting alone with him. Seeing Julian relieved, Winston smiled and said, Of course, if you bully her in the future, Mr. Hughes, dont me me for being rude. Julian immediately replied in disdain, Dont worry, youll never have the chance. With that, he went to the bathroom. Julian made his proposal at the end of the banquet. He stood up holding Emelias hand. Emelia looked at him in confusion. She had no idea what was going on. Julian nced at all the guests present solemnly, clenched Emelias hand, and said, Guys, I wish you all to be my witness today. The room immediately quieted down. Everyone, old and young, looked toward Julian and Emelia. Julian turned to Emelia. His deep eyes were full of affection. What are you Emelia was more and more puzzled. The cousin sitting next to her seemed to understand something for she covered her mouth and snickered. Emelia was more and more confused. She saw Julian pull open his chair and take a step back. Then he took out an exquisite box from his pocket and knelt on one knee in front of her. Emelia finally understood what Julian was going to do. She instinctively stepped back in a panic. She was not ready to be proposed at all. It was too sudden.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Julian had already opened the ring box. He stared at Emelia with his ck eyes, saying, Emelia, I thought a lot about the way of proposing. But when I was invited here today, I think there is no better way to show my sincerity than to propose to you in front of all your family. Julians tone was calm, but his voice was slightly trembling. I dont want to mention our past. Now that I have you again, I just want to look forward. I hope you can marry me again. For the rest of your life, I will make you the happiest princess in the world. Finally, Julian piously handed the bright diamond ring in his hand to Emelia and solemnly asked, Emelia, will you marry me? Apuse broke out all around them after Julian finished speaking. All the female members of the Longerich family were moved to tears, including Lady Dorothy and Naomi. But none of them urged Emelia to reply, nor asked her to agree. They loved Emelia, so they respected her choice, As for Emelia, his brain hadpletely shut down. She stood there nkly, looked down at the handsome man kneeling on the ground, and murmured, I, Im not ready yet She meant it. And she was very satisfied with her current situation with Julian. However, for Julian, this was a rejection. The Longerich family didnt react much. As Emelias family, they supported her decision. Julian couldnt hide his gloom, but he didnt force Emelia. He could see that she was scared, her pretty face was at a loss, so he put away the ring immediately and stood up holding her hand. Emelias cousin said, Mr. Hughes, dont you want to try one more time? Julian smiled with relief, No, I am not in a rush. Then he raised his hand and hugged Emelia, who was still in confusion, and whispered in her ear, Sorry, Ive scared you. Emelia didnte back to her sense until she felt Julians warmth. She looked up at him with some regret, Im sorry Its okay, Julian said in a warm voice. Emelia feltplicated now. Seeing Julians upset eyes, she suddenly felt a little ufortable. Julian noticed the change in her mood, so he whispered to her, Do you want to go out for a walk? Emelia nodded gratefully. She really needed a ce to be quiet at the moment. Julian spoke politely to the crowd, then wrapped his arm around her shoulder and left the banquet hall. Chapter 472 Not Feeling Down After they left, one of Emelias aunts sighed softly and said, Emelia wanted to marry Julian. She was just too nervous. You see? She regrated saying no just now. Naomi replied weakly, Yes, she was frightened. Emelias cousin smiled and said, Its Julians fault. Even we were frightened by such a proposal, not to mention Emelia. Shes such a gentle girl. But thats not a bad thing. Julian should suffer a bit. So, he would cherish Emelia in the future. Everyoneughed. Outside the ballroom. Julian took Emelia to a quiet corner. As soon as they stopped walking, Emelia regretfully apologized to Julian again, Its all my bad Julian stopped her. I know youre not ready. I have to admit that I was gambling. I rushed. Emelia looked at him in surprise. She didnt understand what he meant by gambling. Julian then told Emelia Ezras words, Ezra said that I wouldnt seed in proposing tonight. I didnt believe it. I thought maybe you would agree. Emelia couldnt helpughing seeing Julian being angry at Ezra. Julian stepped forward and forced her against the wall. He pretended to be angry and threatened, Youve disgraced me today. Ill have to punish you tonight! Emelia was not afraid of his threat at all. She blinked and said cunningly, Why dont you go in and propose again? Ill agree this time. Julian was speechless. Shes be quite a debater now. Julian had drunk. At the moment, Julians attention was fixed on her bright red lips. He couldnt help but kissed her. Emelia was startled by his action. They had to go backter. People would notice if her lipstick was messy. Everyone was senior to Emelia. She felt terribly embarrassed at the thought of that picture. So, she quickly dodged Julians kiss. Julian was shocked. He protested angrily, You rejected my proposal, and now even my kiss? He added, Do you want to push me awaypletely? Emelia felt a headache. But she could onlyfort Julian, Nope, I just dont want to ruin my lipstick. Otherwise, itll be too embarrassing to go interProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What shall we do then? Well,e and kiss me. Julian, who was rejected twice just now, began to act up. Emelia could only obey. She leaned over and kissed him gently on the face. It was a light one, so, her lipstick was alright. When she was about to get back, Julian hugged her waist and protested discontentedly, More. Emelia raised her hand and patted him on the arm, Let me go now. Julian refused. He took the opportunity and said a few words in her ear about how she shouldpensate him in the evening, which made Emelias ears flush. But thinking that people were still waiting for them in the banquet hall, she could do nothing but agree. Only then did Julian let go of her. They then went back inside hand in hand. Knowing that they are deeply in love, no one paid much attention to the fact that Julian was rejected. The banquet went on. Emelia and Julian got homete at night. Julian followed Emelia to the bathroom and tortured her to tears. In the end, she almost copsed in Julians arms. It was only after Emelia fell asleep that Julian had the time to check his phone. Not knowing where did Ezra get the information but he had announced the result of Julians proposal in the group chat a long time ago, Julian, I heard you failed? Phil said, Fuck, your guess is right? He really failed?! Arthur sent a bunch of exmation marks to express his shock. He then said, Isnt he in love with Emelia? How could he fail? Ezra replied, You dont understand. Womens thoughts are hard to guess. Phil continued, But you guessed it right. Howe? Ezra said, I didnt guess it. I just got a feeling. Ezra made the rough prediction ording to Emelias personality. Emelia was cautious. Instead of moving her to tears, Julians sudden proposal was more likely to frighten her. Julian failed to consider that because he was too eager to marry Emelia. For Emelia, proposing naturally after a while of being together worked better than proposing abruptly. Arthur replied to Ezra, Your intuition is urate. Arthur felt sorry for Ezra somehow. Ezras rtionship with Julian had be weak because of Maisie. Now Julian failed to propose. He would probably stop being friends with Ezra. The three of them had a heated discussion in the group for a long time, and Julian finally appeared. The first thing Julian did was to question Ezra, Where did you hear that? Ezra said honestly, Im good at socializing. Im friends with a few Longerichs. Of course, I can get first-hand information. The young generation of men in the Longerich family were all outstanding people. Ezra was outstanding too. So, they naturally had the chance to know each other, But Ezra said, Listen to me, all the people presentst night were your future rtives-inw. Dont think about finding out who told me the news. Julian snorted. Ezra was right. No matter who told him the news, Julian couldnt afford to offend them. Emelia was the youngest in the Longerich family, same was true for him. Everyone in the Longerich family, even those younger than Julian, was his senior. He could offend no one. Seeing that Julian remained silent, Ezra spoke again, Dont feel down. Its nothing. Youve got the future to do it again. Just try one more time. I am not feeling down! Julian emphasized it again. Perhaps because of Ezras words, Julian calmly epted the fact that his proposal failed. It made sense. He was gonna make a better preparation next time. Chapter 473 My Heart Hurts The script reading meeting for I Gotta Find Yousted for a week. Julian had stayed here the whole time. He nned to stay with Emelia until the reading meeting was over, and then take her back to Riverside City. However, Naomi was in poor health now. Emelia wanted to stay and help Vincent take care of Naomi. That was unfair to Julian. They had been in a long-distance rtionship ever after they came back to each other again. They werent able to stay together for long. Emelia felt sorry for the proposal, so she was guilty when she said that she would not return to Riverside City for now. She was afraid that Julian would be unhappy, so she mentioned it after having sex with him. She didnt admit that she yed this trick well. But now it seemed that she indeed knew how to please a man. Well Emeliay down in Julians arms. Do you mind going back tomorrow by yourself? I want to stay and help my father take care of her. After finishing speaking, Emelia buried herself in Julians arms. She was somehow afraid to see his expression. Emelia has now understood Julian very well. He got angry whenever she left him. However, she couldnt hear what Julian said. So, she looked at him. He was looking at her too, Emelia asked, Why dont you speak? Julian looked at her angrily for a second, but he didnt continue. To be exact, he didnt dare to. Emelia, am I such a cold person in your eyes? Emelia nced at him, What do you mean? I mean, you didnt dare to look at me after telling me that you want to stay and take care of Mrs. Longerich. Are you afraid Im angry? Mrs. Longerich is in such a poor condition. How can I force you to go back to Riverside City with me? Am I so ruthless? Am I so unreasonable? Seeing that Julian agreed, Emelia smiled sweetly and said, I was just thinking that its unfair to you. I wasnt able to spend much time with you. Julian was a little angry at her for thinking of him as a cold person. But after hearing what she said, he felt better, It was funny to think that in such a short while, his mood had changed several times. Honestly speaking, Julian despised himself now. He was so easily disturbed by Emelias words. He got angry because she thought him cold. His anger was gone after she said that she felt sorry for not staying with him for enough time. Julian turned over and pressed Emelia under him. With a sigh, he said, Fortunately, you are not a bad woman, otherwise the Hughes family will be in chaos. Emelia was puzzled, What do you mean? Julian didnt speak, but leaned over and kissed her with a smile. At the end of the kiss, Julian whispered with his arms around the person under him, I dont mind that you had spent too less time with me recently because we have many days in the future. Emelias eyes turned red. She put her arms around Julians neck and sobbed, Julian, why are you so sensational now? Im about to cry. Julian smiled softly, Emelia, I want you to be with me for the rest of my life. Emelia finally lost control of her tears. Julians words were too sentimental. Besides, she felt said thinking of Naomis condition. It wasnt an easy thing for lovers to spend their entire life together, Vincent and Naomi have gone through a lot, but now Naomi had to leave first Emelia said in a choking voice. We should cherish every second together for the rest of our life. In this way, when one of them suddenly leaves one day, they wont have too many regrets. Okay. Julian held Emelia tightly as if he were holding a treasure. After Julian left the capital, Emelia went back with Vincent and Naomi and helped Vincent take care of Naomi every day. Vincent took care of Naomi in daily activities. Emelia was responsible for cooking. And the nanny was responsible for housework. Emelia was good at cooking. Naomi liked her dishes very much. Emelia thought it was the only thing she could do for Naomi, so she took the initiative to cook. Princess Lenia was officially released. On the first day of broadcasting, it became a trending topic. Some people discussed Ninas traditional costume. Some discussed Zes acting skills. Somemented on Viggos directing. And, of course, some talked about the plot. As the screenwriter, Emelias top concern was, of course, peoplesments on the plot. Emelia read thements online when she had the time. It was a good channel to know what the audience wanted and also a good chance to learn. Vincent sometimes took Naomi to the yard for a sunbath and analyzed with Emelia. A few dayster, when the score came out, Emelia breathed a long sigh of relief. It got an 8. 0 rating, which could be considered a good job because the TV industry was not receiving much credit overall. It was Emelias first time writing a script independently, she was very satisfied with her achievements. Vincent gently reminded her, With the development of the plot, the score will rise and fall, but ording to my experience for so many years, it wont fall beyond 7. 5 points in the end. I see, Emelia answered happily. Naomi also smiled. Congrattions, this is a good start. Thank you, Auntie. Emelia came forward and gave Naomi a big hug. Julians congrattory call also came. He called her on the first day of broadcasting and spoke highly of her on the phone. But Emelia wasnt confident at that time because the score didnte out yet. Julian said on the phone, I told you it is very good. Now, do you have the confidence to ept my praise? Stop teasing me, Emelia said to him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Julian said thoughtfully, Miss Wintry Frost, you have made a lot of money for me this time. How can I reward you? Emelia was amused. I dont want your reward. Ive already got my sry for the script. Julian continued, How about sending myself to you as a reward? Emelia hurriedly said, Donte over. Youve just been back for a few days. Give yourself a break. I feel heartache to see you tired, Emelia added onest sentence. Chapter 474 Modified Car Emelia loved Julian, so he didnt want him to toss around. But I miss you. What should I do? Julians voice came from the phone. It was full of missing. Emelias words made Julian miss her even more. Emelia felt upset a bit. She then said softly, Do you know? I was always worried about you when you were on a business trip in the past. I know that the chance of a ne crash is very small, I just cant help worrying. Julian understood, she was worried that he might have an ident on his trip. He had the same worry too. When a person has a weakness, he begins to worry about gain and loss. So, he replied softly, OK, Ill listen to you. I wont go. Okay. Emelia was relieved. Then she coaxed Julian, I miss you too. Emelia wasnt good at expressing her feelings in the past but now she was able to do it bravely. Julian sighed. You dont want me toe. At the same time, you keep seducing me with words. So, tell me, what do you want to do? Emelia smiled. Well, I know you are busy. So, talk to youter. They then hung up the phone reluctantly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Naomi needed to go to the hospital from time to time. One day at the hospital, Emelia met Tara White. Although Tara covered herself with a big cap and mask, Emelia recognized her at a nce. Tara looked weak and haggard. She was walking slowly from the end of the corridor holding the wall alone. Emelia happened to walk past her while pushing Naomi in a wheelchair. Tara was probably guilty for having schemed Emelia, or she probably didnt want Emelia to see her in such a sorry state, she felt embarrassed when she saw Emelia. She tried to walk faster to stay away from Emelia and Naomi. But Tara was too weak. She lost control of her body after just a few steps and happened to fall beside Emelia. Emelia knew from the paper falling off Taras hand that Tara had just had an abortion. No wonder she was so weak. The father of the baby was probably one of Taras sponsors. They were all old guys with wives and kids at home. They wouldnt allow the baby to exist. Trevor was the best example. These men never take the young girls seriously. They just wanted to y. Emelia didnt want to mind about Tara, but she couldnt just leave her on the floor. So, she reached out a helping hand. However, Tara pushed her away and said, Stop acting like a good person! Tara was embarrassed to be seen by Emelia after the abortion. Sheughed at Emelias inability to give birth. Emeliaughed back saying that she couldnt keep the child either. Now she was forced to have a miscarriage alone. And she had to leave quickly while the anesthetic was still working. She was in such a miserable state, and being seen by Emelia was a p on her face. The saddest thing was that the doctor told her today that she couldnt be a mother anymore, because she had had too many abortions. She has despised Emelias inability to have children. And now, she ended up the same. The thought of this made Tara crazy. Emelia ignored Taras cruelty. Whatever. Then she pushed Naomi away. Tara shouted behind her in madness, Emelia, you cant give birth! You cant! Emelia didnt even look around, leaving Tara nothing but her elegant back. Tara leaned against the corridor and clenched the paper in her hand. Why? Why? Why did Julian love Emelia instead of her? She wouldnt go to hell alone. Thinking of this, Tara let out a creepy smile and then staggered out of the hospital. Emelia pushed Naomi to theb. Naomi couldnt help sighing, Tara is a beautiful girl. Why does she have to rely on men? Even if she did, she shouldnt do bad things. Now her life is ruined. You have no idea how badly Tara had humiliated Trevors wife. She tried tomit suicide several times, but because of her two young children, she survived. Vincent had cooperated with Trevor, so, Naomi knew Trevors wife and was aware of how much she had suffered. That was also the reason why Vincent and Naomi had no sympathy for Trevor when he was rejected by his family. I see. Tara was simply impossible. Emelia was speechless about her. They didnt speak more about Tara. Naomis situation was getting worse day by day. After a month of Emelias staying in the Capital, Naomi was in herst days. One morning, Emelia drove to the hospital after cooking breakfast. At the crossroad near the hospital, a car opposite suddenly elerated and rushed towards her. Emelia was shocked. She quickly hit the steering wheel to the side to avoid the collision. However, she knocked on the guardrail next to the road. And the car knocked on the back of her car. After a violent crash, Emelias body shook violently. She thought she would be dead. But she found herself safe and sound. She quickly opened the door and got out of the car. It was a mess. Emelia saw that the rear of her car was only slightly concave, but the car that hit her was destroyed. And the driver was in a deepa. Emelia recognized Taras face although it was covered in blood. Emelia stood still in shock. Someone had called the police and the ambnce. Emelia learned from peoples discussions that the car Vincent gave her was specially modified. It was much safer than ordinary cars. That was why she was intact from the ident. Chapter 475 We Are Having Babies Naomi was unwell. Emelia called Julian the earlier day. Julian was on the ne to the Capital at the moment. Although he and Emelia have not officially remarried, he had been epted by Emelias family. So, he should be with Emelia when this kind of thing happened. Julian heard about Emelias ident as soon as he got off the ne. Thus, he asked the driver to drive to the hospital with a long face. In the ward, Julian found Emelias eyes were red. It seemed like she had just cried. Vincent had to take care of Naomi, so, it was Winston who stayed with Emelia at the moment. Julian didnt have the time to be jealous. He was full of worries about Emelia. He strode over, held her tightly in his arms, and asked nervously, What happened? Where did you get hurt? Julian looked Emelia up and down as he asked. He was afraid that she had cried so badly because she was seriously injured. Emelia had just stopped her tears. However, when she saw Julian, she lost control. She buried herself in his arms and burst into tears again. Julian was heartbroken. He turned to Winston. But Winston was smiling. He handed the confused Julian a report and said, Congrattions. Congrattions? Julian was puzzled. He held Emelia with one hand and took over the report with the other. After reading the content, he froze. It was an ultrasound report. Julian browsed it and his eyes finallyid on the diagnostic opinion. It wrote there, Intrauterine pregnancy, twins alive. At that moment, Julians brain went empty. He vaguely knew what it meant, but he couldnt believe it. His hand holding the paper trembled uncontrobly. He looked up at Winston and murmured, What does this mean? Winston patiently exined to him with a smile, It means that Emelia is pregnant with twins. After hearing what Winstons said, Emelia, who was buried in Julians arms, cried even more. Having gotten the affirmative answer, Julian put his arms around Emelia and slowly closed his eyes. After a while, Winston heard him choking. Winston knew that it wasnt easy for Emelia to be pregnant. So, he understood Julians tears.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Emelia, you are pregnant now. Be careful of your health. Ill give you guys some space. Winston then left the ward, leaving the two emotional people alone. After Emelia was hit by Taras car, Winston rushed over to where the ident happened. Emelia looked fine, but Winston still took her to the hospital for examination. However, the result was kind of unexpected. Emelia was pregnant. When the doctor informed them about it, Emelia was stunned. She had lost hope of getting pregnant. She had been in the Capital and the medicine that Frances gave her had been used up a long time ago. She didnt contact Frances asking for more. Besides, Naomi was sick, so Emelia wasnt in the mood to care about her own body. Her menstruation was dyed for a few days, but she didnt care much about it. Unexpectedly, she was pregnant with twins. Emelia burst into tears immediately after she figured out what happened. She couldnt stop her joyful tears. She was so happy that she couldnt do anything but cry. The image of how she broke up with Julian and how they got back together all flooded her head. She felt emotional. She wanted to cry. Winston had no choice but to take her to the ward first. When Julian arrived, Emelia had just stopped crying. Julian held Emelia in his arms. His sobs stirred up her emotion too. They clung to each other tightly, crying together. After a long time, Julian picked up Emelias tearful little face, and said happily, Emelia, were having babies. Julians eyes were red. His affection made Emelias heart tremble. She happily put her hand around his neck, Yes. Two babies. After Emelia said this, her tears fell again. Julian gently kissed the corner of her eye, You are such a nice person. God wouldnt let you feel down for the rest of your life. I knew it. The arrival of the children pulled out the thorn at the bottom of Emelias heart. Her life was finallyplete. Julian hugged Emelia tightly, and Emelia did the same thing. At the same time, Winston went to Naomis ward to tell Vincent and Naomi the good news. Naomi was already unconscious. She was barely surviving with the support of the venttor. After hearing what Winston said, Vincent rushed to Naomis bed immediately to tell her the good news. No matter whether Naomi could hear, she had no regret now. Naomis lips slightly hooked. She smiled with great difficulty. She heard it. Naomi had no regrets now after hearing that Emelia was pregnant with twins. It meant that there would be one less person in the world as unlucky as her. Emelia and Julian calmed down and rushed over as soon as possible. Emelia came forward and held Naomis hand. Naomi opened her eyes with all her strength, took a hard look at everyone in the ward, and then slowly closed her eyes, looking calm and peaceful. Her short life hade to an end. Naomi was a beautiful woman. Although she has been tortured by illness over the years, with Vincents love, she looked young and elegant. She was only in her fifties. It was too young to say goodbye to the world. But this was her fate. She couldnt choose. Vincent had been mentally prepared, but when the straight line showed up on Naomis venttor, he cried out in agony, Naomi! Then he fainted. He couldnt take it. Fortunately, Winston was beside him, so he didnt fall to the ground. Emelia and Julian cried in sorrow too. It was too sad to see Vincent and Naomi separated by death. Emelia was pregnant. Vincent was too sad. So, Julian and Winston took the responsibilities. Julian was Vincents future son-inw, and Winston was like an adopted son of Vincent. They had a clear division ofbor and handled everything perfectly for Vincent. Chapter 476 Emelia Is His Life Now Naomis death put the whole Longerich family in sorrow. At the same time, the news that Emelia was pregnant with twins brought them a little bit of joy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lady Dorothy wiped her tears, took Emelias hand, and reminded her, Poor girl. May the deceased rest in peace while the living must move on with their lives. Not to mention that you are pregnant now. You should take care of yourself. Dont let yourself drown in sorrow. Emelia nodded, Yes, I understand. Lady Dorothy stroked Emelias cheek, her eyes full of affection. Youll have two children in just one go. Thats so nice. Lady Dorothy went on expressing her satisfaction. She blessed Emelia from the bottom of her heart. Grandma, now you dont have to worry about me anymore. Emelias eyes were slightly red. Not only Lady Dorothy, but everyone in the Longerich family can finally rest assured. They had worried a lot about Emelias health. Lady Dorothy smiled lovingly. She then raised her hand and took another jewelry box. Emelias expression immediately changed. Now she was afraid of Lady Dorothy. She got nervous whenever Lady Dorothy took the jewelry box. She felt like she shouldnt take any more jewelry from Lady Dorothy. Dont be too nervous. Lady Dorothy said. Then she opened the jewelry box and said, Dont worry, its not for you this time, its for your two children. Two lucky charms, two bracelets, and two anklets. Emelia felt even more nervous. Im just pregnant now. You could give them to the babies when they are born. Lady Dorothy waved her hand, This is the presents for now. I have other presents for them when they are born. Emelia didnt know what to say. She thought Lady Dorothy was too exaggerated. Just take them. Its just a gift from me and your grandmother. Emelias grandfather urged Emelia to ept the gifts. Lady Dorothy stuffed the jewelry box directly into Emelias hand, So Emelia had to ept it. Grandpa and grandma, thank you for your kindness. Ill keep them for the children. Julian picked up the box for Emelia as if he was afraid the box was too heavy for her wrist. Julian was now treating Emelia like an endangered animal. He wished he could do everything for her. He thanked Emelias grandparents. Thank you, sir and madame. However, Julian was a little frustrated. The Longerich family had given Emelia many sets of jewelry as if the Hughes family couldnt afford it. In terms of power, the Hughes family may not be able topete with the Longerich family. But when it came to wealth, the Hughes family wasnt worse. Julian thought to himself that after returning to Riverside City, he should buy Emelia many sets of jewelry, otherwise people would look down on the Hughes family. Lady Dorothy was very content seeing Julian cared so much about Emelia. She exined to Julian thoughtfully, Considering the situation of your family, we shouldve kept Emelia here during her pregnancy. Emelia was pregnant with twins. She needed someone to take good care of her, especially in thete stage of her pregnancy. However, Julians mother was not trustworthy. Julians father was unreliable and he stayed abroad all year round. Julians grandpa was old. There was no one to take care of Emelia. It was best for Emelia to stay in the capital, especially stay with Lady Dorothy, who would take good care of her. But it is not a good idea to separate you two either. It wont be helpful for your rtionship. And the presence of father is very important for the kids. Thats why we agreed to let Emelia go back to Riverside City with you. Naturally, Lady Dorothy didnt finish here. However, lets speak out clear now. Julian, Emelia had gone through a lot with you. Now youre epted again, you must promise to protect her well. Not only her but also the two children in her belly. If anything happens again, we wont let you off. Lady Dorothy said with a firm tone. Julian naturally knew how serious she was and how important Emelia was in the Longerich family. He immediately promised Emelias grandparents, Dont worry, I will take good care of Emelia. Ive found the chef in charge of cooking, the person in charge of trivial affairs at home, and also bodyguards to keep her safe. They are all waiting at home. Emelia gave him a surprised look. When did you do that? He had only told her about the chef before. But now all was ready. Julian took her hand and said in a warm voice, I had arranged these things right after I learned that you are pregnant. Julian promised, I will work less and spend more time with Emelia. She is my life now. I wont let anything happen to her. Emelias grandfather said with a straight face, That sounds good, but action speaks louder than words. Yes. Julian nodded. After thinking for a while, Emelia said to her grandparents, My father had been in a bad mood. Can I invite him to Riverside City with me for a while, so that he wont be so sad staying here? Vincent didnte with them today because he was still in a bad mood. Emelia and Julian can understand Vincents pain of losing his loved one. They wanted to help him out. Lady Dorothy nodded, Thats a good idea. Its good for him to change the environment, and he could also stay with you a little more. But Im afraid he wont go. Lady Dorothy said with a heavy sigh, You dont know how stubborn your father is. Emelias grandfather added, Now since Emelia is his weakness. I suppose he wont reject. Lady Dorothy nodded, I hope so. The olddy said to Emelia again, Its up to him, we dont mind. Speaking of which, he is a good cook. He could help a little if he goes back with you. Emelia smiled, How can I let him cook for me? Julian said he had found a good cook, but Emelia thought that if she could, she should try to do things by herself. For example, cooking, she didnt think of it asbor. Emelias grandfather was right. Vincent did listen to Emelias proposal. He packed his bags and went back to Riverside City with Emelia a few days after Naomis funeral. Vincent knew Emelias good intentions. He wanted to move on too. Not only for his beloved daughter but also for his two grandchildren. Chapter 477 Great Joy Vincent went back to Riverside City with Emelia and Julian, but he didnt n to live with Emelia and Julian. Instead, he went to live in the vi that he gave Emelia as a gift. Emelia agreed. It wasnt far anyway. Vincent stood at the door with his luggage and said to Emelia and Julian, Dont worry about me. Go back and have a rest, especially you, Emelia. Im also familiar with Riverside City. I can take care of myself. Dont worry, I wont do stupid things. Vincent knew that Emelia had been worried about him these days. She and Julian had been around him almost the whole time. Vincent felt down that day, so he went out for a drive. Emelia and Julian went from her grandparents ce and found Vincent was gone. Emelia almost copsed on the floor and started to cry. Vincent felt terribly guilty when he came back and heard about it. After all, Emelia got pregnant with great difficulty. Vincent couldnt stand making her sad. If anything happened to her and the children, he would be too shameful to live. From that moment on, he secretly decided to cheer up and move on. Thinking of these, Vincent gently stroked Emelias shoulder, How can I stand leaving you alone? Go back and have a rest. So, Emelia went home with Julian at ease. As soon as they arrived home, Julian urged Emelia, Go have a rest, Ill take care of everything. Emelia was indeed exhausted, and sleepy. Before, she had been focusing too much on taking care of Naomi. And after Naomi died, she was too sad. So, she didnt feel anything about her body. Only after everything was settled did Emelia find that she was extremely sleepy. After a simple bath, she got into bed and while Julian was answering a call on the balcony, she fell asleep. Julian returned to the bedroom and sat down by the bed. Looking at her sleeping face, he felt kind of worried and powerless. Julian should be very happy now that Emelia was pregnant. However, he couldnt cheer up at all, for he knew that Emelia would suffer a lot at the final stage of her pregnancy. After all, she was pregnant with twins. Moreover, he had recently learned that giving birth can be very dangerous for women. It would probably kill them, even if the best doctors were around. All of these made Julian anxious. He leaned over and kissed Emelia gently with pity on his face. Then he got up and left the bedroom. Now that everything had settled down, he should deal with the things and people waiting for him. Julian went downstairs and tell the chef about Emelias preferences, especially her allergy to beef and mutton. He also told the chef to pay more attention to her diet because she was pregnant. He hired two for housekeeping. The vi they were living in was a magnificent one. He carefully decorated it because he decided to live here. He told the two housekeepers not to disturb Emelia because she likes to be quiet. The chef and the two housekeepers were all women in theirte fifties. He didnt want to hire men or young women, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble between him and Emelia. He had told the housekeepingpany to choose people carefully, he was still cautious. After all, those were the people who would take care of Emelia and her two children, so he carefully observed them during the conversation with them to evaluate their personalities and qualifications. Fortunately, they all seemed to be upright people, so he added more to their sry than he had agreed to pay. His only requirement was to ensure Emelias safety. The sry was decent enough in the first ce, and now its even higher. Naturally, the three were very happy. They promised to take good care of Emelia. After settling up these things, Julian went to the study again. Before that, he and Emelia didnt tell anyone about Emelias pregnancy except the Longerich family. Nina, Arthur, Grandpa Hughes, and Heather were all unaware of it. There was a lot to handle after Naomis death. So, they decided to keep it private for now to avoid too much attention. Julian called Arthur and asked him to find the best obstetrician in their hospital. He said he would take Emelia for aprehensive examination tomorrow and mentioned that Emelia was pregnant with twins. Arthur couldnte back to his sense for a long while. Julian understood his reaction. After all, he was in the same mood at the beginning. Arthur didnte back to himself until Julian coughed. You guys Arthur was about to cry, Emelia got pregnant? Twins? Yup. Julian calmly replied, We had a lot of things to deal with in the Capital before, so we didnt announce it. Congrattions, thats awesome! Arthur finally resumed his ability to think. Just bring her here early tomorrow morning. Ill arrange the best doctor and team. Thank you. Julian replied, Also, thank your mother, and Ms. Strd.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was Arthurs mother who introduced Frances to them. Werent for Frances, they wouldnt be blessed with the kids for now. Arthur smiled, Doctors heal people without asking anything in return. Im sure seeing you guys being happy is the best gift for my mother and Ms. Strd. Yup, Julian answered. Yet he still had to express his gratitude. After the call with Arthur, Julian called Heather. Julian didnt tell his grandpa because he and Emelia nned to visit him in the evening and tell him in person. Mom, I have something to tell you. Julians sounded calm on the phone. Heather asked, Whats it? Julian said calmly, Emelia is pregnant, twins. What? Heather couldnt believe it. It took her a while to understand what was going on. Then, she burst into tears. Julian frowned slightly and took the mobile phone away from his ear. After crying, Heatherughed. Great! Twins are special. God blessed the Hughes family. Heather had given up any thoughts about Julians having children. Such great news was beyond her exception. Emelia was not only pregnant but also with the twins. After rejoicing, Heather hurriedly told Julian what things to be careful about during pregnancy. Her exnation sounded kind of messy. She didnt have much logic. Heather didnt stop until she noticed Julians silence. Sorry, I said too much. She forgot that she had a bad rtionship with her son and Emelia. Why would they listen to her? Chapter 478 I Hope It’s Not a Fake Pregnancy Julian didnt n to listen to Heathers advice. He nned to take Emelia to the hospital tomorrow and the doctor would exin everything. So, he said faintly to Heather, Take care, I got to go now. Well Heather stopped him, wanting to say something, but Julian had hung up. Heather felt at a loss. She wanted to ask Julian if she could visit Emelia. She was thrilled to hear that Emelia was pregnant. with twins. Butter she thought, fortunately, Julian hung up, otherwise he would mock her. She used to be harsh to Emelia. She had even pped Emelia because she couldnt have children. Now she was trying to please Emelia after Emelia got pregnant. Julian would surely mock her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Thinking of these, Heather calmed down a lot. She told herself that shed better avoid being too annoying. From now on, she would pray for Emelia and the two children. It was twins! Such good news! Julian had another person to deal with, Tara. Tara was sent to the hospital after she hit Emelia that day. She hasnt been discharged yet because she was seriously injured. However, Julian had sued Tara for deliberately hurting people and asked Phil to send her thewyers letter. Julian had sent people to spy on Tara. Tara must be crazy. The first thing she did after she got better was to log in on her Twitter ount telling everyone that Emelia couldnt have children. Julian didnt stop her. Instead, he asked someone to stir up the discussion of the topic. In this way, when he released Emelias B-ultrasound reportter, Tara would be a joke. She would be painful at that time, which would be joyful for them to watch. He can also take this opportunity to announce Emelias pregnancy. He believed that if everybody in the city knew that they had children, Emelia wouldnt reject him again the next time he proposed. Tara went crazy in the hospital because her face was destroyed. Maybe it was retribution. Her left face was cut by the broken ss when she hit Emelia. There was a long scar from the bridge of her nose to the root of her ear. When she first woke up in the hospital bed, the nurse only told her that her right hand was broken so she could not move. At that time, she wondered why her half face was in a bandage when she had only broken her right hand. When the nurse opened the gauze on her face to apply for the medicine, she realized that something was wrong. Because her left face was in burning pain. She screamed and forced the nurse to hand her the mirror. She fainted when she saw the ferocious scar on her face. For a woman like her who seduces men with her beauty, having a scar on her face was worse than killing her. Her career ended because of her bad reputation and since then she had living on his beauty. Now her face was ruined, she was over. She asked the doctor to give her the best scar remover, but the cut was too deep. There would always be a scar left even when she recovered. Tara fainted and went crazy after waking up, but she was not the once-famous female star Tara. No one paid attention to her. She was angry, so she posted on her Twitter saying that Emelia couldnt give birth. She must destroy Emelia too. However, soon after. The public rtions department of the Hughes Group soon released a B-ultrasound photo of Emelias pregnancy, which stopped Taras good mood. She looked at the report again. It was said to be twins. Tara was so angry that she almost passed out. Impossible! Impossible! Emelia is infertile. How can she be pregnant! Tara waved her uninjured left hand crazily. The doctor had just told her that she couldnt give birth anymore as a result of having too many miscarriages, and Emelia was now pregnant with twins. How ironic! Tara roared with red eyes, She must have made a fake B-ultrasound report! Im going expose her! Just as Tara struggled to take her phone with one hand, the nurse who came to change her medicine came in with the medicine te. The nurse heard her scream outside. As soon as she came in, the nurse said in some displeasure, What do you mean by a fake B-ultrasound report? Arent you ruining the reputation of our hospital? What do you mean? Tara shouted. The nurse said contemptuously, On the day you hit Emelia, she had a general examination in our hospital too. And the doctors found out that she was pregnant. We had even discussed it because having twins is rare. The nurse said, Its no secret in our hospital, but Emelia and Julian decided to stay low-key. She rolled her eyes at Tara again, Its not fake. Get it? Not everyone is as treacherous as you. Tara was notorious. The nurse was even more disgusted with her now. Emelia was such a nice person. Emelia hadmitted herself in taking care of Naomi during Naomisst days. Although she and Naomi werent rted by blood, she treated Naomi better than a daughter could. Emelia had left a good impression on everyone in the hospital in terms of speech, behavior, and interpersonal interaction. Inparison, Tara was just a nut case. Some female stars looked decent in public but they were awful in private. Such as Tara for now, who had be even crazier after hearing the nurses words. She screamed out of control and knocked over the medicine te. The nurse was very angry, but she just stepped back and sneered, Miss White, you pay for the medicine anyway. Ill just prepare another one for you. If you are rich, just go on doing so. I wont care even if you refuse to apply for the medicine, after all, the scar is not on my face. The nurse then left the ward. Tara pursed her lips. She almost broke her teeth in anger. She thought Emelia was pretending to be pregnant to hide the fact that she was infertile. By doing so, as long as she announced that she lost the childter on, no one would doubt her. Unexpectedly, Emelia wasnt faking her pregnancy. Chapter 479 Revenge After the madness, Tara fell into bed in despair. She began to cry. She didnt dare to check her Twitter anymore. She was scolded terribly for the thing between her and Heather. She was so angry that she had turned off thements section.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Although no one couldment on her tweets now, people must have cursed her through other means after she spread rumors about Emelias infertility. To tell the truth, Tara has never been scolded so harshly as a female star for so many years. In the past, she was the one to scold others. She hired a lot of people to scold others. Now she was the one to suffer from the cyber bully. Tara was desperate enough at the moment, she didnt expect something worse was waiting for her. Her phone rang a few times. She took it and saw that someone sent her a video. She looked at it and her face immediately changed. It was her porn video. The video was pretty lone, everything she had filmed was edited together. Tara felt like she couldnt breathe. One of her sponsors liked filming this kind of video. She agreed to film them for money. But the person promised to keep the videos private. However, they were in someone elses hand right now. Tara took a look at the number that sent her this video. Her face turned pale instantly. It was Trevors wife. Taras hands were shaking badly. She was not a fool. She knew Trevors wife sent her this video as a threat. But she has nothing to do with Trevor now. Why couldnt Trevors wife just let go of her? Without thinking about it, she dialed back and shouted hysterically, What do you want? Trevors wife sneered on the phone, I should be the one asking this question. Tara gritted her teeth. I havent contacted Trevor for a long time. What are you hurting me with such a video? Really? Trevors wife sneered again, You stopped contacting Trevor, but you have been acting against Emelia all the time, no? Emelia is the screenwriter of I Gotta Find You. If you ruin her reputation, the show would be affected too. And Trevor would be losing money. Tara was furious, Didnt you divorce Trevor? What are you still caring about his money? Tara mocked impolitely, You lied to me when you said youre divorced, right? You cant live without Trevors money. Youre a useless woman. You cant live without Trevor. Tara humiliated Trevors wife with vicious words. Youre wrong. Trevors wife was not annoyed at all. I wont take any money from Trevor, but my children will. They need Trevor to pay for their better education. After all, they are his children too, he has the responsibility to pay, doesnt he? So, thats why I dont want Trevor to fail. To provide my two children with better lives, I must care about Trevors money. By the way, let me tell you again, I dont live on Trevors money. Im running anguage school abroad in recent years. Its very sessful. Now Im a rich woman. Speaking of which, I have to thank you. Your humiliation had saved me from being a useless woman. Tara was enraged, especially when she heard that Trevors wife was now rich. Because she had always thought of her as a useless woman in her middle age. Trevors wife continued, Tara, Ive posted the video on the Inte. Besides, Ive sent it to your parents and all your ssmates and friends. Tara, dont me me for being cruel, you asked for it. Trevors wife hung up the phone impolitely. Tara fainted. She couldnt imagine what would happen to her after those videos were exposed. It seemed like the best option, for now, was to die. Too cruel. Trevors wife was too cruel. She was pushing Tara to a dead end. Emelia didnt wake up until it was dark. She was surprised for having been sleeping for so long. Remembering that she and Julian had to go to have dinner with Julians grandfather, she quickly got up. Julian has been working in the living room outside the bedroom. When he heard the sound in the bedroom, he knew that Emelia woke up and he immediately went in. Emelia said anxiously, Why didnt you wake me up? Arent we going to Grandpas ce for dinner? Julian came over with a smile and hugged her, We wont bete. You were in a sound sleep. I didnt want to disturb you. Emelia didnt want to talk to him anymore. It was simply inappropriate to have the elders waiting. Julian was really worried. He quickly exined, I called grandpa and told him that well get there a bitter. Emelia nced at him. After a quick wash-up, she hurriedly set off with Julian. In the car, Julian reminded Emelia in a warm voice while driving, You are pregnant. Dont be too fast in the future. You cant stand any risk. Emelia had washed up, dressed up, and dragged him downstairs in just one go. Julian was so worried that she would hurt herself. Emelia felt nothing wrong with her body so she didnt think it was necessary. She would be pregnant for quite a few months, how exhausted she would be if she had to be so careful all this time? Just as she was about to defend herself, she saw Julian frowning slightly with concern. So, she swallowed back what she was going to say, and then whispered, OK, Ill be careful in the future. Emelia knew that Julian was also nervous about her, so she couldnt argue, in case he got more worried. Just a second ago, Emelia felt that she was alright. But now, she began to feel sick in her stomach. Not knowing if it was because of something she had eaten, she almost threw up when the car stopped at the traffic lights. In order not to make Julian worry, she remained silent about it. But when they arrived at Grandpas ce, she couldnt help it anymore. As soon as the car stopped, she rushed out and bent down, and vomited beside the road. However, because she had nothing in her stomach, she was just retching. Chapter 480 One Villa for Each Julians expression changed. He rushed over to support her, and asked with great concern, Are you alright? Emelias tears had fallen off her cheeks because of the vomiting. She looked up at him and said with difficulty, I just had sudden nausea. She took a deep breath and said, I should have known that it was too early to be happy. I didnt feel anything and I was d, thinking that I might be one of the lucky women who dont suffer much from pregnancy. And then it happened. Julian felt so sorry when he saw her tears. He held her in his arms and said, Id rather not have the babies than see you suffer so much Emelia scolded him, Silly! Listen to yourself. Julian hugged her without speaking more. He knew his words were silly. He just couldnt stand seeing Emelia suffer. Whats going on? Grandpa Hughes voice came from behind them. Seeing Emelia get out of the car and vomit and Julian holding her without speaking, grandpa Hughes thought something went wrong. So, he hurriedly went out. Emelia got up from Julians arms with some embarrassment. Before she could speak, Grandpa Hughes started to scold Julian, Boy! Have you done bad things that made her angry? Julian was speechless. Was he such a badass? Now he was at Emelias service all the time. He didnt dare to provoke her in the past, not to mention that she was pregnant now. Emelia quickly exined, No, no, it was just nausea. Howe? Is it because of something you ate? Grandpa Hughes face was full of concern. Emelia and Julian didnt speak. Grandpa Hughes looked at them puzzled. Suddenly, he asked in disbelief, Are you He wanted to ask if Emelia was pregnant, but he was afraid that his words would make Emelia sad. Emelia smiled, nodded, and said, Yes, I am. Really? Grandpa Hughes was instantly joyful.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Hughes Group had announced Emelias pregnancy in the afternoon, but Grandpa Hughes had been feeling tired recently. So, he slept the entire afternoon and didnt check the news. He was too happy when he heard the good news from Emelia in person. Julian reminded him, We have another good news for you, but I think you should calm down first, or have your pills ready, in case theyre usefulter. What could be better news than Emelias pregnancy? Why would I need the pills? Julian said word by word, Emelia is pregnant with twins. What? Grandpa Hughes opened his eyes in amazement. He was too excited that he couldnt breathe and was almost about to fall. Julian hurriedly came forward to support him. The Housekeeper on one side handed him the pill in time. After Grandpa Hughes swallowed the medicine, he felt morefortable. Julian said sarcastically, I told you the pills could be useful. You just didnt listen. Grandpa Hughes scolded weakly, Boy! Are you doing this on purpose? They got in the house under Grandpa Hughes scolding voice. Julian went for water immediately. He poured Emelia a cup to rinse her mouth. She must have been very ufortable just now. And then he handed over a cup to Grandpa Hughes too, he must have been in shock. When Grandpa Hughes and Emelia felt better, Julian sat down next to Emelia. Grandpa Hughes happily asked Emelia, Do you feel better now? Do you want to eat anything special? Ill ask them to cook for you. Emelia quickly shook her head. No, it was probably the traffic jam that made me sick. Emelia was not picky about food. And her appetite was pretty good these days. However, after she threw up just now, she wasnt sure whether she would be sensitive to some smells in the future. Emelia handed the B-ultrasound to Grandpa Hughes, sharing the two little lives with him. Grandpa Hughes was so excited that he was about to cry. Thats so great. Our family has never been very prosperous. But now you are having two babies at the same time! Thats great news! Grandpa Hughes took a deep breath. He thought he was dying. But now he felt like he could live for another ten years. He had to wait to see two little guys. No one knew if they were two boys or girls. Or perhaps even one boy and one girl. It was already a great blessing to know that Emelia was pregnant, yet Grandpa Hughes still secretly wish it would be one boy and one girl. That would be perfect! It was normal to want more. But Grandpa Hughes had nothing against gender. He loved boys and girls equally. Julian frowned and said, Fortunately, shes pregnant with two this time. She is not going to give birth in the future. Julian was worried about Emelias vomiting. He has worked hard to chase Emelia back. He wanted to put her in the palm of his hands. He never wanted her to suffer from pregnancy anymore. At the end of the day, it was his fault. That was why he said he didnt want Emelia to get pregnant again. Grandpa Hughes nced at Julian, but what he said next was pertinent. So, as a man, we have to treat our woman well. They sacrifice a lot giving birth to the babies. Those men who cheat should be punished. Grandpa Hughes was warning Julian to be dedicated to Emelia. Julian felt somehow amused. It felt more like that Grandpa Hughes was Emelias grandpa instead of his. Julian took Emelias hand and seriously promised Grandpa Hughes, Dont worry. Emelia and the children are more than enough for me. Grandpa Hughes hissed and then got up, asking Emelia to get ready for dinner. He was relieved to see that Emelia had a good appetite After dinner, Grandpa Hughes went back to his room. Later he came out with three red real estate certificates and handed them to Emelia. I have three vis here, one for you and one for each of the two children. Emelia was stunned. That was a bit too generous, no? One vi for each of them? The vi for her was understandable, but the children hadnt been born yet. The old man waved his big hand, Just a gift from me. Then he thought of something and added, Its a small gift indeed, I hope you dont mind. Emelia was somehow amused, Small gift? Come on! Its such a big gift. Its too much for me. Emelia then handed the three real estate certificates to Grandpa Hughes. But Grandpa Hughes push them back to her and said with a somewhat jealous tone, I heard your grandmother had given you several sets of jewelry. These three vis are nothingpared to that. Chapter 481 Time to Confess Grandpa Hughes was very clever and he talked about the gift that Lady Dorothy gave her topare. How could she not ept his gift? If she didnt ept it, she will be considered to dislike his gift. So she had to take these property ownership certificates, and then said to Grandpa Hughes seriously, Grandpa, Ill take it. But dont say anything that your gift cant bepared with others, these three vis you gave me are all worth a lot in terms of location and area. These were not ordinary vis, but luxury mansions. Almost the best and most expensive vis in Riverside City are in these three ces.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When Grandpa Hughes saw that Emelia was finally willing to ept it, he smiled brightly, Just a little token of my affection. Emelia sighed silently. Although she epted the gift, she felt it was a hot potato, so she would hand them over to Julian. The two talked with the old man for a while, and Grandpa Hughes sent them away kindly, Its gettingte, you should go back quickly, Emelia needs more rest now. When their carpletely disappeared, the housekeeper raised his eyes and nned to help Grandpa Hughes walk into the house, and he found that there were tears in his eyes. The housekeeper sighed softly, turned around, and entered the room, leaving Grandpa Hughes alone to calm down. He knew that he was so happy that he who only ate half a bowl of rice on weekdays ate a full bowl tonight. After a while, the housekeeper went out to help the old man back to the house, and the old man kept sighing, Thats really not easy. The housekeeper smiled and said, Its because you have done too many good deeds and umted virtue for the Hughes family. The Hughes Charitable Foundation was founded by him. Let alone other good deeds that he did, but the foundation alone hadpletely changed the lives of many poor children. David and Maisie are only two of the countless children they funded. Grandpa Hughes smiled silently, and the light in his eyes did not dissipate for a long time. In his lifetime, he could see the Hughes family having two sessors, this is the bestfort God has given him. As soon as they got home, Julian answered the phone. Emelia saw that his face changed, and then heard him say, Tara jumped off the building? Emelia was shocked and quickly looked up at him. Julian talked on the phone for a while and hung up. Emelia asked him in surprise, Tara jumped off the building? Well, yes. Julian told her in detail, The person I sent over to watch her said that she was hysterical after seeing our public list of your pregnant B-ultrasound, and then answered a phone call and went crazy. Julian nced at Emelia and exined, When you were asleep, there were actually some eye-popping videos about her past spreading on the Inte, of course, they are all gone now. I guess shemitted suicide because she couldnt bear it. Indecent video? Emelia hurriedly dragged him to Grandpa Hughes house when he woke up. She didnt have time to look at her phone until now, and naturally she didnt know anything about this. While Julian wouldnt tell her about it in order not to make her feel bad. Yeah. Julian nodded, I dont know who leaked it. In short, it was thest straw. Emelia sighed. Yes, that kind of indecent video could be a devastating blow to any woman. She doesnt know who she has offended, and the other party wanted to humiliate her like this. At this moment, Julians cell phone rang again. Emelia nced at it and found that it was Trevor Spence. Emelia was a little puzzled, why did Trevor call him? Did they know each other well? And Julian forgot to avoid the intersection with Trevor in front of Emelia because he was too busy, so he answered his call in front of Emelia. Trevors voice trembled, Mr. Hughes, the call Tara answered before she died was made by my wife, and those videos were also released by my wife. He was about to cry, Its terrible, women are really terrible. Obviously, Trevor was frightened by his wife, after all She indirectly killed Tara. And the reason why his wife is so cruel to her is their affair, which made her feel resentment until now. Trevor was afraid that one day in the future, he would also be killed like this. How did you know? Julian regained his calm after the initial surprise. Trevor said with a crying voice, My wife just called me and said it herself, and then she said that she would go to the Capital the day after tomorrow to divorce me. Julian frowned, You havent divorced her yet? During this time, he was busy helping Emelia and Vincent deal with Naomis funeral and Emelia was pregnant. So he didnt have time to care about Trevor. No Trevor muttered, I She asked me several times before when did I have time, so that she coulde back to go through the procedures. I made excuses to dy it. In fact, I didnt really want to divorce her before. Julian finally understood, Do you want to do it now? The reason why his wife would treat Tara like this, hating her is one, as for the other, that is she wanted to scare him to divorce her quickly. It could be seen that his wife has no feelings for him anymore but hostility and resentment. Yes. Trevor replied with a wry smile, I will divorce her immediately. Trevor just didnt expect that his wife would be so cruel. He remembered his wifes indifferent words on the phone just now, I asked someone to release her video, and I also called her to humiliate her, but she chose tomit suicide by jumping off the building, thats her problem. When she humiliated me before, if my will wasnt strong enough, the one who jumped off the building would be me. The implication was that Tara jumped off the building because she was too fragile. Trevor was speechless. He suddenly remembered what he wanted to say to Julian, The day after tomorrow is the opening ceremony of I Gotta Find You, I cant be there. Maybe you should go there. It was inappropriate for him to be absent as a producer for such a high-profile drama. The only one who could rece him was Julian, the investor. Julians investment in the drama was still a secret kept from Emelia, but now that their rtionship had stabilized, it was time to reveal the truth. Chapter 482 Refuse to Go on Business Julian said angrily, Im tied up! He had been dissatisfied with the fact that he and Emelia always got together less and separated more. Before that, Emelia stayed in the Capital for more than a month to take care of Naomi. Now everything has finally stabilized. They have just returned to Riverside City. How could he be willing to go on a business trip? Especially Emelia was pregnant, he just wanted to stay by her side all day. Trevor was speechless and it took a while before he said in embarrassment, Then, what should I do? Vincent went to Riverside City with you. Isnt it bad for us not to show up? It would be seen as we didnt pay enough attention to the whole crew. Julian understood that, but he just didnt want to go, so he said, Then we could give them more money inside the red envelopes. This Trevor was extremely embarrassed, This is not about money. Before Julian could say anything, Emelia, who was beside him, raised her hand and tugged at the corner of his clothes. Julian suppressed the anger and looked down at Emelia. She whispered, Just go. Its really not a good thing for you guys being absent from the opening ceremony. Emelia was a very smart person. She had already understood the ins and outs of the matter from the phone call and knew that Julian was the investor of I Gotta Find You. It didnt matter if the investors didnt attend or just sent people to attend the small meetings before, but so far, the investors had never shown up in those big events as well. Thus, Emelia guessed the so-called investor was Julian. He didnt want her to know about it, so he kept it a secret. I gotta go. Julian hung up and looked at Emelia nervously. Just now Emelia pointed out that he should go to the opening ceremony. Only then did Julian realize that he had exposed himself in front of her. He was not in the mood to talk to Trevor on the phone, but wondered if she will be angry with him because of this. Emelia looked at the nervous-looking man in a good mood, Mr. Hughes,e on, exin it. When Emelia guessed that Julian was the investor, she was a little annoyed at first. She didnt know why did he invest in her script again and he kept it from her. But looking at his nervous face at the moment, the anger in her heart dissipated again, and what was left was only helplessness. For whatever reasons he did that, he wouldnt hurt her. Julian heard the amusement in her words and knew that she was not angry. He was slightly relieved and quickly stepped forward to hold her hands and confessed, I am indeed the investor in this drama. But that happened after you broke up with me. Or what should I do at that time? Julians tone was a little helpless, You ignored me and cklisted all my contacts. If I came to Vincents house to find you, I would definitely be thrown out. At that time, I couldnt find a way to get close to you but to use this drama. I originally thought about using the meeting or some things about the script to get close to you, but we got back together before using this method. Emelia has guessed it happened at that time. She didnt know what to say, Ha, good for you! I was wrong. Its all my fault. Julian hugged her, Dont be angry. He said it was because he tried to get close to her. How could she be angry with him? She turned to him and said, I think you should go to the opening ceremony. Julian felt tired, I dont want to go. I dont want to be separated from you. Emelia was even more tired, So you wont go on business or work in the future?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Julian said righteously, At least during your pregnancy, I dont n to go on business trips. Then he remembered something and changed his words, No, I wont be able to go on business after you give birth to the children. It must be very tiring to take care of the kids. It is troublesome to take care of one, let alone we have two. I have to take care of you as well, at least until they go to kindergarten. Emelia, Why dont you just quit your job and stay home with the kids? She teased him, You are so exaggerated. We will find a babysitter who specializes in taking care of the child. I wont be too busy. And I probably dont need your help, so you can set your mind at work. When you have to go on business, you should go. She poked the mans chest and got up to wash up. Julian held her in his arms, You are such a heartless guy. I dont want to leave you, but you still push me out. You are so childish. Emelia patted his hand, and when he was about to get up again, he remembered something, and then asked Julian, What does Tara have to do with Trevor? Julian then told her what Trevors wife did and she sighed, What goes aroundes around. Julian didnt say anything and just hugged her tightly. Im going to take a bath. Emelia took his hand away and got up. He stood up with her, Ill help you. Emelia blushed, No! When did they take a bath together without having sex? And she is pregnant now, so she definitely cant allow that. Thinking of this, she red at him again and said, Did you not hear what the doctor saidst time? I cant have sex in the first three months of pregnancy. Emelia was so embarrassed that she spoke in a very low voice at the end. Julian raised his hand and flicked her forehead lightly, What are you thinking? I said I wanted to help you because I was afraid you would identally slip in the bathroom. It turned out that she got that wrong and she became more embarrassed, I wont, so you dont have to help me. She patted her hot cheek and hurried away. Julian followed helplessly, Then Ill wait outside the door. Just call me if you have something. Emelia wanted to say that she really didnt need it, but she knew that he wouldnt listen, so she just let it go. After Emelia came out of the shower, Julian helped her to dry her hair and then went into the bathroom by herself. And Emelias phone rang at this time, and it was Nina. As soon as she picked it up, Nina said, Sweetheart, Ill be at your house soon. Huh? Emelia was surprised, Arent you filming? Nina had been filming a singing show before and she never came back these days. Why did she suddenlye back now? Chapter 483 That’s His Sweetheart Nina was very excited, Because of your pregnancy. Its great news and I have toe back to see you. Emelia was touched and she was about to cry because of their friendship. Nina knew how difficult it was for her to be pregnant, so she came back to congratte her in person. Messaging through the phone could not express Ninas joy at all, even Emelia knew that Nina was more excited than she was about her pregnancy. For example, once Nina and Cameron got back together, she would be the happiest person and also the one who cried the hardest, because they both want each other to be happy and healthy. Thinking of this, she said to Nina, Where have you been? Ill be there soon. Ninas tone rose happily. Ill ask the driver to pick you up at the gate of themunity. The security measures in the vi where they lived were very good. It was a long distance from the gate to her house. After hanging up the phone, Emelia asked the driver to pick her up. She wrapped her coat and went downstairs to wait for Nina. When Julian came out of the shower, he saw that Emelia, who had said she was going to sleep, was no longer in the bedroom. He was a little puzzled and went downstairs to look for her, and then he saw Emelia was hugging Nina happily, who had just arrived, at the entrance. Nina said, Sweetheart, I miss you so much. Julian was stunned. Sweetheart? What the hell! Emelia was his sweetheart! The light of his life! Just as he was about to go downstairs to her, he suddenly realized that he was wearing a bathrobe after taking a shower, so he hurriedly returned to the bedroom and changed his clothes. Although he only had Emelia in his mind, still, Nina was a woman, so he had to get dressed in proper clothes. Neither Emelia nor Nina noticed him, who showed up and left, and both of them were immersed in the joy of seeing each other. Although the two had known each other for so many years, they still missed each other so much after being separated for more than a month, and they were so happy when they meet suddenly. Emelia pulled Nina into the door, Come in quickly. Have you eaten yet? I have eaten on the ne. Nina stared at her stomach and said, For now, lets talk about the children in your belly. The two sat down on the sofa, and the first thing Nina did was dere, First thing first, I want to be their godmother. Emelia smiled and said, No problem. There was no one else except Nina. Why didnt I see your belly turning big? Nina nced at Emelias belly and pinched her lower belly sadly, Why do I feel like my belly is bigger than yours? No, I gotta lose weight. Emeliaughed at Nina, Have you yed so many roles for nothing? Im only pregnant for less than two months now. Nina snorted, Im thinking that since you are carrying twins, maybe it should have turned bigger early. The twoughed together on the sofa. It was in the lively and happy atmosphere that Julian went downstairs. He changed into a casual andfortable home outfit, serious and conservative, with nothing exposed. He saw that they were talking andughing so happily as if he was an outsider. Then he walked over and sat down beside Emelia and took her in his arms with one hand possessively, causing Nina to raise her eyebrows. Julian asked Nina friendly, When did you arrive? Nina was toozy to argue with him and be jealous. She was not as grumpy as he was, so she smiled and said, Just now. Emelia remembered that she hadnt eaten yet and hurriedly said, She came directly from the airport. She hasnt had dinner yet. Let the chef cook something.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As soon as Julian sat down beside her, he was instructed to get up and leave again. He didnt want to leave her at all, but he couldnt ignore the fact that Nina hadnt eaten yet, so he had to leave. Nina snickered and teased Emelia, Mr. Hughes is very obedient now. Emelia said to her, Dontugh at him all day long. Cant you two get along well? Nina pretended to be angry and said, Its clear that he doesnt want to get along well with me. You dont even know that. When he just sat down, he hugged you with a smug expression on his face. Emelia was at a loss, Did he? Of course, you turned your back to him and didnt see his expression, but I saw that clearly. Nina snorted, Why is he jealous of me all day long? Im not a man. Emeliaughed softly, Ignore him. He has always been like this. You will always be my good friend and no one can rece you in my heart. Emelia is telling the truth. In her opinion, friends and lovers arepletely different. A friend cannot take the ce of a lover, nor can a lover take the ce of a friend. Some words can only be said to friends and some words can only be understood by lovers. When Emelia said these words, Julian, who had gone to the kitchen, heard it all, and the expression on his face suddenly froze. Had he always been like this? Nina looked at him and suddenlyughed happily. She was so wicked that she liked to see his deted expression. Julian gave Nina a cold look, sat down beside Emelia as if nothing had happened, and said to Emelia in a soft voice, Dinner will be ready soon. Are you hungry? Would you like to eat together? Nina got goosebumps all over her body because of him being so gentle and considerate. She was still not used to him being a good man. She had seen his cold face before and she thought he was always indifferent. Raising her hand and rubbing her arm, she said silently, That was embarrassing, but she has to endure it because he will be always like this in the future. Emelia was ustomed to this. She thought about it and shook her head and said, I wont eat or I will gain weight. Dont think that much. Just eat if youre hungry. Julian never cared about her weight. To be exact, he didnt care about her fatness. He even thought she was too thin. She had gained some weight before, but she stayed in the Capital to take care of Naomi some time ago and lost weight again. Chapter 484 Exhausted Nina on the side stood up and pulled her, Lets go,e eat with me. You are even thinner than me. This is not okay. Besides, you have two babies in your belly, and theyll be hungry. Ninas words sessfully persuaded Emelia. She got up and walked to the dining table with her and Julian gave Nina a grateful look. Nina raised her chin towards him. Julian was speechless. However, both he and Nina meant good, and both hoped that Emelia could eat more. She was too thin, and if she didnt eat more, the two babies in her belly would cause more trouble for her in the future. They sat down at the dining table and Julian followed. Emelia stopped him in time before he pulled out of the chair, Ill chat with Nina for a while. Why dont you go upstairs to rest first? Julian was speechless. She clearly thought that he was on her way to chat with Nina, but why? Are they talking about other men? Ninaughed out loud but still kindlyforted Julian, Mr. Hughes, I have something to talk to Emelia about my love life. The implication is that this topic is not appropriate for him to listen to.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Julian had no choice but to push the chair back, looked at Emelia resentfully, turned, and left without saying a word. Nina asked Emelia in a low voice, Is he angry? No, hes not a green-eyed monster. Emelia didnt take it seriously, Besides, when the two of us were chatting, it was inappropriate for him to be there. He didnt realize it then I asked him to leave us alone, which was showing him respect. When Julian heard her words, he snorted heavily. She justined to Nina that he was easy to get jealous. She also said she was showing him respect. But he doesnt need respect, he just needs to stay by her side and watch her every second. He was going to tell herter that he was angry. After Julian left, the chef served a few dishes. They chatted while eating. Emelia was very happy and Nina didnt worry about her. After eating, Nina looked at Emelia and asked, Do you remember Dous Clevnd? Is that the rich guy who pestered you a few years ago? Didnt he go abroad? Emelia remembered him. When Nina debuted as a new actress a few years ago, Dous went after her in many high-profile ways, and then he was suddenly sent away by his father for some unknown reason. Nina said casually, He recently returned here and started going after me again. He even said he wanted to marry me that day. What? Emelia was frightened, Marry you? Yeah, he said that he still loves me for so many years and his parents were urging him to get married, so he wanted to marry me and live with me. Nina addedzily, And I kinda wanted to marry him. Emelia was frightened by her words and almost had a heart attack. She reached out and touched her forehead, Are you having a fever? What nonsense are you talking about? But Nina didnt have a fever at all, and the expression in her eyes didnt look like she was talking nonsense. Emelia was even more shocked, and she said very seriously, Nina, its not that you dont know that he is a yboy. He had many famous girlfriends in your circle! Dous Clevnd was once known as an actress hunter in the entertainment industry. Many young and beautiful actresses, especially those who just started their ways, have been involved with him. He is handsome and his father is a famous person in the real estate business. And Dous is the only child in his family. He has been identified as the sessor of the Clevnd family since birth. He is handsome, rich, gentle, and considerate towards women. Few women can resist him. Nina seems to be an exception. In his own words, it is the first time in his life that he has met with setbacks but he loved her more. But no matter how much he misses Nina; he is not the right one for Nina. Maybe he loved her on a spur of the moment and when he got her, he would not cherish her like before. Nina nodded, I know he is a yboy. When Nina said this, she changed the topic, But its much easier to marry a rich yboy than to be with a thoughtful schr. Nina said with an exhausted and injured look, I can never guess what Cameron is thinking. He won me no matter in what aspect. I dont know what he is thinking if he doesnt say anything, which is tiring and boring. Emelia said anxiously, But you also said that after he fell in love with you, he will listen to you in everything. Thats when hes in a good mood! Ninained angrily, When hes in a bad mood, I still dont know what hes thinking. At that time, I didnt know what he was thinking, so I seduced him with beauty and tricked him when he was in a mess, but now, Im old, how can I seduce him anymore? Nina took a few more bites of food and said bitterly, I dont know how many young and beautiful girls around him are seducing him. When Nina said those jealous words, Emelia knew that she was just joking about marrying Dous. Sheforted Nina softly, You are not old. You are more beautiful than before. Even if you are eighty years old, you will be the most beautiful and charming one among the olddies. Nina was amused by her words, Sweetheart, thank you for praising me so generously. Nina thought for a while and then said, But I have made up my mind. After my contract with Tymers Entertainment expires, if I still have no news of Cameron, I will participate in some variety shows about couples, and I will also take Dous proposal seriously. When the timees, dont try to persuade me to wait. Okay. Emelia replied reluctantly. The contract would expire soon and Emelia was worried instantly. She really didnt want to see Nina marry that yboy? Nina, the client, was much more rxed than her, and instead, sheforted her with a smile, Oh, dont be so sad, in fact, its not so bad to marry him, he doesnt love me, and I dont care about him either. So, even if he has an affair, I will not be hurt, and I still have money to spend. Isnt it good? Emelia wanted to cry after hearing what she said. Nina was saying that if she didnt love him, she wouldnt be hurt. She loves Cameron so deeply that she was even a bit traumatized. Chapter 485 To Stop Her from Worrying Emelia and Nina were chatting downstairs, and Julian upstairs was not idle either. Because of Emelias pregnancy, Phil firstined in the group chatroom, Julian, you havent even gotten married but Emelia has been carrying twins. Im really jealous of you! Phil was really jealous of him. He was the only one of them who was justifiably married, but he didnt have a chance to raise kids at all. His sweet wife used her young age as an excuse all day long to go to graduate school or to study abroad for further studies. Or she wanted to concentrate on her career before she turned 30. In short, she had many excuses for refusing to give him a child. If he ever deliberately didnt use condoms, he would be stopped immediately and sent to the guest room to sleep. Now that Emelia is pregnant with twins, Phil is almost crazy with jealousy. Dont be jealous, you two will have children sooner orter. Arthurforted him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Julian replied, Theres no need to be jealous. You long for a child and sooner orter you will have it. Its not like someone who had it but then lost it. Ezra, who had remained silent, He seriously doubted that Julian was satirizing him. When Maisie was pregnant, she decisively chose to abort because of his silence, but it had been a long time since that happened, right? He didnt say anything today, so why did Julian mention this again? But no matter what he said, he could only continue to remain silent. He has be less upright in front of Julian since that incident. Downstairs, Emelia and Nina almost finished and it was gettingte. Emelia wanted to keep Nina here at night, but Nina refused, No, I have to catch a flight tomorrow morning, so I wont disturb your rest. You take good care of the baby and take good care of my godson and goddaughter. Nina was surprised to learn that Emelia was pregnant, so she asked the crew for a short leave and rushed back. Emelia felt sorry for her running around like this and went up to give her a big hug, Take good care of yourself. I know, Nina replied. Then she shouted, Oh my God, I came in too much haste and forgot to buy gifts for the babies. Emelia immediately grabbed her hand and said, Please, dont buy anything. She has been too tired to receive gifts recently and she doesnt want to hear the word gift anymore. Ninaughed, Okay, then I wont buy it. Ill make a big red envelope when they are born. Julian arranged for the driver to take Nina home. After seeing the car disappear, Emelia immediately returned to the house with a heavy heart and said, I have to call Viggo. Julian was rendered wordless again. In the middle of the night, she nned to call a man who once adored her. Did she consider his feelings? Thinking of this, he immediately stepped forward and stopped her who took out her phone, Its sote. What are you calling him for? I have to ask him how long it will take for Ninas contract with Tymers Entertainment to expire. Nina said that she will not renew the contract when it expires and she is going to participate in some dating game show. Julian breathed a sigh of relief, You might as well call her agent directly. She knows more about her contract, doesnt she? Emelia exined, She does know, but Im afraid she will tell Nina that I asked her about this matter. By then Nina will definitely know that I am worried about her. Julian added, Then wait for tomorrow. Maybe Viggo is sleeping now since its sote. But Ive been thinking about this all the time now, and I wont be able to sleep without getting an answer. Emelia was anxious, Viggo always goes to bedte, so he probably is still awake now. Emelia called Viggo as she spoke. Emelia knew very well about Viggos schedule. Julian suddenly remembered that she had been with him for a while and he was not in a good mood. Even if it was just to appease his mother, he still felt jealous. Although he got back together with Emelia and she is pregnant with his child, he still held a grudge against Viggo. But Emelia had already dialed Viggos number. No matter how much dissatisfaction he had, he could only suppress it. Then he asked Emelia to turn on the speakerphone. He wanted to hear clearly what the two of them said, word for word. Emelia was speechless but she did it anyway. Viggo didnt sleep and he said with surprise, Hello? He didnt expect Emelia would call him. Since Emelia and Julian got back together, there was little interaction between them. Emelia said politely, Mr. Johansen, Im sorry to disturb you sote. Its okay. Viggo said gently, Whats up? Emelia asked, I want to ask you about Ninas contract. How long will her contract with Tymers Entertainment expire? Viggo said with a smile, Did she mention to you not to renew the contract? Yes, Emelia replied. She also mentioned to me before. Her contract with Tymers Entertainment is indeed about to expire, and there should be three or four months left. Viggo asked, What is the problem? Its nothing. Emelia didnt think it was necessary to inform Viggo that she was worried about Ninas n. Just as he was about to say goodbye and hang up the phone, Julian suddenly said, Mr. Johansen, did Nina tell you about the variety shows about couples she wanted to participate in? When the contract expires, she ns to participate in those shows. Emelia was at a loss. She didnt know why Julian suddenly told Viggo about this. I see, Mr. Hughes, thank you, Viggo responded on the phone with a tone that he understood Julians words in seconds and thanked him, which was really strange. The phone call ended when they exchanged goodbyes. Emelia asked, Why did you tell him that? Julian thought for a while and replied to her, I did it for you. Emelia was even more puzzled, but Julian simply hugged her in his arms, Hurry up and get some rest. We need to go to the hospital for examination tomorrow morning. Julian changed the subject and Emelia was really sleepy, so she didnt ask him anymore. Julian mentioned that was because he wanted Viggo to tell his partner, Cameron. If he didnte back, Nina would be together with someone else. Whether its fake for the show or its a real deal, in the end, Cameron shouldnt be able to sit still. As for why Julian wanted him to know, it was for Emelia. She was pregnant now, and Julian thought about it and felt that the matter between Nina and Cameron had to be resolved quickly, otherwise, Emelia would have been worrying about it all the time. Chapter 486 Have No Voice The next day, Emelia got up early and prepared to wash up and go to the hospital for aplete check-up. Unexpectedly, she began to feel sick when she woke up, and when she brushed her teeth, she felt terribly nauseous. She bent over and threw up at the toilet. Julians face turned pale, wishing he could take all the pain from her. What can I do? Is there any way to stop you from throwing up? He gently patted her back and said anxiously. He has always been calm and self-controlled. Emeliaughed because she has never seen him like this. She took the water he handed over and rinsed her mouth. She felt much better, so sheforted him softly, This is the physiological reaction of pregnancy. Maybe itll be all right after some time. In fact, Emelia wanted to say that even if she continued to feel sick, she could endure it, but when she thought that if she said this, he would be more worried, she decided not to say it. When she came out of the bathroom, Julian hugged her and wrapped her whole body in his arms, Emelia, I didnt know that a woman would suffer so much when she was pregnant before. My heart was broken. His tone was full of distress and helplessness. He couldnt stand that she suffered so much because of her morning sickness. He didnt even dare to think about her pain in the postpartum period. When he thought about it, he felt distressed. This is a necessary process for pregnant women. Emelia changed the topic in time, Hurry up. Im gonna have to draw blood on an empty stomach, so Ill eat something after that, maybe itll help with the nausea. Okay. Julian quickly took her hand downstairs. Arthur found the best obstetrician in the hospital for her. Emelia did a series of examinations and then came to the doctors office with various results. Julian frowned and looked extremely serious, which made the doctor ask nervously, Mr. Hughes, whats wrong? With such a heavy expression, is there something wrong with the test results? Emelia quickly handed a pile of paper to the doctor, smiled, and said, Nothing, the results are all good. You can take a look. He is just nervous, Emelia exined to the doctor. Only then did the doctor breathe a sigh of relief, I thought something was wrong. The couples who are pregnant and do examinations usually are smiling. When it came to him, his look was so serious that I began to worry. After the doctor finished speaking, she looked down at the results, and Emelia red at Julian next to her angrily. Julian was a little helpless, and he didnt want to have such a heavy expression, but when he thought she would suffer more in the next few months, he was really worried. Judging from the current results, the two children are in good condition. The doctor said with a wide smile, You just need to take good care of yourself ande over for regr inspections. In order to ensure the physiological needs of the children and pregnant women. The doctor also warned about the things to pay attention to, especially in the first three months and thest three months of pregnancy, Because you have twins, the body pressure will be very high in the second trimester, if possible, you should be admitted to the hospital after 30 weeks. It will be safer to have professional doctors and nurses take care of it. The doctor said 30 weekster, but Julian wanted her to stay in the hospital right now, just for safety. The doctor seemed to see through his thoughts and said with a smile, Of course, ording to your conditions, you can hire a professional family doctor to go to your home now. Thats not necessary, Emelia responded quickly with a smile. No need for him to say anything, Emelia knew what he was thinking, he wanted to invite the family doctor to the house, but she refused. This was too exaggerated. She was not used to the chef and the nanny living in the house. Let alone adding a family doctor, that would be even more chaotic. Julian, who was on the side, was about to ask the doctor about hiring a family doctor when she just refused. Great, he cant even speak now. Seeing that, the doctor couldnt helpughing. This couple was pretty famous in Riverside City. They have been a hot topic on the Inte many times, so the doctor knew their story. He knew that the two were getting along well ording to this meet. A good rtionship is healthy for pregnant women or for a family that is about to have new members.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Happiness will make pregnant women have a good mood, which will naturally be good for the child in her belly. As soon as they came out of the doctors office, Emelia red at Julian and said, Dont even think about hiring a family doctor at home! Julian spread his hands helplessly, I have no voice now, right? Yes, Emelia said angrily on purpose. Julian resigned, Okay. Youre the boss. Emelia stepped forward and took his arm and said softly, Actually, I think its too much of a fuss. We live very close to the hospital. If something happens, we coulde to the hospital as soon as possible. There is no need to hire any family doctor at home. We are not elderly people who cannot walk. Julian said, But you are a pregnant woman who needs special care and you are carrying twins. Emelia thought about it and said, Then lets wait until the second trimester of pregnancy. Julian had to do what she said. He decided that he would spend less time on work in the future and more with her. After taking a bunch of supplements for pregnant women, they went home. Emelia suddenly said to him, Well Shall we get our marriage license sometime? Julian stared at her with aplicated expression and became silent for a long time. Emelia was a little puzzled, Whats wrong? Julian gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and asked, Why did you suddenly mention this? She said frankly, Would it be more troublesome to register the children without a certificate? Julian stared at her and said angrily, So, you suddenly said that just because of your childrens registration? Or else? Emelia waspletely unaware of his anger. Julian closed his eyes, feeling that he was about to faint from anger. She remarried him for the sake of the children, not for their love. Are you ok? Emelia thought it was very strange. Didnt he want to get a certificate before? Why did she mention it now, but he was not happy? How can a woman ask for a marriage certificate? I havent proposed yet. Julian couldnt express his grief directly, so he put it another way. Emelia was even more puzzled, Havent you already proposed? Last time at Vincents house, he proposed to her in front of all her family members. Julian said, You didnt ept it. So that doesnt count. Emelia was speechless. Did he want to propose again? Chapter 487 She Finally Agreed In fact, what Emelia thought was extremely simple, not asplicated as Julians. She never cared about the formalities of the marriage proposal. Besides, Julian had already proposed to herst time. She was so nervous at that time that she refused. Thinking of this, she smiled at Julian and said, I identally rejected your marriage proposalst time, so this time I take the initiative to ask you to get our marriage registered. This is my marriage proposal to you, making up for my idental rejectionst time. Julianughed angrily at her words, What? Can you make up for this kind of thing? Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, he raised his hand and rubbed her hair lightly again. Then he said in the soft and gentle tone, No matter what, I cant let you propose to me. I owed you too much in the past. I will make up for everything this time. Julian spoke with unshakeable firmness. Emelia had topromise. She still whispered to him, I didnt know you were so serious about it. She thought of something again and said, By the way, I almost forgot about the vintage photos. I have to take pictures before my belly is getting bigger. Otherwise, I wont be able to wear the clothes that they have already made. Before going to the Capital, she agreed to the photographer to take pictures of the vintage style. They had already taken her measurement. During this time, they had been doing the preparatory work. They just waited for her toe back from the Capital and then they could start shooting the photos. Originally, she thought she would just discuss the script for a week, but she didnt expect that Naomi passed away. So she stayed in the Capital for more days. The photographer had been waiting for her for so long. She couldnt let them wait for her any longer nor have the shooting canceled. Julian naturally didnt want her to be so tired, but he was deeply aware of that Emelia wouldnt listen to him. He knew that since Emelia mentioned this matter, she definitely had already decided. So he simply agreed, Okay, lets finish it as soon as possible. Emelia raised her eyebrows and looked at him in confusion, Why did you agree so quickly this time? Julian snorted, If I say no, will you listen to me? You will ignore me even if I object. If he objected as he did before, Emelia might be more determined on doing the photo shoot. When he happily supported her, she somewhat felt guilty instead. Emelia stepped forward and put her arms around his waist. She coaxed softly, Dont worry. This is my only work now. I promise you, after this photo shoot, I will stay at home obediently every day, and take care of the babies. Emelia herself also cherished these two little guys. She also wanted to give birth to them safely and smoothly. But she had already agreed to the photographer, so she couldnt blow him off. Julian raised his hand to support her waist, Youd better remember what you just said. Stay home and take care of yourself and these two babies. Dont worry. Emelia added, I dont have any script assignments yet. I just n to write the campus novel based on Nina. Well. Julian rubbed his chin against her hair and said softly, I can be more at ease if you are safe. Ill make money to support our family. You only need to take care of yourself. Well, you can also write the stories you want and do what you like. Emelia nodded lightly, Well, the current life is what I have imagined in my dreams countless times. Im very satisfied and cherish it. With a loved one and her good friends by her side, running her own business that she liked, she would have lovely children soon. Everything she once dreamed of had nowe true. Emelia was very contented with her current life. Julian cupped up her face, leaned over and kissed her gently. When Emelia was still in the Capital and found out she was pregnant, she called Frances to tell her the good news at the first time. Frances was also very happy, I thought it would be three to five years that you could get pregnant. Young guys are really different. What Frances said made Emelia feel a little embarrassed. Frances said they two had sex so frequently, so she got pregnant so quickly? Julian went to work in thepany after apanying Emelia through the pregnancy check-up. At home, Emelia called the photographer and took the initiative to ask about the shooting. The other party thought that she was pregnant now and wouldnt shoot the photos. But he didnt expect that she would choose to continue shooting. The photographer was pleasantly surprised. They two finally agreed to shoot tomorrow. Emelia called Vincent again. His mood sounded very good, Im walking by the sea. Vincent sighed softly again, I have to say the sea is really charming. When Im in a bad mood, I would go to the seaside. Standing there for a while, and Ill feel life is good again. When Emelia heard Vincents rxed tone, she was also in a good mood. She invited Vincent, Will you apany me to the photo shoot tomorrow? Vincent smiled and said, Of course I am willing, but can Julian be willing? Julian was so nervous about Emelia that he wanted to be with her 24 hours a day. So Vincent was afraid that Julian wouldnt be willing to agree him to apany Emelia to take photos. Emelia said with a smile, He has something to do tomorrow. Isnt tomorrow the opening ceremony of our drama? Trevor said he couldnt go there because he had something to do, so Julian had to go to the Capital. Vincent suddenly said, I forgot about it. It was so ironic that he didnt even remember the opening ceremony of his new drama. But he was really depressed during this time. After Naomi died, his whole world was hollowed out. He didnt care about everything. If it wasnt for Emelia who brought him to Riverside City this time, he wouldnt be able to move on. He said to Emelia, Since Julian is not free tomorrow, I will naturally apany you. Okay. Emelia invited Vincent again, Come over for dinner tonight. She asked Vincent toe to Riverside City because she wanted to apany him more. If Vincent was willing, she would like him to live with them. Vincent agreed happily, Okay. Emelia exined again, See you. Ill ask the driver to pick you upter. Okay. The father and daughter didnt say anything more. After hanging up the phone, Emelia told the chef some of Vincents favorite dishes, and asked the chef to cook more of his favorite dishes. Of course, she didnt forget to ask the chef to make some more dishes that Julian liked. They were all very important men in her life. She wouldnt favor one over another. Regarding Emelias pregnancy, there were also many people discussing this on the Inte. One of the most popr topics was a Twitter which was simr to a bet, Now that Miss Jones is pregnant with two children, lets make a bet and see when Mr. Hughes can get married with Miss Jones. Julians face darkened when he saw this so-called bet.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. These people really liked to make fun of him! Chapter 488 Bet on When They Can Remarry That post was followed by a bunch ofments. Whats the point? They have children. Is it not a matter of minutes to remarry? I bet half a month. I bet three months. I bet that even if the children are given birth, Mr. Hughes cant get married with Miss Jones. Maybe they have already gotten the marriage license and remarried, so what are we arguing here? In a bunch ofments, another different one popped up. Guys, you dont know yet, do you? I heard that Mr. Hughes proposed some time ago, but was rejected. What?? Miss Jones is so cool. I hope that she wont agree so quickly, just letting Mr. Hughes know his mistakes and cherish her more. Yeah, Miss Jones is so pretty. Besides, she has talents and good family background. Even if she is pregnant, dont rush to remarry. Julian took a deep breath and tried to calm himself while looking at thesements, so that he didnt have to find someone to investigate the people behind thesements and then got even with them. Everyone was gloating over his misfortune. They just wanted to make fun of him, right? Just now Emelia suggested that they could make time to go to the City Hall. He refused it. He just wanted to make up for a marriage proposal. Now he regretted it. He should immediately go to get the marriage license with Emelia, and then posted it on the Inte to shock these people. When David knocked on the door and came in, he saw that Julian was angry with the mobile phone. David naturally knew the gloating about Julian on the Inte. He held back his smile and reported to Julian seriously, Mr. Hughes, the applications are all approved. Julian finally heard a happy thing. He took the document handed over by David, looked down and said, Its right on time. David asked tentatively, Mr. Hughes, you originally nned to build a film studio for Miss Jones. Now that all the procedures have been approved. Will you use it to propose to her? Julian smiled, Yes. He said, I just didnt know how to propose again. Now, this project has been approved. David said with a smile, Then Ill congratte you first. After so long, you and Miss Jones finally have a good ending. Julian epted Davids congrattions calmly, but then he said, By the way, have you arranged for the ountant to give the big fat checks to each employee? David immediately smiled brightly, Yeah. Everyone is so happy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As soon as Julian arrived at thepany, he called David to the office to arrange this matter. Emelias pregnancy was a great event in his life. He wanted to share this happiness and joy with his employees, so each person could get a big fat check. What David didnt say was that after everyone was happy, they were discussing when the boss would have more children in the future and whether it would be twins again. If they could get another big check, they would make a fortune again. Julian left as soon as it was time to get off work in the afternoon. As the president of the Hughes Group for so many years, he almost never got off work on time like this. In the past, basically, all the people in the secretarial office were gone, but he was still busy. When Julian went home, Vincent had already arrived. The father and daughter were drinking tea and chattingfortably in the conservatory on the second floor. Of course, only Vincent was drinking the tea. Emelia was pregnant, so she couldnt drink these teas and coffees. The conservatory was made of huge floor-to-ceiling ss. Seeing Emelias bright smiling face through the ss, Julian also felt so happy and smiled. As long as he could see her happy smile, he would never feel tired no matter how tiredly he was working outside. After entering the conservatory, Julian politely greeted Vincent and sat down on the chair beside Emelia. He asked warmly, Did you feel ufortable in the afternoon? No. Emelia answered truthfully, It seems that I will throw up when I wake up in the morning, but Im fine at other times. Thats good. Julian breathed a sigh of relief. His hand wrapped tightly around Emelias waist unconsciously. Vincent was drinking the tea with his eyes closed, as if he didnt see this. Emelia pinched Julians hand and motioned him not hugging her in front of her father. Julian didnt care. He put his arms around her waist, took the document bag he brought back and then handed it to Emelia, For you. Emelia took it over and opened it in confusion. After seeing the project information of the film studio inside, she was stunned, Are you really doing this project? Julian said before that he would invest in the construction of the film studio in Riverside City. Butter he didnt mention it anymore. So Emelia thought that maybe the project was stranded, but she didnt expect that he had already put it into action. Now all the approval procedures had beenpleted. From the perspective of various interests, this is a project worth investing in. Julian replied. You really Emelia didnt even know what to say to him. Vincent turned his head and nced at the information in Emelias hand. Then he couldnt help but raised his eyebrows and asked Julian, Are you going to build the film studio in Riverside City? This was arge-scale project. Vincent felt that Julian did this for his daughter, but he was not quite sure. Yeah. Julian nced at Emelia, his eyes full of tenderness, I didnt want her to travel around the crews on business before. Now that shes pregnant and has to take care of the two babies, it will be even more inconvenient if she still travels around for business. Julian admitted that he did this project for Emelia. Vincent was a little surprised for a while. He feltplicated. But in general, he was in a happy mood. Julian was so affectionate to his daughter. How could he be unhappy? Emelia originally thought that Julians investment in the film studio was a bit not necessary, but now listening to him talking about the life of the children in the future, she really felt that this project was too intimate. She definitely didnt want to leave her two children even for a day. Even if it was a business trip for a day, she would still miss her children so much. If the film studio was built, many dramas could be filmed here. If she held a meeting or went to the crew, she could bring her children there. Even if she didnt bring the children there, she didnt have to leave her children for so long. Well, well. Vincent expressed great approval for Julians move. Thank you. Emelia handed the document to Julian again, But why did you say that it was given to me? Julian said with a smile, In the future, the film studio will belong to you. I know you will say that you dont know how to run it. I will take care of all the things. Its just that thepany is under your name. I cant ept it. Emelia really felt that the various real estates andpanies she owned were a little like hot potatoes. Its for two children. You keep it for them first. When they grow up in the future, whoever is interested in doing business will take over. Julian had already thought about the excuses. Anyway, he had to give the film studio to Emelia. Emelia had no choice but topromise and ept it. Chapter 489 Can’t You Be a Bit More Clingy? The atmosphere of the dinner was very good. Julian was so considerate of Emelia and loved her so much. Vincent was not so dissatisfied with Julian anymore. It was like love me, love my dog. As long as Emelia was satisfied with Julian, as her father, he would also be satisfied. Of course, the current Julian did not let Vincent and his family find anything wrong. After dinner, the driver took Vincent back, while Emelia and Julian went upstairs to wash up and prepare to rest. Julian didnt know since when he liked to blow-dry Emelias hair. Every time after Emelia took a shower, Julian would help her blow-dry her hair. Now that she was pregnant, Julian even wanted to help her take a shower. Emelias hair was getting longer and longer, which was Julians favorite length. To be honest, Julian didnt like Emelias short hair. He always felt that she was extremely ruthless when she had short hair. Her shoulder-length hair made him feel better. The sound of the hair dryer rumbled in Emelias ears. The warmth came from her scalp. She leaned into Julians arms. It was sofortable that she became drowsy. After the long hair was dried, the soft and smooth hair slowly passed between Julians fingers. He couldnt help but took the person out of his arms, leaned over and kissed her soft lips. Then, the atmosphere became a little hot. Emelia had no choice but to raise her hand and push him shyly and said, The doctor said no Hearing what Emelia said, Julian suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath, andy down beside her heavily. From the strength of his smashing to the bed, it could be seen how upset he was at the moment. But there was no way. Now it wasnt to three months, so they couldnt have sex. Emelia looked at his face, leaned down beside him thoughtfully and said, Why dont we sleep in the separate rooms? If they slept separately, they wouldnt do so many intimate things. Then he wouldnt be so ufortable. Julian suddenly opened his deep eyes and replied firmly, No. Emelia was speechless. Well! But why was he so fierce? Julian held her in his arms, and said fiercely, Dont let me hear you say anything about separation from now on. But if the babies are born in the future and they wake up and cry at midnight, they will definitely disturb you. At that time, we still have to sleep in the separate rooms, especially we have two babies. Emelia also thought of these things early. So even during pregnancy, she and Julian didnt sleep in the separate rooms, they still had to do it after the children were born. No. Julian still resisted, Ill help you feed them when they wake up. Emelia said with a smile, Its okay. You are so busy and tired at work during the day. I dont want you to have no good sleep at night. Her working hours were rtively free. If she didnt sleep well at night, she could sleep during the day.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But Julian couldnt. His work was of high intensity. Emelia loved him. She wanted to take the babies to sleep in another room, so that Julian could have a good rest. Julian didnt say anything for the first time, but raised his hand to caress her face and stared at her quietly for a long time. Emelia, do you remember what I said to you before? Julian asked her. Emelia shook her head and said she didnt know what he meant. Julian said, I said that if we have children, I will be involved in their growth throughout the process, and I wont miss every moment of their lives. So from now on, whether it is prenatal education or after they are born, I will be a part of everything as long as I can. You dont have to worry about me getting tired, because I am willing. I have never felt that taking care of children is your own responsibility. I will work with you to raise them well. Emelia was about to cry because of his words. Perhaps it was because he had experienced a family environment where his parents were quarrelling and loveless, so he didnt want his children to go through that again. Although their children had not yet been born, Emelia already felt happy for them. With such a father growing up with them, she believed they would be full of warmth and love in their hearts. Emelia buried herself in Julians arms. Although she didnt say a word, silence meant everything at the moment. Julian also knew that she would be a good mother and that she would love their children very much. The next day, Julian got up early to attend the press conference in the Capital. He was reluctant to leave, but he still had to go. Before leaving, he put his arms around Emelias waist and said reluctantly in her ear, Ill go back as soon as its finished. Ill be back in the afternoon. Emelia helped him smooth the wrinkles on his clothes, and said helplessly, Okay, I see. Take care. Julian was a little dissatisfied with her calmness. He couldnt help but hugged her waist tightly in protest, Cant you be a bit more clingy to me? Just say that you are reluctant to leave me. Emelias eyes widened in surprise. She wasnt an unreasonable person. She knew that he had to go to the Capital this time, so she didnt want to show any thoughts of reluctance to part with him, so that he would feel at ease. After she was surprised, sheughed and teased Julian again, Mr. Hughes, I really didnt know that you like women who are clingy and like to y cute? No Julian quickly denied it. For some reason, he always felt something was wrong with her words, so he immediately denied it first. Emelia snorted, Then what did you mean by what you said just now? Julian was anxious and said immediately, I dont like women who y cute. I just want you to be clingy and y cute to me. Emelia burst outughing. She raised her hand and poked his chest, saying, You just know to say some sweet words to please me. In the past, Julian didnt know how to say sweet words to coax people at all! Now he could say these words so casually, but Emelia wouldnt think he was too glib. Because he had never been that kind of person. He was now willing to say these words to make her happy. She felt it was because he cared about her, he would be concerned about her feelings. After Emelia finished speaking, she gently snuggled into his arms and exined to him, I dont want to ruin your mood, so I didnt say those clingy words. Being coaxed by her like this, Julian was in a good mood. Emelia let him go and urged, Go quickly. Come back early. Julian held her in his arms and kissed her for a while. Then he reluctantly let her go and left. Emelia was too embarrassed to walk him downstairs because her face was too red. She just stood at the window on the second floor and watched him leave quietly. After breakfast, Vincent apanied Emelia to take pictures. The shooting went very smoothly. During the period, the photographer also helped Emelia and Vincent to take a set of father-daughter photos for free. Vincent looked at himself and Emelia in the camera, the thin middle-aged man and the beautiful young girl. They two had the same light and gentle charm between their eyebrows. They really looked like the father and the daughter. Vincent burst into tears. He had no children in his life. He never thought that God would give him a gentle, beautiful and excellent daughter at such an age. This group of photos about the father and the daughter really brought a stirring of emotion in his chest. Chapter 490 A Son and A Daughter Emelias eyes actually turned red when she saw these photos. When she saw Vincent weeping, she took the initiative to hug Vincent, choked up and said, Dad, its so nice to find you! Vincent patted her shoulder lightly, Yeah, its great. I will be very happy to have you by my side for my rest life. The photographer said at the right time, It turns out that the two of you were crying because of the joy. I thought there was something wrong with our shooting. The photographers words eased the sad atmosphere of the father and the daughter. Emelia and Vincent each smiled and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes, before going to the new shoot. The shooting continued until noon. Because there was still a set of clothes to shoot in the afternoon, Emelia, who was wearing makeup, nned to have a simple takeaway with the photographer and other staffs. Unexpectedly, just after work, she saw the chefing to the studio carrying two big lunch boxes. Emelia was very surprised. The chef took the initiative to hand over the two lunch boxes, and said to her with a smile, Mr. Hughes told me toe deliver meals to you and Mr. Longerich. He is worried that the food you eat outside is not clean. Emelia supported her forehead, feeling a little embarrassed to face the photographer and other staffs. Youre pregnant now. Its good that hes being cautious. Vincent said. Then Emelia had to take the lunch boxes and thank the chef softly. After the chef said never mind, he turned around and left. Emelia and Vincent ate the food brought by their own chef. The shooting was sessfullypleted. When the photographer walked Emelia out, he said, I promised before that if the two of you want to take wedding photos, I will definitely make time to serve you. Thank you. Emelia thought for a while and said, I guess we might not take those pictures recently. My belly will get big. It doesnt look good when I take pictures. The photographer suggested, Actually, its also very artistic when your children are born and grow a little older to shoot the photos with you. Think about it, when the two of them stand beside you one by one, how warm and beautiful it will be! It would be even better if it was a son and a daughter. You will be the big winners in life. When the photographer said this, Emelia didnt react yet. But Vincent started looking forward to it, I hope its a boy and a girl. Its really perfect.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But Vincent added, Of course, no matter what it is boys or girls, we both like. Well. Emelia said to the photographer again, Lets discuss it when we go back, and contact you if necessary. On the way home from the studio, Emelia received a call from Julian, Im already at the airport, ready to board the ne to go back. After attending the opening ceremony, Julian left after saying a few words without even having lunch. He didnt want to miss this flight. Emelia asked him, Have you eaten lunch? Yeah. Julian didnt want Emelia to worry about him, so he lied. How could Emelia be so easy to deceive? Dont lie to me. I calcted the time and know that you havent eaten at all. Julian had no choice but to say, Ill have some food on theer. Dont worry about me. How could she not worry! He always had a bad stomach before, which was caused by irregr meal timings due to busy work. Later, she thought that it was not the time to say these things now. Since she had returned to him, she must supervise him to have three meals a day. After hanging up the phone, Vincent said, Cant he wait toe back? Emelia said helplessly, He doesnt want to go there at all today. Vincent naturally knew that Trevor was supposed to attend the opening ceremony today. He couldnt help but sighed, Trevor really gets nothing this time. Although he gets the custody of the two children, his children dont like him at all. But this is what he deserves. Vincent didnt sympathize with Trevor at all, The children are so pure at first. If it wasnt for the damage he umted over the years, who would really hate their father? Yeah. Emelia couldnt help but thought of the rtionship between Julian, Gerhard and Heather. Their rtionship was so light. Especially Gerhard, he basically ignored Julian. If Julian hadnt been cultivated and educated by his grandfather, he might not be such an outstanding young talent today. I Gotta Find You was on the hot search as soon as it was shooting. After all, this was also a TV drama that had attracted much attention because of Vincent. In the big group photo of the opening ceremony, Harry Zink and Ze Sabir, the two leading actors, and other actors stood in the middle. Julian was standing in the crowd wearing sunsses. Emelia saw him at a nce. She thought he was the most handsome and eye-catching of all. Emelia looked at him in the photo. Then she couldnt help but zoomed in the photo and looked at it again and again. Under the official Twitter ount of I Gotta Find You, the fans of Harry and Ze had been leaving countlessments, all of which were praising how good their idols were. Of course, some people were staring at Julian. Speaking of Mr. Hughes looks and temperament, has he ever considered bing a star in the showbiz? Yes, yes, Mr. Hughes fits to act the boss. Hes born to be the boss. There is no need to act at all. You may not believe it. I just saw Mr. Hughes appearing in a hurry at the airport. Cant he wait toe back to apany Miss Jones? Tsk-tsk, Mr. Hughes is now a henpecked husband. The routine questions every day. Has Mr. Hughes and Miss Jones remarried? Seeing the previousments, Emelia was originally very happy. But when she saw thisment, sheughed helplessly. During this time, there had been people making fun of Julian on the Inte. She thought it would stop after a while, but she didnt expect it didnt stop. She felt that it was time for her to stand up and say something nice for Julian, so she thought about it, edited a message and posted it on her Twitter. We have decided to get the marriage license, but there are too many things in the past few days so there is no time to deal with it. Thank you all for your continuous support to me, whether it is for my career or love life. Here I would like to say something. Mr. Hughes is a qualified boyfriend already. I believe he will also be a good husband and father. Julian saw Emelias post only after he got off the ne, then he couldnt help but smiled smugly. Unexpectedly, she gave him such a surprise. She even took the initiative to stand up and speak for him. He didnt have his own Twitter ount. He thought about it and asked the public rtions department of the Hughes Group to respond to Emelia with the official Twitter. Mr. Hughes said to Miss Jones. Its you, and its gonna be you for the rest of my life. Thements below the official Twitter immediately became lively. Everyone shouted that they couldnt stand their PDA. Some people asked Julian to open a personal Twitter ount alone, so as to share some daily life with Emelia. Originally, they all thought that Julian was a cold and reserved person, but recently they found that Julian was not like that at all. He and Emelia did PDA frequently. Instead of using the official ount to unt his love life frequently, it was better to apply his own one. Chapter 491 Specially Applied an Account for Emelia Emelia was having dinner when she heard Julian say that he wanted to start a personal Twitter ount. Julian finally returned home in the afternoon. Considering that he didnt eat well, Emelia deliberately asked the chef to advance the dinner time a bit. Emelia was a little surprised to hear what he said. She didnt agree, There will be nothing to share on the Inte between us in the future, right? There is no need to rify or exin anything. Why do you need to make an ount by yourself? By the way, you dont have time to run it, do you? Emelia hadnt been posted for a long time, let alone a busy man like him. The rtionship between the two of them was getting better now. Emelia just wanted to live her life with Julian in a low-key and in way. She didnt want to cause any more turmoil. What does it mean that there will be nothing to share between us in the future? Julian ced some food in Emelias bowl, and then said warmly, Our future has just begun. There are many things that need to be announced. There are also a lot of things that need to be recorded. Seeing Julian was so firm, Emelia didnt object anymore, Well, its up to you. Emelia felt that he was so busy that he didnt even have time to log on to Twitter, let alone record anything. After dinner, Julian quickly registered his personal Twitter. The first one he posted was the n of the film studio. He said, A gift for my future Mrs. Hughes. I hope you like it. @Emualia Emelia, who was mentioned, felt so speechless. She just wanted to live a low-key life with him, but he was being so mboyant. It was not easy that no viins ndered them on the Inte, but he made himself trouble. Emelia didnt even have to think about it to know that Julians post must be trending again. A bunch of peoplemented, Miss Jones, considering that Mr. Hughes sincerity is so great. Just get married with him right away? Emelia was speechless. She said that she would get the marriage license with him in a few days. Why did they still persuade her to marry? When did she say not to marry? There were alsoments, If the film studio is built, Miss Jones will not have to travel to other ces in the future. The reason why Mr. Hughes will invest in it is because of that, right? Thisment was originally just one of thousands ofments, but no one thought that Julian would like thisment. So thisment was instantly popr, which also meant that thisment said that Julians mind. Wow, being rich is really so good. Is that how a crazy rich guy pampers his wife? Emelia put her mobile phone aside in distress, and protested to Julian next to her, You should stop posting Twitter in the future. Its too scary. Julian hugged her and said, You have to get used to it. Now that he had applied the ount, he was gonna go non-stop. So she could only get used to it slowly. Emelia said angrily, You were not such a person before. Why did you like to do PDA now? Julianughed in a low voice, Thats because I didnt have feelings for you before, so I didnt want to do this. Now, I love you so much and I cant wait to let the whole world know that you are very happy and I am also very happy. Emelia said, Then have you ever heard the saying that the happiness wontst long if you often publicly disy your affection? Emelia added, How high profile you are now, and how miserable we will be when there is something wrong with our rtionship in the future. Julian said without thinking, That kind of thing wont happen. After he finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and asked Emelia, Are you not confident in me, or are you not confident in yourself? Emelia said with emotion, Life is a marathon. Who can predict what will happen in the future? Julian snorted, I dont know what will happen to other people, but I can definitely predict our future. Emelia, we will definitely be together forever, and we will definitely be happy. Me and you, and our children, will always be a warm family. Julian said these words in a very solemn tone. Facing his serious eyes, Emelia suddenly wanted to cry. She closed her eyes and was getting choked up, But, but what if I get stretch marks because of my pregnancy? What if my weight skyrockets after giving birth? What if I be haggard and ugly in the future? What should I do if you hate me? Emelia originally only had these worries in her heart. But while she was talking, she was getting more and more worried and anxious. Then she really cried out identally. Probably because of pregnancy, it had caused some changes in hormones in her body. She was now so sentimental. Julian didnt expect that his confession would make Emelia cry, and also made her say such a bunch of negative words. He quickly hugged her and coaxed, Why will I hate you? Stretch marks are because youre pregnant. Thats a beautiful symbol of your being a mother.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Besides, you dont have to worry about gaining weight. You wont gain weight no matter how much you eat. Julian had known Emelia for so many years, but he had never seen her being fat. Emelia said, But it is said that women will gain some weight after giving birth. Julianughed, There are also many people who dont gain the weight after giving birth, arent they? Especially those female stars. When the timees, I will find a nutritionist to make the recipes for you, so that you will neitherck nutrition nor gain weight. Then Julian added, No, I have to find a nutritionist to keep you from gaining weight during pregnancy. Emelia was very happy, Really? Really. Julian felt relieved when he saw her burst intoughter, Its all my fault for not thinking about these issues for you in time. No, its not your fault. Emelia quickly shook her head in denial, Its because Ive been in a bad mood recently. I always think about something. Im sorry for worrying you. Emelia felt very guilty when she remembered the inexplicable tears she just shed. Its alright. Julian wished that she would act coquettishly with him. Because in this way he could have a better idea of what she was thinking. You dont need to have any appearance anxiety or body figure anxiety at all. These all can be solved with money. Julian stroked her cheek and said solemnly. If it cant be solved, it will be that we dont spend enough money. If youre afraid of getting out of shape, then spend a lot of money on the healthy recipes which can help you lose weight, or go to the gymter to exercise. If youre afraid that you will look bad in appearance, then spend money on expensive cosmetic maintenance, or go to do a cosmetics surgery. I have money, which is enough to keep you young and beautiful. Emelia was amused by Julians words. Sheughed while buried herself in his arms, but she also had to admit that his words made sense. Her anxiety was relieved in this way. Chapter 492 I Still Have to Keep Myself Busy When Emelia went downstairs for breakfast the next day, she found that the food on the table was a little different from before. Julian, who was sitting opposite her, exined with a smile, I called Arthurst night. He immediately asked the hospital nutritionist to design a healthy recipe for pregnancy. I have already given it to the chef. Todays breakfast is based on the recipe. Come, try it and see if you like it. I like it. Emelia gave the answer directly. Julian frowned, How did you know it without trying it? Emelia said with a smile, You underestimate womens stubbornness in figure management. Since it is nutritious and can help me lose weight, as long as it is not particrly unptable, I will definitely ept it. Julian said helplessly, Youre slim enough, but you still concern about the weight all day long. What should those who really have weight problems do? Emelia smiled, and then took the chopsticks to eat. In fact, she didnt have any anxiety about appearance or figure before. She didnt know what happened recently. She had heard about women would get pregnancy syndrome. She felt that she needed to consult Jean Hilgard. Jean was a professional psychiatrist, so she must know it very well. Although Jean had left Riverside City and returned to her family, they still kept in touch with each other almost every day in the chat group. Emelia told them that she was pregnant a few days ago. Maisie and Jean both called her excitedly and happily to wish her well. Maisie said that there was someone who could finallymunicate with her about the pregnancy. When breakfast was almost over, Emelia tentatively said to Julian, Ms. Salkowski called me yesterday and wanted to invite me to share with her students how I became a screenwriter Kina was hired as a visiting professor at the university this year, giving lessons to students majoring in screenwriting. She watched Emelia grow along the way. Emelias experience was also the most authentic growth process in the screenwriting industry. So Kina really wanted her to share her experience with these students who were still in school today. After all, any industry didnt start easily. Now many people were always thinking of being famous quickly, which was too impetuous. It was even more difficult to seed. Julian snorted, Didnt you say you wont take up any work after taking the photos?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia exined helplessly, But how can I refuse Ms. Salkowskis invitation? She is my teacher. Its just a lecture. Its not too tired. Julian knew the importance of Kina for Emelia. He naturally wouldnt stop Emelia from giving this lecture. What he was helpless was that if this continued, Emelia would not have much leisure during the whole pregnancy. He asked Emelia again, Is the lecture in Riverside City? Emelia replied, Yeah, its in our alma mater. Emelia and Julian both graduated from University of Riverside City. She also fell in love with Julian at first sight in that ce. When it mentioned the school, Julian gave her a thoughtful look, and then said happily, Okay, Ill apany you then. No need. You just go ahead with your work. Emelia felt that there was no need to let Julian apany her to do this. Besides, he had arranged a bodyguard for her a long time ago. There was absolutely no problem with her personal safety when she went out. Julian was dissatisfied with her refusal. He said a little disappointedly, You dont like me to apany you? No. Emelia quickly exined, I just think you are busy enough with your own affairs every day, so you dont need to make time for me. You are pregnant now. I will apany you wherever you go in the future. Julian said. Hearing it, Emelia couldnt say anything to refuse, so she agreed to let him apany her at that time. After breakfast, Julian went to work. Emelia prepared the content of the lecture at home. By the way, she consulted Jean why her emotions were always vulnerable and unstable recently. Jean said on the phone, Most women experience mood swings during pregnancy. On the one hand, it is caused by the hormone and endocrine changes of pregnant women. On the other hand, they will have some worries about their body shape. They will be worried that they will be ugly and disliked by their husbands, etc. So you are in a normal situation. There is no need to worry too much. Emelia said with some distress, Then is there any way can make me rx? Im worried that I have been emotionally unstable, which will make Julian very tired. No. Jeanforted Emelia with a smile, I can tell from the things you said that Julian is more than happy about staying with you and pleasing you. Hearing it, Emelia was a little embarrassed. Jean added, Actually, the understanding and tolerance of husbands can y a great role in the psychological adjustment of pregnant women. You canmunicate with him more and talk to him more. Then your negativity will dissipate a lot. Emelia thought that it was true. After she cried in front of Julian and wasforted by him, she felt less anxious. If you dont have anything to do, you can go to hang out with friends more, or find something for yourself to do, so that you dont have time to let yourself think too much. Jean gave Emelia this suggestion. But after finishing speaking, Jean sighed apologetically, Im sorry that Im not in Riverside City now, otherwise you can hang out with me. Now Maisie has also left Riverside City. Nina is so busy. You must feel lonely. Emelia hurriedly said, No. Sweetie, if Riverside City is a ce that makes you unhappy, leaving is a very correct choice. There is nothing to be sorry about. You must live for yourself. You are really a kind and considerate girl. Jean said on the phone, But although Im not in Riverside City now, I will definitely go back when you get married. Emelia was also very happy, Really? Thats great. Since you said so, Ill invite you to be my bridesmaid. My honor. Jeanughed on the phone. Its good. Maisie is also pregnant. She will definitely not be able toe here at that time. Now my bridesmaids are only you and Nina. Julian said that he would definitely give her a wedding this time, but she didnt know if it waited until after the babies were born or not. Jean said half-jokingly, In this case, the best man can exclude Arthur. David and Ezra can be Julian best men. Unexpectedly, Emelia readily agreed, He must be kicked out, so you dont have to face him and be unhappy. Dont worry. I will tell Julian. ording to the current degree of Julians obedience to her, to eliminate Arthur from the best man list, Julian would definitely agree. Jeanughed, Thank you. After they two said a few more words, they hung up the phone. Emelia thought that she had to hurry up to prepare the youth novel, Waiting For You, My Future. Only when she kept herself busy would she get caught up in her own thoughts again, right? Chapter 493 The Oath of Love The lecture that Kina invited Emelia was held two dayster. Julian personally drove Emelia to University of Riverside City, and then walked her into the hall where the lecture was to be held. The picture of the two walking on campus with holding hands was really eye-catching. Many students who met them even took out their mobile phones to take pictures of the two of them, which made Emelia feel very embarrassed. Julian simply hugged her into his arms, helping her block most of sights in this way. Emelia sighed while she was hugged by him and walking, Not everyone can be a star. There are so many people around us. I cant stand it. The whereabouts of Nina and the other stars are almost exposed to the public. Isnt it scary? Well, since they enjoy the aura brought by the status, they will also bear some burdens that ordinary people cant bear. Julian actually didnt like this feeling of being overexposed. So he tried to keep a low profile as much as possible. Emelia thought that Julian would stay to listen to her lecture. Then she would be a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Julian said that he had something to deal with, so he left first. The lecture went very smoothly. After Kinas brief speech, it was Emelias sharing time. Emelia spent about half an hour sharing her experience from being unknown to bing famous. The next was the time for other students to ask her questions. Emelia patiently answered them one by one. After finally waiting for the end of the lecture, when Kina was about to announce that the students listening to the lecture were free to leave, a familiar voice came from behind the huge lecture hall, Wait a minute. Emelia, Kina and the students who were about to leave looked at the back door of the hall together. Then they saw Julian appear there with arge bouquet of red roses in his hands. The mans eyes were affectionate. Emelia was surprised and didnt know what Julian was going to do. Julian strode from the back of the hall to the podium. He first briefly exined to the students below, I take this opportunity today. There is something I want to do. Everyone, please be my witness. As soon as Julian finished speaking, Emelia had already guessed what he was going to do. The students also guessed it, and suddenly cheered happily. They didnt expect that they would be able to witness a marriage proposal when they came to attend a lecture today. After Julian finished speaking, he turned to look at Emelia, whose eyes were already red. He knelt on one knee without any hesitation. His voice was deep. He said slowly, The reason why I chose to propose on campus is because here is where our fate started. I hope to give this fate a perfect ending here. Emelias tears rolled down all of a sudden.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This sentence was too poignant for her, and it was also very romantic. As he said, this was where their fate began. It was on this campus that year, and she fell in love with him at a nce when she was still young and ignorant. In the first few years of loving him, her life was hard. But now, when she looked at the man kneeling in front of her, all the hardships she had suffered seemed to have vanished. All she could remember was his care and love to her. Julian continued, From now on, let me be your umbre. We will never be separated. Wow! Its so romantic! There were bursts of envious exmations from the audience. Kina didnt expect that Julian would suddenly propose to Emelia. She also apuded with the students with tears in her eyes. Emelia, marry me. Julian said again solemnly. I will. Emelia agreed without any hesitation while crying. Julian took a deep breath and put the ring into her left ring finger tremblingly. At this moment, Julian only felt that the ce in his heart that had been empty for a while was finallypletely fulfilled. You, you get up quickly. Emelia choked and whispered to get him up. How embarrassed it was for him to kneel all the time in front of so many people. Julian didnt care about it. He held her hand and stood up with a smile on his face. Then he hugged her tightly again. The students liked to gossip and disseminate news. Soon the news that Julian proposed Emelia in the university spread all over the Inte. Last time who made a bet on how long it would take Mr. Hughes to remarry? Now you are going to be disappointed. He has already proposed. They will get the marriage license soon. Yes, yes, some people gloated over Mr. Hughes misfortunest time. Some people bet three months, and some bet half a year. Seriously? You really dont want to see that true lovers ends up getting married? I agree with the words above. I hope Mr. Hughes and Miss Jones can get married right now. While everyone was still discussing this on the Inte, Julian posted a Twitter. The picture attached was two red marriage licenses. Emelia retweeted his Twitter, but the words she attached was much more artistic, Living an unknown life with the known person. Mr. Hughes, hope we can be forever. Netizens were shocked by the speed of the two of them, especially those who were gloating a second ago, were speechless for a while. Didnt Julian just propose? How did they get the marriage license so soon? Wasnt it that they had to wait for a few days to get the marriage license? Miss Jones is in hurry. Cant she wait for a few more days to see Mr. Hughes sincerity? It turned out that Julian had arranged everything today. That day Emelia said that she would go back to school to give a lecture. An idea popped into Julians mind instantly, which was that he wanted to propose on campus. University of Riverside City meant a lot for Emelia and even more unusual for their rtionship. Proposing here must have made Emelia touched very much, which was why Julian happily agreed with Emelia to give this lecture. As for getting the marriage license, he also contacted the Civil Affairs Bureau in advance. After proposing to her in the hall, the first thing Julian did was to ask Emelia, Lets go get the marriage license? Emelia was still a little surprised, Now? Julians eyes moved slightly and then he said, Well, since you have agreed to my marriage proposal, it is better to get the marriage license today to save the trouble. Okay. Emelia happily agreed. Julian was surprised. He was also worried that Emelia wouldnt agree to get the marriage license so quickly. He felt that he had to persuade Emelia more. He didnt expect her to agree so quickly. Of course he was so happy. They two got in the car and went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Because he had prepared beforehand. Besides, he brought all the various documents of Emelia and him. After the two went there, the procedures for getting the marriage license werepleted within a few minutes. After getting the marriage license, Julian immediately took pictures and showed them off on the Inte to see how those people would gloat over him again. Chapter 494 There Must Be a Wedding After posting the Twitter, Emelia put her phone aside and ignored thements on the Inte. If it wasnt for Julian, she wouldnt want to forward any Twitter. They two returned their home from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Julian hugged Emelia in a good mood and said, The next step is the wedding. Emelia thought for a while, then looked up at him and said, Im pregnant now, or we just dont hold the wedding, okay? It was said that having a wedding was very, very tiring. Emelia was worried that she couldnt stand it. I know what youre worried about. Im also worried. Julian said warmly, But Emelia, I want to give you a grand wedding. We can make it simpler and less red tape, so that you dont have to be so tired. But we have to have this ceremony. Thest time she married him, he didnt give her anything except a cold marriage license. This time he didnt want to get her wronged. There must be a wedding. Not only would he hold the wedding, but also it had to be grand, beautiful and romantic. Of course it couldnt exhaust her. Julian added, We will wait for your situation to stabilize after three months. I will also make some preparations during this time. Looking at the affection in Julians eyes, Emelia nodded lightly, Okay. She trusted Julian inexplicably, believing that he would make the wedding grand and simple. But thinking of the content of the previous phone call with Jean, Emelia quickly said to Julian, If we have a wedding, we must have bridesmaids. My ideal candidates are Nina and Jean. Julian could roughly guess what Emelia wanted to say. He raised his eyebrows and said, So Arthur cant be my best man? Emelia didnt expect Julian to guess her mind so easily. She nodded, Jean and Arthur are not suitable to be the best man and bridesmaid at the same time, right? Julian said, Then do you think that we can give them some chance if we let them be the best man and the bridesmaid? After all, the best man and the bridesmaid were also paired at the wedding. Jean and Arthur were arranged to be a pair at that time. The two would have the chance to talk a lot. Then they might be able to clear their previous misunderstandings. Emelia was very embarrassed, But this request was made by Jean, which means she doesnt want to have any contact with Arthur, right? In this way, Julian had nothing to say. Arthur was his good buddy after all. He also knew that Arthur still had feelings for Jean though he didnt tell others. So Julian originally wanted to help Arthur. But he didnt expect that Jean didnt want to have anything to do with Arthur. So he could only nod and say, Okay, I see. I wont invite him then. Emelia thought for a while and asked Julian, Jeans family background is very good, do you know? I know. Julian was not surprised at all. He was a businessman. He knew that Jean was from a famous jewelry family after a little investigation. Emelia quickly asked, Does Arthur know it? Julian mocked his buddy unceremoniously, In addition to his patients and medical research, there should be no such things in his mind. The implication was that Arthur hadnt investigated these, so he had no idea what Jeans family background was. He deserves to lose Jean. Emelia said angrily, In a word, he doesnt care. If he really couldnt live without Jean, he should have been looking for her all over the world many years ago when Jean left without saying goodbye. It wasnt that he still didnt know her family background now. Its not that he doesnt care. Its just that he is a bit too simple. Julian still exined, Arthur is not like us who are more active and sophisticated in business world. He has been studying in medical school and worked at the hospital after graduation. It is inevitable that he doesnt have these considerations. Stop talking for him there. Emelia gave him a dissatisfied look. Julian immediately shut up. Emelia said angrily, With Jeans family background, she is surrounded by a lot of outstanding young talents. Her father is not in good health. I heard that her parents also intend to let her get married early. If she really meets the right person and gets married, Ill see where Arthur is going to cry! Julian tried to win for his buddy again, So can we just let Arthur be the best man and give him another chance? No. Emelia replied very sinctly, Jean said no. Do you want me to deceive her? Besides, we just dont allow Arthur to be the best man. We still invite him to participate in our wedding. As long as he cares about Jean, he can still see her and still has the chance to save it! Im afraid he doesnt want to save it at all! Julian was speechless by Emelias words, so he had to give up the idea of making Arthur be his best man. Julian had done his best. He didnt want to continue fighting for Arthur and made Emelia unhappy. Now to him, his wife was more important. Just put friendship aside for the time being. In the evening, they had dinner at Ezras restaurant. Ezra said that he wanted to celebrate their remarriage. Arthur, Phil, and Phils wife Anya were all there. Except that Emelia would always think of Maisie when she saw Ezra, the atmosphere of the whole party was very pleasant. Maisie had settled down in Grafstin now. Things in the chip industrial park had been on the right track. She and the child in her womb were also healthy and stable. Ezra no longer had contact with Maisie, nor did Ezras father look for Maisie. As for Ezra, he didnt even pay attention to the daughter of the Marshall family, Erika Marshall, whom his father wanted him to marry. Perhaps his father was frightened by his harsh words. So he didnt force Ezra to marry. But Erika had been pestering Ezra all day long, which made him feel so annoyed. Only Emelia and Anya were girls, so their seats were next to each other, which was convenient for them to chat. Otherwise, they would have nothing to talk with those guys. It was the first time for Emelia to sit and chat with Anya van Willigen, Phils wife. When she was with Julian before, Julian almost never took her to such a party. She heard that Anya didnt love to see Phils friends, so she and Anya werepletely unfamiliar. This time they two sat together and chatted briefly. Only now did Emelia know that Anya was only 22 years old and was just graduating from college this year. Emelia remembered that Anya and Phil had been married for several years, so she asked curiously, You are only 22 years old. So how did you and Phil get married? Anya pouted and said, We did it in another country.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I was only neen and he forced me to marry him. Dont you think he is an old pervert? Anya whispered in Emelias ear. Emelia was speechless. A greatwyer like Phil, who looked like a god to the outside world, was called an old pervert by his petite wife Anya whispered again, At that time, he was getting old and didnt get married. Besides, he insisted on marrying a little girl like me, so I thought he must be impotent. Then I was relieved to marry him. Anyway, it was just a fake marriage. Anya gritted her teeth and said, I found outter that this is not the case. Phil had no problem with his health. He was fit as a fiddle, a sturdy and energetic man. Sometimes, too energetic!! Chapter 495 Know It Well Emelia was amused by Anyas words. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and whispered, Youin about Phil like this. What if he knows it? Anya said indifferently, Isnt it the only two of us who know this? You wouldnt tell Julian, right? If Emelia told Julian, he would definitely tell Phil. But if Emelia didnt tell others, no one would know about it!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emeliaughed, Of course I wont tell him. Anya also smiled slyly, So he wont know. It was just that although the two of them wouldnt speak out, the way they were talking together in a low voice looked extremely suspicious. Phil next to Anya noticed the look on his wifes face. Then he immediately raised his hand and hugged her into his arms. Are you speaking ill of me? Phil asked directly. It could be seen that he knew that he was oftenined about. Anya stuck out her tongue and smiled, No, its just girl talk. Emelia also smiled calmly and said, Yes. Phil nced coldly at Anya and snorted, If you have any conscience, you should ask Emelia about how to conceive twins. Anya tsked and turned to eat. Who would give birth for him at such a young age? In his dreams! During the dinner, when talking about the wedding of Julian and Emelia, Julian euphemistically expressed to Arthur that he didnt need him to be the best man. However, Arthur didnt say anything. He only replied sadly, I see. Julian first said that the bridesmaids would be Nina and Jean, and then said he nned to invite David and Ezra to be his best man. Everyone immediately understood that it was probably because of Jean that Arthur was kicked out of the best man list. For Arthur, he could ept that Julian didnt invite him to be the best man. But Jeans refusal to interact with him was what hurt him even more. This was also the first time that Arthur had truly felt rejection from Jean. In the past, when Jean was still in the hospital, she was only alienated from him. Even in the face of some deliberate difficulties from him, she was never so angry and annoyed. Now such a ruthless refusal to be on the same stage with him instantly made him know something. Jean really intended to draw a clear line with him. Phil was drinking and didnt express any opinion. It was obvious that Julian politely rejected his good buddy for Emelia. Phil could understand Julians helplessness very well. No matter what, they couldnt make their own wives unhappy. However, thinking of Julians wedding, Phil couldnt help but felt a little moved. He married Anya but they didnt have a wedding. First, Anya was young at that time, and secondly, she didnt want to make it public, so they didnt have a wedding. Anya would graduate from college this summer, so they should be able to hold a wedding, right? Thinking of this, Phil raised his hand under the table and held Anyas hand. But Anya threw it away mercilessly. By the way, she whispered to him, So clingy. Phil was speechless. They were couples. Couldnt they hold hands? She just had nothing to do all day, so she deliberately went against him. He had to teach her a lesson. Ezra said casually, There are only two bridesmaids? ording to the status of your two, is there less? Others might think that he really thought that the two bridesmaids were not enough, but his friends all knew that he was asking Maisie? After all, Maisie was also Emelias good friend. So howe Maisie was not the bridesmaid? I dont know many people, only a few of them. Maisie wonte to our wedding, so its only Nina and Jean. Emelia told Ezra bluntly that Maisie would note. Yes, let him not have any unreasonable thoughts. As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Ezra suddenly looked up at Emelia. His eyes were full of disbelief. Ezra felt more hurt than Arthur. Although Jean didnt want Arthur to be the best man, she would attend the wedding anyway. But Maisie wouldnte directly. Everyone knew that whether it was Julian or Emelia, it meant a lot to Maisie. She didnt evene to their wedding just in order to avoid him? Ezra didnt know what kind of mood he was in. He didnt say a word the next. Of course, Ezra didnt know that the reason why Maisie didnte was because her belly was getting bigger now. She would be exposed at the wedding, so she didnte, just to avoid some unnecessary troubles. Julian and Emelia naturally also supported Maisie. Their original intention was to protect Maisie and her child. After dinner, they chatted casually in the private room. At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly opened. A woman with stylish clothes and exquisite makeup walked in. Emelia and the others looked over and recognized Erika Marshall. They were all surprised. They all knew that Ezra never epted Erika. He was even sick of her. So it was inappropriate for Erika to appear at Ezras private party. Ezra immediately stood up with a cold face, and said to Erika unhappily, What are you doing here? Erika ignored Ezras cold face and smiled charmingly, I am also having dinner here tonight. I heard that you guys are here, so I came over to say hello. After Erika finished speaking, without waiting for Ezra to say anything, she pulled the chair next to him and sat down, intending to stay at the same table for dinner and chatting. Ezras face fell. Julian, Phil and Arthur were all his good friends. He always changed the girlfriend, but he had never brought one to introduce her to them. Because he didnt think it was necessary at all. He wouldnt be with those so-called girlfriends for a long time, so there was no need for his good friends to know them. But Erika sat down on her own. Ezra knew exactly what she was thinking. She just wanted to be indirectly recognized by Julian and the others, to force him to admit that he had something to do with her. Ezra sneered, then stepped forward and pulled Erika up. He said mercilessly, Miss Marshall, we are not familiar with each other. You are not wee at my private party with my friends. Ezras words made Erika very embarrassed, but she didnt want to leave. She finally knew that Ezra and Julian were having a party here tonight. Julian brought Emelia and Phil brought Anya. She knew the nature of the party very well, so she came in and sat down regardless of anything. She didnt believe that Ezra could throw her out in front of Julian and the others. But she calcted it wrong. Before Ezra could react, Anya next to Phil lost her temper first. The young girls pretty face turned gloomy. She raised her hand and pped the table in contempt, What a bummer! Then she got up and walked away without turning her head back. Erika was extremely embarrassed at the moment. It was obvious that Anya was referring to her. Chapter 496 Care About Him Anya stormed out and Phil followed. Phil apologized as he walked out, Sorry guys. Anya doesnt know what she was doing. Please forgive her. I have to go. With that, he left the private room. Erikas smile stiffened with embarrassment. Emelia held back herughter, impressed by Anya. People might think that Anya was being headstrong and irrational. But in this way, Anya got Ezra out of trouble. Ezras father had always wanted to force Ezra to be with Erika. If Ezra just dragged Erika out of there, it would make his father look bad. With Anya and Phil leaving, the dinner party was almost over. Just then, Emelia covered her mouth and retched. Seeing that, Julian wrapped an arm around her waist and asked worriedly, Are you okay? Do you want to throw up again? Emelia nodded. I have to go to the restroom. Ill go with you. Julian helped her up and walked out. But they werent really heading to the restroom. Emelia was faking it so that they could leave the party. The dinner party should have ended a long time ago. People had already finished eating. They were just sitting there chatting with each other. Arthur checked his wristwatch and stood up from his seat. Sorry, I have a night shift to cover tonight. Gotta go. In the end, Erika and Ezra were the only two left in the room. Ezra snorted in anger, and kicked over the empty chair next to him. Happy now? He taunted. Erika didnt expect that Ezras friends would just leave like this. Her face went pale. Ezras reaction also intimidated her. Ezra had always had a good reputation in Riverside City. The girls all said that he was kind, gentle, and considerate. But in front of her, he was this irascible and caustic man! Ezra nced at Erika coldly and snorted, Im warning you now. Dont show up in front of me ever again. With that, he walked out of the room. He didnt know what did his father see in this woman. Erika and the Marshall family were definitely no good. Yes, Anya was a little spoiled. But she was the cute kind of spoiled. Erika was also spoiled. But she was overbearing and insidious. Her barging in tonight was the awfully perfect proof. Alone in the room, she swept the empty dishes and leftovers off the table. The cups and tes shattered upon hitting the ground. Then, she grabbed a few more sses and hurled them at the wall. Dejected, she sat down in the chair beside her and cried loudly into her hands.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Why wont he look at me? Am I not pretty enough? Why doesnt he like me? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. However, no matter how noisy she was being, no one came in tofort her. Since no one was giving her attention, she felt bored and left the room. Ezra then thanked Julian and the others in the group chat. Thanks a lot. Also, please tell Anya and Emelia that Im really grateful for what they did. Ezra tagged Julian and Phil. Ezra knew Anya acted that way to help him out. Julian and the others also came to his rescue by leaving the room earlier. Phil replied to Ezra, No big deal. Anya said if you want to repay her, just offer her free coffee at your Old Time Cafe for a month. Old Time Cafe charged its customers by the hour. What Anya asked for was a months free service at Old Time Cafe, which meant she could stay at the cafe howeverte she wanted for thirty days. The reason why Anya made such a request was that she wanted to find a quiet ce to work on her graduation thesis. Phil just wouldnt stop bothering her if she stayed at home. Ezra agreed without hesitation. Sure. Ill tell the staff. She cane whenever she wants. Ill never charge her from now on. Although Phil and Anya had been married for many years, Ezra and Julian had only met her a few times. They thought that Anya was this spoiled and finicky little girl. After all, Phil appeared to be a henpecked husband. But what Anya did tonight had overturned their assumptions. She must have heard about Ezra and Erikas rtionship from Phil. She acted quickly and helped him out when Erika barged in, which was enough to prove that she was smart and sensitive. Although Anya sometimes acted like she was spoiled, she was actually very thoughtful. Phil didnt fall in love with her for no reason. Phil replied, Wow, even I dont have this benefit. Although he said so, he still couldnt hide his pride and joy in the words. Phil was also happy about Anyas reaction today. Her helping Ezra meant that she cared about him. Because she knew that if his friends were having a bad time, Phil himself would be upset. Anya must have done that to make Phil happy. On the way back, he pestered Anya and asked if she cared about him. Anya said that she did that because she found Erika repulsive and that Phil was overthinking it. But Phil didnt buy it. He firmly believed that Anya did that because she cared about him. Julian also replied solemnly, Emelia and I dont need anything money rted. You know clearly what we want. Ezra didnt respond. He knew that Julian and Emelia wanted him to stay away from Maisie. The dinner party kerfuffle ended just like that. After getting back home, Emelia washed up and was ready to go to sleep. She wasnt in a particrly good mood, especially when Erika showed up. Emelia couldnt help thinking of Maisie. Erika came from an affluent background. Although Ezra refused Erika right now, there would be numerous rich girls like Erikaing his way. Maisie was the opposite. Ezras father would never approve of Maisie and Ezras rtionship. Even if he did, their rtionship wouldntst long because Ezra didnt really love her. Chapter 497 Coveted The moment Julian got out of the shower, he sensed Emelias bad mood. He lifted theforters and wrapped his arms around the woman on the bed. You are thinking about Maisie, arent you? Julian knew Emelia cared about her friends. Erikas presence must have agitated Emelia. Yeah. Emelia leaned in and said, I dont know if supporting her to keep the baby is the right thing to do. Maybe her life would be much better if she chooses to have an abortion. She sounded frustrated. Maisie is very independent. Since she has made the decision, she must have thought it through. Dont worry about it. Maisie had been working for Julian for years now, so Julian had some knowledge about her. Maybe it was because of her upbringing, Maisie was this strong and collected woman. When facing troubles, she was even moreposed than David. Therefore, she must have taken into consideration all the consequences of keeping the baby. Of course, sometimes Maisie could be impulsive, like the time she chose to be with Ezra no matter how Emelia tried to stop her. Emelia just leaned against Julians broad chest and said nothing. Emelia knew that Maisie would probably never fall in love with another man. So, the baby was like afort to her. Emelia could understand her feeling. Back then, when she got divorced with Julian, she also thought that she would never get married again. Emelias phone rang. It was Nina. Emelia picked up the phone, still in Julians cuddle. Nina congratted her on getting remarried with Julian, then asked in a whisper, Is Julian around? Yes, whats the matter? Emelia asked in confusion. Nina replied, Go to another room, maybe? Im about to say something that he cant know about. Emelia raised her head and nced at Julian. Julian said to the phone, a little upset, What is it? Why cant I know about it? Nina snorted. Im not telling you. Just a second. Emelia lifted a corner of theforter, ready to get out of the bed. Julian pulled her in. Stay. Ill go to the study. Although he didnt like Ninas idea, he still made room because he didnt want Emelia to leave the bedroom. She had been tired all the time after she got pregnant. Naturally, he would let her rest in bed. But he was really curious about what Nina was going to say. After Julian left the room, Emelia said to Nina, He just left. What are you going to say? Nina giggled. Aww, he actually left. Emelia smiled. Didnt you just told him to leave? Ninaughed for some time before calming down. Then, she asked Emelia, Hey, how is your sex life after you got pregnant? Emelia felt a little ufortable about answering this question. Not as frequent as before. Actually, we havent done it since I got pregnant. We cant do it before the second trimester. We cant take the risk. Then, she asked Nina, Why did you ask? Nina let out a heavy sigh. Let me just tell you. Some women these days are really shameless! I just heard some gossip. Gosh, Im so angry right now. I need to remind you. Emelia was left confused. What does that mean?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nina responded, indignant, I heard that Julian is coveted by many women. Well, thats no news. Emelia had known that long ago. Julian was not only rich, but also handsome and charming. This had left many women wanting him. Whether it was during the three years when they were secretly married, after they got divorced, or even now, she had heard those women fantasizing about being with Julian in numerous public asions. No, this is different. Nina said, Everyone knows you are pregnant now. Those women are really excited about the news because they think that they can take this opportunity to seduce him. You know, no sex life and everything. They said Julian was in his prime. He had toy someone to let out his burning desire. He couldnt stop himself even if he wanted to because the urge was in mens instinct. Emelia didnt know how to respond. She was more speechless than angry. Those vixens were indeed shameless. No wonder Nina was so mad. Nina added, So, you havent had sex with him after you got pregnant? But I dont think Julian will cheat on you. But you gotta be careful. If he says he is going to attend some events or go on business trips, keep an eye on him. I know hes not that kind of person. But those women always know how to find their way to his bed. Just saying. Ninas words did make sense. Emelia nodded and replied, Got it, thanks. If someone really dares to seduce him, Ill kick her ass for you. Nina gritted her teeth. She valued Emelias happiness more than her own. Therefore, if any woman dared to ruin Emelias happiness, Nina would skin her alive! Calm down. Emelia chuckled as sheforted Nina. You are a star, a public figure. Dont act like a barbarian all the time. Nina was still a bit mad. Ill show them what action stars are like. Emelia was amused. She continued, Dont worry about me. Ill take care of it. Nina blustered, If Julian cheat on you during your pregnancy, Ill Youll kill him, I know. Emelia finished the sentence. Nina snorted. Yeah. You tell him that. Okay. Emelia agreed. Okay. You pregnant woman. Go to sleep now. Nina giggled as she said her goodbye and hung up. Emelia sat on the bed and pondered on Ninas words. It was not easy to maintain a healthy rtionship. She knew Julian wouldnt do that. But what if those women yed some dirty tricks? She thought that since she had gotten back together with Julian and was already pregnant with his child, they could live happily ever after from now on. But trouble just found its way to their door. Emelia was so deep in thought that she didnt even notice when Julian returned to the bedroom. Seeing Emelias expression, Julian knew Nina didnt tell her anything good. He took Emelias phone from her hand and ced it on the end table. Then, he sat down next to her and asked, What did you talk about? Chapter 498 Demonstrate His Attitude Julian was in his bath robe and was about to go to sleep just now. Seeing him in the loose bath robe and thinking about what Nina just brought up, Emalias smoldering desire was instantly ignited. She nced at the man and realized that it had been a long time since they got intimate with each other. So, she made up her mind and reached out her hand. Julian froze. Although they had been married for so many years, Emelia had never been so sexually active before. Julian couldnt resist the temptation. However, at the thought of her pregnancy Why Before he could finish his words, Emelia leaned in and kissed him on the mouth. Almost instantly, Julian lost his resolve and kissed back. Momentster, Julian trembled with a moan. Emelia was worn out. She wiped her mouth and lied down next to him. Although they couldnt do the real thing, she could at least help him out this way. Julian finally caught a breath. He turned to look at Emelias rosy cheeks and asked, What on earth did Nina say? Emelia told Julian exactly what Nina said. Hearing that, Julian didnt know how he felt. He was angry because Ninas words would vex Emelia. Meanwhile, he was happy because, thanked to Nina, Emelia actually took the initiative to get intimate with him. He pecked on Emelias lips and whispered a promise. Ill stay away from them. If you are still worried, Ill just quit all the events. From now on, he would confine his life to a strict strip between thepany and home. If there were any social events, he would just ask David to attend them on his behalf. In this way, those women wouldnt even have a chance to seduce him. Emelia turned to look at him. You dont have to do that. I believe you. Julian insisted. I know you believe me. Im showing you my attitude toward this. Emelia was reassured. In fact, Ninas words did make Emelia worry a little bit. Otherwise, she wouldnt have offered Julian that special service earlier. The next day, Julian took Emelia to Arthurs hospital. Knowing that Frances was there, the two wanted to pay her visit. Emelia had told Frances about the good news the minute she confirmed her pregnancy. Frances was really happy for her. She didnt expect that Emelia would get pregnant so fast. It was nice to be young and energetic. Frances words embarrassed Emelia a little. By saying energetic, she actually meant that Emelia and Julian did it too much. That was why Emelia got pregnant so quickly. However, Emelia and Julian were really wild those days. They didnt have to worry about contraception. So, their sex life was a little out of control. Last time, when they were on a call with Frances, they thanked Frances sincerely. Julian even said that he was going to give her some money to express his gratitude. But Frances turned it down. Frances said she didnt need money or fame. Emelia being pregnant was the only thing shed ever ask for. Frances was invited to give a lecture on traditional medicine by Arthurs mother, Abigail McGowan. Since she was already here, she thought she could take a look at Emelia and see how she was doing. When Emelia saw Frances in Arthurs office, her eyes welled up with tears. If it werent for Frances, she might never get to be pregnant. Whats wrong? Frances walked up and hugged her. You are going to have twins. This is great news. You should beughing right now. Whats with the tears? Thank you. Thank you very much. Emelia ignored Frances quip and thanked her sincerely.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Its nothing. Frances patted Emelia on her back. After Emelia calmed down a little, Frances felt Emelias pulse. A smile appeared on Frances face. Good. Your body is in good condition and your babies are very healthy. Just keep this up and do some regr check-ups. Although she had aprehensive examination before, Emelia was more reassured after hearing Frances words. To Emelia, nothing was more important than her two unborn kids being healthy right now. Since Frances had a really full schedule that day, Emelia didnt stay long. Julian was going to send Emelia home and then go to work. However, the minute they left the office, Arthur caught up and stopped Emelia. Emelia smiled as she asked, Whats the matter? Its just Arthur stuttered. Jean Emelia responded politely, Shes fine. No, I just want to ask If you can give me her number? Arthur was a little embarrassed. Ever since Jean left the hospital, she changed her number and blocked Arthur on every social media tform. I have to ask her first. Emelia didnt mince the words. Compared to Arthur, Emelia naturally valued Jean more. If Jean didnt want to give Arthur her number, Emelia definitely wouldnt do it for her. Arthurs expression stiffened. Then, he nodded. Okay. Then, Emelia called Jean and told her about Arthurs wish while Arthur stood next to her waiting for an answer anxiously. After Emelia hung up the phone, she smiled apologetically at Arthur. Sorry. She said no. Hearing that, Arthur froze in disbelief, looking hurt. He couldnt believe that Jean could be so heartless. Before she left, Emelia told him, If you want her contact information, you dont necessarily have to ask me. In this digital era, everything can be found on the Inte. Arthur pursed his lips. Emelia continued, Arthur, you need to sort out your feelings toward Jean. If shes nothing to you, then dont bug her no more. If you love her, dont ever let her go. With that, she left with Julian. Arthur clenched his fists expressionlessly. Yeah. I should have figured that out a long time ago. He thought. Chapter 499 Jealousy Walking out of the hospital, Emelia asked Julian to drive her to Vincents. Emelia didnt want to be left alone at home while Julian was away at work. Thus, she thought she might as well just go to Vincents ce to discuss about the details of the romanceedy she was nning on writing. Vincent was not only her father, but also her like-minded friend and benignant mentor. He had help her a lot on improving her screenwriting skills. Now, Vincent was still mourning losing Naomi. Emelia had to be there for him. When Vincent opened the door, he was in an apron. Seeing that, Emelia asked in astonishment, Dad, what are you doing? He didnt look like he was cooking. There were bits of white kes and shards sticking to his apron. Vincent smiled as he answered, Im just carving some baubles. Emelia eyed Julian in shock. You can carve? Vincent invited the two in and led them to the study upstairs. Yeah. I was a dandy good-for-nothing from a wealthy background, which means I have a lot of time to horse around. Emelia took him by the arm and argued, Thats not true. When it came to romantic rtionships, Vincent wasmitted and loyal. That was not dandy at all. Vincent was the youngest child of the Longerich family. His siblings had carried forward their family business and indulged him in every way. They supported his love for literature and other hobbies by providing him a carefree learning atmosphere. He probably had a chance to learn carving systematically back then. The three arrived at the study. On the desk, there were a few jade stones and a whole set of carving toolsying in the center. Vincent was carving a white jade stone into a flower. Jade carving? Emelia was stunned. Yeah, I thought I can make use of all this spare time and carve something for my two little grandkids, Vincent exined. The jade Julian could tell from the diaphaneity that these were no ordinary jade stones. Before he could continue, Vincent shot him a look that shut him up. Apparently, Vincent didnt want Emelia to know the value of these jade stones, or else she would feel pressured. Although Julian didnt get to finish the sentence, Emelia could sense that these jade stones were very expensive. Vincent would never give his grandkids cheap stuff. The jade stones must be the best of best. Emelia said helplessly, Isnt it a little too early? We dont know the gender yet. Vincent grabbed the white jade stone he was working on. Im making one for the girl and one for the boy. In this way, even if you have twin brothers or twin sisters, I only need to carve another one. You can save the extra one for another time. There wont be another time. This is enough, Julian said. Emelia had been experiencing morning sickness these days. Although the symptoms were rtively mild, Julian still didnt want her to go through this again. He had braced himself for not having babies. Now that Emelia was finally pregnant, he was beyond happy. Julian pictured his family of four would live in peace and happiness in the future. Pregnancy was tough. Julian didnt want Emelia to suffer again. Recently, he even thought about getting a vasectomy after the wedding. After Julian said that he didnt want any more children, Vincent nced at him and didnt say anything. Emelia also stayed quiet and respected Julians decision. Julian left for work after staying there for a few more moments, and Emelia stayed with Vincent. The morning passed quickly as Emelia told Vincent about the plot of her romanceedy while watching him carve.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia was nning on making lunch. However, Vincent insisted that he cook because he didnt want her to tire herself. They ended up making lunch together. For the next few days, Julian would drove Emelia to Vincents in the morning and pick her up when he got off work. Sometimes, the three would have dinner together at Vincents ce. In the days they didnt, Julian and Emelia would go home to eat. Emelia brought herptop to Vincents every day. When Vincent needed to focus on his carving, Emelia would sit in the sunny living room to work on her fiction. The father and daughter time was blessedly warm. Julian was kind of jealous because Emelia had been spending so much time with Vincent every day. One day, Julian asked Emelia when they were both in bed, Youve been with Vincent all day long. Dont you miss me at all? Weve got all the time to ourselves when you are off work. Isnt your question Too much? Emelia thought that they still see each other every day, so there was really nothing to miss about him. Too much? Julian snorted, In thepany, I cant wait to get off work and go home to see you. Emelia couldnt believe that Julian was being jealous of his own father-inw. However, she coaxed, I miss you, too. I think about you when Im not writing. Julian continued, Specify. Emelia retracted her hand that she wrapped around his waist. Arent you asking too much? See, you cant even think of anything. You must be lying. You dont miss me at all. Julian was really not letting this go. Okay. I wonder what you are doing all day, if you havee across any trouble at work, and have you kept regr mealtimes, Emelia said. Hearing that, Julians lips curled into a smile. If you worry about me that much, why dont youe with me? My office is big enough. When I work, you can work on your writing. We can enjoy each otherspany in this way. Emelia asked, What about my dad? Julian was momentarily speechless. Yeah, what about Vincent? Emelia exined, We invited him to Riverside City so that we can apany him a little more and help him walk out of the shadow. Julian stared at Emelia for a moment andpromised. Fine. Just go to your dads ce during the day. Vincent needed peoplespany right now. Julian couldnt make Emelia stay with him. Life was really full of surprises. He thought he and Emelia would be together all the time. Who knows, she has to apany Vincent in daytime. By the time the children were born, the two were going to take away most of her energy. In the end, Emelia wouldnt have any spare attention for him. Chapter 500 Stay Clean Although Julian had promised Emelia that he wouldnt attend any social events, they both know that some events just simply couldnt be avoided. This night, Julian had to attend a wine-tasting event organized by the cultural division. Therefore, Emelia had dinner at Vincents ce, waiting for Julian to pick her up after the event was over. Originally, Julian wanted Emelia toe with him. With her by his side, all those women coveting him wouldnt dare to make a move. But when he thought of Emelias little baby bump, he decided to let her stay at home and rest. After dinner, Emelia went on a walk with Vincent. Nina suddenly called when they got back from the walk. Honey! Im going tell you something. Gosh, its so funny! Im dead. Nina sounded excited. Emelia chuckled, What is it? Its about Julian. Nina continued, Did he go to the wine-tasting tonight? Yeah, Emelia answered. Nina couldnt be at the wine-tasting tonight because she was still out filming the variety show. Emelia wondered how did Nina know that Julian was there. You havent heard, right? Clearly, there was a woman trying to seduce Julian and was pushed into theke by him. Nina broke outughing. What? Emelia was shocked. Although the weather was slowly warming up, it was still a bit chilly at night. Theke water must be freezing cold. Well, he didnt exactly push her. That actress deliberately throw herself at him but he dodged. Thats why she fell. Nina guffawed. Emelia was speechless. She could picture the scene in her mind. It pained her to know that those shameless women would try to seduce him when she was pregnant. He was cornered. He had no choice but to do that to stay clean. Knowing that he did it to protect her dignity and deter other wily vixens, a warm fuzzy feeling flooded Emelia. Nina caught a breath from her nonstopughter and continued, Its brilliant. I heard that woman almost drowned. But someone jumped into theke and dragged her up. She made a total fool of herself. Emelia could only imagine how embarrassing that must be. Instead of throwing herself at Julian, she threw herself into ake. What was more humiliating was that Julian didnt even help her out! Emelia asked, You werent there. How did you know? Nina exined, That actress is not really popr. Rememberst time I told you that there were some women trying to seduce Julian? She is one of them. Their n turned out to be a fiasco tonight. The news had been spread around among my friends now. Honestly though, Julian is really cold-blooded. He just dodged and watched her falling into theke. Others would have pushed her away. But still, its so funny. Hes so cute. I wont pick on him from now on. Emelia sighed. I really didnt expect that those women could do that. I think they were born this way. Ninas voice was full of disdain. If everyone is moral and virtuous, there wont be homewreckers anymore. Sheforted Emelia. You dont have to worry about that. Julian wont be two-timing you. Emelia chuckled. Okay, so you are on his side now. Yeah, he won my favor this time. Nina really kept her word about not picking on Julian from now on.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Emelia changed the topic. Have you finished filming? When are you going back to Riverside? Nina replied, Soon enough. Great, Emelia said happily. Ive been nning the wedding recently. I need your help in picking out a wedding dress. Although Julian was in charge of most of the preparations, Emelia still had to pick out the wedding dress herself. Cool. Ill help you as soon as I get back. Nina asked, When is the big day? Emelia answered, We havent set a date yet. Presumably in one or two months. Why? Nina exined, There is a military-themed TV show. The director wants me to y a role in it. If I take the role, Ill have to cut my hair. Im still hesitating. Im your bridesmaid. Buzzcut doesnt go with long dresses. Military-themed? Thats wonderful! Emelia was happy for Nina. Being able to y a role in this was a validation of Ninas acting skills. Emelia continued. Just do whatever you want. Even in buzzcut, you will surely outshine other bridesmaids. Long hair goes with the dresses and is more appropriate for formal asions, Nina said. Emelia knew Nina cherished their friendship and attached great importance to this wedding. Sheforted Nina, You can still have long hair at your own wedding. If you want to do the show, just do it. I wont mind even if you cant attend the wedding because of the schedule. ying in this show was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Emelia didnt want Nina to miss it because of her. Nina thought for Emelia. In turn, Emelia looked out for Nina wholeheartedly. She hoped that Nina could avail this opportunity and scale new heights in her career. Okay, I know. Ill think about it, Nina agreed. After hanging up the phone, Emelia heard the rumbling of the car engine. She looked out of the window and saw Julian getting off the car. Emelia checked the time and knew that Julian left early. His mood must be ruined by that incident. Hearing themotion outside, Vincent came downstairs and asked, Is that Julian? Yeah, said Emelia. He came back so early? Vincent was surprised. Emelia thought of what Nina had told her on the phone and burst intoughter. Yeah, there was a small incident. Chapter 501 We’re One After hearing Emelias words, Vincent looked worried. Whats wrong? While they were talking, Julian pressed the doorbell at the door. Emelia opened the door for him. Vincent asked him immediately, I heard something happened to you. Was it serious? Julian was shocked. Looking at Emelia, he asked, You knew it? Emelia held back herughter and answered, Nina told me just now. Then she exined to Vincent briefly what had happened. Vincent didnt know whether tough or cry after listening to her. However, standing in Emelias shoes, Vincent believed Julian had done the correct thing. Nina was such a gossip, giving Julian a migraine. He had nned to hide this matter from Emelia to avoid her from being worried. Emelia whispered to him, You must havent eaten anything. Let me cook you some food. No, thanks, Emelia. Julian stopped her. I called the chef at home. Shell cook for me. Julian didnt have the heart to let Emelia cook for him. As soon as he left the banquet, he called the chef to prepare some food. After picking Emelia up, he could have it. All right. You should go home as soon as possible. Vincent didnt ask them to stay. Emelia replied with a grunt. She picked up her coat andptop, leaving with Julian. On the way home, they sat in the backseat while the driver was in front. Emelia whispered, Julian, you let the woman fall to theke today. Would the public opinion me you for being not a gentleman? Since those women could do such disgraceful things, they should have the courage to bear the consequences. Julian still felt irritated when talking about that woman who hit on him earlier. He even decided to ban her. If Nina hadnt informed Emelia, he wouldnt have been so angry. However, he knew those women purposely hit him because they knew Emelia had been pregnant. In Julians opinion, they were too despicable and shameful, so they deserved to be banned. He added, If I help her keep her bnce, the paparazzi would tell the public I had an affair with her. I guess those women had arranged some paparazzi nearby, ready to take photos. In that case, I wouldnt be able to rify my innocence. Hence, he dodged them without helping them to prove his innocence. Emelia had a lingering fear when hearing his words. She couldnt agree more. If Julian had helped the woman, the photos would be posted online, and the folks would me Julian and her that their marriage was just a nominal one. Emelia was pregnant. Although she might know the events truth, those rumors would definitely impact her mood. Thinking of that, she took Julians warm, leaned against his shoulder, and said in a low voice, Thank you for what youve done for me. Dont mention it. Julian faked being unhappy. Were husband and wife. Were one. What Ive done is for ourselves. Youll also do the same. You are pregnant with our babies. How can I let you aggrieved? Ehn. Emelia felt sweet in her heart. She pressed on his chest. Julian hugged her tighter. Inwardly, he decided to make that woman pay to alert other women with evil intentions so they wouldnt approach him again. After they arrived home, the chef had finished cooking. Emelia sat next to Julian when he was eating. Heather called him. Julian browned when seeing the caller ID. His intuition told him Heather didnt call for anything good. As expected, when he picked up, Heather said, Julian, I heard you were preparing your wedding ceremony now. Have you decided on the date? When speaking, she sounded awkward. Her son was preparing for a wedding, but she didnt know it until she was informed by someone else. Heather felt disgraced and annoyed, but she dared not to blow up. Hence, her tone sounded awkward. Julian ignored her mood. He answered calmly, Not yet. It depends on Emelias condition. He was telling the truth. They were just preparing. Emelias condition was unstable. If she couldnt stand it, probably, they would cancel the ceremony. I see, said Heather. She added, Here is the thing. If you want to hold the wedding, I can go back to Riverside City to help you. You are too busy, and Emelia is pregnant Julian rejected her suggestion, No, thanks. I can deal with it. He knew his mothers character well. Although she wasnt unhappy with Emelia now, no one could get along with her well. If Heather meddled in their wedding, she needed to talk to Emelia frequently. If they had any arguments, Emelia would probably suffer a loss. Hence, Julian didnt want Heather to get involved. Hed instead stop working than prepare the wedding by himself. Heather was rendered speechless. After a long while, she said, But But you are getting married. Im your mother. I also need to contact ourworks Julian still wanted to refuse, but Emelia shook her head at him. No matter their rtionships with Heather or Gerhard in private, Julian should let his parents friends attend their wedding. Otherwise, the elders would feel disgraced. Julian nced at Emelia and swallowed down his refusal. He said, Ill take care of the procedure and details of the wedding. If you want to invite any friends, call them ahead. After the date is decided, you can send them the invitation cards. If Emelia hadnt stopped him, Julian would have told Heather it was a wedding from him to Emelia instead of in the Hughes familys name. That was why he was unwilling to let his parents invite their friends.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. What Julian responded also refused Heather. However, he had agreed to let her invite her friends, so Heather couldntin much. She hung up the phone in disappointment. Before so many things happened to the Hughes family, Heather would always be invited to attend the weddings of her friends children, although Gerhard had stayed abroad all year long. However, if she didnt invite her friends to Julians wedding, she would feel ashamed. Heather had never expected Julian to be so ruthless. He hadnt told her when he started preparing for the wedding. Heather doubted whether Julian would invite her if she didnt call him. Realizing that, Heather felt irritated but couldnt do anything. She knew the rtionship between her and her son had worsened. Chapter 502 Sending Away Heather For Julians sake, Emelia stopped him from refusing Heatherpletely. They are your parents, after all. Itll be indecent if we dont consider their dignity in our wedding. Julian pressed his lips together in silence. Emelia added gently, I know you dont want me to interact with your mother because she may anger me. Julian nced at her. With a smile, she continued, You can tell her I wont be in charge of anything because of my pregnancy. If she has any requirements or suggestions, she should talk to you. Then I dont need to speak to her much. Im pregnant now. I dont think she would make trouble. You should know she also looks forward to the babies. Hence, you dont need to do anything to be med by the public just for avoiding me being angered. With those words, Emelia reached out and gripped his hand gently. She knew what he had done for her. Julian gripped her slender fingers and said gently, I got it. He also knew what she had done for him. He felt so lucky to marry such a generous, graceful woman. He knew Emelia epted Heather and was generous to Heather because of him. Emelia loved him, so she was unwilling to let Julian be in a dilemma between them, nor would she want him to be med for being unfilial to his parents. However, Heather went to their house with a giant lunch box that afternoon. Julian hadnt returned from work yet. Emelia received her politely. Heather opened the lunch box, in which was the chicken soup that smelt good. I made the soup for you, Emelia. You are pregnant, so you need to take more nutrition, let alone you have two babies. Emelia nced at the chicken soup and Heathers eager eyes. She said in a low voice, Thanks, Ms. Duncan. But Ive been bothered by morning sicknesses recently. I cannot take such nutritious food. If Emelia were an arrogant woman, she would tell Heather that the soup was too greasy for her. Hence, she put it in a euphemistic way. She didnt lie. Since she would suffer less from the morning sickness after taking some light dishes, Julian told the chef to avoid making greasy food. Chicken or fish soups were not the only nutritious food. If the food included the necessary elements that Emelia needed, she would be able to eat and get the nutrition. You must drink it, for the babies sake. Heather poured a bowl of soup and pressed it into Emelias hands as she spoke. Emelia didnt take it, but Heather aggressively pushed her to press it into her hands. Julian happened to enter the house after returning from work, so he witnessed Heather aggressively letting Emelia drink the soup. Julian strode over to take the soup bowl away from Emelias hands without taking off his suit jacket. Looking down at Heather, he said, Mom, Emelia will feel ufortable when taking such a greasy soup. He had been concerned with Emelias morning sickness for many days. Finally, he found that Emelia would suffer less by eating light dishes, but Heather forced her to drink the chicken soup. Julian wouldnt be so angry if Heather didnt aggressively let Emelia drink it. However, Heather didnt care about Emelias feelings but insisted on letting her drink the soup. Julian knew that was his mothers character. She was too aggressive. If she thought something was correct, the others must listen to her. Just like before, she insisted that Yvonne suited Julian the best, so Heather wanted to bring her and Julian together. Since her son med her without caring about her dignity, Heather looked embarrassed. She tried to exin, I I just thought the chicken soup is nutritious Julian retorted bluntly, Emelia doesnt need to drink something that you think is nutritious. Its good for you but might not for the others. I bought a book of recipes for pregnant women from Arthurs hospital. I believe the nutritionists advice should be more professional than yours. Heather was rendered speechless. She couldnt stay anymore. She stood up and said, with an awkward smile, I see. The nutritionists recipes are of course more professional. She looked at Emelia and said, Since Julian is back, I wont disturb you guys. Bye for now. With those words, Heather turned away. Julian was still angry and about to ask her to take the lunchbox away, but Emelia stopped him. Forget it. You embarrassed her, and she only wanted to leave here now. Emelia could understand how Heather felt. Heather was proud. Julian med her in Emelias presence, so Emelia knew she must feel embarrassed. She wouldnt care about the lunchbox. Julian felt helpless. He asked a maid to take away the soup. Holding Emelia, he said, If I hadnte back, would you have drunk the soup? Nah. Emelia shook her head. Fortunately, youve returned. Otherwise, I might vomit as soon as I open my mouth. That would be more embarrassing. She finally couldnt breathe appropriately after the chicken soup had been taken away. Earlier, when Heather pressed the bowl into her hands, Emelia was overwhelmed by the chicken soup. Her stomach was turning. That was why she couldnt speak when Julian was scolding Heather. Emelia was afraid of opening her mouth, fearing she would vomit. She hadnt expected Heather to force her to drink it after she had refused. Julian was wordless. He knew Emelia would be bullied as long as being with his mother. All right. Lets have dinner, Emelia urged him. Dont worry about me. Since I came back, I always managed to retort to your mother when she made trouble. Its an exception today. I was too sickened to speak earlier. Julian was nudged by her to the bathroom to wash his hands. He didnt say anything more. Heather left their house, feeling annoyed. She heaved a sigh helplessly. She knew what Julians attitude was. No matter what, she wasnt allowed to approach Emelia and their children in the future.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Earlier, she nned to ask Emelia if she coulde here often after the children were born. Heather believed that she would be happy to visit her grandchildren as she was always alone. She wished she could help Emelia take care of them. However, she had to give up, as Julian wouldnt allow it. She didnt want to force Emelia to drink the soup. She had just been used to being aggressive so she forgot it Chapter 503 Slander After bringing Emelias chicken soup, Heather didnte to her again. Probably she was disappointed by Julian this time. Emelia still led a simple life. She had finished several chapters of Waiting For You, My Future. After a thought, she posted it on her Twitter page to see the readers feedback. She hadnt signed with any novel app for this book yet. Vincent introduced a publisher to her, suggesting she publish the book. If any directors or investors were interested in the book, they would ask her for the copyright. After carefully checking on the two chapters, Emelia posted them and went to shower. However, when she checked on her phone after it, she saw a trending topic The screenwriter of Princess Lenia giarized for her new book. Emelia was confused. Of course, she didnt giarize.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She only wrote more than two thousand words, each by herself. How could she giarize? She read the post, only to find that the person who ndered her for giarism was Olivia. Olivia wrote on her Twitter: Emelia Jones and I attended a training program for young screenwriters before. We stayed in the same room. I knew she had been the screenwriter for Princess Lenia and was experienced in this industry. So I show her my script and asked her for advice. My story is about the life of a girl from university to marriage. I didnt expect her to giarize the content from my script. She also attached a picture to highlight the so-called giarized contents with colors. Emelia clicked to open the picture. She was so angry that her hands trembled. Olivia also posted a picture of the so-called evidence. Actually, she just copied a few passages from Emelias original script and randomly modified a few words, but she imed that it was Emelia that had copied her script. However, that wasnt the content in the script that Olivia showed her before. Emelias story was written based on the actual events between Nina and Cameron. In the beginning, she wrote a plot about how Nina met Cameron. When Nina was at school, she was a famous spicy girl. Cameron was a straight A-student and handsome, so the bad students disliked him. One day, when the school was over, the bad students stopped Cameron in an alley and wanted to bully him, but Nina and Emelia saw them when bypassing the ce. Nina had a crush on Cameron. Seeing the slim boy was pushed onto the wall by a bad student, Nina immediately rushed up protectively to save Cameron. After teaching those bad students a lesson, Nina trapped Cameron between her chest and the wall, raising one side of her eyebrow, Cameron Dauster, my name is Nina Sanchez. I rescued you today. Fate has stitched us together. Were meant to meet each other. It was quite hrious. Emelia put all the details in the book. How could it be giarism? Even if Olivia had such a scene in her y script, Ninas words to Cameron and her behaviors wouldnt be the same. Moreover, Emelia still remembered that the male and the female leading roles met each other on the teaching buildings roof in Olivias script. Emelia pinched her phone, taking several breaths to calm herself down. It wasnt worth being angry with such a nasty person as Olivia. Right then, Nina called her. She scolded Olivia on the other end of the line, Is this Olivia nuts? Thats my real experience. How dare she nders you for giarism! Nina cursed in anger. She was furious about Olivia. Things between her and Cameron were the most beautiful and romantic memories. She agreed with Emelia to write it into a novel because she trusted Emelia. Olivia hadpletely sickened Nina. Emelia was also enraged. I never expect her to be such an indecent person. After the training program, I thought I wouldnt have any contact with her. How can she nder me like this? Leave this matter to me, Emelia. Ill expose her myself. Ill tell everyone on Twitter that you are writing about my true story. Olivias fucking bullshitting. Nina was pretty upset. How disgusting. Calm down, Nina. Emelia could tell how angry Nina was, so she tried to calm Nina down. This is a tricky matter. We need to figure out a thorough solution. Her nder doesnt make sense at all. Ill think about it before we make any rifications, said Emelia calmly, Although that was your real-life experience, at that time, only you, me, and Cameron were at the scene besides those bad students. What if Olivia nders us for making up stories upon her script? We are friends, Nina. If the evidence from you, itll be useless unless Cameron or the boys can help us. As you know, youve offended all those bad boys. I dont think they would be willing to help us rify. Nina gritted her teeth and said, Cameron Dauster is just a heartless man. I wish he would die abroad! Nina was so touchy because she couldnt get in touch with Cameron when she needed him. Hence, she thought he was way too hateful. Emelia hurriedlyforted her, Calm down, Nina. I want to figure out what we should do first. Let me talk to Olivia. After Emelia calmed Nina down and hung up the phone, Julian walked in with a sullen face. He was dealing with his work in the study earlier. From his look, Emelia believed that he had seen Olivias nder online. Julian hugged her. Feeling her hands were cold, he said in a stern tone, Does she have a death wish? Julian cared about Emelia so much. He knew Emelias hands would go cold if she was angry. Although she looked calm now, he knew she had been annoyed by the nder. Instantly, Julian wished to kill the woman named Olivia. Emelia cared about her reputation in screenwriting. However, Olivia ndered her for giarism. Emelia would undoubtedly be upset and angry. Im OK. Dont worry, Julian. Emelia nestled in his arms. Her trembling body slowly warmed up. Let me call Olivia to see what on earth she wants. Emelia left his embrace, picked up her phone, and tried to contact Olivia. Earlier, she blocked all Olivias contact ways, so she only could send Olivia a private message on Twitter. Of course, Emelias words wouldnt look friendly. Olivia, for the sake of your conscience, who is the giarist? I dont care who the giarist is. I only know your reputation in this industry will be ruined if you have no evidence to prove your innocence, Olivia immediately replied to her. Emelia believed that she had been waiting. Chapter 504 Big Surprise Emelia read her reply, pressing her lips together in silence. Julian rubbed her hand and asked worriedly, Whats wrong? Shall I handle this matter for you? Emelia shook her head slightly. No, thanks. I can deal with it. Although Julian and Vincent doted on her a lot now, she couldnt rely on them to help her with all matters. Emelia believed that she could deal with things herself. She added, I guess I know why Olivia has done this. Earlier, she wished to find someone to invest in her script. However, she was infamous, so she couldnt find any sponsors. After this farce to nder me for giarizing her, she indirectly raised her writing levels. Also, the public happened to know her as a screenwriter. Hence, many people must be curious to see her script now. Julian said in disdain, Such a scheming, vicious woman is the disaster in this industry. I agree, answered Emelia, So I must figure out what to do to let her fail and tarnish her own reputation in this industry. Then she wouldnt be able to make trouble in the future. Julian whispered, What do you want to do? I have money and connections. Since Emelia was unwilling to let him deal with that woman, he could help her as far as he could. Emelia chuckled. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pecked his cheek. Honey, you are such an excellent husband. Julian was hardly praised by her. A bright smile blossomed across his face. Holding her waist, he took a chance to request, In the future, you cannot call my first name or Mr. Hughes. You should call me honey. I love it. Emelia was wordless. Oh, shut up, Emelia snorted and objected, Were still talking about Olivias matter. Okay. Okay. Julianpromised, holding her in his arms. Tell me what you think. I dont have any solution yet. I didnt expect this matters key to be Cameron Dauster. After all, he was the male leading role in this plot. As long as he could stand out to testify, Olivia would be a joke. Olivia wasnt their ssmate or involved in that plot. How could she write such a scene? Emelia heaved a sigh and added, However, Cameron Dauster has gone abroad for many years. None of us could get in touch with him. Besides, I wonder if hes willing to help us. Im Ninas best friend. If he still hasnt forgiven Nina, probably, he wont help me. Besides, its improper to let him testify this plot based on his current identity. Although Emelia had no idea what Cameron was up to, she was sure Cameron wouldnt be an ordinary man. He must be sessful in his study and work. After all, Camerons father was a famous economist who appeared in columns in economic magazines and TV programs. Camerons mother was a biological expert. That family was influential. The brother of Camerons mother was an engineer. How could Cameron be ordinary with such a family background? Julian said, Let me contact him. Emelia was shocked. Can you find him? What cant I do with the money? At the worst, I can contact his parents, said Julian. However, he knew Cameron had been in his circle over the years, but Emelia and Nina didnt know about it. If they wanted to contact Cameron, Julian could directly call Viggo. Emelia was delighted. If you can manage to contact him, thatll be perfect. Ill talk to him about this matter and ask him for help. Okay. Julian didnt expose anything. In his opinion, Cameron must help Emelia, no matter if he would be willing. When Julian picked up his phone to contact Cameron, Emelias phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number. Julian paused his paces to be with her again. He was worried Olivia or someone with evil intentions was calling.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emelia swiped to answer it calmly and put it in the hand-free mode so that Julian could know what the other party would speak. In that case, he wouldnt be worried. A mans voice sounded out from the other end of the line. They could tell he was tense and excited, Hello, is that Emelia Jones? Emelia couldnt recognize who that person was upon the voice. She answered calmly, Yes, this is she. May I know whos speaking? This is Fat Manny. Do you still remember me? the man said excitedly. Emelia was surprised. Manny Bowers? Yes. Yes. Thats me. I didnt expect you to remember my name. Im so happy. The man burst intoughter. Julian frowned. Upon his intuition, the man on the other end of the line must have a crush on Emelia. Or, he didnt need tough so joyfully just because she still remembered his name. Uh Emelia couldnt utter a word for a moment because Manny Bowers was one of the bad students who had been beaten up by Nina when she saved Cameron. Manny Bowers used to be a notorious hooligan in their school. Nina disliked him only because he bullied Cameron but also because he used to harass Emelia several times. Emelia was an excellent student at school. She looked obedient, gentle, and pretty, so many boys had crushes on her. Manny was one of them. However, he was more aggressive than other boys. He stopped Emelia several times on and off campus to confess his love to her. He even tried to force Emelia to be his girlfriend. Emelia was annoyed and afraid. Fortunately, Nina helped her resolve the problem by beating Manny up. Since then, he dared not provoke Emelia again. Besides, Nina taught him and his men a lesson to save Cameron, so Manny and his friends became foes against Nina and Emelia. After they went to college, they lost contact. Emelia only wished Cameron to testify because she didnt think Manny and the other boys would help them. However, much to her surprise, Manny took the initiative to contact her. Emelia was silent, so Manny hurriedly said, I saw you were ndered by someone online. I was so angry. Then I tried to contact Nina and asked her for your phone number. If you needed, Emelia, I can stand out and testify for you, said Manny solemnly, You are such a good, talented woman. Its impossible that youve giarized others work. Julians face darkened while listening. Earlier, he just suspected that the man on the other end of the line had a crush on Emelia. Now, he was 100% certain that the man who popped up from nowhere definitely liked Emelia. Chapter 505 The Wise Will Not Listen to Rumors Emelia was surprised and delighted when hearing Mannys words. Are you willing to testify for me? She had thought Manny would refuse to be in touch with Nina and her again, so she never thought of asking him for help. If Manny was willing to stand out to help, it would be great. Then she didnt need to bother Cameron. Manny patted his chest and answered, Of course, Im willing. You are the victim in this event. Besides he said apologetically, Ive been looking for you all the years. I must apologize for harassing and bullying you before. I was just a dickhead back then. Its alright, Manny. Please let the bygones be bygones. Emelia had never minded it. On the one hand, it had been so many years. On the other hand, Manny didnt do anything harmful for her. He only stopped her on her way home or to school, insisting on letting her be his girlfriend. Manny added, I also have a Twitter ount. Let me make a rificationter. Thank you so much. Emelia was pretty grateful. Manny said, Well Shall we add each other on WhatsApp? In the future, we can contact each other for anything further. Julian wanted to stop, but Emelia agreed without hesitation. Sure. You can find me through my phone number. Julian gritted his teeth in silence. After she hung up the phone, he objected, Why did you add him on your WhatsApp? You can talk to each other through phone calls. Emelia was confused about why he was unhappy. Its easier to chat on WhatsApp, isnt it? Besides, I want to treat him to dinner to thank himter. Itll be more convenient to contact him on WhatsApp. Julian almost went nuts. You want to treat him to dinner? Emelia nodded. Right. He helped me a lot this time. I should thank him, shouldnt I? Julian snorted, Emelia, he used to pursue you, didnt he? You are a married woman. How can you have dinner with a man who used to pursue you? Emelia was amused by his words. No big deal, Julian. Its been so many years. I dont think he still likes me. Probably he has been married with children. If I refuse him, itll be so weird. Julian was rendered speechless. Emelia ignored him as Manny had sent her a friend request on WhatsApp. Emelia hurriedly epted it. Manny sent his rification to Emelia. I certify on my honor that Ms. Jones plots in the chapters are based on true stories because I was one of the bad students who tried to bully the male leading role. How could Ms. Jones be a giarist? To the screenwriter named Olivia: I didnt remember you were involved in this event back then. How were you supposed to write the same plot with exactly the dialogues between the male and female leading roles? Emelia could tell his rification was short, neat, and easy to understand. With her permission, Manny told her he would post it shortly after. He also said he had contacted Nina, and Nina would repost it. ording to Ninas influence and based on Twitter, Olivia would be notorious. On Twitter, Olivia didnt receive Emelias reply, so she took the initiative to send a line over: Ms. Jones, why do you keep silent? Are you so angry that you are shedding tears? Oops! You are pregnant with two babies now. You must watch out for your mood. Olivias words contained many vicious implications. Evidently, she deliberately provoked Emelia, wishing Emelia could break down and even have a miscarriage. Emelia sneered and replied, Olivia, how can you be so vicious? Ive never done anything to offend you. I just refused to be used by you and didnt send your script o my husband. You want to ruin my reputation and wish me to have a miscarriage. Olivia, those are two lives. Dont you think youve gone too far? Emelia hadnt been pregnant for three months, which was an unstable period for the fetus. If she hadnt been calm and peaceful, her anger because of this matter might cause harm to her body. Olivia quickly replied, Two lives? They are not my children. Why would I care? She added: You thought you hadnt offended me, but you were too hateful. I was kicked out of the training program because of you and Julian Hughes. I lost my dignity. Due to that matter, the producers and investors refused my script when I tried to contact them. You and your husband almost ruined my career. Why cant I? Emelia wasnt in the mood to retort to her any longer. If Olivia hadnt had evil purposes, why would they have fallen out with each other? Since thats your choice, I hope you can bear the consequences, Emelia replied to her expressionlessly. Olivia asked, What are the consequences? Emelia Jones, why are you so proud now? You should beg me to take back my me on you now. How dare you threaten me! Emelia answered, You surely dont know that my script is created based on reality.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Olivia asked, What do you mean? Emelia replied, The passages you copied, it was about an incident that happened to Nina at high school. I only changed the names of the male and the female leading roles. However, their dialogues were recorded exactly. Although Emelia had told the public that this novel was based on Nina, she changed the names of the male and female leading roles to protect Nina and Cameron. Later, someone involved in this event will testify it for me. Olivia, how did you manage to write the exact scene of this real plot? You know we are not the same age. Youve never studied in our high school. After sending Olivia everything she wanted to say, Emelia immediately blocked her. Olivia, on the other end of the line, paled. She had never expected Emelia to write a plot based on a true story. She thought that Emelia just made those things up. Hence, Olivia had taken the risk of ndering her for giarism. Her own script had never been read by anyone else besides Emelia. After Emelia posted the two chapters, Olivia thought about this way to nder her and took action. Then she waited next to her phonecently, wishing Olivia to beg her. She had believed that Emelia had no evidence to verify her innocence, so Emelia had to take it. However, Olivia had never expected that Emelia had written it based on an actual event, and someone involved was willing to testify for her Chapter 506 Children’s Names After Emelias giarism had be a trending topic, there were discussions online, but the public opinion didnt me Emelia. Most of the people online defended her. Probably it was because all of Emelias previous trends had been overturned before. Or, probably, the public had known her well. Hence, not many of them believed Olivias nder. Emelias supporters said, Ms. Jones is a talented screenwriter. Does she need to giarize? Even if Ms. Jones quit being a screenwriter, she has the protections from the Longerich family and Mr. Hughes. She doesntck money or fame. Why would she tarnish the good reputation she had earned by her hard work because of the giarism? Ones appearance reflects their inner world. Through Ms. Jones appearance, I can tell she hadnt giarized. Ms. Jones teacher was Kina Salkowski. If she dared to giarize, Ms. Salkowski would break her legs. Some continued to nder Emelia. Probably, she has used up her intelligence. Men are born greedy. She probably couldnt write anything but still wanted to have some fame, so she took the risk of giarizing. Emelia kept ignoring those discussions while waiting for Mannys rification patiently. Then she reposted it to approve her innocence. As soon as Mannys rification was posted on Twitter, there aroused an uproar online. Those who ndered Emelia and defended Olivia shushed instantly. Since the person involved in the event proved it was based on the true story, Olivias nder became a farce. Curses had flooded Olivias Twitterment section. After a while as the heat abated a bit, Emelia posted another tweet: During the training program, Olivia indeed asked me to help her go through her script, but her story waspletely from mine. I wonder why she has ndered me by confusing right and wrong while Im pregnant. She owes me an apology. Emelias post added fuel to the fire, but she didnt think she had done anything wrong. Olivia cursed the babies in her belly. Why couldnt she ruin Olivias career future? As soon as the truth was disclosed, Olivias reputation in the industry was gone. However, Olivia couldnt me others. She could only hold herptop while bursting into tears at home. Those people who cursed her bombarded her with messages on Twitter. Soon, she received hundreds of thousands of them. Moreover, she received awyers letter, which almost broke her down. She clicked to read it with trembling hands, only to find Julian had sued her for ndering Emelia. Olivia had a ckout, almost fainting. She paled. In a hurry, she tried to DM Emelia on Twitter, only to find that Emelia had blocked her. She wanted to cry but failed to shed tears. Earlier, her other contact ways, including her phone number, had been blocked by Emelia during the training. Evidently, Emelia didnt want to keep in touch with such a kind of woman all her life. Olivia had to me herself. She wanted to frame Emelia viciously, but she herself was ruined in the end. After this matter had been dealt with, it waste at night. Julian grabbed the phone from Emelias hand, held her, and tucked her into the quilt. He said with concerns, All right. Time for bed. Night-night. Julian didnt tell her that he had sent awyers letter to Olivia. Emelia had her ways of dealing with the matter, and so did he. He wouldnt let go of Olivia easily. Emelia knew Julian was worried about her, so she closed her eyes obediently in his arms. However, things that happened today had reached her rock bottom. For a moment, she couldnt entirely calm down. Cant you fall asleep? Julians voice sounded in her ear. Emelia pressed her head on her chest, nodding slightly. Julian chuckled. Lets figure out what our babies names will be. Emelia was a bit upset. Upon hearing his suggestion, she became spirited. Name our babies? We dont know about their genders. How? asked Emelia. Julian held her tight and said gently, Just like how Mr. Longerich ordered the jade tes, we can think about one for a boy and one for a girl first. He suggested, You are good at literature, so you must have good suggestions. Ill let you decide. Emelia had to admit that Julians subject had made her mood better. She nestled in her beloved mans arms, trying to figure out their babies names. How sweet! Emelia entirely concentrated on thinking about the babies names. Whenever thinking about her favorite names or a word with decent meanings, she suggested them to Julian. However, there were too many of them. After a while, she failed to think about a good one. Heaving a sigh, Emelia said, I thought it might be easy, but it turned out to be so difficult. I dont know what names should I give to them. Julian said, If you cannot figure them out, Ill give you two. Tell me what you think, all right? Emelia was quite expectantly. Sure. Tell me. For the boy, Id like to name him ric, meaning a strong and powerful leader. For the girl, Ill name her na, meaning beautiful and healthy, Julian calmly described the meanings of the names. In Emelias mind, scenes appeared along with his description. She saw their son as young andpetent. She also saw their daughter as pretty, kind, and sweet. They were the loving siblings to each other. I like them. They have good meanings, too. Lets choose them. Emelia thought that the names suggested by Julian were perfect. They didnt need to think about others. Julian didnt expect her to like them so much. He asked in surprise, Do you like them for real? Emelia nodded hard. Of course. They are perfect. Julian smiled. Mrs. Hughes, lets take them since you like it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Emelia red at him and snorted. Have you figured out these names already? Why did you ask me to think about them? Julian held her and coaxed her, You are a genius innguage. I should let you do the job. Ive figured out those names long ago indeed, Julian added. He whispered in her ears, Since I knew you were pregnant, I had started to think about our babies names. They appeared in my mind all of a sudden, one day. Emelia hugged him tight and said, I do hope well have a son and a daughter, and their lives would be the same as the meanings. One will take over the family business, and the other will dazzle the world with her beauty. Yes! Julian echoed with excitement. They had good wishes, but things didnt go as they wished in the future. They did have a son and a daughter. One had taken over the business, and the other was good-looking. However, it was their daughter that became the president in charge, and their son made a living from his handsome face, who became a superstar with a huge fan base. Chapter 507 You’ll Be More Famous Since Julian suggested naming their children, Emelias attention had been distracted. Shortly after it, she fell asleep. Before sleeping, she kept praising the two names. After hearing the even breath in his arms, Julian breathed a sigh of relief. He felt sorry for her when she couldnt fall asleep earlier, so he wanted to distract her attention by naming their children. Emelia was spiritless because of the pregnancy, so he must let her sleep well. As for those people who had caused her suffering from insomnia, Julian believed that they would have their karma. One night after Emelia was ndered by Olivia, thetter had be a notorious person in screenwriting. Everyone med and disdained her. Besides, she would be punished byw. Nina called Emelia the following day. I didnt expect Manny Bowers to be so generous. He didnt hate me for beating him up at all. Then she burst intoughter while thinking about Mannys miserable look back then. Manny used to be taller and more robust than the same-age students, but he wasnt a good fighter. Nina used to learn martial arts since childhood. Hence, she could easily win against Manny. Emelia could still recall how rattled Manny was whenever seeing Nina. Time flies, as if in a fleeting moment, they had grown up, entered the society and started a family. Emelia said, By the way, Nina, I want to invite Manny for a meal to thank him. If you return to town, lets have it together. She knew Julian was jealous, so she actively invited Nina to join her. Nina snorted, I dont need to go. Manny used to pursue you at high school. Im sure Mr. Hughes will definitely go. Emelia heaved a sigh helplessly, The dinner would be enjoyable if you went with me. Otherwise, Im afraid he would skin Manny alive. Julian was way too petty, and Emelia knew it well. She wasnt good at hyping up the atmosphere. Julian disliked Manny. If Nina didnt go with them, Emelia would have no idea how to finish dinner. Ninaughed. All right. Ill go back in two days. I can also help you choose the wedding dresses after returning. Okay. Emelia felt joyful when thinking about her return. Olivias farce made Emelias novel attract many producers attention, although she wished to write it slowly and keep it low-key. She received several calls in the morning, quite busy. Julian had gone to work, so Emelia went to see her father. After hanging up another call, Emelia said to Vincent unhappily, I havent decided to make the novel into a script yet, but those producers and directors tried to convince me to make it as long as this kind of drama is popr nowadays. They said it would be a blockbuster in this case. Dont listen to them. Those producers are machines driving by interests, said Vincent gently, Just go ahead with your own n. As long as the script is good, it can be a blockbuster at any time. Try your best effort to maintain the quality of your work. After the book bes popr, youll have arge fan base. Others will follow your n and opinions. That was Vincents experience over the years in the industry, and he shared it with his daughter. Emelia nodded. Noted. I n to write the novel during my pregnancy. After the babies are born, Ill return to work. Then I can let this project go further. Earlier, Julian wanted to invest in this drama, but I refused, Emelia said, Vincent snorted. Ask him to stop messing around with your scripts in the future. Or, others will think hes your backer and has made you famous. Emelia had inherited his good genes and worked hard, so she would be a famous screenwriter sooner orter. Vincent hoped she could distinguish herself from Julian in her career as he didnt want Emelias talent and hard work to be misunderstood by the public. Emelia said with a smile, Thats what I think. Ill talk to himter. Good, said Vincent, He doesntck money or projects. He should step away from yours. Although he wants to protect you, you are not a fragile nt in the greenhouse. You dont need it. Vincent could understand why Julian wanted to invest in Emelias works, but he only wanted Julian to love and care for Emelia. Emelia could fight for her career independently. Emelia said happily, Dad, why are you so wise? I was afraid you would take his side and ask me to ept his sponsorship. Earlier, she discussed the projects with Julian. She also mentioned that she wanted to write a family controversy drama. Julian said he wanted to invest in her projects without any hesitation. Emelia promised that she could let himpete with other sponsors, but she did wish he could distance himself from her in her career. Vincent heaved a sigh. I hope you can develop your career without a hitch. However, Im your father. Ill have a long-run vision for you. In this world, no one can be under someones shelter forever. What if Julian nor I were with you one day? I hope you still can survive. That was my ultimate purpose. Emelia felt a bit upset after hearing his words. She hugged Vincent gently. Many producers called Emelia, and she refused them one after another. However, Viggo called her and told her again Tymers Entertainment wanted to buy the copyright of her novel. Emelia recalled that Viggo had called her as soon as she mentioned writing a novel for Nina during the interview. She was in a dilemma when Viggo called her again. Viggo knew she wanted to write it slowly, so he hurriedly said, Its alright. Were patient.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I mean, no matter when you finish it, we can wait for you. My only request is, please dont sell the copyright to anyone else or let anyone else film it? Emelia asked in confusion, May I know the reason, please? She wondered why Tymers insisted on buying this drama. Uh Viggo sounded awkward. Youll know in the future, Emelia. Anyway, please dont sell it to anyone else. Or, itll be a lifetime regret. His business partner kept reminding him to get this novels copyright. The novel was about his business partners youth. Of course, others couldnt film it. If this novel would be made into a drama, it should be the business partner who invested in it or even film it in person. Viggo couldnt make it so clear now, so he had to give Emelia a vague answer for the time being. Emelia mused. Then she asked, Did Cameron Dauster ask you to buy it? Viggo was wordless. He wondered if he should tell her the truth or continue hiding it. I can only tell you for the sake of our friendship, please dont sell it to another sponsor, Emelia. Viggo chose to hide it eventually. Anyway, his business partner woulde back soon. He would leave everything to his partner then. Chapter 508 Truth Is True When Julian came home from work, he saw Emelia sitting in front of her desk with her hands on her cheeks and thinking about something. Arge letter N was written on the paper in front of her. Julian raised his eyebrows and asked, pretending not to know, What is this? Emelia looked at Julian and said seriously, I suspect that Mr. N, Viggos partner, is Cameron.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Julian continued to ask indifferently, Why? Just an intuition. Emelia analyzed, Viggo called over and over again to buy the copyright of this youth drama, and said that he would regret it otherwise. Since this drama is rted to Nina and Cameron and it is not Nina who insisted on buying it, the left is Cameron. Furthermore, this partner has never appeared in Tymers Entertainment. He only appears when there are important meetings and only his voice. Its very strange, if its not that hes too ugly, then theres something else that prevents him from showing up. Besides, this letter N, both of their names have this letter, it was of great significance to the two of them back then, so Mr. N is most likely him. After hearing her analysis, Julian still didnt change his face. He asked Emelia calmly, Did you tell Nina this? Emelia shook her head, No, Im not sure. Im afraid that telling her will bring her more trouble. Nina has waited for Cameron a long time and her patience was going to hit the limit. If she told her this uncertain news at this time, maybe Nina would be confused. Julian raised his hand and rubbed her hair, Then dont tell her about it. Emelia asked him, Do you know who that Mr. N is? No, I dont know. Julian then denied it. Love is destined. We will naturally know who is Ninas right one in the future, so dont worry about it. Julian hugged her waist and urged, Lets go downstairs for dinner. Emelias attention was diverted easily. After Nina finished recording the singing variety show, she returned to Riverside City without stopping. When Emelia saw Nina, she found that Nina was pretty sad. Whats wrong with you? Emelia was very worried. Nina murmured, I sang a song in the final, and I fell into a sad mood and never came out. Emelia was very distressed, It wasnt the Truth Is True, was it? How could Emelia not understand her? Nina was deeply touched when she heard this song for the first time, she felt that the lyrics were very good. Later, every time they went to KTV to sing together, Nina would sing this song, and every time she would sing until she couldnt stop crying. Nina nodded, Yeah, thats it. She threw herself onto the sofa, looked up at the ceiling, and muttered, The reason why I sing this song is to say goodbye to the past in this way, to say goodbye to this unrepentant rtionship. When the show is yed in the future, he must be able to see it. I sang this song with all my heart. After that, the rtionship between me and him is over. Nina closed her eyes, and the lyrics that made her heart ache shed across her head: I have too much courage for him Those are all really good dreams I really have been missing him And really like to see his back Then got really hard armor on for him I really kissed his neck Whether hees back or not, I wont wait for him anymore. Nina slowly opened her eyes and looked at Emelia and said word by word. Emelia was shocked, Whats wrong? Didnt you say that you would wait until the contract expires? Nina spread her hands and said with a smile, I dont know whats wrong. Womens minds are unpredicted. One second were so madly in love, and the next second, they could decide to quit. You Emelia couldnt ept it, but the decisiveness in her eyes made her speechless. Nina changed the subject with a smile, Stop thinking about these unhappy things. Lets choose your wedding dress. As Nina said that, she brought over the albums provided by the designers in front of her, and dragged Emelia to choose them together. Nina turned and said, Oh my god. Julian must have collected all the wedding dresses of major brands for you to choose from. No wonder you havent made up your mind. Each one is so beautiful and I like it. As a top actress in the entertainment industry, Nina has been in contact with almost all major fashion and luxury brands, so she naturally recognized that every wedding dress or dress in this booklet is luxurious, but she really couldnt choose one. Well, because every set looked so great. Emelia was extremely distressed, Please, you must help me choose a few sets and those for wedding photos. Julian is really rich, Nina said teasingly. He even chose these luxury brands for wedding photos. Julian really wanted to give the best in the world to her. Emelia said on the side, I n to use Jeans jewelry. I have contacted her and asked her to send me the catalogue, but she said that she would do the design herself, so its gonna be a while. Julian also provided her with pictures of many jewelry brands before, but it was still hard to decide, so she chose Jean for friendship. Nina asked, She knows how to design jewelry? Yeah, she said it before. It was after she went abroad that she secretly changed her major to psychology, but she has also studied design. Now she has returned to her family business and currently in charge of design and management. Emelia exined. Huh, its really hard for her. Nina sighed softly. If there was another choice, Jean would never give up her beloved psychology. Yeah, Emelia responded. How many sets do you want to choose in total? Nina asked Emelia. Emelia replied, Nine. Julian said that it means good. Nina touched her arm, Stop it, he is so cheesy. Emelia pursed her lips and smiled, Yeah, I think just changing clothes can kill me. However, four of these nine sets are for wedding photos, and one set is to be worn at the dinner party the day before the wedding. In fact, four sets are worn on the wedding day, the gown for the morning, the main wedding dress at the ceremony, the set for the banquet, and the evening dress for the after party. Emelia exined one by one. If she was not pregnant, Julian would have prepared more dresses for her. But considering her condition, the wedding could only be simplified again and again, and the ceremony would be as short as possible, but everything that should have would be kept. Nina had a headache, Its so tiring and troublesome to get married. I was right to give up. Emelia was annoyed at her, Are you nning to not get married because it is too tiring and troublesome? Nina said indifferently, Its not that you dont know me. I am most afraid of trouble. Chapter 509 To Cosset Her Nina and Emelia spent all day and finally chose nine sets of clothes. Nina suggested, Lets order these sets first, and then go back to the store to try them on, and change them if they dont fit. Ok. Emelia gave her a big hug, Youve had a long day, my dear. Nina stretched her arms and said, Ask Julian to treat me to dinner tonight. Emelia smiled, No problem. Julian came in just at this time. He had juste back from work and before he had time to change his clothes, he came directly to Emelia. He was not shy about Ninas presence at all. He walked over, bent down, and kissed Emelia on the cheek before saying to Nina, Big star, what would you like to eat tonight? My treat. Nina rolled her eyes and said, Im full from the lovey-dovey scene that you two had fed me, so what else can I eat? Nina hasnt been here for a long time, so she doesnt know how Emelia and Julian get along with each other. Julian just came in and gave Emelia a kiss without saying a word and Nina got goosebumps all over her body. Emelia red at Julian angrily because of Ninas words. Julian said to Nina without changing his face, Just get used to it. We will be always like this in the future. Emelia was so annoyed that she raised her hand and pinched his arm while Nina was speechless. Then he said again, Lets eat dinner at home. Emelia is in a special situation now. She needs to eat clean and hygienic food at home. Im going to change clothes. When you guys decide what to eat, just tell the chef. The chef can cook all kinds of cuisine. Julian got up and left first. Nina smiled and said, He is really thoughtful and considerate. If thats the case, lets eat at home. Emelia nced at her and suddenly said, I want to eat the spicy hot pot at the entrance of our school. Nina was rather speechless. She smiled and said to Emelia, Are you sure youre not embarrassing him? He just said that the food outside is not clean and you want to eat spicy hot pot, really? Emelia spread her hands, I didnt want to eat it at first, but I thought about it when I saw you. If you want to me someone, its us who used to love to eat these things together. When they were in college, they often went to the food stands and small restaurants near the campus. They had nearly tried every thing there. And the more they ate, the more they loved it. Even after Emelia got married, they often went there when Nina wasnt filming. Of course, after Nina became a star, she had to cover herself up tightly to avoid being recognized by fans. That kind of feeling is amazing. Sitting at a small table with best friends and eating in full swing. They could feel that their heart was closely connected and it is more enjoyable than dining in a fancy restaurant. This time, they were separated for a long time. When Nina came back, Emelia felt that her heart was not as empty as before. When they talked about food, she immediately thought of those snacks. And the mind of pregnant women is also very hard to get into, knowing that eating those things is not good, but the more you cant eat, the more you want to eat. Nina said helplessly, Fine, Im ok with that. Ill go with you if you want to. Although you are pregnant, I dont think its harmful to eat like this once in a while, but Julian will not agree to it, right? Based on his nervousness, if Emelia was going to eat a spicy hot pot or something like this, he would strongly disagree. Its okay, leave him alone. Emelia patted her t belly. Nina burst outughing, she really didnt want to gloat over him, but she couldnt help it. It was obvious that he would suffer a setbackter. Then Julian walked into the conservatory, So what do you want to eat? Nina tried her best to hold back herughter, with an expression like she was an onlooker.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Whats wrong? Julian walked over and hugged Emelia, asking the two of them in confusion. Emelia said truthfully, I want to eat spicy hot pot at the gate of our school. Julians brows furrowed immediately, Spicy hot pot? Julian, who lived in a wealthy family since he was a child, has never touched the food cooked at roadside stands, so when he heard Emelia say spicy hot pot, that kind of noisy scene immediately appeared in his mind, which made him couldnt stop frowning. He objected, That kind of food is not hygienic at all. Howe? Emelia retorted immediately, If its not hygienic, why do so many people eat it every day? And I dont eat it every day, I just want to eat it once today. Julian wanted to say something else, but Emelia simply didnt give him a chance to speak, If you dont want to eat, then Ill go with Nina, and let the chef cook something for you at home. Julian was choked at her words. Was she simply ignoring his objection? No wonder Nina held that expression. You can eat spicy hot pot if you want, just let the chef make it, why do you have to go outside? The chef he hired could cook any dishes and could meet all her requirements. Emelia shook her head, The chef definitely cant replicate the taste I want. That restaurant used their secret recipe, which made the food much more delicious. Nina hurried to make up for her, Mr. Hughes, sometimes eating outside in a lively atmosphere is pretty good. And that is real life, isnt it? Nina then added, Ill go with her. If nothing else, Im strong enough to keep your precious wife safe. Nina deliberately said that. Sure enough, Julians face became serious. He asked Emelia in a low voice, Do you really want to eat that? Emelia nodded, and Julian said, Im going to change clothes and Ill go with you. After he said that, he left. He had just changed into his home clothes and soon had to change into his clothes for going out. Nina covered her mouth and snickered, I can see that he can only give in to you now. Emelia sighed softly, Actually, the so-called love is that one person rises the arrogance, and the other person quenches, but this kind of rising and quenching is based on mutual will, thats all. Nina nodded, You really are the screenwriter and your summary is very sharp and beautiful. Knowing that Nina was making fun of her, Emelia smiled and took her arm and they went out together. In the end, the three of them went to the gate of their college and found a corner in the small restaurant they used to go to. Nina was a big star and Emelia and Julian were also powerful people in Riverside City. It was best for them not to be recognized. Julian couldnt understand why they liked to eat spicy hot pot. He could only ept that Emelia would eat it once during pregnancy. There was no way if she wanted to eat it again. However, the ideal is full while the reality is very skinny. At this moment he had no idea that in the next few months, Emelia woulde to eat almost once a month and he could only apany her. And he would gradually change from not taking one bite to being able to eat some of that. Chapter 510 Nosy Lady Nina also apanied Emelia when she was trying on the dress. Nina didnt arrange any work during this time. She nned to cut her long hair for a military drama after Emelias wedding. The dress fitting went well and the ones they had chosen before were very suitable for Emelia. When they came out of the bridal shop, Emeliaughed and teased Nina, Just as I expected, as a big star who has been in the fashion industry for so many years, you really have a good taste and every dress you chose is very suitable for me. Nina nodded, It should be Mrs. Hughes who is born beautiful. She has a good temperament and looks good in everything she wears. The two of them were praising each other as they walked, which made them bothugh. Just a few steps out of the bridal shop, they met Heather and a middle-aged woman. Emelia knew the woman beside Heather. She had a very bad impression of that woman. She used to instigate Heather to cause her a lot of trouble in the past and Emelia took it to heart. If Heather had a reasonable friend, their rtionship would not have been so bad at the beginning, and naturally, they would not be so embarrassed now. But she is notorious for being nosy and provocative. Heather didnt like her at that time, so this woman continued to speak ill of Emelia all day long, so that as soon as Heather saw her, she was extremely mean to Emelia. Seeing Heather appearing with this woman at this moment, Emelia suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. But no matter what, she is Julians wife now and her daughter-inw, so she took the initiative to greet Heather with a smile, Heather, what a coincidence. Its quite a coincidence. Patricia and I just happened toe over today to buy some custom-made clothes, so that we can wear them when you get married. Heather was very gentle because Julian was unequivocally protecting Emelia and Heather didnt dare to be mean. Yeah. Emelia replied, If thats the case, then we will leave you guys to it. Then she was nning to leave with Nina when the so-called Patricia beside Heather stopped Emelia, Wait a minute. Emelia stopped and looked at her with a slight smile, Is there something wrong? She showed them some respect while Nina didnt care about her and rolled her eyes. Nina had heard Emelia talk about this woman before and this woman seemed not like a good person at first nce, so Nina was acting rudely to her. Patricia was furious at Ninas attitude, but fortunately, she knew that her main target was Emelia, so she took a look at Nina and said to Emelia, Emelia, what are you doing these days? Young people who get married always have their parents make some arrangements, but you guys did not. It made her look bad. Emelia could tell that this woman is here to speak for Heather today. She looked down at her fair fingers, and the smile on her face faded a little. When Patricia saw that Emelia didnt speak, she thought she was embarrassed by her words, and thought that Emelia was still as easy to bully as before, so she continued to scold Emelia, You wont let her interfere with the wedding. Thats fine, I heard that you didnt n to let her help with your kids? That would nearly kill her! Its not that you dont know how empty and lonely she is now. If she can help you look after the children, her life would be lively. And she wont think about those unhappy things anymore. How nice! Nina was pissed, but Emelia still held that indifferent expression. The woman was sure that Emelia was easy to bully and then she scolded Julian as well, Speaking of which, Julian really forgot his mother after getting married.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Heather didnt say a word by the side. It was obvious that she tacitly acknowledged what Patricia had said through her silence. In other words, what this woman said was Heathers actual thoughts. Heather was unhappy with Julians forbidding her to interfere with the wedding and that she is not allowed to help with the kids. She hated that Julian was on the side of Emelia with everything. She must have oftenined in front of this woman, which made her feel injustice. Emelia raised her eyes and nced at Heather while Heather looked away with a guilty conscience. Seeing Heathers attitude, Emelia was no longer polite. Emelia thought that as long as Heather tried to stop this woman, then she would show them some respect, but since Heather was being indulgent to her the whole time, then she didnt have to be polite. So, she raised her eyebrows and smiled gently, and said to that woman, I have something to say to you. What? The woman still smiled with a good temper, and immediately raised her chin proudly. She thought Heather was so useless that such a weak daughter-inw can kick her out of the wedding. Emelia said with a smile, You are like a policeman in the Pacific Ocean. She was stunned and then she asked in confusion, What do you mean? Nina is worthy of being Emelias best friend, she understood what she meant in seconds, and she couldnt helpughing and said to her, Oh, you didnt get that? It seems that someone didnt have a very good education. Nina also had a vicious tongue and she took this opportunity to ridicule her. It made her so angry that she rolled her eyes. Nina smiled unceremoniously and said with contempt, What she means that your hand has stretched too far, nosy bitch. Then the woman immediately understood that Emelia was mocking her for meddling with her own business. She was so angry that she clutched her chest and couldnt breathe. The expression on her face was even more blue and red. Just now she was still proud of Emelias good handling, who would have thought that she would be rudely ridiculed by Emelia at this moment. And Emelia wasnt angry at all, she said slowly with a ratherzy attitude, which made her look more like a clown for her age. Emelia saw that she was angry and she put away the smile on her face. She gave the old aunt a cold look, and then dragged Nina away, not even looking at Heather, who was on the side. She didnt even say goodbye to her. Heather shivered silently in her heart, fearing that her son who was protecting his wife would go at her again. Chapter 511 Protect His Wife Heather thought that Emelia was a bashful person. If her thoughts were said by someone else, Emelia would definitely feel ashamed, and she would say something nice, such aspromising and asking her to help with the children. What she didnt expect was that Emelia didnt care about that at all and she even spoke unceremoniously to satirize her friend. Her friend shouted angrily, Look at her, how dare she mock me! Im so pissed! Heather nced at the direction they were leaving and persuaded her, Forget it, dont bother with her. Shes really different now. Now she was pregnant and superior. Her friend said angrily, Think of how she used to be. Are you willing to let her treat you like this? Just stop. Are you still going to buy clothes? Heather left her behind and walked away first. Hey, hey, why are you so angry? Didnt I speak for you? Her friend muttered and chased after her, but Heather didnt say anything. After Emelia and Nina got into the car, Nina immediately sighed, You kept smiling at them and I thought you were willing to be bullied by those two old women like this. How is that possible? Emelia was amused by her words, Even for the two babies in my belly, I have to stand up. If I dont act tough now, she would scold me publicly to my kids, which would be so embarrassing. Nina nodded, Thats right. Did you see the face of them just now after you said that to her? Ninaughed, Youre amazing. She has always liked to get involved in other peoples affairs. I dont know where her confidencees from. Emeliained, Just take care of her own son and then else. That old woman has a son who was also notorious. He was hounded by his creditors and he slept with a woman outside and gets beaten up by her boyfriend. These things were countless and Emelia was toozy to use them to insult her. Heather is not good at looking at men, let alone friends. Nina sighed, Mother-inw is one of the most difficult creatures to get along with in the world. If I have children in the future, I hope it is a daughter, so that I dont have to be a mother-inw.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Emeliaughed, In fact, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has been like this since ancient times. Some are not easy to get along with, and many get along well. I believe that even if you are a mother-inw, you will definitely be a nice one. You will definitely be a nice mother-inw as well. Nina praised her back. Emelia did not mention that she met Heather. She didnt think it was necessary. First, she didnt suffer any grievances, and secondly, she didnt want Julian to get angry again. In addition to work, he had to prepare for their wedding every day and take care of her in all aspects. Recently, the project of the film and television city had also started. She didnt want to bother him with such trivial matters. He loves her and she naturally loves him as well. Its just that Emelia didnt mention it to him, but the bodyguard who apanied her out did mention it. At that time, the bodyguard was in the car not far away. Although there was no specific information about what they said, the bodyguard could tell from the expression of Heathers friend that this meeting was not pleasant. Julian pursed his lips and was silent for a while, then turned and went to the bedroom. Emelia was leaning against the bedside to read. After she was pregnant, she spent less time on her phone. Basically, she read books before going to bed. Julian sat down beside the bed and asked her warmly, Did you meet my mother today? Emelia was a little surprised, How do you know? Julian looked at her without speaking. His eyes were filled with sorrow. Obviously, Julian had already guessed that the encounter was not very pleasant. He felt sorry for her and didnt know how she was in trouble. He knew that woman was not kind. Emelia couldnt stand the look in his eyes. She knew that he felt sorry for her. So she quickly took his hand and said, Oh, I didnt mean to not tell you, I was afraid that you would worry about me again. Then she briefly told Julian about the incident. Julian was furious when he heard it. He took the phone and called directly to ask the wedding preparation staff to cancel the invitation of her family. Emelia didnt manage to stop him, and when he hung up the phone, she said, Is this appropriate? After all, she is a guest invited by your mother. So what? This is a typical shameless person. Julian said bitterly, Our wedding is a great asion for them tomunicate with others. Herpany is going bankrupt and her husband and her son are worried about loans. The heads of those financial institutions didnt ept them, but attending our wedding created a chance for them to see those people. Instead of cherishing it, she came to humiliate you. The more Julian thought about it, the angrier he became, Ive been merciful for only not letting them attend the wedding. Emelia touched the back of his hand to reassure him, Dont be mad. I was not being bullied and I even mocked her back. Now you wont let them attend the wedding, and were even. Julian looked at her, then raised his hand and hugged her into his arms, saying, Emelia, how can I make sure that you and the kids wont be hurt a little bit? Emelia leaned against his arms and poked his chest lightly, What are you talking about? In real life, how can anyone grow up without injury and setbacks? Especially children, they must experience failures and setbacks from birth to adulthood. Mr. Hughes, you must be strong. Emelia deliberately teased him in a rxed tone, trying to make him not so nervous. But I will feel distressed. Julian hugged her tightly and said, I cant imagine the scene of you and the children being unhappy or hurt. Just now you told me that you were scolded by that woman, and I wish I was there to help you to fight back. Emelia didnt say anything, just patted his back lightly. But she frowned slightly in his arms. She felt that he was too nervous recently and became a bit haggard. He was nervous about whether she had morning sickness and whether she could eat and sleep well. And he was nervous about her emotions, her body, and whether the two children in her belly were healthy and safe. He could not eat and sleep well. Emelia felt that maybe she should ask Jean how to help him rx, otherwise Julian might not be able to hold on. There were still several months before giving birth and he couldnt be like this all the time. Chapter 512 Did So Much for Her Then Heather called Julian, she must have known that Julian had canceled her invitation to their wedding. Patricia always got a temper and she must have told Heather to make trouble. Even if she knew she was wrong, she was going to make a scene. Julian, I heard that you didnt let Patricia attend your wedding? Heathers tone was a little anxious. Julians move made her lose face because she invited her personally as a friend. Julian was not polite at all, You should be very clear about the reasons why I dont let them attend the wedding. Heather was speechless for a moment. Ive never seen people like her who were trying to butter me up and disturbing my family at the same time. Im merciful enough only forbidding them to attend the wedding. Next time, Ill make them go bankrupt! Emelia seldom saw him get so furious. She was frightened for a while and looked at him at a loss. Julian noticed that she was frightened and reached out and gently stroked her hair to rx her. Heather was so frightened as well that Julian could hear her breathing turning faster. But Julian didnt expect that his mother was quite stupid. He was so angry but she was still trying to make him change his mind, But she was invited by me anyway. Julian immediately hit the ceiling, You think Ive made you lose face by doing this, dont you? I respected your dignity, but what did you do? Quite a coincidence today, huh? You met Emelia on her way to try on the wedding dress. Do you dare to say that it was not your arrangement? Isnt what she said not yourint in front of her? Julian really didnt let it pass easily this time and directly nailed her lie. Heather was already blushing on the phone. She thought that no one would see through her. She did know that Emelia was going to try on a wedding dress today and she also met her on purpose. In her opinion, the story that she and her friends went to the haute couture store over there to order dresses and they happened to meet them was very real. There was nothing wrong with that. Who would have thought that he was keenly aware of her thoughts? Did he really have that much time to ponder over the tricks among these women all day? What Heather didnt know was that it wasnt that Julian thought about it all day long, but that he really knew her well. He has guessed Heathers mind since he heard Emelia say that they met each other. Heather deliberately brought the Patricia there, using her to put pressure on Emelia to make Emeliapromise and let her help with the children. Heather was disgraced. She immediately changed her mind and said, Okay, you are the boss. Heather was about to hang up when Julian snorted coldly on the phone and said, If such things happen again, you dont have to attend the wedding either. Julian said harshly and hung up the phone. Heather was shocked and scared and turned pale. If she couldnt attend such a grand wedding as a mother, then it would be a real shame. It seemed that she could only do nothing more but wait for the wedding. Or her son will really kick her out of the wedding. Julian still had that bad expression and Emelia quicklyforted him, Okay, dont be angry. Let me get you a ss of water. Emelia was trying to divert his attention but she was stopped by Julian. Julian smiled helplessly, Even if I want to drink water, I wont bother you. Emelia looked at him and remembered the trouble Heather had caused him. She suddenly felt extremely distressed. Although he looked good on the surface, in fact, he was also hurt. There was no love for him from his mother at all. Thinking of this, she held his face and kissed him gently, and said, Julian, dont be angry and dont be sad anymore. I will apany you with our children in the future. You will have a warm and happy family. Emelia doesnt have much to say for Heather. She used to have a husband and both children, but she forced her husband away and her daughter passed away. Now her son has been hurt so much that he only loves her daughter-inw. Her gentleness made Julian feel very warm, and the anger provoked by Heather gradually dissipated. Since this incident, Heather has never appeared in front of Emelia again and never caused any trouble.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Emelia thought this matter was over, but she didnt expect to see the news that Patricias son was arrested for sleeping with a prostitute. The pictures taken outside the hotel of him in handcuffs was spread on the Inte. even if he tried to block the camera, his face was shown in the photos clearly. Nina called her immediately and she gloated over her on the phone, Her son lost his face in public and all the people here know that her son was arrested for having sex with a prostitute. Nina added, I heard that her daughter-inw is now divorcing her son. Now shes too busy to meddle in other peoples business. Emelia asked curiously, Didnt her daughter-inw know about that? Why is she getting a divorce now? Nina exined to her, Although she knew it before, now all the people here know that. And things would be different. Emelia nodded, Yes. Thats why people said dont wash ones dirty linen in public. It was well known in the city which was pretty embarrassed. Nina sighed again, I have to say, good for Julian! Emelia was shocked, He did that? She thought he was caught by the police on a shitty day. What did it have to do with him? Or else? Nina said, How did he get caught all of a sudden? Why did the reporter give him a close-up of his face? Why did the news broadcast only show his face? Well, he wasnt the only one who was arrested at the time. Emelia took a deep breath. If this is really what Julian did, then he is really aggressive enough. He not only coordinated with the police station, but also the media. Dont doubt it, it must be him. Nina said firmly, He did so much just for you. Emelia, he really cossets you now. Thats great. Chapter 513 The Wedding Emelia hung up the phone in confusion and then called Julian. She still asked a bit doubtfully, Is that you who did it? Julian admitted it honestly, Since she wants to find fault with you, I must cause some trouble to her so that she wouldnt have the time to disrupt you, right? Hearing Julians words, Emelia felt a bit embarrassed and then she felt a bit moved. Just as Nina said, he would do that only to revenge his fiance on Heather. Thank you, she said in a low voice, Thank you for for what you have done. She must pay for what she did to you. the moment Julian decided to get remarried with Emelia, he promised to himself that he would definitely protect Emelia as long as he could. He would do this to hint Heather, who must have known that her son was the man behind it. Julian hoped his mother could take a thorough consideration before she did that. He did wish to have a harmonious rtionship with his mother. But despite his and Emelias effort, Heather kept provoking them and he thought he had no other choice. He also knew his mother much. Knowing what he had done for Emelia, his mother wouldnt dare to find fault with her anymore. He had nned that when their children were born, he would allow her to meet her grandchildren often. But now he might refrain himself from doing so. He wouldnt let her meet their children except on some important festivals. By no means did he want his children to end up bing someone like his sister Caroline, the very name of whom would make Julian feel quite sad. If she were also raised by Grandpa, she might have had a totally different life. But he could not turn back time. Now Caroline had already passed away. What he could do now was only to prevent such tragedy from happening again. He would educate his children well. He wanted them to be someone decent, someone of integrity. After that it was a period of peace, which was quite rare for that couple. With time passing by, Emelias vomiting during pregnancy was quite mitigated. She picked a day when she was feeling alright and went to take pre-wedding photos together with Julian. Now she still looked like a slim girl with a t abdomen. Nina, who kept them apanied, sighed as she saw Emelias figure, I heard Mr. Hughes had hired a famous dietician to take care of your diet during your pregnancy. You dont look like a pregnant woman from the back at all, Emelia. Julian said in a low voice from behind, I can introduce him to you when you are pregnant. Nina rolled her eyes back at Julian and said, I dont even have a boyfriend! How do I get pregnant? Maybe soon, Julian said to her and then turned to Emelia. Nina sniffed. She didnt know what Julian meant. Soon, the wedding day arrived on a sunny Sunday when Emelia had been pregnant for three months and a week. The wedding was designed in a simple way taking into consideration of the condition of Emelias body. As she walked on the red-carpet arm-in-arm with Vincent Longerich towards Julian, tears kept trickling down Emelias face. Luckily, with the veil, her tears were well-hidden. Such a scene had only appeared in her dreams. Every time she woke up, she would feel as if she fell into an abyss. Now she was finally married with the man she loved when she was a girl. And Julian also loved her so much. Though they had undergone many hardships in the past, their life had turned a new page from this moment. And this time what really moved Emelia was that she walked the red-carpet arm in arm with her own father. There seated a lot of friends and families of theirs, who loved them so much. With the presence of the happy smile on their face, Emelia couldnt help but burst into tears in happiness. As the ceremony was about to end, a few videos were yed on the screen. In the video, a few members of the Longerich family, who lived abroad and thus was unable to attend Emelias wedding due to some business issues, gave their wishes to Emelia and Julians marriage. Emelia didnt know Maisie would also extend her wishes to them in this video. After all, she and Julian knew it clearly why she could be here to attend their wedding. In that video, Maisie had put on exquisite make-up, with her hair cut short in a very chic style. But this time she took off her sses so her beautiful eyes were shown before the guests directly, which made a lot of young men gasped with surprise, What a beauty! Only her upper body was shown in this video. Maisie extended her best wishes to Emelia and Julian with a faint yet pretty smile on face, Dear Mr. and Mrs. Hughes, today, as an employee of yours and a friend and family, I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to you for your support when I was in the darkest hours of my life. I couldnt have be who I am without you. And today on your wedding, I want to give my best wishes to you. I hope you could live in happiness and harmony and grow old together.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelias eyes were already red as the wedding began. Now hearing Maisies words, she leaned against Julians shoulder and tears welled up in her eyes. She also wanted to say something to Maisie. She hoped Maisie could also live in happiness. The moment Maisies video was yed on the screen, Phil threw a nce at Ezra, who was at the same table with him. He seemed not to be interested in this wedding. But as Maisies voice raised, he turned to the screen immediately. Phil took a look at Maisie on that screen and then got closer to Ezra and whispered to him, Is that Maisie? She looked so different from before. Phil said those to Ezra to get to know how Ezra felt about Maisie right now. Ezra also knew why Phil would ask him that question so he simply ignored him. Phil sniffed and then sighed, I remember in the past she always wore a pair of ck rimmed sses, which made her look quite old and boring. Now without the sses she was quite different, much prettier and lovely. Hearing his words, Ezra squinted and looked back at the face on that screen again. Without that pair of sses, she looked so stunning that a man would be enchanted by her beauty the moment he saw her. At the neighboring table there was someone saying, What a pity. I heard that Maisie now lived in Grafstin. Its too far from here. Otherwise, I would definitely woo her. Distance is not a problem, man. Then they burst intoughter. Then Ezra gave a cold and terrifying glimpse at them and then they all fell into silene. Now all other people in Riverside city knew that Ezra had be quite weird these days. He would cancel whatever project if he got a bit unhappy during the negotiation process. Chapter 514 Wasn’t Him Handsome? Rumors were that Ezra would be mad only because his father forced him to marry a woman he didnt love. But no one dared to provoke Ezra after all. After the video finished and Maisies face disappeared on the screen, Phil took a glimpse again at Ezra and found that he didnt show any interest on the screen. He felt it quite boring to ridicule him anymore and then he also turned away. Arthur, who was also on the same table, kept drinking one ss of wine after another. Unlike Ezra, Arthur fixed his eyes directly on Jean, a bridesmaid on this wedding. Arthur hired someone to do some investigation on Jean after he was reminded by Emelia. Unexpectedly, he found that she was the only daughter of the owner of Lorlene Jewelry. Arthur was quite surprised by his finding. From her lifestyle, he knew Jean was of some prominent background, but he never expected that she was of such a wealthy family. And he also found that now she hade back to take over her parents business, in charge of the design and management of the jewelry. Now she had turned herself from a psychiatrist into a businesswoman. On the banquet before the wedding yesterday evening, Arthur tried several times to have a talk with Jean. But Jean only greeted him with a ss of wine in hand. Obviously, she didnt want to talk much with them. Now Arthur could only indulge in drinking while interrogating himself whether it was because he was too normal to leave any impression on Jean, the woman who had had sex with him. Harry Zink also attended the wedding. He sang a popr song with Nina as his gift for Emelia and Julians wedding, especially for Emelia. As a popr idol of a famous band, Harry brought the wedding to a climax. His low and enchanting voice received a surge of cheers by the young girls down the stage. Anya also cheered loudly and was even about to jump from her seat, I love you! Harry! Oh my god, the most handsome face in the world! I have only seen him on the television. But he is even more handsome than he looked on TV. Anya was only a 22-year-old girl and so she was naturally attracted by such a handsome idol. But as she had already got married and with her husbands presence, it was quite inappropriate for her to do that. Phil red at her discontentedly. But Anya simply ignored him and still fixed her eyes on Harry adoringly. Phils face turned red due to his anger. Wasnt him handsome? Didnt he have a perfect face? He was also a famousdy killer in Riverside City. Before the marriage he was a famous eligible bachelor and a lot of women were wooing him at that time. But he chose Anya and married her without hesitation. It was Phil who was having a goodugh at Arthur and Ezra. But now he felt he himself had be an object ofughter. Ezraughed at him directly, How does it feel to witness your wife cheering for another man in the face of you? Hearing this, Phil even became angrier. He continued to re at his wife. But Anya didnt notice their conversation. She just kept using her phone to take photos of Harry on stage. Ezraughed even more loudly and took a look at Harry, What a handsome boy. Anya is only 22 years old, isnt she? Maybe Harry Zink is more suitable for her. He is full of young energy, unlike you, dude. He meant that Phil was quite old. Phil fought back, So, how old are you, my dear friend? The four good friends were almost of the same age. Ezra was also nearly 30 years old. Ezra took another ss of wine and said, Thats true. Im not young anymore. But I didnt rob the cradle. What a good friend Ezra was! You didnt rob the cradle. But youve missed a pearl. Phil started to ridicule Ezra, Just see how beautiful Maisie is on that screen! Now it was Ezras turn to change his face. He sniffed and turned to the stage and drank up the wine in the ss. Finally, Harry and Ninas song finished. Phil heaved sigh of relief in his mind. After the son, Nina and Harry both extended their best wishes to Emelia and Julian. Hearing he said Mr. Hughes and Emelia, Anya sighed down the stage, He didnt address her as Mrs. Hughes. I guess he still has feelings for Emelia. Ezra heard her words and burst outughing, You know too much, Mrs. Henderson. Phil nced at Ezra crossly. Now he knew Anya was Mrs. Henderson? Anya sniffed, Dont call me Mrs. Henderson. It sounds like Im already quite old.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ezra said in azy voice, After all, you got married. So, technically we shall call you Mrs. Henderson. After that, Ezra said that name again, Forgive me, Mrs. Henderson. Anyas face got red and she turned back. How mean the man is! Phil took her hand down the table and whispered to her, Emelia is older than Harry and he doesnt call her Mrs. Hughes so he loves Emelia? You also dont call me Mr. Henderson. Does it mean you love me so much? Anya took her hand back and said confusedly, What are you talking about? Why should a wife call her husband Mr. Henderson? She knew Phil would say that only because he wanted to hear her saying she loved him. Over this, she smiled happily and said, Of course I shouldnt call you Mr. Henderson. As Phil was looking at her expectantly, she continued, You are almost ten years older than me. So, I should call you Uncle Henderson. Hearing her word, Ezra almost choked with wine. Arthur, who was drinking in depression, alsoughed as he heard Anyas words. Phils face turned ck instantly. He wanted to induce Anya to express her love for him. But now she ended up humiliating him in front of so many people. He held his wifes hand in hand again and said word by word, Uncle Henderson? Well, well, well. Great. Anya noticed his expression and his voice. She knew how she would get fucked on bed and she shook off his hand instantly. The old man always knew how to teach her a lesson in bed. Chapter 515 Every Day Is Valentine’s Day As the wedding proceeded, Julian asked Emelia worriedly as they didnt have to go on the stage, Do you feel tired? Emelia shook her head, Im fine. My feet are a little swollen. Julian said instantly, Lets get to the lounge. I will do some massage for you. Emelia said instantly, No, no, no, you dont have to do this. Her feet would get swollen only because she had been pregnant for a few months and she had been standing on the stage for a long time. But she didnt need him to massage for her. The host will soon cue us on the stage. We should wait for him here. Emelia seeing how Julians worried face and consoled him, I will be fine if I sit here for a while. Tell me if you still feel ufortable, Julian took her hand. Emelia nodded. But when some stars they invited came to give a performance on stage, Julian still took Emelia to the lounge. He put off his suit and curled his sleeves and then the muscles on his forearms were naturally shown up. Julian kneeled before her and took off her shoes. He patted and massaged her feet and legs gently to ease her pain. Emelia looked at her handsome husband and put a beautiful smile on face subconsciously. Julian saw the smile on her face and couldnt help asking, Why are you smiling? Because I am so happy, Emelia didnt hide her love for Julian and said, I love you, I love you so much, Julian. My love for you will never change till I die. Hearing her words, Julian was extremely happy. He stood up and put his hand on the back of the chair Emelia was on to put her under him. He fixed his eyes on his pretty wife and said, Its quite rare for you to say those words. I think I must repay your kindness. Then he leaned closer and kissed on her lips. Today was their wedding and thus their kiss now was of some significant meaning. Mixed feelings began to well up in their mind and their tongue kept going deeper and deeper. But after that they had to get made up again. Today Nina invited her stylist to help Emelia. When Emelia called her to fix the make-up for her in the lounge, she felt quite embarrassed. Nina also came and ridiculed, What are you doing? With all those guests out there, you still chose to mess up your makeup by a kiss? Please stop it, Nina, Emelias face turned red instantly. Ninas stylist said to Emelia while make up for her, Dont bother, Mrs. Hughes. Her tongue is notoriously sharp.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. All the present burst intoughter. As Julians father, Gerhard also attended this wedding. Though now his rtionship with Heather was quite bad, both of the couple didnt do something bad on the wedding. They both performed well as parents of the bridegroom. Gerhard also brought a bank card as a gift for Emelia. As he gave the card to Emelia, he said awkwardly, I got some trouble recently. So, there isnt much money in it. Sorry, Emelia. Because of Eric Yeung, Gerhard was kidnapped in another country. It was Grandpa Hughes who sold several properties to get him back. So, now Gerhard mush have some financial problems. So, Emelia didnt want to ept that gift. If she did, how would Gerhard make a living? But Julian still gave her a hint to urge her to ept it. After that, Julian whispered to Emelia, After all, they are my parents. I will take care of him, so you dont have to bother. Emelia nodded and put the card into her purse. Gerhard then told them that he chose to stay with Grandpa Hughes after their wedding. Emelia was quite surprised by his words. Julian exined to Emelia, After you said that Grandpa is quite old and he hoped my father to stay with him. And I told these words to my father and but I didnt expect that he would listen to me. Then Julian continued gratefully, Thank you, Emelia. Without you, I would never have such a conservation with him and he wouldnt have decided to stay. Grandpa Hughes was now in his declining years. Fit as he was, he still suffered from small health issues. If Gerhard was not with him when he passed away, it would be a pity. Though Grandpa Hughes was a ck sheep and a good-for-nothing in this family, he was still his son. Now as Gerhard chose toe back to Riverside City, Grandpa Hughes could finally be together with his son. The romantic wedding went extremely smooth. Emelia burst out crying several times in happiness. It was indeed a perfect wedding. Their wedding certainly became a trend on social media. This time, all users extended their best wishes for this couple. For those who had hidden in the darkness curing them, Julian and Emelia gave them a perfect wedding as fighting back. The second day after they see the guests off, Julian nned to take Emelia to honeymoon. Taking into consideration Emelias body condition, they had to went honeymoon in a vi resort nearby. With the flowers in full blossom, the picturesque scenery and the fresh air there, the resort was a perfect ce for expectant mother to live. Julian promised to Emelia that after she gave birth to their child, they would went honeymoon to somewhere more romantic. After all, the vi resort in the suburb was not romantic enough in Julians mind. Emelia put her arms around his waist and murmured, It is a romantic honeymoon as long as you are with me. Even if we spend our honeymoon at home, it would be romantic. Julian was extremely happy as he heard her words. Indeed, as long as they were with each other, every day was Valentines Day. But before they set off, Julian was arranged by Emelia to meet Jean. In a talk with Jean, Emelia had mentioned that Julian was suffering from great mental stress and Jean agreed to do the psychological counseling for him. Emelia told Julian about her conversation with Jean and Julian also agreed to have a talk with Jean. After all, he couldnt stand such mental stress anymore. Jean was a professional psychiatrist, so it would be better if Julian had a talk with her. Jean lived in the hotel and they agreed to meet at the coffee shop on the ground floor of the hotel. But before Jean went downstairs to meet Julian, she received a call from Arthur. Chapter 516 Nothing But a Joke Arthur said seriously on the phone, We need to talk. Jean agreed instantly, Okay. Then shall we meet at the coffee house downstairs? And I also need to meet Julian first. Emelia said he was recently overwhelmed by mental stress. Jean hesitated for a second and continued, Shall me meet half an hourter? Fine, Arthur agreed. He didnt mention that he had already been waiting at the underground parking lot of the hotel. Jean hung up the phone and went downstairs. She met Julian and had a talk with him at the coffee house. Julian would suffer from so much mental stress only because he was overly worried about Emelia. Based on her diagnosis, Jean told Julian that he could take a long trip to ease his mental stress. Coincidentally, Julian was about to go to the vi resort with Emelia for their honeymoon. Maybe after that trip Julian would feel much better. After Julian left, Arthur also entered the coffee house. Before he walked over to Jean, he saw her stand up and look at someone behind him surprisedly, Why are you here? Arthur was stunned a bit before he turned back to see a man in suits and tie bypass him ande over to Jean. He said in an extremely gentle way to Jean, I heard you will get back today so Im here to pick you up. Jean smiled, You dont have to. I will get back soon. Then they began to talk friendly and Arthur could do nothing but to bit his lips and stare at Jean. The man finally sensed the presence of Arthur and he stopped smiling and asked Jean, And this is This is a ssmate of mine when I was studying abroad, Jean didnt even introduce his name to the man, which made Arthur feel quite depressed. The man greeted Arthur out of courtesy, Hello.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Arthur also greeted him subconsciously. Maybe Jean also sensed how embarrassed he was and she introduced the man to Arthur, He is a friend of mine. Again, she didnt mention his name nor did she mention the rtionship between them. Then Jean said to Arthur calmly, Oh, I remember you said you wanted to have a talk with me. Please sit down. Mixed feelings began to well up in Arthurs mind as he saw Jean and that man standing together intimately. With a heart filled with bitterness, he turned away, Oh, just forget it. I wish you happiness. He then walked out of the coffee house. Obviously, she had found another boyfriend. He was the only one who was left behind, who tried to start a romantic rtionship with her. She was just as enchanting and uncaring as she used to be. Now, Arthur thought he himself was nothing but a joke. After he left, the man beside Jean frowned and said, What did he mean? Dont bother, Jean smiled slightly and sad, Just wait a second for me here. I will get my luggage upstairs. The man agreed gently and Jean went upstairs. It had never urred to her that Arthur woulde to have a talk with her. in Jeans eyes, Arthur didnt appear to love her and she had even heard him say that he didnt love her. And it had never urred to her that the man woulde to pick her up. The man was her fianc selected by her parents. They had met and had dinner together for several times. She had been persuading herself to ept him. She knew he was excellent in all aspects. But in her mind, he couldnt bepared with the man she fell in love with at first sight. She felt quite depressed when she was about to graduate a few years ago. She must get back to Riverside after graduation. She had no idea whether she should inherit her parents business as her parents wished or be a psychiatrist, which was her own dream. It was during this period she met the handsome boy on a party organized by the medical school. She knew that straight-A student was a celebrity in her school,. She couldnt tell why she would love him, but she just did. It was the first time she let herself follow her own heart. If she would end up failing to have her dream realized, she would be satisfied with her life as she had had such a romantic rtionship with the man she loved. So, she approached him on that evening when she was drunk. Arthur was then enchanted by her and they became a couple naturally. But as they were medical major who were about to graduate, they were quite busy. They spent their time together only on bed with no words. Sex was the only topic in their rtionship. His attitude made her feel that he didnt love her truly. Thats why she chose to disappear from his life and cut off all the contacts between them. But she didnt expect that she would meet him in Riverside City Hospital. Luckily, she finally knew how he felt about her. The moment she heard he said he didnt love her, her love for him had faded awaypletely. Otherwise, she wouldnt choose to leave Riverside in such a determined way. After a while, Jean went downstairs with her luggage and left the hotel together with the man. Arthur sat in his car and saw Jean get out of the hotel together with that man. He saw it clearly how they were having a happy chat with each other and how the man help put her luggage into his trunk. Jean got into his car and they left together. Arthur didnt leave until the car disappeared from his sight. Arthur felt as if a snake were gnawing his heart and he couldnt breathe. If he were not a doctor, he would have thought he was stricken by a heart attack. He didnt know how he left the hotel. He felt as if he had fallen into an abyss. Julian headed right towards his home after he left the hotel. Emelia had packed the luggage they needed and they started their trip. They nned to invite Vincent to go with them. But today Vincent had gone back to the capital with all these members of the Longerich family who had attended the wedding yesterday. Now Vincent had almost ovee her sorrow and pain so he decided not to stay in Riverside City anymore. Nina went to Tymers Entertainment. Her contract with Tymers had terminated and though thepany wanted to extend the contract, Nina had made up her mind to leave. And Viggo Johansen didnt urge her to stay. Julian was driving while Emelia was sitting beside him. It was a warm spring and the road was nked by beautiful flowers in blossom. With the melodious music yed on the car, Emelia stroked her abdomen and she couldnt feel morefortable. But the peace in the car was disrupted by a phone call by Ezra. Since Julian was driving, Emelia took out her phone and turned on the speaker. Ezra said in a cold voice, Julian, ask Emelia what the fuck did Jean say to Arthur? Chapter 517 Woo Her If You Love Her What happened? Julian and Emelia both knew that Arthur had asked Jean to have a talk with him. Ezra said, He is crazy now. He went to my ce for drinking during the daytime and now he is totally drunk. Im already bushed after the wedding and now I have to handle this shit. Ezra was a groomsman on Julians wedding and he kept himself busy organizing the wedding and handling the guests. Today what he wanted was only to have a good sleep. He didnt expect Arthur woulde here to drink. So, what happened between Jean and him? Emelia took the phone and asked. Ezra sniffed, How did I know? He doesnt answer my question. And hes drunk a lot of the good wine I collected! Ezra sounded very grumpy right now. Emelia had no choice but to say, Ill ask Jean. As to Arthur, only Ezra could handle him. After all, his other friends were all too far away from him. Emelia then called Jean, who hung up the phone and sent her a message, Sorry, Emelia. Someone is with me and I couldnt answer the phone.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jean then asked directly, You want to ask what Arthur and I had talked about, right? I do, Emelia replied, Ezra called us. He said Arthur got quite drunk in his ce. What happened between you and him? Then Jean replied with a question mark, Hes drunk? Emelia said, Yes, Ezra said Arthur had drunk all the good wine he collected. Jean soon replied, Actually, we didnt have a talk. Emelia sent a few question marks to her as reply. What happened? Jean exined, When he got into the coffee house, there was a friending over to me to pick me up. And Arthur said then we didnt have to talk anymore for my happiness and then he left. Emelia instantly knew what Arthur felt, The friend of yours, is a man, right? Jean admitted, Yes. He is the fianc candidate chosen by my parents. We had a good time but I didnt expect that he woulde here to pick me up. Now Emelia totally understood what happened. She knew why Arthur would say that they didnt need to have a talk and why he would get drunk as if he was crossed in love. That was because he thought Jean had started a new rtionship with a man. Emelia asked again, Are you in a rtionship with that man? Jean replied, No. She could sense the mans love for her. But by now she didnt think she loved him. They just had a few dinners together. And she believed the man didnt misunderstand that she had agreed to start a rtionship with him. So, it was Arthur who misunderstood. He saw the man standing beside her and he thought she had fell in love with someone else. He didnt even ask her about the man! Knowing that Jean wasnt in a rtionship with that man, Emelia heaved a sigh of relief. It was Arthurs fault. He didnt ask you about your rtionship and left you there, Emelia tried to say something for Arthur, We know Arthur loves you, Jean. In fact, Arthur loves you so much. He loves me? Jean replied, Did you forgot that he once said he didnt love me? I know what he feels about me. He just wants to get something he couldnt get. He wants to conquer me, making me one of his trophies. When he calmed down, he will know Im just a passer-by in his world. Through the words sent by Jean, Emelia could sense how hurt and disappointed Jean was and thus scolded Arthur in her mind. Arthur, the genius in others eyes, didnt even know how to win the heart of the girl he loved. Emelia could only console Jean by apology, Sorry, Jean. I shouldnt have spoken for her. Thats fine. I know how hard it is to act as an intermediate between Arthur and me. Jean wasnt angry at Emelia. She knew Emelia would do that for her good. But in a rtionship, only the lovers themselves knew their own feelings. Knowing that on her way back she was apanied by a man, Emelia wasnt as worried as she was. Soon, they ended their talk through texts. Emelia held her phone in her hand for a lone while and remained silent. Julian asked worriedly, What happened? What did Jean tell you? Emelia sighed and told Julian what Jean said through the messages. After hearing that, Julian frowned. So, Jean really doesnt want to meet Arthur again? asked Julian. Emelia shook her head, No idea. Emelia then said, Despite what Jean had in mind, the man still got some advantage since he was the one who was now closer to Jean. Emelia didnt want to say anything for Arthur. He was now already at a disadvantageous position and now Arthur even made the remaining love between them fade away. Julian also scolded beside him, I thought he would be smarter than this. Julian had lost his loved woman once. Now he knew exactly how Arthur was feeling now. Why would he care about the man beside Jean? He still got an opportunity if Jean werent married. And Jean hadnt even started a romantic rtionship with him yet! Over this, Julian said to Emelia, Please call Arthur for me. Emelia said doubtfully, But he is drunk. Will he answer it? I think we should have a try, Julian knew he needed to say something to Arthur. He knew better than anyone else what Arthur needed right now. Emelia dialed Arthurs number and Arthur answered the phone. They heard Arthur murmured on the other side, Whats up? Julian said word by word, Weve asked Jean. She is not in a rtionship with that man. Woo her, if you love her. You still have a chance. Okay, Arthur answered with a simple word and hung up the phone. Julian bit his lips. He didnt know what Arthur meant by saying okay. But that was not he should be worried about. He and Emelia had done what they needed to do. After all, it was Arthurs own business. Julian and Emelia finally arrived at the holiday resort. They lived in a beautiful vi. The environment was tranquil. In front of the vi there was a forest of peach trees. In the past Emelia had only seen such a scene in movies. As she got off the car, she didnt enter the vi directly but head into the forest to feast her eyes with the beauty of peach blossoms. Chapter 518 Independent Actress It was said that Im happy because you are happy. Emelia liked this ce and thus Julian also felt quite happy. And he was certainly willing to take photos for her lovely wife. After taking those photos, they took a stroll in the forest hand in hand. Both of them had totally forgot their luggage before the vi. The forest of peach trees was indeed too enchanting and picturesque to be missed. Emelia said while feasting her eyes with the beautiful scenery, I felt as if I were living in the paradise. Julian took her hand and said, We can live here forever if you like.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emelia smiled, We can live here when we are old. Now we still have two kids to raise and it wouldnt be convenient to live here. It was a vi resort anyway, which was only suitable for short trips. And they still wanted their child to receive proper education. Up to you, dear, seeing Julians serious face, Emelia smiled again. They didnt get back to their vi until theyve spent several hours in that forest. It was Julians responsibility to take out the things they brought here. Though Emelia wanted to help him, Julian still urged him to sit on the sofa to have a rest. Therefore, Emelia sat on the sofa and watched Julian walking from here to there while eating fruits. If Julian didnt know where to put an item, he would ask Emelia, which made them look like a couple who had got married for several years. Both Julian and Emelia how hard it was for them to get remarried and lead a happy life together. When Julian had finished sorting out their luggage, he found Emelia was asleep on the sofa. He felt a bit worried. As the baby grew bigger, she became more and more tired every day. If she didnt choose to write her script every day as usual, Julian even wanted her to only do eating and sleeping. Julian put the quilt on her and then kissed her by the corner of her mouth. Then he walked to the kitchen to prepare their lunch. Julian felt it quite lucky that he had learned how to cook in the past. It wouldnt be romantic anymore if they ordered a takeout or hired a chef to cook for them. Nothing could be more romantic than eating a delicious meal cooked by her husband during her pregnancy. Emelia fell into sleep subconsciously. She had no idea how long she had been sleeping. What she knew was that she was woken up by the fragrance of food. Seeing Julian came out with thest dish from the kitchen, Emelia rubbed her eyes and asked, Why didnt you wake me up? You are in sweet dreams. I dont want to interrupt you. Julian said in a warm voice, which made Emelia flushed a bit. Julian put the dishes on the desk and walked over to the sofa. He held his lovely wife in his arms and said, Ive been preparing lunch for you. Shall we have a lunch together? Okay, Im quite hungry. Youre a good cooker. Emelia hen kissed the mans lips as reward. Julian kissed back instantly and they kissed for a few seconds before they got up and went to the dining room. Meanwhile, The termination of Ninas contract with Tymers went quite smooth because she and thepany had already reached an agreement in advance. Soon, Nina became an independent actress. Sherlyn Lansdale also resigned from Tymers to work with Nina. Sherlyn had be Ninas agent since Nina chose to be an actress. In other words, Nina owed who she was now to Sherlyn and without Ninas sess, Sherlyn wouldnt have be a famous agent. Now they could not leave each other. Wish you a bright future, as Nina and Sherlyn were about to leave thepany, Viggo Johansen also gave his best wishes to them. Nina put a slight smile on face and said, Thank you. Viggo asked, I heard you want to start your own studio. Have you picked the location of yourpany? I can rmend several ces to you. The mysterious man had asked Viggo to tell Nina about the office for rent in CBD. He could certainly offer Nina a huge discount or even let Nina rent that floor for free. And that man would ask Viggo to do that for him because hispany was also in that building. He wanted Nina to work near him. Nina also answered directly, Certainly, I need your rmendation. We were worrying about that these days. She needed a location for her own studio. After all, she was not an actress whose work was all assigned by herpany anymore. Now she was almost the most famous actress. She was quite busy and she needed to form a team to work for her. Viggo took a leaflet from the desk. On that leaflet there was a picture of a building in the central business district in this city. Nina had a glimpse at the picture and then said, Its too expensive. I could afford to rent it. Viggo smiled as he heard her words, Youre not poor. I know youre rich enough to rent several floors. Nina shrugged and said, I have to save some money. Maybe one day I can keep a toy boy for myself. Sherlyn rolled her eyes back at her. She knew Nina was just joking. But it would be really nice if Nina could find a partner one day. Sherlyn had spent quite a few years with Nina. She naturally knew the man named Cameron Dauster. As her old partner, Sherlyn didnt want Nina to wait for Cameron. As Nina got older, Sherlyn wanted Nina to give up Cameron, not to waste her youth on that man anymore. Therefore, unlike other agents who didnt want their actor or actress to start a romantic rtionship, Sherlyn would rather let Nina get married than let her still obsessed with that Cameron. Viggo suggested, A friend of mine has rent several floors there. And due to some business adjustments, there was a floor empty. If you want to rent that floor, he could offer a discount. Nina had a glimpse at Viggo and said, Are you serious? Viggo smiled, The annual rent is too high, but the contract has been signed. If he rents the empty floor to you in a low price, he could still get some money back, right? Nina looked at Viggo doubtfully, Then your friend must be very rich. I cant imagine how much it costs to rent more than one floor there! Viggo shrugged, He runs a biotechpany, really profitable. Chapter 519 Siting of the Studio Nina listened as Viggo borated on the basics of thepany. No wonder. So, they are paid for their technologies. Unlike us, earning a living based on how we look, Nina tutted. It reminded her of Cameron who studied biotech. He would also get paid for his expertise one day. However, the possibility that the biotechpany might be opened by Cameron never crossed her mind because she didnt think that Cameron could run a business like this. After all, he was born into a schrly family. His parents wanted him to be a professor, or simply do research in some scientific research institutions after he came back. The Dauster family would allow Cameron to go into business. They simply despised those profit-seeking vultures stinking with money. Nina took the paper from Viggo and smiled. Thank you, Mr. Johansen. Ill discuss it with Sherlyn. Okay. Feel free to contact me once youve made up your mind. Viggo didnt try to force Nina into a decision because she might grow suspicious if he did so. After Nina and Sherlyn left, Viggo made a call. Its all done. Thanks. A voice sounded from the phone. Youve done so much for her already. You are not giving up right now, are you? Viggo added. Once I came back, she will know my true identity sooner orter. If she knows Im the one behind Tymers Entertainment, she will definitely cause trouble for me and Tymers. Thats why Im letting her go now, the voice replied. By then, Tymers would be out of the picture if Nina wanted to settle the things with him. Viggo had put a lot of effort into the development of Tymers Entertainment. It would be unfair to Viggo if he dragged Viggo into his personal affairs. After understanding his good intentions, Viggo was touched. Although at a much younger age, he was even calmer and more sophisticated than Viggo, who had been in the wanton showbiz for years and years. Thank you, Viggo said. When will you be back? The voice didnt respond. Then, the voice of boarding broadcast sounded through the phone. Viggo was surprised. You are already at the airport? Yeah, the voice answered. Viggo chuckled. Wee back. Viggo was curious how would this man conquer an intractable woman like Nina. He looked forward to finding out which party would prevail. After the official termination of the contract, Nina signed another contract with the dating show in the hope of finding a nice man on the show and embarking on a romantic journey. She would also start shooting the military-themed TV series when she was done with her studio-rted business. Choosing the siting of the studio was really a headache for Nina. It was the exact reason why she signed with Tymers Entertainment. In Tymers, she didnt need to go through all these herself. Being a boss didnt agree with her carefree personality. Fortunately, Sherlyn came to her rescue. After visiting several sites, she finally settled on the one rmended by Viggo. Sherlyn was over the moon when she came back from the site-hunting. She said to Nina, Haytan Tower is wonderful! It has a delightful sea view and is filled with sunlight. Just think about being in a room like that. Oh, I just love it. Sherlyn closed her eyes, picturing herself being there. Nina, who was sitting in the couchzily, tted, Do you know that being exposed to too much sunlight may lead to skin cancer? As celebrities, they had to make sure their skin stayed healthy at all times. Too much sunlight wasnt necessarily a good thing. Sherlyn was speechless. She shot up from the couch, then put her hands on her hips. What do you think sunscreen is invented for! If you dont rent it, Ill quit! Nina raised her hands and surrendered. She chuckled. Okay, okay. Haytan Tower it is! Sherlyn knew Nina was kidding about skin cancer and all that. Normally, Nina wouldnt have any problem with Sherlyns decision on the siting. Nina also knew that Sherlyn was joking about her quitting. They were in this together. They couldnt do anything without each other now. However, Nina called Emelia, who was on her honeymoon, and made her ask Julian if Haytan Tower was a good choice. Emelia passed Ninas words to Julian. Haytan Tower? Julian frowned slightly. Wasnt that the building where Camerons biotechpany was located?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Emelia told Julian that it was Viggo who rmended this ce to Nina. Julian nodded without hesitation. Yes, it is a good choice. This was obviously Camerons n. Julian didnt want to sabotage it. Emelia nced at Julian in confusion. How do you know? Why? Julian coughed. He blurted, Haytan Tower is located in a flourishing business center. Its a newndmark in Riverside City. It has great view, nice location, advanced facilities. Also, the headquarters of several big fashion brands are there. Its perfect for Ninas studio. Really? Emelia doubted. She grew suspicious when Julian gave her a positive answer without telling her the reason. But now, Julians detailed exnation still hadnt dispelled her suspicion. However, she just couldnt tell what was wrong about it. Seeing that Emelia didnt believe him, Julian asked helplessly, What can I do to make you believe me? Sorry, I may be overthinking it. Emelia looked at his battered expression and stopped grilling him. After Emelia told her what Julian had said, Nina was relieved. Finally, she told Sherlyn to book the avable office in Haytan Tower. Now that site selection was determined, Sherlyn would take care of the renovation, recruitment and the rest. As for Nina, she had to get ready for the filming. Chapter 520 Center of Attention At Riverside Airport. Temperature was picking up in mid-April. Flowers were in bloom during the warmth of spring. A handsome man just got off the ne. He walked into the terminal building with his suitcase. The pair of big sunsses on the bridge of his nose hid his cold ck eyes, but the white shirt and ck trousers failed to conceal his breathtaking charm. His eye-catching appearance caused quite a stir at the airport. Paparazzi and reporters were also attracted by him, and pointed their cameras at him. The man noticed the sound of the shutter and frowned slightly at them. Although they couldnt see his eyes, they were still quite intimidated by his discernable displeasure. The man walked up to them when they stood there, frozen in their stance. He fished out a few business cards and handed to them. This is mywyers business card. If you post my photos without my consent, Ill file awsuit against you. His voice was cold. The reporters were at a loss for words. Why was he so serious? They just took a few pictures of him because he was so handsome. Of course, his picture could also get their reports more views because who doesnt love a good-looking person. They would want to see more of his pictures and know more about his family background and his true identity. Who would have thought that this man threatened to file awsuit against them? Sir Someone tried to justify himself. However, the man just made sure that they all got hiswyers business card and left. He had warned them. If the reporters didnt know any better and posted his pictures anyway, he would take up the weapon ofw. Attracting too much attention to himself would ruin his n.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The reporters were indignant. However, no one dared to act out when they saw the name on the business card. Thewyer was one of the partners of Phil Hendersonsw firm. He specialized in showbiz legal disputes. He handled the reputation litigation and rights protection of celebrities very well. They couldnt afford to go against him. In the Dauster family residence. A beautifuldy came out as soon as the driver parked his car at the gate of the vi She hugged Cameron, who just got off the car, and eximed, My son! I cant believe you are really here! Camerons expression softened. He threw his arms around her and patted on her shoulder in an attempt to calm her down. He had onlye back a handful of times during the past few years abroad. At first, he didnt want toe back because this city had broken his heart. Then, he was too busy with all kinds of research and didnt have time toe back. Fortunately, his parents would attend various symposiums abroad. So they still had the chance to meet each other a few times each year. Although it was his mother who drove Nina away, he med Nia more for not sticking around. Yes, his mother did threaten her. But if Nina insisted, his mother would eventuallypromise. Nina said that she loved him. Facing the lure of money, however, she ditched him without even the slightest hesitation. This was what made him sad, desperate, and angry. Good to have you back. Camerons mother, Colleen Donovan, turned away and wiped her tears. She thought that Cameron would be forever mad at her for driving away Nina. For years, she lived in fear of Cameron nevering back. She was more than relieved to see him back. Cameron was the only son in this family. Although it was also nice for him to pursue a bright future abroad, his family still wanted him to go back to Riverside City. Knowing that Cameron would be back today, the dinner was prepared long ago. The family of three sat at the table in the dining room. Considering that Cameron had just got off the ne and was probably suffering from jetg, they didnt invite all their friends and rtives. The dinner went well until Camerons father, Randall, asked Cameron, The biology professor job at Riverside University, have you made up your mind? Cameron put down the chopsticks. Ive already turned it down. Randall nodded. So, you are going to take a job at the research institution? Cameron replied calmly, I turned that down as well. What did you just say? Randall and Colleen both asked in disbelief. In their opinion, those two jobs were decent and stable. They could ept any one Cameron chose. Colleen came around and murmured, Then, whats your ideal job? Im not looking for a job right now. Camerons words shocked his parents. He didnt tell his parents that he had started a leading biotechpany. The Dausters had always been a family of schrs. Cameron was the first person in the family who went into business. If he told his parents about that, they would definitely try to stop him. They wouldnt agree to his idea even if he promised that this wouldnt affect his school work. It wasnt about profits or anything. His parents just despised those businessmen somehow. However, a majority of their research funds were donated by those businessmen. Regardless of thebels, schrs and businessmen could all do good to the society, couldnt they? That was why he didnt tell his parents. There was simply no need to do that. They wouldnt understand it anyway. You Colleen was exasperated. Randalls face darkened. Cameron had been nothing but a good son for as long as they could remember. How did he be so rebellious these days? Colleen took a deep breath. Cameron, you are almost 30. You cant live like this forever. You need to find a job and learn to be independent! Uncle Byrds daughter Colleen was just about to say that Uncle Byrds daughter also came back after finishing her education abroad and was now teaching at a university. Cameron could go on a date with her sometime in the future. Chapter 521 Long Time No See Cameron knew what his mother was ramping up to something, so he interrupted her. He took out his graduation certificate, awards, and transcripts from a documents pouch beside him. His parents were both befuddled by his action. Cameron said slowly, Dad, mom, Ive been living a life that you wanted me to live. I believe Ive made you proud by winning all these awards and credentials. But Im done with this. Over the years, I feel like Im nothing but a walking dead. For once, I want to live my own life. I also have ns for my career.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Randall and Colleen didnt appreciate his little speech at all. By saying that, Cameron was letting them know that he wouldnt be controlled by them anymore. Cameron had made it very clear that he wanted them to stay out of his career nning. Im full. Time for me to leave. Have a good sleep. Cameron stood up from the chair. Colleen was pissed. Where do you think you are going? This was his home. Where else could he go? Ive got a ce to stay. Cameron had bought a house without letting his parents know. He studied very hard and won a lot of schrships abroad, which was used to invest in the establishment of Tymers with Viggo. The money brought in by Tymerster served as the starting fund of his own biotechpany. Cameron has long be an upstart in the business world throughout the years hard work. However, he chose to stay low-key about it. Buying a house or a car was nothing to him. You still need the keys to get in, Colleen shouted behind him. His parent had bought him a house before. Since Cameron was away all the time, they kept the keys for him. Ill go to my ce. With that, Cameron walked out of the door. Colleen and Randall were shocked into a daze. They looked at each other, didnt know what to do. Then, Colleen burst into tears. What was that supposed to mean? Why wont he stay? This is his home and he just got back! What did he mean by living his own life? Is he Hes still in love with that Nina Sanchez, isnt he? Colleen cried even louder when she thought of that possibility. Randall frowned, Impossible. He had always med Nina for leaving him. He and Nina had lost contact for so many years. And he never brought her up in front of us. I think he had moved on. Then why wont he stay? asked Colleen. Randallforted her. Honestly, I feel like I dont know him anymore. Lets just hope that things will work out. When Cameron took out all his awards and said that he never felt alive over the years, Randall was also stunned. Randalls words wrung Colleens heart to the very core. She also felt like Cameron was a total stranger to her now. The couple was at a loss. They cleaned up the table after a few mouthfuls of food. They still had to cheer up to deal with all their rtives and friends, especially those who wanted to introduce their daughters to their son. After Cameron left the Dauster residence, he asked the driver to send him to his neighborhood. He grabbed his two suitcases after the driver dropped him off and took another taxi. It was his parents driver after all. He didnt want his parent to know where exactly he was heading to. He got off the taxi, called the gatekeeper, and walked into another neighborhood. Nina was packing her bags for the filming when the doorbell rang. She wondered who would drop by thiste in the night. It couldnt be Sherlyn. Nina just had a video call with her. She should be in thefort of her own home now. Emelia was still on her honeymoon and wouldnt be back until dayster. It cant be one of my crazy fans, can it? Nina went downstairs to open the door. When she saw the man standing outside through the peephole, she thought she was hallucinating. Cameron Dauster? They hadnt met each other for years now. He looked more mature yet still so simr the young man her used to be. The ring of the doorbell shock her out of the daze. She opened the door without hesitation. For many years, she had been waiting to hear from him. Now that she had decided to move on, he just showed up out of nowhere. In that case, shed better just give him a closure and make a clean break from him. When she opened the door, she saw the two giant suitcases by his feet. It seemed like he had rushed here right after he got off the ne. She was too focused on his face and failed to notice that when she was peeking through the peephole. What the hell was happening ! Before Nina coulde around, Cameron carried his suitcases inside. She looked at him, mouth agape. As a popr celebrity who cared about her reputation, she stopped him. What do you think you are doing? She was at the height of her influence right now. Being caught on camera with a man in the middle of a night at her house would ruin her career. Then she would have to make a rification that he was her boyfriend or even fianc. Otherwise, people would gossip about her promiscuous private life non-stop. Thinking of that, Nina thought that he must be doing this on purpose. She collected herself and stood in front of the man again. Cameron simply kicked the door open and forced Nina into the house with the suitcases in his hands until her back was against the wall. The mans slim and strong body pressed against hers as he whispered into her ear, Long time no see, Nina Sanchez. Nina admitted that her heart just skipped a beat. She was still in love with him. But that didnt mean he could do whatever he wanted to her! She was not some old toy that he could threw away when he was tired of it. Chapter 522 Harbor However, Nina was too much of a restive soul to be tricked by his flirt. She raised her head a little, showing her perfect jawline. Then, she leaned closer to him and smiled, Yeah, I havent heard from you for almost a decade. Long time indeed. She had pictured the day she met Cameron again over and over. The scenario that ran through her head most frequently was that Cameron would me her for leaving him and give her a hard time. She had also thought about the situation where they were alienated and he would treat her like a total stranger. What she had never expected was that he woulde back to find her right after he got off the ne and pressed her against the wall with his own body. Although Nina was shocked, she still had a fully functioning brain. The words she just threw at him were full of irony, insinuating that it waspletely ridiculous of him toe back so suddenly and make such an intimate move on her after vanishing into thin air for almost a decade.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nina thought that Cameron would be embarrassed after hearing that. Unexpectedly, he moved even closer to her and replied calmly, Four years of college plus five years after graduation. Its exactly nine years. Nina froze, didnt know how to react. Her heart ached after realizing that it had been nine years since shest saw him. Meanwhile, she was shocked that Cameron still remembered how long they had separated. She hadnt heard from him since he left nine years ago. She thought he had long forgotten about her. Her feelings were mixed. She smacked him on his chest. Cameron Dauster, you bastard! Nina tried to wriggle free in the heat of the moment. Cameron tightened his grip, then lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Nina tried to resist it and even wanted to tackle him. But he was Cameron, the man she had dreamed about meeting again. Although it was a little strange to be so intimate with him after he disappeared from her life for so many years, she had nothing to lose. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed back harder. Momentster, Cameron let go of her in an attempt to curb his burning desire. He stared at her and asked, Wheres the bathroom? I have to take a shower. I just got off the ne and didnt have time to freshen up. His voice was hoarse. Second floor. Nina didnt know why would she tell him that. Hearing the mans chuckle, Nina turned angry from embarrassment. Her answer was tantamount to letting him stay and wanting to do something with himter. Thinking of that, she pushed the man away. Cameron went to the second floor, leaving Nina downstairs regretting what she had said. Cameron didnt even bother to take a change of clothes with him. He would have to take it offter anyway. Nina buried her face in her hands and paced around the living room. He wanted to call Emelia for help. But Emelia was pregnant right now. She might have already fallen asleep. Moreover, Emelia might be shocked if Nina told her that Cameron was upstairs taking a shower in her house. Considering that sudden mood change was bad for pregnant women, Nina gave up the idea of calling Emelia. Nina threw herself into the couch and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down. But all she could think of was her kissing Cameron just now. Her heart beat even faster. Nina patted her face, forcing herself to stop thinking about it. Nina Sanchez, get a grip! Remember what he had done to you? she thought. She had handled all the kiss scenes with those handsome actors calmly. What was so special about Cameron? It was just one kiss. Why was her heart racing? Nina couldnt help but recalled the day when they first met. They were both young back then. He was not as sturdy as he was right now and she was always happy and joyful. They were with each other every day in that summer after they graduated from high school. She didnt feel bad for giving herself to him. At that time, he was her everything. She thought he was her harbor. Therefore, she gave him all she had. When Camerons mother pped the cheque right in her face, she suddenly realized that she didnt live in a fairytale and lovers didnt always get to live happily ever after. His parents wanted him to go abroad, but he said he would stay for Nina. His parents grew anxious because his reckless decision would ruin his future. Nina also knew that. When she took the cheque and broke up with Cameron, her heart shattered into million pieces. She loved him. That was why she did it. She wanted what was best for him. You like it here? Camerons voice pulled her back from her memories. Nina opened her eyes to see Cameron standing in front of her with only a bath towel tied around his waist. She had never seen his body after that summer. Now that he was standing there half-naked, Nina had to admit that she was a little aroused. She was about to stand up from the couch to get her mind off things when Cameron pounced on her. Next thing she knew, their bodies intertwined. However, she still had grievance in her heart after all. When they were about to reach the climax, she pushed people away a bit and said with a smile: Mr. Dauster, it has been so many years and you are still a bad kisser. Seeing his expression stiffen, she beamed. Ive kissed so many men over the years. Whats the saying, practice makes perfect? She could tell Cameron was burning up. Although she kissed those actors for work reasons, this piece of information was still enough to make Cameron go crazy. But she didnt know that her saying that to an energetic man was simply a mistake. Cameron didnt let Nina sleep for the whole night. Chapter 523 French Leave When Nina woke up in the morning, she thought she would miss her flight. She checked the time and found it was still early. The man beside her had his arms around her waist, sound asleep. Nina didnt know how could he sleepst night. She couldnt fall asleep because her heart was a mess and didnt know how to face him. If he hade back just a few years earlier, she would open her arms and get back with him all over again. But now Now, it was toote. Her faith in him had died down, and her feelings for him had faded. Funny how he came back just when she decided to move on. Shey there quietly, listening to his heartbeat. Then she decided to take French leave. She had a flight to catch anyway, which was a perfect excuse for leaving without saying goodbye. This time, she would stay in a heavily-guarded military base with the crew for the filming, close to being isted from the outside world for around three months. Nina was d that she agreed to take the role because she still had three months to sort herself out before confronting Cameron. The other reason why she wanted to leave without telling him was that she wanted him to have a taste of his own poison. She wanted to see how would he suffer after she disappeared from his world. Nina lifted theforter and tried to get out of the bed. However, the second her feet touched the ground, the pain from her lower body hit her. She fell back into the bed. Look at what Cameron had done! He did her over and over against night. Now, it pained her to walk! However, Nina was tough enough to power through it. She walked out of the bedroom, washed up, and grabbed her suitcase before she left. The first thing she did when she got in a taxi heading to the airport was call Sherlyn. Sherlyn was still sleeping. After being woken up by Ninas call, she asked in a drowsy voice, What are you doing calling me this early? Ninas flight was in the afternoon. They had nned it out yesterday. They would have lunch together and then Sherlyn would drive Nina to the airport. Nina was never an early bird. That was why Sherlyn was surprised to get her call at this time. Nina said solemnly, Sherlyn, I need your help on two things. Its urgent. Whats wrong? Sherlyn had never seen Nina being so serious in her entire friendship with Nina. I cant tell you right now. Nina had no time to exin it to Sherlyn. First, change my flight. I have to catch the earliest flight to leave Riverside City. I am already on my way to the airport. What? Sherlyn was at a loss of words. Second, when will the dating show make the official announcement? I want them to make it right now and say Ill be in it. Nina added. Although she and Cameron just had sexst night, it didnt mean anything. She wanted Cameron to know that she was going to be in a dating show and make him jealous. He had left her waiting for so long. She couldnt be coaxed that easily. He had never exined anything about his disappearance. If she forgave him just like that, how would that make her look? Also, she didnt know what she was to him. Did he still love her? Still ming her? Or was he just looking for a goody? It was notpletely impossible. As one of the top actresses in the showbiz, Nina had a pretty face and nice body. She looked stunning and dazzling in every photo. Her womanly curve was simply heaven-sent.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She also thought of another more dramatic possibility, that is, the reason why Cameron came back to her was to trifle with her feelings to get back at her for leaving him. The second he realized that she was falling for him all over again, he would dump her. But no matter what game he was ying, Nina wouldnt fall for it. What happened to youst night? Why did you change your mind? Sherlyn was shocked by Ninas words. They had justmunicated with the dating shows crewst night. The crew meant to wait and make the announcement till thest minute to leave enough suspense. All these years in the showbiz, Nina had never been in a serious rtionship. Love scandals about her were always rified as soon as possible. Some people said that she already had a secret sugar daddy, others believed that she couldnt fall in love with a man because she was a lesbian. Nina was a controversial public figure. People would want to watch her on the show. That was why the crew decided to save the announcement of her participation for thest. Ninas sudden change of heart really gave Sherlyn a headache. Nina pleaded, My sweet angel Sherlyn. Please make it work! My happiness depends on this. Sherlyn was left even more confused. Your happiness? Dont ask. Just use your magicalmunication skills to help me get this done. Love you. Nina could be such a sweet talker. Sherlyn was egged on by her words and got to the business the second she hung up the phone. Nina heaved a sigh of relief. She believed that Sherlyn waspetent enough to handle this. It was still early when she got to the airport. Sherlyn was really efficient. She had already changed the flight for her. After Nina boarded the ne, Nina received a message from Sherlyn when she was waiting for the ne to take off. All done. The announcement will be out after yound. Nina messaged Sherlyn numerous kiss and heart emojis, and then she turned off her phone in satisfaction. Chapter 524 She Was As Tough As Ever Cameron hadnt got a good nights sleep like this for a long time. He had dreamed a girl was calling out his name with a charming smile while he was touching her soft body. Combined with the jetg, he slept until noon. When he woke up, he was stunned at the sight of the exquisite white chandelier hanging from the ceiling, which was obviously the womens style. He could tell it was not the incandescentmp in his apartment. Because he had counted the lines on themp cap countless times on those sleepless nights. Surely, he was not in his apartment. Cameron took a few minutes to realize that he had returned to his home country and spent one night with the girl who always appeared in his dream. That was why he was at her house. Recalling what happenedst night, Cameron held his forehead and couldnt help butugh. She was still as tough as ever and would only be meek after an intense sex. However, Cameron felt a little strange at this moment. He turned around only to find that the girl had long since disappeared. He immediately sat up and frowned. Nina? His voice was as deep and pleasant as the sound of a cello. There was no response in the empty room. A bad feeling swept Cameron. He got up in the towel and went downstairs to look for Nina while constantly thinking about how to start the conversation with her. There wasnt a single person in the huge vi. Cameron finally saw his two suitcases lying on the floor in the doorway. He remembered that he had put them near the wall when he came inst night. Obviously, someone had kicked them over. Thinking of the image that Nina was pissed off, he couldnt stop grinning. She was a sassy and straightforward person, and this was something she definitely would do. Then, he saw arge piece of white paper stuck on one of the suitcases. He walked over and picked it up, finding it was a note that Nina had left for him. The message was written by a thick ck marker, and it said, Mr. Dauster, it was just a one-night stand between adults. If you wantpensation, please contact my agent, Sherlyn Lansdale. Just tell her how much you want. PS: Please leave my house immediately after you wake up. Close the door and better leave at night to avoid being caught on camera by the paparazzi. Cameron tore up the note and threw it into the trash can, pretending never to see it. She could do anything she wanted, but he still had his own purpose. Cameron opened his suitcase, took out a change of clothes, went upstairs, and took a shower to refresh himself. He made two assumptions about Ninas leaving before he woke up. Firstly, she couldnt face what happenedst night, so she chose to escape. Secondly, she hated him, so she tried to get back at him in this way.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But she definitely still had him in her heart, for whatever purpose. Otherwise, with her disposition, she wouldnt have let him touch herst night, not even a single finger. After taking a shower, his phone rang. It was from Lucien Fowler, his partner and also the apparent person in charge of Camcien Lifetech. Lucien asked over the phone, Will youe to the office today? Lucien knew that Cameron had returned from abroad. He and Cameron knew each other during their studies abroad. But he had returned a few years ago. Compared with doing research, he was better at socializing. Cameron took the opportunity to start this biologicalpany with him. Hence, they could work together and concentrate on their respective fields. Lucien was responsible for the daily management and operation of thepany, while Cameron was responsible for the research and development behind the scenes. With perfect cooperation, Camcien Lifetech has quickly be a new star in themercial circle of Riverside City over the past few years. Camerons several leading research achievements even brought Camcien Lifetech to the forefront of the biological industry. Yes. Cameron replied, Pick me up in 20 minutes. Okay. Lucienughed and uttered, Ive already prepared an office for you. Wee back. Thank you. Cameron simply replied. He had excellent partners at Tymers Entertainment and Camcien Lifetech, which guaranteed him the possibility to concentrate more on his studies and research during these years abroad. Having finished talking to Lucien, Cameron went downstairs to the kitchen and skillfully prepared breakfast for himself. As for his suitcases, Cameron thought for a moment and decided to take them away temporarily. He had nned to live here, but hadnt expected that Nina would directly leave. Now he didnt have a key and could only wait till she returned. Twenty minutester, Lucien saw Cameron walking out of the vis with two suitcases. He took off his sunsses and looked around. Then he asked in confusion, Whose house did you stay atst night? Lucien knew where Cameron lived, for he had helped with buying and decorating Camerons house, so he could tell that this house neither belonged to Camerons or Camerons parents. Cameron simply said, A friends house. Cameron hadnt spoken with Lucien about his story with Nina for two reasons. First, Lucien was very active in the business circle and could meet Nina on many asions. Cameron was afraid that Lucien would spill the beans to Nina if he knew. Secondly, Cameron didnt know how to exin how he had been tangling with Nina for so many years. Therefore, he had never talked about it with Lucien. Since he had returned from abroad now, he decided to tell Lucien the whole story, but not now while they were standing on the street. Lucien walked around Cameron several times, looking him up and down for a long time, then he leaned closer to him, sniffed, and said meaningfully, I can smell the fragrance of women all over you. You must have stayed in a womans housest night. No sooner had you returned from abroad than you spent a night with a woman! It overturned your cool and unapproachable image in my heart! Lucien was really a bit sharp-tongued. Cameron wanted to kick him away. The shampoo and shower gel he used were all Ninas, so he was full of womens fragrances. On the other hand, Lucien leaned so close to him and sniffed, causing the security guards at the gate to keep looking at them curiously, as if they were a couple. Stay away from me. At the thought of this, Cameron pushed Lucien to the side, then put one of his suitcases into the trunk. Chapter 525 The Most Beautiful, Wildest and Gorgeous Flower Lucien helped Cameron with another suitcase, but he didnt stop talking. I heard that many celebrities live here because of the strict security in this vi area. Did you meet any celebrities on the way out? Cameron didnt answer. If he said that the woman he was withst night was a famous A-list actress in the entertainment industry, he didnt know if it would make Luciens jaw drop. So, Cameron ignored Luciens question and got in the car. Lucien had long known Cameron was less talkative for many years, so he didnt mind Cameron not answering. After Lucien got into the car, he continued while driving, By the way, Ive prepared a surprise for you. What surprise? Cameron wasnt interested in it at all. The so-called surprise was probably not a good surprise as he knew Lucien. Lucien said mysteriously, Youll see. As soon as he finished speaking, Lucien suddenly was aware of something and added, Maybe It might not be a surprise. Lucien didnt expect that Cameron was seeing someone, which made his arrangement quite awkward. However, it was all set. He couldnt change it for the moment and could only proceed with it as nned. When they arrived at Camcien Lifetech, located in Haytan Tower, Lucien excitedly took Cameron to an office. Come! Look at the office Ive prepared for you. Its designed ording to your noble and cold temperament. Moreover, youre the only person on this floor. Its absolutely quiet. Cameron was indeed very satisfied with this office. Lucien knew his preferences very well, so he sincerely replied, Thank you. Its not bad. Lucien continued, There is only an office room, aboratory room, and arge multimedia conference room on this floor. But we rarely use it. You dont have to worry about disturbing you. Alright. What Cameron needed the most was silence. Lucien suddenly leaned closer to him and observed mysteriously, By the way, I had lowered the rent of the upper floor for your friend Viggo as you said. And do you know whom Viggo introduced it to? Cameron raised his eyebrows and pretended knowing nothing. To whom? Nina Sanchez! Lucien shouted excitedly and almost jumped up when mentioning the name, startling Cameron. Do you know Nina Sanchez? Without waiting for an answer, Lucien thought that Cameron didnt know Nina and began to exin to him. You might not know much about the stars in the domestic entertainment industry these years. Nina Sanchez is one of the most popr actresses now. Her face and her figure were amazing! You know what people say? Luciens face was full of desire. She has the face of an Angel and a hot body! As Lucien finished speaking excitedly, he suddenly felt Camerons cold gaze. He asked, puzzling. Whats wrong? Nothing, Cameron said lightly. Any man wouldnt be happy if he knew other men coveted his woman. However, Lucien knew Cameron too well. The more he spoke in such a tone, the more he felt unhappy. Lucien thought about what he had just said and suddenly pped his forehead. He remarked with certainty, I know. You must think that I was exaggerating about Nina Sanchez. You dont believe that there is such a perfect woman in the world, right? Cameron was speechless. Was Lucien a fool? What was going through his mind? Cameron seriously doubted how Lucien had made it to the same university as he did. Lucien didnt notice Camerons weird expression. He took out his phone and searched many beautiful photos of Nina. Come, let me show you. She is Nina Sanchez. Lucien defended his words as he slid his thumb across the photos. See? Im not exaggerating. She is really a peerless beauty, isnt she? Ive seen her a few times at some events. Shes even more beautiful in person. Cameron took a deep breath, thinking that if Lucien dared to show such a covetous look in front of him again, he would punch Lucien in the face. Fortunately, Lucien put away his phone the next second, then said in a gloomy tone, A shame about such a beautiful woman. Cameron raised an eyebrow. What do you mean? Lucien said mysteriously, The beauty doesnt have even one boyfriend these years. Its said that she doesnt like men, but women! Taking a deep breath, Cameron was almost shocked to death by Luciens remarks. Lucien thought Cameron was just surprised to hear that, so he moved closer to Cameron and asked, Do you think so? Yeah, its quite a pity. Then Cameron changed the topic. Didnt you say that youve prepared a surprise for me? He really didnt want to hear Lucien talking nonsense. Not only did he know Nina, but he was also very familiar with everything about her, such as the number of moles on her body and even the detailed location of each mole. He was even more sure that Nina definitely didnt like women. Otherwise, how could she have sex with himst night? Camerons question immediately brought Lucien back to earth. Wait a moment. He took out his phone, walked to the side, and made a call. In a few minutes, the elevator doors opened, and a young, fashionably dressed girl came out, carrying a document bag. Cameron, Lucien. As she reached them, the girl greeted them as though they had been friends for years. Then, her watery eyes fell on Cameron, alighted with joy. Mnie? A frown flitted across Camerons face. Why are you here? Mnie nchard was the daughter of a tutor of Cameron and Lucien when studying abroad. Hence, both of them naturally knew her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In recent years, Cameron had switched to another tutor for further studies, but he still had kept in contact with Mnie and that tutor. Lucien exined. You know what? When Mnie heard you wereing back, she deliberately followed suit. So, I hired her and arranged her as your assistant. Hearing this, Cameron knew what was going on and couldnt help but frown as he asked Lucien, Is this your so-called surprise? Cameron had long known that Mnie liked him. There were countless Chinese or foreign girls who admired him all these years, but he wasnt interested in anyone. He had already picked the most beautiful, wild, and gorgeous flower in the world. There had been no ce for the other flowers in his heart. After switching to another tutor, Cameron deliberately reduced his contact with Mnie to avoid their paths crossing, but he didnt expect Lucien to hire her as his assistant. Cameron was utterly lost for words. Chapter 526 Already Have Someone in My Heart I dont need an assistant. Without considering anyones feelings, Cameron coldly refused. Mnies eyes were moist as though she was about to cry. She was also a person who had never suffered any failure or setbacks since she was born. But now Cameron rejected her in person, and she felt so humiliated. Lucien quickly tried to smooth things over and dragged Cameron to the side. What are you doing? Mnie came all the way to see Before Lucien could finish, Cameron interrupted coldly, When you picked me up just now, you should know that I spent the night at a womans house. Cameron didnt lower his voice deliberately so that Mnie could hear him. As expected, Mnie was shocked in disbelief. Seeing Mnies expression, Lucien almost jumped out of his shoes. He tugged at Camerons sleeve and asked in a low voice, I know it. So what? It means nothing! Lucien had indeed guessed it. However, Cameron didnt introduce the woman to him but waited alone at the entrance with suitcases. The woman didnt even show up. In his view, Cameron didnt take that woman seriously. Perhaps it was just a one-night stand, which wouldnt affect him helping Mnie pursue Cameron. Mnie was the youngest daughter of their tutor. In Luciens eyes, Mnie was young, beautiful, and gentle. She was suitable for a cold fish like Cameron, who looked utterly emotionless. Most importantly, Mnie loved Cameron deeply. Werent they a perfect match? Cameron couldnt bother to speak with Lucien. He pulled Luciens hand away and walked toward Mnie. Mnie, your parents are both living abroad. Riverside City wont be your home. In other words, she shouldnt have left her parents ande to Riverside City for him. When Mnie heard what Cameron had just said, tears were streaming down her cheeks. Seeing the young girl crying in front of the two men, Lucien couldnt bear to watch and hurriedly gave Mnie a tissue to wipe her tears. Cameron didnt care at all and coldly continued, Besides, Ive already made it clear that I dont have loving feelings for you. If you insist on pursuing me, it will never work. Cameron had made his attitude clear abroad when noticing Mnies had an affection for him. It was just that Mnie hadnt given up all these years. Cameron thought for a moment and added, I already have someone I love, and Ill marry her in the future. As soon as Cameron finished speaking, both Mnie and Lucien were stunned. Lucien red at Cameron as if he had seen a stranger. He had known Cameron for years but never heard Cameron mention someone he liked. All these years, Cameron hadnt shown any interest in women. For a time, Lucien thought that he liked men. Otherwise, he wouldnt have helped Mnie actively because he thought that perhaps Cameron was too dull to know his own heart. Mnie felt the same way as Lucien. Cameron had been single all these years, making Mnie believe that there was no loved person in Camerons heart. And she had stayed with Cameron for years because of her father, so she surely thought that she had the advantage of being his girlfriend. But who would have expected that Cameron could spend the night with a woman and even im that he loved that woman? Mnie felt that her entire world had copsed, so she ran away crying. Lucien was shocked with his mouth and even forgot tofort Mnie. Cameron red at Lucien in disgust. Dont mess around with my personal affair again. Only then did Luciene back to his senses. You already have someone you like? he murmured in disbelief. You mean the woman who spent the night with youst night? Who else would I be talking about? Cameron looked at Lucien in disdain. He wouldnt go to a womans house as soon as hended if he didnt like her. Could it be that he was such an easy man? Lucien stomped his foot. But you never said it. Cameron snorted, That doesnt mean I dont have one. Then why didnt you introduce her to me today? asked Lucien, putting his hands on his waist. And why didnt she show up? The question stuck with Cameron. He didnt want to keep it a secret, but Nina had run away, and he could do nothing about it. When seeing Cameron stiffened for a moment, Lucien came closer and asked, Why so silent? Before Cameron could say anything, Lucien said with certainty, I know. You dont have a girlfriend, right? You just lied to Mnie to make her give up! Cameron was speechless again. Was Lucien soft in the head?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand on his forehead and took a deep breath. Then he gritted his teeth and scolded, Have you watched too many cheeky soap operas? What the hell is going on with your mind! So, do you really have a girlfriend? Who is she? Lucien stared at him and asked. Manage to let Mnie leave thepany first. Ill tell youter. Cameron pointed in the direction that Mnie had left. Lucien was extremely depressed. Its impossible to send her away. Ive promised our tutor to take care of Mnie here. I can only dismiss her as your assistant for now. Lucien had even promised to be the matchmaker for Mnie and Cameron. If he sent Mnie back now, how could he face their tutor in the future? Up to you. Cameron didnt insist on forcing Mnie to leave Riverside City, as long as Mnie would not be his assistant and stayed away from him. As for the rest, it was not his concern. After all, he wasnt the one who promised to take care of Mnie. Camerons phone rang at that moment. He pulled out the phone and instantly stopped breathing as he looked at the screen. It was a message sent by the news app. Nina Sanchez has announced herself to join a dating reality show, the headline read. He clicked on the details page and saw Ninas photo. Cameron knew that Nina had intended to join a love reality show before. And Nina was still the actress of Tymers at that time. Hence, he had directly rejected her proposal. After that, Nina hadnt mentioned it again. Cameron thought Nina had given up the idea. He hadnt expected that she would announce joining this show immediately after leaving Tymers, especially the day after they had sex. Did she do it on purpose? Although no one knew about his rtionship with Nina, he felt humiliated. No! He even felt like Nina was cheating on him! Chapter 527 I’ll Give You Two Options Cameron stared at Ninas radiant smile on the screen and squeezed his phone hard. She still knew how to antagonize him. Whats wrong? You dont look well. Lucien came over and looked down at Camerons phone. Cameron quickly put his phone away and gave Lucien a stern look. Go and find Mnie at once! After all, Mnie was their tutors favorite daughter, and he still couldnt let anything happen to her. Lucien instantly lost interest in checking Camerons phone and left to look for Mnie. Lucien didnt expect all things to turn out to be a joke. Now he was the most embarrassed one to be caught in the middle. Honestly, he did it out of kindness. After Lucien left, Cameron walked into his office. There was a floor-to-ceiling window with a view of the broad sea. As he was staring at the sea and pondering what to do, he got a call from Viggo. Have you seen the news? Nina will join a love variety show, asked Viggo. Cameron gritted his teeth. I saw it. Viggo was confused. Didnt you go to see herst night? Whats wrong with you two? Viggo and Nina lived in the same vi area. Last night, Viggo called to tell the security guard that Cameron was his friend and let Cameron enter. That was why Viggo also knew aboutst night. Hence, he hurriedly called to ask Cameron what was going on when he saw the news. What do you think if a woman left you alone at the house? Cameron spoke with his teeth gritted. Viggoughed. You mean she pretends nothing happened? Cameron sneered to express his anger. Then what do you n to do? Viggo sincerely wanted to offer help. Do you want me to persuade her? Viggo was a veteran actor and had cooperated with Nina for years. So he thought Nina would probably listen to his words. No need. Ill talk to her myself, refused Cameron. Viggo replied, Aright. But do let me know if theres anything I can help you with. Then Viggo asked again, By the way, when will you officially be back to thepany? Cameron was one of the partners of Tymers Entertainment. Since Cameron had returned, he surely needed to run thepany with Viggo together. Cameron was silent for a moment before he answered, Viggo, my future focus might still be on biological research. After all, its my field of expertise. I understand. Viggo knew what Cameron meant. Cameron nned not to join the management team at present. Cameron added, I trust your management ability. Id like to work behind the scenes for now. Lets talk about it when I need to be present in the future. Okay. Viggo supported Camerons decision unconditionally. A genius like you should specialize in the fields of your expertise. After all, its the greatest benefit of humankind. People said that the Twenty-first century was a century of biological science. Any equipment or product developed by a biologicalpany would make a big difference in human life. Hence, Viggo supported that Cameron should focus on biological research as well. Thank you. Then they ended the call. Cameron pondered for a while before calling Nina. Nina answered the call no sooner than a second, but she asked coldly, Hello, who is it? Are you serious about recording the love variety show? asked Cameron. He chose not to say his name, for he believed she could recognize his voice. Nina replied as if that was how it ought to be, Of course Im. Ive already signed the contract. And I cant afford to pay a huge penalty. Very good, Cameron said through gritted teeth. Although his tone was calm, Nina could tell that he was pissed off. Nina asked, deliberately sounding a little discontented, Mr. Dauster, why did you sound so weird? Is there something bothering you? What do you think is bothering me? Cameron asked rhetorically. Nina replied heartlessly, Do you think you have the right to meddle in my personal life just because we slept togetherst night? Come on. We are both adults. However, I do admit that our rtionship is a little different from others. Cameron thought she would say something nice, so he didnt interrupt her. After all, youre my ex. Even though I had sex with you, Ill never rekindle things with you. Camerons fingers tightened around his phone, and he decided not to talk nonsense with her. Or he would be going to explode. He directly cut in, Ill give you two options. First one, Ill pay the penalty, and youll give up recording this show. Second one, Ill be on the show and be your date. Cameron knew that the theme of a love variety show was about dates. If he went to be her date on this show, they would be dating like a real couple. That way, Nina wouldnt be seeing other men, and Cameron could spend more time with her. It was a win-win. Cameron also knew that the female guests would change the male guests, but he would never let it happen to him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He didnt care how other male guests would exchange, but he would be Ninas only date. Camerons utterances made Nina have to make the passive choice. She sneered, Cameron, congrattions! You finally turned from a naive teenager into a shrewd boss after all these years of studying abroad. Nina really knew how to make caustic remarks. Cameron said in a rage, Call me when you make your decision. Then, he hung up the phone. Chapter 528 A Quarrel After the call, Nina was so mad that she almost threw her phone away. She had already arrived at the shooting site, surrounded by all the staff. If it werent for minding her image, she would have called back and scolded Cameron. Nina walked up and down furiously. Sylvie, Ninas assistant, asked worriedly, Nina, whats wrong? Nina said with her teeth gritted, Im extremely angry and will explode at any time. You better stay away from me. Sylvie dramatically jumped to the side. Didnt we just arrive here? Who provoked you? Nina put her hands on her waist and sighed. No one had provoked her here, but someone had in Riverside City, thousands of miles away. After taking another deep breath, Nina took her phone and got into her RV. She asked the driver to get out of the car first and then called Cameron again. The call was answered in a second. Nina said, smiling, Im quite looking forward to being your date on the show. She would never cancel the contract. It was not the matter of money. Even if Cameron didnt pay the penalty, she could also afford it on her own. When she decided to participate in this show, she didnt know that Cameron woulde back. She just wanted to forget Cameron and give herself a chance to start over again. And she hadnt changed her mind until Cameron had returned. On the contrary, she had been even more determined to join this show. Are you sure? asked Cameron. Ninas expression instantly changed. Thats something Im supposed to be asking you. Are you sure you want to be on the show? Arent you afraid that your parents will be mad at you? Nina knew that Cameron came from a schrly family. How could his parents tolerate their excellent son appearing on a reality show and even with the woman they dislike? The so-called schrly family wasnt much superior to others, but they tended to act like they were nobler than others. That was why Camerons parents didnt like Nina, for she was a public figure but not an advanced talent. Cameron simply replied, This is my business, not theirs. Nina sneered, Bullshit! She was too aggravated to mind her words. Anyway, Cameron had long known her true personality, so she didnt need to restrain herself. Nina added, They are your parents. Its a doomed rtionship that you could never ignore. If you participate in this show, wait for your entire family to criticize you! Nina almost roared. Cameron was silent on the phone for a while. Just as Nina thought he was about to change his mind, he suddenly uttered, Are you so concerned about my situation? Ninas fury was ignited once again. She sneered, Why should I care about an ex-boyfriend who had left for years without a word? Before Cameron could say anything, Nina continued, Youre overthinking it. I just dont want your mother to disturb my life again. Cameron, I dont want to experience the humiliation I had suffered again! Somehow, Nina just shouted out these words. It was the most resentful and painful memory she had buried deep in her heart. Initially, she hadnt nned to say these words to Cameron. After all, so many years had passed. But when she knew Camerons n, the first image that came to her mind was Camerons mother, Colleen Donovan. If Colleen saw this show, Nina would be humiliated by her again. Probably she would throw a check at Ninas face again. Cameron didnt say anything for a long time. It was obvious that Ninas words were unexpected. There was a long silence between them before Cameron opened his mouth. His voice was tinged with a trace of bitterness. I apologize for what my mother did to you. Then, let us not disturb each other in the future, Nina directly hung up the phone. She slowly leaned against the seat, her eyes turning red. She had waited for so many years, but now she decided to give up. A big part of the reason was Camerons mother. A few days ago, when she apanied Emelia to try on the wedding dress, that Patricia came to pick on them, which reminded her of Colleen. Despair filled her heart, for she felt exhausted dealing with such a mother-inw. She had been working hard enough every day. If she still had to face a mother-inw who disliked her when getting home, she might as well make a clean break with Cameron. Then she could live a happier life. A few years earlier, Nina had been confident in waiting for Cameron to return. She had even said impulsively that she would pursue him again if Cameron no longer loved her. But as time passed, she slowly felt tired. Perhaps when people reached a certain age, their passion would fade, and they only wanted to live a quiet life. Nina stayed in the RV for a timeless time. Suddenly, Sylvie knocked on the door. Nina, the filming is going to start. Nina quickly collected all her emotions. She shook her short hair, then opened the door and threw herself into her work. Cameron was still sitting alone in his office, not moving for a long time. Todays conversation was out of his expectations.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. All these years, he knew that Nina didnt have any love affairs and knew that she still hadnt gotten over him. Hence, he was confident that she would continue to love him wholeheartedly like before as long as he returned. He had no thought in his head except to be reunited with Nina. But he forgot to consider her situation. He was indeed too naive and selfish. When he calmed down, he called Viggo. I hope the program team can cancel Ninas contract. Please help me to negotiate with them. Ill pay for it no matter how much it will cost. He could temporarily give up joining the show so that he wouldnt cause unnecessary trouble for her, but he couldnt stand to watch her dating other men. As for his parents, he would figure out what to do. Viggo quickly called back, The Director said no. But its understanding in terms of Ninas current poprity. Viggo analyzed it in his professional view. This show only gained a little attention before, but today, Ninas appearance on this show gained a huge attention. Ninas joining is beneficial to the programs ratings and will help them boost the poprity of the second season. Its impossible to change Nina. Chapter 529 The Sense of Crisis I see. After a moment of silence, Cameron replied. Viggo asked curiously, Didnt you have a talk with her? Cameron was very frustrated. That was not a talk but a quarrel. Viggo thought for a moment and uttered, In my opinion, just let it go. Maybe in the end, she will find out that you are the best one. Cameron snorted. Easy for you to say. Can you watch a woman you love dating another man? Viggo was lost for words for a second. Then he continued, Its a show. There are so many staff standing around them. There will be no physical intimacy except for chatting and dining. Moreover, Nina doesnt know the male guest at all. Do you think shes the kind of person who would fall in love with someone she just met? Cameron admitted that Viggos words brought him a littlefort. However, he still felt a little ufortable. At the thought of her having dinner and chatting with another man, Cameron was hard to take it well. But then he thought,pared with those kiss scenes in Ninas ys, it was not a big deal.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At this thought, Cameron felt much better when he heard Viggo suddenly speaking, Im afraid that I have bad news for you. I just received a message from the Director that Dous will also join this show. And he had been sessfully selected as Ninas date. Cameron didnt say anything. Do you still remember Dous Clevnd? Viggo immediately added, That rich yboy who had pursued Nina a few years ago. You had managed to get him out of the country. But he came back recently and pursued Nina again. I heard that he wanted Nina to marry him. Maybe he wants to get married around this age as soon as possible. Camerons heart fell again. How could he not remember Dous Clevnd? He remembered each man who had pursued Nina all these years. Hence, Cameron felt even more depressed. He had just given up participating in this show but was told this bad news. If it were any other man, he would have been able to remain calm, but it was Dous. This man had pursued Nina crazily a few years ago that he had no choice but to manage to move him out of the country. He had thought that Dous had already forgotten Nina while immersing in the colorful life abroad. What do you think about me joining this show? Cameron gritted his teeth and asked. Cameron changed his mind again. Because Dous stimted him, and he couldnt care about much. If his parents knew it, he wouldnt allow them to disturb Ninas life. What? Viggo thought he had misheard. Dont you hate to expose in the public eye most? In the past few years of working with Cameron, Viggo knew Cameron very well. Whether for Tymers or Camcien, Cameron had never presented in public activities or events. It wasnt just because he had been studying abroad, but still, he didnt want Nina to know his identity in the twopanies. He was more willing to stay behind the scenes to control everything. Cameron didnt exin but said with determination, Get me in. I dont care how. Viggo smiled. Leave it to me if you decide to. With my reputation in the entertainment industry for so many years, getting you in wont be a problem. Cameron thought that a love reality show needed more male guests to choose from. Besides, He guessed that Dous must get the chance through friends and might spent some money. Why couldnt he do the same thing? An aplished man like Cameron, who was way better than Dous, would definitely get the priority to be Ninas date. Thank you, Cameron added, Just let me know if you have any questions. It doesnt matter how much money it will cost. Okay. Viggo hung up and quickly got down to contact the Director. On the other hand, when Lucien found Mnie, she was crying alone on the rooftop. Lucien handed her a packet of tissues and apologized earnestly, Im sorry. I didnt know Cameron would suddenly have a girlfriend. He never mentioned it these years. Hearing this, Mnie cried even more. Lucien was standing helplessly, and he didnt know how tofort her. He could only look up at the sky with his hands in his pockets, praying that Mnie would stop crying. Noticing that Lucien no longerforted her, Mnie had to stop crying. She turned around and asked with red eyes, Did he never say anything about it? You also have no idea who that woman is? Lucien shook his head sincerely. I dont know. To be honest, Im hearing about it for the first time today. If I had known it earlier, I wouldnt have chosen to be the matchmaker for you two. It must hurt you, doesnt it? Mnie started crying again. It broke my heart. The moment I saw Cameron, his elegant and quiet presence attracted me deeply. So, I tried to meet him by all means, but he just focused on his studies and ignored me. Dad told me to wait patiently. Because Cameron was an intelligent and proud man, so he might not be interested in seeing anyone for the time being. However, he participated in dangerous biological research with a new tutor when he graduated early. Since then, I have hardly seen him at all. And Dad also didnt allow me to see him for my safety. Now, I followed him to his country but found that he loved someone else. Lucien, tell me, what am I to him? Mnie cried heartbrokenly. It was me who met Cameron first. Ive known you two since you studied abroad. Why didnt he choose me? Mnieined, Had he liked that woman before he went abroad? But all these years, they didnt have any contact, and the feelings must fade. Besides, he was still a teenager then. How could a teenager know what love is? He just wanted to spend time with girls when he was bored! Chapter 530 The Woman Upstairs I dont believe what he said! He must be lying to me! Mnie stubbornlyforted herself. Lucien thought for a moment and said, Mnie, you should understand that theres no firste-first-serve in a rtionship. Even if you are the first one to meet him, he still doesnt like you. No matter whom he fell in love with, he doesnt need to apologize to you. Mnie was pissed off by Luciens words. Lucien continued, Second, teenagers are indeed not as mature as adults. But that doesnt mean they dont know what love is. Actually, there are always many people marrying the people whom they met in their youth, right? Hearing what Lucien said, Mnie was in a blue mood again. Lucien, which side are you on, Cameron or me? cried Mnie. Of course, Im on your side. So, I really dont want you to immerse yourself in the wrong thought. Otherwise, you will be the one who gets hurt in the end.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucien was trying to persuade Mnie to give up. Mnie shouted in a rage, Go away! Lucien said resignedly, Alright, Ill leave immediately. But youd better be back at the office soon. We need to discuss your future work arrangements. Since Cameron refused Mnie to be his assistant, he had to rearrange her position. Mnie turned away in anger. Lucien sighed and left. In his opinion, since Cameron loved someone else, it was best for Mnie not to stay in Camcien anymore. Leaving Riverside City and returning to her home was the best choice. Although Lucien didnt know who that woman was, he knew Cameron must take her seriously. Or Cameron wouldnt have admitted it in front of them. There was no point in staying here for Mnie. But who was that woman? Lucien was really curious. Aftering down from the rooftop, Lucien hurried to Camerons office and sat down opposite Cameron. Alright, you can tell me your story now. Cameron was in a bad mood right now. He gave a nce at Lucien. When did I say I would tell you? Lucien was speechless. Heined, Ive told you everything about my love affairs. But you never told me yours! Its unfair! Cameron replied, Your love affairs were countless. And I dont know whats true and whats not true. But I just have one. Im not going to tell you easily. Lucien angrily dragged his chair forward. Are you saying it or not? You know what? Im not leaving until you tell me. However, Lucien didnt wait for Camerons story but bad news. Im afraid that you need to cancel your travel n. I have an important thing to do, so I cant stay in the office all day. Lucien had long nned to leave Cameron to manage thepany over some time as soon as he returned. Even if Cameron didnt like socializing, Lucien had decided to travel around the world. Just now, Viggo had informed Cameron that he was sessfully chosen to be Ninas date. So when Cameron was out for recording, Lucien still needed to deal with the business in thepany. Lucien jumped to his feet. Why? What are you going to do? Since we formed thispany in partnership, Ive been running it for the past few years. I worked hard with little rest. Finally, you came back, and I had a chance to rest. And now you tell me to cancel the travel n? Ive bought all the tickets and booked all the hotels. Isnt it a waste of time and money? Damn you! Lucien was boiling with rage and didnt mind him using bad words. Cameron nced at him. Mind your words. In Camerons opinion, it was not appropriate to say bad words in the office, especially as thepanys boss. I dont care. Im going on vacation! Im going to start my global travel! Lucien was not in the mood to mind his words but just wanted to express outrage. He had been looking forward to this around-the-world journey for a long time. How could he not be angry? Cameron exined, looking apologetic. I really have something important to do. Lucien snorted. Whats more important than running apany? Cameron answered. To pursue my girlfriend. Lucien shrugged. It does little to affect your work in the office during the day. Or no boss could be dating someone in this world. Cameron added honestly, Im going to record a show. Lucien almost choked on his saliva. What did you say? Record a show? Lucien couldnt believe what he heard. Dont you hate to be seen in the media? If you are on a show, everyone will see your face. Are you okay with that? Well, Cameron replied with one word. He would definitely feel ufortable. But he had no choice. Lucien was both angry and anxious. What kind of woman are you pursuing? You even challenge yourself to do something you hate to do most? Cameron pointed to the ceiling. Lucien was puzzled. Why are you pointing to the ceiling? Lucien was so confused butpletely didnt think of Nina. After all, it was difficult to associate a gorgeous woman like Nina with a cold man like Cameron. When Cameron was about to exin, he heard Lucien suddenly remark, You mean she is the superstar in the field of biology and hard to get? Cameron couldnt help but roll his eyes. But he thought for a moment and admitted what Lucien said was notpletely wrong. Hence, he nodded and replied, Its okay if you put it this way. Nina had won all the acting awards and had been proven to be the most talented young actress in the entertainment circle. She was more than a superstar but a top star. Cameron didnt want to talk in riddles anymore, so he added, The woman upstairs. Upstairs? Lucien didnt understand at first. When he furrowed his brows and pondered for a few seconds, he was shocked with an open mouth. He even dramatically stepped back and fell onto the sofa, acting like he couldnt breathe. Are you saying that the woman in your heart is Nina Sanchez? Cameron nodded. Lucien closed his eyes and pretended to faint. Cameron said in disgust, It would be a great pity if you werent an actor. Chapter 531 No One Could Rest Unmoved Lucien jumped up from the sofa, You, you, you He was speechless. He had talked about Nina in front of Cameron yet she was the person that Cameron had been thinking about. Lucien felt like a fool. When did you guys hook up? Lucien asked after quite a silence. We were ssmates back in high school. Cameron didnt like Luciens wording. But he didnt bother to correct him. Lucien was startled. So, you guys are old friends! He felt d that he said youthful love was memorable on the rooftop. Otherwise, he wouldnt know how to face Cameron right now. Cameron then told Lucien about what happened between Nina and him, that they were once together, but broke upter. He didnt tell the story in detail, of course. Lucien vaguely understood at the beginning that the thing didnt work out because Camerons mother wasnt approval of it. But then he got puzzled. So, he asked Cameron, frowning, Then whats going on between you guys now? You came to her as soon as you got back. And you guys slept. But how is she on the dating program now? And, why dont you just tell her that you have feelings for her? Isnt it nice to be with someone you love? Cameron shook his head. Its way moreplicated than you thought. He had told her that he had never forgotten about her over the years, and he thought that was enough. However, he soon got upset because Nina said she didnt want to be bothered by his mother again. And Nina also showed her hatred of him over the years. Only then did Cameron realize that starting again wouldnt be easy. Only those who had gone through the same things would understand his feelings. Lucien asked in confusion, How is itplicated? Isnt it all about two people loving each other? Wasnt love simple? Lucien didnt understand why Cameron rented the upstairs to Nina and why Nina participated in the dating program. Cameron didnt intend to say anything more to him, but only solemnly exined, So you cant leave for the time being. Lucien wanted to protest. Cameron said, If my happiness rests in the air, Ill quit thepany. This made Lucien angry. If Cameron quit, Camcien Lifetech would be over. He is good at management and social. But without the products developed by Cameron, he would have nothing to socialize about. He would have nothing to make money with. Lucien walked around Camerons office with his hands on his hips andined, You have to reimburse me for my air ticket money and hotel reservation money! Cameron smiled, No problem. I can give you another 10% of the dividend at the end of the year. Lucien grunted, Why would I need that? He doesnt want money. He had said that because he was too angry. He needed somepensation tofort himself. Camcien Lifetech was founded by him and Cameron. Their dividend ratio was the same. He will not want more than 10% of the dividend for no reason. Camcien Lifetech wouldnt be like this today without either of them. Besides, the rtionship between him and Cameron was priceless. Cameron didnt say anything more. At this time, his mother called. Cameron frowned slightly, but he still answered the phone. Colleen Donovan sounded cautious. Changning, your father and I are sorry aboutst night. You decide your future. We shouldnt interfere too much Cameron said, Its all right. Colleen was relieved when she heard that there wasnt much rejection in Camerons tone. She then asked, Where are you now? Cameron nced at Lucien and said carelessly, In a friendspany. Colleen was silent for a moment. She sighed heavily inside, thinking, His ssmates and friends are now all sessful in their careers. Doesnt he feel ashamed in someone elsespany? She and Randall didnt know much about their son now. After what had happened thest night, Colleen could only change the topic. Coming home for dinner tonight? I will. Cameron agreed. He would not only go back home for dinner but also live there. Nina was casting the program. He couldnt let this stiff rtionship between him and his parents go on. It wouldnt be good for Nina in the future. So he went on saying, Is my room ready? Im staying home for a while. Hearing this, Colleen was delighted. Its long been ready, juste back. The room was ready a long time ago because they thought Cameron would live at home after getting back from abroad. However, they quarreledst night and he left home. Okay. Cameron didnt speak more. Colleen hang up the phone happily. Lucien tutored from beside, Are you going back to please them so they wouldnt make things difficult for you and Nina? Cameron nced at him. Do you speak so casually while socializing with others too? Why would I please them? They are my parents. We are getting alone well all the time. Lucien chuckled, Go on pretending. I knew I was right. Cameron was shrewd and stubborn. Cameron didnt want to talk to Lucien anymore, so he got up, and took his car keys. Im off. Lucien hasnt talked enough with him. He wanted to know more details about Cameron and Nina. So he followed him and said, Hey, tell me the whole story between you and Nina. Im curious about how you started. No one could remain unmoved if someone is constantly pursuing them. Me either, Cameron added. Are you making a fool of me? said Lucien. Are you talking about yourself? Mnie nchard has been pursuing you for so many years. Why havent you been moved?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cameron stepped into the elevator, not intending to continue the conversation. Dick head. Cameron thought. I was moved because I liked Nina too! Frankly speaking, Cameron epted it at the very beginning of Ninas pester. He pretended that he needed to think about it. But it was just a trick. Was there any detailed exnation needed? Nina was such a gorgeous person. Of course, he had a crush on her at the first sight. He liked her for her look. But he fell in love with her for her personality. Nina looked like a girl different to deal with. But he knew that she treated her friends well and that she was kind and gentle on the inside. Chapter 532 I’ve Cut My Hair Cameron had a nice time dining with his parents. Because of what happenedst night, perhaps, neitherRandall nor Colleen mentioned work stuff. At the end of the dinner, Colleen asked kind of cautiously, Well, I mean, Cameron, I was thinking about holding a party for you tomorrow, to celebrate your return. What do you think about it? She then added, fearing that Cameron would refuse, They missed you. Your grandparents, your uncle, and everyone. Cameron didnt hesitate. I think Im switched to the local time. I should visit them actually. Its alright. They want you to rest well. Colleen then added, So, shall I book the restaurant? Okay. Cameron had nothing against the idea. He couldnt avoid this party after going back from abroad. But he was thinking about something else. His grandparents from his fathers side were all alive. But they only had one son. Colleens parents had passed away when Cameron was still a kid. But Colleen had a brother, who was a famous engineer, named Joshua Donovan. Joshua was very attentive to Colleen. Colleen listened to everything he said. And Randall listened to Colleens order. Camerons grandparents never meddled with his thing. And his grandmother adored beauty. So, she would definitely like Nina. So, the only person Cameron needed to persuade was his uncle. As long as Camerons uncle Joshua epted Nina, every problem was solved. After dinner, Cameron went back to his room. As soon as he disappeared from the kitchen, Colleen sighed. I nned to invite Michelle to the party tomorrow. But now it looks like a bad idea. The girl Colleen mentioned was Michelle Byrd, Uncle Byrds daughter. The two families were colleagues and friends. They were very familiar with each other since the children were still young. Now the children were all adults. Cameron was handsome and gentle. Michelle Byrd was beautiful and elegant. They were both outstanding among their peers. That was why their parents wanted to ship them. Besides, Colleen also heard from Michelles mother that the girl liked his son. So, the wish was even stronger. However, she didnt have the chance because both Michelle and Cameron were studying abroad. Now, they have both returned. And they were both at the age of getting married. Colleen wanted them to meet. Things wouldnt be better if they could hit it off. But after what happenedst night, Colleen thought shed better quit the idea this time. Randall nodded, Yup. Its not the right timing. He then said, He is not even having a career. Thats not part of the n. How would Michelle think about it. Colleen felt ashamed. Yes, right. I dont even know how to face Michelles family. Michelle majored in art and was now a painter. She became a teacher at university after returning abroad. And she was going to hold an exhibition of her work in a couple of days. She was a sess now. And inparison, their son had given up both the research institute and the colleges. Such a shame. Randall got up and waved his hand with a headache, Forget it, I dont want to mind about his business now. As long as he doesnt steal or rob, he can do whatever he wants. Cameron had always been a model student over the years. Randall had never needed to worry about him. No one knew what made him so rebellious now. Randall wouldnt beat his child. But he didnt know what Cameron had in mind, so a verbal lesson wouldnt do either. As long as he doesntmit crimes, he could do whatever he liked. Hey, you Colleen was furious. You are spoiling him. Randall didnt pay much attention to herints. He went upstairs. Back to his room, Cameron tidied up his luggage and took a shower. Then took out a key from his bag and opened the second drawer of his desk. Apart from many letters, there were also some other gadgets inside, including girls hairbands and a couple phone case. But some of the letters were torn apart and fixed with tape. Cameron looked at those letters, which brought his mind back to the suffocating summer. He tore up all the letters after knowing that Nina broke up with him because his mother gave her a check. They didnt write many letters at that time actually. Many of the letters were printed text messages. They were sweet. The sweeter those texts were, the more he sufferedter. He couldnt stand watching them all torn apart, so he stopped half way, and took out the tape to fix the pieces one by one. It was the first time that he had cried. He locked himself in the room and sat on the floor crying. He was angry at Ninas being heartless, and at his being a coward.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nina had abandoned him for money, yet he was fixing their letters. He couldnt even abandon the letters. After flipping through the letters, he picked up the hair bands. Nina had beautiful hair. She looked stunning with her hair down. She had been outstanding in the crowd since a young age. He couldnt stand seeing her have her hair down at school. So, he bought a lot of hair bands. Whenever he caught her leaving her hair untied, he would stuff a hairband into her hand and urged her to tie up her hair. If she refused, he would do it by himself. They were a sweet couple. Recalling the old memories made his heartache. The phone case was a birthday gift from her. She drew the two carton figures and then customized the phone cases. She wasnt a good drawer. But her drawing was cute in his eyes. He used that phone case until they graduated. And all other stuff was their memories too. At this time, he got a notification on his phone. It turned out that Nina had posted a photo in which she had short hair. The caption under said, Ive cut my hair, my past shall go with it. Cameron turned to the hair bands in his drawer. He was reminiscence about her beautiful hair, but she had already cut it?! Chapter 533 Coming for Money Cameron knew that Nina was filming a military-themed drama, so it was inevitable for her to cut her hair.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, he was angry that Nina posted a picture like this at this very time. Combing with what she said that day, Cameron had a proper reason to believe that Nina wanted to piss him off. He couldnt stand it, so he called Nina, wanting to ask for an exnation. However, he couldnt call her at all. It was obvious that he was blocked. Nina was thousands of miles away, Cameron couldnt do anything at the moment. So he logged in to the ount he never used andmented under the tweet, It looks awful. He was just venting his anger. However, he was soon cyber-attacked. Ninas fans went to his ounts and left countless meanments. Some DMed him. Everybody was cursing him in the meanest way. It was the first time that Cameron understood the power of fans. But he wasnt innocent. Hisment was too mean. After all, Nina was beautiful enough to go with any kind of hairstyle. The non-stop messages from Ninas fans made Cameron a headache. So he tossed his phone aside and sulked in bed. After a while, his phone rang. He took it over with dismay. Then he suddenly sat up from the bed. It was Ninas call. He wanted to answer it. But he stopped at thest second. That was unfair. She unblocked her when she needed him? He was so angry that he decided not to answer her phone, but the next second he went against his words and answered it. Because he knew that if he didnt answer the phone, he might not be able to contact her in the future. Nina soundedzily on the phone, Cameron, dont look for trouble. Arent you looking for scolding when you make suchments under my Instagram? She knew how powerful her fans could be. Cameron must have received a lot of scolding. Camerons focus was elsewhere, How do you know it was me? It was the first time that he posted ament with that ount. He had only used that ount to stalk her over the years. He had nevermented or liked any posts. What gave him away? Nina snorted, I know everything, kid. Camerons user name gave him away. It was the words that she once teased him with. So of course, she recognized it immediately. In addition, hisment was too mean. He could say that her new hairstyle doesnt look good yet he described it as awful He deserved the curse of the angry fans. Kid? Cameron wasnt quite satisfied with this address. If my memory is correct, you are one month younger than me. So what? said Nina bluntly. Even though she was one month younger than him, so what? This is just a nickname. It had nothing to do with age. And a sessful woman of her age could call anyone kid if she wanted. Cameron was pissed off by her artiction. So, he changed the topic. Why did you block me? Why cant I? Nina asked back without much emotion. Weve made everything clear the other day in the call. She didnt want any connection with him anymore. She didnt want to be humiliated by his family anymore. This childish quarrel went on for a few minutes. Then Cameron fell into silence. He had always been the person who gave in when they argue in the past. It was not because he was bad at arguing, but because women didnt care about logic in an argument. Yet he was a logical person. So, he shut up in case he was pissed off. The atmosphere became awkward after Cameron stopped talking. Just as Nina was about to end the call, Cameron suddenly said, Would you lend me some money? What? Nina couldnt believe her ears. Cameron was from a wealthy family. Why would he borrow money from her? Cameron leaned against the bed and squinted cunningly, Im currently between jobs. I cant support myself. Are you serious, Cameron? Nina immediately raised her voice and asked incredulously, You have studied abroad for so many years, and you told me now youre unemployed? Am I that foolish to you? After studying abroad, even an average person would have found a job, not to mention a top student like Cameron. And he came from a prestigious family. If he failed to find a job, his family would help. At least, it wouldnt be a problem to find him a job at the university. Nina didnt understand that a genius like Cameron would be without work. Cameron exined, You are right, I did study abroad for many years. But it wasnt my wish. My parents and some self-righteous people wanted that. I dont want to make a living by what I learned abroad now. Cameron could be a good liar. The fact was, he became a sessful businessman with that knowledge. Nina was kind of stunned at his words, and the sorrow in his tone. He sounded like ming her for breaking up with him so that he could go abroad. Nina felt disturbed. Ask your parents for money! Why would I lend you? Do you want me to support you? If you want, I wouldnt mind, said Cameron calmly. Nina was shocked. Was this still the promising young man that she knew? When did he start to rely on women? And he seemed to take it for granted. What had he gone through abroad over the years? Nina pinched her forehead and said, Cameron, I think you are having some mental problems. My good friend Jean is an excellent psychologist. Ill give you her phone numberter. You can have a word with her. Nina thought Cameron was probably mind-washed by the extravagant life overseas. He was crazy now. Didnt you say that you would pay me? Cameron asked. He was done with all the nonsense. Nina was speechless. After the night they had sex, Nina left a note and said that if he needed anypensation, he could connect Sherlyn and name a price. It was just to draw the line between them, to inform him that it was just a one-night-stand. She didnt expect he would take it seriously. Nina almost cursed out. Chapter 534 Currently Single Whats wrong? Want to default? Just as Nina was speechless, Cameron suddenly spoke. Nina took a deep breath and sneered, How much do you want? A million, said Cameron bluntly. That was a sharp number to Nina. Because Colleen had offered her a check of a million to break up with him. He must have brought up the number on purpose. Nina didnt speak, so Cameron went on saying, Alright, lets put it this way. Pay me a million and Ill be at your service whenever you need me for a lifetime. I offer good service, you know that. Nina was amused by his words.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Was it thepensation for that night? How did it be the payment of a lifelong service? Alright, one million it is. Nina agreed without hesitation. She then added, But I hope you take the money and get lost in my life. Cameron was the one silent now. She was still so unreadable. However, he wouldnt ept this deal. Did you say that you want to be my sugar mommy? And that you would Cameron stopped in time. He was on the edge of giving himself away. He wanted to say, And you would make me your lover with a check of 20 million? He was just here to fulfill her dream. But he couldnt say so. Otherwise, Nina would know that he had a connection with Viggo and Tymers Entertainment. And she wouldnt believe that he was poor at the moment. Nina was on guard. Who did you hear this from? What are you talking about? Cameron started to y dumb. He had heard it from Viggo, of course. Viggo heard it from Nina. She said so at a dinner with Viggo and Emelia. She was drunk. Nina didnt mention Camerons name. But sheined about how her ex-boyfriends mother had humiliated her and said that she would make him a lover with a check worth 20 million. Viggo was aware of their rtionship. So, he naturally knew that the man Nina mentioned was Cameron. Perhaps out of guilt, Nina sneered, There are so many young boys to choose from, why would I choose you? You are old. Nina said so to trigger Cameronand to remind him of his current state. You know if I am old that night. said Cameronshamelessly. Get lost! Nina cursed, and then hung up the phone. Dont forget to pay me. Not long after hanging up the phone, Nina received a message from Cameron with his bank card number. Nina was speechless. Was he really out of job? She didnt want to pay because she felt it was a trap. However, she had promised that day. Nina felt annoyed. After hesitating for a while, she called Manny Bowers, who she had gotten in touch with not long ago. She needed someone to investigate on Cameron. She wanted to know if he was indeed unemployed. She didnt connect with her ssmates. Manny Bowers was the only person she could count on. And Manny was a guy. He should know something about the other guys. Hello, Miss Celebrity. Manny sounded close when he picked up the call. Last time, Emelia invited Manny to dinner and Nina went too. They were all mature now. Instead of feeling awkward, they felt that it was pretty easy to deal with old ssmates. I want to ask you something. Nina went straight to the point. Whats it? Manny said with a smile. Well, I was wondering do you know how is Cameron Dauster doing recently? Nina felt kind of embarrassed when mentioned Cameron. After all, they had a terrible breakup. Manny wasnt sure. I heard hes back recently. I knew that. But do you know where he works? Well, I dont. Manny denied. You know that he wouldnt even look at a bad student like me. We didnt connect after graduation. Manny then said somehow jealously, He was so promising at that time, he must have been sessful now. Hearing the answer, coupled with what Cameron said just now, Nina almost choked. She smiled and asked Manny, I dont know either. But please, could you keep an eye on it? And let me know if you get any information. Manny agreed without hesitation, No problem, its on me. Nina thanked him. Dont mention it. This is what friends are for. Mannyughed and said, Dont forget to invite me to your wedding when you marry him. Wedding? Nina was confused. Mine? Who am I going to marry? Manny for a moment, then said quickly, I mean, Emelia invited me to her wedding not long ago. You would invite me too when you get married, right? Nina was puzzled at Mannys words. But she said, Dont count on me. Im not interested in romantic life now. I just want money. Alright! Im going to sleep now. Dont forget about it. Ill keep you posted on whatever I get. Nina then hung up the phone. Considering there must still be people cursing Cameron online, Ninamented, Everybody has thier own taste. Its normal that some like it and some dont. Nina meant to appease her fans so they would stop attacking Cameron. However, Dous immediately liked thement as if saying that he was the one who liked the hairstyle. He couldnt express his love to Nina on his social media, because Sherlyn and Nina had warned him. In order not to affect Ninas career, he could only like herment. There had been rumors that Dous was chasing Nina. Now after what he had done, they were immediately on the trending list. Nina was so annoyed. Before Sherlyn called, she posted a statement on Twitter, Im currently single. Me and Mr. Clevnd are just friends. Otherwise, why would I join a dating program? Nina didnt mind being on the trending news. She just didnt want Cameron to mess up with her again after he saw the news. Chapter 535 Billionaire Nina had faced all sorts of gossip of her during the years of being a beautiful and popr female star. But she had never been so passive. She realized long ago that she didnt understand Cameron well. He had been acting weirdly after he got back this time. He was even more unreadable to her now. She was worried that he would go crazy after reading the news. That was why she made the statement. After the post was done, Sherlyn called. Whats wrong with Dous Clevnd? Sherlyn was angry. Did we ask him to be careful of what he says? Sherlyn didnt like Dous. He was a downright yboy. Everybody knew that. He meddled with different actresses or even online celebrities. It was such a shame to be liked by such a man. Sherlyn had talked to Dous in private. She warned him not to express his love for Nina in public unless he wanted to destroy Ninas career. Out of Sherlyns expectation, Dous agreed. And he had indeed acted well after he went back abroad and started to chase Nina again. However, everything was ruined now. Nina was speechless too. Who knows whats wrong with him. But he didnt say anything. It was just a like. Sherlyn snorted, Then whats wrong with you?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just ignore the negativements! You didnt care about it before. Sherlyn didnt know that Cameron hade back and they had slept. So, she didnt know that the person who left the meanment was Cameron. She thought it was from their rivals. If Nina didnt reply to thement, Dous wouldnt like thement. And there wouldnt be rumors about them. Nina was silent. It was to attract her fans and save Cameron. Douss like wasnt part of the n. Sherlyn yelled at the other side of the call, Speak! Nina was upset, What should I say? Ive exined it on Twitter. Sherlyn bit her teeth and warned earnestly, Listen to me, you have to stay away from Dous. If something happened between you and him. Jillian Harrison wouldugh. You know how much she wishes to see you with a yboy and lead a miserable life. Jillian Harrison was Ninas rival. They became an actress at the same time. They both yed an unimportant role in a popr soap opera. Maybe because of a simr experience. They were once good friends. They interacted a lot on all sorts of asions. They posted birthday tweets for each other. However, as they went closer, Nina realized that they could never be friends. They had different views. Nina was a person with integrity. Jillian would do anything for profit. For example, she had stolen Ninas resources without worrying that it might affect their rtionship. Nina knew that to grow strong in this industry, one must be shameless. However, she just couldnt do it. So, she had remained a nobody for quite a time, while at the same time, Jillian became popr. Since then, they stopped connecting. Nina wasnt jealous. She just didnt want to deal with such people anymore. They would never be real friends anyway. Later, Jillian slowly dropped. However, Ninas career became better each year. So, they became rivals, especially when they wanted the same resources. After what Jillian had done, Nina decided not to take one step back. She was never a person who would let herself be bullied. And it was Jillian who started. What disgusted Nina even more was that Jillian had been imitating her over the years. She copied the way Nina dress and the way she talked. Nina was known for being straightforward and honest. So Jillian acted like she was the same. They were now ipatible. Nina pursed her lips when Sherlyn said that Jillian would like to see her cry. Sherlyn then said, By the way, I have something to tell you. So, I heard that Dous wants to join the dating show and went to stop him. But before I did anything, I heard that someone had taken this opportunity before him. Nina was surprised to hear that. Sherlyn continued, I tried to know more about the person, but the director wouldnt say anything. So, the only thing I know is that he is from a decent family. He became a billionaire at a young age, and he is now at the front tier of his industry. Im sure you would like him. Nina thought of Cameron when she heard the person was from a decent family. But when Sherlyn said he was a billionaire, Nina knew it couldnt be him. Cameron said he had no money. He was even asking her for money. And she had told him that she didnt want to be bothered by his mother. He must have given up the idea. So, the person who cut in front of Dous cant be Cameron. Sherlyn said, In my opinion, you should choose this guy to go on the date, no matter what happens. Dous must be out. If you guys have any interaction in the show, rumors will be out of control. I want that yboy to stay away from you as far as possible. Sherlyn tried her best to protect Nina. Nina said, however, What if I just dont like that person? You are an actress. Just do your work then. The guy is from a good family. It sounds better to have rumors about him and you than Dous, no? Nina said kind of helplessly, So you believe what they say. What if he is a yboy too? It doesnt make him more reliable being a person without fame. Sherlyn waved her hand. I just trust him! Ive met all kinds of people over the years. I trust my judgment. Chapter 536 Isn’t It Nice to Be Single? Sherlyn was determined to separate Nina and Dous Anyway, stay away from Dous! She was almost yelling at the end. And I dont want to hear you saying things like marrying Dous. You will kill me, seriously. Sherlyn felt like Nina looked sick recently. She didnt know why.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. One day after drinking, Nina said she was tired. She would like to get married and stop working as an actress. And she said Dous was a good choice. He was handsome and rich. And since she didnt love him, she wont be hurt. Sherlyn was pissed off hearing this. Every woman wanted their man to be devoted, yet Nina wanted the opposite. She must be out of her mind. Thinking of Ninas words, Sherlyn got angry again. Dous is far from being good enough for you. Nina rubbed her ears, feeling bored. Alright, alright! Just leave this to me. My mother wouldnt care about who I marry. she then added wryly. Nina was just a tool to produce money in her mothers eyes. Her parents didnt care about who her husband would be, as long as he was rich. The only thing they cared about was money. As long as their son can live freely, everything was fine, including marrying Nina to an old man, which they had done once. Or, in other words, selling. Sherlyn knew about Ninas ridiculous parents. She said to Nina with pity, Nina, you are at the age of getting married. I dont mind that you suddenly marry someone and quit your career. Im just afraid that you would choose the wrong person. After years of thriving in the industry, Nina was now rich and famous. She wouldnt need anyone to support her for the rest of her life. But money didnt represent real happiness. Sherlyn wished Nina to marry the right person and enjoy the rest of her life. Sherlyn, I got what you mean. Thank you. Nina knew that Sherlyn was seriously caring for her. So, she became more serious. Sherlyn grunted, Better! Id prefer to see you single than with a random person. Speaking of which, is it nice to be single? Just like me. I have my career and my money. I can do whatever I want. Sherlyn was 37 or so, about the same age as Viggo. It was toote for a woman to be in a rtionship at such an age. Sherlyn was not in a hurry. Instead, she was enjoying her life to the fullest. Nina smiled, Yup, its super! You are my role model. Sherlyn smiled too. But we are different. I didnt meet any guys that I like. You are still young. You still have the chance. Such as Cameron. Then, Sherlyn talked about the business with Nina. By the way. Princess Lenia crew is about to hold a conference in a couple of days. Ive asked for two days of leaves for you. You can go back to participate. Princess Lenia just ended a few days ago, it was the most popr period drama of the year. Everybody who yed in it, both famous actors like Nina and Marvin, and new actresses like Ze, all received a great reputation. The producer and the tform decided to hold a press conference Of course, this fully proves that the show was popr. After all, only populous shows held a press conference. Nina didnt want to go back to Riverside City. Can I skip it? Sherlyn didnt understand. You are the leading actress. NO. And there must be many sponsors watching the conference. Maybe youll get some endorsements. Dont you like money? Here is your chance. Are you sure you want to skip it? But Nina wanted to say that she indeed love money and wouldnt let any chances slip away. But she didnt want to face Cameron. She had hidden here to avoid him. But if she came back, shell have to face him. What if hees over to pester her? She couldnt sleep with him every time. That wasnt appropriate. And what would they look like? Sherlyn warned her, You have to be present, to show your professionalism and your respect to Princess Lenia. Alright, okay. Nina knew what she had to do when she came down. She must not offend anyone if she wanted her career to go on. Besides, the show was Emalias first work. It was a milestone. Even for Emelia, Nina had to show up. At the same time, Manny was calling Cameron. They got in touch a while back when Olivia used Emelia of copying. Camerons call was a great surprise for Manny back then. Manny didnt expect that the top student in the ss would actually call him. Cameron wanted Manny to prove that every word Emelia put on paper was real and Manny did as asked. He wouldnt have done it even without Camerons request. Manny had no idea where Cameron got his number from. But he was sure that Cameron did it for Nina. He didnt want Olivia to defile what happened to him. Or he was probably helping Emelia. After all, if Emelia was in trouble, Nina wouldnt be happy either. Manny said in the call, Nina called me and asked me about you. What should I tell her? Manny wasnt a good student in school. But he was pretty sensible when ites to feeling. He had sensed something from hisst call with Cameron. He knew that there was something between them. So, he decided to call Cameron. Chapter 537 Going back to Riverside City For real? Cameronughed. He immediately understood what Nina wanted. She must have doubted him after he asked for money. So, he told Manny, Tell her then that I had a fight with my parents after I returned. So, I couldnt even get into the search institute or university. Im now homeless. What? Manny was kind of stunned. This is not real, right? Are you seriously without a job? Cameron was a genius in Mannys eyes. He thought that Cameron must be super sessful now. Cameron thought for a second, I indeed rejected the offers of the research institute and university He had twopanies under his name now, but he didnt want to make them public yet, in case it disturbs hister ns. And he wasnt interested in those jobs. So, it was pretty true. Manny paused, then said earnestly, I see. Look, bro. Im no one important, but I have a smallpany now. If you dont mind, you cane here Thank you. But Im fine now. Cameron stopped him. Just tell her what I said. Alright. Manny signed after hanging up the call. So even top students could be doing poorly. Cameron was a legend. He was always the top student. And he was handsome, rich. Every girl in school adored him. Now he was unemployed. Thinking of this, Manny was pleased with what he had now. Manny was now having a videopany. He can be regarded as a sessful person somehow. But soon he realized that it was Cameron rejected the offers. In other words, if he entered the research institute or university, he would still be above average. Manny shrugged. Top students were just different from ordinary people. Cameron saw that Dous liked Ninas post and also saw Ninas statement. He didnt care about Dous but Ninas statement made him upset. Currently single? Then what about that night? Viggo called at this time. Cameron picked it up and heard Viggo say, Nina is sure to show up at the press conference of Princess Lenia. So she would return from the cast? Cameron knew that Nina was on the crew for a military drama and wouldnte back in a while. He had thought about going to visit her. It was perfect that she had toe back for the conference. Okay. Viggo said honestly, But she would stay for only one or two days. They wouldnt give her too many days of leave. But Princess Lenia is popr now. She would leave the crew again for endorsements or advertisements sooner orter. Viggo knew what he was thinking about. So, he said this to reassure Cameron. Thank you. Cameron said. I wish you good luck, said Viggo. After the call, Camerony down on the bed, thinking. At this time, his father knocked on the door. Cameron got up and put everything in the drawer. Then opened the door. Randall didnt intend to get in. He stood there with his hands behind his back, red at Cameron, and said, Your mother hasnt been in a good health in the past few years. Dont make her angry. Cameron frowned slightly, asking, Whats wrong with her health? He had never heard anything about Colleens health condition. Otherwise, he would havee back once in a while. But Colleen didnt look sick in his eyes. Randall grunted, Its normal for old people to feel sick. There is nothing severe. But she cant be angry all the time. Cameron understood now, his father was just not happy with what he had done after returned. He questioned even more about Colleen s health condition. He squinted at his father, which made Randall guilty. He stared back. Why are you looking at me like that? Is that how a son should look at his father? Randall was kind of angry at Camerons interrogating eyes. It looked scary. It didnt belong to someone intellectual. Im sorry. Im not a good son. Cameron said, withdrawing his stare.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Camerons sudden change of attitude surprised Randall and pleased him. He was about to criticize Cameron more. Cameron said seriously, Im free recently. Ill take my mom to the hospital and have a body check. We have to find out what the problem is so the doctor could help. Randall was speechless. What a cunning boy! Randallhad lied about Colleens health so as to teach Cameron a lesson. Colleen was perfectly fine. She slept well and ate well every day. And she did Yoga to keep fit. She was totally okay. Randall didnt know what to say. Cameron took out his phone, pretending to call. I have a friend working at the hospital. Ill ask him to arrange that. Randall felt his chest hurt. Colleen was fine. But she wouldnt be fine after she found out about this. So, he stopped Cameron grumpily, said kind of guiltily, Itster. Get some sleep. Then he left. Cameron smiled proudly at Randalls angry back. Randall he had spent his life in the academic field. He was old, but he was not as thoughtful as Cameron, who was both a schr and a businessman. Colleen looked everything but sick. Even if she was unhappy, it only started after Cameron returned. Chapter 538 Devoted Going back to his room, the more Randall thought about it, the angrier he got. He covered himself with a nket. After finishing her skincare, Colleen asked, Whats wrong? Randall felt ashamed of being defeated by his son. He came out from the nket and said, We should leave him alone, even if he wants to be with Nina. He suspected that Cameron had acted weirdly just to prepare for being with Nina. However, he had no evidence, because Cameron had never mentioned Nina yet. Colleen felt kind of nervous hearing the name Nina. Did he tell you that he was going to be together with her? Colleen wanted to forget about the name. However, Nina was so popr over the years. Colleen just couldnt avoid her. When she bought cosmetics, she found Nina endorsed her favorite brands. When she bought jewelry, it was Ninas endorsement again. When she watched TV, Nina was everywhere. The same was true with movies. Even when she went on shopping. Ninas face was all over the ce. Nina was dazzlingly beautiful. Those big posters of her smile made Colleen dizzy. Even after years, she still remembered Nina clearly. She liked Princess Lenia very much. She watched all the episodes although she was against Nina. Yet she had to admit, Ninas role was charming. Every time she watched an episode, she would persuade herself by saying that she liked the role Nina yed, not Nina. And it was all the writers credits. Facing Colleens intense questioning, Randall shook his head and said, He didnt say anything about staying with Nina. Colleen was puzzled, Then why did you suddenly say that? Randall opened his mouth. But then he felt that his sons mind was beyond words. So, he said, Just let him be. He meant to say that Cameron wouldnt listen to them anyway. But he didnt want Colleen to be angry, although it was the fact. Colleensnorted, Do you think I want to care about his business? Im just doing it for his own good. Colleen said seriously, Think about it. How can he live a peaceful life with such a woman?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nina is filming outside all day. She is close with different actors each day. How could our son ept that? Randall replied, You are talking as if all the people whose partner is actor are living a miserable life. Colleen was speechless. When she came to her senses, she pped him angrily, What do you mean? Are you standing with him? Im not. I was just Randall didnt finish his sentence. He meant to say that it was just because he could do nothing about it. Just what? Colleen asked. Randall had to hug her and coaxed her, I just dont want you to argue with him and get angry. Randalls words made Colleen feel better. Colleen leaned against him and sighed, I dont know what hes thinking all day. Ill ask my brother to talk to him at dinner tomorrow. Thinking of his brother-inw, Randall nodded, Well, its time for his uncle to educate him. The couple pinned all their hopes on Joshua, but they didnt know that Cameron had the same idea. In his eyes, Joshuacould be a breakthrough. The next morning, Cameron received the money from Nina. It went with a text saying, take the money and do never show up in front of me again. Cameron naturally didnt reply. He always ignored messages that he didnt like. Nina took Camerons silence as an agreement. So, she went to focus on work. Colleen booked arge box in the hotel. Cameron was thest one to arrive. As soon as he entered the door, he saw his mother sitting next to his uncle Joshua,ining. Cameron immediately knew that his mother must beining to Joshuaand asking Joshuato have a word with him. Cameron walked in quietly and greeted everyone. During the dinner, while Joshuawas out smoking, Cameron followed him out. As expected, Joshuawas waiting for him in the corridor. He was not out for smoking. Joshuanced at his handsome nephew, squinted, and asked, Tell me, boy, what are you going to do? What Cameron did after returning home had long been spread among the family. Cameron, of course, was not an aggressive person. He started cautiously. He looked at Joshuas sharp eyes and said, Uncle, if I say Ive been devoted, what would do you think? He had been devoted to the girl he liked. Joshuagot it immediately. He nced at Cameron, then looked ahead and said, It is a good thing to be devoted. However, youre too young. How many people have you met? How many times have you fallen in love? How many changes have you gone through? You are not devoted. You dont want to let go of something you have never had. Cameron retorted, Ive never been a naive person, and Ill never have those special feelings for things I dont get. Besides, it was not something he had never had. He once had that girl. He was once madly in love with her. They were nearly straight to the point. So Cameron said simply, And I dont think its necessary to fall in love for a few times more. For me, falling in love once was enough. Joshuaraised his eyebrows. So, youve made all this fuss just to be with Nina? Cameron turned his head away. You guys all think that her family doesnt match with mine. So I made myself homeless to match with her. She is now the most famous actress. And I am nobody. I am the one not good enough for her. Camerons words were somewhat resentful. He always thought that his parents were well educated and his family was reasonable. That was why he was somitted at the beginning. He thought he would be blessed by the whole family. However, his family was deeply biased. They insisted that Nina was not good enough for him. They ruined their rtionship. He had the reason to be resentful. Chapter 539 I Belong with Nina Now Though Joshua had long been calm, he was stunned by his nephews discontent. Several years ago, Colleen gave Nina Sanchez a million-dor check and asked her to leave. But Cameron Dauster did not seem very sad then. He packed his stuff and left the country. It was believed by all that Cameron and Ninas rtionship was not serious. Cameron was bound to forget about her after dabbling in the sensual world. As for Nina, how could she still stay single in the corrupted entertainment circle? The teenage rtionship will be enshrined by both of them as a piece of beautiful but dusty memory. They were possibly not able to recognize the person before them when they bumped into each other yearster. But now his outstanding nephew, Cameron, dared to throw a tantrum and say that he still loved her. He even shed all his fortune just to match with her. Joshua took a deep breath. Now he came to understand why his sister was so vexedtely. Alright, alright, Joshua clenched his teeth. You are still too young to say so. You will find a better one after dating more people. For instance, I think Michelle Byrd, the date that your parents find you, is not bad. Joshua nned to leave after leaving the words. His sister kept on nagging him to bring Cameron and Michelle together. Since Cameron didnt seem to be sold on it, Joshua was now thinking about forcing him to meet her. Cameron stopped him and said seriously, I dont think its appropriate, uncle. Joshua sneered, why? how can you know she is not the one if you dont go to meet her? I dont mean that I am not willing to meet other girls, said Cameron. I just think its not appropriate since now I belong with Nina. What do you mean you belong with Nina? Joshua was so confused. The way Cameron put it really made him feel ufortable. How could a man say that he belonged with another woman? Cameron took out his phone and showed Joshua the 1 million transferred from Nina. She kept me as a secret lover, so how can I betray her? What?! Joshua failed to restrain himself from calling out. Well, it is what it is, Cameron said slowly, with his phone in hand, She gave me 1 million so I belong with her now. Cameron could tell lies without turning a hair. Nina paid him 1 million to not ever meet again. He lied to Joshua that she paid money to keep him a lover. Joshua was irritated. Cameron was so rebellious that he started to feel offended and humiliated. How could a man from Dauster and Brennan family sponge off a woman? Whats more, he even managed to remain calm and poised before him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Joshua was on hisst nerve. He was so pissed off that he didnt even know what to say. He yelled at Cameron, You are a postdoc in biology! You think you are only worth a million? Joshua thought Cameron would feel shamed, but he replied in an injured tone, My mom used to pay her 1 million and asked her to leave me. This is exactly how much she thinks I am worth. Joshua nearly choked at his words. Heart-stricken and extremely furious, he even staggered a little. Cameron was waiting to bite back. The me should lie with his mom, for she undervalued her son! Leaning against the wall, Joshua heavily panted. He stared at Cameron with exasperation. How could his sister and brother-inw who behaved themselves all their lives give birth to such a maniac? Uncle, are you still alright? Cameron asked and pretended to be caring. Joshua shook his hands off, Get out! As a prestigious figure in the academic world, he had long beenposed. But today he was almost driven crazy by Cameron. It took him a while to simmer down. Joshua looked into Camerons eyes and asked, So youve made up your mind to be with that actress? I just want to follow my heart. By far shes the only one that i want to spend my life with. Cameron was smart enough to know that at this point there was no need to make things worse, so he toned down a little bit. What was truly going on in his mind was that he wanted no one but Nina. But he knew if he blurted that out, Joshua would flip lid or even kick his ass. So Cameron only confessed his desire to spend rest of his life with Nina. Joshua sneered and walked away. It was totally beyond his control. Though his sister told him to lecture Cameron, it was already beyond his capability. Before receiving the call from his sister today, Joshua thought Cameron would care for his feelings and listen to what he said. Nothing was farther from the truth. He could only patronize the young Cameron. Now Cameron would drive him crazy. Cameron didnt stop Joshua. He stood still and smirked, with his hands in pocket. Since his uncle had already flinched, his parents would no longer poke their nose. Colleen stared at Joshua after he entered the box. Joshua didnt dare to say that Cameron took Ninas money in front of Camerons grandparents. He was afraid they would be so pissed off. Joshua forced a smile and exchanged a look with his sister. He tried to hint that they would talk about itter. Colleen knew things didnt go well upon seeing the expression on Joshuas face. If things went well, he would not look like that. Obviously, Joshua was also kayoed. Colleen was bummed out. Today she called Michelle, telling her that now she was not able to arrange a date for her and Cameron. She thought Michelle would be upset. But it turned out that she was not glum at all. Michelle even reassured her on the phone. Now Colleen felt so sorry for her. Michelle was smart, good-natured and from a distinguished family. Why Cameron didnt fall for her? Did Nina have any strength besides that pretty face? She had asked around. Ninas parents were philistine, selfish and greedy. Colleen was hysterical even at the thought of getting along with them. They shared nothing inmon. She had known Michelles parents for years who were both professors in university. They would only be closer if Cameron and Michelle got married. Chapter 540 He Was Not Rational After the dinner ended, Colleen asked Joshua, Did you talk to Cameron? What did he say? Joshua decided to cover up the thing that Cameron took 1 million from Nina in order not to drive his sister crazy. Cameron is about 30 years old. He can mind his own business. I think youd better leave him alone, he said. What? Colleen was shocked, You told me to leave him alone? She thought Joshua was able to persuade Cameron to change his mind. Joshua didnt answer her, but talked to Randall who was standing beside them. The weather is pleasanttely, I think you two should take a walk, even a trip. Randall nodded, I think so. Randall understood what Joshua meant in split second. Joshua must have suffered a setback. Joshua just didnt want to ruffle her feathers by unfolding the whole story. Joshua, wait, Colleen still wanted to say something, but Joshua had already walked away. She stared angrily at Joshuas back and gave Randall a sullen re. Then she slowly walked out of the restaurant with a hand in her chest. As for Cameron, he slowly walked with his grandparents. Cameron knew no one could use him of anything in front of his grandparents. Cameron acted like as if nothing happened. He asked, Grandma, what drama are you watchingtely? His grandma was a huge fan of TV stars and dramas. She loved watching all kinds of TV series since young. Now she had plenty of time on watching TV. Plus, she was open-minded about all kinds of dramas. Grandma couldnt helpughing when ites to TV dramas, I binge watched a lot. For instance, Princess Lenia is very engaging, she then ate her words, no, no, its fantastic! The development of the plot is so thrilling and convincing. And the acting is not bad. Especially the leading actress, I love the role she ys. Cameron smiled at grandmas praise for Nina. But he still didnt say a word, for he didnt know if grandma was sounding him out or simply payingpliments. After all, his grandparents knew about the thing between him and Nina. Even though they didnt say anything about it, it didnt mean that they were fond of her. Cameron thought the right move was to wait and see. Without his reply, grandma changed the topic, well, I heard that there is gonna be a fan meeting in a few days. I really want to be there. Cameron was shocked. Grandma, it isnt appropriate. The ce will be jammed with people pushing and shoving. By the way, isnt his grandma a little bit old to be starstruck? Grandma gave a sniff, You are not afraid that I might be pushed or shoved. You must be thinking that I am too old for this. Grandma asked her husband before Cameron could reply. There is no such rule saying that an olddy cant be a fan, right? His grandpa asserted, Of course no. You can go to see whoever you like. Cameron lost his words. Grandpa really loved to spoil his wife. He had been doing it for decades. This was why grandma could stay young and go after TV stars. Having threw a nce at Cameron, grandma said as if inadvertently, Well, you once dated that leading actress, right? Can you contact her and let me get in the backstage? Then I dont need to squeeze myself through the teens. Ahem Cameron was so stunned that he even started to cough.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. How could grandma suddenlye out with the fact that Nina and he once dated? Without any cushion? What? Are you still in touch? grandma asked. Cameron didnt know how to respond. Grandma suddenly realized, Well, you were still young then and had no ideas about true love. It had been eight or nine years now. Maybe you two dont even remember each other. Im sorry Cameron. Its my fault. Ive gone too far. Grandma sincerely apologized. Cameron also got it together. I know the director of this drama. If you really want to go to the fan meeting, I can contact him. Really? grandma was excited, yes Cameron, please do grandma a favor. She was afraid that Cameron thought she had some ulterior motive. I also love the leading actor, the female costar, the director Viggo Johansen, and the screenwriter who was recently trending on twitter. She was so talented. How can she write such a beautiful story? I want to take a photo with her. Grandma was really familiar with the creator of Princess Lenia. OK, Ill see to it, Cameron said. Grandma then asked him another tricky question. By the way, how do you know the director? How can you know someone in the entertainment circle since youve been abroad in recent years? The way grandma asked thest question suggested that she got a fix on some gossip. Even grandpa who had remain silent shot a stare at him. Cameron reacted quickly and offered a standard answer, I dont see why I cant be a fan. Ive been Viggos fan since high school. I even went to his concerts for several times. Grandma was dubious. You? You are too rational. Grandpa said before Cameron could respond, I dont think he is rational. He is pretty crazy. Cameron looked at grandpa. He could feel that grandpa was suggesting something. And Grandpa had him there. Maybe his obsession with Nina was the proof for his craziness. Being stared at, grandpa turned impatient and waved his hands. What are you looking at? Shouldnt you send us home? Cameron looked away and drove grandparents home. Before he left, grandma had him promised to take her to the fan meeting. Cameron said yes, because he knew he could see Nina again. Chapter 541 Go to Your Place Fans knew Nina woulde back to Riverside city today. So a lot of fans were waiting for her at the airport terminal. Nina was with Sylvie, and she chatted with the fans while walking. Nina was always casual and willing to talk to her fans as long as she was not in a rush. It was the end of April. Though it was still a bit cold, as an actress, she had already put on shorts to show her legs. But she wore a jacket to keep warm. Nina heard someone screaming. Sylvie, the fans and she all thought it was another big star at the airport. But when Nina looked up, she saw Cameron walking through the door. He was engaging and dashing. Women at the terminal all cried out loud. He was even more popr than Nina herself. Nina stopped, pulling her hat down. She gave Sylvie a nudge. Wait me a sec. I need to use the bathroom, she said. Ninas gut feeling was that Cameron wasing for her. So she fled to the toilet. There were so many people at the airport and she was surrounded by a bunch of fans. If Cameron did something to her, she would instantly be on the trending news. Before Sylvie could respond, Nina popped off to thedies room on the right. She took out her phone in panic, unblocked Camerons number and phoned him. Sincest time Nina transferred 1 million to Cameron, she blocked him in case that they contacted again. He picked up very quickly. Nina gnashed her teeth and kept her voice low, What do you want? She hoped that Cameron could tell her she was overthinking. He didnte for her but to pick up someone else. To her disappointment, in a lukewarm tone, Cameron said, You finally release me out of the ck list. He wasining, which could prove indirectly that he came for her. Nina was so pissed, Havent you seen the fans outside? Do you want me to be on the headlines again? Not to be undone, Cameron retorted, You make me feel like Ive done something wrong. What can I do since I cant contact you? He was the unreasonable one. How could he still be so justified? Nina gritted her teeth. I already gave you the money! I thought we both agreed that we would never meet again! she growled. Cameron said slowly, Thats what you thought. My proposal is that you buy my special service with 1 million. Nina walked back and forth in the bathroom indignantly. Afterposing herself, she yelled, Cameron, your days abroad not only turned you into a gigolo, but also a jerk! Cameron smirked. You want me to go to thedies room or you walk out yourself? He added before Nina could respond, Lets talk. Take my car. Nina was on the edge of hysteria, Are you mad? You want me get into your car in front of my fans? Cameron asked back, Then what do you want? You you tell me when and where to meet. Lets talk face to face. Nina proposed. As a big star, you must be under spotlight every minute. Arent you afraid that people will take picture of us? Cameron thought for a while and said, Well, lets meet at your ce. Ill meet you thereter. She was not happy with where things were heading. But Cameron hung up the phone before she could say anything. Nina almost freaked out after spending so much time in the toilet. She didnt care about where they were to meet, she just wanted to get out. Sylvie was waiting for Nina at the door. The minute Nina walked out, she said excitedly, What took you so long? That eye candy has already left. Its pity you didnt see him. Dont you always say you love cute guys? Sylvie became Ninas assistant after Nina went popr. Though Sylvie more or less knew that Nina had a crush on someone, she had no idea who that person was. Sylvie had never met Cameron, so she didnt know that cute guy was Cameron. Nina rolled her eyes. Yes, she loved cute guys, but not him. But having heard that Cameron had left, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. Still mesmerized by Cameron, Sylvie mumbled, That guy was so handsome. I havent met such a cute guy in ages. I think theres a word perfect for him, but I cant quite remember it. Sylvie pondered for a while and finally came up with the words. Right! Hes an elegant rascal! Its perfect for him!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nina smirked. She had to admit that the words Sylvie brought forward was suitable. She couldnt agree more after being threatened by him on the phone. Such an elegant rascal! He looked polished and attractive on the outside, but was savage on the inside. Nina cursed Cameron silently in her mind. She just realized she was duped by him. He said he would go to her ce! There would be only her and Cameron in the room! What if something happened? That night was already a fault. What should she do this time? Plus, given that he was at her ce, how could she not recall the thing happened that day? She still blushed when thinking of what theyve done on the sofa, in the upstairs bedroom and the bathroom. He was up to no good! Sylvie didnt know why Ninas face was turning red. She asked, Nina, are you still alright? Why is your face so red? Nina coughed and pulled down her hat, Im OK. Cameron was such a jinx. Thought its still daytime, her mind was upied with sex and stuff. Sylvie said worriedly, Are you having a temperature? Do tell me if you feel sick. Im really fine, maybe its because its hot. Nina found an excuse to brush off Sylvies nervousness. Sylvie looked at Ninas white legs, then looked at her long trousers. She didnt feel hot. Superstars are probably different from average people. Chapter 542 Aren’t You Cold? But Sylvie still spilled the tea with Nina while walking. Well, when you went to the bathroom, I chatted with your fans. And they told me that guy was photographed several days ago. Do you know what he did? He gave each paparazzo a business card of hiswyer and warned them that if they posted his photo they would be sued, Sylvie screamed like a teenage girl, He was so cool! Those paparazzi and photo scalpers should be punished! Sylvie was quite confused why Nina still remained calm after hearing the story. It seemed that she was not surprised. Sylvie asked, Nina, arent you surprised? Dont you think hes cool and decisive? Nina grinned. She was not surprised at all. That was exactly what Cameron would do. When she first knew Cameron, she thought he looked suave and genial. So she helped him out when Manny Bowers tried to pick a fight. She was worried that Cameron might be bullied by him. As she knew more about him, she realized that he was no pushover. He would give tit for tat if someone provoked him. Giving out hiswyers business cards to warn the paparazzi? Its just typical of him. They walked out of the airport terminal and got in to the car that had been waiting for them. The car drove away. Sylvie said, Sherlyn said the clothes you are gonna wear at the fan meeting has just arrived. They sent it to her because you were filming then. Do you want to go back home first or to try it on? Nina thought of what Cameron just said. They were gonna meet at her ce. She touched her forehead and said, I want to go home to take a shower first. OK. Sylvie answered and replied to Sherlyn. Sylvie added, Sherlyn told you to hurry up. She said shes busytely. She needs to monitor the studios decoration work after you try on the clothes. Nina grinned. OK. After they decided the location of studio, Nina went to filming. Sherlyn was responsible for everything. She must have been very busy. The driver suddenly said, The car behind is following us. Could it be some fans stalking us? No way. Sylvie turned alert and looked through the rear window. Nina frowned and looked at the car behind. She faintly saw Camerons figure. Nina turned to the driver. Its OK. Just ignore it, she said. It seemed that Cameron nned to follow her car to her ce. Was he afraid that she might go back at her words? Nina was troubled. To be honest, for a split second, she thought of the possibility of slipping away. Given the situation right now, if she really escaped, Cameron would block her way. Sylvie asked nervously, Seriously? Sir, you should watch out, what if they do something crazy. They used to be stalked by crazy fans. So Sylvie developed the reflex of associating these people with danger. Done. The driver was more engrossed in driving. Nina didnt say anything. She didnt n to introduce Cameron to Sylvie. She hadnt told Sherlyn that Cameron was back yet. She had already made up her mind to give up this rtionship. She didnt want to have further contacts with Cameron. There was no need to fuel their anxiety. Especially Sherlyn. She never encouraged Nina to wait for Cameron. Or in her words, Nina could date anyone she wanted, what was the point of waiting for someone that she couldnt meet? Sherlyn would jump all over her once she found out that Nina still entangled with Cameron. The car finally stopped at Ninas ce. Sylvie wanted to wait for her inside the house. Thus, they could go to Sherlyns together after Nina took a shower. Nina stopped her, You dont need to be with me. I can drive there myself. You should go to take a rest. Im ok. Im not tired. Then Sylvie said to the driver, Sir, can you wait for us for a while? Nina hastily pushed her back into the car, You two go to have a rest. I dont know how long it will take me. Sylvie thought she was acting weird. But given that Nina was rather determined, she didnt persist. OK then, Ill meet you at Sherlyns in a while. Fine. Nina then went home with her suitcase. Of course, she didnt go to take a shower, nor dress up. Having poured herself a cup of water, she waited for Cameron in front of the floor to ceiling window in the living room. Ten minutester, the doorbell rang. Nina rolled her eyes and went to get the door. The moment Cameron entered, he looked at Ninas long and white legs. He frowned and asked, Arent you cold? He had seen many of her street snaps showing legs and ankles. He really wanted to cover her up. When he was abroad, the only thing he could do is to secretly help with her career. He couldnt care for her health. Since now he was back, he would keep an eye on her health. She had already put on shorts inte spring. Wasnt she afraid that she would have joint pain when she was old? Nina didnt expect that the first thing Cameron did when he got in was to boss around and judge her shorts. She threw him an angry nce and went indoors.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It reminded her of their school days. Cameron always told her to tie her hair up, which pissed her off every time. She loved having her hair hanging loose over the shoulders. She thought it was cute to let her hair down and put on a white dress. Students dubbed her the girl of their dreams. But she didnt know what was wrong with Cameron. He could take out a hairband anytime and forced her to bound up. If she refused, then he would give her the silent treatment. She was so crazy over him then. Once she saw he was not happy, she would tie up the hair. But now she wouldnt care for him. Nina found herself whimsical sometimes. She had been longing for him for such a long period of time. But now she gave up after he went back. Nina copsed into the sofa. She asked Cameron who was following behind, What do you want to talk about? Because Nina had been cutting him dead, Cameron was also in a sulk. He asked her back, Dont you know what I want to talk about? He couldnt get through to her numbertely. Obviously, he was blocked again. He could do nothing but to stop her at the airport. If he didnt go there, then presumably he still couldnt have a talk with her now. Chapter 543 You Can Call Back Later Nina had been mad and Cameron throwing the question to her with an aloof attitude made her even angrier, so she retorted, I have no idea at all. How can I know what you are thinking? I cant read your mind. Cameronmented, Youre lying. Nina answered him with a sneer. How ridiculous he was! He had abandoned her years ago and disappeared without a word. But once he came back, he hoped to resume the intimacy with her. Did he ever care for her feelings? Why should she follow his will? Pressing his lips, Cameron stood before the sofa and dropped his eyes to look at Nina who was sitting on it. She had a bob cut, probably for the filming, and she pulled back the hair into a ponytail for a neat hairstyle. Though not sexy and enchanting as she was in long hair, she looked cuter and more lively. Her fair long legs easily arouse the desire in Cameron, so he walked towards her and sat by her side. Still mad, Nina tried to move away from him. But Cameron grabbed her back and pressed her against the sofa, imprisoning her in his arms. Nina thought to herself helplessly, Nina, do you rememberst time you easily kicked away the stranger who tried to ssh unknown liquid on Emelia? How can you be such a sweet little girl when you are with Cameron? Cant you fight back? To prove she was a strong woman, Nina struggled fiercely, but to her surprise, she couldnt break away from Cameron, and her wrists which were held by his hands were so limp that she couldnt gather any strength. How could that be? Was Cameron a magician? Once he touched her, she would lose all her power to fight back? He was the buster to her. Despite all her effort, Cameron only pressed himself closer to her, and that reminded Nina of what happened that night when both of them seemed to be enchanted, and it started when Cameron imprisoned her in his arms just like what they were doing now. Cameron, stop The moment when Nina tried to say something, Cameron pressed his lips on hers, robbing her of her breath and all the words she wanted to say. When Sherlyns phone call came in, Nina was on the bed and Cameron was mounting on her, his sweat dripping on her delicate corbones. Hearing the call, Nina nced at the screen and it was quite a shock when she saw it was from Sherlyn. She was supposed to go to Sherlyns ce to try on the gown but she forgot thatpletely and began making love with Cameron. It must be Sherlyn calling to remind her. Pushing Cameron away, Nina tried to pick up the phone, but Cameron held her hand to stop her. You can call backter. His voice was harsh from restraining his desires, then he lowered his head to kiss her hard. How could she stop him halfway when they were making love? Didnt she know he was trying his best to contain his desire? As for Sherlyn, she was extremely anxious since she couldnt get through to Nina. Out of agitation, Sherlynined to Sylvie, What happened to Nina? Why doesnt she pick up the phone? Sylvie was also surprised to find Nina hadnt arrived yet, because after parting with Nina, Sylvie had first gone home to unpack her luggage, have a bath, and put on make-up before she came to Sherlyns house. How could Nina beter than her? Sherlyn had been calling Nina several times for twenty minutes, but Nina didnt answer. Sylvie also had no idea of what Nina was doing. Finally, Sylvie said worriedly, Shall I go to Ninas ce to check on her? Maybe she is so tired from the filming that she is sleeping now. Sherlyn frowned and said, Does she feel ufortable when she was leaving the airport? Sylvie thought for a moment and answered, Well, I remember in the airport Ninas face was very red after she went to the restroom. Is that a sign of fever? Sherlyn shook her head and said, No, I dont think Nina is that type of person who will continue working with sickness. If she was ill, she wouldin to me and ask me to lower the workloads for her. Sylvie nodded her head. Yeah, I think youre right. Working with Nina for many years, Sherlyn and Sylvie knew Nina well. Though Nina wasnt weak and delicate, she wouldnt force herself to work when she was ill.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. How strange! I have never failed to reach for Nina for all these years. Sherlyn mumbled as she prepared to call for Nina one more time. But just at this moment, Nina called back, and Sherlyn picked up the phone hastily, eximing, Hello, superstar, do you know whats the time now? Do you remember your promise to try on new clothes? I have another arrangementter to check on the construction of the studio. I am sorry. Ninas voice sounded weak. Hey, are you ok? You sound ill. Sherlyn suddenly became worried. No, it wasI wasI have been busy. To Sherlyns great surprise, Nina, who had always been witty, was stuttering. When Sherlyn was about to say something, she heard a man chuckle through the phone and she was immediately alerted. What was the sound, Nina? I thought I heard a man chuckle! Grabbing the phone, Nina covered Camerons mouth with all her strength to prevent him from making any voices. When she lied to Sherlyn that she had been busy, Cameron couldnt help butugh, which made Nina both annoyed and blushed, since what she was busy with was making love with him. Warning Cameron again through eye contact, Nina exined hastily, What are you talking about? What man? You mustve misheard it. Nina couldnt tell Sherlyn about Cameron because once Sherlyn knew, she would be as mad as hell. Besides, she was not sure what kind of rtionship Cameron and she were in, so she hoped she could tell Sherlyn about him only after she figured these questions out. While Sherlyn still insisted, No, I ampletely sure that was the voice of a man. I am not deaf! Then, Sherlyn began to criticize Nina, Nina, I warn you. This is not a good time for romantic rtionships, and if any rumor is exposed, your career is done. Princess Lenia became a blockbuster, and as the main actress, Nina also gained enormous poprity. If rivalpanies spotted any rumor about her at this moment, she would be in great trouble unless her love story was filled with twists and turns that moved all people to tears. The topic made Nina stressed out, so she tried to distract Sherlyn and said, How about the gown? Strapless or backless? Nina asked this because there was no need to try on gowns revealing her corbones or her legs. When Cameron was making out with her, he left numerous marks on her corbones and even on her legs deliberately. He even left marks on her legs. Was this man insane? Chapter 544 She Abandoned Him This Time How about the gown? Sherlyn said sulkily, Of course it would be designed to show off your good figure. Your image is supposed to be enchanting and sexy. When Sherlyn met Nina for the first time, she was greatly impressed by Nina. With both a pretty face and a wonderful figure, Nina seemed a perfect actress to her, and she believed Nina was born to be a superstar. As for Nina, she had always been willing to show off her beauty and her good shape when walking the red carpet or attending other activities. In fact, the reason why Nina became famous at the very start was that she gained poprity bit by bit with her outstanding appearance. It never urred to Sherlyn that one day Nina would be worried about her outfits. Nina exined with hesitation, WellIhas an allergy, and my skin doesnt look good these days. Could you contact the brand investor to change another type of gown for me? Sherlyn was shocked. What are you talking about? Contact the brand to change the gown for you? Tomorrow will be the meetup! Standing beside Sherlyn, Sylvie asked through the phone puzzledly, Nina, are you allergic? But your skin waspletely fine a few days ago. As Ninas assistant, Sylvie spent all the time with Nina during the filming. They had meals together and slept together, but Sylvie never noticed anything wrong with Ninas skin. To be honest, Ninas skin was in such a good condition that Sylvie nearly envied it. Even when they were filming in mountains, a rtively bad condition, Ninas skin was still white and smooth while Sylvie got several pimples. So, Sylvie could not believe it when Nina said her skin was allergic. Sherlyn agreed with Sylvie and said, Yeah, Sylvie is right. We all know your skin is always good and I dont remember you having an allergy to anything. Howe youre having allergies right now? Nina tried to justify herself. I think it was due to the filming in the mountains. It was so moist there, and my endocrine went disordered. Now I get several pimples on my back. After a while, Nina added, Besides, I have my hair cut short, so I think it would be better to wear trousers instead of a gown. Sherlyn was rendered speechless since she found she had to agree with Nina. She nearly forgot Nina had her hair cut short for the filming. Considering the hairstyle had to match with the clothes, Sherlyn had topromise and said, Well, you are right. A gown may not match your short hair. I will contact the brand to see if it can deliver a set of trousers for you now. But still vexed, Sherlyn didnt forget to warn Nina about the time, Youd better hurry up ande here right now. When the clothes arrive, you can try on them at once. We need some time to adjust if the clothes are not suitable. Nina retorted humorously, Oh,e on, Sherlyn, dont be so stressed out. If the clothes are not suitable, I can wear my own clothes. You have to admit I have quite a taste in fashion. Sherlyn shouted, No way, Nina. You have to wear the clothes of the brand! It is our investor! Nina had represented the brand and wearing its clothes when attending public activities was her duty and it also served as an advertisement for the brand. Fine. I will be right there in a moment. Nina couldnt tolerate the preaching from Sherlyn, so she obeyed Sherlyn immediately. While Sherlyn, satisfied with Ninas answer, hung up the phone and turned to contact the brand. When Nina was talking to Sherlyn, Cameron just stared at herzily with a cold and angry sneer on his face. She would rather lie to her agent and assistant than tell them she was with him. Also, when they had just finished, she broke away from his embrace without any hesitation, ignoring his feelingspletely. Once Sherlyn hung up the phone, Nina was about to get down from the bed, not even taking a look at Cameron. She knew Cameron was staring at her, but she was not in the mood. She cleared up her mind during the call: It was the second time. When she calmed down after the passion, she would loathe herself forpromising with Cameron again and again. She was a superstar and there were countless men who wanted to sleep with her, but it turned out that she was slept by her ex-boyfriend and not for one but twice. Thinking of this rendered her both embarrassed and annoyed, and that was the reason why she gave Cameron the cold shoulder. But when she threw back the covers, Cameron dragged her back, forcing her to fall back on the bed and imprisoning her in his arms. You want to run away again? Forcing her to look at him, Cameron asked. Nina eximed, Havent you heard my agent was mad and urged me to go to her ce? Cameron grunted, sneering at her intention to distract the topic. Nina couldnt stand his attitude, so she red at him and said angrily, Cameron, let go of me! However, Cameron wouldnt listen to her. Pressing against her tightly, he questioned her, enunciating every word, I think you have something to say to me. Nina mmed back, What about you? I think you owe me an exnation. Cameron fell into a brief silence and mumbled, I think I prove myself by what I did. I will not sleep with someone who I didnt love. Cameron thought his acts had proved he was still in love with her after all these years. At first, he was both disappointed and angry because Nina gave up the rtionship so easily, so he decided to give her the cold shoulder when he came back from abroad and he wouldnt forgive her unless she chased after him to coax him. But at the moment when he arrived at the River City, he found himself couldnt be mad at her or ignore her. What he wanted was to find her and stay with her happily. So, after having supper with his parents, he came directly to her. Even if he hadnt quarreled with his parents, he woulde to her nheless. All these years when he was abroad, he never came into close rtionships with any women but went to her immediately once he came back. It was her who he loved with all his heart and it was only her that he wanted all the time. Raising her eyebrows, Nina said, So what you are trying to say is that you sleep with me only because you love me, arent you? But before Cameron could say anything, Nina sneered and continued, But, sorry, darling, I am casual in a rtionship. I sleep with you not because I love you but because I need someone to quench my desires. Then, she pushed Cameron away and went to the bathroom.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cameron was quite upset. He didnt understand why Nina would treat him so cruelly. Viggo had told him that Nina had been loving him all these years. She would keep a distance from any actors and admirers and would rify all the rumors in person. But why after all these years, when he finally came back, she was abandoning him now? Chapter 545 Give Me the Answer I Want When Nina locked the bathroom door and was ready to take a shower, Camerons voice came again. Nina Nina shouted angrily before he could finish. Shut up! She wasnt in the mood to talk to him since she was quite mad at him. What she wanted was not his expression of love but an exnation for why he had disappeared without a word and had never contacted her all these years. If he still loved her, why didnt he contact her? Was he happy to see her suffering from the pain of loss? All these years, if he had shown any sign that he still loved her, she would not be so desperate. When she knew he was angry with her since she took the check and gave up the rtionship so easily under his mothers pressure, she was depressed and regretful, suffering from insomnia and anxiety for a long time. When he finally came back, he didnt say a word about his sudden disappearance. How could she reconcile with him if he didnt want to exin anything? Besides, it was when she finally decided to give up her affection for him that he came back. How could she face him with a clear mind? But Cameron didnt give up, continuing, I just want to ask you something. Do youstill love me? No, I am over you, Nina answered without hesitation. Outside the bathroom door, Cameron fell into a brief silence but he insisted, Open the door, look in my eyes, and say it again. Nina rolled her eyes. She would never open the door because if she did so, all the advantages would be taken by Cameron. So, instead, she yelled at him, Cameron, get out of my house before I finish showering or I will break your legs. You hear me? Cameron sneered, Great, I would like to see if you can really break my legs before I make your legs limp from sex. Nina blushed at his words. It never urred to her that Cameron, a shy and timid boy years ago, would be such a licentious man. Finding Nina was embarrassed, Cameron felt much better. Then he said, I can leave now and I will give you enough time to think about our rtionship, but youd better give me the answer I want. Leaving his words, he walked back to the bedroom to put on his clothes before he left. To be honest, Cameron was quite upset at Ninas attitude. Thest time when Nina ran away from him, he told himself it was probably because she was shocked by his sudden return and needed some time to ept him. But this time, several dayster, she still gave him the cold shoulder even when she epted the fact that he was back. She even said she was over him, which hurt him like a sharp knife. All these years, when he was struggling, knowing that she was missing him filled him with the power to move on and ovee difficulties. But what she said today broke his heart into pieces. When Nina went out of the bathroom, Cameron had already gone. Watching the empty bedroom, Nina felt as if there was something lost in her heart. Wrapping herself in the bathrobe, Nina sat on the bed nkly until her phone rang. It was Sherlyn on the other side of the phone, and she asked sulkily, What the hell are you doing, Nina? The brand has already delivered the clothes. I will be there in a minute. Nina recovered from her emotion and said calmly. Whatever, take your time. Sherlyn sighed and hung up the phone. Nina put on some casual wear and drove to Sherlyns ce. The brand has delivered two outfits, one of which is ck and the other is white; both had one suit jacket and a pair of trousers. Nina chose the white one because the tops only exposed her waist rather than her corbones. So, she could show off her good figure without the worry of revealing the marks on her corbones. The ck suit had only the outwear, without any innerwear for matching, which was the style she actually adored, but she couldnt wear it now since Cameron left so many marks on her body. Nina was about to change her clothes in the dressing room and Sylvie prepared to help her but was rejected by Nina. If Sylvie spotted the marks, Sylvie would undoubtedly go crazy. Craning her neck, Sherlyn tried to peek into the dressing room, asking, Youre acting weird today. What happened? Pushing Sherlyns head out of the room, Nina closed the door and began to change her clothes, saying, Well, I am weird every day. Havent you noticed that already? I am an odd person. Since Nina tried to cover the fact with self-mockery, Sherlyn didnt ask further. A few momentster, when Nina put on the white suit and went out of the dressing room, Sherlyn and Sylvie were utterly stunned. She looked wonderful with her short hair and suit, both handsome and enchanting. Sylvie swallowed and eximed, Sherlyn, I think Nina could perfectly handle different styles, no matter handsome or sexy. Sherlyn yelled excitedly, I totally agree with you! Pulling back her hair, Nina adopted several poses casually, while Sylvie waspletely enchanted by her, eximing, My god, Nina, Im such a big fan of yours! You are so handsome! Nina asked, What do you think? If the clothes are suitable then I will wear them tomorrow. The size is just fine. There is no need for further adjustment. Sylvie kept nodding in agreement. I think they are perfect. Wearing them tomorrow will make you a headline. Sherlyn also nodded. Yeah, I agree. Okay. Once the clothes were chosen, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. She then turned to Sherlyn, asking, you said you would go to the studio to supervise the construction process. I have nothing to do right now, so can I go with you? Sherlyn had been supposed to take Nina with her, so she agreed at once, and drove to Haytan Tower. Though Nina asked Sherlyn to handle the issues of the studio, Sherlyn thought it would be necessary for Nina to check on some details. After parking the car, they went to the elevator. When the door was about to close, a young man went in. He was wearing a pair of sunsses, businesslike but a little unruly. When he spotted Nina, he pulled off his sunsses suddenly and asked in disbelief, Nina Sanchez? Yeah Nina admitted unwillingly. She thought she was well disguised but people just kept recognizing her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man said with both excitement and surprise, Oh my, I heard about you many times but it is the first time that I meet you in real life. You are such a beautifuldy, no wonder. Nina nced at him, bewildered. What did he mean that he heard about her many times? Did someone tell him about her? Why did he say so? He must not be her fan or other strangers, for what they generally said would be you were much more beautiful in real life than you were in the TV shows. Chapter 546 My Happiness? Whatever The young man turned out to be Lucien Fowler, who had been back from a business meeting, and he was excited to encounter Nina in the elevator. Though he had seen Nina several times before in business, he didnt know Nina was admired by Cameron, his good partner, so he didnt have any special feelings by then. Butter he had known Cameron was fond of Nina, he naturally became curious about Nina and the rtionship between her and Cameron. After all, Cameron was a man of self-abnegation but totally lost his mind when he was dealing with Nina. What a mysterious woman Nina was. As Ninas agent, Sherlyn was worried that Lucien was up to no good. When he spotted Nina, his expression was so strange that Sherlyn was afraid that this man was thinking of something indecent. Therefore, Sherlyn leaned on one side, blocking out Nina from his view. While Nina had also noticed the unusualness of Lucien, so lowering her cap, she said to Sherlyn casually, During the filming, I was trained by several femalemandos, and you guess what? Compared to them, I am too weak. They can easily tackle dozens of strong men with bare hands but I can only tackle two. Hearing this, Lucien was rendered speechless. Nina was warning him, wasnt she? There were altogether three people in this elevator. While Sherlyn was on Ninas side, he was on his own. So, what she said about tackling two strong men meant that she could easily beat him up. He also remembered that Nina had made a headline because she was good at fighting, and had kicked down a stranger who wanted to ssh unknown liquid on her friend at a news conference. Thinking of these, Lucien felt a shiver running down his spine, and he thought to himself, My God, howe a superstar has be so good at fighting Eyeing Lucien, Sherlyn added, Well, it will be quite enough if you could tackle two strong men. Even though you can tackle only one, it will not be a problem. Lucien knew for sure that what they said was a warning that they could beat the bejabbers out of him if he was trying to do something bad. He was a bit vexed since he did nothing wrong except for taking several nces at Nina. How could they mistake him for a hooligan and even threatened him? When the elevator stopped at the floor of Camcien Lifetech, Lucien walked out of it angrily, thinking, Great, Cameron, you are going topensate for what Nina did to me. She was threatening me! So, once he went into his office room, he called for Cameron toin about Nina. But before he could speak anything, he heard Cameron speak wanly, Are you busy now? If not, can youe to my ce? Lets have some drinks Cameron sounded heart-broken and Lucien held back what he was going to say about Nina since Lucien knew Cameron for years and Cameron was good at controlling his emotions; he wouldnt frown even when facing a catastrophe unless he was hurt by Nina. Forgetting about theint, Lucien grabbed the car key and walked out of the room, saying, Fine, I will be right there. When Cameron was so upset, what he could help with was keepingpany with his buddy At the same time when Lucien left the office, Nina and Sherlyn arrived at their studio. It was Ninas first time visiting the studio because it had been Sherlyn who was responsible for all the issues, including choosing this ce as the studio. Nina was surprised to find the room so bright, with sunshine pouring in through the big French windows, which fills the room with warmth and light. Outside the window was the sea, stretching to the horizon and leaving Nina with amazement. What do you think? Isnt it perfect? Sherlyn asked happily. Nina nodded and said, Yeah, it was awesome. Standing in front of the window, Nina stretched herself and said, I am filled with power now. It will be better if one day we can purchase this ce rather than rent it. That will be more awesome. Sherlyn smiled and said, Well, its up to you to make fortune, my superstar. Work hard every day so we can purchase it as soon as possible. No problem, Nina answered. Then, Sherlyn showed the design drawing to Nina, which made her feel perplexed and she couldnt helpining. Dear Sherlyn, you know I am not good at these works. I totally entrust you to handle the design. As for me, I will try my best to choose several pieces of furniture when ites to decoration. Great, now you are throwing all the responsibilities on me. Am I right, my boss? Sherlyn knew Nina well, so what she said was only to make fun of Nina. After a discussion about the issues of employment, Nina rubbed the back of her waist and said, Is everything done? I want to go back to have a rest.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sherlyn was bewildered and asked, Why are you so tired? Nina had a strong body and she had never been so tired even when filmingte at night. Nina blushed at Sherlyns question and put down her hands immediately. In order to hide her embarrassment, she lied, You should understand it is exhausting to act in a military-themed drama. The day before yesterday, she had been acting in a fighting scene for a whole afternoon and when she finished, she was soaked in sweat. Butpared with making love with Cameron, the filming seemed a lot easier. The tiredness was different and making love with himst night made her thigh limp and ache even at this moment. Sherlyn picked up the file and said, Fine. Lets go. Ill drive you home. On her way home, Nina received a phone call from Emelia. On the other side of the phone, Emelia asked, Are you back? Shall we dine together tonight? Nina answered happily, Sure, I miss you so much. Emelia had been on a honeymoon with Julian in the suburban resort and Nina could tell from Emelias blogs that she was enjoying herself. Julian would prepare the meals for her and all she needed to do was to enjoy the flowers, read some books, and write her own stories. Every day after supper, Julian would take a walk with her in a garden full of peach blossoms, treasuring every minute with his beloved. Nina thought if it wasnt because Emelia had to attend the screenwriter meet-and-greet of Princess Lenia, Emelia wouldnt be back from the honeymoon so soon. Emelia smiled and said, Nina, I miss you too. Then, she continued, Juste to my house tonight. Julian will make dinner for us. He bes a really good cook. Nina could tell Emelia was filled with happiness when talking about Julian. So, she couldnt help but make fun of Julian, Well, I am so lucky to have Mr. Hughes cook for me. While Julian answered her with a grunt. Putting down the phone, Nina smiled heartedly. It was wonderful to see Emelia and Julian live a happy life together. But thinking of herself, Nina sighed helplessly and thought, My happiness? Whatever. Chapter 547 The “Nice Guy” Incident When Nina got home, she threw herself into thefort of her bed and took a nap. In the evening, she woke up, got dressed up and drove to find Emelia. Julian served a grand dinner. Emelia brought a te of delicious braised beef to Nina and said with a smile, This is your favorite and I made it for you myself. Before Nina could say anything, Julian said to Emelia with a jealous tone, I dont want you to tire yourself in the kitchen, but look what you have done for her, preparing an entire pot of braised beef! Since Emelias pregnancy, Julian had hired a full-time chef to cook for them. And during their days spent in the suburban resort, he cooked for her the whole time. He couldnt even bear to let her finger dip into the cold water. However, after their return, Emelia spent most of the afternoon in the kitchen to make Nina her favorite dish. Julian felt tired of being jealous. After being jealous because of men, now he even got jealous because of a woman. But there was no one to me but his wifes bestie. Emelia smiled and served water for her best friend and her husband, Its so tired for Nina to work in the crew. The least I can do is to ensure that she has a good meal. Nina had a stiff and weak connection with her parents. Over those years, most of Nina appetites for good foods had been satisfied by Emelia, especially when filming became exhausting. She made a phone call to Emelia, and her favorite dish would be there waiting for her. If she was filming in the vicinity of Riverside City, Emelia would drive to make the food delivery herself. Even during the three years of marriage with Julian, she treated Nina the same as always. That was enough proof to show how good their rtionship was. Nina snorted and said, Julian, could you please stop being so hostile and jealous with me all the time, okay? You managed to get Emelia back, and I take half of the credit for that. Julian snorted, I got Emelia back by myself, OK? Howe you get half of the credit? Nina shrugged her shoulder and said, If I had insisted on disagreeing with Emelia getting back to you, do you think she would still take you back? Julian gritted his teeth and was speechless. He really didnt know if Emelia would listen to Nina or not, but he knew that Ninas friendship was very precious to Emelia. Many people believed thatmitment between lovers was priority, but Emelia and Nina had been experiencing too much together, and their friendship had the same weight in their hearts. After seeing that Julian was choked by her words and became speechless, Nina couldnt helpughing, So, as a matter of fact, you owe me a lot of thanks for having this wonderful life with your amazing wife. Dont you think so? Julian nced at her with a fake smile, and then said, Yes for sure. I really owe you a big deal, Nina. Having said that, he suddenly changed the subject of the conversation, How about this, in order to express my gratitude to you, how about I introduce a nice guy to you? Young, talented, one in a thousand. When Julian said this, there was something inexplicable hiding in his eyes. Julian knew about Camerons return from abroad, but since Nina hadnt told Emelia yet, he certainly wasnt in a hurry to inform her. As a matter of fact, he intended to use Cameron to stir up the water, just to relieve his depression from losing the battle with Nina. Nina felt quite ufortable being stared by Julian like that. She found that this whole introducing a nice guy thing was some sort of funny business. Was this nice guy Cameron Dauster? It stood no reason that Cameron should know Julian. Julian was a businessman, and Cameron had studied abroad for many years, and was a man of academics. They couldnt have any intersection with each other, could they? After thinking about it for a while, she smiled and responded, Sure no problem. Its about time that I meet someone. Since you have the right guy to introduce to me, I see no reason not to see him. Emelia, who was listening to the conversation the whole time, was so confused. She looked at Julian and asked, Why do you suddenly want to introduce a man to Nina? Julian was never the kind of person who had the time and the heart to manage dates for other people. This man was too proud to do matchmaking. Besides, he did know that in Ninas heart, Cameron was the only man. Most importantly, Ninas mood had been really unstable recently as she had just taken over the romantic variety show despite Emelias dissuasion. Emelia had no idea of how to deal with her mood swings and then Julian had to bring this up. Emelia was a little displeased, and Julian felt guilty for a moment for causing her to frown. He was a little regretful. He shouldnt have upset Emelia just to win her over. Sorry He apologized without hesitation, I wont do that if you dont like it, Emelia. Julian spoke to himself in his head, Just forget it man, dont bother with that woman, as long as your wife is happy. Happy wife, happy life, remember? Nina unceremoniouslyughed out loud, for his cowardice. Todays Julian was really enved by Emelia. Emelia didnt need to say anything serious, and she didnt even need to make any particrly angry-looking expressions. A pair of slightly frowned eyebrows was the only thing that was needed to shut him up. Even though Julian hadpromised, Emelia raised her eyebrows and asked, Well I think its a good thing that you are thinking of Nina, but can you at least tell me whos the guy? Id like to be informed. That Julian hesitated and stuttered a little, its a friend I know. I think he is a good guy, like in every aspect. He didnt dare to mention the name of Cameron, and the fact that he had returned at this time, for fear of scaring his wife. And this topic, he believed, should be brought up by Nina herself. Emelia gave him a you know exactly what you have done look, and then sat down with her eyes looking down. Julian was full of remorse. He really shouldnt have tried to win the battle. Now look what he had done, he made Emelia unhappy. Nina was extremely heartless, and continued this conversation, Mr. Hughes, since you think this guy is excellent in all aspects, I would really love to get to know him. How about this? After the fan meeting tomorrow, I will fly back to the crew in the evening. Could you please arrange a dinner date with him for me? Julian was about to lose his mind. Could she just stop for a minute? Couldnt she see Emelia was already upset?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as Julian was about to say something, he heard Emelia said in a cold voice, I think Ninas proposal is actually good. I think you should arrange this dinner, so that we could actually know this man and help Nina make her own decisions. Julian was so embarrassed. He knew that he got what he deserved by talking too much. He swore to God that he would never do that again. Babe I was just kidding. He started to try to change the subject, There is no way I would do that. You know who I am right? In order to ease the tension, he served Emelia with broli, Babe, try this, its good for your health. Emelia looked at the green broli in her te and said with a poker face, I know, Julian, I eat vegetables every day. Julian wailed loudly in his mind. Its all done for today. Emelia was angry with him. Emelia must believe that this whole a nice guy incident had confused Nina in a very inappropriate time. Chapter 548 Deceiving the Enemy by Showing His Injuries Because he had been with Emelia for a long time, and because he had really spent his time figuring out what was going on in this womans head, he knew Emelias mood by just observing her actions and expressions. She was never a sour face. But those remarks she made about vegetables, were exactly the sign that she was not happy and tried to make him look bad. Julian winked at Nina, expecting her to say something nice about him. Pitifully, Ninapletely ignored his winking, and shrugged to show that she didnt even care. Now he knew the consequences for making fun of her by bringing up that nice guy. Julian really felt a pain in his head. He had finally understood that Nina was not a soft cookie. Its better not to mess up with her next time. At that dinner table, Nina didnt bring up Camerons return. She didnt even know how to raise the subject. Such chaos! Who would thought that not long after Cameron got back, the only ce where they had connections with each other, was on the bed. Nina couldnt feel more shameful. After dinner, Nina had nice small talks with Emelia and then left their house with a big box of takeaway braised beef, happy and satisfied. Watching her car disappearing into the night, Emelia headed back to the house, without a single word with Julian. Please be careful babe. Watch the steps. Julian was frightened as she took every step. Her belly was starting to pop and he was so worried about her that he wished he could carry her wherever she went. Emelia said nothing, but withdrew her hand from his, which, was an indicate that she actually, was unhappy. She sneered at him, I bet you know the rtionship that she had with Cameron, yet you still talked about introducing a guy and stuff like that! Its really abominable, Julian! The abominable man could not argue back with his wife, so he said, I am really sorry Emelia. It is my faults. All I ask of you is not to be upset any more, please! Ill change. Emelia stared at him, and strangely insisted otherwise, No, Julian. You have to bring that guy to her this time. You said that. You made a promise. Youre gonna do that. Julian was so confused by her words. What did that even mean? Was sheining about him introducing a guy to her just a minute ago? What happened now? Emelia continued, You know what? Im gonna see this time what kind of man you could find for Nina. So that was what she really meant. If the guy he brought to the dinner was nopare to Cameron, he would face even worse consequences. Julian wanted to cry, but shed no tears. He couldnt even image his future days So you sure thats OK? It seemed that he had to tough it out this time. He almost confessed that the guy was actually Cameron himself, so see what would happen to him. Emelia nodded repeatedly. Yes, definitely. She didnt know that Cameron was back. No one ever told her. She had no idea of who that guy could be. She forced him to introduce the man to Nina just to teach him a lesson. Julian, with a heavy heart, made a promise to his beloved wife, OK, if that is what you want. If Nina was still reluctant to tell Emelia that Cameron was back, he had to do it himself in this way. He decided to think about the further arrangements next and call it a day. Life is hard. He thought to himself. Lucien was called to have a drink at Camerons residence. By the time he had arrived, half of the bottle was already empty. Lucien sat down and asked, What happened man? Didnt you just hook up with Nina again? By mentioning up Nina, Cameron was dragged in deeper depression. With the wine ss in his hand, he murmured, Tell me man, why she didnt want me anymore? What the fuck? She dumped you? Lucien understood that there was something going on between the two, but he never expected that Nina would break up with him. He thought it was a small argument between a young couple, and they would soon get over it. Yeah. She said she didnt love me anymore, and she had gotten over it. He let out a self-mockingugh, raised the ss and drank up. Lucien was confused. OK dude, so as she was saying, she didnt love you and she wanted a break-up, then why she slept with you, twice, for Gods sake!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I want to know why too, man. Cameron poured another ss of wine for himself and started drinking, but the wine turned into ashes in his mouth. Lucien signed, Id say, man, you should think for yourself, right? Look at you! You can get any type of woman as long as you want them! Remember Mnie nchard, and that chick that your parents and all your family like? There are women everywhere in the world man! You have a forest in front of you! Lucien didnt mean what he said, but he said that to giveforts to Cameron and to calm him down. Unexpectedly, he was not calmed down. Instead, he said something that sounded like an extremely paranoid person, I want her, only her. Lucien didnt know how to react. That dude was in deep trouble now, he thought. I cant watch him go down like this. Lucien thought to himself. He could not resist and said, Look at you bro, with all the drink and wining and crying. That chick is at her prime now! So I think you havent heard about it yet right? I was just back at thepany and I saw Nina with her agent. They were heading upstairs to the studio to check for the progress I guess He told him all about how Nina and Sherlyn worked together and threatened him. Lucien told him all about this, in an extremely aggrieved tone. He made those usations only to hope that Cameron could make it even for him. Unexpectedly, Cameron, after hearing hisint, who was still depressed a second ago, suddenly smiled, and his eyes were glinting with affection, How adorable! This is exactly her style of doing things. In hearing this, Lucien almost got choked. Cute? What was Cameron saying? Did he even hear himself? What Nina had done to him was everything but cute! That was pure abomination! Love could make a man blind. That was so true. Camerons choose of words had proved that he was really out of his mind. Cameron continued to addments on their encounter, Man, its lucky for you to stop what you were doing. From what I know about her temper, you couldve been knocked down in a second. Just dont do that anymore OK? Again, that left Lucien speechless. Hisints had won nopassion from Cameron. Instead, all he got was sarcasm. Lucien was too annoyed to be here anymore. What a friend! All he ever cared about was some woman that had dumped him. Too annoyed, Lucien reached for the wine ss and nned to drink it off, but Cameron stopped him, Stop drinking. I need you to take me to Ninas ceter. Lucien finally broke out and hummed with anger, She doesnt want you anymore, dude! But you are rushing to deliver yourself to her door. Have some dignity, man! And by the way, I remember you called me to have a drink with you, not to be your driver! Even having been drinking a lot, Cameron still managed to give his friend a contemptuous expression, Its a trick. You just dont know it yet. Im deceiving the enemy by showing my injuries. Chapter 549 He Thought He Had All the Cards Lucienughed at Camerons words. What for Gods sake did he mean by injuries? Since Cameron insisted on humiliating himself, he would let him. At eleven oclock at night, Lucien drove this drunk man to Ninas doorstep. However, Nina ignored the ringing of her doorbell and his calls the whole time. She didnt even show up. Lucien, even as an outsider of their rtionship, felt so much embarrassed, Hay man, lets go! Just forget it! Its almost midnight now, and the neighbors would call 911 if you continue making noises here. Cameron was inexplicably stubborn and refused to leave. He said he would never leave until he met Nina. He knew she was at home. She was just ignoring him and torturing him on purpose. A few minutester, two security guards and a property staff member showed up. The property staff said to the two with a serious look on his face, Gentlemen, the owner of this household called us just now and said that someone was harassing her in the middle of the night, and hope we wille here and check it out. The property staff worked for the owner of the property, and they all knew that the owner of this house was Nina, the famous actress and celebrity. When sheined about someone harassing her, they came here in a second. Because these two men could be crazy fans of her and it seemed to be an obligation for them to protect the benefits of this big star. So the property staff urged again, Its toote now. Come on guys! Time to go! Lucien was so embarrassed that he regretted his decision ofing here with Cameron. The first time in his life, he was chased away like a dog. It was really disgraceful. Well, it would not matter too much if Cameron was someone working behind the stage. On the contrary, he was a man of high status and has a high exposure on the media. If he got recognized and used of harassing another female celebrity in the middle of the night, then his career as a sessful businessman in Riverside City would be officially over. Thinking of this, he raised his hand to cover his face as if this really would work, then he snatched Cameron by the arm and said in a low voice, Lets go. Cameron refused to leave and raised his hand to continue knocking on the door. Two security guards immediately stopped him. The property staff looked extremely serious, Sir, if you continue to behave like this, we will have to call the police. As soon as the property staff came over, he smelled a strong odor of alcohol, and immediately deducted that Nina might be in danger. This handsome and decent looking guy, however, could have a very bad character. Getting drunk and knocking at someones door at the middle of the night was the opposite of his looks. Cameron pursed his lips. Since things had already gotten to this point, he couldnt stay any longer even if he wanted to. Though being drunk, he still understood that if the police was called, he and Nina both would be in trouble. Finally, he agreed to leave and drove away with Lucien. As he got into the car, he couldnt resist but looked back at the second-floor bedroom window of her house, and coincidentally, Nina, who was hiding behind the curtains there, caught his eye. Originally, she wanted to see if Cameron had really left or not, but as soon as she stuck her head out, she saw him looking back. Nina trembled, not for anything else, just because his face, though hiding in the dark of the night, was filled up with the confidence to get her. She closed the curtains with fright and surprise, and then started to walk back and forth in the bedroom with anxiety. Cameron was definitely crazy. He looked as if he was gentle and considerate, but down in his heart, he was crazier than anyone else. Because if he wasnt crazy, how could he have been with her? How could he be with someone who was so different from him in all aspects, and loved this person as much as he could. Nina was finally relieved when she heard the engine of the car started. This troubled night was finally over. Tomorrow, she would fly to the crew after attending the press conference, and she could avoid Cameron for another time. However, it turned out that she was too naive in thinking this way. Before the press conference the next morning, Nina was getting ready for the make-up in the dressing room, and Emelia was there too. Emelia was the screenwriter of Princess Lenia, and she would also be in the meet-up today. She was wearing very light makeup today because she didnt want to steal the spot light from the leading characters. She wanted to be as low-key as possible this time. After Ninas makeup and hair were done, the event had not yet started. Nina and Emelia were chatting in the lounge. Julian was also there, makingpany of Emelia. He wanted to take care of her for today, although Emelia felt that he was a little bit on the way. However, she implied that, he just refused to leave. After a while, there was a knock on the door, Sylvie stood up to open the door. After recognizing the person standing outside, Sylvie couldnt help but giving out an exim. Hearing that, Nina and Emelia turned back. Nina was startled. She stood up from the chair, feeling herself falling apart. Emelia just put a strawberry in her mouth and almost choked on it. The strawberry was careful handed to her by her husband Julian, and having seen the person outside the door, she was so shocked that she almost swallowed the strawberry as a whole. Ignoring her almost being choked, she stared at the man outside the door in astonishment, Cameron? Sylvie grasped the door frame as she got dizzy by hearing the name, Cameron. Did she hear it right? The man outside the door, Apollo on earth, was actually the sweetheart of her boss? Sylvie used to be quite confused about Ninas obsession with this man. She was so gorgeous and beyondpare yet she just couldnt forget a man that she had not seen for years. She had so many other choices, all styles of men working in the entertainment industry or wealthy businessmen, you name it. She ignored them all. Now she understood why. No one couldpete with this man, she thought to herself. Once you were in love with him, you were never able to love another. As people in the lounge had all kinds of reactions, Cameron outside the door was quite at ease. He gently helped a silver-haired olddy get inside the door, and politely greeted everyone, Excuse medies, I would like you to meet my grandma. She is such a big fan of your TV shows, so I used my connections in the crew to help bring her here to meet with you. I hope you would not mind. It was very clever of him not toe to Nina directly. Using grandma as an excuse was such an unexpected move. Emelia was stunned, and she had not recovered yet from the shock that Cameron had returned.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Julian put his arms around her, and gently padded her shoulder to calm her down. As a famous actress at her prime, Nina had experience in dealing with various situations. So at this moment, after the initial panic, she immediately showed her superb professionalism. She smiled and walked over to say hello to Camerons grandma, How are you Madam? Pleasee in! You have a good taste for fashion. I dont know you actually know about the show that we are making. She thought he was here for her, which startled her a great lot. But it turned out that he was here for his grandma, which kind of eased her down. What a lovely olddy! She found it very intriguing when older people managed to keep up with the trend of today. Although Nina greeted the olddy kindly, she still kept a certain social distance. She didnt expect the olddy to be such enthusiastic. She grabbed Nina by the hands and said, Nina? What a pretty girl you are. You look so much more beautiful in real person. Nina nced at Cameron next to her, then looked at her hands that were being held. She could not even manage a smile. Chapter 550 A Man with a Successful Career Nina could not help feeling that the olddys attitude towards her was with too much enthusiasm. She seriously suspected that the olddy knew something about the rtionship between her and Cameron. Fortunately, Viggo Johansen rushed over at this time. He smiled and exined to Nina and the others, Mr. Dauster and I are friends, so I thought it was OK to do a favor for thisdy and let her visit the cast. Nina nced at Cameron and thought, when did he have friendship with Viggo Johansen? Cameron looked back at Ninas inquiring gaze calmly, and Nina couldnt see anything suspicious in his face. Viggo greeted the olddy and Cameron into the lounge. Emelia finally got back to her mind, and she immediately pulled Nina aside and asked her in a low voice, When did Camerone back? Did you already know that? The reason why Emelia asked this was because she saw that when Nina saw Camerons appearance, her expression had no drastic changes. Obviously, she knew about Camerons return for a long time. Maybe they even had met each other before today. Ninas head hurt really bad. She replied to Emelia in a low voice, This is a long story. Ill tell you in detail when the event is over. Emelia nodded. She also understood that now was not the time to talk. Are you the screenwriter? As soon as the two finished talking, Grandma came over with a smile on her face. This time she greeted Emelia. Emelia responded with a smile and said, Yes I am. Please just call me Emelia. What a talented youngdy! Grandma sincerely praised Emelia, but she didnt hold her hands affectionately to express her liking, and she had not examined her with meaningful eyes as she did with Nina. Nina eyebrows slightly frowned, and she was sure now that the olddy knew something. But she was not sure if it was Cameron who took the initiative to talk about their past with his grandma, or thedy heard about it from Camerons parents. If she knew of her existence from his parents, probably his mother would not say anything nice about her. After all, it was his mother who trashed her into nothing with hurtful remarks. When Grandma and Emelia were making small talks, Nina stood by the side smiling, without making a sound. An outsider couldnt tell that there was anything tricky between her and Cameron. This was good acting, and Nina was very good at it as she had done it a million times on the big screen. Grandma talked about a wide range of things with Emelia, from the plot of Princess Lenia to the child in Emelias belly. The olddy was also really sincere and told Emelia a lot of things to pay attention to during pregnancy. Emelia smiled and kept her words in mind. She had to admit that this grandma of Cameron was much more approachable and easier to get along with than his mother. Cameron,e here and take some pictures for us! The olddy called out to her grandson. Cameron walked over and took out his mobile phone to help the olddy take pictures with Nina and Emelia. Ninas expression was a little stiff, and it wouldnt befortable for anyone to pose in front of their ex, would it? The olddy was very satisfied with Camerons photography skills. Just when Nina thought that its time for the guests to leave, Grandma suddenly came over and asked her seriously, Nina, do you have a boyfriend? Nina did not know how to respond to such a question. Was it appropriate to ask her such a thing in front of so many people? When the olddy finished her words, people in the lounge suddenly stopped talking, and looked at Nina with different expressions, especially Emelia. She always suspected that there was something strange between Nina and Cameron. It stood to reason that Nina had waited for Cameron for so many years, and now that Cameron was back, Nina should be happy. But she could not see happiness in her at all, and she seemed to be hiding from him the whole time. Could it be that Nina really gave up on him? Emelia remembered that Nina had mentioned to her several times before, that she didnt want to wait for Cameron any more. Emelia couldnt help frowning. Nina was muted by the olddys words. Thedy simply pulled over Cameron, who was standing right next to them, and enthusiastically promoted, How about my grandson? Nina was speechless. Grandma exactly knew the situation but she chose to y the fool. It was all a trap. She came here to talk to them, take pictures with them, just to bring that up, binding Nina with Cameron. So did it mean she wanted Cameron to be with her?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nina didnt speak anything, and gave Cameron a casual nce. Cameron pretended to be Grandmas good boy, as if he would listen to everything his grandma arranged for him, and he would not dare to object to his grandmas decisions at all. Not getting any response from Nina, thedy continued to promote her grandson, Cameron is an excellent young man. He just came back from abroad, has a doctorate degree in biology. Look at him! He is handsome and considerate. The most important thing is that he is no yboy. For so many years, he has only been thinking about one girl, you! But of course, the olddy muttered these words to herself in her mind. Ninas lips curved into a smile, Madam, I would like to ask, what is your grandsons current job? As for that she did not know how to reply to that question. She turned her head and red at her grandson. She smiled, slightly embarrassed, He doesnt have a job yet. But with his ability and his academic records, that would not be a problem. Grandma was annoyed by the fact that Cameron indeed had no job. Cameron was not willing to work in any universities or institutions no matter what, and that made her lose face in front of Nina. She was with such a good will to help to make Nina take him back, but that good will was turned into nothing by one simple question. However, why did Nina suddenly ask this question? Grandma suspected that Nina knew about his unemployment a long time ago, so she deliberately used it to dispel the idea of getting them back together. But how did she know that? Have they met before? Probably not. Her son and daughter-inw never revealed that to her Considering her old age, thedy was too tired and stressed out from all the thinking. Nina continued to smile gently, Im sorry, Madam. I think its better for me to find a man with a sessful career to spend the rest of my life with. This implied that her grandson was a jobless failure that no one wanted. Thedy had nothing else to say, Indeed, that is better for you I guess She murmured. The olddy felt so self-abased at this moment. She didnt know yet that her grandson actually owned twopanies, Tymers Entertainment and Camcien Lifetech. He was as sessful as she said. Cameron nced at Nina carelessly, So you said you like a man with a sessful career? Nina nodded without changing her facial expression, Yes indeed. Cameron raised his eyebrows, Okay. After saying that, he stepped forward to hold his grandma in his arms and said, Lets go grandma. The meetup is about to start. The olddy had no choice but to say bye to Nina and Emelia. Nina stared at Camerons back, really annoyed. What did he mean? What did he mean by throwing the word okay at her? Chapter 551 Why Was He Playing a Passive Role? Cameron brought a disturbance and left as if nothing had happened, while Nina gritted her teeth. He clearly came to make her panic. But the meeting was about to start, so she could only take a few deep breaths to calm herself down and then went on stage with the creators. The scene of the meeting was very high, and Nina didnt have time to think about anything else. She concentrated on participating in the event. As for those who left, the atmosphere was not very harmonious. After getting into the car, Camerons grandma, Valerie, raised her hand and poked her grandson on the shoulder, and said angrily, Look at what you have done. If only you had a decent job! Then she put her hand on her chest to take a deep breath. This jerk really ruined her efforts. Cameron said lightly while driving, Why are you so angry? Whats the difference if I had a decent job? Would she like me in that case? Cameron had roughly guessed that Valerie didnt seem to object to him being with Nina. He didnt dare to confess to his family that he still cares about her. He was afraid that they would find her again. In that case, they would never work out. She is a strong girl as she said, and she couldnt stand being humiliated again and again. Until now, he had not dared to reveal his thoughts in front of his mother. As for his grandparents, he also needed to test it first. Valerie snorted, Werent you guys together before? They all say that first love is the most unforgettable. If you are a decent man, she might choose you again. Her tone was full of regret, and Cameron noticed it. He slightly hooked his lips and turned on the straightforward mode, What do you mean? Do you agree with me to be with her?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Valerie answered, Why dont I agree? Who doesnt like such a beautiful girl? Cameron said lightly, My mother doesnt like her. Valerie waved her hand and said helplessly, I know, but I cant talk to her about this. The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is tricky. I just ask you one question; do you still like her? If you still like her, Ill support you. They were ying riddles all night and guessing about each others minds. At this moment, after hearing her agreement, Cameron chose to confess. All I ever wanted was her. Valerie sighed, s, love. She knew that her grandson was still obsessed with that beauty. From her point of view, ordinary people could never forget a beauty like Nina. Although her grandson seemed to have no desires, he was still amon man. It is not umon for him to like beauty. Besides, there was no such thing as love at first sight in this world. Its nice to say it like that, but its actually just judging by appearance. Theres nothing to criticize. She had been an appearance-oriented person since she was young. A good-looking face came first. Since youre still thinking about her, then hurry up and get married. She said, As for your mother, I dont think shes the kind of person who insists on breaking up loving couples. Cameron smiled andughed at himself, Even if I want to marry her now, she wont agree. Didnt you see her attitude towards me today? Valerie was startled for a moment, and then she said, I like her. She has quite a personality. Cameron was rather speechless. Whose grandma was she? Nina ignored him but Valerie praised her for having a personality. Valerie smiled, What? Are you jealous? She adjusted her position and then said, At least it means that she is not the kind of girl who will makepromises, and will not lose her dignity and pride for a certain man. Women should first be independent individuals before they can love others well. Those women who have nothing to do every day just think about marrying into a wealthy family by using her beauty are really the most contemptible. I dont know what your mother was thinking, and I dont know why she thinks Nina is not worthy of you. With todays achievements, how could she not be worthy of you? Is it because her looks are not as good as you? Or her temperament? Or her ie and wealth? Her looks are one of the best in the entertainment industry. She said so much great words of Nina that she was tired in the end. Cameron wanted tough while feeling a bit wrong for himself, Grandma, I now feel that in your heart, it is that your grandson was not worthy of her. Valerieughed briskly, Dont take it to the heart if you are going to form one family. Anyway, I like you two very much. Cameron also smiled. He likes to hear his grandmas words, family, family, he likes this setting. Valerie added, By the way, do you need me to help you go after her? I can invite her to have coffee in the name of fans. Cameron shook his head, She would fly to the crew in the afternoon. If there is no business activity afterwards, she will not be back for a while. Cameron was also very upset when he thought of this. If she was filming other scenes, maybe he could still go to her from time to time, although she might not meet him. Valerie gave him a suggestion, Then you can go to visit the crew? Cameron added, She is filming a military-themed drama this time. The crew spends most of their time in the remote mountains, so it is not convenient. Valerie said angrily, Thats why you are going there. This shows your sincerity, doesnt it? Cameron raised his eyebrows slightly, It really does. Nothing can stop him from her. Is that what he should mean? Valerie med him, Do you need me to teach you to go after girls? Cameron smiled and said, It seems so. After all, she chased mest time. I was basically in a passive position and I didnt know how to please girls. Cameron was telling the truth. He used to be the one surrounded by girls; he had never pursued anyone before. Although he was interested in Nina at the beginning, Nina made a move before him. Now that he thought about his situation, he felt that this was simply his retribution. And he didnt know that it was him who was owed and abandoned in this rtionship, but why was he ying a passive role? Nina gave up on him for one million before, why was he chasing her now? Shouldnt he ignore her and wait for her to reconcile with him? Chapter 552 Both Are Accidents Valerie said, Actually, there is nothing to teach, as long as you love her. You still love her and thats enough. Cameron nodded and made up his mind. After sending the olddy home, he immediately booked a flight ticket. Even if she didnt see him, he would go. As soon as the meeting was over, Nina was dragged into her car by Emelia. Emelia couldnt wait to ask her, Whats the matter with you two? Nina then told Emelia about her things with Cameron these days, and Emelia waspletely shocked. Nina felt embarrassed, raised her hand to cover her face, and did not speak for a long time. She didnt n to be so absurd, but she couldnt control it every time. Emelia sighed helplessly after returning to her senses, I should have known for a long time.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nina said before that she had had an intimate rtionship with Cameron for a long time, which frightened her enough. At this moment, Nina told her that they had been sleeping together twice in the past few days. Emelia was a bit more conservative on such a matter, so for her, this was eye-popping. But these were not important, the most important thing was that there was something wrong between them. Emelia stared at Nina and asked seriously, Though you two are already so close, why do I feel like you are avoiding him? Nina spread her hands, First of all, he didnt even give me an exnation. I was angry. Secondly, you also know that his mother doesnt like me. I dont want to be targeted by her again. If he doesnt get the support of his family, I dont want to have anything to do with him for the time being. Didnt you say you were going to write her a check to buy her son? Emelia used Ninas words, Why dont you take action now? Nina ttened her mouth, I really want to do that, but when the timees, I find that I dont have the courage. You know, if I get into such a mess with his mother, he will be the one who suffer the most. Emelia nodded, Yeah, its quite a dilemma for him. Emelia felt the same way about this. Nina was reluctant to let him suffer this because she cared about Cameron. She had no choice but to escape for now. Emelia can understand her. She also thought that Cameron should give her an exnation. In the past few years, she had not heard from him abroad, which really hurt Nina. In recent years, Nina often felt that Cameron resented her and hated her. She even could not sleep. Then what are you going to do now? Why dont you guys have a conversation about it? Emelia suggested. Nina waved her hand, Theres nothing to talk about. Its impossible to talk about it at all. Its not that they havent talked, but the two of them slept together only after a few words. Besides, Cameron tried to get her to say something first, but what could she say? Shouldnt he say something? Before Emelia could say anything else, Sherlyns roar suddenly came from outside, Nina! Get out now! Nina hid behind Emelia in despair, Shoot! Shes gonna kill me. Before the press conference, Sherlyn was busy with other things and wasnt at the backstage, so she didnt know about Cameron. She learned about it from Sylvie just after the press conference that they had met twice in private. Sherlyn couldnt help but think of Ninas strangeness yesterday. She said she was busy with something so she didnt answer the phone in time, but actually, she was fooling around with Cameron. The saying that her sassy trousers match her short hair was an excuse. It was clear that the marks on her body cannot be concealed, so she temporarily changed her dress into trousers. Sherlyn remembered the variouspromise she had made in a low voice with the brand yesterday, and when she thought of waiting for Nina to try on the dress until the end of the day, she almost want to bellow. Of course, none of these matters. What matters was that they had been like this for a while. What if someone took photos of them? Princess Lenia made Nina famous and became the top actress in internal entertainment. Isnt she self-destructing if she exposes her rtionship at this time? She heard from Sylvie that it wasnt a romantic rtionship, and Nina didnt admit that she was dating him, so what was this? Friends with benefits? Then that was much worse! Emelia and Nina were chatting in the car, and Julian escorted them outside. Now that Sherlyn came over, Julian took the initiative to open the passenger door for her. Sherlyn rushed into the car and turned her head to shout at Nina in the back seat, Do you still want your acting career? Youre risking your future! No, no, I think you want my life! Sherlyns eyes were red with anger. Emeliaforted Sherlyn with a soft voice, Sherlyn, calm down. It is said that dont be angry with the person who is smiling. Emelia was so gentle, how could she lose her temper with her, so she just red at Nina who was hiding behind her. Nina stuck her head out and said weakly, That was an ident. Both are idents, and this kind of thing will never happen again in the future. I swear! Nina assured Sherlyn and silently admonished herself in her heart. From now on, she will definitely draw a clear line with him in the future. Sherlyn sneered and turned to Emelia, Do you believe her? Emelia pursed her lips and smiled; she couldnt answer those words. Sherlyn said again, Didnt you love him so much? Didnt you wait for him for so many years? Now that hees back, he still treats you with all kinds of tenderness, so you should live with him immediately. You say that this kind of thing will never happen again, do you think Im a foble kid? Nina murmured in a low voice, Who loved him? I dont love him anymore. Sherlyn rolled her eyes and made it clear that she didnt believe her words. But then she asked Nina, Have you taken contraceptive measures? Emelia was silent. Nina was silent too. This topic was really embarrassing. But no matter how embarrassed Nina was, she still had to answer. She coughed lightly and said, Of course I did. Although it was absurd, she was still sensible and she took good contraceptive measures. If she got pregnant at this time, this military drama will say goodbye to her and the rtionship between them will never be set straight. Sherlyn breathed a sigh of relief, then leaned back into the seat of the car, raising her hand and pinching her temple, which was throbbing non-stop. While pinching, sheined, Nina, you are a lunatic. Nina coaxed her, Okay, dont be angry, Ill fly back to the crew in the afternoon, you dont have to worry anymore. Youd better stay with the crew and behave yourself. Dont make trouble for me again, Sherlyn warned her. Then she received a call from Sylvie, Sherlyn, somethings up. When Nina bent down to receive the flowers from the fans, the marks on her neck were photographed. Someone deliberately zoomed in the photo and said its a hickey. Sherlyn heard a thunder struck in her head and she was about to pass out. Chapter 553 He Was So Embarrassed Nina was wearing a suit. Inside the suit was a crop top. The neckline of the top was high enough. Nina had specially checked in advance that, together with the jewelry she wore, the hickeys should be well-hidden. But she forgot to be a little more careful when bending over. Got to admit that those peoples eyes were really sharp. They were able to notice such a tiny detail and take advantage of it to deliberately attack Nina. Nina nced at Sherlyn and said embarrassingly, Can I say that it was bitten by mosquitos and I scratched it? Sherlyn gritted her teeth, It is early May now, you told me there were mosquitoes? Nina sat in the back seat angrily and said, Im an adult. Isnt it normal to have a sex life? Sherlyn rolled her eyes at her, Its normal for you to have a man your age, but now youre openly single, which gives those antis an excuse to nder you. Do you understand? You are the one who said that you are single on Twitter. Sherlyn said with hatred, Just now when you mentioned the topic of love at the meeting, you also said that you have no intention of falling in love and you just want to work hard for your career! If Nina hadnt made such a statement, this matter could be resolved now. She could say that she has a boyfriend outside the circle. She is in a stable rtionship with the purpose of marriage. Maybe her fans will resist for a while, or she may lose some fans and some resources, but not have a bad reputation. But now Sherlyn could think of how gloating Ninaspetitors were hiding behind the screen, and they would spend a lot of money on various drafts to describe Ninas private life as chaotic. Emelia said softly from the side, Its okay to say she had an allergy. The ce where Nina is filming was originally humid, and the climate ispletely different from our city. Its reasonable for her to have allergies. Nina agreed with Emelias statement, Yes, allergies! And there are people in our crew who are allergic. This excuse should be fine. This is true. Their crew has been filming for the past few days, and several actors have been allergic. But Nina had no allergy at all. Sherlyn swiped her phone quickly a few times and then made a decision, I just checked the social media ounts of some of your co-stars. One actor is having allergies, and he also posted on Instagram, so its solid. The humid climate in that area is indeed easy to cause skin problems, so I asked Sylvie to post a text in the name of the studio, using allergies. After Sherlyn said this, she felt hollowed out, and she threw herself into the seat, Please go to the crew quickly. I will cancel some of the recent events for you. Please stay with the crew and donte out. Ive been busy with studio renovations recently, and I really dont have the energy to do public rtions for you! Nina stuck out her tongue, Okay, I know, I cant wait to stay in the crew all day. Then she doesnt have to interact with Cameron, right? She hated him now, if he hadnt gone crazy, would she be in such a passive situation? Sylvie then used the studios ount to post an exnation of his allergies, and the storm on the Inte stopped for a while. But after a while, Sylvie called again and said, Nina, the ount thatmented badly on youst time came to leave a message now, what he said this time was liar. He is secretly targeting at you, right? They exined that the marks on her neck were caused by allergies. If the ountmented on a liar, wouldnt that mean that they were lying? Sylvie was so angry, Who is this person, why is he looking for trouble all day? Nina also gritted her teeth angrily, Just ignore him. Sylvie said suspiciously, This ount is not Camerons, right? Yes, its him. Now that Sylvie and the others knew about him, Nina didnt hide it anymore.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sylvie was extremely depressed, Then what does he mean? He secretly said this. Does he love you or want to hurt you? Does he want to watch you being scolded by those antis for your private life? Hes not willing to let me deny my rtion with him. Nina could vaguely guess Camerons intention to say this, but fortunately, he wasnt too crazy and didnt directly expose her. Sylvie was speechless, People need to go around a big circle like this when there is an awkward rtionship between lovers? From Sylvies point of view, the current state between them was that the young couple was having an awkward fight. Although she didnt know why they were arguing, she knew that no matter their appearance or temperament, they were a pair destined to be together. Whos a couple with him? Whos arguing with him? Nina frowned, I cant live with him now! Sylvie didnt dare to say more and hurriedly hung up the phone. Sherlyn looked at her angrily and said, If that is real, Ill write my name upside down. Nina did not no what to say to that. Emelia smoothed things out, Since this matter is temporarily resolved, its time for lunch. Shall we find a ce to eat together? Sherlyn waved her hand, You two go. I still have a lot of things to do. After she finished speaking, she got out of the car, of course, before getting off the car, she gave Nina a warning look. Then Nina threw herself into the back seat in relief. Cameron has only been back for a few days; how could he have turned her life upside down. What would you like to eat? Emelia asked her in a warm voice. Nina murmured, There is no trouble that cant be solved by hot pot! Emeliaughed, Then lets eat hot pot. Emelia then called Julian to get in the car and told him that they wanted to eat hot pot for lunch. Julian found the nearest hot pot restaurant and sent them there. Unfortunately, when Emelia and Nina just got off the car, they saw a few people who came out of a car not far away, one of whom was Cameron. The other was his mother, and there was a young and beautiful girl with an artistic temperament. Anyone who looked at this picture can feel it. This was a scene of a young couple inviting their elder to dinner or the elder trying her best to get her son and the girl she chose together. Then Cameron also saw Nina and the expression on his face froze. He was so embarrassed. With so many restaurants in Riverside City, how did they meet at this one? He pursed his lips and looked at Nina, and said silently to Nina, I was tricked by my mother to have this meal, can you believe it? Chapter 554 Not the One Who Should Be Guilty Cameron sent his grandma home, booked a flight ticket immediately, and then received a call from his mother. Colleen Donovan said on the phone that she wanted to eat hot pot while his father had no time because of a meeting, so she asked him to eat with her. Except for the whole thing about Nina, Camerons rtionship with his parents has always been harmonious. Randall and Colleen have a very good rtionship and they are also very careful in taking care of this son. Therefore, the atmosphere in his family had always been warm and friendly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He was a gentle and filial child, so he agreed. Its just that he could not have thought that this time his mother would screw him. When he drove to his mothers workce, he saw his mother standing by the road with Michelle Byrd waiting for him. Camerons face was not very good at that time, he was not a fool, how could he not see the meaning of his mothers arrangement. Colleen took Michelle and exined to him, Cameron, Michelle just happened toe to me and said that she wanted to give me a few paintings. I thought it was noon, so I suggested that we had a meal together to express my gratitude Colleen said in a very guilty tone at the end, because her sons eyes staring at her were really sharp. She was doing this for him, okay? She thought, he just didnt feel anything about Michelle for now because he didnt know her well, so she arranged this lunch. She believed that he would be attracted to her after knowing her. In her opinion, Michelle was a good girl in terms of appearance and conduct. If he liked her and his love life was stabilized, he would be motivated in his career and he wouldnt be doing nothing all day like this anymore. Out of politeness, Cameron did not get mad in front of them, but he felt it was necessary to find a chance to tell Michelle clearly that he had no intention of dating her and asked her not to waste time on him. The hot pot restaurant was chosen by Colleen. This restaurant was quite famous in Riverside City. She liked the taste of it very much, but encountering Nina was something that she did not expect. At this moment, the two groups of people are standing in front of the car, looking at each other not far away with different expressions. How about lets eat at another restaurant? Emelia asked Nina in a low voice. Nina stared at the man not far away, smiled, and said, No. Why? The person who pestered her was Cameron, and the person who pestered her while taking other women to dinner with his mother was also him. No matter how she looked at this situation, she was not the one who should be guilty, so why should she avoid it? Then Nina took Emelias arm and walked towards the door of the hot pot restaurant. Julian locked the car silently and followed behind them. Julian felt some sympathy for Cameron. He has been through this. At this time, there were other women around him, even if he had ten mouths, it would not be easy for him to exin. After they three entered the restaurant, Cameron and the others made a move. The moment she saw Nina, Colleen instinctively turned her head to look at Cameron, her son looked normal. But the more he didnt respond like this, the more worried she felt. Many years ago, when Nina epted her check, he was full of resentment, and she saw it all. It stands to reason that when he saw Nina now, his expression should be very angry, but he was so calm as if he didnt know her. This was not normal. But in this situation, Colleen couldnt specte what was wrong, so she greeted Michelle, Lets go, hurry up or there will be no seatter. She took Michelle and walked away first without mentioning Nina and the others just now. When Michelle was pulled away by Colleen, she turned her head and looked at Cameron inquisitively. Perhaps it was because of a womans keen sixth sense, Michelle could feel the low air pressure around Cameron at that moment. Obviously, there was something between them, not as Colleen said that they had nothing to do with each other after returning here. What Colleen said to her was that Cameron had long forgotten about Nina, and did not mention her after returning. This was a little different from what she saw today. And the morous Nina was not far away, the look in her eyes was unusual as well. She felt that there was anger in Ninas eyes But no matter what happened between them, it would not affect her decision, which is: this time, she was hell-bent on winning his heart. She had been in love with him for a long time, but she couldnt show it because they were studying in different countries in the past few years. In addition, she learned from her parents that Cameron and Nina had little to do with each other and that there were no other women around him over the years, so she concentrated on her studies. As for that Mnie nchard, Michelle didnt take her to heart. Cameron has been with that Mnie for so long, and they had not been together, which is enough to prove that he did not like her. And Mnie was just a spoiled little girl, brainless and with no talent, which waspletely not her opponent. For her, bing a better self was enough to match such a perfect man like Cameron. Now that she has achieved academic sess and has a decent and small career, it is time to pursue the person she loves wholeheartedly. In fact, todays lunch was also her n to approach Cameron. She had long known that Colleen is very satisfied with her, so she deliberately came to Colleen on the pretext of giving a painting as a present to her. She thought that if Colleen wanted to get them together, she would never miss this opportunity. Sure enough, Colleen invited Cameron to eat hot pot together. Of course, it was definitely an ident to meet Nina here. Cameron was thest to walk away. At this moment, all he could think was the cold and indifferent look from Nina just now. At that moment, he felt a sense of guilt that he was caught cheating. He didnt do any bad thing and he didnt have any intimacy with Michelle that he shouldnt have. On the way, he wanted to take out his phone several times to call Nina to exin, but he felt that it would just turn into some lousy excuses, so he stopped for the time being. Because of Ninas identity, they chose a box to stay in. As soon as she entered the room, Nina said angrily, Unlucky wretch that I am! Just want to have a good meal and I meet people I hated. She hated Cameron, and she hated Colleen too. As for that girl who looked like she could quote any famous literature at any time, she hated her even more. Chapter 555 Just a Worldling Julian, who helped Emelia pull out the chair, said without changing his face, Michelle Byrd, female, 27 years old, studied abroad for eight years, university teacher, professional painter. The Byrd family and the Dauster family are old friends. Their rtionship is very good, and she is the most favored daughter-inw candidate in his parents eyes. Nina rolled her eyes. Emelia was stunned. Emelia first came back to her senses. The first thing she did was to pinch Julians forearm crossly. She had always been gentle, but this time she couldnt help. She was so angry because of his words. He was stabbing in Ninas heart. That woman seemed to have a good rtionship with Camerons family and Emelia tried her best not to mention her so that Nina would not feel ufortable, but Julian came up to give them a detailed introduction. Emelia was so pissed. Julian took a seat beside Emelia and exined somewhat innocently, Whats wrong? Know your enemies, right? Thats why he told Nina the womans information in such detail. Emelia gritted her teeth and didnt even want to talk to him. Nina, who was on the side, finally spoke, in a very disinterested tone, Where is my enemy? Julian raised his eyebrows, So you dont want Cameron anymore? Nina snorted, I mean I am invincible wherever I go and I dont even need to fight, shes already defeated. So, I dont need to know who she is. I dont need to know her at all. Julian was speechless this time. Nina is really a big star whose actions are too unreasonable. He thought she said that there was nothing to fight meant that she doesnt love Cameron anymore, so there was no need to fight with her. Unexpectedly, she said that she was invincible. Julian felt that a womans mind was elusive, and Ninas was even more difficult to guess. He felt more and more sympathetic to Cameron. Nina then exined, Of course, I dont want him now, so I dont have to know about that woman. Nina pursed her lips and smiled brightly at Julian, Thank you, Mr. Hughes, for being so considerate. Nina entuated the word considerate, clearly mocking his meddling, and Julian immediately received dissatisfied looks from Emelia. He hurriedly took the menu and ordered dishes with his eyes down. He just really wanted Nina to get to know that Michelle and he didnt mean to hurt her. While Julian was ordering food, Nina casually took out her phone and randomly searched the name of Michelle Byrd on the Inte, and her information popped out quickly. Nina looked at the artistic photo of Michelle and couldnt help sneering. It turns out that his family liked this kind of innocent and tender woman. But what they didnt know was that although Cameron dressed up to the nines, he was actually pretty crazy in bed. That Miss Byrd might be frightened by him in bed. Raising her hand to smooth her short hair, she closed the page and went on Twitter again. The news and rumors about her on Twitter were still a hot topic, and Cameronsment had been roasted as well. As always, his direct message inbox must have been crammed with all kinds of messages now. Last time Nina wanted to help him to delete, but this time she didnt bother to care about him, and she was quite happy to see him being attacked by her fans on the Inte. She was one with her fans. They scolded him and that was as if she had scolded him as well. Cameron also stayed in a private box, but as a man and a junior, he did not act like a gentleman at all. After sitting down, he ordered food without considering Michelles preference or Colleens taste. He just lowered his eyes and ordered a bunch of food. Anyway, Colleen nced at the dishes he ordered. There was hardly anything she liked to eat. As for Michelle, she was even more depressed. She didnt eat seafood while Cameron ordered so much. In order to break the ice, Michelle took out a few tickets from her bag, handed two to Colleen and another to Cameron, and said shyly, Cameron, Ill hold an art exhibition at the Olympic Center the day after tomorrow. I sincerely invite you toe to the exhibition with your parents. It stands to reason that with an elder like Colleen present, Michelle should have said to her if she invited her, but when she said these words, her eyespletely fell on Camerons face. Obviously, the invitations to his parents were just ptrap. The person she most wanted to invite was Cameron. And Colleen also acquiesced to her behavior. She held the ticket and didnt answer. Sorry, I wont be around on that day. Cameron didnt take the ticket handed over by Michelle. Michelle was embarrassed for a while, but the reason he gave made her unable to say anything, so she had to withdraw the ticket in her hand, and forced a decent smile, Okay then, thats really too bad. Colleen said dissatisfiedly, Why? Where are you going? Camerons reply was very official, I have something to deal with in another city. Colleen became even more dissatisfied, You dont have a job now. What business do you have out of town? In Colleens opinion, Cameron has no reason to leave Riverside City. He just came back from abroad, didnt he? When he said that he was going to another ce was simply an excuse for him not to go to the exhibition. Cameron looked at his mother and replied lightly, Do you need me to show my ticket? He took out his mobile phone and tried to show her his record. Colleens face stiffened, then she waved her hand and said, No, you dont need to do that. Colleen was still sensible, knowing that if she really checked Camerons phone, it would damage the rtionship between them more or less. In desperation, Colleen could only turn her head to look at Michelle with a smile to help smooth things out, Well, what a pity for him. Michelles exhibition must be very pleasing to the eyes. Its that he doesnt have the chance to see that. Lets ignore him. Colleenforted Michelle. Michelle snapped out of her disappointment and said with a smile, Its okay, therell be other opportunities to visit my art exhibition in the future. When she said those words, her eyes fell on Camerons face with a deep look. Cameron frowned slightly and an extremely ufortable feeling filled his heart. He nced at Michelle and said indifferently, You dont need to invite me again in the future. I majored in biology and I cant appreciate such high art.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then he added, Im just a worldling. I like those things that most men like. The implication was that he only cared about women and sex. Chapter 556 Only You Camerons words made Michelles smile fade away. He said he could not appreciate such high art to show he didnt like her. Colleen red at Cameron to warn him to mind hisnguage. Cameron picked up the phone and stood up, You eat first. Im going out for a cigarette. What? Cigarette? Colleen eximed from behind, You smoke? Colleen Donovan couldnt believe it. In her eyes, her son was always an obedient child who had never smoked or even yed video games as he grew up. He had never developed such bad habits though a lot of other boys around him began to smoke or drink alcohol back in the school years. But now Cameron said he would go out for a cigarette. Cameron simply ignored what his mother said and left the room. After he closed the door behind him, Colleen took a few deep breaths to calm down. Michelle gave her a cup of water and said, Dont get angry, Mrs. Dauster. It is quite normal for a man to smoke, isnt it? Michelle knew exactly what was in Colleens mind. Colleen drank a mouthful of water and sighed, I didnt know he smokes. He has never smoked before he got back from college. Colleen could ept that her son smoked. But she just failed to ept that her son would change so fast. Michelle continued, He had been studying hard these years so he might have learned to smoke to relieve his pressure. Colleen patted her hand and said, Youre so sweet. Every single word you said is what I want to hear, Michelle. Michelle smiled timidly, Thank you, Mrs. Dauster. Colleen thought of Camerons attitude toward Michelle and started to criticize her son, Cameron has always been a quiet and introvert kid. He didnt know how to please a girl. Please be more patient with him, Michelle. Michelle smiled, I wont, Mrs. Dauster. But I like his personality and his firm attitude. It means he wont get seduced by other women easily. Michelles words had won Colleens heart. Colleen asked her, You really think so? Of course, Michelle said sincerely, I know he doesnt like me. But I think I will move him through persistence. Michelle had a glimpse at Colleen and continued, Nina Sanchez became his girlfriend in this way, didnt her? As she mentioned Nina, Colleens face seemed a bit weird. She didnt want to mention Nina, especially in Michelles presence. You dont have to mention her. she could not bepared with you. Colleen then changed the topic. Michelle didnt finish her words. Colleen didnt like Nina and Michelle knew that. But now thinking of Cameron who had just went out and the presence of Nina in this restaurant, Michelle felt quite disgusted. Nina had abandoned Cameron for money and now she tried to approach Cameron again? Otherwise, why she woulde to this restaurant? Other people who didnt know them much all thought it was Nina who wooed Cameron because Nina was merely beautiful but Cameron had a promising future as well as money. People thought Ninaid her hands on Cameron for his wealth, but they didnt know Cameron was actually deep in love with Nina. But in Michelles eyes, Nina was nothing more than a gold-digger. Though Nina had already be a famous actress, Michelle still thought she didnt deserve Camerons love. Cameron got outside the room and went to the end of the corridor. He didnte out for a smoke. He just wanted to leave Michelle and his mother for a while. He didnt smoke much in his daily life. When he was in good mood, he would smoke, but in most of the time he didnt smoke. He stood at the end of the corridor with one hand in his pocket and one hand holding his phone.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before he could figure out whether he should call Nina to exin the Michelle thing or get in their room to exin directly, he received a message from Julian, which read, Nina got out for a call. Cameron smiled and then thanked Julian. Then he saw the door of the room opened and Nina got out in ck short blouse and ck sweatpants with a phone in hand. Now it was quite popr for young girls to dress like this. Her white and slim waist and her hourss figure would be shown clearly in this way. The one who phoned her made her so annoyed that she didnt realize someone was standing at the end of the corridor. Cameron saw the beauty walked toward him slowly and squinted. From her voice and attitude, he knew it was her parents that called her. Cameron knew much about her parents. He knew they were greedy and they treated their daughter so bad. In their mind, their daughter was nothing but a tool to earn money. Before Nina became a famous actress, they even wanted to sell her after she graduated from high school. They didnt care who she would get married with. They just wanted money from her and her husband. After Nina started her career as an actress, they treated their daughter as the piggy bank. Luckily, Nina didnt let them do whatever they wanted. She would give them a little something they wanted, but she also knew how to decline their rude requests. Cameron knew all these things from Viggo. He also knew what Nina had done in recent years. Chapte 557 Worst Parents in the World Cameron could still remember a rainy evening during the vacation before he entered college. He received a call from Nina right after he took a shower at home. That afternoon, they had just met in his house. At that time, they were so in love with each other that they wanted to spend every seconds together, except that they still dared not stay out at night. He answered the call and was about to tease her that she even began to miss him right after she left him. But her shaky voice stopped him, Help, Cameron, I need your help. Then she mentioned a hotels name and continued in a trembling voice, My parents drugged me. They want to sell me to an old man. I just knocked him down with an astray. Save me, Cameron. He is bleeding. I dont know what to do. He instantly felt heartbroken, and he rushed out of his house in pajamas. His parents thought he was crazy, but they still drove him to the hotel Nina mentioned. He took Nina out and called the ambnce to take the old man. Possessed by anger, he even wanted to find Ninas parents and beat them up, but his parents stopped him. Thats how his parents knew about his rtionship with Nina and knew why he would choose a different college. His mother secretly found Nina a few dayster and gave Nina one million dors. Thats why Nina broke up with him. Whenever he thought of how Nina trebled in his arms with a pale face, he wanted to have her parents killed. How could they be so malicious? How could parents treat their own daughter in such a cruel way? The call Nina received now was dialed by her parents. Her mother Marisa Midgarden was crying, and her father Dominic Sanchez cursing on the other side. And, of course, she was the one cursed by her father. Marisa said while sobbing, Please, please help us, Nina. The creditor had found us out and smashed whatever they could in our house. Nina said in an indifferent voice, It was Cory who was in debt. What do you call me for? Her mother had just told her that her younger brother Cory Sanchez had lost a lot of money through gambling online and borrowed a lot of money from a loan shark. Now he couldnt repay the money, and the creditor had found her parents at home. So, Dominic and Marisa called her for help. Nina felt quite funny when she heard this. But then she knew her parents were exactly the kind of person who would do this shameless thing. Then she chose to ignore them. Her indifference made her mother burst into another round of tears. Then Dominic took the phone and shouted at Nina, Nina! We brought you up and thats how you pay us back? You want to witness who we are killed by the creditor? Nina strolled towards the end of the corridor and said, Firstly, Cory made you to suffer such thing, not me. You should go and me him. And I dont believe the creditor will kill you. You wont lose your life. Maybe one or two limbs, I suppose. Nina! from Dominics cry Nina could tell that her father was now outraged. She smiled and was about to say something to fight back. But before she could do that, she found someone standing at the end of the corridor. His face was veiled by the sunlight but she still recognized who he was. He was as elegant and perfect as a Greek sculpture. Thats exactly what in Ninas mind when she met Cameron for the first time. Now he was still as perfect as he used to be. And then thinking of the miserable situation she was in and the night when she was almost ruined by her parents, she felt quite hopeless. Nina knew why Colleen looked down upon her. She didnt deserve his love. Now she felt extremely agonized but quite sober. So, she quickly calmed down and ignored the one standing beside the window. Then she continued, And, if you want to pay the money back for Cory, you can just sell one of your houses, right? Ive bought you two houses and a vi for Cory, oh, and those three cars. Sell them and youll have money. That should be enough to clear the debt. Ive already fulfilled my own responsibility and I wont give you one more penny. Thats true. Nina knew what she had done for her younger brother and her parents these days. her parents hadnt spent a single dor for her since she graduated from high school. And they didnt want her to enter the college. Her figure and her face had given her a chance to do some part time jobs as a model formercials. But back then, she still couldnt bepared with those famous movie stars.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She knew from she was quite young that her parents wouldnt pay for her tuition for college. So, she would do whatever part-time jobs she could to earn money. And then she became quite confident when she worked as a model formercials. Lots of directors and photographers had praised her beauty and rmended her to start a career as an actress. Then she knew what kind of future she would choose. Otherwise, she wouldnt have chosen to be an actress due to what she experienced in her family. What her parents wanted was only money. They were even afraid that their daughter was too good looking and would start a rtionship before marriage, which would made it harder for them to find her a rich husband. They had never nned for her future. They just want to make her get married soon for money. In other words, they wanted to sell their daughter. In the first a few years when she started a career as an actress, Marisa often called her to curse her. She urged her to get married. And after cursing her, she would shamelessly ask her daughter for money. By then she could only y some little characters and was not rich. But she still gave her mother whatever she asked. After all, she was their daughter and they had brought her up. She thought it was her responsibility to pay them back. Chapter 558 Blemishes After she became famous and rich, her parents found her and asked her to buy a huge vi for them and Nina agreed instantly. And then there was a second vi for her younger brother for his future marriage and Nina also agreed to buy one for him. And the vi owned by Cory was also bought by Nina on his 18-year-old birthday as a gift. Her parents were extremely happy and thought Nina lived her younger brother so much. But they didnt know Nina was doing this to say goodbye, to break off with them in the future. Nina knew her younger brother was also a bastard. As she became more and more famous, Cory tried to rely on his sister. Nina didnt want herself to be bound by Cory so she directly gave a vi to him. But seldom did she buy anything for herself. She only bought a house in Riverside City for herself andter another house in the capital to meet Emelia. She lived a quite frugal life. She saved the money she earned. At first, she did this in a fit of anger as she wanted to throw at Colleen a 10 million check to humiliate her, but then it gradually became one of her habits. She felt safe as she saw the number on her bank ount. Only money could give her the sense of safety. Marisa took the phone again and begged her while sobbing, How could we sell the house? It took us a lot of money. Nina sneered. It did take them lots of efforts to get the house from her. Cory was still a child. He was deceived. Please, help him, Nina, I beg you. I promise Ill teach him a lesson, Marisa tried so hard to persuade her how arduous it was for them to get the one million. Nina said coldly, He is already twenty. And you said he was still a child? What did you do to me when I was twenty? You even tried to sell me to the old man for money when I was only 18! Ninas words made Marisa fall into silence. Nina continued, I can pay for his tuition. But I wont pay for his mistake. If he was deceived to gamble online, why didnt he stop when he had lost 10 thousand? why didnt he stop when he had lost 100 thousand? He didnt stop because he thought I will make up for him. Then he is too na?ve. So are you. I wont pay that money. You can sell one of you houses to pay for him or let the creditor torture you. Or you can simply wait for Cory to go to jail. I think he need to learn something in there. Nina! Marisa shouted, How could you curse your brother! Nina said indifferently, He owed other people money so it is quite natural for him to get into jail. Im just telling the truth. Bitch! Dominic cursed again as if he had gone mad, You want to have your career ruined? You said youve been single all these years, right? I can tell your fans youve already had sex with Cameron Dauster! See how shameless you are! Nina was stunned. She felt cold all over her body. It had never urred to her that her father would say this only to get money from her. As her parents, they even threatened to ruin her. Actually, she didnt cherish her career so much. She had nned to retire someday and thats why she chose to establish her own studio. But she wanted a decent retirement, not to be forced by her father. Causal as she appeared to be, she was in fact a pretty aggressive person. Dominics words had finally irritated her no matter whether he said those subconsciously or had nned to threaten her. Now in her mind, they didnt deserve her help anymore. Nina wouldnt lend a single dor to them whatever happened. Suddenly, someone pressed his hand on her shoulder and then held her in arms. A mans warm and worried voice rose, Are you alright? He didnt ask what happened to her, which meant he had known who was phoning her. Nina felt embarrassed and pushed the man away before she shouted to Dominic, You can do whatever you want. But you know very that what youll get if I were ruined, dad. Then Nina hung up the phone directly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She knew how to deal with her father. She didnt forget to warn Dominic that they would end up getting nothing if they tried to destroy her. Then she put a without letting Cameron see it. She turned away and scoffed, Why are you here, Mr. Dauster? Arent having dinner with that gorgeousdy. She thought she didnt deserve his love. Her parents and her younger brother were the blemishes in her life. So, she chose to draw the line between them in such a cruel way. She had checked the background of Michelle. Her parents were both professors in college. They would made good friends with Camerons parents. Maybe that was also part of the reason why they would choose her as Camerons future wife. Nina just couldnt imagine how her parents would get along with Camerons. And Michelle was also beautiful and talented. She was a romantic artist, which would make a perfect match with Cameron. Though Ninas words did hurt Cameron, he still took a step toward her and asked, Its your parents, right? Chapter 559 The Most Beautiful Woman Nina didnt want to talk about her parents with Cameron, and she didnt want to stay here with him. So, she ignored him and turned away. But Cameron pulled her back and pressed her against the wall like people did in romantic stories. But Nina didnt feel it romantic, especially at this moment when she felt depressed. She just thought she was assaulted, and she wanted to p Cameron. But atst, she refrained herself from doing so. Then she looked up at him and said in rage, Its none of your business. With his eyes fixed on her affectionately, Cameron promised her, If they had bullied you, I would bully them as revenge. Cameron knew he should respect Ninas parents. But after he witnessed what Dominic did to her daughter that evening, he knew what kind of person her parents were. They even tried to do such an evil thing to their own daughter. If Nina was weak and unable to protect herself and if she didnt stun that old man, Cameron couldnt imagine what she would have experienced. If she had been assaulted by that old man, she might havemitted suicide. Whenever he thought of that evening, he wanted to kill those people. He didnt care whether Dominic was Ninas father or not. He must let him pay for it. Hearing Camerons words, Nina sneered. How stupid he was! Didnt he think she was just the same as her parents? Why did he still love her? Michelles family life was much happier than hers. Nina didnt say anything and tried to push him away. Then she suddenly caught sight of Michelle getting out of the room booked by Cameron. Michelle naturally saw how close the two were and felt hurt. Her face instantly made Nina feel disgusted. The face belonged to a woman who pretended to be poor to win sympathy from her man. Due to the trouble made by Dominic and Marisa, Nina was now in a terrible mood. The bitchy face of Michelle had inspired a desire for mischief in her mind. She put on a faint smile and nced at Michelle before holding Camerons face in her hands. Then she quickly pressed her soft lips to the mans cold lips. She loved to y the role of a malicious woman. In the TV series which made her famous, her role was a malicious bitch who was always with some ulterior motives to trap other girls. Her gorgeous face and the unique charm of the character impressed a lot of the audience. Though the role had be one of the most loathed characters by the audience, she had made herself a famous actress because of this TV series. After that, she yed several different roles of a malicious woman. And in the series in which she cooperated with Harry Zink, she finally got rid of such roles. But her role was still an able woman. Suppose Emelia didnt rmend her to y the role in Princess Lenia. In that case, the audience might remember her as an actress who could only y malicious women or super viins. Now Michelle looked just like the bitchy-faced woman in the TV series. She didnt want to start a rtionship with Cameron again. But now, what she wanted was to irritate Michelle despite what oue her hug and kiss would cause. It was pretty thrilling for her to irritate such a phony. Cameron felt quite surprised why Nina would stroke his face so affectionately just after she showed no interest in him. And more to that, Nina even took the initiative to kiss him. Cameron was stunned. He had never expected that she would kiss him. But, before he could figure out what to do now, he was enchanted by Ninas charming eyes and then took her waist subconsciously. He didnt notice the presence of Michelle. All he cared about now was Nina. After Nina pushed him away, Cameron heard something and turned back to find Michelle running away with her hand covering her mouth. Obviously, she had witnessed what they had done. Now Cameron knew why Nina would kiss him, but he didnt feel angry. In his mind, Nina would do this because she still loved him. Otherwise, she wouldnt have tried to irritate Michelle. But it had never urred to her that Nina turned away straightaway as she saw Michelle had run away. And Cameron pulled her back again. Now she was pretty good at provoking others. After taking her back, he didnt ask anything but held her head in his hands. Then he kissed her again even more violently. Nina felt as if her tongue were swallowed by him. She knew she had to fly back to the shooting site, so she stopped Camerons foot. Though Cameron stopped his kissing, Nina was still in his arms and unable to get rid of him. Cameron knew he couldnt continue the kiss. Nina was a famous actress after all. She would get in trouble if she was caught sight by other people.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So, he said what Nina wanted to know with his eyes fixed on her, My mom deceived me into having dinner with Michelle. Nina rolled her eyes to show she didnt trust him. Cameron said in rage, So, is that who I am in your eyes? No, I dont know who you are actually, Nina had a glimpse at him and continued, Men are all the same. They only love beautiful, seductive girls., Cameron smiled as she said this and then took her jaw to say, Who do you think its the more attractive girl here? If Im exactly that kind of man, then thats why I chose you. In other words, he didnt think Michelle was pretty. In his eyes, Nina was the most beautiful woman in this world. Chapter 560 None of Your Business Actually, Cameron said these words to express his love for her. Nina also didnt expect Cameron could say these words. Cameron seldom said sweet words in the past. Nina was the more active talker when they were with each other. Cameron always believed that actions sounded louder than words. His words had made Nina feel much better. But she didnt show any joy and snorted, Maybe for you, Michelle is charming in some other ways. Her character, or her perfect family background Cameron moved closer and interrupted her, So you wouldnt believe my words anyway? Nina didnt say a word and Cameron continued, I dont care about that woman so I dont think I have to exin. But you should have something to tell me about Dous Clevnd. Whats his rtionship with you? What did he say these on Twitter? Nina didnt expect him to change the topic so fast. Now it was her turn to answer that question. And, what did Dous said online? He just liked one of the twitters she posted. So, what did Cameron mean by asking this? Nina red at him and said, Its none of your business. Then Nina shook his hand off and got back to her room. Cameron didnt follow her but stayed where he was and looked at her from behind. He wouldnt let her parents or Dous Clevnd go. When he got back to his room, Michelle hadnt got back yet. He sat on his seat and began to eat. He hoped Michelle was shocked by the scene she had just witnessed and chose to give him up. But Colleen didnt see that. She saw Michelle had gone out for a while and said, Where is Michelle? She said she was going to the washroom. Cameron didnt answer and Colleen continued, Didnt you see Michelle out there? No, Cameron lied with a calm face. What happened to her? Colleen took out her phone and was about to call Michelle. Then the door was opened and Michelle got in. Cameron didnt tell anything wrong from her face and he began to doubt whether Ninas action worked. Finally, youre back, Michelle. I was quite worried about you. Colleen ced her phone on the table and heaved a sigh of relief. I saw an acquaintance out there and had a little chat with her, Michelle said with a faint smile. But she empathized the word acquaintance with her eyes fixed on Cameron. She hoped through doing so, she could find a sense of embarrassment on Camerons handsome face. But Cameron didnt show anything on his face. And she also caught sight of the mark of lipstick on Camerons lips. Then the scene of how Cameron kissed Nina in his arms popped up in Michelles mind again. She didnt expect Cameron, a gentleman in daily life, would be such a good kisser. As she saw how he kissed Nina, she blushed, but she was pissed too. She just couldnt ept the fact that she couldnt get Cameron. So, after she cried and ran away, she finally got back to this room. She was confident that she would be the one who won his heart atst. Cameron didnt expect Michelle would get back to this room. But he didnt care what she would do and continued to eat. Michelle then started a conversation with Camerons mother. When Nina got back to her seat, Emelia said astonishedly, What happened to you, Nina? Your lips are injured! Nina was silent. What? Cameron even bit her lips when he kissed her? The kiss did hurt her. But she didnt know her lips were actually injured. Now as Emelia was asking her, Nina couldnt help rubbing her lips embarrassedly. But before she could exin, Emelia nodded and said, Oh, I understand. Emelia had got married. From the embarrassed expression on Ninas face and the presence of Cameron in this restaurant she could know what had just happened. Nina must have encountered Cameron as she answered the call. But was that a coincidence? Cameron was also in the corridor as Nina received the call. Though Emelia often got confused during her pregnancy, she was quite smart today. She turned to Julian who often poked ones nose into others business in recent days. Looking into her eyes, Julian felt a sense of guilt. He didnt expect that his wife would find out the culprit behind all these things. But he was also a man who was adept at disguising. He moved closer to his wife and sad in a low and gentle voice, What happened? He knew Emelia liked him to speak in this voice the best. So, he chose to speak lowly to stop Emelia from asking more. This little trick often worked on Emelia in the past. But today Emelia didnt get fooled by Julian and even pinched his legs violently, which almost made him jump from his chair. But he still remained quite calm so that Nina wouldnt notice his change. If she knew it was him who informed Cameron to get to the corridor, she wouldnt let him go. Emelia didnt say anything more. But then she took her phone and texted a piece of message to him and warned, Well talk about itter at home. Staring at the message, Julian felt quite terrible. It was so hard to be a matchmaker. But actually, he would do this to drive Nina away from Emelia. If Nina got in a rtionship with Cameron again, she would spend her time with Cameron and leave Emelia to him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Now he just wanted Emelia to be his Emelia, not anyone elses. Chapter 561 Nina’s Plan Emelia turned to Nina after she warned Julian, Is that your mother? Emelia knew Nina so well that she didnt even have to check the number on Ninas screen she could just tell from her frowning that her parents had called her. Nina didnt deny it and then told Emelia and Julian what her younger brother and parents did. Emelia said in rage, with her hand covering her abdomen, How could they do that? Emelia had always been knowing the rtionship between Nina and her parents. So Nina had done whatever she could do these years. Her younger brother had almost be a burden in her life. Nina was just a tool for Cory to use in her parents eyes. They didnt care what Cory had done. They had asked Nina to buy her younger brother a house and a car. And even his college tuition fee was paid by Nina. Now, they even asked Nina to pay off the debt for Cory. Emelia was outraged. How dare they? Nina had given them arge amount of money these days. Like Nina said, they could solve Corys problem by simply selling one of their houses. So why did they have to resort to their daughter? Emelia also thought that Cory should solve his problem himself. He needed to learn a lesson from this. Otherwise, he would someday have himself ruined. Julian saw how angry Emelia was and felt sympathized with her instantly. He held Emelia in his arms and then took out his phone to show Nina he could contact others for help. Then he asked Nina lowly, You need help? Julian also knew how terrible her parents were. In his eyes, Nina should ignore what her parents asked her. Nina shook her head slightly, Thank you, but I can handle this myself. Now Emelia was pregnant. If Ninas parents knew Julian had helped Nina, they mighte to disturb Emelia. That would be a real trouble. Nina knew how vital the baby was to Emelia better than anyone else. She didnt want Emelia to be bothered by her parents. Nina had undergone the hardships together with Emelia these years. Emelia was more important than her parents for her. Emelia felt quite worried, But if they used your past against you Emelia couldnt finish her words. Nina had done a lot to make herself who she was now. She didnt want to watch her best friend be ruined by her parents. Whatever, Nina said slightly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Now Ive known clearly how shameless they are. But Ive also got tired of my career. So, if my parents really do so, I can choose to retire at this moment. Nina had made her n. After she retired, she would buy a vi in a warm ce and live there until she passed away. It would be ideal to live there while surrounded by the fragrance of followers and bird warbling. No, dont you do that. I know what an excellent actress you are. I want you to get as many good roles as possible. I want you to win the best actress even when you are over 80 years old, Emelia said with tears welling up in her eyes. Before they became famous, they had dreamed of such a scene that Nina could get on the podium when she was over 80. Emelia could still produce good stories when she was around 80. How good it was to win an award with ones best friend! Thats why Emelia felt like crying as she heard Nina was going to retire. And thinking that Nina could be forced to retire thanks to her own parents, Emelia felt even sadder. It was constantly heard that actors and singers had to retire due to their parents. Julian saw the expression on Emelias face, and his face turned grim. He knew he shouldnt interfere in Ninas family affairs, and he also knew that Cameron would help Nina. Nina also saw how sad Emelia was, and she patted Emelias shoulder while saying, Dont you cry. I wont retire. You know what I will do, dont you? I will never let my career be ruined that easily. I will give them whatever they want in the past to break with them. Ive been waiting for a chance to do that, and now it hase. So I am not afraid to fight against them. I know their weaknesses, and I can handle them myself. Trust me. Then she gave a smile to Emelia. Emelia could finally heave a sigh of relief hearing her words. She knew that causal as Nina seemed to be, she was an intelligent girl. She wouldnt let herself be bullied by her family. But Emelia still had to have a discussion about this with Julianter. She thought Nina still needed some help from Julian. Lets start eating. Now you are pregnant, and I dont want you to get worried. I dont want to see my godchildren starving, Nina seemed to get back to her old self again. After the meal, Nina still had to fly to the shooting site. Sherlyn said she wouldnt find moremercial work for Nina. She was afraid that Nina would get in trouble if she left the shooting site again. They didnt see Cameron as they got outside, and Michelle and Emelia felt better now. Emelia didnt ask Nina why she kissed Cameron. But Emelia also knew Nina would have told her if she wanted to. So, she refrained from asking Nina about the kiss. Nina knew she shouldnt tell Emelia about that. Could she say she would kiss Cameron only to irritate Michelle? She couldnt. So, Nina didnt say anything about this. Julian and Emelia drove Nina back home and then left. Nina packed her luggage and went to the airport to meet Sylvie. But right after she got back home, she received a call from Cameron. Chapter 562 I’ll Handle Your Parents After being stopped at the airport by Cameronst time, Nina unblocked him on the contact list. And they had been in contact since then. As a celebrity, Nina couldnt allow such crazy things to happen again. So, she gave up the idea of blocking him. And besides, she didnt feel like blocking people was something that she, a sessful woman should do. It was kind of childish to so, to be honest. Cameron called again and Nina picked up the phone. When is your fight? Should I send you to the airport? Cameron asked. Nina sometimes was envious of Camerons attitude of taking nothing seriously. She would still blush thinking how she had hugged and kissed him just now. Yet he spoke in a tone as if nothing happened. Nina said, while packing her clothes, This is inappropriate. Howe? You kissed me. You changed your mind again? Cameron asked. Nina felt kind of helpless. She knew that Cameron was going to pester her for the kiss. She rolled her eyes to the ceiling and exined, Come on! I mean, I am famous. People might take pictures of us. Cameron said, Alright, I see. You know, you were too changeable, and I fear. But its all because if you wont make our rtionship public. Otherwise, I can go anywhere with you. Nina didnt expect that Cameron, normally reticent, would make such a long speech and that she, usually articte, were rendered speechless at the moment. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, If you called to argue, then save it. Cameronughed at the other end of the line. He was amused by Ninas words. Nina, on the other hand, cursed, Why are youughing, Cameron, you are sick! She couldnt stand himughing while she was angry. She couldnt believe that she had fallen in love with such a boring man. If she could go back to the past, she would, without a doubt, choose a boy that knew how to please girls. Im notughing at you but you were so cute. Cameron immediately exined. Cute? Nina snorted, her voice sharp. I guess you dont really know what this word means. She was almost about to hang him up. She was pissed off.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But before that, Cameron said, Jokes aside, Im calling for something important. Nina was curious about what could be important. However, she heard him saying, Ill handle your parents. Nina thought she had heard it wrong. She wondered, What is wrong with him? Take care of my parents issue? But who does he treat me like? We slept twice indeed but we are not in a rtionship or something like that. Was I not clear? Can you be a little bit more respectful? Nina said angrily. Respectful to whom? Your parents? No. said Cameron. To me! Cameron was speechless. He didnt understand how this would offend Nina. He just didnt want Nina to fight with them, after all, they are her parents. So he decided to offer a helping hand. Its none of your business, Nina said, annoyed. It is. Cameron refused to give in. But now, you should go to the airport. He then hung up the phone, indicating that he didnt want to speak more about this topic. Nina was pissed off by his cockiness. Just as she was racking her brain for means to stop Cameron, Sylvie called, saying that she would be there in a moment and asked Nina to prepare herself. Since there was nothing she could do, Nina gave up. She decided to let Cameron do whatever he wanted. She believed that he could handle her parents easily. Because he was a genius, and her parents were just losers. She thought he would negotiate with her parents. Yet, to her surprise, he used force. When Cameron called Nina, he had arrived at where Ninas parents lived. They were living in the vi Nina gave his brother, Cory, as a gift. They had rented out the other vis, each covered a big area, and both had good locations. Dominic and Marisa Midgarden had chosen them carefully. The rent of the vis was lucrative. The money Ninas family got from it each other was enough to make them live like kings. Dominic and Marisa had stopped working since long time back. They idled around at home every day. The other thing they did was take care of their precious son. All they had was from Nina. They had lived under the support of Nina ever since she was just a nameless actress. They kept depriving her. Now, they couldnt get anything from her, so they decided to ruin her. Cameron got off the car with a grim face. He mmed the car door and pressed the doorbell. He knew that Cory was at home today and thought it was a good chance to teach all three a great lesson. Who is it? Ninas father opened the door in annoyance. Seeing the handsome man in front of him, Dominic paused. He sized Cameron up and down and then asked in surprise, Are you Cameron? Dominic was greatly impressed by Cameron, who messed up his n on a rainy night a few years ago. He took away his daughter and send her back the next day, looking as if he wanted to kill them. Later the old manined, saying that Nina was not a virgin, because he found hickeys all over her body when he ripped off her clothes that night. Dominic was pissed off. He knew onlyter that Nina had had sex with Cameron. He almost broke Ninas leg, because he was nning to sell her out for marriage at a good price. So at that moment, he immediately recognized Cameron. He remembered that Cameron was rich. The purpose he came here must be Nina. Thinking of this, greedy thoughts appeared in Dominics mind. If Cameron still cared about his daughter, hed be able to extort a great deal of money from him. However, just as Dominic was emerged in his greedy daydreams, Cameron, out of disgust, punched him right in the face. Dominic staggered backward and cried out painfully. Chapter 563 Last Respect for You Cameron hated Dominic so much that he punched with great force. Dominic fell on the wall. He felt that his teeth were loosened. Cameron! Dominic shouted. He was fat, but because ofziness, he was vulnerable. Camerons punch made him feeble. He couldnt even speak. Hearing the noise, Marisa and Cory rushed out from the kitchen and bedroom respectively. Seeing Corys mouth bleeding, Marisa shouted acutely at Cameron, What are you doing? How can you break into someone elses home like that? Are you aware this is against thew? she then called out to Cory, Call the police, now! Cameron sneered, Yes, call the police, do it! Then, before they said or did anything, Cameron reached out to Cory and punched him violently. Cory was not a good fighter either. For now, he was intimidated by Camerons ferocious face and did not even dare to fight back. Mom, Dad, help me! Cory buried his head in his arms and called out for help. Cory was 21 years old and was currently a junior in university. He was a bad student. To stuff him into university, his family had spent a great deal of money, yet it was just a terrible university. And even after bing a university student, Cory never nned to study hard. He spent all his time ying video games. He had been spoiled by his parents, and now his sister became a sessful actress, so he had no motivation, he had his family cover his back anyway. That was why he was so vulnerable. He couldnt fight.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Dominic struggled himself up and charged towards Cameron, Marisa did the same thing. Yet before they even approach him, they saw Cameron drag Cory upfront the ground and pushed him forwards. Dominic and Marisa had to stop. They didnt want to hurt their son. Marisa cried at the sight of Corys swollen face. I cant believe this is happening in this country! Cameron ignored her. He knew very well about her tricks. She was trying to stop him by ying the victim. But he hade here with a purpose, which was to teach these three people a lesson with his fist. He knew negotiation wouldnt work when dealing with shameless people. He dragged Cory up with one hand, nced over the vi, and said grimly, I thought the loan shark had destroyed this ce. But it looked like nothing happened. Marisa stopped crying. Cameron sneered. It was obvious that Marisa had lied to Nina in the call. She told Nina that the people had broken into the vi but that was just a lie. She just wanted Ninas sympathy. At the mention of the loan, Marisa suddenly realized that she should firstly have a look at the young man who came here to make things difficult for them. My name is Cameron Dauster. CamCameron Dauster? Marisa opened her eyes wide. She remembered this name. However, Cameron was not in the mood to chat with them. He asked, I heard you guys ask Nina to pay for the 1 million loans that Cory borrowed? He said grimly. Then he grabbed Corys cor which made Cory shiver. Having been beaten by Cameron so violently just now, Cory was terrified of him. Dominic and Marisa trembled in guilt. They didnt even dare to look at Cameron in the eyes. Cameron was young, yet intimidating. He nced at them again and asked, And you guys want to ruin her? None of the three dared to look at him. Cameron thenughed, saying, Good! Good! You guys had almost ruined her years ago, and now you want to do it again. What lovely parents shes got! Hearing Camerons words, the three of them broke out in a cold sweat. The next second, Cameron changed his tone. He said quite indifferently, If that is the case, Ill have to ruin you guys first. Dominic and Marisa were startled. They asked Cameron in panic, What do you mean? What are you going to do? Cameron didnt speak. Instead, he let go of Cory. Cory immediately fell to the ground, his legs numb. Cameron walked to a cab. He guessed it should be where Dominic put his collections. Nina, his beloved girl, paid for everything. Thinking of this, Camerons eyes turned red. He grabbed one of Dominics collections and smashed it on the floor. Dominic fell to the ground, his heart broken too. He almost fainted. Stop it! Dominic cried, yet he couldnt make a sound, perhaps because he was too emotional. Cory slumped on the ground all this time. He was too scared to move. Marisa charged toward Cameron, wanting to stop him. Each of the collections was worth a lot of money. Cameron moved aside in annoyance and Marisa failed to stop in time. She threw herself into the cab and made several collections fall. Dominic couldnt stand one more loss. Marisa snorted at Cameron, Wait! The police will be here right away. She then took out her phone. She believed that Cameron could be arrested for breaking into someones house and for deliberating attack. However, Cameron didnt care at all. He grabbed one more and smashed it on the ground. Then, he wrapped his palm with his other hand, and said, Since I dare to do it, I dont care about the consequences. Or do you think you guys can defeat me? Call the police. he continued indifferently, And let the police officers see how the most famous actress is being parasite by her parents and brother. Let them judge. Ask them if they think Nina is responsible for Corys loan. Marisas hand holding on the phone trembled. She was guilty and afraid. Cameron then said, And also, ask the police if Cory should be arrested for gambling online. Marisas face turned pale instantly. Her hand shook so violently that she couldnt hold the phone. She fell to the ground heavily. What do you want? she asked, knowing that it was not wise to offend Cameron. Cameron said idly, Very simple. I want you guys to stay away from Nina. Do never hurt her or threaten her again. You guys have gotten a lot from her over the years. It should be enough for the rest of your lives. And as for your good-for-nothing son, Nina had been generous to him enough. In a nutshell, you guys have nothing to do with Nina from today on. Cameron decided for Nina. He then added, Nina didnt tell you guys to stay away from her world, it was herst respect for you guys. Chapter 564 Pleased The Sanchezs froze. They werent willing to cut off their line with Nina. If that happened, they wouldnt get any money from her anymore. So, Dominic said to Cameron with scorn, Did you decide for her? Who do you think you are? Its none of your business. Cameron sneered. Dominic was pissed off. Nina is my daughter. She had to ask for my permission when she marries someone. And I wont allow her to marry you if you treat me this way! Cameron nced at him in disdain. You called her your daughter but have you treated her like a daughter? As far as I know, she had been supporting herself by being a model since high school. You didnt even allow her to go to high school. And you never gave her a penny after she entered college. Dominic said shamelessly, So what? Ive raised her. Shes responsible to take care of us. Cameron couldnt be angrier. He clenched his fists, suppressing his urge to punch Dominic again. Camerons silence encouraged Dominic, he thought he had controlled Cameron. So he said even more aggressively, Ask her toe here and tell us that she wanted to break up with us. I dont believe she could. If she does it, however, Ill call the media and expose her. Before he finished, he received another punch from Cameron, which sent him to the ground. His arrogance was instantly gone. Marisa and Cory were both stunned. They couldnt believe that Cameron, looking so gentle, would be capable of such violence. Cameron walked over and looked down on Dominic. Do you know what this punch was for? Dominic was so painful that he couldnt speak. Cameron said with a gloomy face, Because you were threatening her again. Dominics face changed. But he couldnt do anything. I would have punished you long ago if you werent her father. Yet since you never learn your lesson, Ill teach you. Remember every word I said just now. There was no joke. After that, Cameron mmed the door shut and left. Marisa instantly burst into tears. They couldnt live without Nina. Although they dont need to worry about money now, how can they bear losing this ATM? Dominic snorted, Stop crying! Help me up. Only then did Marisa remember Dominic was here. She immediately went over to help him. Cory was out of his wits. Dominic was pissed off seeing his son being such a coward. He kicked Cory and cursed, Are you a man? Why didnt you fight back? Cory said with a trembling voice, his hand covering his swollen face, He was so strong and so fierce, I cant fight him. Cory only dared to bully those weaker than him. Yet in front of Cameron, he didnt even dare to breathe out loud, let alone fight back. Dominic couldnt be angrier seeing his son so useless. With Marisas support, he sat down on the sofa. Marisa sighed, looking around the messy living room. What should we do now? Dominic said with indignation, Take a picture of me and Corys face, as well as those broken pieces. And send them to Nina. If she doesnt react, that means she and Cameron are on the same boat and itll be tricky. If shes still a human, she should give us some money aspensation, or at least, pay off the loan for Cory. Alright, Ill do it right now. Marisa always listened to Dominic. However, Nina didnt respond, nor did they answer their calls. Shes on the airne? Marisa guessed, they knew that Nina was always on the trip. Try againter. She has to know what Cameron had done to us today. Said Dominic. Then he asked Marisa to dress the wounds for him and Cory. Nina was indeed on the flight back to the crew. She saw the videos and missed calls when she got off the ne.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Having received no response, Marisa sent Nina some audios, crying,ining about Camerons behavior, and told her that Cory and Dominic looked miserable now. Nina took off her sunss and watched the video. She couldnt believe Cameron did it. But after hearing Marisasint and thinking about Camerons words, she had to believe it. Cameron promised her to handle her parents yet she didnt expect he would do it this way. However, for an unknown reason, she suddenly felt pleased. She didnt want to bother with her family anymore. There was no love between them. Chapter 565 There’s Nothing Money Can’t Do Nina calmed herself down and got in the car and headed to the crew as if nothing happened. She didnt call Cameron, nor Marisa. She knew Marisa would call again toin about Cameron. As for Cameron, she didnt have much to talk to him. Hes be more and more strange to her. Maybe she had never understood him. But he seemed to be crazier and crazier. Marisa called again at dinner time when Nina had just returned to the hotel. Did you see my message? Marisained. Yes, said Nina emotionlessly. She found afortable position andy down on the sofa. Then why didnt you call back? Marisa was angry. How could Cameron do this to us? Cameron did it. What does it have to do with me? said Nina, still calm. Marisa was furious. Why? Isnt he your boyfriend? Arent you with him? Marisa thought they were a couple, that was why Cameron fought for her. Be careful of your wording, mom. Im still single. Ive said that million times. Dont you watch the news? Nina corrected her immediately. It was also her trick. Because she knew Marisa would call her asking forpensation. But if she had nothing to do with Cameron, she wouldnt be responsible for what Cameron did. What? Marisa didnt expect Nina to deny it. She was suddenly speechless. Is there anything else? If not, I need to have dinner now. Nina was about to hang up. Marisa immediately called out, If you are not together, why would he fight for you? Nina, youve gone too far. Your father and I have raised you, and yet you asked someone to beat us? Nina rubbed her ears. She had had enough of such words.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. They indeed brought her up but they never give her any money. She was grateful, that was why she allowed them to deprive her of all his years. However, they hurt her again and over again, and eventually, her gratitude disappeared. She had no feeling for them now. I wont say this again but I have nothing to do with him. If you want revenge, go for him. After saying that, Nina hung up the phone. She believed if she insisted that she had nothing to do with Cameron, her family wouldnt be able to do anything. She could be a bad person too sometimes. Marisa was pissed off by Ninas words. Dominic, who still found it hard to utter a full sentence because of the pain, asked with difficulty, What did she say? Marisa almost smashed her phone. She said she had nothing to do with Cameron and that if we want to avenge, we should go for him. Go for Cameron? How dare they? What? Dominic almost jumped up from bed in anger. What does she mean? She wouldnt pay? Yes, she sounded cold. She has no conscious. Marisa cursed. Dominic gritted his teeth, yet angry as he was, he could do nothing. Nina was not even at Riverside City. Let me think. Said Dominic. What if the loan sharps find us? What should we do? Marisa asked in concerns. They liked showing off. Therefore, where they lived was no secret to their creditors. It seemed like the only thing they could do was to run overnight. They didnt want to pay the money. I said Ill think about it. Can you be quiet? Dominic yelled at Marisa, venting his anger on her. Marisa pursed her lips and left the room. She had been used to Dominics insult and therefore she didnt even have the thought to retort. Just as Nina hung up the phone, someone knocked on her door. She walked over in slippers, thinking it was Sylvie, who had gone out for food. However, it was Cameron. Seeing him, Nina paused. And Cameron entered the room before she could do anything. Nina wanted to stop him but it was toote. She quickly checked if there were reporters or cameras outside. It was her instinct as a female star. Then she locked the door and shouted at Cameron, How did you get here? How did you get in? To protect the actors, the crew had booked all the rooms above the tenth floor. This meant that outsiders like Cameron shouldnt be allowed to get in. Yet he was here now, weird. Cameron took off his coat slowly, and said, There is nothing money cant do. Nina was amused. My money. You are shameless. She thought Cameron was just that poor unemployed guy. She was unaware of his fortune. Little did she know how much he had spent and how much he had asked Lucien to do just to keep his identity secret from her. Cameron wanted to hug Nina, but Nina dodged. She was annoyed when he hooked up with her without exining anything. She thought he had perhaps believed that she couldnt resist him and would never break up with him. Chapter 566 Argument Cameron was angry. He instead asked in concern, Have you had dinner? Nina crossed her arms, and asked, frowning, You said youll handle my parents. With your fists? Nina didnt want to mention it, but since he was there. They called you? Cameron asked. Yes. Nina didnt deny it. Theyll never learn. Cameron said grimly. He didnt expect them to bother Nina so soon. He had done it when Nina was not at Riverside City just to avoid this. He had underestimated how shameless they could be, now it seemed. Nina was angry seeing him act like this. Cameron, who do you think you are? Are you angry? Cameron asked, trying to figure out how she felt. I dont need you to do this for me. Nina didnt care if Cameron beat Dominic and Cory. But she didnt like it when Cameron acted like they were intimate. Cameron walked to Nina, stared at her, saying, Nina, you are smart. You know we cant do anything else when dealing with this kind of people. Nina was amused. Cameron used to call her silly, especially at school, when she was troubled by questions, but now she was a smart girl in his eyes. Cameron added, You are their daughter, at least by name. You cant do such things so I did it for you. Otherwise, they wont stop bullying you. Nina didnt speak. So, Cameron went on saying, lifting his brows, Are you waiting for Emelia and Julians help? Nina snorted, taking one step back. No matter what, I dont need you to do that. You are lying. Cameron touched her lips. Nina stepped back yet behind her was the wall. Cameron smiled and grabbed her into his arms. Nina didnt intend to give in this time. She kicked him. However, it seemed like after a few years, Cameron was much stronger now. He controlled her with just a few moves. He pressed her to the wall and started to kiss her. Nina was pissed off. She had never expected Cameron to be so swift. She thought he was a quiet boy at school. That wasnt her fault, because Cameron never told her that he could fight. He would have fought back against Manny Bowers that time if she didnt show up to help. But thanks to that, otherwise, they were probably still strangers. Just as he was about to kiss Nina, someone knocked on the door. He was forced to stop. Nina, I bought dinner. Sylvie had the key to Ninas room, however, she respected Ninas privacy. So she knocked whenever she came. And she didnt enter the room until getting Ninas response. Hearing Sylvies voice, Nina became anxious. Sylvie mustnt know that Cameron was there. If she told Sherlyn, Sherlyn would rush over even at midnight. Nina pushed Cameron to the bathroom. Hide yourself! However, Cameron refused. Why? Nina was speechless. She looked up at the man and found him looking serious. It seemed like he wanted to make his identity known Nina had a headache.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Are you there, Nina? Sylvie asked again. Yes, I am. Nina immediately said, fearing that Sylvie would get in. Wait for a moment, please. Im in the middle of something. She said to Sylvie. Okay. Sylvie replied. Then, Nina said to Cameron softly, yet angrily. What are you trying to do? If she caught us, my manager will kill me. You hide me from outsiders. And now even your close friend? Cameron said aggressively, You didnt even tell Emelia. If I hadnt show up at the press conference with my grandmother, you probably wouldnt even tell Emelia that I have returned. Cameron looked sad when he spoke. Nina, I knew how close you are with Emelia. Why are you even hiding it from her? Cameron felt most hurt when he knew that Nina didnt even tell Emelia about their rtionship. Yes, we are close friends. And that was why I didnt tell her. Nina responded, Because you and me, we have no future. Emelia is pregnant. I dont want her to worry about me for this shit. This shit? Cameron couldnt believe his ears. Is this how you see our rtionship? Yes What else? Nina said, kind of guilty. She thought she wasnt wrong. The thing between them was a crap. Nina felt a headache whenever thought about their parents. She was very sessful now, yet sometimes, she still felt she wasnt good enough for Cameron. He was up in the sky. She was buried in the dirt. Cameron stared at her. Nina could see the great sorrow in his eyes, so she pursed her lips, and turned her head, avoiding his gaze. Good, Nina! In the end, Cameron said curtly, his voice was kind of trembling. He loosened his grip and went straight to the door. Nina was startled. Wouldnt Sylvie catch him if he went out now? However, Cameron was too sad to think about anything. He had lost his mind. Sylvie was frightened seeing a man walk out of Ninas room. She rushed in and grabbed Ninas hand, said nervously, Nina, I saw a man walking out of here. That was Cameron, Nina said helplessly. Chapter 567 Dragged into the Room Is thatCameron? Sylvie felt relieved. Luckily, it wasnt other guys. Cameron was good-looking, and he was a gentleman. He had Nina had a deep bone. Sylvie favored him for no reason. However, then she realized something. How did she get in? Did anyone see him? Nina didnt care anymore. She buried her face into the sofa, silent. She thought she would be happy that Cameron left in anger. Because after the argument, he probably wonte for her again. He was a proud person. But why wasnt she happy? She felt empty. b She couldnt breathe. We have booked every room above the 10th floor. Someone might have seen him. Sylvie muttered to herself. Anyway, lets have dinner first. Nina didnt have any appetite. Ill eatter. Dont wait for me. Nina. Is there anything? Sylvie noticed something was wrong. Did you guys have a fight? Cameron went out in a rush, but Sylvie noticed his gloomy face. He must have argued with Nina. No, Nina said grumpily. Then what happened? Havent you slept together? Whats wrong? Sylvie asked bluntly. She was a straightforward person. Nina almost choked. She raised her head from the sofa, red at Sylvie, and said unhappily, Go back to your room. Leave my dinner here. She couldnt imagine what Sylvie would say next. Okay. Sylvie replied, she then asked, But shall I tell Sherlyn that Mr. Charming came for you?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Charming? Nina was speechless. Dont tell her. He wonte again anyway. Shell get angry if she knew. After that, she buried her head into the sofa again. I see. Sylvie went back to her room with her dinner. As an actress. Nina only ate sd while Sylvies food was delicious. When they ate together, Nina sometime would pick some meat from Sylvies food. Now, Sylvie was gone, she could eat only vegetables. And not knowing why, vegetables tasted awful tonight. Nina kept repeating her own words in her head. The word she used to describe their rtionship The more she forced herself not to think about it, the harder she found to keep Camerons painful look out of her head. She tossed away the script and opened a wine. However. Julian called. Ninas first thought was that maybe something happened to Emelia. However, she heard Julia ask, Have you argued with Cameron? Nina was speechless. Why did everyone ask her this question? People argued only with close ones. She and Cameron were pretty much strangers at the moment, why would they argue? However, how did Julian know? Thinking about this, Nina asked, How did you know it? Julian snorted. He called Emelia. She was about to sleep. What? Whats wrong with him? Nina was kind of speechless. Dont you know? Julian asked, his voice full of me. He booked the top floor of your hotel. Hes in a bad mood now. I hope he wont do stupid things. If you have time, check on him. I dont Nina wanted to say that she didnt have time. But Julian had hung up the call. Nina was angry. Julian said that Cameron had booked the top floor of their hotel. Although the ce where she filmed was rtively remote, the hotel here was iparable to the luxurious ones in the city, yet itd still cost a lot to book one entire flood. There were only two president suits on the top floor. Even the crew couldnt afford it. Thinking of the one million Cameron had taken from her, she felt pissed. She didnt think that Cameron would do stupid things because he was not a child. Why would she check on him? After the call, Nina walked around the room and finished almost half of the wine. She went to the top floor with a bit of drunkenness. She needed to talk with Cameron about the money. If he went on wasting money like this, she wouldnt be able to afford it. She wouldnt spoil him like a prince. The top floor was very quiet and spacious. Nina was kind of timid. Although she was now one of the most popr actresses, she had never lived in a president suit. But then she thought to herself, technically she was the one who paid for it, so she got a bit more courage. She took a deep breath and knocked on one of the doors. There were only two rooms, she didnt know which one Cameron was at, but whatever. The door opened, and a man in a robe appeared in front of her, emotionlessly. She peered at his naked breast and instantly blushed. She was kind of angry at herself. She red at Cameron andined, Cameron, how dare you waste my money having fun here? Cameron said indifferently, Did you pay me to get lost in your life? Why do you care about the money? Nina didnt know what to say. She kicked Cameron on the leg and snapped, Then get lost, why are you still pestering me? She failed to kick him. Yet Cameron grabbed her arm and dragged her in. Chapter 568 Popular with Men Nina fell into his arms. He picked her up by the waist and carried her to the bedroom. Nina knew what was going to happen. She sighed silently. Again! She struggled, wanting to get rid of him. Let go! She was determined to escape. Therefore, she used a lot of strength to struggle. Cameron lost control of her and she got down from him and then, unexpectedly, fell on the sofa. Cameron smirked, bent over, and trapped her on the sofa, saying, You want to do it here? Nina was so angry that she almost scratched his face, she thought, What the hell are you talking about? Did you see I just fell? Before she could protest, however, Cameron had undressed his robe. Nina wanted to kick him yet when she moved, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle, she had hurt it. Seeing this, Cameron stopped. He immediately went checking. Did you hurt yourself? Nina nodded. When she saw his naked body, however, she immediately turned aside. Let me check. Cameron immediately got up from the sofa, half-knelt to check her foot. Nina was suddenly shy. She didnt understand why. They had down things much more intimate. She thought he must have kept his robe open on purpose. He could have tied it up yet he didnt. Now, his perfect muscles were right in front of her eyes. She couldnt help but think, What did he do these years? Working out on his body? Shouldnt he focus on his research? He rubbed her ankle with his slender fingers, asking, Does it hurt? Yes. It didnt hurt much, to be honest. But out of prudence, Nina exaggerated. Cameron seemed to have seen her through. He enforced his force on her ankle, and said, It wont affect the sex. Nina was pissed off. She grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him. The man was not mad at all. He put the pillow back on the sofa, got up, and said, Ill go get you some ice. He sounded cold but gentle. Ninas heart beat faster. She couldnt help it. He just knew how to please her. She liked his elegance, his calmness, and even his voice. But Nina buried herself in the sofa and signed heavily inside. How happy would she be if love only concerned two people! Soon he came back with an ice bag. It was so cold that Nina moaned. She was very sensitive. Cameron was amused. He knew that she looked fragile, but she was stronger than anyone.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nina was angry seeing him smile. She snorted, Why are you so happy seeing me painful? It was all your fault! Okay, it was my fault. Cameron didnt argue this time, which kind of surprised Nina. They looked at each other in the eyes. Maybe it was the silence, Ninas heart beat faster and faster. She took back her foot and said, Thank you. It doesnt hurt anymore. Cameron withdrew back his gaze, put away the ice bag, and said, Itste, lets sleep. Sleep? Nina immediately got up from the sofa, waving her hand. No, I should go. She had some negative connotation of the word sleep, so she forgot what she hade here for. She only wanted to leave. Cameron wouldnt let her go. He approached her and threatened, If you stay, well sleep and do nothing else but if you insist on leaving, Ill have to fuck you. Nina was astonished at his words. She couldnt even ept the word sleep. Before she answered, her phone rang. She took it out and found it was Andrew Sonfield, an actor from the cast of Ninas current TV show. This drama was mainly about how a female soldier grew strong. Most of the story was about the army, yet there was a romantic part too. And Andrew Sonfield was her boyfriend in the drama. Nina didnt know how old Andrew was, and she wasnt interested to know, but they were about the same age. Out of respect, they call each other Mr. or Ms. So Nina picked up the phone and asked, Mr. Sonfield, whats up? Andrew asked gently, Are you in the hotel, Miss Sanchez? ] Nina lifted her brows. And instead of answering the question, she asked, Is there anything I can do for you? Andrew smiled, saying, You said on Twitter that you got allergic, I was allergic too a few days ago and the salve I used was very helpful, so I was thinking maybe I can bring you one. Cameron sneered; he knew what this man was thinking about. Nina knew it too. So she refused. Thank you very much, but dont bother, you can bring it to the set tomorrow. Sylvie had reminded her when she joined the crew that Andrew seemed to like her. Because the way he looked at her was weird. Nina didnt take it seriously. She was too beautiful. She had admirers in every crew, both famous ones, and unfamous ones. She was always very popr with men. Chapter 569 You’re Not Allowed to Leave But Nina didnt expect Andrew would propose such a thing. It was simply inappropriate doing sote in the night, although the crew had booked these few floors. Being refused, Andrew said, kind of embarrassed, I was worried that it will get more serious if it was dyed, So I brought it to your room immediately after I came back. I didnt know you were not in the room. He had a social activity today. He should mean that he brought the salve to Ninas room immediately when he came back. That was a lot of courtesy. Nina said, smiling, Dont worry, Im feeling much better. I have something to tell my assistant so I am not going now. Ill take it tomorrow in the set. And we can grab a coffee together. Okay. Andrew couldnt do anything but agree. They hung up the phone after that. Nina took a deep breath. She was suddenly d that she hade to Camerons room. Otherwise, if she opened the door for Andrew and was caught by the camera, she wouldnt be able to exin. The paparazzi equipment was getting more advanced, which bothered the celebrities very much. Some paparazzi followed them wherever they went, or even stalk them with drones. There might be some hidden cameras in the hotels. Therefore, actors had to be careful all the time. Nina had just finished the call when she heard Cameronsint, You know he doesnt have any good intentions, why did you propose to have coffee with him? Nina said kind of grumpily, What am I supposed to do otherwise? Taking his salve for granted? She didnt want to owe anything to Andrew. She had to stay away from him yet she couldnt just refuse him. After all, they were in the same crew. Cameron snorted, Why do you have to take it? You are not allergic anyway. Then he nced at Nina, his eyes seemed to be mocking her. Indeed, she wasnt allergic. But someone captured her hickey at the press conference. It was all Camerons fault. Thinking of this, she was more pissed. How can I refuse him? We are going to stay in the same crew for a long time. Well act together. Cameron pursed his lips, listening to her excuses. Then, he pressed her on the sofa, and said heavily, You are not leaving tonight. Then he pressed down on her and devoured her. Ninas words made sense, yet he couldnt help feeling jealous when he thought that there was a man constantly trying to please her. He had heard over the years that Nina had a lot of admirers. But when he saw it himself, he realized Viggo was not exaggerating at all, but rather, he underestimated the situation. He had nned to give her a break tonight, but then he changed his mind. The next morning, Nina was awakened by Sylvies call. Nina, where did you go? Why arent you in your room? Sylvie asked anxiously. She went to wake Nina up this morning. She knocked on the door several times but no one answered, so she opened the door, only to find it empty. She instantly got anxious. I Nina stammered. She clenched her phone, not knowing how to respond. She was tired, sleepy. She couldnt make out a reason. If you are too sleepy, just sleep for a bit longer. Cameron said beside her. Then approached to kiss her. Sylvie was startled by the mans voice, she asked with a trembling voice, Nina, where are you? Nina moaned; she couldnt speak. Cameron had upied her lips. That was too much! Sylvie blushed. Then, she heard the man say at the other end of the call, Im Cameron, when does Nina start to work? Very soon! Sylvie said. Nina was about to bete, that was why she went to her room. Yet no one was there. She then heard the mans charming voice again, Can you ask a leave for her? Nina shouted at him, Shut up! Hearing this proposal, Nina immediately woke up. She had taken a leave for the press conference of Princess Lenia. She couldnt do it again. And her role was important today. She cant make the entire crew wait for her. So she snatched her phone back and said to Sylvie, Ill be there very soon. Please prepare some breakfast for me. Bring it to my room. After reminding Sylvie, she turned around, and red at Cameron, Cameron, I have things to settle with you after I finish working today. She had totally forgotten what he went to Cameron forst night. After threatening Cameron, Nina got up and put on her clothes quickly. To avoid meeting anyone she knew in the elevator, she walked back to her room through the stairs, like a thief. She took a quick shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she found Sylvie waiting outside with the breakfast. Seeing Nina, who was in a towel, she immediately turned around and eximed, OMG! You guys must have had a lot of funst night. Nina blushed; she then went back to her bedroom to change clothes. And before she left, she mocked Sylvie for knowing too much. Sylvie signed, saying, Thats too risky. What if you guys were caught by the camera? she asked, Why dont you make your rtionship public? So you wont need to worry about being caught. Otherwise, people would judge. Nina was amused. She opened the door abruptly after changing her clothes. Are you bribed by Cameron? Sylvie immediately shook her head. No, not at all. Then why are you speaking for him?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I am not speaking for him. She was just impressed by the puppy love of Nina and Cameron. She didnt want to see them end up in tragedy. In addition, after meeting all kinds of celebrities, Sylvie thought Cameron and Nina were a perfect match. Chapter 570 Avenger Nina didnt have the time to argue. She took over the breakfast and rushed to the car to the set. She had her breakfast in the car. However, after she finished eating, she had a stomachache, not knowing if it was because she had eaten too quickly. She had always had a bad stomach. As an actress, she often had no time to eat. And she had been on a diet to keep fit, although it wasnt easy for her to get fat. However, she was greedy for food. So she often ate a lot and then nothing at all. That was how her stomach was damaged. In the set, she came across Andrew. He handed the salve to her, saying, Try this out, its very useful. Thank you. Nina took it over. And then she suddenly remembered that she had promised to have coffee with him. She wanted to ask Sylvie to handle it. Yet Andrew went on saying, Is your allergy alright? Girls skin is very delicate. You must not be neglected. Nina smiled, It isnt serious. Ill try this salve. She thought this was the end of the conversation yet Andrew didnt leave. He went on asking, Why arent there any marks on your arms? My arms are full of es. He then showed Nina his arms. Indeed, although he had dressed the salve, his allergies were still visible. Nina lifted his brows, saying, I guess each person has different symptoms. My arms are fine. Then, fearing that Andrew would continue the conversation, she quickly said, Thanks for the salve. I need to go to the dressing room now. Then she left. She got a feeling, however, that Andrew was testing her. He mentioned her arm on purpose. It seemed like he was doubting the red mark caught by the reporters was not from allergy. But even if it was proved to be hickey. What could Andrew benefit from that? Nina couldnt understand. The stylist was not in the dressing room. Nina asked Sylvie to buy coffee. Yet before Sylvie moved, the stylist came in with a coffee in her hand. She thanked Nina for it, Darling, thank you for the coffee, its very helpful in the morning. The stylist was a female, and she was very close to Nina. Therefore, she called her darling. Me? The stylist nodded. Yea, didnt you treat everyone to a cup of coffee? It has just been delivered. And we each have one. Sylvie was confused. She murmured to Nina. But I havent gone yet. Nina was puzzled too. Then she suddenly thought of the person capable of doing such a thing. She called Cameron immediately. Did you order the coffee? She went straight to the point. Yes. He sounded kind ofzy. Is it delivered? Nina suppressed her anger, and said, Cameron, do you know that every penny you spent came out of my wallet? Nina didnt care about the money. She would have done the same thing. After all, it was weird to treat Andrew alone. However, she couldnt stand Cameron, who had no job, no ie, wasting money like this. Cameron said innocently, I knew its your money, so I made the order under your name. Nina was speechless. It was not about the name. Cameron continued, seemingly unhappy, Nina, am I just a loser in your eyes? Nina snorted, If you are not, why did you even ask me for 1 million dors? Well, maybe I was just He didnt finish the sentence. Maybe he was just trying to approach her. Sometimes she was smart, yet sometimes, she could be super dumb.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Taking a deep breath, Cameron exined in another way, You know, as a top student, getting schrships couldnt be easier for me. He had founded his enterprise, from Tymers Entertainment to Camcien Lifetech, on his schrship. He never asked his parents or friend for money. Are you saying that the money you spent is yours? Nina said, lifting her eyebrows. Yes. Cameron answered. Interesting! Nina sneered. You better pay for your president suits with your own money. After saying that, she hung up the call. She couldnt put up with his cockiness. He called himself a top student. She knew that was true in the past. But after so many years, he couldnt have been reduced to a bad student. She thought that if he had paid the least attention to his study, he wouldnt end up like this. She asked Manny Bowers for Camerons current situation and Manny told her Camerons life was miserable. And he talked about Cameron with great scorn, which broke Ninas heart. Otherwise, she wouldnt have agreed to give Cameron the money. She couldnt stand seeing her loved one living such a miserable life, and being ridiculed by people like Manny. Nina sat down with a long face. The stylist asked curiously, Wasnt it you? she then added, Oh! I see. It must be one of your admirers who did it. Nina rolled her eyes, saying, I wish so. Yet Im afraid its not an admirer, but an avenger. Nina indeed felt like that Cameron was taking revenge on her for having dumped him for 1 million dors. Not knowing if it was because of her anger at Cameron, she felt her stomach hurt even more. Chapter 571 In the Hospital Ninas work on the crew was very heavy today, as well as difficult. After having acted in two scenes, her stomach was hurting more than she could bear. She asked Sylvie to get some painkillers for her. After taking the pills, she continued with her work. All those years, she got used to the hardships in her life. She took all the pain and suffering by herself and neverined. Because she knew she was not cared for or loved by anyone, and she had no one to depend on but herself. In the evening, Cameron had arranged a romantic dinner on the top floor of his house just to surprise Nina. Last night he was so devastated by her hurtful remarks that he almost jumped out of the building from the top floor, yet he just couldnt get angry with her because she disyed great initiative to find him and had such a pleasant time with him. He wanted to prepare something special for her just to make her happy. There is no overnight feud between a couple. This ancient wisdom cannot be more right, he thought to himself. However, it had been a while since the dinner was delivered, and Nina was still not back from work. Thinking that it might not be convenient to answer phone calls while at work, he sent her several messages but received no reply at all. As it was gettingte, Cameron finally picked up the phone and called her. Strangely, it was not Nina but Sylvie who answered the call. He heard her voice from the other side of the line, Mr. Dauster? Is that you? Yes, its me. Where is Nina? Out of nowhere, he had this very unsettling feeling about Nina. Well, I am sorry but she is asleep now. Could you call backter? Nina did not save his phone number, but Sylvie instantly deducted that it must be Cameron who was calling. So she asked tentatively, and she was right. Cameron immediately answered back, What do you mean by asleep''? Sylvie wanted to tell him the truth but she hesitated. Thinking about it for a moment, she finally spilled the truth with a sigh, Im sorry but Nina is in hospital now.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What happened? Camerons voice sank. He sounded so serious that it gave her chills. She exined in a hurry, Her stomach was not veryfortable the whole day. This afternoon when her work was almost done, she passed out. We sent her to the hospital and the doctor examined her and said it was acute gastritis and had her hospitalized. She was put on an IV and just fell asleep Give me the address, now! Saying this, he took his jacket and rushed out of the house. The moment he heard about Nina passing out, his hand trembled because it hurt him too much. He prayed to take the sufferings for her. Mr. Dauster, please! Wait a minute! Sylvie called out on the phone, Please donte here. Nina told me not to let youe to the hospital. She said there were too many people in the hospital and its not good for some irrelevant people to see you Sylvie could not even hear herself, because she was really intimidated by this man, even when he said nothing at all at the other end of the phone. Nina specifically asked her not to tell Cameron about her being hospitalized before she fell asleep. Even if he knew, he should nevere to the hospital as nobody was supposed to see them together, not to mention being photographed. Nina thenined about all these years of his absence and his carelessness about her. If he did not care about her then, why would he care about her now? Of course, Sylvie did not convey this message to Cameron because she really did not want to irritate this man. Sylvie was just a messenger, so even though Cameron got really mad about this thing, he did not lose his temper. He just asked again, Whats the address? Sylvie immediately told him the address and the room number. As a matter of fact, Sylvie really supported Cameron and their rtionship. She thought that at this moment, he should be at her side. And even if she wanted to stop him, she could not, as he was so determined that even Nina herself would never stop this man. As it already had been this way, all she could do is cautiously remind him, Mr. Dauster, please remember to cover your face, and dont get recognized. Having said that, she sensed that it was not very proper, so she exined, Sorry but I did not mean that you should be in the dark or anything. Im just afraid that getting exposed would influence your normal life Cameron was not a celebrity while Nina was one of the top stars. Once he or their rtionship got public, he could be hunted down by Ninas fans and all the paparazzi. I see. Thank you. Cameron showed consent and thanked Sylvie for her consideration. After hanging up the phone, Cameron turned to his suitcase and took out a pair of gold-rimmed sses. When he got to the hospital, he bought a bag of facial masks. After putting on the ss and the facial mask, most of his face was covered up. He felt his identity was well protected now. Even though he never wanted to hide their rtionship, he still considered this necessary. Nina was sick at this moment and he did never want to cause her more trouble. He thought to himself that if there was any chance that he could be with her, he would be very happy and willing to stand behind her back and remain nameless. Even though he was wearing the mask, lots of attention was still drawn from the crowd as he was in the elevator. Cameron should have known that he should never wear that gold-rimmed sses, as this ornament made him look even more outstanding. He wanted to wear sunsses in the first ce, but he felt that sunsses in a hospital looked very strange. That is why he chose the gold-rimmed one, yet he still got lots of unwanted attention. When the elevator got to the third floor, he could not stand anymore, so he got out of there and used the stairs. When he reached the floor of Ninas hospital room, he saw Sylvie poking out of the door. She waved at him and said, Mr. Dauster, please hurry up, there is nobody in the corridor now. When he entered the hospital room, Sylvie nced over him and said, Mr. Dauster, do you have to dress up like this? Its so attention-seeking! That sses looked so courtly that they gave him a very sensual touch. Sylvie thought to herself, How could someone move their eyes off such a handsome face! He really should drop the sses! Cameron exined to her, I took the stairs. Sylvie was relieved. Because she was really worried some fan girl in the elevator would follow him directly to Ninas floor and further into her ward. How about her now? Cameron took off his facial mask and went to her bedside, leaned over towards her, and gently took her hand in his. His fingers were trembling because seeing her like this made his heart hurt. Sylvie signed and said, The doctor said she was fine because she was sent to the hospital in time. He gave her a pain-relief and anti-inmmatory infusion and suggested that she better rest in bed in the next two days. But I do not think she is willing to rest for now, because she really has a very busy schedule in the film crew, she continued. This was the part that worries her the most. Working as her assistant for years, she knew exactly about Nina, she would ve herself to honor her duty. Quoting Nina back in the set, Get me up! I can finish this scene! Cameron frowned. His voice was with upset and the same amount of care, On the premise that she is still alive! Now it was very clear to him that she did not have ns to continue to breathe. Look at what she had done to herself! And she still did not want to rest! Chapter 572 Taking Care of His Girl Sylvie said in a hurry, Yes, Mr. Dauster, you should talk to her about this. Sherlyn and I asked her to have a good rest, but she didnt listen at all. Cameron nced at Sylvie and suddenly found her particrly likable as he found that everything she said was pleasant to his ears, especially when she specifically asked him to talk to Nina. He felt that was a great recognition of his existence. With lips slightly curved with satisfaction, he said, Please go back and have a rest. Ill just stay here with her. Sylvie shook her head and said, Thats not appropriate. Later, her doctor and the nurse wille in for ward rounds. If youre here alone with her, they would find it rather strange. She thought about it for a second then continued, Well then, Ill wait outside. I happen to have some work to do. You stay here with her. Sylvie tried her best to create space for them to be alone. Cameron instantly understood her intentions so he just said, thank you. That is nothing. Sylvie said and then left the ward with her mobile phone. Nina was still asleep. Cameron gently held her hand and deeply gazed at her even without blinking. The entertainment industry was not a nice ce to stay. Although he had asked Viggo to watch over her over the years, they were not able to control her mind. She worked too hard, and too desperately. If he could, he hoped she could slow down, take good care of her health, enjoy her life and love him once more. Nina slept for more than an hour. As she didnt have enough rest in the first ce, plus she was tortured by all that acrobatic fighting in the filming and her troubled stomach, she fell deep asleep. When she woke up, she couldnt even tell where she was for a moment. She was just about to raise her hand to rub her eyes and stretch, only to find that her right hand was held by someone. As she was moving, that someone moved with her. A pleasant and gentle voice came into her ears, You up? Are you feeling all right? Nina lost all sleep in an instant. The sound was Camerons. She was a little upset. Didnt she tell Sylvie before she went to bed, that Cameron should not be allowed toe to the hospital? Nina didnt want to see Cameron, so she simply closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. However, the next minute she felt was the lips of that man, suddenly pressed against her lips. She was startled and almost jumped out of her bed. What was wrong with him? Not sleepy anymore? The mans eyes were filled with an unscrupulous smile. At this moment, she hated his jokes. He did it on purpose just to warn her not to y tricks. He knew exactly how to deal with her little tricks. Nina had been given an anti-inmmatory infusion, so her stomach was just about to get better. Now she just felt that the pain was getting worse. It was probably due to her anger for this man. Seeing Nina raise her hand to touch her stomach, Camerons smile suddenly disappeared. He then nervously asked her in a warm voice, Is your stomach hurting again? It was not hurting that much, since she had already survived the most horrible moment in the afternoon. Now, this numb and blunt difort was nothingpared to that. But Nina still made an expression as if she was experiencing unbearable pain. All her body was curled up. She struggled, and words came out of her lips Cameron, Ive had this condition for many years, but it has never been this severe. Howe I was hospitalized just within a few days after you came back? Have you ever thought about it? I think you know the answer! Perhaps he cared about her too much, Cameron forgot for a moment that Nina was an award-winning actress. He believed Ninas words and med himself for making her fall ill from anger; he could not feel more remorse for that. He did not know what to say. Nina said those harsh remarks on purpose. She never meant to me Cameron. She knew exactly what her conditions were. She knew she would be in hospital one day, and it was nobodys fault but her own. Sorry. Cameron apologized in a solemn tone. He looked as if he was in great pain out of guilt. This startled her. She let go of her hand covering her stomach, then she murmured, Actually you He didnt have to be in such guilty. She was just saying. Its all my fault. Cameron apologized astringently, if you dont want to be with me, Ill leave when you get well. Nina did not know what to say. At first, she was moved by his apologies, but when he said he would go after she got well, she felt that sensation all of a sudden vanish. How would she go back to work with him standing aside and watching her? She turned her back against him angrily. She wanted to tell him to go away right now but before she could say anything, Sylvie knocked at the door outside, Nina, are you awake? Is it okay for me toe in? Nina was so angry that she rolled her eyes. As her assistant, it seemed that she was working for him. What did she think she and Cameron could do in the ward? Cameron answered, Pleasee in. Sylvie opened the door and came in. Seeing Nina still lying in bed with her eyes closed, she whispered to Cameron, Mr. Dauster, the doctor and the nurse are going toe in for ward roundster. Would you like to take a leave?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I think you should. Without waiting for Cameron to respond, Nina on the hospital bed answered without any hesitation. Sylvie was startled, Nina, you awake? Nina opened her eyes and stared at Sylvie. As she was trying to sit up, a pair of warm hands stretched out behind her and helped her up. Nina had to take it as she had no choice. After sitting up, she looked at Cameron and said, Bathroom or outside. You pick one. She was in a single ward that came with a bathroom. Cameron did not hesitate to make a choice, Bathroom then. He didnt want to leave the ward and he was eager to hear what the doctor said about her condition. Whatever, Nina looked away. Footsteps came from the corridor outside. It should be her attending doctor and the nurse. Cameron got up, went into the bathroom, and closed the bathroom door. The doctor didnt stay long, but he especially told Nina to have a good rest during these two days. ording to the doctor, it was better for her to stop working and rest in bed for a while. Of course, the doctor knew that as an actress, Nina had a very busy and tight schedule, but he needed to be responsible for his patient and only his patient. As soon as the doctor left, Nina said to Sylvie, Could you please fill up the discharge formalities for me as soon as possible? Just a minute ago, the doctor said that she did not have to be hospitalized in the next two days, but she needed to take her medications on time, stay in bed and have a good rest, ande back for review in a week. Nina thought that as long as she wasnt at the hospital, there were still chances that she could get back to work. But she forgot for a moment that there was another doctor around her. Cameron, who came out of the bathroom, directly exposed what was in her mind by saying, Not going to stay in the hospital right? I guess you still want to get back to the crew, right? Nina snorted, Its none of your business. Cameron knew it was pointless at this time to say anything else to Nina, so he turned to Sylvie and told her, I agree. You should do that for her. Excuse me? Sylvie was so confused that she asked. Cameron should have helped to convince Nina to stay here and rest. What was in his mind by agreeing for her to leave the hospital? Perhaps having seen her confusion, Cameron added, Its more convenient in the hotel. Ill make sure she has the rest that she needs. So that was what he was thinking about! There were too many peopleing and going in the hospital so it was inappropriate for him to constantly be by her side. If she came back to the hotel with him, he could take her to the top floor and be with her 24 hours a day. Nina was speechless. Chapter 573 Fairytales = Lies? Sylvie finally understood Camerons meaning behind his words, so she nodded with joy, No problem, I will do that now. Then she ran out of the room, feeling so relieved because, in this way, Nina would be taken good care of under the protection of Cameron. But Nina, however, was not that relieved. All of a sudden, she did not want to leave the hospital anymore. It was a fact that Cameron could not stay here in the hospital, but if she went back to the hotel, things would be worse. She knew Cameron. He seemed to be a gentle and good-tempered man, but as a matter of fact, he was the most stubborn person alive.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If he asked her to rest, she would have no choice but to do exactly what he wanted. Thinking about her situation, she felt pain in her head. What was worse, Sylvie had turned to his side. She was not listening to her anymore. Nina turned and looked at Cameron, the man who caused all that drama. He really was bad! Confronting her eyes of discontent andints, he said with a cold voice, You cant work without your health. Nina was so pissed off by his remarks that she called him hypocritic man. Nina now got a clear view of this man. Today he was wearing his gold-rimmed sses, which really gave him an academic touch. But look what he had done! She found that phrase suit him very well. Cameron walked over and leaned toward her. His arms circled her in his embrace, If I remember correctly, I helped you with most of your homework in literature, but I never taught you to swear. As a student with honor, he figured out what to do to his girl who was bad at learning. What was it? To help her with her schoolwork himself. In the beginning, Ninas grades were terrible, butter in the college entrance examination, her general scores were among the best in the art school she applied for, which was worthy of his painstaking guidance. At this moment, when she heard that he joked with her about this, she clenched her teeth. How could he! Even though he helped a little in her schoolwork, then what? Whats worth bragging about? Though she was really annoyed, she could not help but remember all those days when they were still young and innocent, when they were still so close to each other. Young love! Maybe too innocent and naive, but you just could never forget. Love was the most precious and the purest when it was still a simple thing. When they still had blushes as their fingers touch As Nina recalled their past, Cameron was also sunk into his memories with her. Nobody knew what really happened, but their lips naturally came closer and touched, just like years before, when all of their intimate actions were from their heart. At this very instant, Sylvie came back and ran into this as she pushed the door open. Her face blushed immediately and she looked away, and closed the door while apologizing, Im so sorry. Please go on with what you are doing But what she saw, was as beautiful and elegant as a painting. These two beautiful human beings, their appearance, and temperament were so surreal that they looked as if they were from a romantic poem of the great Renaissance. Interrupted, Nina got back to her senses, so she immediately loosened her hand around Camerons neck and pushed him away. Cameron stood up and raised his hand to give a gentle touch to the frame of his sses. By doing this, he tried to calm down his uncontrolled and elerating heartbeat and his crazy desires for her. She was not well, he thought, I have to control myself. Several minutester, Sylvie came in, and a blush still remained on her face. She was too embarrassed to even look at them, Nina, the formalities have beenpleted. Are you ready to leave now? Sure, its about time. Nina also got a blush. She was afraid that her professionalism waspletely ruined by this incident. Over these years, she has established the image of a pious workaholic, with no desire, no mercy, and no weakness. But as soon as this man came back, they had sex and they hugged and kissed She was really worried about her reputation and her authority. Nina then nned to get out of bed. Cameron pressed her shoulder and asked in a low voice, Can you walk? Cameron worried that she was too weak to walk around by herself. He meant to carry her downstairs. Then what? Are you really gonna carry me if I am not able to walk? Nina asked. Nina found his question ridiculous. It was not her leg that hurt. Of cause, she could walk! As soon as she finished speaking, Cameron had already bent down and taken her into his arms. Nina eximed and tried to escape. Seeing this, Sylvie covered her mouth and could not help bursting intoughter. Nina red at her, irritated, then pped Cameron on his shoulder, put me down! Do you really want me to be in the cover story? Sylvie finally realized the situation, so she tried to stop Cameron, Please dont carry her like this, Mr. Dauster! If people see her like this, she would be made headline in tomorrows entertainment news! Cameron put Nina down and asked, Has the car arrived? Sylvie replied, Yes, its already in the parking lot. Then you two can go first. After Cameron finished speaking, he turned to Nina and said, Nina, please go back to the top floor after you arrive at the hotel. Ill take care of you. Nina didnt want to tell him what she wanted to say, she went on her own. Cameron was not discussing it with her. He was giving orders. ording to him, she had to go to the top floor, and even if she did not want to, he would force her to go. As he was being too bossy, she really did not want to speak with him. After getting into the elevator, out of curiosity Sylvie asked Nina in a low voice, Nina, are you really going? No, Nina answered. Sylvie sighed, But Mr. Dauster doesnt seem to be negotiable on this matter Nina snorted with impatience, So you notice that? Then why did you ask me about it? Does it seem that I have a choice? Sylvie pursed his lips and snickered. Was this what they called Everything has its vanquisher? Her boss had been ughtering all over the world in the entertainment industry in these recent years, and she barely had any rtionships with men. However, she just could not get over Cameron, and this man was so special to her that he had her in his hand. She believed that Nina must still have been in love with him, and that was the reason why she walked willingly into the palm of his hand. Nina was so tired seeing Sylvie bing a fan of Cameron, so she coughed lightly and stared at her assistant, I have something important that I want you to understand. Sylvie blinked at her with a very innocent look on her face. Nina said to her, You are my assistant, not his assistant. All your actions should follow my directions, okay? Sylvie instantly understood what she meant. She felt a little bit guilty so she shrugged and said, Alright, Im sorry. Nina cared about her but her actions were wrong, You should read less romantic novels and love stories. The stories about Prince and Princess are fake. She once thought that her love with Cameron was as beautiful as a fairy tale, but it was chopped to pieces by the cruel reality. Chapter 574 A Bad Man Nina went back to the hotel in her MPV, and she went directly to her own room. Why would she listen to him? Why would she go to the top floor as he asked? Thats just not her. Nina was still weak. When she returned to her room, shey on the bed feebly. Sylvie reminded her, Nina, your fans are still worried about you. How about sending a twit for some interactions with them? Nina fainted on the scene and this had already been trending for a while. Her fans asked about Ninas situation through Twitter, and they @ Ninas studio for hertest news. Nina replied, You are right, and Ill do itter She said to Sylvie again, You can go back and call it a day. Ill be fine by myself. The whole afternoon had been tough for both of them. Moreover, Nina was never dependent on anyone. Sylvies work was much easierpared to the work waiting for her counterparts. Nina never asked her to do the things that she couldplete by herself. Sylvie handed her over a ss of water and said, I know I should stay, but Mr. Dauster said he would be here and take care of you So I guess Ill just go. Nina took the ss from her hand, and asked her, does Sherlyn know about you trying this hard to get me together with Mr. Dauster? Sherlyn believed that it was not the time for Ninas rtionship to go public. Besides, she never had a good impression of Cameron. It was very improper for Sylvie to try to do this. Sylvie gave her a very serious look and said, Nina, trust me, there is nothing she wants more than to see you happy. They have been through too much together, and that had made Sherlyn her best agent of all time, and Sherlyn made her famous too. They did not just work partners. They were friends, and they fought together. So surely if Nina could have happiness in a rtionship, Sherlyn would give her best wishes. Nina knew what she said was right, so she blinked to show agreement, but she still could not believe that Sylvie would be so clear about it. When Cameron called her, Sylvie had already left for a while. When Nina picked up the phone, she immediately heard his voice from the other side, When are youing upstairs? Nina rolled her eyes and said nothing to his question. Cameron said, So you want me to go down and carry you up here, huh? Nina snorted with anger, I just want to stay in my own room, thank you. Strangely, there was a calmness in Camerons voice, If you believe a man walking in and out of your room is ok, then Im fine with it, too.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nina insisted for a while, but she finally gave in and started packing up her things. There were other members of the cast living on the same floor with her, so having Cameron going in and out of her room was really not a good idea. It would be much better on the top floor. As she stepped outside the elevator, she found Cameron already waiting for her, wearing her sses, talking, and handsome. Nina still could not resist his charm. She got dizzy simply by looking at him. Before she could say anything, he came over and took her in his arms. Nina screamed and she really could not understand why Cameron liked to carry her this much, and she was not used to it at all. She thought he had done too much. She was weak, but she still could walk. She was a tough girl all her life, and she could not understand why he thought she was too fragile to walk by herself. When they got into the room, Cameron put her down. She took one step behind and warned him, Would you stop doing this? What was the fun in all that carrying me around? Cameron did not reply to his question, as she had already been here, and there was time for many other things rather than carrying and hugging. He turned around and said, I ordered some soup for you. Come here. Her stomach was still too fragile to take any solid food. Soup, at this moment, was a perfect choice. He ordered that especially for her on the way from the hospital to the hotel. Nina smells the delicious soup. Cameron said, One thing bad about living in a hotel is that I cant cook. He was an excellent cook indeed! Nina knew about it a long time ago. Cameron was born into a rich family, but he was never a dandy boy. On the contrary, he was really down to the earth. It was her that had no talent for cooking at all besides making instant noodles. However, at this moment, Nina still did not want to say anything nice to him, I could not imagine asking you to cook for me, your majesty. I prefer take-away. Cameronughed out loud, Do you have to speak to me in this way? Nina hummed and take the bowl of soup and started to sip. Cameron mocked her way of speaking by saying, So you finally learned to keep social space? I remember clearly someone used to be sticky all the time just to taste the food I made As she was swallowing down the soup, she almost got choked when hearing what he said. How could he? But that was true. That person was her. It seemed that he was just able to make all of her favorites. All those delicacies that he served for her were just irresistible. But what she did not know was that he actually asked someone else about her favorite dishes and specifically learned how to make them. His intention was to bind her by his side. That was what he was, a doer, not a talker. At this moment, his phone rang. He walked over to answer the phone. Nina finally found some peace. She just wanted to finish her soup by herself. When he got a clear view of the callers ID on her phone, he frowned for a second. It was Michelle Byrd. He did not want to answer her call at all. Last time he had made it very clear to her, but why did she still keep calling? But their families were very intimate. He had to consider that by not making the break-up too ugly. So he answered the phone. Michelle asked her on the phone, Cameron, do you have time tonight? How about having dinner together? Cameron directly refused, Sorry but I think I told youst time, I am not in Riverside City at this moment. Oh, yeah She acted as if she just recalled that, but she continued to exin her invitation, Well today I heard from Mr. And Mrs. Dauster that they are out for travel, so my mom and dad asked me to invite you to our home for dinner, in case you had nothing to eat at home. Please pass on my thinks to them, he replied politely, But I am not at home. Im afraid I cant join you this time. After saying those words, he wanted to hang up, but all of a sudden, Michelle asked him, So are you in Jamton? That was where Ninas films were shot. She could not believe that Cameron would follow her all the way to that distant nowhere, so she just asked him. Chapter 575 Getting Married? No, he answered impatiently. Michelle seemed to be suspicious about his denial, but she could note out with something else to say. He hangs up the phone in her silence. Nina raised her eyebrows. She nced at him the moment the call turned off and said, Your childhood sweetheart called? Why dont you tell her where you are? Childhood sweetheart? Where did thate from? Cameronughed out loud at her words. What kind of childhood sweetheart was she? Yes, they had been friends as kids, but after he went to school, he soon turned out to be mature and self-disciplined. He never had anything to do with her ever since. Sure except for some of the gatherings organized by their parents at festivals or holiday parties that he had to attend. He had no feelings for her, and he seldom spoke to her. To him, they were just acquaintances and that was all. He just could not understand why she still liked him. Looking at that beautiful but yful eyes in front of him, Cameron really did not know what to do. I said no because I do not want to bring you any trouble that could have been avoided in the first ce. Cameron tried to exin to her. He did not have much experience in dealing with women, but he instinctively felt it was better not to let her know where he was, in case she would cause trouble for Nina. Nina was a public figure. She had to undertake more than others. Nina sneered at Camerons words, You have hijacked me to your room and you are afraid of causing me unnecessary trouble? You do understand that if someone takes a photo of us being together, we would Nina stopped and pressed her lips together. What she actually meant was that if she was photographed being in his room for a long time, they had to get married right now to keep her fame intact. But she could never say that in front of him. Cameron raised his eyebrow, approached her, and asked, What do we have to do? Go public? As if! Nina left with diffidence. Camerons expectation in his eyes got dim, but he then gathered up his emotions and asked her, do you want to have another bowl? No, thanks. Nina put down her bowl and turned away again. This time she sank herself into the sofa. In fact, at this moment, she just wanted to lie down quietly, instead of staying with Cameron in such a nervous mind, for fear of what he would do to her and where she would fall into his trap. She used to talk about it with Emelia before. She was too tired to be with Cameron. He was too smart for her and that made her stressed out. Nestled on the sofa, she pinched her forehead and didnt know what to do. While she was troubled, that mans voice came into her ears, Have you brought the medicine? Its about time to take your medications. Nina was not happy about it. There was nothing more hateful for her in the world than taking medications ever since she was a child. And this time the doctors were extra generous about his prescriptions. She felt that she did not need to have her dinner if she really swallowed all that pills. So she simply ignored Camerons words and continued to stay on the sofa with her eyes closed. I know you dont like those pills, but your body doesnt allow you to be capricious. Knowing that she deliberately ignored him, Cameron simply walked and leaned over to trap her in his arms. His face looked so serious. Nina responded with an indifferent face even without any concealment. Cameron didnt say anything. At this moment, Ninas mobile phone rang. It was a video call from Emelia. Having seen Emelias name on the screen, she immediately pushed away Cameron in front of her. She tried hard to cheer her up and then got connected. Emelia must have seen the news that she fainted. Nina knew she would be worried sick about her. Nina felt so guilty to have a pregnant woman worrying about her. Hi, sweetie! As soon as she got connected on the line, Nina immediately took out her energetic voice to greet Emelia and tried to show Emelia that she was absolutely fine at this moment. Emelia didnt buy that. She started yelling with her eyes turning pink from all the worries, Nina Sanchez, how many times have I told you to take care of yourself no matter what? You made a promise to me, but look what have you done to yourself? Emelia saw Nina fainted and was sent to the hospital from the news. She felt she was about to cry. Julian took his time to calm her down, but now when she got connected with Nina, Emelia felt like she was going to cry again. She really loved Nina and was really worried about her. Nina worked too hard when she was still a nobody in those years. In addition, she was not very good at taking care of herself. Her stomach became fragile and defenseless from irregr eating at that time. Before, she often had stomachaches, but this was the first time she fainted and got hospitalized. No wonder Emelia was crying. If it werent for her pregnancy, Emelia would fly directly to Ninas ce in the first ce. Nina saw that Emelia was about to cry, and immediately she tried tofort her, Dont worry about me. Look, I am perfectly fine! I am out of the hospital now. I promise to follow the prescriptions and take my pill timely. Emelia also knew that Nina did not like taking medicine and often escaped from her daily prescription, so she specifically told her to follow the doctors orders. Nina did not upset Emelia, so she simply said yes on the phone. Cameron did not what to say about it as Nina never listened to him as she listened to Emelia. She just turned a deaf ear to his words, and she was giving him all those cold faces, but one call from Emelia fixed it all. Sure enough, its the best life for a best friend. As soon as Emelia cried, Ninapromised. What did she want him to do then? Crying?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cameron shook his head, turned around and poured a ss of water for her, and asked her to take her meds in front of the video call with Emelia. He did not care about who she listened to as long as she take her meds and got well. He really did not care whether this woman listened to him or not. Nina red at a handful of pills handed to her and she clenched her teeth. If Emelia hadnt been watching, she really wanted to shove these pills into Camerons mouth. Camerons figure appeared in the video as he was handing over the pills to Nina. Emelia knew instantly that Cameron was beside Nina at the moment. She was relieved. ording to her understanding of Cameron, he really knew how to take care of people. And as they were saying, there was always one thing that ovees another. Although Nina looked as if she was arrogant in front of Cameron, this man was always her weak point because she loved him. Thinking of this, Emelia exined to Cameron in the video, Hi, Cameron! if she doesnt want to take the medicine, you can try to feed her mouth to mouth. Nina could not believe her ears! Did her bestie really say that? Had she been betrayed by the whole world? From her close assistant to her best friend, it seemed that there was no one on her side. Chapter 576 Gang up on Her Nina sounded so dramatic that Cameron and the couple on the call burst into mutedughter. Mortified and annoyed, Nina clenched her teeth and shouted to Emelia on the screen, Emelia Jones! Arent you supposed to be my BFF? That was a tant betrayal! Emeliaughed so hard that she was tearing up. Nina looked at Julian whos sitting beside her, and protested, Julian, have you heard your wife? That was an appalling thing to say! I think shes right. Julian defended his wife without any hesitation and added fuel to the fire by saying, For those naughty girls who have no respect for their health, they just need a lesson from others. The overtone was that he was rooting for Camerons ways of coping with her. Julian was very unhappy with Nina over her neglect of her body, which had caused her hospitalization and made his dear wife cry. Ever since her pregnancy, he was careful not to make her drop a single tear. Irritated by his remark, Nina said indignantly, The hell with you two. Youre like ganging up on me. I dont want to speak to you anymore. Im ending the call. With that she ended the video call and threw the pills shes been holding into her mouth. Cameron got her the ss of water before her. Fighting back the urge to throw up, she forced the pills down her throat. But the choking still made her in such pain that there were tears in her eyes. Cameron sat beside her, threw her into his arms and started patting her back gently and patiently. Nestling in his arms, the tears caused by the choking began to lose control and run out of her eyes. She had always hated taking medicine even as a child. Shed always spit it out. Marisa Midgarden had never had any patience with her, so she would have just left her on her own and let her suffer. As a child, she had never felt love or warmth from the family, which had only been exclusive to her brother Cory. Cameron had been so loving to her since they had met. She started to think how gentle and patient the man was, and that he was like an embodiment of all the beautiful things in the whole world. At the very beginning, she was only attracted to his look, but the more she knew him, the more she was smitten by his character and personality. Feeling his shirt wet, Cameron soon pulled up the woman in his arms and asked worriedly with a frown, Why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell? He thought she was crying so hard because of the medicine. She rose, turning away her face, and said, Im gonna take a shower. She then rushed into the bathroom. With a look at the tear stains on his shirt and the back of the flustered woman, Cameron signed resignedly. Would it be so hard for her to admit to crying in his arms? Riverside City. After her phone call with Cameron, Michelle hesitated for a while before finally deciding to ce a call to her friend. On the phone, she asked, Nancy, what would say would happen to a big star like Nina Sanchez, who ims herself to be single, to be pictured hooking up with a man? The friend she was speaking to was Nancy Baldwin, who worked in the media, always on the front line of gossips and news, knowing all the dirt in the show business. Having heard the story, Nancy said bluntly, She woulde under fire for deceiving the gossipy public. If her rivals take advantage of the story, she will be in trouble, added Nancy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Michelle raised her eyebrow hearing that. Nancy then eximed, Are you talking about Cameron Dauster? Is he the man shes hooking up with? Yeah, Michelle admitted with a little resignation. I met them the other day at a restaurant, and she kissed him in front of me She finished her words in a choking voice. Screw her! Nancy said angrily, How provocative she was being! But hadnt she broken up with him long before? Did she throw herself at him again as soon as he returned? As a close friend of Michelle, Nancy had long known that Michelle had feelings for Cameron and therefore the history between Nina and Cameron. Michelle said in distress, I dont know. I was too furious to think. Nancy said forcefully, You should just expose her bitchy behavior. But I dont have any substantive evidence. No one is gonna believe it if it onlyes out of my mouth. I can be attacked by her fans. Michelle said, sounding very frustrated. Well, I guess youre right, said Nancy. Unless there is a picture that says they are dating, otherwise we cant use her of anything. After thinking for a while, Michelle said, Actually, I have a guess. He is with her right now. As someone who worked for a tabloid newspaper, Nancys gossipy gene and curiosity were soon aroused by what Michelle had said, How do you mean? Honestly, Michelle said, Cameron told me that he is not in Riverside City, so I guess he has gone to Jamton, where Nina Sanchezs set is. Nancy asked a little doubtfully, Does Cameron really like her that much? Been chasing after her since he returned? Or is it because Nina Sanchez is so seductive that he is charmed by her. Michelle didnt actually like to hear that, because she saw Nina as a shameless and scheming slut who had bewitched Cameron in a shady way, whos only spellbound by her but didnt actually like her that much. But she still needed Nancys help now, so she didnt show her displeasure but only said in a self-deprecating way, Well, who knows? She is a big star with a good-looking face and hot body, its not weird that hes attracted to her. She then added, I just called him and felt him out. He denied that hes in Jamton, which I doubted. I mean, just think about it, he doesnt have a secure job right now or any business trips to take, so where else could he be except on Nina Sanchezs set? Besides, wasnt there news about her fainting on the set and being taken to hospital? Even if he wasnt in Jamton before, he should have made it there after that. Yeah, that makes sense. Nancy agreed with Michelle. The next second, she suddenly cried to her, Wow, Michelle, if your guess is right then I may get a scoop and it should be sensational. If Nina Sanchezs boyfriend is disclosed by me then my work performance will look great this year. Oh, I gotta tell my colleagues about this, so they will go there and track her. Despite being in the press herself, she was not a front-line journalist. She mainly focused on editing. For example, when she received pictures from her on-site colleagues, it was her duty to write stories about them, especially eye-catching ones that prompted people to click and view at the first glimpse. Chapter 577 Dare to Marry Me? If they find something, please let me know, pleaded Michelle a little sadly. Everything was under Nancys control before she knew it. If it hadnt been that call through which Michelle gave the her the hint, Nancy wouldnt have paid so much attention to Nina Sanchez, who was in such a remote ce with her crew team and no journalist would have been interested in going over there for her. But Michelle had made herself seem like an outsider, who was only a poor woman hurt by a man. So Nancy instead sympathized with her, Dont worry about it. I will let you know as soon as I get any news. But then with a sigh she added, But if he didnt feel the same things as you do, you might as well just stop torturing yourself and let him go. A woman like you can go for any men. And he doesnt even have a real job. His good looks wont feed him. Nancy liked Camerons good-looking face and temperament herself, but when she heard that he was unemployed as he returned the country, she found her friend way out of his league. Any women in these days were snobbish. Whos willing to start from scratch with a penniless man? Michelle on the other side of the phone, lower her eyes and said, Maybe the things you will never get are always the best. There were some things that Michelle kept to herself, such as she didnt think of Cameron as worthless, because his character andpetence meant he could never be mediocre. Whats more, she loved him so much and was fascinated by the cool and distant quality of him. She believed that her happiness would double if she could ever get and be treasured by a man like him. A man that blithely kept the others at a distance was only affectionate with her in all ways. The pride and happiness she got from this would be indescribable. Then keep silly, Nancy said to Michelle resignedly. The other said no more and the two hung up. Putting away her phone, Michelle sat dreamily before her easel. She was quietly trying to figure out the odds of winning her battle for getting Cameron. She had no idea how Nina and Cameron felt about each other. What she did know by then was that Camerons mother didnt like Nina, and that she despised Ninas family background. Maybe this knowledge would be an edge to her in thepetition. Moreover, Ninas parents and brother were some unbelievable freaks who were as selfish and greedy as man could be. If her parents did something more foolish, would his mother push him intopletely cutting her off? Mr. and Mrs. Dauster had alreadynded in Sanya to take their vacation, if when they were enjoying themselves, they were called toe back to deal with some trouble caused by his son, how would they feel? Nina charged hysterically into the bathroom. After the shower she went straight to the bedroom. Cameron went to bed after her and put his arms around her, while she shut her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She was sick so she wasnt afraid that he would do anything to her. Cameron was used to her lukewarm attitude towards him. He was as humble as much as he had been superior to her in the very beginning. The book that Emelia wrote about us, should we buy the copyright? asked Cameron, who had been staring at her and knew she wasnt asleep. He himself wanted to do so because it was their story and he didnt want it to fall into someone elses hand and be adapted into some lousy show. As for whether he himself would do the adaptation, that would be something to think about after that. Nina opened her eyes and derided, Us? Come on, dude, it is only about me. Cameron disagreed, But there is you AND me in every chapter. Besides, isnt your story our story? The story Emelia had written was about a youth romance, in which the couple fell in love with other as student and eventually got married. In her days as a student, all the romantic affairs she had had was with Cameron and he was the hero, how was that not a story about them both? Nina said frankly and ruthlessly, It is about you and me in the beginning, but there wont be you as it unfolds. And there wont be us in the future. Why wont there be me? Arent we being together with each other now? After that Cameron got close to her and bit the womans soft lips to show his dissatisfaction. He didnt like to hear what she had said about not having him in the future. She had been with him and would be with him. Ever since the day she said hi to him, she would not be getting away from him the rest of her life. Nina rolled her eyes and said, But we arent together. I didnt say yes. He had been the one whod been sticking around her, but she had never made anymitment to him, so they were not in a rtionship. Even if they were, it was only physical. On hearing her remark, Cameron bit his bottom lip and turned quiet. Of course, he knew that he wasnt her boyfriend in name and all he had had with her so far was forced by him. Since he didnt say another word, Nina closed her eyes and started to turn her back on him. The man behind her, however, pinned her down and turned her back. He stared at her, his dark eyes filled with persistence, and said word by word, Nina Sanchez, do you dare to marry me right now? Nina admitted to herself that she was terrified. Despite all she had gone through in the show business, she was still terrified. What? You- She was so shocked that she stammered and lost her voice as she red at the handsome man overhead. He fixed his eyes on her firmly and asked again, Do you dare? When she finally came to herself, she took a deep breath and cried, No, I do not! I do not, I do not, I do not! Nina covered her ears with her hands and shouted almost hysterically at him, Cameron Dauster, are you fucking insane? She had just told him that they were not even in a rtionship, and then he just asked her to marry him? They werent really together, how could they just get married?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Feeling as if she was suffocating, she pushed him away and pulled the quilt over to cover herself and pretended to sleep. Having seen thating, Camerony next to her and forcefully folded his arms around her along with the quilt. He dered to her between the quilt, Its OK you dont dare to do it now. But just so you know, marriage is what I ultimately want from us. Buried inside the quilt, she was almost feeling suffocating again. Tired of arguments and confrontations, she kept her mouth shut. He might be insane, but she couldnt just go along with him. Besides, did he really think of getting married as something that simple? Did he really think he wouldnt have to ask his parent for approval? Chapter 578 Wanna Love Her Well The next morning, Michelle received a phone call from Nancy. Michelle, she said reluctantly, My colleagues got to Jamtonst night and saw Cameron this morninging out of the hotel she stays at. Nancy paused as if she was worried that Michelle wouldnt be able to take it. Michelle said calmly, Im good. Please go on. Then she continued, He went out to buy breakfast, and they said he got some light porridge. Wasnt there news about Nina Sanchez being sent to hospital for stomach pains? I guessed its probably for her. Also, he didnt go to those famous ces to get that breakfast. Just think about it, he wouldnt order her breakfast from the hotel, so he probably thought it wasnt good enough. Instead, he went to a small restaurant and ording to my colleagues, he paid the owner arge sum to make that custom breakfast for him. Although Michelle expected to hear something like that, but she still felt a sting through her heart while actually hearing it from her friend. What she hadnt expected was he could be so considerate towards Ninas weak stomach. Thinking that everything she had imagined him doing for her hade to realize in Nina Sanchez, Michelle pursed her lips dead tight. Are you all right, Michelle, asked Nancy worriedly seeing that she had been silent. Im OK Despite her answer, there was still a bit noticeable choke in her voice. Because only if she seemed miserable could she continue to have Nancy working her fingers to the bone to get the news about the couple for her. Nancy felt sorry for her and consoled, Well, dont get too upset about this. There are a lot of good guys out there for you. Without responding to that, Michelle asked instead, Were they pictured together? No, she answered, They only get to take the pictures of Cameron. They have not seen here out of the hotel yet, so there are not pictures of them together. Besides, she seemed to have been off from the settely and rest in the hotel. Michelle said certainly, Now that he showed up at her hotel, I bet that theyre staying together away from others. It will be good if there is any picture of that. Nancy was very embarrassed and said, As per what my colleagues have known, Ninas team had the all the floors including and beyond the 10th, so it would be so difficult to catch them together. OK, I see what you mean, said Michelle resignedly. It was, for the time being, enough for her to know they were really living at the same hotel. Seeming to notice her frustration and sadness, her friend soonforted her, Ill tell them to see if they can try and take any photos of her, since I wont be able to make any sensations out of just the pictures of Cameron himself. Michelle whispered, OK.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy didnt end the call before she hadforted her again. Michelle yed around with phone for quite some time, after which she found a number on her contact list and made a call. Having been watched by Cameron during her break at the hotel for two days, Nina had not stepped out the door of his suite for even once, neither did she dare, for fear that she would be photographed. She had been consideringtely whether to drop out of the dating show, feeling that she was deceiving the producers and her fans because although she and Cameron werent in a rtionship, they were where they were. But Cameron was with her almost around the clock, so she couldnt call Sherlyn about quitting the show, thinking that if he knew he would think that she was doing it for him. While in fact, she was only to do it for her own conscience. Life had been peaceful during her convalescence, when Cameron had taken good care of her and made sure that she ate regrly and took her medication. She spent most of the time lying on the bed or sofa reading her scripts, while Cameron was busy at something that she had never asked him about. Normally, people might get curious about what kept someone without a job so busy, but not Nina, who had made up her mind not to make any more contacts with him. That afternoon, Nina woke up from a long nap when his phone rang. It was from his mother and he answered it calmly. He had known that their parents had gone to Sanya on vacation two days before, which he had long hoped for, because they could rx themselves on one hand and his mom could leave him and Nina alone on the other. He had expected the call to be some routine catching up, but only to find himself being screamed at by his hysterical mother, Are you in Jamton right now? And stay at XX Hotel? He frowned slightly and attempted to answer her casually, Yes, how- He was to ask her how she knew about that and what was going on, but he was cut out, Are you on the top floor of the hotel? He didnt answer that question immediately for he had realized the magnitude of the matter, and he felt like his mother was downstairs at the hotel Sure enough, she yelled, clenching her teeth, Your dad and I will be right there. She hung up the phone right after the yelling. Cameron held his phone tightly in his hand, thinking there wasnt anything he couldnt confront and he had never changed how he felt about Nina, so he would just be frank with his mother since she hade to find him. But what still bothered him was that Nina would get hurt by his mom seeing that she sounded extremely furious on the phone. Whats more, how did she know his whereabouts so precisely? Nina saw his serious face once she came out of her bedroom. As someone whos not obtuse, she raised her eyebrow and asked, Something going on? He walked across to her, held her hands and said calmly, My parents areing over and should be taking the lift now. Withdrawing her hands from his palms, she tilted her head with a tease and said, They are? With that she went over to the wet bar and poured herself some water to drink, without giving any other response. He came to her and hugged her from behind. With his chin rested between her neck and her shoulder, I will tell them how I really feel about you, and I will always feel this way, no matter what. Although he had made sure she ate well, somehow she looked thinner. It broke his heart every time he felt how slightly-built she was in his arms. He knew that the little woman had carried so much on her shoulder and he really liked to share some of it with her. He really hoped that he could protect her and cuddle her under his wings, giving her all the love he could offer. Chapter 579 Love Each Other All Along Nina had remained chill the whole time. She gracefully put down her ss after shes through with the water and said, Just get ready to open the door for your parents. Their lift should have arrived then.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron gave her a big hug before he went to the door. And there came the knock when he reached the door. He pursed his lips and opened it. But to his surprise, the first thing his angry mother did when she entered the door was to p him in the face. Colleen, his mother, had been a graceful and gentle woman, who and her husband Randall had never hit their son, until then. His fair and handsome face was soon scarlet with the impression of five fingers, which stirred the fury inside Colleen even more. She raised her hand and pointed her finger at Cameron, shouting, Cameron Dauster! Is that the way how your father and I have raised you? We taught you to punch people? Even elders you should have shown some respect to? It suddenly hit him after his mothers shouting that his parents had found out about his fight with Dominic and Cory. But principally speaking, if Dominic was to tell on him, he should have done it right after the fight, when he would have looked more miserable with the visible bruises rather than a few dayster. He didnt do it definitely because he didnt have the guts, but he somehow did dayster. Cameron had known the two to be the kind of guys who would only risk provoking him when they were offered stacks of money for it. Surely, he had done it because he had never been afraid to be found out by his parents. So he raised his eyes upon Colleen and stated emphatically, They deserved that. What She was trembling with rage. God knew how she felt when she was told by Dominic on the phone that her son had hit the father and son. It shed across her mind to jump into the sea and kill her herself. She had been a very proud woman her whole life, so she felt humiliated when she was sworn at by Dominic and was called a failure as a parent. And he insisted on reckoning with her for that and would bring it to the couples workce if she failed to satisfy them. Colleen almost fainted right here. If he did make a scene of it, how was she and her husband going to face the people? After she ended the call, she dropped the vacation and bought a ne ticket right to Jamton. And it was Dominic who told her where his son was. She couldnt believe it when she heard that Cameron was living at the same hotel with Nina Sanchez, for she had never expected her son to love Nina so much and had always thought that he had gotten over her long before. Colleen was not an impulsive and unreasonable person, but what she had just heard from Cameron rekindled the mes of anger through her, so uncontrobly, she raised her arm to give his face another p. What are you doing? Nina could no longer sit still as she saw Colleen was to hit him again, so she sprang before him and caught the falling hand. She didnt mean to meddle in the conflict between them, but she hadnt expected her to hit him and it broke her heart to see the finger marks on his face. Whats more, she knew that she could not detach herself from that when she heard that she was hitting him because of Dominic and Cory. As someone who lived off the fat of thend, Colleen couldnt move her wrist since it had been caught by Nina, who was young and agile. After struggling for a while, she wrested her hand back and red at Nina, yelling, What am I doing? If it wasnt for you- She was so fumed that she was out of breath as she got there and began to gasp painfully, unable to utter another word. Her husband, who was standing behind her, was quick to hold her and pat her on the chest worriedly. As Nina watched Colleens troubled face and Randalls frowning look, dejection and helplessness swept over her. It was she who broke apart the family and made them disgraced. She bit her lip so hard, trying to recover herself using the pain. After a while, she looked up, lifting the corners of her mouth and said, You are right. It is me. This is all my fault. Cameron, who was by her side, raised his hand and grab her by the arm. What are you talking about? How is this your fault? I was the one who punched them! Nina wiggled her arm out of his grab, without looking at him, continued to say, Im the one to me. Because I seduced your son years ago and then dragged you and your family into this situation now. You wont have to worry any more, as from today Ill stop seeing him. But youve got to watch your son and dont let him appear in my face, otherwise Ill see it as a harassment and call the police. Nina, Cameron was in a flutter. She had remained calm throughout her speech, but he felt the resolution and firmness in her tone. When she said she would stop seeing him, she meant it. Colleen pursed her lips and looked at Nina in amazement. She had never thought that she would have med herself for everything or even given such a groveling apology. Years ago, when she gave Nina the check, the girl was tough and unyielding, and looked like she could fly into a rage any minute. Even these years, despite her beauty, Nina had often been regarded as a tough nut. Yet she just demeaned herself by apologizing like that. Im sorry, its all my fault. Nina ignored the look on any of their face. Not only did she apologize again, she bowed low to Camerons parents to demonstrate the seriousness of the apology. What do you mean your fault? Cameron pulled her over in the middle of her bow, with his eyes bloodshot with either anxiety or heartbreak. You have never done anything wrong with us! Cameron sounded as if he was screaming, I fell for you the first time I had seen you, so even if you had never made any contact with me, I would have, I would have chased after you until you belonged to me! What? Colleen and Randall were shocked by him. They had always thought that it was Nina who was running after his son and who made his unemotional man fall in love. How would it have urred to her that his son had liked her at the first sight? Colleen almost fainted, unable to take the blow. Nina was shocked too, and then with her eyes full of tears, she took onest look at Cameron fondly. She smiled, shook her head and ran out of the door, covering her mouth with her hands. It would never work out. Even if he had fallen for her first and they had both loved each other all along, it would never work out for them. Chapter 580 Threaten with His Life Nina! Cameron soon went after her, but she had already dashed into the lift. She put her hand on the close button, watched the maning towards her, and said relentlessly, Lets break it there and stop torturing each other, Cameron. With that she pressed the button. As the door was closing, his persistent voice entered her ears, I wont ept it! If you stop seeing me, I will jump off the building! The man growled hysterically like a caged beast. Whatever, was the cold answer she threw at him thest minute the door closed. Camerons face turned pale. It was too much for Colleen to bear as she heard what her son had said, so she fainted. No mother could stay calm hearing her son threatening with his own life just to win back a woman. Cameron was stopped by his mothers copse from continuing with the pursuit of Nina, and instead went back to the room to attend his mom. Fortunately, it was only a shock caused by extreme anger and she soon awakened. Randall red at his son and said angrily and resignedly, For gods sake, you- Why was his son crazily bewitched by the woman? Randall felt sad for his fainted wife and his lovesick son. He meant to reproach him but couldnt bring himself to do so, so he ended up heaving a deep sigh. How had they ended up there? They were supposed to be on vacation in Sanya, where he had brought his wife to rx herself. But she was so furious about theint call from Dominic that she immediately flew her way to Jamton after their first day there. He was to stop her, but failed. Colleen, who recovered from her copse, leaned on the sofa and looked at her devastated son. She teared up, grieving over her sons craziness about the woman. After seeing his mom awake, Cameron drooped his head with an apologetic look on his face. Im sorry. After all it was his fault to piss off his mother and make her faint. He knew that they were great parents, who had bathed him in love and care when he was growing up. He was raised in a happy family.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. They had never done anything wrong except for disagreeing with him over the matter with Nina. Colleen took a deep breath and said mournfully, Its not your fault that you like her or even love her, but why did you give in to your fist? She had chilled down a little. Or maybe because it ached her heart to see the dreariness in her sons eyes, she became less harsh on Nina. They deserved that, Cameron insisted with a cold look on his face. Colleen nearly passed out again. He added madly, You knew what he did to Nina that summer. Now they even ask Nina to pay her brothers loan with the threat of ruining her if she refuses. Such people dont even qualify as parents, so they dont deserve my respect at all! Nina was set up by Dominic that time and it was Randall who drove him to the hotel to rescue her, so Randall and Colleen knew what a bag of scums the Sanchez couple was. Their sympathy for Nina didnt stop them from disliking her because of her family. If beating people up is the answer to every situation you get into, then what do we need the police for? yelled Randall. Even if they were jerks, he could have let the police deal with them. Why did he have to attack them himself and break that valuable piece of antique? Cameron retorted emphatically, There are things that can be resolved by the police, but some will have to be settled in special ways. A shameless man like Dominic would never learn a lesson until it he was physically hurt. Randall groaned angrily, So this is what you get from your special ways? Now they came to us to settle the ount, what is your n? Cameron said without any hesitations, Someone must be behind him. Then who is this someone? asked Randall. With a frosty look on his face, Cameron said earnestly, It could be Ninas rival or those who are against us being together. No matter who it was, he determined to find out the person, who manipted the whole thing behind, not only sabotaging between him and Nina, but also dragging his parents into it. He raised his eyes and looked at his parents, I will take care of it. Then he stood up and turned to Colleen, Let me take you to the hospital and give you a check. Its OK, Im good, refused Colleen. It was only a shock caused by the sudden anger. She was totally fine and how could she possibly in the mood of a physical checkup? She was preupied with Dominics threat and whats with Nina and her son. Such a mess. Randall knew his wife enough to say to Cameron, Just do what mother said. We are not going to the hospital. Lets go get a room and rest. You could stay at the top floor. Theres another suite next to this room. I have booked theCentire floor. Cameron was nervous as he said that because in his parents eyes, he was unemployed, so they were bound to get mad at the extravagance. Sure enough, Colleen pressed her chest with her hands and breathed deeply. Apparently, she was pissed, or more precisely, speechless. Randall soon took Colleen away and went to the other suite on the top floor. As soon as the two stepped in the room next to Camerons, the food he ordered food for his parents arrived, when he left to search for Nina. Would you look at him?! Colleen had been looking out for Cameron in her room. She was speechless again as she saw him hurry off and knew that he was definitely going out for Nina. Nina had just made it so clear that she would call the police if he went to see her again. Hes really that in love with her? At the expense of his dignity? Randall tried talking sense into her, Just open up your mind. Now that he likes her, just let him go. Do you really want to see himmit suicide? Randall himself was terrified when he heard his son threaten to jump off the building. He used to think of his son as a rational man who wouldnt do anything reckless, let alone suicide. But his sons recent behaviors had swayed his judgement. The only thing he wished then was for Cameron and Nina to have a good ending and live happily together. He was afraid that his heart could no longer bear it if things kept going on like that. Chapter 581 Not of the Same World Randall persuaded her to take it easy. Colleen was furious, but she also knew that her husband did not intend to oppose this matter from the beginning. She red at him, gnashed her teeth and said, I really dont understand. Whats so good about Nina? Randall asked with a smile, Then tell me whats wrong with her? Why doesnt she deserve your son? Colleen was speechless. Randall continued, Although her family background is unfavorable, I think shell make a clean break with her family sooner orter, which wont affect us. As long as our son and Nina really love each other, its not a big deal. Colleen threw up her hands, I dont think that her parents are willing to draw a line with her. They are not the kind of people who can avoid making trouble. Randall continued to mediate gently, Didnt our son say that he will handle this matter well. Colleen sneered, I really dont know why he is so confident that he can handle it by himself. In her opinion, her son had no job and no status, which meant that he was ipetent. How would he deal with those shameless people like Dominic Sanchez? Why didnt she believe her son? Randall led her to the sofa andforted her with sincere words, Honey, our son is about thirty years old. We shouldnt impose our will on him anymore. Colleen wanted to defend herself, but Randall stopped her. Randall sighed, We want him to marry Michelle. But its our will, not his. Colleen pursed her lips and acquiesced in his words. If you sent Nina away for the sake of our sons future, I support you. But now he has achieved academic excellence, whichs all we can do. As for his emotional life, its up to him to decide. Randall had wanted to say these words to Colleen for a long time, but he was afraid that Colleen couldnt ept it and would have a quarrel with his son again. Therefore, he didnt say it. Their sons tough attitude today let them know his profound love to Nina. If Colleen insisted on her ideas, the three of them would fall apart sooner orter, which was not what Randall and Colleen wanted. Colleen looked up at Randall. She was unwilling to ept his suggestions, but she knew in her heart that even if she didnt ept it, there was nothing she could do. And she didnt want to bring things to a deadlock. Randall saw through her suffering and said in a rxed tone with a smile, Just let our son have freedom to choose his spouse. They have been separated for so many years, and maybe they really have many conflicts when they are together. At that time, you dont have to force them to break up. Theyll break up by themselves. Colleen was amused by his self-constion, You seem rxed. But on second thought, she thought what Randall said was reasonable. When their son was with Nina, he was still a young man. They knew what love was? Not to mention that the two of them had been separated for many years, and the living environment and the people they hade into contact with werepletely different. Their son was a well-known academic, while Nina had been working hard in the noisy and luxurious entertainment circle. The two of them might not be able to get together. Thinking of this, Colleen looked at Randall and said, Youre right. Its better to let them get along with each other than I obstruct them and hurt the rtionship between me and our son. Randall hugged her, Thats right. Let the young people solve their own problems. We should enjoy our current life. Randall imagined the future for no reason, Think about it. If they really get married, since our son has intelligence and Nina has beauty, they will give birth to a child who will inherit their advantages. When we take our grandson or granddaughter out, well be so proud of having such a wonderful grandchild. At the thought of this, Randall felt that this scene was perfect. He even couldnt wait to have a grandson or granddaughter. Now it was Colleens turn tough at him. How could we have grandchildren? Look at Ninas attitude just now. Its still a problem whether she will marry our son or not. Colleen didnt know what was going on, but she was really worried after she said that. She couldnt help asking Randall in a low voice, Do you think will they really break up like this? Randall smiled, pretending to be indifferent, Isnt it exactly what you want?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It seemed that his trick of imagining the future worked. Colleen was tempted. At their age, many are expecting to y with their grandchild. Their son was not young anymore, so Colleen must have been anxious to have a grandson. Colleen felt humiliated by Randalls words. She stood up angrily and walked away, not going to talk to Randall anymore. Nina burst into tears the moment the elevator door was closed. She hated herself and felt sorry for Cameron. It was her who made him so miserable. He had never been beaten by his parents since he was born, had he? He didnt even be scolded, nor had he a quarrel with his parents. Since he had entangled with her, he had conflicts with his parents. It was her appearance that broke his perfect and happy family life Nina kept ming herself and crying. They were really not from the same world. She shouldnt have refused him while pursuing tenderness and happiness he gave her. She was too selfish. She should have let it go. If she had let it go, he would have found new happiness, wouldnt he? The first thing she did when she returned to her room was to prime Sylvie, Stay at the door of my roomter. Call the police if Cameron appears. No, youd better go to the elevator and wait for him. Call the police as soon as he gets out of the elevator. Try not to let hime to our floor, so as not to cause trouble. Unlike the top floor where there were no other people, there were several actors living here. It would be troublesome if anyone saw Cameron. Call the police? The police? Sylvie said, surprised. She looked at Ninas red eyes and was frightened to death by her words. What kind of major ident had happened that Nina asked her to call the police as soon as Cameron appeared? Wasnt she resting on the top floor? Nina looked away and said, Dont ask. Just do as I said. Sylvie had no choice but to reply, Okay, I see. Ill go out. Sylvies heart ached when she saw the tears that almost fell down from Ninas eyes. She had been working for Nina for several years, but she had never seen her cry. She thought that it must be something painful that made Nina, who had always been strong, cry. Chapter 582 There is Nothing to Miss Sylvie went to the elevator and waited there. Then, Nina called Dominic. After the phone was connected, she asked sharply, Who paid you to make trouble for Camerons parents? Just like Cameron, Nina also believed that Dominic was incited by someone. She knew her parents very well. They were the typical people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. That day Cameron had hit him hard and smashed his antiques. Dominic must have been scared. Therefore, even if he had suffered a great loss, he would never dare to make trouble for Cameron, let alone make trouble for Colleen and Randall. And if he wanted to make a scene, he would do it on that day instead of waiting for two days. What Nina knew more was that although Dominic bullied the weak and feared the strong, he loved money more. Therefore, if someone gave him arge amount of money, he could take the risk to make trouble for Colleen. That was why Nina directly questioned him in a determined tone. Dominic did not expect that Nina could guess what he was doing at once. He was stunned for a moment. Of course, he wouldnt admit that he was really instigated, so he jutted his chin out stubbornly and retorted, What did you mean by getting paid? Why cant I make trouble without taking money? Cameron beat me and your brother like this, and destroyed so many valuable things of mine. Cant I ask his parents for an exnation? said he. Then why didnt you look for them that day? Nina sneered. I I Dominic stammered, trying to find an excuse. Its because I was beaten by him all over and couldnt move. ording to your character, if you wanted to make a scene at that time, you would ask someone to carry you to his parents, wouldnt you? Ninas logic was meticulous and aggressive, which made him unable to speak for a while. It seemed that Nina was careless and didnt care about anything, but in fact, she was smart and shrewd. She just didnt want to care about something. But once it came to her bottom line, she could be smarter than anyone else. At this moment, under her questioning, Dominic sweated on the other end of the phone. Dad, Just when Dominic was silent, Nina suddenly called him in this way. A shiver ran down his spine, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. He knew that Nina hadnt called him father many times since she was a child. Especially after that summer, they almost became strangers, to be exact, enemies. He knew that she hated him to death. That was why he got goose bumps when she suddenly called him Dad. Sure enough, she said, This should be thest time I call you. From now on, we are strangers. If you continue to make trouble, we will be enemies. Seeing that Dominic was about to scold her, Nina interrupted him directly without giving him a chance to speak, Dont say anything about giving birth to me and raising me. Ive had enough of such moral kidnapping. I dont know why you have the cheek to continue to morally kidnap me. You didnt even do this to strangers, did you? I forgot that its not the first time you want to destroy me. When you tried to send me to that old mans bed that summer, I should have made a clean break with you, sneered Nina. Dominic had nothing to say. During these years I have given you whatever you want due to the fact that you gave birth to me and raise me up. If you just y no tricks, Ill let you live afortable life as long as I can. But what have you done to me? This time, no matter who instigated you to do this, I will find out the truth. At that time, I will not let go of both you and the person behind you. Nina said these words in the calmest tone, without the slightest fear. Ive told you that Im not instigated by others, Dominic continued to defend for himself. Nina sneered, Youd better pray that what you said is true. Dominic was pissed off by her fearless attitude. He had thought that she called to beg him not to make trouble for Camerons parents, so that he could take the opportunity to ask for more money from her. However, she threatened him instead. How could he bear this! He roared on the spot, Ive recorded the phone call today. Do you believe that Ill send it to the press? By then the public will know how you, the famous actress, have severed the rtionship with your parents. Do you think that you can still stay in the entertainment circle in the future? Whatever, Nina was sick of hearing these words. Since you want to keep making trouble, let me make it clear first. Im even afraid of myself if I go crazy. If you want to hurt both of us, just send the recording to the public. You Seeing that he couldnt threaten Nina, Dominic was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He didnt expect that she didnt care about her reputation at all. The entertainment circle was full of celebrities. She didnt miss it at all? Nina didnt need to take pains to outrage him. She said slowly, If you really destroy my reputation, I will take a bottle of sleeping pills. And Ill donate all my money to charity. Id like to see how arrogant you can be in the rest of your lives. Oh, no, you can still be arrogant because you have a baby son. You can count on that useless son to support you. Not knowing why, Nina said such negative words so easily. Perhaps she was influenced by Camerons words of jumping off the building just now, and she was being desperate now. But she had never been so helpless like now. For so many years, she had endured so many struggles in the entertainment circle, but now these trifles made her exhausted. In fact, she knew that the reason why she was so depressed and powerless was that these things hurt Cameron. In the past few years, Dominic had been making trouble for her, but she had been indifferent to him. It was just because their trouble was only aimed at her, and she could bear it. Nina! Hearing that Nina was going tomit suicide, Dominic was so scared that his hand holding the phone trembled. If Nina really died, they would lose all their hopes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He knew what kind of person his son was. It would be good if his son didnt live off him. How could he rely on his son to support him? For so many years, he had never thought that Nina wouldmit suicide. In his opinion, his daughter was as tough and strong as weeds. But just now her tone He didnt dare to think about it anymore. There is nothing to miss in the world. If you want to see such a loss-loss result, you can choose to continue to make trouble. After saying that, Nina hung up the phone. It seemed that now she really had nothing to miss after she had waited for Cameron and then shepletely broke up with him. Chapter 583 Refusing to Break Up After Nina hung up the phone call, Sylvie really saw Cameron at the elevator entrance. Sylvie put her hands in front of Cameron and said in a low voice, Mr. Dauster, Nina told me to wait for you here. She said she didnt want to see you and she didnt have anything to say to you. Considering that there are so many people here, I hope you wont go to see her. Cameron frowned, I have to see her now. Sylvie sighed, Although I dont know what happened between you two, I think youd better calm down now. Cameron took a look at Sylvie, and Sylvie continued, Nina doesnt seem to be in a good mood. As far as I know, if you go to find her at this time, her resistance and rebellion will be stronger. And the result will be the opposite. Cameron pressed his lips and fell silent. At this time, the elevator came up, and another person came out. It was none other than Andrew Sonfield. Sylvie felt more distressed after seeing him. In the two days when Nina was recuperating, Andrew tried to visit her more than once, but Nina declined him. So Andrew came to her, asking her to send some medicine and some food to Nina every so often. After getting the consent of Nina, Sylvie put the stuff away and didnt give it to Nina. She put away the medicine and ate food. Nina was at the top floor. If the gift from Andrew appeared, Cameron would be very jealous. However, although Nina had received the gift, Nina also told her to express her gratitude to Andrew in a clear and friendly manner. But the gratitude belongs to that from colleagues for helping and caring each other. Sylvie felt that Andrews ttering behavior was a little weird, as if he had an intention, and so did Nina. Therefore, the two of them became more cautious when it came to Andrew. At this time, seeing Andrew suddenly appear on this floor, Sylvie was on the verge of copse. Why was Andrew so persistent? Was he really going to pursue Nina? Andrew was surprised to see Sylvie and asked, Sylvie? Why are you here? The next second, he was attracted by Cameron, who was so outstanding that even he, as an actor who relied on his appearance in the entertainment circle, couldnt help but nce sideways at him. He looked Cameron up and down and asked in confusion, Who is he? Oh, a friend of mine. He came to see me for something, Sylvie made an excuse. Cameron was in a bad mood, and he became more irritable when he saw Andrew. Therefore, he looked at Andrew with hostility, as if he wanted to tear Andrew apart. Andrew looked at Cameron in confusion and said to the Sylvie, Is Nina here? Ille over to Before Andrew finished his words, he immediately felt the cruel sight of the man next to him. His back shivered and he immediately bit what he wanted to say back. Whats wrong with the man beside Sylvie? Andrew thought he did not know the man and did not offend the man. Why did he feel like this man was going to punch him the next second? Sylvie also sensed Camerons hostility towards Andrew. She said to him in a hurry, Nina just took some medicine and fell asleep. Although the little girl looked a little dulled at ordinary times just like her boss, she didnt make a mistake at critical moments. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been kept by Sherlyn for so long. Hearing what Sylvie said, Andrew couldnt go on visiting Nina. It was not appropriate for him to disturb her when she was sleeping. Besides, there was a strange man next to him. He immediately gave up the idea of visiting Nina, and follow the excuse given by Sylvie. In that case, I wont disturb her. Sylvie smiled and said, Well, Nina will return to the filming group tomorrow. If you have anything to say, you can talk to herter. Okay, Andrew said goodbye politely. Bye. After pressing the elevator button, he looked back at Cameron thoughtfully and said to Sylvie with a smile, Your friend looks very handsome. Is he your boyfriend? Hearing that, Sylvie felt a little embarrassed and quickly replied, No. No. Dont be joking. Andrew smiled at Sylvie in a way which he thought could show his charm, and then he stepped into the elevator and left. E. As soon as the elevator door closed, Sylvie showed an expression of agony as if she was about to vomit. I cant take it anymore. He thought he was so handsome that he flirted with people all day long. Cameron was amused by Sylvies reaction. She really had a lot inmon with her boss. He could understand why Nina found such a assistant to be with her. This was the so-called like-minded. Sylvie scratched her head with embarrassment and then persuaded him, You can go back first. Cameron thought for a while and said, I need to borrow your phone. Ill call her. Okay, Sylvie thought for a while and handed the phone to him. She thought that he only said a few words on the phone and should not quarrel with Nina anymore. If he called her with his own phone, she would definitely not answer. Cameron dialed the number of Nina with the phone from Sylvie, and Nina answered it soon. But her tone sounded very weak, Whats wrong? Nina thought it was Sylvie who was looking for her, but she didnt expect the mans voice on the phone, Its me. When she was about to hang up the phone, Cameron stopped her and said, I just want to say a few words. Go ahead, said Nina indifferently. She didnt think there was anything to talk about between them. Could he leave her as soon as possible? Cameron announced word by word, I dont want to break up with you. Dont even think about it. Nina was so angry that she shouted, Are you insane? Are you a masochism? Is itfortable and honorable to be beaten by your mother?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cameron said calmly, As long as I can be with you, I dont care about anything. Nina was so annoyed that she said, You can do whatever you like. I have my own principles. Cameron restrained his emotions, Nina, dont push me. I know you still love me. Dont push you? Nina was amused by his words. What? You want to destroy me if you are cornered? Unexpectedly, Cameron really responded, Yes. If I destroy you, you can onlye to me, right? Sylvie, who was standing next to him, was scared to death by his words. Especially when she saw that he didnt seem to be joking, she quickly came over to grab her mobile phone. You are fucking sick! Nina was so angry that she cursed and then hung up the phone. Chapter 584 I Got What I Wanted When Nina hung up the phone, Sylvie also took back her phone. Annoyed and depressed, she protested, How can you do this? I lend you my phone out of kindness, but you said you were going to destroy Nina. Youve gone too far. Sylvie was about to turn around and leave, but she didnt feel relieved. She stopped, turned around and said angrily to Cameron, Nina has been taking you as the apple of her eye for so many years. How could you do this to her? I backed the wrong the house. Sylvie was about to cry out of anger. She felt heartbroken to hear that. She and Sherlyn knew how hard it had been for Nina to get through all these years, but these guys always said that they would destroy her. Wouldnt they feel guilty? Cameron frowned, You dont understand. Some people say that love is indulgence, while deep love is restraint. But if you really love someone, how can you restrain your emotions? Deep love means possession. I want to take her for myself every minute and second. I cant live without her every second. I will get her at all costs. Sylvie was so angry that she stamped her feet. Didnt he reflect on what he had just said? She didnt want to talk to him anymore. Then she turned around and ran back to Ninas room. Cameron stood there alone, with a deep look in his eyes. He murmured to himself, I have endured for so many years before I came back. What I wanted is not to break up with her. Over the years, he had been working hard toplete his study in order to let his parents have nothing to say. He had perfectly followed the life path they had nned for him, and he would not allow them to interfere in his love life. Sylvie went back to Ninas room angrily. The first thing she did after entering the room was to apologize to her, Im sorry, Nina. I shouldnt have lent my phone to him If she had known that Cameron would say something about destroying Nina, she would never have given the phone to him. However, Nina didnt care about it at all. Do you mean that he said he was going to destroy me? Nina spread out her hands and said, Even if he wants to destroy me, he has to have enough money to fight against my current power. I guess the money in his hand is the one million I gave him. Which big capitalist behind me can he fight against? Now what she was coborating with were all big brands and big-budget production. If Cameron wanted to change something, it depended on his ability. Seeing that Sylvie was still ming herself, Nina had to say, Just take his words as lunatic ravings. Even if those words can be regarded as something crazy, its still hurtful, said Sylvie. With a smile on her lips, Nina said, It doesnt matter. Most of the time, what hurts more than words is something beyond expression. For example, the gap between her and Cameron was like a natural moat. She couldnt tell how painful it was, but it made her heart ache at the moment. Sylvie didnt understand what she meant. Nina had never told Sylvie or even Sherlyn about her inferiorityplex in front of Cameron. They only knew that she loved him, but they didnt know that at the same time it was more and more difficult for her to ovee the inferiorityplex in her heart. She loved him so much that she felt inferior and that she thought she didnt deserve him. Im going to have a rest, Without saying anything more to Sylvie, Nina turned around and went back to her bedroom to have a rest. She was really not feeling well. She didnt know if intensely emotional fluctuation just now affected her stomach, or her spirit was somewhat destroyed. Anyway, she needed a rest urgently. Perhaps nothing is morementable than a dead heart, which can be used to describe how she was now. She was not interested in anything and didnt want to think about anything. She just wanted to close her eyes and let everything go. When she woke up, Sherlyn called her. Lying in bed, Nina answered the phone listlessly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sherlyn asked directly on the other end of the phone, What happened to you? The director of the dating show came to me and said that the investor of their program had changed, and then the new investor asked you to quit the program. Did you offend someone that someone targets you on purpose? Sherlyns tone was a little annoyed. At that time, the program group tried every possible way to contact us and wanted to invite you to take part in the program. Then we agreed. You didnt have time to take part in the first season, and we also allowed them to attract public attention by virtue of your poprity for the second season. Now you are sure to take part in the second season, but now they asked you to leave the program due to the force of capital. They are shameless. Cant they speak for you as such a big director team? You have brought poprity to the show and made enough money for them. And now they want to get rid of you, The more Sherlyn said, the angrier she became. She wanted to tear the program group apart with her own hands. For so many years, Sherlyn and Nina had encountered in the entertainment circle many cases where the program had been cancelled. But this time, it was quite excessive because before the program hadnt been aired, Nina took part in, which had made the show more popr. Unlike Sherlyn, Ninas reaction was totally different. When she heard capital withdrawal, she was happy, I happen to contact you. I want you to help me talk to the program group that I dont want to participate in the program any more. In this way, we can just avoid bad names for breaking a contract. If she hadnt quarreled with Cameron before, she should have mentioned it to Sherlyn. But she had a sleep because of her bad mood and didnt expect that everything turned out exactly as she wished when she woke up. If she didnt offer to quit, she wouldnt have to pay the liquidated damages, nor did she have to humble herself to talk to the program group, let alone gain a bad reputation in the entertainment circle because of her withdrawal. What? You want to leave? Sherlyn felt that things seemed to get difficult. Yes, isnt it because I have been entangled with Cameron these days? Although I dont date him, I still think its unfair to the program, so I think Id better leave, replied Nina. Knowing that Nina had wanted to leave a long time ago, Sherlyn was not so angry. She snorted, I didnt agree with you to take part in this love show either, but you insisted on it. Now everything is just the right. Thats music to our ears However, Sherlyn gritted her teeth and snapped, But I wont let go of the crew. They must give an exnation to the public, apologize to us, and make up for our financial loss, mental loss and reputation loss. Sherlyn was well-known in the entertainment circle for her vengeful character. Ninaforted, Forget it. Its not easy for them. They are all workers. Who canpete with capitalists? Ive been sick these days, havent I? I think that we can just say I leave due to health reasons. Weve got what we wished. Let it go. Dont hassle them. Sherlyn moaned, But if we deal this matter in this way, there must be some anti-fans who will think you are unreasonable and scold you. Let them say what they want. Im not money. How am I able to let everyone like me? Nina replied. In this kind of thing, Nina was very open-minded. The fans who really liked her would only worry about her health. And those who scolded her were not real fans. Chapter 585 What a Coincidence Sherlyn didnt agree with Nina to take part in the program. And now Nina also happened to leave, so she calmed down. Then she gossiped with Nina, Do you have any clue about whos scheming against you? They rack their brains and control the whole program by virtue of capital. At present, Sherlyn didnt know that Nina and Cameron had a quarrel. She only knew that Cameron had chased Nina to the crew. At first, she was on the verge of breaking down, but there was nothing she could do. Although Nina ignored Cameron, she could also see that Nina didnt hate Cameron. Otherwise, ording to Ninas personality, there is nothing Cameron could do with Nina. It was definitely because Nina is willing to see Cameron. But she, as an entertainment agent, felt a little embarrassed to talk to Nina about what happened between Nina and Cameron. She just hoped that they would not be pictured together by the media. Is it Cameron? Thinking of what Cameron said, and his tone of madness, Nina had such a guess. Cameron? Sherlyn was about to stamp her feet. Arent you two having a good time? Why did he torture you like this? Just a few hours ago, we broke up, Nina admitted frankly. Sherlyn was speechless. After a while, she said, What the hell are you doing? On one second you love each other and the next second you hurt each other. Im almost insane because of you. Nina was silent for a while and muttered, Its true this time. I wont connect with him anymore. Sherlyn didnt say anything, perhaps because she sensed the determination and pain in Ninas voice. But after a while, Sherlyn came to her senses and questioned, Even if Cameron wants to torture you, does he have such economic strength? Didnt you say that he asked you for one million? It was hard for ordinary people to rece the original investor. You are right, Nina said with an ironic smile. He is incapable financially. Sherlyn said, We cant just let this matter go. I have to find out the background of this new investor. When Sherlyn had just received the call from the program, she was too angry to pay attention to the new investor. Now she wanted to see who dared to do this to a popr star like Nina. After a short while, Sherlyn called her and reported, I heard that the new investor is a biological technologypany called Camcien Lifetech. Do you think thispany is crazy? It is apany that has nothing to do with the entertainment circle. Why does thispany get involved in these things? Camcien Lifetech? And it is a biological technologypany, Nina whispered and felt a sense of familiarity. The word Camcien is simr to Camerons name, and his major was biology. Nina couldnt help but doubt whether thispany had anything to do with Cameron. However, before she could express her doubt, Sherlyn scolded angrily on the other end of the phone, I see. It is extremely likely that the boss of thispany has a love affair with some actress and that actress doesnt like you, so she instigates the boss to rece you. Wait a minute. Ill check who is in charge of thispany, As Sherlyn spoke, she used theputer at hand to search for thepany on the Inte. When Sherlyn saw the person in charge of thepany, her eyes widened in surprise. Lucien Fowler? Isnt he the man we met in the elevator of our studio the other day? Oh, I remember it. The floors below our studio seems to belong to Camcien Lifetech, Sherlyn added as if she just had a moment of enlightenment. Nina was stunned again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Is Camcien Lifetech downstairs from her studio? Nina also remembered the man she met in the elevator when she went to her studio that day. Because he had been staring at her, so she and Sherlyn threatened him together. I see. This man must have felt that he had been targeted by us in the elevator that day, so he deliberately yed tricks on you with resentment, Sherlyn guessed. Nina felt that this matter was not that simple. Although the way that man looked at her at that time was a little strange, his countenance had not revealed that he was a ruthless and vengeful man. He should not have attacked her for such a small thing. Sherlyn, my mind is in a mess now. I need to think it over, said Nina who pressed her forehead. Womans intuition told her that Cameron had something to do with Camcien Lifetech, but she had no clue now. After all, in her mind, Cameron appeared in the form of having no job or ie these days. What kind of mess? Sherlyn asked in confusion, but Nina didnt know what to say. Sherlyn continued, Anyway, this matter has something to do with Lucien Fowler. Ill meet himter. Anyway, Im going to the studioter. Ill go downstairs to meet him. Dont meet him in a hurry. Let me think about it, Nina stopped her. Well, you can think about it first. Ill deal with the withdrawal of the program first, Sherlyn didnt have much energy to care about it for the moment. Then the two hung up the phone. Nina was not in the mood to continue to sleep. She sat up and leaned against the head of the bed, recalling everything that had happened after Cameron came back. First of all, he didnt look like a jobless vagabond. Which vagabond has the guts to pester his ex-girlfriend all day long? Besides, his ex-girlfriend was a beautiful and popr female star. Men with poor economic strength generally didnt have such confidence. Secondly, it was impossible for vagrant to book the top floor. Nina knew something about Cameron. He was not the kind of person who would pretend to be rich even if he had no money. And he wouldnt squander one million she gave him so casually. The only exnation was that he had enough money to pay basic costs. Although he said that he had gotten schrships over the years, he didnt have to be so crazy to pursue women. Whats more, the name of Camcien Lifetech really caught her attention, especially after she heard the name of Lucien. The name Camcien was very likely abination of Cameron and Lucien, so it was very likely that Cameron had started a business with Lucien. While suspecting, she was also quickly checking the information of thepany with her mobile phone, but all the information she could find was about Lucien. In a sh of inspiration, Nina began to investigate Lucien, but the information only showed that he had studied abroad, and which university or major was unknown. Chapter 586 Let’s go mad Nina became disillusioned and tossed the phone away. She couldnt find anything useful. She could draw one conclusion: whether Cameron has anything to do with Camcien Lifetech or not, thepany must have been involved in her being forced to quite the dating show. Lucien Fowler seemed to be the boss of Camcien Lifetech. She could call him up and asked why he forced her to quit the show. What she really wanted to know was Camerons role in all of this. Nina called Sherlyn. Sherlyn, can you get me Lucien Fowlers number? I want to talk to him. OK, you should talk to him. I am fully upied right now, Sherlyn said, Wait for me. Im going to the studio. Ill go to Camcien and asked for Lucien Fowlers number. Fine. Nina could wait. Nina then called Manny Bowers. Who told you that Cameron was miserable right now? Nina remembered that Manny told her that Cameron was unemployed, so she gave him 1 million.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Manny couldnt say that he heard it from Cameron himself. He lied, A guy from our high school told me that, why? Nothing, thanks. Nina could not say that she was suspecting Camcien might belong to Cameron. Manny might think she was crazy. Yes. When she was searching, she found out that Camcien had been established 6 years ago. It only took Camcien a few years to be one of the top biotechpanies at home. Camcien had won several abroad and domestic tech awards. It even had been praised by the government. It impressed her a lot. Nina could have directly asked Cameron about his rtionship with Camcien. But the two fell out not long ago, so she definitely wouldnt call him first, not to mention asking him about Camcien. In Riverside city. Lucien got out of the lift. With one hand in the pocket, he was talking to the phone annoyedly. God, please, pleasee back. Why are you so brazen? She has tried so hard to keep a distance from you. Are you masochistic? Come back and meet me in the boxing gym. Ill beat you up! Cameron sneered. Are you sure its not the other way around? Hey. Lucien wanted to say something but fell silent. He spotted Sherlyn at the receptionist. He didnt want to expose that he knew Cameron. Lucien lowered his voice. He said, Ninas manager came to ourpany. I bet you cover is going to be blew. He just did what Cameron asked him to do, removing Nina from the dating show, and now Ninas manager came at the door. Lucien thought things were not going well. Lucien hung up the phone. He readjusted his clothes and walked up to Sherlyn. Sherlyn was talking to the receptionist. She was trying to make an appointment to meet Lucien or at least ask for his number. Hey. Having heard a velvety voice, Sherlyn turned back and saw Luciening in. Though Sherlyn thought Luciens smile was suspicious, she soon realized that she was supposed to tter him. Sherlyn smiled and put out her hand. Hello, Mr. Fowler? Please call me Lucien. They shook hands. Having been threatened in the lift, Lucien now knew that Nina and Sherlyn were no softie at all. He was rather surprised at Sherlyns attitude. No, no. I should call you Mr. Fowler. Sherlyn ttered. Mr. Fowler, its hard to believe that youve already be the boss of a toppany at such a young age. Its a sheer stroke of luck. Lucien was also polite and humble. Whats up? Should we talk at my office? Sherlyn was several years older than Lucien, Cameron and Nina. Lucien was a young brother to her. But she simply disliked his frivolous manner. Sherlyn smiled and declined his invitation. No, thanks. I only have one small thing to ask. Nina wants your number. She wants to talk to you. Would you mind? Ahem Lucien was panicked. He almost choked on saliva. THE Nina Sanchez wants my number? Sherlyn said, Yes. And I think you know what she is going to talk about. Since its Camcien that made her quit the show. Since Sherlyn has called a spade a spade, there was no way that Lucien could turn her down. Of course, I can give her my number. He took out a business card and gave it to Sherlyn. Thanks. Sherlyn took it and left immediately. Lucien hurriedly went back to the office and hastened to call Cameron. Sherlyn just asked for my number. She said Nina wanted to talk to me. What should I do? Dont tell her the truth. As for how long your lie canst, lets wait and see. Cameron answered him perfunctorily. Lucien rolled his eyes. Its you whos going to be unmasked. Why are you still calm? Lucienined. Cant I be upset? I hope she can call me. Lucien lost for words. He was jealous? Cameron said, She could directly ask me about Camcien. Why doesnt she? She is so cruel. She would rather beat around the bush rather than ask me. Stop moping around. She has broken up with you. Why would she call you? If youve decided to be the viin, be consistent. Dont be a wimp. Its you who kicked her out of the show. Its because I didnt want to her with someone else. Cameron argued. I meant to join the show. But she fell out with me. I dont want to argue with her in front of many people. As a result, neither of us will join the show. Chapter 587 I Am Dubious Im not petty nor viinous. Mind your words. Cameron warned. Lucien snorted. He believed Cameron must have be aberrant because he could not win Ninas heart. Dont be a nose parker. Hows the thing I told you to keep an eye on? Lucien was glum. A nose parker? Cameron was his partner and best buddy. He went mad for Nina and left thepany behind. Shouldnt he care for him? Instead, Cameron called him a nose parker. So ungrateful. But Lucien said, Im looking into it. Dominic Sanchez did take money from someone. The person behind a hater ount paid him to do it. It seems that the haters schemed this. Probably its because she is so popr right now. They want to smear her. Lucien thought it was simply some PR war between celebrities in the showbiz. Cameron doubted it. I dont think its that simple. If they are haters, they couldve had Dominic Sanchez expose me rather than make a scene before my parents. After all, its me who sought troubles with them. Then they can spread the rumors that I have a special rtionship with Nina or nder me. They can even criticize Nina for dating such ame guy. Thats their typical move. But the person behind this led Dominic to find my parents, deliberately reveal my whereabouts, and draw them all the way from Sanya to Jamton. That person wants my parents to be provoked and hate Nina. I think what that person is willing to see is aplete breakup between me and Nina. Is it thatplicated? Lucien was perplexed. But he still believed in Cameron, for he hadnt made any mistake till now. Lucien sighed, if its the case, that person is so insidious. Yes. Cameron agreed. He said calmly, So you need to keep an eye on it. Maybe dig out the social rtions of the hater ount. All right, I got it. Lucienined, I am a techpany entrepreneur, not a private detective. Its too cringey to say thank you. Lets be more pragmatic. Ill find you a date after Nina and I get together. Cameron said. You dont need to, Lucien was startled, Theres no hurry. I dont want to get married yet. If you really want to thank me, give me one year off after you are married. Lucien still clung to his cancelled world travel. He oftenined that Cameron was supposed to shoulder more responsibility in the future, for he had burnt out. Lucien was also traumatized by Cameron and Ninas love story. Had anyone benefited from the love-hate rtionship? Being single is the best. Cameron, pleasee back. Mnie keeps asking me where you at. She is so annoying. Lucien said before hanging up the phone. You invited the trouble. Put up with it. Cameron hung up. Lucien was pissed off. But he had to admit that Cameron had a point. Lucien meant to get Cameron and Mnie nchard together, so he let Mnie work at Camcien. Now he had to put up with the mess. Sherlyn sent Luciens number to Nina. Nina called him immediately. Lucien took a deep breath and picked up. Nina started the civilized conversation. Hello, Mr. Fowler, Im Nina Sanchez. Hi, big star. Lucien replied briskly. Nina cut to the chase. I tried to recall every detail today. Ive met you, Mr. Fowler, for several times. But I dont think we know each other a lot. I really dont know why you kick me out of the show. I dont think Ive offended you. Nina knew that she couldnt directly ask Lucien if he knew Cameron. Lucien wouldnt admit. So she decided to beat around the bush, then took him by surprise. I have never been offended by you. But after I invested in the show, I heard that you were not single. I think its not fair if we still have you on the show. Lucien came up with this excuse beforehand. Well? Nina knew it was just an excuse. She kept on kicking the can down the road. I wonder who told you that. After all, I dont even know I am not single. Nina was sarcastic. Its their privacy. I dont think its appropriate to reveal his or her name. Lucien said. Right. Nina suddenly asked, Is that person Cameron? Lucien was silent. Nina was good at this. She was arguing round and round. She aimed to caught him unprepared with thest question. Well, Lucien was no idiot, especially after spending years in the business circle. He instantly yed the fool. Cameron? Who is that? Lucien said. As an experienced businessman, Lucien was good at telling lies. No one could spot a giveaway. Nina remained poised and kept asking, Can you please tell me why is yourpany name Camcien? Because its catchy. Lucien said. Because its thebination of their names. Because they are business partners. Isnt it? Nina sneered, I had a friend called Cameron. The two names sound so simr. What a coincidence!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucien smiled and said, Its indeed coincidental. I think I should meet your friend someday. Youd better not. Why? Lucien was curious. Because he was a psycho, maniac and dumbass! Nina snapped and mmed the phone. Lucien was stunned on the spot. Chapter 588 Curse Equals Love Having hung up the phone, Lucien realized he was fooled by Nina.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She said you should not meet Cameron on purpose. She was waiting for him to ask why, so she could curse. In spite of Luciens denial, Nina must have believed that he knew Cameron. But when Lucien thought of Ninas curse, he grinned. He wanted to call Cameron and tell him Ninas words. But Cameron called him first. What did she tell you? Why it took you so long? Are you jealous? We just talked for a few words. I havent talked to her for ages. Cameron was irritated. Lucien threw in the sponge. He briefed Cameron on their conversation, including Ninas finalment. A psycho, maniac and dumbass! Lucien gloated. Lucien thought Cameron would be irritated. Instead, he smiled. Thats exactly what I am right now. She knows me pretty well. What? Did he hear that right? Are you really out of your mind? You are happy being called a dumbass? Lucien could not believe it. You know nothing. It means she cares for me. Fuck. Lucien got nothing to say besides the f word. Bye. Cameron hung up the phone. Luciens world view was challenged. He had known Cameron for year. For the first time, he realized his best buddy was a simp. That science genius, straight A student, hardhearted smartass had be anplete idiot because of Nina. No, no an idiot. A retard. Nina was pissed off by the call. She tossed her phone away. Thought Lucien insisted that he didnt know Cameron, she had an intuition that the Cam in Camcien was taken from Cameron. It was Cameron who kicked her out of the show. Sylvie came in and said anxiously, Nina, I just went downstairs and saw Cameron leaving with his parents. Finally. Nina sighed. Oh Sylvie also sighed. She felt so sorry. It almost broke her heart to see the perfect couple wind up in tragedy. Why do you sigh? He made me lose my job! Nina threw her a look. Sherlyn didnt want you to go to that show. You didnt want to join it either. He helped us out. Sylvie suggested she was quite grateful. Didnt you scold him before? Now you are on his side? Sylvie was silent. Cameron must have turned his love to hatred. He still loved Nina secretly. Collen Donovan and Randall Dauster were not in the mood for travel. Cameron decided to go back to Riverside city with them. On the one hand, it was better for Nina and him to pull out of the mess and chill out for a bit. On the other hand, he also wanted to know who was behind all of this. When Cameron and his parents were waiting for the cab, Nancy Baldwin sent all the pics to Michelle Byrd. Michelle, Cameron is leaving with his parents. Thanks to his parents, it seems that he and Nina have totally broken up. His parents were exasperated. Especially his mom, my colleague said she was in a frenzy. It must have been tough for Nina. Michelle smiled after seeing the messages. This time she won the game. Now without Nina, she could ask Cameron out. Nancy, thank you for telling me this. Ill treat you to dinner tonight. Michelle was in a good mood. Since Nancy was more or less an insider of the entertainment circle, she needed to build good rtionship with her. Maybe she could exploit her to undermine Nina. Well, I hardly did anything. Its so pity that I could not take a photo of Nina and Cameron together. Otherwise, Id achieved my goal this month. If she could take a photo of them together in one room, Twitter would break down. Dont be upset. Lets meet tonight. Michelleforted her. Michelle felt guilty for taking advantage of Nancy. She casually told Nancy that Nina and Cameron had a special rtionship. So Nancy asked her colleague to go there. Thus, Michelle made sure that Cameron was in Jamton. She then led Colleen and Randall there. Nancy wasnt aware that she was a pawn in the chess game. Michelle, you are my best friend. You are pretty and talented, but also very kind. Nancy was moved. Come on, see you tonight. Michelle was quite ttered. Having hung up, Michelle resumed painting. She appeared to be graceful. But deep down she knew, she would do whatever it took to get what she wanted. She hated to lose out to Nina, for life had always been easy for her. Michelle would do anything to win. But she had to be cautious, people all thought she was a good girl. Though it was exhausting, Michelle believed it would pay off. The official ount of the dating show made an announcement that Nina is quitting the show due to health problems. Nina and her agency also retweeted andmented: Sorry that Im not able to join the show due to health problems. My health starts to fail in recent years. Ill suspend working to recuperate. Hope that we can meet soon. Ninas quit immediately went on trend and sparked the discussion. Some people supported Nina, while some criticize her for flip-flopping and sadfishing. Others said that Nina was so vulnerable. Were her stomach disorders so severe that she couldnt make it through the show? Chapter 589 We Aren’t Meant to Be Together Nina didnt even care. Having been a celebrity for years, she knew what to do. She would never pay heed to those mean tweets. Nina went to shower after sending the tweet. She didnt expect that morements cropped up. I heard it from the horses mouth that Nina didnt quit the show voluntarily. She was reced. Ninas finished. I heard that she had offended a bigwig. That person kicked her out of the show. Whates around goes around. Its pleasant to see her hit the skids. She used to be so arrogant. Did she see thising?! Her sugar daddy must have been fed up with her. Shes getting old and haggard, so he abandoned her. Nina didnt turn a hair. People started to spread the rumor since her debut. She had had enough of it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She didnt me the haters. It was all because of her face. No wonder they thought she had a sugar daddy. She hoped that there could be a sugar daddy who had paved way for her career. But there was none. In other words, though there were some old men who wanted to sponsor her, she turned up nose at them. Rumors were so far-fetched. If she had a sugar daddy, she wouldnt spend years being a nobody. She only rose to fame in recent years. Nina looked into the mirror. She thought thosements saying she was old and haggard werepletely bullshit. She had been strict with her skin and weight. Not one wrinkle could be found on her face. She also got a perfect body, neither too skinny nor plump. Old and haggard? They must be blind. Nina didnt turn a hair against the hatements. But having seen thements, Emelia was indignant. She though Nina quit the show simply because she didnt feel well. Emelia agreed with Nina leaving the show. She cared for her health more than anyone else did. Emelia was worried after hearing that Nina was kicked out of the show. She facetimed Nina. Whats the matter with the show? I heard from Julian that you didnt voluntarily quit. You were reced by someone else. Thats true. Nina didnt hide this from her. What? Have you offended anyone? Emelia was vexed. Nina didnt answer her question directly. Did Julian tell you whos the new sponsor of the show? Emelia said, No No? Nina was stunned. Its weird. she said thoughtfully. I suspect Julian is also on Camerons side. He must know something about the rtionship between Cameron and the new investor. Julian was acting weird. If Cameron had nothing to do with Camcien, why didnt he tell Emelia about it? It was because he didnt want Emelia to associate Cameron with Camcien. What? Emelia was confused. The investor is Camcien Lifetech. Camcien? Lifetech? Emelia was smart enough to connect the dot. its unusual for a biotechpany to invest in entertainment business. Does Cameron have anything to do with it? Cameron majored in biology. It was natural for Emelia to think of him. Yean. Im doubtful. But I got no evidence. Ill ask Julian. Emelia said. As a businessman, Julian had a lot of connections. He must have known about it. Or he could know it by simply asking around. Dont ask him. If he wanted to talk, he would have told you. He meant to hold out on you. You wont get anything useful from him. Nina said. If he doesnt tell me, Im going to run away from home. No way. Dont forget you are carrying two babies. Ill support you if you are not pregnant. But now? Forget it. Nina smiled You should let it go. I dont believe Cameron can cover it up forever. Nina wasnt so worried. I dont understand. If Cameron is the boss of Camcien, he should support you rather than kick you out. Then Nina told Emelia that Camerons parents confronted her and she broke with Cameron again. Nina didnt want Emelia to know about this. Though Nina spoke in an upbeat tone, Emelia could see in her eyes that she was upset. She felt sorry for her. Nina pretended to be okay after receiving the check from Colleen Donovan. But she had been downhearted for quite a while. Whats wrong with Cameron? Last time he told me that he would convince his parents. They would no longer oppose your rtionship. Why did they directly confront you? Last time Nina told her that it was a mess between her and Cameron. Then Cameron called Emelia in the middle of the night. He said he didnt understand why Nina kept distancing herself. He knew she still loved him. Emelia told him that the biggest obstacle was his parents. Cameron promised that he would handle it properly. But it happened again. Though Colleen gave Cameron a p, Nina was humiliated indirectly. No wonder she was determined to break with him. Maybe we arent meant to be together. Nina said ironically. Having seen Emelias worried face, Nina said, Dont be worried. It means nothing to me. I can handle it. And dont worry about my health. Im going to take a rest after filming this military drama. For real? Emelia didnt believe it. Nina had long been a workaholic. Yes, Ill take a rest. I always want to learn fashion design. Nina smiled. Chapter 590 Stew in His Own Juice Nina knew she was a workaholic. Sometimes she felt exhausted and wanted to take a rest. But she knew that she couldnt stop, and she dared not to stop. There was never ack of pretty faces in entertainment business. If Nina took a rest, she would be eliminated from the industry. There was no way that she could make aeback. So she needed to seize the opportunity andy a solid foundation. She nned to slow it down after 35 years old. Though she was under thirty now, she really wanted to take a rest. Nina knew that deep down she was heart-broken. Since she announced that she would totally break with Cameron, she felt distressed, even desperate. The love for Cameron had been her spiritual handhold in the past years. Now she had been crushed by reality. Though she kept on turning him down, she was happy at the bottom of her heart. She loved him. She was just afraid to be with him due to her low self-esteem. Ill always support you. And I think you made a good decision. You got good sense. You can pull off all kinds of outfits. I think you can make a well-known designer in the future. Emelia said. Nina smiled. Wait, youy it on thick. I start to walk on air. Dont be humble. If you are not stylish, those big brands wont invite you to endorse them. Nina always stood out when ites to fashion and style. Because Nina had great fashion sense, she had already endorsed many brands before rising to fame. She was invited by countless fashion brands after bing famous. Nina would definitely cut a figure as a fashion designer. Entertainment business was for young people. When Nina was older, her career wouldnt be as sessful. It would be great if Nina could set out on a new career. So Emelia supported Ninas decision. Having hung up, Nina received the call from Sherlyn. Guess what Ive seen. Sherlyn said mysteriously. What? Nina was not intrigued. She thought nothing could arouse her curiosity. I just saw Lucien in the underground parking. He was with a cute girl. Guess what they were talking about? Nina rolled her eyes. Dont keep me guessing. Go on. That girl was asking about Cameron. She seemed to be very familiar with Cameron. Nina raised an eyebrow. Familiar? Well. Sherlyn sneered. I didnt expect that he was quite popr. First Michelle, then this girl. Why did you tell me this? Ive broke with him. Do you want me to feel bad? Nina sounded upset. No. I just want to spill the tea. You know, I cant tell someone else. Besides, nobody knows him. Why me? You arent afraid that I may regret and make up with him again? Wait, my fault, Im sorry. Stay calm. Sherlyn hastened to apologize. Plus, you also have a lot of admirers. I just received a call from Dous Clevnd. He said he was blocked by you. He didnt know why. She added. But I ignored him. Well done, Nina. He cant badger you this time. Sherlyn said. What? But I didnt. Nina was confused. Dous said you did. He didnt seem to be joking. Sherlyn was also puzzled. Nina checked it out. She couldnt find Douss name in the contacts. Nina soon realized it must have been Cameron. He probably took her phone when she was resting in his penthouse. Nina didnt know whether tough or cry. He was so childish. It might be Cameron who blocked him. Sherlyn also lost for words. Since he was blocked, its just about time to part ways. Nina disagreed. I want to invite him to the film set. We can have dinner together. What? Sherlyn was flustered. Nina sneered. Cameron wont let me join the show, because he is afraid that I might fall in love with someone else. Yes, he can kick me out of the show. But he cant stop me from seeing someone else in reality. Sherlyn wanted to kick her ass in person. You are so childish. Cameron got on your nerves, so you are going to retaliate by dating someone else? Im not childish, Nina said, Dous was my back-up. Sherlyn was on the edge of a heart attack. She took several deep breaths. Bullshit. Nina just wanted to irritate Cameron. Insane. Both of them were insane. They had gone crazy for the so-called love. Cameron coughed up a fortune and became the new sponsor so as to prevent Nina from seeing someone else. Nina would rather be the tabloids headline to piss Cameron off.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nina found it funny. Why are you so nervous? Im not going to do anything outrageous. We are just having dinner. I thought I could have male friends. Everyone knows he has feelings for you. Those paparazzi will instantly make up a love story for you! Let it be. Nina didnt mind. Sherlyn freaked out. She didnt want to carry on the conversation anymore. What was in Camerons mind? Did he know Nina at all? Nina was the rebellious type. If you told her not to do something, she would definitely do it. Having been kicked out, Nina was determined to act against his wish. If Cameron didnt bother, Nina would ask to quit the dating show. Now Cameron had to stew in his own juice. Chapter 591 A Call from Marisa Generally, those who fall in love would live a happier life. However, Nina always had trouble with her rtionship, which almost killed Sherlyn. Nina, Ive had my say. Now that you dont listen to me, you have to deal with whatever happens to yourself. Sherlyn was in a state of anger. Nina didnt take it seriously, but said, Dont worry. I know what I should do. With a sigh, Sherlyn hung up the phone. Nina friended Dous on WhatsApp again and exined that she didnt defriend him on purpose. Dous replied aggrievedly, I thought you hated me and would never talk with me. After chatting with Dous for a while, Nina learned that Dous was very worried about her after he knew that she was in aa. He kept sending her messages that he wanted to visit her in Jamton. This probably annoyed Cameron, so he defriended Dous with Ninas phone. Nina quickly exined, No. I took too much medicine and always felt dizzy, so it is very likely that I defriended you by ident. It was not a convincing exnation. But Nina couldnt tell Dous the truth. As an apology, I want to invite you to dinner another night, Nina continued. Dous thought it was a good chance, so he said, Theres no time like the present, so Ill go to Jamton now. In case you change your mind, how about having dinner with me tomorrow. Dous had invited Nina to eat with him many times, but she didnt agree. Now that she took the initiative to offer it, Dous decided to go to Jamton as soon as possible. He was afraid that she would change her mindter. Nina smiled and replied, Okay. Dous was over the moon. He immediately booked a ticket. Nina didnt hate Dous. Although he was a yboy and had had many girlfriends, he was indeed a pleasure to hang out with. Different from other rich men, Dous was not arrogant at all. Instead, he was approachable and always grinned. On the contrary, Cameron always put on a cold face, so Nina felt morefortable with Dous. Nina had asked Dous why he still liked her after going abroad. As a yboy, he should have met many women who were better than her. Douss reply made Nina lost for words. Dous said that he liked Nina because she was rebellious and always gave him a cold shoulder. He thought it was not interesting to date those who were too gentle and submissive. Hearing this, Nina thought Dous must be a masochist. Dous epted thisment with a smile. The colder Nina was to him, the more he found her interesting and adorable. One always craved what he couldnt get. The next day, Nina was meeting Dous at a restaurant that attached importance to its customers privacy. Jamton was not a small city, so it was hard to find such a decent restaurant. After finishing work, Nina returned to the hotel room and simply tidied herself up. Just as Nina was about to go out for the appointment, she received a call from her mother, Marisa Midgarden, who was crying out on the phone, Im going to kill myself, Nina. Nina was very calm about this because she knew what happened. Nina asked calmly, Whats wrong? Marisa roared, Do you know what happened today? An extremely coquettish woman came and said that she had been with your father for several years. She even asked me to divorce your father! What a bastard your father is! I have had a hard time bringing you up and contributing a lot to our family, but he cheats on me! Nina took the phone a little away from her ear and remained silent with an indifferent look. Exactly, Marisa only cared about Cory. On the contrary, Marisa paid no attention to Nina, so Nina had to make a living as a part-time model since she was a middle student. Marisa continued, No wonder your father always told me that he had no money and kept urging me to ask you for money. It turns out that he gave all his money to that bitch! I hate him. Im going to kill him and then myself! Nina didnt believe this at all. Marisa and Dominic both cherished their lives, so Marisa wouldnt kill Dominic at the cost of her own life. Nina was even certain that Marisa would not divorce Dominic no matter how furious she was. As a coward, Marisa couldnt make a difference. Therefore, Nina said indifferently, Since he cheats on you, why not divorce him?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As expected, Marisa said, What are you talking about? I cant get them satisfied. I will never divorce him, and then they will never be able to get married. Now that you dont want to divorce, you have to bear it yourself. Im busy, so Ill hang up. Nina hung up the phone without any hesitation. Nina could guess why Marisa called her. Marisa wanted Nina to ask Dominic to break up with that woman. Nheless, Nina decided to stay out of it. In fact, Nina was responsible for it. Dominic caused trouble for Camerons parents. He wanted to ruin Ninas and Camerons reputations. Thus, Nina decided to teach Dominic a lesson. Nina knew that Dominic had a mistress. Even if Nina only went home once a year, she could find something wrong with Dominic. It was obvious that Dominic didnt love Marisa anymore, but Marisa felt that she had a great marriage. Nina hired an investigator and asked him to follow Dominic. Very soon, Nina was told that Dominic had a mistress. Dominics mistress had worked as a prostitute before. After she was not young, she began to flirt with Dominic and asked him for money. Dominic was tempted by her appearance, so they hooked up with each other for a few years. Nina was not surprised at all. She was not angry with Dominics derailment, nor did she sympathize with Marisa. After all, she had no feelings for them. But Nina hedged her bets by asking the investigator to keep an eye on Dominic. Every once in a while, she would receive photos and videos of Dominic and her mistress. In order not to embarrass Dominic and Marisa, Nina hadnt intended to expose this to anyone. Nevertheless, given what they did to her, Nina didnt want to think for them anymore. Nina went to Dominics mistress, gave her some money, and asked her to tell Marisa everything. Dominics mistress agreed without hesitation. As long as Dominics mistress kept fighting with Marisa, Dominic wouldnt have time to trouble Nina and Cameron anymore. Chapter 592 Nina, How Dare You! After hanging up the phone, Nina took Sylvie to dinner with Dous. Nina, are you really going to have dinner with Dous? Sylvie walked beside Nina with an unwilling look. While walking, Nina said, Of course. Ive even asked you to make us a reservation in the restaurant. But Sylvie didnt like Dous at all. As a rich yboy, Dous was popr among many girls, but Sylvie, who always behaved herself, hated Dous very much. Thus, she didnt want Nina to be in touch with Dous. Compared with Cameron, who loved nobody but Nina for so many years, Dous was not a good choice for Nina. Nina waved her hand to stop Sylvie. Dont say that. Dous is already waiting there. Hurry up. Sylvie had to follow Nina into the van. Dous was a man with a very outstanding appearance. In an extravagant suit, he looked super handsome. After Nina walked into the private room, Dousined with a shrug, Its really hard to meet you for a meal. Nina smiled, and Dous continued with concern, Are you feeling better? Im much better now. Nina said as she sat down, I just need to be careful with the diet and have some rest. Its not a big deal. Dous nodded, and then eximed, You look beautiful even when you are sick.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sylvie couldnt bear to hear this, so she quickly got up and said, The dishes have taken such a long time. Im going to ask the waiter about it. Sylvie would be disgusted if she didnt leave here quickly. Dous nced at Sylvies back and said to Nina, Your assistant doesnt seem to like me. Nina gave an embarrassed smile. No, she was hungry, so she couldnt wait any longer. Nina thought Sylvie was too partial to Cameron. Sylvie kept trying to help fix things between Nina and Cameron. On the contrary, Sylvie always gave a cold shoulder to Dous. Dous smiled, As long as you dont hate me, nothing else matters. Nina couldnt help rolling her eyes. If Dous continued to talk this way, she might be annoyed as well. While waiting for the dishes, Dous asked, By the way, how is that love show going on? Do you need me to do you a favor? What Dous was long on was money. No matter who the new investor of the show was, he would pale whenpared with Dous in money. Dous would help Nina if she chose. Nina was frightened and quickly waved her hand to refuse. No, thank you. Im indeed having some health issues, so it is good for me to quit the show. Dous said disconstely, I really hope you could be on that show. I pay to be a participant, but a man cut in front of me. To teach that guy a lesson, I tried my best to find out who he was, but the crew didnt tell me anything about him. Dous was super angry when he said this. Nina just wanted to change the topic. Well, dont be angry. I have quit the show, so it doesnt matter who he is. Thats true. Dous quickly recovered from his anger. If you were on that show, we probably couldnt eat together now. Once we were taken picture of, our rumor would spread, and it would affect the show. Dous could alwaysfort himself. He soon forgot what was annoying. The food was quickly served. Sylvie hurriedly ate a little and got out of the private room. She thought it was inconvenient to stay inside, and she also needed to see whether any paparazzi were taking pictures. After Nina was trending on the Inte because of her sickness, countless paparazzi were attracted to Jamton for her poprity. Hence, it was audacious of Nina to eat outside with Dous. Once they were photographed, it would be another trending topic. Sylvie even made up the title in her mind, which was Dous Clevnd, the young master of the Clevnd Group, made his way to pursue Nina Sanchez. Nina and Dous didnt eat for a long time. Considering that Nina needed rest and she had to work the next day, Dous walked out of the restaurant with Nina. Dous knew that Rome wasnt built in a day. He did appreciate it that Nina agreed to eat with him. Dous decided to take it slowly and believed that one day he would win her heart. Before Nina got into her van, Dous asked, When will you return to Riverside City? Id like to invite you to dinner then. Dous wanted to take Nina to a romantic dinner, which most girls favored. If I dont need to attend any business activities, Ill stay with the crew all the time, Nina replied. Dous sighed in disappointment. Well, then Ill ask you when you are avable. Nina waved goodbye to Dous, turned around, and got into her van, while Dous then got into his car and left. After returning to the hotel, Sylvie covered her chest and said, Fortunately, you were not photographed. I have been looking around and saw no paparazzi. Nina raised her eyebrows. Nina had wanted to be photographed so that Cameron could know that she had dinner with Dous. And then Cameron would be annoyed. That was what Nina wanted. Cameron deserved it! Without saying anything, Nina put down her handbag and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Not long after Nina turned on the shower, Sylvie screamed and wailed, Damn it! You are photographed! Sylvie was going to have some kind of breakdown. A minute ago, Sylvie, who was picking up the stomach medicine for Nina, nced at her phone and was shocked. The picture of Nina waving goodbye to Dous at the restaurants door was trending online. Sylvie almost fainted when she saw the title, which was almost the same as what she made up. It was Dous Clevnd, the young master of the Clevnd Group made his way to date Nina Sanchez. Nina said only a few words to Dous at the door. However, in the angle of the picture being taken, they seemed to be in a great rtionship. The public would be easily misled. This picture sent shockwaves throughout the Inte. Some peoplemented that Nina quit the show because she was dating Dous. She was no longer single, so she couldnt continue to participate in the show. It was such a trending topic that Cameron, who was far away in Riverside City, saw it as well. Cameron was overwhelmed by fury. He thought, Nina, how dare you! Chapter 593 Get Married Tomorrow How dare Nina eat with Dous! She totally ignored what Cameron said. She was driving him crazy on purpose. Also, Cameron felt heartbroken. Cameron threw his phone aside in anger, scratched his hair, and kept pacing back and forth. In the end, Cameron stopped and took his mobile phone. He quickly texted Nina and then waited quietly beside the bed. Considering what Nina did, Cameron decided to put all his eggs in one basket. In the bathroom, Nina turned a deaf ear to Sylvies screams. Nina agreed to eat with Dous because she wanted to be photographed. And then Cameron would be driven mad when seeing the picture. Everything went as she nned. After taking a shower, Nina walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. Sylvieined, I told you not to have dinner with Dous, but you didnt listen to me. Look, you have been photographed. Those entertainment reporters are really good at inventing a story. They are definitely going to win an Oscar. Sylvie was very angry, but Nina saidzily, Its not the first time they do so. They can do whatever they like. After all, the entertainment reporters did best in gossiping. Sylvie stomped her feet. Nina, you shouldnt be so calm. What those peoplemented on the Inte was scathing. Nheless, however anxious Sylvie was, Nina didnt take it seriously at all. Nina ate the medicine that Sylvie prepared for her and then said, Everything is okay today, so you can go back and rest. Just calm down, or you will get wrinkles. Words failed Sylvie. Sylvie thought everything would be easy if Nina could listen to her. After Nina took the medicine, Sylvie nned to leave as soon as possible. Hardly had Sylvie reached the door did Nina say through gritted teeth, Cameron, you bastard! Sylvie was startled. She quickly turned around and rushed back, asking, Whats wrong? What happened? Nevertheless, Nina grabbed her phone and said, It doesnt matter. You can go home now. Before Sylvie could say something, she was pushed out of the room, so she shook her head and left. A few minutes ago, Cameron was berserk, but now Nina almost freaked out. Nina was irritated by the picture from Cameron. In the picture, Nina was sleeping soundly on the bed. However, a closer look revealed that she was resting on a mans arm. Although Nina was dressed in pajamas, the others would get the wrong idea. Nina was going crazy. She didnt expect Cameron to take such a photo while she was asleep. What a despicable and shameless man! Nina kept curing Cameron in her heart. After a while, Nina calmed down a bit, so she called Cameron aggressively and roared, Cameron, what do you want to do? Compared with Nina, Cameron said slowly and calmly, Go to the courthouse and get the marriage licenses with me, or I will post this picture on the Inte. Hearing this, Nina almost fainted from anger. Nina thought that Cameron was just a maniac aftering back. He was not who he used to be. Whats wrong with you? Nina couldnt helpining, You pervert! How dare you photograph me when I was sleeping! You leave me no choice, Nina. Cameron said with emotion, You shouldnt have dined with Dous. Nina was lost for words. She shot herself in the foot. Nina had intended to annoy Cameron with that. On the contrary, it nearly drove her mad that Cameron threatened her with a picture to get married to him. Nina thought she shouldnt have eaten with Dous! She did regret it! Overwhelmed by rage, Nina squeezed the phone and said, Its a deal! Anyway, Nina wouldnt suffer from getting married to Cameron. Instead, Camerons parents would be pissed off. Nina tried to get away with Cameron because she didnt want to implicate him or affect his rtionship with his family. Now that Cameron didnt care about that, Nina didnt worry about it anymore. There was nothing scary ahead.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With his outstanding appearance, good temperament, and a well-built body, Cameron could always distinguish himself from the others. Although Cameron insisted that he was unemployed, Nina was sure that he had something to do with Camcien Lifetech. Even if Cameron had nothing to do with Camcien Lifetech, Nina could support him. Nina saved a great deal of money over the years, so they could live a wealthy life. The most important thing was that Nina did love Cameron. She had always dreamed about marrying him. Therefore, she wouldnt suffer from the marriage. Cameron didnt expect Nina agreed so quickly, so he fell silent. Nina snorted. Whats the matter? Youre afraid? Not at all. After Cameron recovered from the silence, he squeezed the phone and said, I will wait for you at the Riverside City Airport tomorrow morning, and you should take the earliest flight back. In fact, Cameron couldnt wait any longer. He wanted to take Nina to the courthouse right now, but it was almost midnight. Even if he wanted to get the marriage licenses, the staff members were off. Nina replied with a sneer and nned to hang up the phone. She wouldnt chicken out. Cameron stopped her. I know it is not convenient for you to make it public, so I will ask the staff members in the courthouse to keep it a secret for the time being. Youve been despicable enough to force me to marry you, so you dont have to pretend to be considerate. After that, Nina hung up the phone. Cameron was not annoyed by her sarcasm at all. Instead, he enjoyed her coquetry and the way she said. Cameron could tell that she was not angry but was being sarcastic. Besides, Cameron was over the moon, so he didnt bother to be angry with Nina. He beamed with pleasure when thinking that they were getting married tomorrow. After Cameron recovered from the joy, he hurriedly made a call to Lucien. Over the years, Lucien was well-associated in both the business world and officialdom of Riverside City, so Cameron asked Lucien to tell the courthouse to keep a secret about his marriage with Nina tomorrow. Chapter 594 All I Have Belongs to Her What? You and Nina are going to get the marriage licenses tomorrow? Hearing what Cameron said, Lucien, who had justid down on the bed, was frightened and fell off the bed. Lucien felt he had suffered a lot from being Camerons friend. Cameron always did something stunning. I remember you were just dumped by her, right? Cameron had been so heartbroken that he nearly jumped from the top floor of a building. Cameron ignored Luciens words. This is not the point. I need you to do me a favor tomorrow. Lucien got up from the ground,y down on the bed again, and said tremblingly, I need some time to calm down. Leaning on the head of the bed for a few seconds, Lucien scratched his hair and said, By the way, since you want to get marriage licenses, do you need to do a pre-nuptial property notarization first? You are the boss of both Camcien Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment, you are much wealthier than her Cameron said without hesitation, No, all I have belongs to her. Lucien said with a shrug, What if she divorces you in the future? And you will have to give half of your wealth to her. Thats a great deal of money. Cameron said crossly, I will prevent it from happening. I dont want you to mention this anymore. Words failed Lucien. Taking a deep breath, Lucien continued, What if you dont like her anymore in a few years? By then, you will still have to give half of your wealth to her. And she could survive on it and wont need to do anything for the rest of her life. Cameron said annoyedly, I have been obsessed with her for so many years. Why do you think I can fall in love with any other woman in the future? Cameron would be satisfied if he could get married to Nina. As for other women? He wouldnt even look at them. Cameron, you havent lived with each other. Im afraid you will hate each other after living together for a while. Lucien was as careful as a babysitter. He couldnt bear it that Cameron was so brainless in love. Lucien would be quiet if Cameron was an ordinary man. However, Cameron was a billionaire. Besides, he was very young and would have a promising future. It was a little stupid of Cameron not to do a pre-nuptial property notarization. Cut the crap. Im the one to get married. Mind your own business. Cameron didnt even know how to exin it to Lucien. Lucien always thought Cameron was an immature and irrational man. Cameron had made up his mind to love Nina forever since he was seventeen years. Otherwise, as an experienced businessman, he wouldnt have been so obsessed with Nina. Cameron fought all the way for Nina. He studied hard and startedpanies so that he could protect Nina. As a female star, she needed a strong financial support. Even if Nina was almost the most popr, she would be gradually taken over in the entertainment industry, where only the youngsters were favored. Camerons current achievements were enough to support Nina. Nina could continue to live a superior life without being ridiculed. Nina was a tough cookie, so Cameron worked hard to earn enough money to give her a decent life. Hence, Cameron didnt need the property notarization. Cameron couldnt wait to show and give everything he had to Nina, if Nina wanted. Lucien was lost for words, so he said with a shrug, Well, whatever you want, you can have it. As Camerons friend, Lucien wanted to strive for the greatest interests for Cameron, but Cameron didnt appreciate it at all. Ill tell the courthouse about it. Just leave it to me. Lucien said as he patted his chest. He was able to deal with that, and it seemed to be the only thing he could do for Cameron now. After hanging up the phone, Cameron walked over to the safe in his study. He entered the password, opened it, and took out an exquisite box. He opened the box and inside was a dazzling array of diamond rings.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g These were collected every time he earned money over the years. As long as he saw a good-looking one, he would buy it, thinking that one day he would put it on Ninas finger in person. Therefore, each of these diamond rings was invaluable and meaningful to Cameron. Some of the diamonds were bought at auctions or tailor-made by jewelry designers. Some were of limited edition or were even designed by Cameron personally. Cameron hadnt expected that Nina agreed to marry him. But fortunately, he had made these preparations in advance, so he could give the rings to Nina tomorrow. Cameron decided to give Nina all of them as a wedding present. The phone on the side rang. Cameron took it and found it was a voice message from Nina. She said in an expressionless voice, You should wear a white shirt tomorrow. Cameron couldnt help chuckling. He quickly texted with his slender fingers, Okay. On second thoughts, Cameron sent Nina a smiling emoji, but Nina didnt reply. On the other end of the phone, Nina couldnt help rolling her eyes at this emoji. Nina could feel that Cameron was in a good mood, but she thought he shouldnt be that smug, so she didnt want to reply to him. Nina asked Sylvie to book both the earliest flight to Riverside City tomorrow morning and the flight back in the afternoon. On the one hand, she didnt want to spend any time with Cameron after getting the marriage license. On the other hand, she was too embarrassed to be absent from work. When Nina called the director to ask for leave, the director was obviously very unhappy. Nina swore to the director that she wouldnt ask for leave until all the work was done after she came back. Nina would probably be the first woman who buried herself in working after getting her marriage license. However, Nina thought it was a good way to torture Cameron for he threatened her. Cameron had better prepare himself for theing ups and downs. Sylvie was very curious about why Nina suddenly wanted to return to Riverside City, so Sylvie asked after booking the ne ticket, Nina, why do you suddenly want to return to Riverside City? Is something wrong? Have you told Sherlyn about it? I have some private business to deal with. Nina made an excuse. Nina did not dare to tell Sylvie and Sherlyn that she was going to get marriage licenses with Cameron. They would kill Nina if they knew it. Nina intended to hide it from Sylvie and Sherlyn until she came back. Nina had no choice. If she refused, Cameron would probably post that picture on the Inte. Chapter 595 Nina Comes Back Nina made up her mind that she would force Cameron to delete that picture when seeing him tomorrow. Besides, she would go through his phone to see if he saved any other such kind of photos. Nina did regret that she had put too much trust in Cameron. How dare he photographed her when she was sound asleep. Nina had thought that she would have difficulty falling asleep. However, she had a great sleep that night. Nina instinctively fell asleep after she realized that she needed photographing in the courthouse tomorrow. An actress always attached great importance to how she looked in the picture. Hence, she had to have a good sleep so that she would look refreshed the next day. On the contrary, Cameron stayed up all night. Cameron was overwhelmed by the joy that he would get married to Nina tomorrow. What was more, he was afraid that it was just a dream, so he didnt dare to close his eyes. The first time Cameron failed to fall asleep, he got up and ironed the white shirt he was going to wear tomorrow. He was so meticulous that all the wrinkles were removed. After going to bed, Cameron tossed and turned for a long time and still couldnt fall asleep. He got up again and took the box with the diamond rings to his bedside, for fear that he would forget to bring it tomorrow. After that, Cameron remained wide awake. Seeing that it was getting increasingly brighter outside, he got up and put on his clothes, took the car keys, and drove straight to the airport. Even though Ninas flight wouldnd in a few hours, Cameron drove to the airport. He acted as if Nina would escape. Nina had a good trip to Riverside City. She came back alone with only arge bag. Before the ne took off, Nina received a text message from Cameron, Im waiting for you at the airport. OK, Nina replied. Besides this, she didnt know what to say. The ne hadnt even taken off, but Cameron was waiting at the airport. What a fool! In order not to be photographed by reporters, Nina walked through the VIP exit to the parking lot. Getting into Camerons car, she told him to drive away quickly. Fortunately, Ninasing back was very sudden. No paparazzi knew about her flight, so she could meet Cameron in secret. Cameron was reluctant to drive away at once. Even though it had only been two days since theyst met, he felt as if a century had passed. Thus, he just wanted to hold Nina in his arms for a while. After Nina fastened her seat belt, she found that Cameron did nothing, so she urged, What are you doing? We should leave here right now. After Nina finished saying this, she raised her eyes and looked Cameron in the eye. The affection burning in his eyes shocked Nina, so she quickly looked away. Nina was wearing a bucket hat that covered most of her face, so Cameron couldnt see her face after she looked away. Considering that they would be found by paparazzi, Cameron calmed down and drove out of the parking lot. After the car was on the highway to downtown, Nina took off her hat and turned to look at Cameron. She asked in confusion, Why do you look so tired? Nina found it when she got into the car, but she was scared by the affection in Camerons eyes, so she didnt dare to ask about it. Cameron squeezed the steering wheel, thought for a while, and said, I stayed up all nightst night. Cameron deliberately told Nina the truth so that he could win her sympathy. Sometimes it was not embarrassing for a man to do so. You didnt sleep all night? Nina was stunned. Thinking of her good sleep, she suddenly felt a little sorry for Cameron. Cameron could read her mind, so he continued, I arrived at the airport at 4 AM. Nina opened her mouth wide but couldnt speak. You are too excited, Nina closed her eyes and muttered. Something must have gone wrong with Camerons brain. Why did he get to the airport before dawn? Cameron replied, Im afraid that you will go back on your word. Nina sneered, pursed her lips, and fell silent. She did think so on the way here. She had even wanted to escape. After the silence, Nina looked out the window and said calmly, Its up to you. After all, you know how your family will respond. Camerons family disagreed with them being together all the time, not to mention that Cameron was getting married to Nina. She didnt even dare to think about how furious his parents would be. On the contrary, Ninas family would be totally in favor of their marriage. After all, the Dauster family was very powerful, so to some extent, Nina was marrying into the purple. Even in the future, Ninas family might ask for money from Cameron in every possible way. Nina felt upset when she thought about it. She would try her best to stop that. I will never backtrack, Cameron said in a low and firm voice. Hearing this, Nina pursed her lips. Cameron continued, I have never regretted every decision I made about you, and never will I in the future. Tears began to well up in Ninas eyes. She was moved and didnt know what to say. She leaned against the car window in silence and didnt dare to look back, for fear that Cameron would see her red eyes and that she would cry. Why was Cameron so nice to her? Why was he so affectionate towards her? Cameron should have a better option. The car entered the expressway. While stopping at the red light, Cameron held Ninas hand and said in a soft voice, I need to go home first. I should wash up and change clothes. Okay. Nina was fine with that. Cameron stayed up all night, so he needed to wash up. After all, they were getting married, so he should take it seriously. The car passed Camerons apartment where Nina had been before and stopped in front of an elegant and quiet vi by the sea. After getting out of the car, Nina took a look at the surrounding environment. She looked up at the magnificent vi, raised her eyebrows, and asked, You live here now? Yes. Cameron replied, This is my property.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nina nced at Cameron meaningfully. Now that he had such a vi, he shouldnt be as poor as he said. Cameron pretended not to know what Nina was thinking, but walked over, held her hand, and entered the vi. Cameron didnt want to tell her the story of Camcien Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment for the time being. It was a happy day today. If Nina was annoyed, it would be a wet nket on their wedding day. Therefore, Cameron decided to talk about it with Nina another day. Chapter 596 You Are My Princess! After entering the vi, Cameron went upstairs to the bathroom. Nina began to look around the vi. After that, she took out her vanity mirror from her handbag and made up for herself. An actress always attached great importance to her makeup. After washing up, Cameron changed into the white shirt as Nina ordered and went downstairs. He chose the most concise one and matched it with tailored ck trousers. The moment he slowly walked down the stairs, Nina felt he was just a Prince Charming. Nina was fascinated by Cameron the first time she saw him. When he walked past her in the white school uniform, her heart was beating quite fast. Later, covering her chest, Nina turned her head and whispered to Emelia that she wanted to chase Cameron. Emelia was so shocked that the milk tea fell on the floor with a crash. Many years passed. Ninas affection for Cameron didnt fade at all. To hide her nerves, Nina quickly looked away. Cameron walked over, wrapped Nina in his arms, and said softly, We can live here in the future. What do you think? No. Nina refused without thinking. If I live here, the paparazzi will follow me here, and then our rtionship will be exposed. It will also disturb you. Nina was more worried about this. It doesnt matter. You are my wife. Cameron was overwhelmed by the joy that they were going to get the marriage licenses. Nina felt very ufortable about Camerons words, so she immediately red at him and protested, We havent got Before Nina could finish her words, Cameron leaned over and kissed her lips fiercely, so Nina could not speak. Nina was held in his arms and couldnt break free. He held her so hard that he almost rubbed her into his body, which was the way he showed his desire and longing for her. After the kiss, Ninas makeup was ruined and her clothes were wrinkled. Ninained angrily, You wrinkled my shirt! Nina was going to be photographed in it. As a woman who always paid attention to how she looked, Nina couldnt bear to see her shirt wrinkled. Cameron put his arm around her waist and said, Go upstairs to the dressing room. Ill help you iron it. Nina angrily shook off his hand and rushed upstairs. Cameron took a deep breath to calm down and quickly followed Nina upstairs. Cameron felt it was so torturous. He really wanted to leave Nina in the bedroom if it werent for the fact that they were going to the courthouse. In the dressing room, Nina took off her shirt and began to iron it. Her figure was slender and enchanting. When Cameron stepped in and saw this, he got horny at once. Ill wait for you outside. In the end, Cameron turned around and fled. You deserve it. Nina knew what was going on in his mind. If Cameron hadnt held her and kissed her, he wouldnt have suffered from that. Nina snorted while ironing her clothes. She was very confident about her charm, so she was very satisfied with Camerons response. After ironing the shirt, Nina put it on and went downstairs slowly. Just as Nina was about to ask Cameron to go, he walked toward her with a delicate box in his hand. Heres the ring. Theyre all for you. All? Nina nced at Cameron in confusion and wondered what he meant. Did he mean that there were many rings in the box? Nina took the box over and opened it. She was stunned that more than a dozen diamond rings were neatly ced inside. The diamond rings shone so brightly that she even couldnt open her eyes. Cameron was probably the first man in the world who propose with so many rings.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nina was lost for words. Taking a deep breath, Nina warned herself not to be tempted by these gorgeous diamond rings. She raised her eyebrows and asked, You have even borrowed money from me. You shouldnt be so rich. That was just an excuse to approach you. Cameron answered and then asked her seriously, Do you like them? Pick one and wear it. No. With a pop, Nina closed the box and gave it back to Cameron. Cameron was heartbroken and asked, Why? Nina shrugged and said, Theyre too expensive. As one of the most popr stars, Nina could tell some of the rings were global limited editions at first sight. Her instincts told her that these rings were priceless, so she didnt dare to receive them. If Nina was asked to pay for these rings in the future, she would spend the rest of her life doing that. Cameron put the box back into Ninas hands. We are about to get the marriage licenses, so all I have is yours now. Cameron even ignored the property notarization, so he didnt care about how much these rings cost. Hearing this, Nina said, By the way, should we do a property notarization first? Nina was sure that Cameron was rted to Camcien Lifetech. She had read on the Inte that Camcien Lifetech was a bigpany, so she felt that theyd better do a notarization for the sake of Cameron. What was more, Nina got married to Cameron for love rather than money. Thus, she would feel less uneasy after doing the property notarization. No. Cameron refused without thinking, and then deliberately asked, Are you worried that I will take your property? Nina was amused by his red herrings. She smiled and said, Its up to you. Im not the one who may burn his fingers. Im not doing it. Cameron was relieved as Nina didnt insist that they should do a prenup. Cameron reopened the box, put his arm around Ninas waist, and said, Even if you dont want them all, you should at least choose one as the wedding ring. Nina nodded and thought what Cameron said made sense. Now that they were about to get married, she could ept a wedding ring. Nina raised her hand and decided to pick out the ring whose diamond was smaller than the others. However, Cameron had chosen one from the box and said, What about this one? I think it looks good and fits you. Words failed Nina. Cameron mustve done it on purpose. The ring he selected didnt have thergest diamond but it has a rare pink diamond. Therefore, it must be the most expensive one. That pink diamond was wless, gorgeous, and elegant. Just when Nina was stunned, Cameron quickly put the ring on her left ring finger, so fast that Nina didnt have time to refuse. It was said that each pink diamond belonged to a princess, and Nina was Camerons princess. Chapter 597 The Marriage Licenses Nina looked down at the pink diamond ring on her fair finger, and her eyes got a little moist. Camerons care and affection for her did move Nina. Nina couldnt refuse. However, looking at the dazzling diamond ring, she was quite upset, But I can only wear it for a while. Nina would soon be flying back to the crew, so she couldnt wear such an expensive ring. Even if she didnt need to work, this ring was too heavy to wear, so she would have to put it away in the future. Nina could also wear it on some formal asions. Now that they were going to get their marriage licenses today, Nina didnt take it off for the time being. It doesnt matter. Cameron hugged Nina in his arms and said coaxingly, You can take it off when you go back. Cameron knew that this ring was too heavy to wear. It didnt matter whether she wore it or not. What mattered was that he wanted to give her the best in the world. Why didnt you wear one? Nina looked at Camerons slender ring finger and protested dissatisfiedly, Cameron, do you want to continue pretending to be single? Cameron said with resignation, Im waiting for you to buy one for me. And then I will wear it every day. If so, those who coveted Cameron would give up when seeing the ring. Nina rolled her eyes. You borrowed one million from me. Why dont you buy a ring for yourself? Cameron chuckled in a low voice, No, a man should wear the ring her wife buys for him. Nina gave up, so she had to grit her teeth and nod. Okay, then just wait. Ill buy one for you. Cameron was asking Nina for a ring in disguise. What a shameless man! Although Nina looked annoyed, she got into the car, took out her mobile phone, and sent a few messages to Jean. Jean Hilgard was in total charge of Lorlene Jewelry now, so Nina could ask Jean to design a ring for Cameron. Even if Nina had endorsed for Lorlene Jewelry recently, she still wanted to let Jean design a new ring specially for Cameron. Considering that Cameron gave her such an expensive diamond ring, Nina wanted to give him a custom ring in return. Nina decided to hide it from Cameron for the time being, so she texted Jean rather than call her. Jean was very curious, so she quickly replied. Why do you want a ring for men? Does Camerone back? Jean was not in Riverside City now, so she didnt know about Camerons return, but she instinctively guessed that the man Nina gave the ring to was Cameron. They all knew how much Nina loved Cameron. After reading Jeans reply, Nina was lost for words and wondered why Jean got it at once. Thinking of this, Nina replied, Apart from Cameron. I have many other choices! Jean asked, Come on. Dont tell me it is Dous. You have just eaten one meal with him. You dont have to marry him, right? Ninas friends were all clever, so Nina said, Dont ask me anything. You just need to design the ring. Jean replied with a smiling emoji and said, I will design it with all my heart, but you should tell me what this man is like, such as his appearance, temperament, personality, and character, so that I can make the best for him. He is good-looking, wise, elegant, and charming, Nina replied without hesitation. After sending these words, she realized that Jean could tell it was Cameron at a nce. After all, Nina had shown Camerons photo to them before. Got it, Jean replied with a tittering emoji. She was convinced that the man was Cameron. Nina thought for a while and added, I will say something in our chat groupter. Nina had a chat group with Emelia, Jean, and Maisie who was far away in Grafstin. They often chatted in the group when they were free. After getting the marriage licenses, Nina decided to send the picture to the group to tell them that she was married. Although, as a female star, Nina should keep her marriage a secret, Emelia, Jean, and Maisie were her best friends. Nina believed that they would keep this secret. While Nina was chatting with Jean, Cameron was concentrating on driving. Cameron had no intention of peeping at what Nina was talking about. When he stopped at the red light, he caught a glimpse of Ninas phone screen and saw the word ring. A smile yed on his lips. What a dishonest woman! Nina seemingly was reluctant to buy Cameron a ring, but she put it into action. The car quickly drove to the courthouse. After parking the car, Cameron and Nina walked in from the back passage. Because Lucien had already arranged everything in advance, Cameron and Nina quickly got their marriage licenses. However, before Nina could take a look at them, Cameron took them from her. Hey, I havent seen what they look like inside, Nina protested. She looked cute and funny, so the staff member who was responsible for processing was amused. When the staff member knew that Nina, one of the most popr actresses, was to get married, she was shocked and imagined quite a lot. An actresss husband was always stereotyped as an actor, or a wealthy but old and greasy businessman. To the staff members surprise, Nina would marry such a handsome and elegant young man. Although the man was not well-known, he looked as distinguished as an elite. Besides, Nina and this man were in a sweet rtionship. What a perfect couple! The staff member could feel the strong love in the eyes of the man when he looked at Nina. As for Nina, although she looked more rational, she was very dependent on the man. When Nina failed to remove the pen cap, she handed it to the man subconsciously. The staff member observed that they must have dated each other for a long time. However, she knew few rumors about Nina these years. Who was this man? The staff member was told to keep it confidential and couldnt inquire anymore. Thus, however curious she was, she quietly finished the processing and blessed Nina and Cameron in her heart.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 598 Blessings from Nina’s Friends Cameron quickly put the two red marriage licenses into his pocket. He took Ninas hand and said, You dont need to read them. They are just two papers. Nina red at Cameron angrily and thought what he said was bullshit. Those were marriage licenses! Cameron was afraid that Nina would tear them apart. But the marriage licenses remained legal even if they were torn apart. Cameron ignored Ninas protest. After thanking the staff member, Cameron held Ninas hand and decided to leave. Nina pulled out her hand angrily and walked away first. Cameron followed Nina with resignation, which amused the staff member again. It was the first time she saw a couple argue with each other here. After getting to the parking lot, Nina got into the car and reached out to Cameron. Give me your cell phone. Cameron raised his eyebrows, knowing what Nina was going to do. Cameron obediently handed it over and then exined, I only took one photo. I dont buy it, Nina replied as she skimmed through the photos on his phone. Im telling the truth. Camerons tone was very sincere. I was angered that you ate with Dous. Otherwise, I wouldnt have threatened you with it. Cameron wasnt willing to threaten Nina at all. Instead, he just wanted to dote on and take care of her. Nevertheless, Nina kept staying away from Cameron and even ate with Dous. Hence, Cameron had no choice but to force Nina to marry him, and he would never do that anymore. Do you mean its my fault? Nina snorted and quickly finished flipping through all the photos. She didnt find any special photos. When Cameron took his mobile phone, he held her hand, and said earnestly, I really want to marry you, so I have no choice but to do that.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nina rolled her eyes. Youd better think about how to tell your parents about it. Nina was legally individual after she bought her own apartment. And so was Cameron when he studied abroad. Therefore, they could get married without their parents permission. They couldnt always hide it from Camerons family, but Nina was afraid that Cameron would be kicked out of the Dauster family. Lets talk about it when youre free. Cameron exined, You are busy in the crew now. Given your body condition, you cant suffer from anything now. Nina pursed her lips, nced at him, and said with a nod, Then take me to the airport. Nina thought what Cameron said made sense. She couldnt suffer anything now. She also needed some time to receive the fact that she got married to Cameron. Although Nina looked calm, she was overjoyed inside. However, as a well-trained and experienced actress, she could remain calm. If she was alone, she would be shaking all over. Words failed Cameron. He had intended to spend some time with Nina, but she was going back now. Cameron had nned to start the car and leave. Nheless, hearing what Nina said, he stopped the car and turned to stare at her. Did you do this on purpose? Nina said with a shrug. When I asked for leave today, the director was annoyed. Before, I had already taken two days off when I was ill. I cant let the whole crew wait for me. Cameron fixed his eyes on Nina and asked, What time are you supposed to leave? After hearing Ninas reply, Cameron raised his hand and nced at his watch, saying, Theres still time for you to have lunch with me. Nina said, I cant eat on the ne. Cameron red at her. Is this what youll do to your stomach? Nina was lost for words. She was frightened by his fierce look. In order not to offend Cameron, shepromised. Well, its up to you. Then go back with me. I can cook for you, Cameron said as he started the car. Nina was shocked. Seriously? Its toote. Nina thought, He is making a fuss! Why not just stop somewhere for lunch? Cameron added, I have meat and vegetables at home, so it wont take long to make some dishes. Cameron was good at cooking. He learned it so that he could take good care of Nina after they got married. It was the first day they got their marriage licenses, so Cameron was determined to celebrate it by cooking. Nina didnt know what to say but kept silent. Anyway, she neednt do it herself. After they returned to Camerons vi, Nina began to surf the with her mobile phone on the sofa, while Cameron walked into the kitchen and started to cook. Nina had a hard time taking the marriage licenses from Cameron. Nheless, after she took a few photos of them, Cameron took them away. Nina sent the photos to the chat group where Emelia, Maisie, and Jean were, and prepared herself for their stormy response. Emelia and Maisie almost freaked out. Maisie sent a voice message, Emelia, how are you? I am so bbergasted that I feel like the baby in my belly is about to pop out. Nina chuckled. She forgot that Emelia and Maisie were pregnant. Emelia replied, The bowl fell off my hand a minute ago. Emelia was telling the truth. Emelia was eating some soup when seeing the photos. The next second, she was shocked and the bowl in her hand fell to the ground. It shattered all over the floor. Julian hurriedly cleaned the fragments up, for fear that Emelia would get hurt. Emelia could feel that Julian was almost driven mad by what Nina did these days. He probably wanted Nina to quickly marry Cameron so that she wouldnt stimte Emelia. Jean returned calmly, I guessed it when you asked me to design a ring for a man. Congrattions! You finally get what you want. I hope youll be happy forever. Jean was the calmest. Nina was amused by Jeans reply. As Jean said, Nina did get what she wanted. Congrattions to you and wish you have a lovely baby! Congrattions to you and wish you have a lovely baby! Emelias and Maisies blessings were the same. Nina was amused again. These pregnant women did think alike. Thank you, but I wont consider having a baby before I am 30 years old, Nina said firmly. After all, few actresses chose to have a baby before they were 30 years old. For her career and future life, Nina had made up her mind that she wouldnt have babies for the time being. Chapter 599 Kind of Sweet Why did you two get married in a sh? Emelia and the others asked Nina this question in the group chat. Nina looked at the phone and fell into a trance for a while. Was their marriage a sh one? Judging from the time between their reunion and getting the certificate, it was indeed a sh marriage. But judging from the time they had fallen in love with each other, it wasnt a sh marriage at all. What are you guys talking about? Cameron came out of the kitchen. He walked over from behind the sofa and leaned closer to speak to her ear. Nina put away her phone, I was just telling Emelia and the others about our marriage. The corners of Camerons lips rose slightly. Although they cant make it public now, she shared this with her best friends, which represented her affirmation of their rtionship. It was enough for him, he said affectionately against her fragrant cheek, When you finish your work, well invite them to dinner. Okay. Nina didnt refuse and it was still a long time before she was finished. Is lunch ready? Nina tried to sit away, to distance herself from him. He hugged her from behind and was so close to her, making her heart beat faster and her face hot. There is one more dish left. I juste out and check on you. How could Cameron let her escape? Across the back of the sofa, he kissed her gently. If she wasnt in a hurry, Cameron really didnt want to let her go. Its not that he didnt hold any grudges in his heart. It was clear that on the happy day when the two of them got their certificates, she booked a ne ticket back to the crew without any hesitation. Therefore, the kiss was turning ruthless and he almost want to devour her with desire. Are you a dog? Nina, who was releasedter,ined while covering her stinging lips. Cameron was not annoyed at all, he touched her red lips with his thumb and said, You were making me angry. Then he went back to the kitchen to cook. Nina was so angry that she waved her fists a few times at his back. The lunch is rtively light. He was considering Ninas fragile stomach while also satisfying her diet rule about restricting calories as a female star. The two ate face-to-face by the huge dining table. It seemed as if they were back to those old years. But at that time, they didnt eat so politely, they were sticking together even when they were sitting, and they couldnt bear to be separated just for a moment. As soon as Nina picked up the chopsticks, she saw Cameron patting his leg and asking her, Would you like to sit over?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Stop it, Nina said to him. If she sits over, they wont finish this meal. Those who knew Cameron would never have imagined that this man could hide such a wicked side under his gentle appearance. Before Cameron could say anything else, Nina warned him again, Im telling you again, youd better behave and eat your food, otherwise its gonna be a mess. Im in a hurry, and youre the only one who suffers. Cameron had no choice but to give up, but his tone couldnt hide his grief, Am I the first man to be left alone in an empty room on the first day of his marriage? Nina smiled smugly, Well, you are the one who decided to marry a busy star like me. Cameron wasnt annoyed at all, and said with a slight smile in his eyes, It doesnt matter. Just remember topensate me when youre done. Thepensation was staying in bed for three whole days. Of course, he was only muttering to himself in his heart. If he said it, he was afraid that the woman opposite would schedule the work until the next year. Nina nced at him suspiciously, thinking how did he be an easypromise? She was a little unused to it. Cameron put some vegetables on her te and changed the topic, Hurry up and eat. Ill take you to the airportter. Nina is very smart and this topic cant continue, otherwise, he will suffer in the end. When lunch was almost over, the phone that Cameron put aside suddenly rang and Nina saw the name of the caller ID Michelle Byrd at a nce. She even admired her own f good eyesight. She raised her eyebrows, pretending not to see and continuing to eat with her head down. To be honest, she used to be quite wary of Michelle, but now she didnt care about her and that Mnie nchard at all. Cameron and his heart belong to her now, why would she care about other random people? Cameron nced at Nina, who didnt care, and he didnt know whether he should be happy or upset at the fact that she didnt make a fuss about this. But he felt really disgusted by Michelle. He thought that was very clear about his rejection. He didnt know what she was insisting on. So when he answered the phone, his tone was very displeased and alienated, Miss Byrd, whats the matter? Camerons sense of boundaries was absolutely great. When they didnt get the certificate before, he could still call her Michelle. As soon as they got the certificate, he immediately called Miss Byrd. Nina wanted tough when she heard it, she could imagine the ck face of Michelle on the other end of the phone. As Nina expected, Michelles face was indeed darkened, and she was speechless for a while in shock. After a long while, she murmured, Miss Byrd? Her tone was filled with undisguised injuries and grievances, she couldnt understand why Cameron suddenly changed like this. She learned from Colleen that Cameron had returned to Riverside City with them, so she guessed that he must have had a quarrel with Nina. She thought this was her best opportunity, and she had to seize it, so she quickly made a call. But she didnt expect that Cameron would call her Miss Byrd indifferently when he answered it, which made her feelpletely cold. What can I do for you? Cameron asked impatiently when Michelle didnt speak. In fact, he knew what she was doing. She was just looking for various excuses to ask him out, but he still deliberately asked about something official and made it clear that he pretended to be confused and didnt want to pay attention to her thoughts. If it wasnt for the friendship between their parents, he would just hang up now. I Cameron was ruthless and it was hard for her to speak for a while. She has pride and self-respect as well. She has been hurt by him again and again. Sorry, I still have something important to do here, so Ill hang up first. Cameron lost thest bit of patience and hung up the phone. And what he called the important thing was to apany Nina to lunch. No, it should be to apany his wife and lover to lunch. His words pleased Nina very well and she couldnt help butughed. Was it important to dine with her? Well, she admitted it was kind of sweet. Chapter 600 To Meet You Cameron hung up the phone and looked at Ninas smiling eyes, he couldnt help but snorted softly and said, I thought you were really that calm. Nina was amused by his resentful tone. She didnt expect him to be so childish in these trivial matters, even to the point of being fussy. Did he think she was as stingy as he was? Just because she had a meal with Dous Clevnd, he asked her to get married with him. Isnt she indifferent to Michelle because of the confidence he gave her? He didnt evene up with this meaning, which was really humiliating to himself as a straight-A student. She took a bite and said teasingly, I didnt expect this Miss Byrd to be so persistent. Cameron replied gracefully, Not as persistent as Dous Clevnd, who has been abroad for several years and still misses you. Nina was speechless. However, how did he know that Dous had chased after her before? And how did he know that Dous has been abroad for several years? Thinking of this, she looked at him thoughtfully and said, Why do you know so much about Dous Clevnd? Who knows himself well and knows the enemy well shall win. How can I not know my rival in love? Cameron knew that Nina was testing him, so he calmly changed the subject. Nina didnt get a real answer but she just gave up. He can do whatever he likes, anyway, for the rest of her life, whether he is poor or rich, they will be together. What kind of career and how much wealth he has, she didnt need to care about it. Was it possible to get a divorce only because he had nothing? Or would she be so happy because he was so rich? No, she knew very well that was not the reason. If she really thought like this, she wouldnt have gotten with him without hesitation. Because she had to catch the flight, Cameron drove Nina straight to the airport after lunch. After the car arrived at the airport, Nina got out of the car and ran away without looking back, because there were too many reporters and media at the airport, and she was afraid of being photographed by them. Cameron watched her slender figure disappear and he could not hide the disappointment on his face. He took the phone and sent her a message, Can I visit you if I miss you? No one will know about that. She just left and he couldnt stop missing her and going crazy. When Nina arrived at the airport lobby, she received a voice message from Cameron. She was speechless for a while, but the sadness in the mans tone was so pitiful. Then she thought about it and replied, There will be a brand event two weekster. Sherlyn said before that she should stay on the crew to concentrate on filming and not make any trouble, so she was only assigned a small amount of work. Her next event was set for half a monthter. Although it was only a short day, they could meet. The event was in the afternoon, she would fly in the morning, stay one night, and then return to the crew on the earliest flight the next day, so one day off would be enough.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Im going to meet you, Cameron replied to her almost without thinking. Nina couldnt helpughing while holding the phone. He was so impatient. Okay. After replying to Cameron, Nina hurried to check-in. After Nina disappeared at the security checkpoint, Michelle received a message from Nancy Baldwin. Michelle, my colleague saw Nina at the airport. Isnt she filming with the crew? When did she return to Riverside City? Nancy sent a voice message along with a photo of Nina at the airport. Nina was wearing a fat ck T-shirt, ordinary jeans, arge fisherman hat, and fashionable sunsses. It was the simplest outfit, but it was inexplicably dazzling in the crowd. Nina was originally wearing a white shirt, but considering the tiring flight, she took a ck T-shirt from Camerons closet and put it on. She also liked a oversize style of dressing. Wearing a ck T-shirt on her is not too outrageous. She believed that she was wrapped tightly enough. The fisherman hat and sunsses almost covered her whole face. She never thought that she would be photographed, so when she read the text message sent by Cameron, she didnt try to hide her smile. Little did she know that her sweet smile was so such an eyesore in Michelles eyes. Michelle recognized the ck T-shirt Nina was wearing at a nce, which seemed to belong to Cameron. Thest time she had a hot pot with Colleen and Cameron, he wore this top and she was very impressed because she liked that brand as well. Butter, because Nina endorsed the brand, she never bought it again. She noticed this shirt at the time because she was puzzled that Cameron say that he was a jobless person and how could he afford to buy clothes with such a big brand? And she had another guess in her mind at the time, that Cameron was not actually a person who admired these big brands, and the only exnation was that he was supporting Ninas endorsement. Did he love Nina so much? To personally support her endorsement? Looking at Ninas undisguised smile in the photo for a long while, Michelle sent back a message to Nancy, Not even you reporters know her whereabouts, how would I know? Well, thats right, Nancy replied to her, Its really strange, no one took pictures of her when she returned, and it looks like she came back this time by herself, her assistant and the driver were not together. And it wasnt her agent who picked her up, she was acting so mysteriously, what for? It stands to reason that a star like Nina is always stirring up a crowd almost every time she travels. And it is necessary to bring an assistant. Almost all media reporters know her assistant Sylvie and basically seeing her was like seeing Nina. But this time Nina was alone and Nancy felt extremely strange. Michelles face was already very grim at this end. Although she didnt want to admit it, Camerons impatience when she called him just now was enough to show that he should have been with Nina at the time. But didnt he break up with her? Why are they together again? If they hadnt been together just now, it would be impossible for Nina to wear his clothes. And Nina secretly went back behind everyones back, what did she do with him? Michelle couldnt figure it out. Depression and unwillingness in her heart made her have the urge to cry, why? Why did Nina always better than her? Is it because she doesnt have the morous and attractive energy of Nina? Maybe it is because she was so broken down, she decided to take a risk, thinking of this, she sent a voice message to Nancy in a sobbing voice, Nancy, I need to do one thing, can you help me? Chapter 601 To Cause a Misunderstanding Whats the favor? As long as I can, I will help you. Michelle was about to cry and Nancy felt extremely sympathetic to her, and immediately assured her without hesitation. Michelle then told Nancy about her n. After she finished speaking, Michelle murmured, This time I really have to take the risk. Its okay, its just a piece of cake for me to operate this kind of thing, dont forget what I do for a living. Nancyforted her like this. Michelle nodded lightly, Well, you can wait at the door of Camerons houseter. Okay, Nancy responded. Then Michelle closed her eyes and took a deep breath, calming herself down in this way, to think carefully about what to do next. No matter whether they have broken up or were back together, she cant sit still and wait. She has to take the initiative to attack. From her point of view, Nina is so fiery and she must be incapable of tolerating this kind of thing. If something happened between Cameron and her, Nina would definitely go mad. After thinking for a long time, Michelle finally got up and walked out with the car keys. When Cameron returned from the airport, he saw Michelle standing at the door of his vi from afar and he immediately frowned impatiently. Originally, only he and Lucien knew where he lived, but after returning from Jamton this time, his parents asked him where he lived outside, so he told them about this ce, Michelle must know it from his mother. After parking the car in the parking lot, Cameron got out of the car with a nk expression. But this time, before he could speak, Michelle spoke first. She didnt pretend to be bitter or weak, but said directly to Cameron, I know its not suitable for me toe to this ce, but I have something to ask you. Okay. Cameron suppressed the disgust in his heart and said bluntly, Lets talk here. Michelles words were exactly what he wanted. He had long wanted to make it clear and draw the line clearly to avoid her approaching in the future, and this was thest decency he d save for Michelle and her parents. Talk here? Michelles eyes glinted with a trace of hurt and she couldnt believe it. She thought that Cameron would invite her to sit at home. In that case, Nancy, who was hiding in the distance, would take a picture of her entering his house. Then she would find another excuse to stay inside for a while and Cameron would not be able to exin it clearly to Nina. She didnt expect Cameron to be so hardhearted, asking her to talk outside This was the hottest time in the afternoon. Had he ever considered that she might get sunstroke? Cameron looked at Michelles watery eyes and felt extremely annoyed. Maybe theres a maic field between people. He didnt like her so-called fragility at all. He liked Ninas being straightforward and candid, tenacious and vigorous, like the sunflower. She would never be as fragile as Michelle and cry in the next second. Ninas fragility was always hidden under her strong appearance, and she never took the initiative to tell others about her pain, but her forbearance made him feel more and more distressed for her in his heart. Of course, some men liked Michelles temperament and attitude, but he didnt like it at all. He looked down at his watch impatiently, and urged her to say, I still have something to do, and you were saying? Michelles eyes turned red all of a sudden, and her emotions rose. She choked and shouted and questioned him, Why am I inferior to Nina? You have to keep me from thousands of miles away like this? Cameron was already extremely annoyed, but when he heard Michellepare herself to Nina, she immediately responded mockingly, How can youpare yourself to her? Michelle was stunned by his words. She had been a Gods favored one since childhood, no matter her looks, temperament, or academic talents, plus she had a pair of parents who are both university professors, she had received countlesspliments wherever she went, and she was held in all kinds of admiration wherever she went. But now what Cameron meant was She was not qualified topare with Nina. She was so angry that tears streamed down her cheeks. Cameron was even more annoyed. It was as if he was bullying her. It was her tone and attitude that looked down on Nina and disrespected Nina. Nina is his wife, he has to protect her for sure. Michelle was obviously the one who picks up the trouble, why did she cry first. He continued with a gloomy face, I love her, so she is the best in the world in my heart. I dont like othersparing with her. The implication was that Michelle was the one who did wrong and she should stop crying. Michelle cried even more fiercely. Cameronpletely overturned her previous impression of him. She didnt expect him to be so mean. I pursue you just like she did. Why did you give her a chance back then, but now you refuse to give me a chance? Michelle cried and asked unwillingly. I just want to exin this matter. Cameron solemnly rified word by word, It wasnt me who gave her a chance, but a mutual love between us. She liked me, and I happened to like her. She took the initiative to confess that and I simply epted her. Its not that she chased me. I liked her from the beginning. When Cameronsst words fell, Michelle was stunned on the spot. She couldnt believe what she heard, Cameron actually said that he also liked Nina back then? But Nina back then had nothing but beauty and was even bad at studying. Cameron, a top student in his grade all year round, what did he like about her? You, she She opened her mouth, unable toplete a sentence for a long time. Ive said everything I need to say. I used to love her, I love her now, and I will only love her in the future. Dont put your time on me in the future. Thats it. Good-bye! Cameron turned around and nned to go home after he left those words. He had finally finished what he had to say. In the future, he didnt want to have any interaction with Michelle anymore and he felt annoyed when he looked at her. However, what he didnt expect was that he had just turned around and Michelle suddenly plunged over and hugged him. He froze for a moment, and in the next second he quickly raised his hand to try to pull her away, but Michelle hugged him tightly. Cameron waspletely infuriated, and he almost threw her out with his hands.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 602 Confuse Truth and Falsehood Michelle fell heavily to the ground, crying even louder. She cried and shouted, No, Ill not submit to such treatment! Im not willing to lose to her! Shes not good enough for you at all! Get lost! Cameron roared unbearably. He is not someone who gets angry easily, but what Michelle did today waspletely beyond his limit of tolerance. He just remembered that she had hugged his waist just now and he wanted to rush home to take a shower and wash his clothes. Not to mention that Michelle was still there and said that Nina was not good enough for him, even if Michelle scolded him so ugly, he would not care, but he cant bear anyone to say bad words about Nina. So he couldnt help but swear at her. Cameron then turned around and went home. He made it clear that he didnt want to have anything to do with Michelle. Michelle fell to the ground, covered her face with her hands, and burst into tears. There were tears of sadness and despair, and jealousy and anger. Nancy, who was hiding not far away, didnt dare to show up to help her andfort her, for fear that Cameron would see it upstairs. Nancy had no choice but to quickly take out her phone and call Michelle. Michelle was heartbroken and then she was brought back to reality by the ringing of her phone. After realizing the call was from Nancy, she showed a painful look. What she asked Nancy to do was to help her take a video of her entering Camerons house and staying for a long time, and then publish the video. Then bystanders would know that Cameron has a rtionship with her. Besides, it could make Nina mad. That would kill two birds with one stone. But she never expected that Cameron wouldnt even let her in, so she had no choice but to hug him tightly when he turned around, hoping that Nancy could take a picture or a video of this scene. Whatever it was to cause Nina trouble was okay. As for why she had a painful expression, it was because she was rejected by Cameron and was thrown to the ground., which was seen by Nancy and she felt embarrassed. In the past, she always felt that she was superior to Nancy, so when she was with her, she was quite genteel, but now Michelle closed her eyes in pain and struggled to get up from the ground to answer the phone, she burst into tears as soon as she opened her mouth, Nancy Now Michelle can only go down the road of sadfishing, hoping to win some sympathy from her, so that she will notugh at her too much. I saw it all, you should leave here first. Nancyforted her, Lets meetter, and then we will discuss how to deal with this matter in detail. Okay. Michelle cried and walked to the car that was parked beside her. Does it hurt? Nancy was concerned about her on the phone, Its not convenient for me to show up to help you right now. That Cameron is too mean. Nancys words saddened her more, she turned and said, Talk to you soon. Ill drive. Michelle didnt like to hear her words about Cameron, because it made her more miserable, so she simply ended the call and drove away from Camerons residence. Twenty minutester, they met in Michelles studio. When Nancy entered, Michelle was biting her lip and struggling to apply medicine to her elbow. When Cameron threw her out just now, she fell to the ground and the tender skin on her elbow was broken. In order to draw Camerons attention, she deliberately wore a very beautiful white dress. She heard that Cameron liked Nina to wear white dresses in the past, but Nina was perverse and arrogant, and she liked those avant-garde clothes the most. A white dress was definitely not her thing. But she heard that Nina also changed her preferences for him, and obediently wore the white dress he liked. It was a surprise to know that Nina hadpromised for him. Nancy walked over with a sigh and said, Ill help you. Thank you. Michelle choked up as soon as she opened her mouth. Nancy took the cotton swab to help her disinfect and asked, Do you still want to carry out your original n? She meant that they had already made troubles like this and they should stop making more trouble and she should stop chasing Cameron. Isnt that humiliating themselves? Nancy thought a girl like Michelle has always been a Gods favored one that ordinary girls like them look up to. She is very good. Why does she have to make herself so miserable for a man? There are so many young and great men waiting for her to choose, right? Michelle pursed her lips and said, Ill take a look at what you photographedter and then well talk about it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Michelle didnt make it clear that she didnt want to give up. In fact, she was determined and she would continue to do it no matter what. Their rtionship had already been like this. If she didnt make it difficult for him and Nina, she wont be satisfied. The indifference and even the humiliation that Cameron brought to her, she was gonna get back at him ruthlessly. After dealing with the arm injury, they looked at the photos in the camera together. In the end, Michelle made a decision, This shot is very good. You can edit this and send it out, just before the opening of my art exhibition. Michelles art exhibition was about to start. The mediapany where Nancy works gave her an exclusive interview, in which she was introduced in detail about how outstanding she was from a young age and how she became a well-known painter. When this exclusive interview was published before, Michelle attracted some fans with her outstanding temperament and appearance and her paintings. If the ambiguous rtionship between her and Cameron was revealed at this moment, it would definitely create a hot topic among the public. At that time, she could watch how ufortable Cameron and Nina were. Nancys expression was a little serious, Michelle, are you sure you really want to do this? She was unwilling to Michelles decision. The photo that Michelle chose was a cut from the video she took. It was the scene where she hugged Cameron from behind. Because Camerons face was not photographed, naturally no one could see his angry expression, so from the point of view of a bystander who didnt know the details, this photo looked very ambiguous. A painter was hugging a handsome and elegant man from behind, which was very beautiful just by a nce. While Nancy, as the person who knew the details, thought that it was rather hical to confuse the truth and falsehood like this. Chapter 603 Why Should They Insist? As a good friend, although Nancy will support Michelles decisions no matter what, she still felt that it was not worth it for her. Michelle used to be a good girl but she became a girl who has no bottom line just for a man, which was too heartbroken. Just hearing her slightly dissenting words, Michelles eyes were filled with tears immediately, she held Nancys hand and said sadly, Nancy, you dont want to help me now? Nancy denied quickly, No, I just dont think its worth it for you. Michelle wiped away her tears and gritted her teeth and said, I know its not worth it, but I just cant let it go. He humiliated me so badly, shouldnt I fight back? As Michelle spoke, she showed the wound on her elbow. Nancys attention was drawn to the fact that she was being humiliated and bullied and shepletely forgot the reason why Michelle ended up like this was her own obsession. So Nancy immediately said, Since you have decided to do this, then I will support you. Dont worry, I will edit this news and send it out when I go back. Well, thank you. Michelle smiled. She got up and walked to the side, took an exquisite packaging box, and handed it to her, Didnt you send a Moment a few days ago that you liked this bag? I asked a friend to buy it from abroad and give it to you as a present. Nancy smiled at the first sight of the bag and when she heard her words, she couldnt hide the smile and said, Oh, this is too precious, I cant take it. Michelle insisted on giving it to her, Youve been busy for me and I have always felt bad about it. Please take it. Well, thank you. Nancy took the bag from her hand. This is the bag that she has been wanting for a long time, but she cannot afford it. To tell the truth, she was not willing to spend so much money to buy such a luxurious bag. Nancy epted the gift and she immediately became more motivated, Since you have decided to do this, Ill go back and edit the photos quickly. Michelle nodded, Okay, thank you. After sending away the ted Nancy, the smile on her face disappeared instantly. How could she feel nothing after giving such an expensive bag away? But she also knew that Nancy as someone working for the media could help her a lot, so she had to maintain their friendship, and she knew that Nancy was especially fond of taking advantage. She could unabashedly say that Nancy wanted to be her friend because that she can give her some small benefits from time to time and satisfy her vanity. Nancy is not from a wealthy family, and she and her boyfriend have just bought a house in Riverside City, and they have to pay a high mortgage every month, which makes them even more financially strapped. Some cosmetics and treats were enough for her. This time, because she was going to use her to do such a big thing, she bought this bag for her at a great cost, and now it was all up to her. But she didnt just have this single n. Thinking of this, she took out another phone from the drawer, made a call, and asked in a cold voice, Why is Dominic Sanchez not going to Randall and Colleen to make more trouble? The tone of the person on the other end was very embarrassed, Dominic has been caught in a mess recently and he even couldnt manage himself. How could he still have the energy to make trouble with them? Michelle asked impatiently, What happened to him? The man said, He has a mistress, you know? Somehow, his wife knew about it and she made trouble with him every day, and then the mistress was even more troublesome. She was forcing him to divorce and marry her. There was a time when two women fought in the street. So he simply hid for the past few days and no one saw him ever. I cant even get in touch with him! The man was also very angry when he talked about it. He took our money while didnt finish the work. I was also very anxious and angry. How could this happen? Michelle was extremely annoyed, Isnt that woman hiding well? How can she still cause such big trouble? The man said helplessly, Who knows, after all, the truth will out in the end. And these scandals will be exposed sooner orter. Michelle walked back and forth in her studio several times. How could this happen? The more she needed him and the others to make trouble, the more things went wrong.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But the person on the other side of the phone couldnt get in touch with Dominic and it was even more impossible for her to contact him, so she had to say, You go and find out how his wife knew about this. I had a bad feeling. Why now? Okay, Ill check. The man responded, but then said, But the cost of checking these things, well Michelle suppressed the disgust in her tone and said, Ill transfer the money to youter. The man on the other side hung up the phone with satisfaction. Michelle gritted her teeth and transferred the money to the man. In order to maintain her reputation, she couldnte forward to do these things, she could only spend money to find someone to do it. That man held a grudge against Nina, so he was naturally willing to make trouble for Nina only if being paid well. After Cameron went home, the first thing he did was toss his clothes into the washing machine. Then he went to the bathroom and take a showerpletely, which made him feel less ufortable. Maybe it was because they love each other, so he didnt understand people like Mnie or Michelle who are obsessive to him. His attitude towards them was pretty obvious from the beginning. Some people may say that he has been forcing Nina some time ago, which was because he knew that Nina still loves him, but she couldnt ept him for some reason, so he tried to create conditions for them to be back together. This ispletely different from Mnie or Michelles forces, which annoyed Cameron so bad. Aftering out of the bathroom, he changed his clothes, and simply drove straight to the experimental factory in the suburbs. He knew that Mnie would stay in Camcien Lifetech and wait for him. He should just go to the factory, where he could concentrate on experiments and research. However, Nina had notnded yet and he kept worrying. He didnt know what other people were thinking, he only knew that he was very insecure, especially because Nina was always flying around. Every time she took a ne, he was always worried, for fear of any aviation ident, although the chances of an ident were slim. Chapter 604 Michelle’s New Boyfriend Cameron went to theboratory directly after he got back to the factory in the suburb to dispel his anxiety. When he finished his work and got out, he received a message from Nina, Ive arrived.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cameron finally heaved a sigh of relief and gave her a video call. Nina had just sat in the car prepared by Sylvia. She didnt expect he would call her. She wanted the hung it up. But as she thought of how sad his face looked like when they parted with each other, she finally answered the call. She said lowly, Whats up? Cameron said instantly, I miss you. Then he heard a woman giggle on the other side. It was Sylvias voice. It must be Sylvie who picked Nina up at the airport. Nina rolled her eyes at him and said, Noted. Bye Cameron didnt want to have a long talk with Nina. He just wanted to see hernd safely. So he agreed to hung up as well. But before he hung the phone up, he was stopped by Nina, Wait a second. Cameron was quite confused, What? Nina looked at him closely and squinted, Why are you in white coat? Nina tried her best to suppress her impulse to exim in delight right now. Cameron looked so handsome in his white coat. Nina just liked her man to be in uniform or white coat. But she remained quite calm as how she appeared to be to Cameron these days. And she didnt want to show how obsessed she was with him in the presence of Sylvie and the driver. Cameron answered honestly, I have just finished my work in theb. He hadnt told Nina about his rtionship with Camcien Lifetech and Nina hadnt known much about the nature of his work. Thats why she felt quite confused why he was in a white coat. As a bioscience major, he needed to wear a white coat when doing research in hisb even though he was not a doctor. Now Nina was already his wife so he didnt have to keep the truth from her. If she asked what kind of work he was doing in theb, he would tell her. But Nina didnt ask that question and raised her eyes to say, You look good in your white coat. Now she was totally enchanted by his handsomeness so she failed to realize what it meant for her husband to do some research in theb at this moment. Hearing this, Cameron smiled and said in a low voice, Do you like it, Mrs. Dauster? I can wear it for you all the time. Before Nina could answer, her assistant coughed and asked loudly, What? Mrs. Dauster? Her shout made Nina and Camerone back to their real life. Nina said instantly, What are you talking about? You must have misheard it. What Mrs. Dauster? Then Nina red at the man on the screen and said, Alright. Gotta go now. Then she hung up the phone quickly. She hoped Sylvie didnt sense anything suspicious and report it to Sherlyn Lansdale. By no means did she want to let Sylvie or Sherlyn know she had secretly got married to Cameron. Cameron rubbed his forehead embarrassedly as he was also charmed by the twinkling pretty eyes. He even said Mrs. Dauster in the presence of Sylvie! He would lose his sanity the moment he saw Nina. Sylvie asked immediately as Nina hung the phone up, I misheard? Sylvie had just picked Nina up. She could tell from the expression on Ninas face that this time Nina must have contacted Cameron before she got back to Riverside City. And the video call from Cameron proved that she was right. But it had never urred to Sylvie that Nina dared to get married with Cameron secretly. Now she thought she must have misheard it. Of course, Nina said with a calm face. As a famous actress, Nina was certainly a good liar. Sylvie sighed, Maybe thats because I didnt sleep well yesterday. Nina patted her shoulder and said, You can have a rest on the car. Sylvie closed her eyes and was about to have a nap while Nina leaned back in the chair. After a while, Sylvie suddenly heard Nina sneered beside her and she woke up and asked, What happened? Youre on twitter trend again? As the assistant of a famous actress, Sylvie was now very sensitive to any headlines in the entertainment circle. Nina fixed her eyes on the screen and said, Not me but someone else. Good, hearing this, Sylvie heaved a sigh of relief. But she still moved closer to whisper to Nina, Then who it is? She heard a sense of anger in her voice. Nina snorted again and gave her phone to her. Sylvie saw the photo and shouted with her eyes wide open, Cameron Dauster? Sylvie took Ninas phone and magnified the photo to look closer at the two in that photo. Then she asked confusedly, Is that Michelle Byrd? Nina snorted, Exactly. Sylvie read out the headline word by word, Famous artist Michelle Byrd exchanged hugs and kisses with her new boyfriend. How is that possible? Sylvie couldnt believe it, Mr. Dauster wouldnt have done that. And there was a photo attached below the headline. In that photo Michelle held Cameron in arms from behind, which would make the public believe that they were in a rtionship. Nina repeated word by word, Mr. Dauster wouldnt have done what? Sylvie said without hesitation, He wouldnt have started another rtionship. Remember how he wooed you? How is that possible that he would hug Michelle that way? He had just said he missed Nina on the phone. Maybe he is a good liar. Nina said while fixed her eyes beyond the window. But she hadnt lost her sanity at this moment. Chapter 605 Congratulations Nina couldnt say that she didnt feel angry when she saw the photo because she did. That was the man she had been deep in love with since she was a girl. No other woman could hug her boyfriend by his waist. Now Nina even wanted to break Michelles wrist. And she could actually break her wrist, with herbat skills. But then she quickly calmed down. She would lose her sanity only when she was enchanted by Cameron. She was actually more sober and wiser than most people. Firstly, she was pretty confident that Cameron would never betray her at this moment after they had secretly got married with each other. If he wasnt loyal to her, he could have cheated on her at any time during the past a few years. Secondly, she knew it better than anyone else how Cameron detested those who made body contact with him unexpectedly. When they were in high school, a girl had written a love letter to him. Cameron tried to refused her but the girl still wanted to stuff it into his hand. Inevitably, she had touched his hand. Later, he kept washing his hand for half an hour After knowing this, Nina didnt dare to touch him. By then the physical contact between them was limited to taking a stroll together hand in hand or holding each other in arms. And she didnt know him much and was afraid that he would do the same to her if she touched him too often. He then held her in arms tightly and whispered to her that she was the only girl that could touch him. She was quite sure that if the expression on Camerons face was captured, it must be a quite angry face. And thats why the photo was taken from behind. Nina knew she must believe her husband. Calm as she was, she still texted Cameron jealously, It seemed to be veryfortable to hug you by the waist. Then she put her phone back to her purse. But Sylvie looked still quite nervous and she defended Cameron, Nina, are you really mad at him? I dont think Mr. Dauster would do that. He must have been used. Nina looked back at her and raised her eyebrows, Congrattions. You seem to be smarter. I also think hes been used. Really? Sylvie saw the seriousness on her face and heaved a sigh of relief in her mind. Sylvie hoped Nina would be Mrs. Dauster in the end. Nina said thoughtfully, I thought Michelle is a decent girl. But now she seemed to be quite malicious. Nina was quite sure that it was Michelle who was behind it. Otherwise, why would the paparazzi follow Cameron, who was not a celebrity, back to his home? Michelle was indeed a famous artist now. It was natural for the paparazzi to follow her. Its definitely not a coincidence that she was caught hugging Cameron? Michelle must have hired someone to take a photo of her hugging Cameron. As a famous actress, Nina knew it exactly that it was amon practice in the entertainment circle. She knew that others in this circle would hire the paparazzi to take such misleading photos. Sylvie said surprisedly, So, it is all Michelle Byrds n? Nina nodded and Sylvie said contemptuously, Cats hide their ws. I didnt expect the seemingly gentle and polite woman would y such a dirty trick. Sylvie said smilingly, It is because Mr. Dauster is too popr. Nina sang out while shrugging, Hes beautiful, hes beautiful. Its true? Sylvie burst intoughter. Her boss was such a humorous and lovely woman that she felt she would fall in love with her if she were a man. Nina had a kind of charm that women like Michelle didnt have. She didnt know why Michelle thought herself was a match for Nina. Michelle couldnt bepared with Nina in terms of figure or looks and Nina was also of good personalities as she was so straight and outgoing. The only blemish in her life was her parents. And her parents issue could not affect Camerons love for Nina. After all, he was gonna live with Nina, not with her parents. It was stupid for Michelle to think she would be the winner in the end simply due to her prominent background. When Cameron received the message, he felt quite confused. He didnt check his twitter but he knew from Ninas words there was something wrong. It seemed to be veryfortable to hug you by the waist. The word waist reminded Cameron of how Michelle hugged him from behind and he felt quite nervous. Then he browsed through the news online, only to find that the photo of how Michelle hugged him had gone viral online. Cameron felt quite disgusted as he saw the word new boyfriend. He knew what happened between Michelle and him. He was just wondering why how sick he felt when she hugged her wasnt captured by the paparazzi. And now he received a call from his mother. Cameron took a deep breath to calm down before he answered the call. Colleen said happily on the phone, You and Michelle have Colleen wanted to ask whether they were in a rtionship with each other. But she was interrupted by his son, I wont forgive her! Colleen was scared a bit by the word he used. She had just seen the photo online and thought they were now in a rtionship with each other. So, she called them immediately. And now why did he say he wouldnt forgive Michelle? Cameron continued, I want you to know how malicious the woman is, the perfect and beautiful woman in your eyes. And please, mom, dont ever mentioned her name together with mine. And I still got some work to do. Bye, mom, Cameron suppressed his impulse to curse Michelle in his mothers face. After all, he didnt want to make his mother disappointed. He would say he wouldnt forgive Michelle because he knew instantly that it must be Michelle who was behind all these things.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 606 The Truth It must be Michelle Byrd. Apart from her, no other person knew the rtionship between he and Nina so it couldnt be Ninas other enemies. And his rivals in business or the academic fields wouldnt have bothered with Camerons private life or have hired someone to take such a malicious photo. The photo had caused some misunderstanding between he and Nina and Michelle was the only one who could benefit from it. So, Cameron was quite sure that it was Michelles n and he was used by that woman. Now he knew why Michelle would hug him in such a sudden way. He hated to be fooled or used. Now Michelle had finally provoked her. He must fight back, no matter how intimate her parents and his parents were. But now he still needed to call Nina to exin. Nina got back to her hotel and received a video call from Cameron. She raised her eyebrows and answered it. Then she heard a low voice rising on the other side, Dont believe that photo, Nina. I can exin. Nina replied in azy voice, I dont need your exnation. Cameron fell into silence. Nina then continued, What? Did I scare you? Cameron fixed his eyes on her and said sadly, Why? Why dont you need my exnation? She didnt trust him so she didnt need his exnation? Nina smiled as she saw the nervous expression on his face, I dont need it because I trust you. Camerons deep eyes were lit up immediately. Now he felt much better. During the past a few minutes, he felt he had just taken an emotional roller-coaster. But in the end, he still had no choice but to say, You naughty girl. He knew what she said were probably a joke but he still got deceived by her words as he was so nervous. Despite the smile on her face, Cameron still said, I know you trust me. But I still want to exin. He must let his wife know what happened. Nina said, Well, then fire away. Cameron then told Nina what Michelle had done. Nina was quite astonished as she knew the truth, Its indeed a sinister trick. Nina had suspect that it was all Michelles n. But when she heard what Michelle actually did, she still felt quite disgusted. Cameron said with her eyebrows frowned, Maybe my parents would get to Jamton also due to her n. Nina said quickly, So, it was Michelle who urged my father to find your parents? Dominic Sanchez found Camerons parents and said something terrible to them and that was why Camerons parents would get to Jamton. Colleen even pped her son. Nina also felt it was quite weird by then. She knew there must be someone behind Dominic. But she didnt expect it was Michelle, the well-known gentlewoman. Cameron nodded, Youre right. All those things have affected our rtionship and also left a bad impression of you on my parents. If we break up in the end, she could benefit the most from it. Cameron exined to Nina patiently. Nina was stunned. Then she murmured, Its really a big n What a malicious bitch Ms. Byrd was! Cameron said with coldness written all over his face, Ill do some investigation on this. I will let Michelle Byrd pay for this! Cameron now felt quite angry as he mentioned Michelles name, so Nina chose to console him, If she knew what she did had actually made us get married secretly, what would she feel? Cameron smiled as she said that and said, So, you mean we should feel grateful for her?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But he had to admit that Nina was right. If Michelle didnt get his parents to rush to Jamton and made Nina to say those cruel words to Cameron, he wouldnt have got married with Nina secretly today. Nina drunk a mouthful of water and said, No, I didnt mean it. I just want to tell her the truth to provoke her. Cameron said without hesitation, Okay, Ill handle this. Nina was adept at provoking other people. She hoped Michelle would be trickier than she appeared to be. Then Nina continued, Okay. I will have a rest now. So, goodbye, Cameron. Cameron also wanted to do his investigation on Michelle and hung up the phone. Nina put her phone down and went to take a shower. She wanted to have a good rest. She felt quite happy as she knew what Michelle did actually sort of drove her and Cameron to get married. She even thought that she wouldve missed her love forever. Cameron then called Lucien Fowler and asked him to check the name of thepany who reported the fake news. Lucien soon called him back and gave him Nancy Baldwins name. Lucien added, It turns out that she is a friend of Michelles. If you are right, she must have the whole video of how you refused Michelle. Cameron was already on his way back to Riverside City. He said to Lucien, Ill head to thatpany soon. You tell their manager that Ill have a talk with Nancy Baldwin. And dont let her know it. Lucien replied, Dont bother. Ill handle this. I didnt inform Nancy Baldwin. Im afraid that she would have a talk with Michelle first. It is not a bigpany. I threatened the boss to purchase hispany and he allowed me to do whatever I want. It was unlucky for the boss to have such a terrible employee. Her lie would ruin thispany after the truth is revealed. As a businessman, Lucien sighed as he felt the boss was such a pathetic man. Chapter 607 Revenge Cameron felt no sympathy for that mediapany. He also knew how thosepanies ran. They just attracted public attention for money with such sensational news. As the boss, he employed a wrong person and he didnt make sure whether the article told the truth or not. He just asked for all those. 40 minutester, Cameron arrived thepany Nancy worked for and Nancy was called to her boss office. Nancy had no idea why her boss would call her. But as she entered the office and saw Cameron, who was sitting there with a sullen face, she almost lost her bnce and fell onto the floor. Camerons thin lips were pursed lightly into a smirk and that made Nancys face turn pale instantly. How could Cameron find her so soon? But now she had no choice but to face him. But as she stopped before Cameron, her boss threw a cup full of hot coffee on her and shouted, You bitch! It was indeed a bad day for Nancy. The cup fell on her directly and she screamed as her skin was scalded. Cameron fixed his cold eyes on Nancy. Lucien also followed Cameron here and he quickly stopped Nancys boss, Calm down, please. Youre assaulting him with intent. Her boss shouted with a sullen face, She has ruined mypany. I even want to have her killed! I want tear her apart even if I would be sent to jail due to this. The boss had just been possessed by the joy that the news had brought much traffic for hispany. But then Lucien found him and told him that the news was faked by Nancy and the photo had hurt Camerons reputation. He might be brought to court soon by Cameron and Lucien. The boss knew who Lucien was. He had made himself a sessful businessman as the boss of Camcien Lifetech. Thepany was important for the country and its people. Thepany was on its way to be a new giant in Riverside City. Though he had no idea who Cameron was, he knew he was also an important figure as he could find Lucien to help him. Now he was quite worried that hispany would be ruined by Nancys problem. Nancy couldnt say a word. She just stood there with her hand covering her scalded arm. Cameron said directly, I dont want to talk much with you. Hand me the camera. Nancy pretended to be unsuspecting, What camera? I dont know what you are talking about. I got that photo from someone anonymous. Nancy had nned how she should do now. She could say someone else should be responsible for this. She then continued, Someone sent that photo to my e-mail and I wrote an article based on that photo. How could I know what happened next? Last chance for you, tell me the truth. Cameron didnt want to bother with the anonymous person. Nancy still got something to say but Lucien said smilingly first, I heard your boyfriend had just been promoted to sales manager? I can let his boss fire him by a mere phone call. If he knows it is his girlfriend who makes him lose his job, how would he feel about his girlfriend? Lucien loved to say something malicious in a gentle way. Hearing his words, Nancy copsed onto the ground. She didnt expect Cameron would know everything. And her boyfriend was her soft underbelly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nancy knew who Lucien was. She knew he wasnt exaggerating. He was just much more powerful than she and her boyfriend were. Her boyfriend had undergone a lot before he became the sales manager. If he was fired because of her, she would be a life-long enemy for him Tears welled up in Nancys eyes and she instantly flinched and nned to take out her camera. But things didnt end here. Lucien continued, And I heard Michelle gave you a fake purse? Nancy turned to him in shock. She didnt expect Lucien to know that. But then her face turned sullen as she thought she had be a joke. She thought she could fool Lucien and Cameron. But actually, they knew everything. Lucien smirked and handed her a piece of paper, on which there was the chat record between Michelle and the seller of the purse, Sorry to inform you that the purse is fake. Here is the evidence. Nancy clenched the piece of paper in hand tightly and she couldnt believe it. Fake? Why would she humiliate me like this? Nancy felt quite disappointed and then went mad. She felt much grateful to Michelle when she received the purse. She had even written a quite moving article to mislead the public. But she Nancy now knew how hypocritic and malignant Michelle was. She tore the paper apart and ten stood up with bloodshot eyes, I will give the camera to you. I can also tell you how she trapped me and used me to fool the public. Lucien turned back to have a glimpse at Cameron and raised his eyebrows. They were both satisfied with what Nancy said. Then Nancy took out the camera and Michelle got all the videos in it. How he shook off Michelle was also recorded in the camera. And he also recorded all the words said by Nancy. He hoped he could let her parents know what kind of person their daughter really was through those videos. But Cameron still thought that the best revenge was to invite Michelle and her parents to dinner and then show the video to them directly. Chapter 608 Something to Show You Then Lucien and Cameron left with the evidence. In the car park, Lucien leaned on his sports car and lit a cigarette, Where is Nina? I think she would like to witness what had just happened. He knew Cameron had secretly got married with Nina this morning. But he didnt know Nina had got back to the shooting site. He thought the Nina would stay with him all day long. Cameron gave a cold glimpse at him and said, She got back to the shooting site. Cameron didnt want to mention that. But he had to tell him the truth as Lucien had asked him that. Lucien said surprisedly with his eyes wide open, She got back to the shooting site and left you behind? Then he added, On such a special day? Before Cameron could say anything, Lucien burst outughing and hisughter kept echoing in this underground car park. Cameron instantly got on his car with a sullen face. Then he drove his car away. Lucien was stillughing. It was exactly what Nina would do. She might be the only woman in this world who would get back to work right after secretly getting married with her boyfriend. But it was just too funny for Lucien. And Lucien loved to see how embarrassed Cameron when he mentioned this. Cameron was capable to get whatever he wanted easily. Maybe Nina was the only one who could create some trouble for him. Cameron got back to his home and saved the video in Nancys camera on his phone as evidence. Then he called his mother. He told his mother to invite Michelle and her parents to dinner at his home. And he also said that he woulde. Now Michelle didnt know the talk between Cameron and Nancy. She thought he would invite her to dinner only to deal with the photo problem. But in fact, what Cameron would do at the dinner was to reveal what kind of person Michelle really was. Colleen had no idea what Cameron was gonna do. But she knew Cameron had said that he wouldnt forgive Michelle. So, she said worriedly, What will do at the dinner, Cameron? Dont bother, mom, Cameron didnt tell her the truth, I just want to have a talk with them. Good, Colleen had known she couldnt let her son marry Michelle. Cameron had shown how he loathed Michelle. Cameron didnt know what Michelle had done to irritate Cameron. She still considered Michelle as her daughter even if she couldnt win Camerons heart. Michelle and her parents arrived on time and Cameron was thest one who arrived. Michelle saw Cameron and said in an extremely soft voice, Cameron Cameron simply ignored her and walked into the dining room. Michelle bit her lower lips and felt a bit hurt. She had no idea why Cameron was so cold to her. She thought he would invite she and her parents to dinner because of the photo posted online and he just wanted to get along well with her. Before they set about eating, Cameron said loudly, Sorry, but before the dinner, I have something to show you. For Cameron, the dinner was only an excuse to gather those people here. He didnt want Michelle to show up in front of him, let alone eating at the same table with her. Hearing this, Michelle felt quite terrible.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She clenched her palms tightly below the table. She tried to remain calm. She didnt think Cameron had known the truth and Nancy didnt contact her for anything unusual today. But she didnt know that Nancy was threatened by Cameron and Lucien. Nancy now even abominated Michelle as the purse Michelle gave her was fake. It wasnt only about the purse. Nancy felt she was humiliated as she was fooled by Michelle with the fake purse. Now she only hoped Michelle to be ruined by Cameron. Colleen Donovan and Randall Dauster remained silent but the parents of Michelle were quite confused. But they chose to ask Cameron straightaway, What do you want to show us? What happened? Youll know it soon, Cameron said and took out his phone and connected it to the TV in the dining room. Colleen and Randall installed a TV in their dining room so that the old couple could watch a movie or something as they had dinner together. Then Nancys face appeared on the screen. Nancy said these word by word, Michelle Byrd asked me to do that. She knows Cameron hates her and she asked me to post the photo. She just wants to provoke Cameron Dauster and Nina Sanchez. Cameron paused the video and all the people present had already felt quite astonished. They looked at each other with their mouth wide open because they wouldnt believe what they had just heard, especially Colleen, in whose eyes Michelle was always a fairdy, a generous and gentle girl. But the girl on the screen told her that Michelle would take such a photo only to provoke Cameron and Nina Michelles parents were also shocked by the video. They couldnt believe their daughter would do this. They couldnt help but get flushed as they saw the video. What are you doing, Cameron? Michelle screamed and tried to seize his phone from him. Cameron dodged her quickly. And before Michelle could get the phone, she was stopped by her father. Her father held her in control and said to Cameron, y it. I dont believe my daughter have done that. I want to see the whole video. If you cannot provide me with evidence, that would be ndering. And I wont allow you to do that to my daughter. Chapter 609 The Hypocrite It was natural for Mr. Byrd to say that. shocked as they were, they still chose to trust their daughter and try their best to defend their daughter. But Michelle was getting more and more nervous. She knew she would be doomed if the video continued. What kind of person So, she quickly shouted, No, dont y it anymore. Then she turned to Cameron and eximed, Why are you trying to nder me like this? How could you know that woman wasnt lying? Cameron ignored her and said in azy voice, If you think Im ndering you, then I will continue to y that video. Then he pressed the y button on his phone. Nancy disappeared and the whole recording of what Michelle did to Cameron before his house were shown on the screen. Colleen now knew it clearly that Cameron was trying to refuse her but Michelle still ran over to him and hugged him. Then Cameron shook her off instantly. As Cameron paused the video at where Cameron stormed back into his house angrily, Michelles mother burst out crying. Maybe she cried because her daughter was shaken off cruelly by Cameron or because she finally knew what her daughter had done. Or, she cried because her daughter would lose her principle after she fell in love with Cameron. Michelle also copsed on her chair and she became depressed and angry. How could Cameron do that to her? Though she had yed tricks on him, he can revenge on her in person. Why should he reveal the truth in her parents face? Colleen was unable to say anything. But she had understood what happened that night. Her son didnt show his love for Michelle. He even revealed the truth that it was Michelle who hired others to take that photo and gave it to the media. Randall held Colleen in arms tofort her before they both looked at Michelle. Michelles father trebled and then he stood up and pointed at his daughter, Tell me, Michelle. What on earth is going on here? Why did you do this to Cameron? Tears trickled down Michelles cheeks and she shouted while sobbing, I also want to know whats going on. I havent done anything. I did find Cameron and hug him. But I had no idea there was someone taking pictures of us. And I didnt know why this woman would tell lie to you. Nancy is a liar! She envies me. She has hired someone to take the picture and told you this terrible lie to ruin me. Now Michelle had no choice but to remain silent. She wouldnt confess. She must let them think Nancy was the culprit. She wouldnt confess even if Nancy came here to testify. Cameron sneered, So, you mean Nancy wants to trap you? Then why did you give her a purse as gift? Thats too ridiculous. You think shes gonna trap you and thus you send her a purse? Do you believe this story yourself? Michelle was stunned. She didnt expect Cameron to know the purse thing. The change on her face proved that she did send a purse to Nancy. Cameron then said slowly, And Ive known that the purse you gave Nancy was fake and Ive made sure she learned about this as well. In other words, now Nancy loathed Michelle so much that she told Cameron the whole story to ensure Michelle could be ruined. Michelle almost felt intoa. She felt as if she were standing naked before her parents and Camerons parents. She knew Colleen preferred her so she thought she would win Nina, but now Michelle thought todays nightmare had ended here. But Cameron still added, It is also your n to force my parents toe to Jamton from Sanya, right? Michelle trebled all over and looked at Cameron frightenedly. Why could he know that in such a short period of time? She had ever expected Cameron to know her rtionship with that private number. What? Colleen stood up from her chair in shock and Randalls face also turned pale. Randall could still remember how terrible he felt when he rushed to Jamton.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Firstly, Colleen and he were both in their declining years. They had spent a whole day in Sanya and then had to rush to Jamton. It was too physically demanding for them. Secondly, Colleen pped her son. It was the first time in her life. And his son even said he wouldmit suicide. It was a great mental shock to both Colleen and him. If it was Michelle who was behind all those things, then she was indeed a cunning fox. Randall shook his head disappointedly. He didnt expect such a decent parents would have such a malicious daughter. They could also be considered as Michelles parents. Now she had used them to break the rtionship between Cameron and Nina. She didnt even care their feelings. She just couldnt believe it. Colleen couldnt stay calm anymore. She pounded the table and said to Cameron in rage, Tell me, Cameron, what actually happened. Colleen promised to herself that if it was Michelle who fooled Randall and her, she must tear Michelle apart right now. For Colleen, she pped her son during her trip to Jamton, and she regretted it so much. She had never pped her son before. Now as she knew Michelle had indirectly caused her to p Cameron, she hated Michelle so much. Cameron said a telephone number and said to Michelle, Could you please dial that number for me? It was the number of the owner of the Facebook ount. How dared Michelle call that number? Though she had never met that guy, they had talked on the phone for several times. He must recognize her voice instantly. Cameron sneered, Now what? If you dared not call that number, I will dial the number for you, Cameron said and took out his phone. No! Michelle shouted subconsciously, which also proved Cameron was right. Hearing that, Michelles parents almost fell intoa. They had been friends with Colleen and Randall for decades. Their daughter even went as far as deceiving Colleen, how could they get along with the Dauster couple in the future? Chapter 610 Owing Nina an Apology Cameron didnt call. But it didnt mean he had no evidence. He took out a digital recorder, and said to Michelle, You know well what kind of person Dominic is. Since he took your money to mess with my mother. He would also take someone elses money to speak the truth. Certainly, Cameron didnt do it himself since Dominic knew him and would no doubt act against his wish. It was Lucien. With a little bit of a bribe, Dominic told the truth. And ording to the clues from Dominic, Lucien found that the ount against Nina was supported by a woman. Cameron didnt even need to think to know that it was Michelle. Michelle stared at the digital recorder, trembling, and then she looked away. Making excuses wouldnt do now. Her pale and panicked face had given her away. Cameron continued, You knew that one of the reasons my parents dont like Nina was that his parents are disdainful people. So, you paid Dominic, asked him to provoke my parents. You gave him my moms number, right? Hearing this, Colleen was infuriated. She was wondering who did Dominic get her number from. It turned out to be Michelle. And you waited until my parents arrived at Sanya. And then they rushed to Jamton in fury. The exhaustion from the travel made things worse. My mom pped me. If I were a less filial son, I would most likely resent my mother because of this p. And then there would be grudges between us. Michelle, you are so vicious. Camerons eyes were cold, It would destroy not only my rtionship with Nina but also the rtionship between me and my parents. They have treated you very well since we were young, how can you hurt them like this? Camerons tone was ice cold at the end of his words. Michelle slipped down from the chair weakly, hiding her face and crying bitterly. Colleen cried too, but out of anger. Colleen pulled up the chair and walked over to Michelle, pointing at Michelle, her voice trembling, You, you Perhaps because she was too desperate and angry, Colleen was speechless. Randall walked over and hugged her, gentlyforting her, Colleen threw herself into Randalls arms and cried sadly, saying, What a difference! Nina never hurt Cameron. When we gave her the money and asked her to leave Cameron for his future, she agreed without hesitation. I thought she love money. But now it seems like she loves Cameron. She chose to sacrifice herself for Cameron to have a brighter future. She never dragged him down when they were together at school. In fact, she improved at study. She had been with Cameron after he came back from abroad this time yet she kept it a secret from cameras. She didnt want people to bother Cameron, because he is not a celebrity. That day in Jamton, when she saw me p Cameron, she proposed to end the rtionship. She didnt want Cameron and me to argue. She always put Camerons feelings at priority. What about you, Michelle? Colleen became angrier as she spoke. Cameron has nothing to do with you, yet you made up all these rumors. Now everybody is judging him. You knew he didnt want attention. He just wanted to focus on his research. You dont love him. You love only yourself. You cared about only your desire. You are a selfish woman. You dont deserve Camerons genuine love. In the end, Colleen roared at Michelle, using her of viciousness. Then, Colleen said to Randall, sobbing, Im so regretful for having treated Nina unfairly. I should apologize to her. We will, butter. Now, dont be angry for people who dont worth it, said Randall, holding Colleen in his arms. Randall didnt say anything mean to Michelle, but his words had fully disyed his contempt. Upon hearing Randalls words, Michelles father pped Michelle, saying, How did your mother and I teach you! He was furious and ashamed. Michelle fell to the ground, covered her face with her hand, and cried in pain. Her mother burst into tears too. Randall, Colleen, Cameron, we are so sorry. We didnt teach our daughter well. We apologize. We promise that she would never show up in front of the Dauster family again. Michelles father was a reasonable person. He apologized shamefully. Cameron stood up, and said, We ept your apology. But we have to make a rification. I will release the full video and show people what happened after the hug, for my innocence and also for the respect for Nina. Cameron. Michelles father was anxious. If you do that, Michelles reputation would be ruined. No one would marry her. And as her parents, how are we going to face people? Thinking about the consequence once the truth was exposed, his voice trembled. They were already embarrassed to settle this thing in private. If it was exposed, they wouldnt be able to stay in this city. Cameron was forcing them to leave. You guys cared only about your reputation. How about mine? Nina is the only woman I love. But now I am on the trending topic for such a rumor. I am described as a yer, as a heartless person. Both my, and Ninas reputation is affected. Cameron said. He then continued, Well make our rtionship public sooner orter. I wont allow people to judge her by saying that his boyfriend was once messing around with another woman. Yes, we have to make it public. Neither Nina nor Cameron should be judged for being irresponsible and immoral in a rtionship. Said Colleen, wiping her tears and nodding in agreement. She didnt know that Cameron and Nina had got married. But from now on, she epted Nina as her daughter-inw. She was no longer opposed to Cameron and Ninas rtionship. Instead, she would help Cameron to make Nina his wife.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 611 Asked for it Cameron and Colleen insisted on exposing the matter. Anxiously, Michelles father turned to Randall for help. Randall! We have been friends for so long. Please, dont let them do it. Save some face for us. Randall shook his hand indifferently. Your daughter didnt care about our reputation when she asked Dominic to make trouble in where Colleen and I work. So, I dont think there is anything wrong with Camerons decision. Michelles father couldnt say anything. Randall then continued, Michelle is your daughter. Her mistake is partially your fault. You failed to teach her well. Therefore, you should face the music. His words had made his attitude clear. He approved Camerons idea of exposing the matter. The Dausters were determined. Perhaps because of that, or because of the consequences, Michelles mother couldnt take it anymore, she let out a scream and passed out, her hand covering her chest. The living room fell into chaos. In the end, Michelles mother was taken away by the ambnce. Michelle went to the hospital with her father too. Colleen stood in the living room, feeling empty. She couldnt believe what had happened this night. Meanwhile, Randall stayed beside taking care of her. He talked with her and brought her water once in a while. Cameron went to the kitchen and prepared some simple dishes. After it was done, he called his parents to the dining room to finish the meal. Colleen looked at the dishes. They were nice. Then she looked at his son. He was calm. She wanted to speak but failed to do so. She didnt know where to start. Cameron understood his mother, so he started the conversation by saying, I know you feel bad for having pped me. But I dont mind it. So dont be sad. We shall treat it as if it never happened. Colleens eyes became red when she saw her son being so considerate. She sobbed, saying, I am sorry. She had never hit Cameron. He had been the best child since he was young. Compared to other parents, Colleen and Randall never needed to worry much about Cameron. They had always been proud of their son. Cameron was very mature. He knew what was right and what was wrong. He didnt need his parents to teach him. The p must have been harsh for him, and it broke Colleens heart too. She couldnt be more regretful. She was out of her mind. She felt humiliated by Dominics usation. That was probably the reason she lost control of herself and pped Cameron. Since Cameron forgave you, everything is alright! Stop thinking about it, said Randall, coaxing his wife. Cameron served food on Colleens te, showing his forgiveness with his action. Colleen tried the food in tears. A short while after, Colleen said, How about inviting Nina home for dinner? Ill cook, and apologize to her. Colleen wanted to show her eptance of Nina through action. After the series of shocks, everything became clear to Colleen. She should trust his son. He wouldnt choose the wrong person. After all, he had never made the wrong choice ever since he was a child. They never needed to worry about him. She should have believed in her son that the girl he chose was a good person. Fortunately, it wasnt toote. She would repair her rtionship with Nina and try her best to be a good mother-inw. She is in the crew filming; she wont be back in a short while. Ill bring her back when the timees. Then he put down his fork and look at his parents, saying seriously, Thank you for epting her, she will be a good wife, As well as a good daughter-inw. Randall rolled his eyes and mocked, Good wife? Good daughter-inw? I remember she said she said she wont see you again. Randall and Colleen were still thinking about the displeasing departure from Jamton. Cameron smiled proudly. She loved me so dearly. She couldnt bear living without me. He decided not to tell his parents that he and Nina had married for now. After all, they had just epted Nina and they hadnt recovered from the chaos. Brando and Colleen were speechless. They couldnt believe that their usually serious son would say something like this. Cameron resumed eating; he didnt say anything else. But Randall and Colleen were impressed by Camerons smile when he mentioned Nina. They had never seen him smile so happily during his growing up. Randall and Colleen looked at each other in relief. The atmosphere of the dining room became amicable. Cameron had never enjoyed a meal with them ever since they tried to match-make him and Michelle. Although they hate Michelle, Randall, and Colleen went to the hospital to visit Michelles mother. After all, they had been friends for decades. Meanwhile, Cameronswyer exposed to video with a statement. Entrusted by Mr. Dauster, this is a statement on the hug between Mr. Dauster and Miss Byrd: 1. Through personal verification with Mr. Dauster and diverse verifications, the above article is purely fabricated by Miss Byrd and her friends. 2. The false news had vited Mr. Dausters reputation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 3. To protect the legitimate rights and interests of Mr. Dauster, please delete or revoke the relevant information on the relevant websites. Mr. Dauster will pursue legal ountability for whoever refuses to do so. 4. Mr. Dauster is married. He is devoted to his wife. Hereby we dere. The statement, together with the video made everything clear. Camerons contempt for Michelle was obvious in the video. Everybody could see that Michelle threw herself at Cameron and Cameron pushed her away right after. Cameron was innocent. People thought it was a sweet story, but it turned out to be a disgusting one. So, they went to Michelles Twitter to insult her. Thements were mean. But Michelle deserved it. Chapter 612 She Is the Best Michelle had attracted a lot of followers with her sweet look and wonderful painting. But now, they all turned against her. The more they loved her at that time, the more they hated her now. They even found out about Michelles parents. People threw eggs and sshed paint toward Michelles studio. The Byrds couldnt stay in Jamton. When people threw their anger at Michelle, Cameron was again on the trending list. His handsome face was attractive enough, but now, he had shown himself as a devoted person. People loved him even more. When someone found out that he was a top student, women were about to be crazy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g They couldnt believe that such a perfect man existed in the world. His look was perfect. His temperament was unparalleled. He was a talent. And above all, he was devoted to his wife. He was simply perfect. He was one in a million. What type of woman would be worthy of him? Gosh! Look at him. His body is perfect! Look at that triangle back, those long legs. He is better than those actors, idols, and whatever. Oh my God, I am going to be crazy! Im so envious of his wife. Ill be more than happy if my boyfriend has one of his merits. Difference from womens admiration,ments from guys kind of smelt like jealousy. This kind of genius usually had a bad taste for women. Dont expect too much, his wife is probably ugly. Nina, who was at Jamton, was speechless seeing thisment. Ugly? The word never existed in her dictionary. Cameron, on the other side, let out a cold smile. Then he opened the page of the person who left thement. He smiled even deeper when he found that person was Ninas fan. The guy addressed Nina as his goddess. Cameron couldnt help but imagine what would happen once the guy found out that he had called Nina ugly. Cameron called Nina after the video and the statement was released. At this time, naturally, Nina had known it online. Cameron told Nina how he had exposed Michelle in front of their parents. Nina apuded upon hearing that. Good job, Cameron! Are you happy? Cameron looked at her deeply through the phone. Sure! I like seeing bitches humiliated. Nina was thrilled. She wished she was present when it happened. As an actress, she had done many things like this over the years. Nina liked punishing those who were pretentious and bitchy. Sylvie had even jokingly called her the detector of bitches. Cameron smiled, Im d to hear that. He would be happy as long as she was. Nina was moved by his affectionate gaze. She felt like drowning in it. She couldnt figure out how did Cameron be so flirty after a few years. He was cold in the past and she had to take the initiative all the time. Now, just looking at him, she blushed. Cameron then put on a serious look, saying, My mother wanted me to bring you home for dinner. She wanted to apologize to you. Nina had just taken a sip of water, hearing this, she almost spat it out. What did you say? she asked in great surprise. Seeing Nina choked, Cameron was kind of helpless, and at the same time worried. He said, My mother wanted to apologize to you. She had realized that you are a good girl. She wanted to get along with you. She is no longer against us. Nina was stunned. She couldnt speak one word. She had never imagined such a day toe. She had never imagined that one day Colleen would invite her for dinner and apologize to her. She had never imagined that one day, she would be epted. It was unreal. It felt like a dream. The biggest problem in her heart was that Colleen didnt like her, and she didnt want Cameron to be caught between her and Colleen, so she resisted Camerons approach again and again. Is it a little unreal for you? Cameron immediately knew what Nina was thinking. Yes Nina choked up as soon as she answered. She quickly closed her eyes to prevent Cameron from looking at her red eyes. It was hard to be epted by Camerons parents. Nina didnt shed tears easily, but she couldnt stop crying at the moment. Cameron was so distressed that he wished he could be by her side at the moment, holding her in his arms while she cried. However, he couldnt. He could onlyfort her with words, You are such a nice person, so how could they not like you? Theyve been blinded by people before. Thats all. Randall and Colleen knew Michelle earlier, and they were friends with her parents. That was why they liked Michelle so much. But now after knowing Michelles lies, they could finally treat Nina without prejudice. Nina wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and turned to Cameron. Your mother doesnt have to apologize to me, she didnt do anything too far. And I understand that she was only caring about you. Colleen was mean when she gave Nina the check. But apart from that, she didnt do anything to Nina. In Jamton, Colleen pped Cameron, not Nina. She said she wanted to apologize to you. She had made up her mind. You just need to ept it. Cameron knew Colleen well. He knew that once Colleen was determined to be good to someone, she would do it no matter what. She wouldnt feel okay without apologizing to Nina. I see. You got your stubbornness from your mother. Nina jokingly said, erasing the serious atmosphere brought about by the topic. She was very smart, very sensible, and very understanding. But she knew how to cover herself. She looked carefree, yet she was more sensitive than many. Cameron smiled too. He loved this girl to the moon. He knew that she was the best. I havent informed them that were married. Well tell them when you are back. Cameron added. Couldnt be better this way. Nina was relieved. To be honest, although she was d that Colleen epted her, she was unprepared to face Colleen and Randall officially. So, itd be better not to tell them for now. Chapter 613 The Best Wedding Gift I miss you. Cameron suddenly said. Ninas heartbeat raised. She blushed and protested through the phone, Cameron, what have you gone through abroad these years? You werent like this in the past. How was I like in the past? Cameron asked, lifting his eyebrows. You were cold, reticent, Ninained. I was young to pester you. Now if someone treated me so coldly, I wouldnt even look at him twice. Cameron smiled. He said in an affectionate tone, Therefore, I corrected myself. Nina pursed her lips. Cameron continued, I was active too in the past, didnt you feel it? Nina disagreed. When? Ive never felt it. In the night, Cameron murmured. Nina was speechless. He had be a shameless guy. He was no longer the shy boy. Yet he was right. He was indeed more than active about some sort of things. Cameron took Ninas shyness as agreement. He then concluded, I was active too in the past, only in a different way. But no matter what, my love for you has stayed unchanged. Nina faked a cough. She felt unease upon hearing such an affectionate confession. To be honest, she wasnt really used to the flirty Cameron now. She kind of missed the old, reticent top student Cameron. Teasing him was fun. Now she was the one being teased all the time. You are not used to it? Cameron said, Its okay. You will. He acted cool in front of her because he knew she liked it. But now, he had made her his wife, he would spoil her, of course. Nina didnt know what to say. So, she wanted to end the call. Im going to sleep. Lets stop here. Tomorrow, I have a tough scene to shoot. Its going to be exhausting. Good night. Cameron knew that she had a hard time making this show. So, he didnt want to keep herte. However, Nina wasnt sleepy at all. She rolled around in bed thinking about the fact that she had been epted by Colleen. She wanted to call Emilia to tell her the good news, but then she thought that Emelia, as a pregnant woman, might have slept, so she still didnt call to bother. The next second, however, Emilias called. She asked worriedly, What the hell is going on with Cameron and Michelle? Now everybody knew about it. Emelia knew that Colleen wanted Michelle to be her daughter-inw and that Michelles parents had a deep friendship with Colleen and Randall, so she was surprised to see the news on the Inte. Now, Colleen and Randall were unlikely to be friends with Michelles parents. Nina then told Emelia about what happened tonight, and that Colleen had epted her. Nina thought Emilia should be happy for her, but Emelia fell silent on the other end of the phone. After a while, she suddenly cried. Nina was startled. She asked nervously, Whats wrong? Why did you suddenly cry? This is good news for me, arent you happy? Im so happy. This is joyful tears! Emelia cried even louder when she finished. No one knew better how painful it was not being recognized. Hearing that Colleen had epted Nina, Emelia was so happy. Perhaps being pregnant had made her more sensitive. She lost control of her tears. Nina was relieved to hear that. Its so nice Emelia choked up on the phone, You can finally be with Cameron. Although she knew that Nina and Cameron had married, Emelia also knew that there was still something in Ninas heart and she wouldnt be truly happy. Emelia knew that Nina was not a selfish person. She wouldnt base her happiness on Colleens suffering. If Nina had been selfish, she would have eloped with Cameron. Nina also sighed, Yeah, finally we can be together. Thinking of this, Nina suddenly had a lyric in her mind, If you cant see each other again with red eyes, how about blushed face? Fortunately, after that year with Cameron, she could still face him with a blushed face. He was still the person she loved after all these years. After ending the call with Nina, Emelia threw herself into Julians arms and cried, tears wetting Julians pajamas. Julian sighed silently many times while putting his arms around his wife andforting her. He thought that since Nina and Cameron had married, nothing should affect Emelias mood much. Yet only a few days after, she was moved to tears again. He felt like he must owe Cameron and Nina in hisst life. Emelia said to Julian, sobbing, They are finally together, otherwise, I am losing hope for love. Emelia was just expressing her relief. She didnt mean anything else. Yet to Julian, there was something. Julian pursed his lips, thinking, Dont you believe in our love?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Yet he didnt ask in the end. He once disappointed her deeply in love. To change this heavy topic, he thought for a moment and said, Since they are married, shouldnt we think about what to send them as a wedding gift? Emelia lifted her eyes from Julians arms and smiled, I have already prepared the gift. Julian was confused, When? He was with her almost twenty-four hours a day now, why hadnt he seen what she had prepared? Emelia said, It is the copyright of this campus novel I wrote. I will give it to them for free, theyll decide whether to adopt it into a movie. Julian was speechless. Now he understood why Emelia refuse to sell the copyright to him or Viggo. It turned out she wanted to give it to Nina for free. Emelia exined, I said long ago that this novel is for Nina. I didnt make it clear because the thing between her and Cameron wasnt settled. After all, if the thing didnt work out between the two, Ninas future husband wouldnt be happy if Nina got the copyright. But now since she and Cameron are together, its going to be the best wedding gift. Chapter 614 Deep Relationship What else could Julian say? He agreed with whatever Emelia said now. All he wanted was her happiness. Just as everything was going well with Nina, Andrew Sonfield was having a video call with Jillian Harrison. Jillians face was full of amazement. What? Youve met Cameron, the guy on the trending list? Andrew said while thinking, Yes, I saw him talking with Sylvie, Ninas assistant. And it felt weird. He was there to visit Nina. He saw Cameron and Sylvie just when he walked out of the elevator. Cameron was unfriendly to him. Jillian asked in confusion, Do you mean his wife is Sylvie? Andrew was speechless. After a while, he said, If so, why would they keep it secretly? Andrew suspected that Camerons wife was Nina. That exined why Cameron was hostile toward him. And Nina was famous, that was why they kept their rtionship secret. Nina? Jillian eximed, then she said indignantly, She doesnt worth it! As a has-been, Jillian liked checking the trending topics. She naturally saw the news about Cameron and Michelle, as well as how perfect Cameron was. Although Camerons upation has not been announced, his aura as a genius and as a devoted husband was great. Upon hearing that Nina might be Mrs. Dauster, Jillian instinctively became jealous. She thought that Nina was brainless and she didnt worth such a man. Thinking of Camerons affectionate confession to his wife in the statement, Jillian became more jealous. She used tough at Ninas brainless. But now, she had started to imitate Ninas style. But however hard she tried, it was fake. That was why it didnt work. Andrew was slightly impatient. Whether she deserves it or not, we now have to analyze what her rtionship with Cameron is. Whats that expression? Jillian sensed Andrews impatience and instantly got angry. Have you fallen in love with Nina? Are you throwing tempers at me now? Andrew, I warn you, I am your girlfriend now. Jillian said ferociously, Without my connections, you wont be in this crew. Her words got Andrew. He pursed his lips and became silent. Indeed, without Jillian, he wouldnt get the chance of being in this drama. Few in this industry could be famous just by one show. Most of the actors, including him, remained unknown even after they were thirty. He worked together with Jillian the year beforest year and after that, they became couples. Jillian was famous at that time, so she demanded their rtionship be secret. And because Jillian was more sessful, Andrew didnt have a voice in this rtionship. Jillian had always med Nina for her failure. She believed that Nina had stolen her resources and that as long as Ninas career ended, she would be sessful again. So, she managed to get Andrew this chance to work with Nina. She asked him to approach her, and seduce her. When the timees, she would expose her rtionship with Andrew and use Nina of being a slut. No one in this film industry could survive once they were used of being a slut. That was why Andrew had tried his best to please Nina. However, Nina didnt buy it, which was frustrating. Jillian had described Nina as a shameless person in front of Andrew, saying that it should be easy to seduce her. However, things went the opposite way. Nina avoided him. Perhaps realizing that she had been too mean, Jillian calmed down a little, and said with an easier tone, Why did you say that there is something between Nina and Cameron? What makes you think so? I saw Cameron and Sylvie that day. But they didnt act like a couple. Andrew said slowly. And, the most important thing was that Nina took a day off. As far as I am concerned, she didnt have any activities that day. So, what did she do? And she returned secretly the same day. I think she went back to Jamton for something that couldnt be known. She went to the courthouse and get married? Jillian guessed, with Cameron? But soon she shook her head. No way. She is famous, she cant possibly get married now. Jillian didnt believe Nina would do so. Once an actress was married, or even just having a boyfriend, the audience might feel weird seeing her being a couple with someone in the drama. And once this happened, they would dislike the drama. That would be devastating. It was for this exact reason, that Jillian refused to make her rtionship with Andrew public. Andrew agreed with her. It was the same for an actor. So, they couldnt believe that Nina would get married at peak of her career. Besides that, although Cameron seemed to be a genius, no one knew what did he do. Why would Nina, a most famous actress, marry someone like him? Because he was handsome? For Jillian, physical appearance was important, but money was more important when it came to marriage. She never talked about getting married to Andrew, because she didnt think Andrew was worth it. She would never understand that for some people, love was the only thing that mattered in marriage. Nina had married Cameron for love. It was just my suspicion. You might better investigate their rtionship if you are to defeat Nina. Seeing that Jillian wasnt convinced, Andrew decided to shut up. He didnt have much evidence. But as a man, his instinct told him that there must be something between Nina and Cameron. If there is nothing else, Ill go. It is going to be a tough day tomorrow. I need to sleep. Andrew exined and then hung up the phone. His wish of getting rid of Jillian became stronger.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 615 Fight Michelles mother was alright. She passed out only because she had a stroke, caused by the anger. After the doctor said that there was nothing serious, Michelles parents left the hospital in a hurry. Since Cameron had exposed Michelle online, they couldnt face anyone. Returning home, they resigned overnight. They nned to take Michelle to a ce where no one knew them. They wouldnt let Michelle decide this time. They had to take her away. They regret trusting Michelle too much in the past. Michelle refused the proposal. Every girl liked living in big cities like Jamton. However, her parents forced her to close the studio and leave with them at the soonest time possible. Michelle didnt sleep that night. She still couldnt believe that Cameron was married. Did Ninae back to Jamton in a hurry to marry Cameron? Michelle couldnt let go. But there was nothing she could do. She was aughingstock now. Everybody despised her. She lost Colleens favor. She was notorious now. She would never have anything to do with the Dausters. Thinking of this, she buried herself under the nket and cried. The next day, she went to the studio to pack her stuff, covering her swollen eyes with sunsses. Outside the studio was a mess. Someone wrote cursing words on the window. Seeing this, she couldnt help but tremble. A young girl in fancy clothes rushed over and pped her face, saying, Fucking bitch! How dare you seduce Cameron? Michelle was caught off guard. Her sses fell and her exhausted face was now exposed. Yet she calmed down shortly after. She repressed her anger and looked at the girl in fury, asking, Who are you to hit me? Are you Camerons wife? Michelle provoked the girl on purpose, she was sure that Camerons wife was Nina. From the girls tone when she mentioned Cameron, Michelle knew that she must admire Cameron. So, she provoked her, even just to revenge for the p she had taken. As expected, the girls face turned pale. I dont need to be Camerons wife to hit you, slut! Michelle sneered. Since you are not. Then you have no right to hit me. After that, she grabbed the girl by the cor and pped her face violently. The girl was stunned. She never expected Michelle to fight back. She covered her face, paused for a moment, and rushed to Michelle again. Michelle was angry enough to see her studio ruined. She took it all out on the girl. She had already be notorious. She didnt care about it being worse. And the girl started it in the first ce, she wouldnt let her go. So, they fought in front of the studio. Lucien came from afar. He separated the girls and shouted, Stop! Lucien got a call from Mnie nchard this morning. She said she was going to hit Michelle. Lucien tried to stop her but failed. So, she rushed over anxiously. Michelle and Mnie all looked like a mess now. Their hairs were shattered. Michelle lost one high heel. Michelle didnt expect to see Lucien here. Lucien was currently famous among the social circle in Jamton. Many girls wanted to marry him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He was said to have been raised from low. His parents were just average people, and he had built Camcien Lifetech from scratch. So, his parents wouldnt be hard to deal with. Apart from that, he was a fun person. He knew how to please girls. But Michelle didnt care about him. All she wanted was Cameron. Michelle was stunned at the moment because she suddenly realized that since Lucien knew the girl, and this girl knew Cameron, Lucien must have known Cameron as well. She thought of Camcien Lifetech, which was rted to Lucien, and a guess popped into her mind. She murmured to Lucien, What is your rtionship with Cameron? Before Lucien said anything, Mnie said with a disdainful face, You dont even know this? Camcien Lifetech was co-founded by Cameron and Lucien. They were ssmates, friends, and partners in work. Lucien failed to stop her. Mnie said everything. Lucien red at Mnie but didnt say anything. Anyway, Cameron was already nning to disclose his rtionship with Camcien Lifetech, it was just a matter of time. Cameron felt that since he and Nina were already rightful, he should stand up and show his power so as to better protect Nina. Michelle was stunned, she feltplicated for a while. She had believed Colleens words and thought that Cameron was unemployed for the time being. She had no idea that he was actually one of the founders of the famous Camcien Lifetech. Michelle was jealous and remorseful. What a proud and excellent man she had lost! If she married Cameron, she would be the wife of the boss of Camcien Lifetech. But now, it all belonged to Nina. Michelle regretted being so imprudent. She should have approached Cameron carefully and slowly. Michelle stood there silently. Lucien saw through what was going on in her mind, yet he didnt bother to pay attention to her. Instead, he turned to Mnie and shouted, What are you still doing here? To beughing at? Out of respect for his mentor, Lucien had always been polite to Mnie, but he couldnt stand it today when Mnie came to fight. Therefore, he yelled. Startled by Luciens fierce expression, Mnie hurried to his car. Wait a minute. Michelle suddenly called out to her. Mnie paused in confusion and then looked back. Lucien looked at Michelle with a slight frown of warning. His intuition told him that Michelle was plotting something again. Chapter 616 Nina Is the Only One Lucien hurried to interrupt her, Michelle, before you speak, youd better think about your situation. Michelle sneered and said, Youre right. My situation couldnt be worse. I have no fear now. Michelle thought that even if she were to leave Jamton, even if she were to quit the fight, she wouldnt let Nina and Cameron live happily. She would tell Mnie who the so-called Mrs. Dauster was, so that Mnie could go to Nina to continue the fight. She could tell from Mnies p just now that Mnie must be tricky to handle. She couldnt wait to see Nina being hit. However, little did she know that Nina was good at martial art. She was sent to a martial school by her parents when they didnt want to care about her. And since then, Nina had always been practicing. She was in the kickboxing club at school. If Mnie was to fight with Nina, she better asked for Gods blessing beforehand. Michelle looked at Mnie and said, I know who Mrs. Dauster is. Luciens face turned grim slightly. He didnt expect Michelle to be so vicious. She nned to stir up dissension before leaving. Mnie immediately asked curiously, Who? A famous actress surnamed Sanchez. Michelle finished speaking before Lucien could stop her. Then she gracefully walked into her studio with a triumphant smile. Mnie immediately guessed, Nina Sanchez? Having been living abroad, Mnie knew little about the film and TV industry here, yet having stayed at Jamton for just a short while, Nina, the actress, has been deeply rooted in her mind. Nina was too famous. Also, many of the staff of Camcien Lifetech were fans of Nina, both male and female. Some even had Ninas posters or photos on their desks. Mnie knew about Nina even through them. Dont listen to her, shes crazy, Lucien said as he grabbed Mnies cor and tucked her into the car. Mnie did not intend to give up. She searched on her phone and was finally sure about the so-called Mrs. Dauster. It must be Nina Sanchez! Nina was the only Sanchez among the popr actresses now. Lucien didnt know what to say. Mnie suddenly eximed, I see! That new star studio at the upstairs of Camcien Lifetech belongs to Nina, right? Mnie gasped. She pointed to a picture of Sherlyn standing side by side with Nina on her phone and said, I recognize her. She is Ninas agent. She came often. Sherlyn came over a lottely to supervise the construction. Sometimes they met in the elevator. Mnie was wondering why would there be a star studio upstairs. Now she knew that Cameron had done it for Nina, and also for himself. It would be much easier for them to meet. And it also reduced the risks of being caught by reporters. Lucien didnt expect Mnie to think of Ninas studio upstairs, now, he couldnt hide anything for Cameron anymore. So he just kept silent and focused on driving. His silence confirmed Mnies guess. Mnie was about to cry. She was so sad when she knew that Cameron had taken fancy to someone else. But she believed that as long as she held on, Cameron would see her one day. However, Cameron didnt even show up at Camcien Lifetech these days. And all of a sudden, she heard on the news that Cameron had gotten married. She was almost crazy. She called Lucien in the middle of the night, wanting to know from him who the so-called Mrs. Dauster was. Lucien said he didnt know. Why? Why? Mnie was about to cry. Lucien said kind of helplessly, Cameron and Nina had been in love since they were in school. Its no surprise that they got married now. However, Mnie refused to listen. After a short while of silence, she said, I am going to be an actress.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. What? Lucien was shocked. He almost lost control of the steering wheel. Mnie was such a trouble-maker. He regretted having invited her back to from abroad. Mnie said seriously, syble by syble, I am going to be an actress andpete with Nina! Mnie was confident in saying so. She was good at singing and dancing. As the youngest child of the family, she was never asked to be sessful in academics. She was pretty good at art. Her family was engaged in academics, she didnt think about being an actress. Yet today, stimted by Nina, she suddenly had the wish. Lucien controlled himself from cursing. He took a deep breath and parked the car on the side of the road. He looked at Mnie solemnly and said, If you dont stop making fuss everywhere, I wont keep you Jamton. I am afraid youll have to go back to your parents. I cant take care of you, nor do I want to anymore. Mnie was pissed off. Do whatever you like, Ill go find thepany myself! After that, she mmed the door and got out of the car, leaving without looking back. Lucien was so angry that his vision went ck. He called Cameron helplessly, telling him about what happened between Mnie and Michelle, and told him that Mnie wanted to be an actress. Cameron replied indifferently, Again, you invited her here, youll handle it yourself. Lucien was speechless. Indeed, he asked for it. He grabbed his hair, begging Cameron for help, She said she is going to be an actress. What am I going to do with her? Cameron said, calmly still, Why would I bother? Lucien said, Arent you in control of Tymers Entertainment? Can you ask Viggo to take her? No, Cameron said curtly. How am I going to face Nina if I did so? How would she think of me if she knew that I was helping some other actress? Besides, I founded Tymers for Nina. How could it serve another woman? Lucian shrugged. But there are other actresses in Tymers. Viggo signed them, purely out ofmercial concerns. It has nothing to do with me. In Tymers, I care only about Nina. Cameron started again, Dont mess with Tymers or get me into trouble, or I wont forgive you. He had gone through great hardship to be with Nina. He wouldnt allow anything or anyone to affect their rtionship. Chapter 617 Given Away Camerons attitude was clear. Lucien had to give up the idea of getting Mnie into Tymers Entertainment. Before hanging up the phone, Cameron reminded Lucien, I know you are very respectful to our teacher, but Mnie has nothing to do with us, neither me nor you. We arent obliged to take care of her all the time. Shes an adult. She should be responsible for what she does. If she wants to be an actress, let her be. Whether shell be sessful or not relies on herself. Cameron sneered after saying this. Hisughter was full of contempt and disgust. It was obvious that he didnt think Mnie wasparable to Nina. Being an actress was a tough job. Few would make it. Mnie had never experienced the hardships of living in the world. She was not for the film and TV industry. Lucien replied, I get what you mean. Ill call our teacher and ask him to decide where shall Mnie go. Okay. Cameron ended the call. Cameron knew Lucien very well. He knew that Lucien was very serious. Luciens family wasnt rich. Their teacher had helped him a lot when they were abroad. That was why Lucien took care of Mnie so carefully. However, Cameron thought that since Lucien didnt have any feelings for Mnie, he should stop. Cameron had asked Lucien if he liked Mnie, Lucien was startled by the question and almost fell off the couch. He said that he had no interest in Mnie. He took care of her just to pay back his fathers favor for him before. Now Mnie wanted to be an actress. Lucien should stop bothering himself with her issue. The next day, before Nina got up, she got an audio message from Cameron. Are you awake? I need to tell you something. Its important. Cameron should have woken up not long ago. His voice was husky and alluring. Nina replied, Whats it? Seeing that she was awake, Cameron instantly called her by video. Nina didnt answer it. Cameron then sent a question mark, asking why she hung up the video call. Nina said unhappily, I havent even washed my face. I look like a mess. I am not answering it now. Ive seen you in a worse state, Cameron called again. Nina couldnt do anything. She rubbed her hair and connected the call, showing only her eyes. Cameron was speechless. Cunning girl! Yet just her eyes were attractive enough. Nina looked at the man in the video, who was half leaning on the head of the bed in a rxed posture. His robe was loosened, maybe a little bit too much. Nina knew what he was thinking at a nce. He was trying to seduce her again. She coughed, asking, Arent you cold up on the neck? Nope, its hot. Cameron then loosened his cor even more. Nina snorted, Dress properly, will you? I am your husband now, Cameron said, lifting his eyebrows. Fine. Nina sneered, rolling her eyes. Cameron smiled and then stopped joking, and said somewhat regretfully, I made a mistake on the statement. I put in the end that I am married, my parents and my family must have seen it. Nina sat up from the bed abruptly upon hearing this. She was relieved when Cameron said that he didnt tell his parents about their getting married. She was thinking about staying on the crew for a while to be mentally prepared. She wasnt ready to face Colleen. How stupid she was! She didnt realize that when she saw the statement. Then what shall we do now? Your parents must be angry, right? Did they call you? Nina worried that Randall and Colleen would beat Cameron again. Getting married was an important thing. They shouldnt keep it from their parents. Ninas parents didnt count, because they didnt worth it. Yet Camerons parents should be informed. Cameron said, The weird part of the whole thing is that they didnt call. They remain silent. Nina breathed a sigh of relief, Maybe they didnt see your statement? My uncle saw it, and even if my parents didnt see it, my uncle would have told them. Cameron exins, My uncle sent me a message this morning. What did he say? Congrattions! Nina almost fainted. This means that Joshua did see it, and it means that Colleen and Randall also know about it. Then why didnt they call you? Could it be that they were too angry to talk to you? Nina felt powerless. She didnt know what to do. Looking at the helpless girl in the video, Cameronforted, No matter what theyre thinking, nothing would change the fact that we are married. Well face it together. Nina was moved. She slowly calmed down. He was right. They were married. There was nothing they couldnt face. Cameron added, My mother has epted you. She wouldnt make things difficult for you or be angry with you again. Ill call them and ask how they think. Nina red at him and snorted, Its all your fault! He forced her to marry him. Otherwise, they wouldnt be so passive now. Cameronughed. Ill do whatever to get what I want. I dont care about others. He didnt care if his parents were going to beat him again. He had married the girl he loved. And he was sure that Colleen and Randall wouldnt do that. They had epted Nina, and therefore, they would treat her well. Nina sighed quietly, Its a miracle that Camcien Lifetech hase to this day. Nina casually mentioned Camcien and waited for his reaction.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cameron raised an eyebrow and stopped hiding it. You knew everything. Nina said grumpily, Am I an idiot to you? She had long been suspicious, but she had never mentioned it in front of Cameron. Last time Sherlyn said that she met a girl in the parking lot who asked Lucien about Camerons whereabouts, doesnt that mean that Cameron and Lucien know each other? It proved that Cameron had something to do with Camcien. Chapter 618 A Fool in Love Cameron answered her with a smile, Mrs. Dauster is very clever in my heart. She is not stupid at all. Nina snorted, Give me back my money! He was a billionaire, yet he asked her for money. That was shameless. Cameron said, Forget about the money. Now all my possessions are yours. You can take as much as you want. Speaking of this, Nina recalled that they didnt sign the prenuptial agreement. Now since he admitted that he was the other partner of Camcien Lifetech, Nina asked, Why didnt you make the premarital notarization? She felt it was unfair to him. She was rich as an actress, but her wealth was nothingpared to his. Do you think our rtionship is measurable by money? Cameron was unhappy to hear that. Why didnt he do it? Because he trusted in them. He believed they would be together forever. Their interests wouldbine. They would be one. Nina understood what he meant. she lowered her eyes to defend herself, I didnt marry you for your money. But what if something happens between us one day? There wont be such a day! Cameron interrupted her fiercely, I would never return single unless my wife is dead. Divorce and broke-up dont exist in my dictionary. Nina was speechless. She said helplessly, Do you have to go so far? I was just saying if Not even! Cameron remained aggressive. Nina nced at him obliquely, he could be gentle as hell, yet at the same time overbearing. Forever is a long time, She tried to say something, but Cameron interrupted her again. Do you think so? Cameron stared deeply at her, But for me, life is very short, and we have been separated for many years. Now you dont think about how to cherish our life together yet thinking about breakup with me? Nina, how can you be so heartless? Nina was speechless, she was just reminding him. He would and give up everything for love, so would she. As long as they loved each other, nothing else mattered.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nina and Cameron couldnt figure out why Colleen and Randall had remained silent after knowing that she and Cameron had gotten married. The fact was, they didnt dare to call Cameron. They didnt see the statement immediatelyst night. They were exhausted after returning from the hospital. They heard it from Joshua. He called them just when they entered the door. Colleen was shocked. What? Married? Her mind went nk. She didnt understand what she heard. Joshua said, Just check the news. Colleen hung up the phone in a hurry and looked up the news immediately. She saw that Michelle was exposed and then saw the statement. At the end of it, it said that Cameron was married. She read it out loud. Hearing it, Randall almost fell off the stairs. They looked at each other in silence for quite a while. They couldnt believe that Cameron had married without telling them. They didnt even know who his wife was. They knew it was most likely Nina, but what if it wasnt her. Cameron had be more and more difficult to read. Michelles thing had made them exhausted, now they heard that Cameron suddenly got married, or secretly married. Its Nina, right? Colleen asked in a trembling voice. Randall said in a confirmed tone, It must be her! I dont think hed marry anyone else. But Nina is the most popr actress at present. Would she marry our son? Getting married or even just getting in a rtionship would affect her career. Colleen said suspiciously. Make sense Randall felt that Colleen was right, Nina was not even thirty. She was at the peak of her career. Even if she wanted to get married, she shall wait until she was thirty at least. So Colleen covered her chest. Her legs went soft, Randall, oh my god. What if their son wasnt married to Nina? Colleen didnt dare think about it. Randall held her immediately, Dont worry, calm down. Ill call him and ask. Dont! Colleen stopped him. Why not? Randall was confused. Ill faint if the answer isnt what we want. You wont want to go back to the hospital tonight. Randall was amused. I didnt know you became so weak mentally. Colleen shook off his hand. Thanks to our good son! Colleen then said, Then just take it as we dont know. Since he didnt tell us, we shouldnt ask. So that we wont be shocked. Okay! Randall agreed. He then supported her to the bedroom. After washing up, theyy down on the bed. It was an exhausting night, yet they couldnt sleep. Thanks to their good son. Since they are married. I think we should prepare for the wedding. Colleen didnt want to think about it, but she couldnt help. We wont need to prepare for his wedding, Randall said,ughing. Why? Colleen was confused. He must have prepared everything. You wont need us. Randall believed that Cameron married Nina. He had done so much for her, that he wouldnt possibly marry someone else. If Nina wanted to marry him would be another story. But Randall believed that Nina would. From the few contacts with her, he could tell that Nina was a decisive and courageous girl. If she wanted to marry Cameron, nothing would stop her. Not reputations, not status. You are right. Colleen said, kind of disappointed, He must have been ready long ago. He would give her his entire world. He would dig out his heart if she asked him to. She finally understood that her usually indifferent son was actually a fool in love. Chapter 619 Mysterious Partner The next morning, when Colleen and Randall were having breakfast, Cameron called. Colleen picked up the phone with trembling hands and almost lost hold of it. Randall said helplessly, Calm down! Colleens heart was racing. I hope he wont tell us that he didnt marry Nina. Randall took a sip of the porridge, and said on purpose, What harm would it make? You dont like Nina anyway. I didnt like her but I do now. Colleen corrected him. The more she thought about Nina, the more she liked her. Colleen didnt start to like Nina because Michelle broke her heart. Nina was a good girl. She was better than many in Jamton. Randall reminded, Dont think about it too much, answer the call. Only then did Colleen realize the phone was still ringing. She took a deep breath and picked it up. Hello? she said as usual. Have you slept wellst night? Cameron was testing Colleens attitude. Yes, I did. Im sorry for what Michelle has done. It must have brought you troubles. Cameron then said. Dont be sorry. You revealed her true face. This is a good thing. Colleen meant it. If the thing didnt happenst night, she would still be fooled by Michelle. As she spoke, Colleen suddenly had an idea. I was about to ask you for Ninas number. Can you give it to me? Colleen exined, Since she wouldnte back in a short while, I might better contact her through the phone. Colleen wanted to apologize to Nina, but there was also something else. She thought that if Cameron gave her Ninas number, he and Nina must be fine. And the person she married must be Nina. She couldnt ask directly. Therefore, she chose this way. Smart as Cameron, he immediately knew what Colleen was thinking. And he could tell that Colleen and Randall approved of his marriage. So, he agreed. Ill send it to youter. Colleen was relieved. Alright. Without saying much, they each knew the other persons attitude. So, Cameron didnt speak more about this topic. He asked instead, Are you and my dad free this morning? Id like to take you to a press conference. We do have the time. Said Colleen in confusion. But what press conference is it? Colleen wanted to ask wasnt he unemployed? What press conference could he have? But to save Camerons face, she asked more subtly. Perhaps because they all worked in the academic field, she never thought that Cameron would be a businessman. Cameron wasnt hired by universities or other institutions, so they thought he was idling around. You will know when youe. For now, its a secret. Cameron said mysteriously. Someone will pick you upter. Do you have to be so mysterious? Colleen protested. Cameronughed, I have to call my grandparents and uncle, Im off now. Colleen couldnt do anything but hung up the phone. He told Randall about it. Press conference? Randall was confused too. He is having a press conference? What sort of a press conference would he have? And he invited all of us to go? Colleen shook her head. No idea. It was the special press conference of Camcien Lifetech. Cameron and Lucien had decided to announce Camerons identity as the other partner of Camcien in the press conference where Lucien would be the host. By doing so, Cameron would be able to protect Nina better. Cameron didnt want to be so high-profile, but he wouldnt be able to protect Nina in the future otherwise, especially now that he had apetitor, Dous, who was rich. Some people were shipping Dous and Nina online, saying that Dous was arrogant, but he was obedient while being with Nina. They liked seeing Dous tamed by Nina. Cameron was angry seeing that. He swore that he must not fail in thepetition with Dous. Firstly, he had to win in terms of wealth. Announcing to the public that he was the partner of Camcien was a good step. It would defeat the rich boy Dous Clevnd easily. After all, Dous was just a rich kid who lived on the wealth of his family. Yet Cameron was a talent in technology. He founded thepany from scratch. And many of his projects were supported by the official. At around ten oclock, the Dausters, the Donovans as well as Camerons grandparents arrived at the press conference. They didnt want attention, so they sat in the back of the venue. They were here to witness, not to show off. When they saw the banner Camcien Lifetech Press Conference, they immediately understood. It turned out that the biologicalpany that was now in the limelight was rted to Cameron.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I knew this boy is bound to be something, Colleens brother Joshua Donovan said proudly. He has apany? Camcien Lifetech? Colleen was still in shock, How is this possible? No one does business in this family. And he is just not made for business. His characteristics wouldnt do. Colleen knew very well that Cameron didnt like socializing. Randall pointed at Lucien, who walked on the stage with Cameron and said, Look, he founded thepany with that boy over there. Obviously, that boy deals with marketing andmunication, and Cameron is in charge of R&D behind the scenes. Lucien and Camcien Lifetech had be famous in Jamton in recent years. They all knew that Lucien was good at socializing. They had to admit Cameron was a genius. He knew that socializing was his weakness, therefore, he found someone to work with. Camcien Lifetech wouldnt be so sessful without Cameron or Lucien. Chapter 620 Mr. Dauster’s Ex-girlfriend Oh, gosh! Colleen sighed heavily. She never expected Cameron to do business. Yet she wasnt very surprised to know that Cameron had such a brilliantpany. Perhaps because she was too surprised when Cameron said he was unemployed. Joshua said, I didnt expect him to choose this path, but he made the right choice. On the one hand, he could use his strength at work, on the other hand, he will get money and glory. Two birds with one stone. Valerie murmured, Three birds. Everyone looked at her in puzzlement. Valerie shrugged. He also got the beauty. After a pause, everybody burst into a joyfulugh. Indeed, three birds with one stone. Love, money, glory, Cameron got all. Randall thought for a moment and said to Colleen, Look, our son is amazing. He never made the wrong choice. He meant that Colleen should stay aside from Cameron and Nina. Because Cameron always made the right choice. He didnt know about Colleens thoughts, but he trusted and respected Cameron unconditionally after knowing that Cameron founded Camcien Lifetech. He wouldnt interfere with Camerons matter again. Colleen rolled her eyes and then turned to the stage without saying anything. She didnt want to interfere either. She couldnt be happier seeing that Cameron took care of everything and she wouldnt need to worry. Valerie breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed that Colleen had given in. Thinking that her granddaughter-inw was the most famous actress at present, Valerie was delighted. It was such a wonderful thing to meet a beautiful actress often. The press conference started as they chatted in joy. After a short speech, Lucien introduced Cameron to the reporters. And the news was soon spread out throw all kinds of media. Cameron was on the trending list, now, his identity was exposed, and he became even more popr. The official Twitter ount of the Jamton government liked the tweet introducing Cameron. They even made a list of all the research work Cameron had done in recent years. It was an official approval of Cameron. People were impressed by Camerons outstanding. Some became even more jealous of his wife. Amid the guesses, ament attracted everyones attention. Mr. Dauster had a girlfriend. I dont dare to speak her name. And Im not sure if its still the same person. Some were curious. They asked the person for more details. Some had no interest, saying that they better forget about it since it was an ex-girlfriend and that Mr. Dauster wouldnt be the same person after so many years. Some asked, Why dont you dare to say her name? Does she have a background or something? She is a popr actress. Her fans wouldnt let me go if I said her name. Hearing that it was an actress, people, including those who had no interests, all became curious now. They asked for more details. The person said vaguely, They were famous at school. Because theirbination was kind of eye-catching. Whatbination? Top student versus bad student? The person jokingly said, and then added, Or princess versus prince. He tried his best not to be offensive. Someonemented down below, I think I know who it is. Nina? She was called brainless when she first became an actress. Someone quickly refuted, You got to be joking, Nina was at the top at school in every subject. How could she be a bad student? The author of the post said, She got good marks on the exam, but it doesnt mean she was a good student. As if fearing not being understood, the person soon added, Why would she improve so quick? Her boyfriend was a top student! Now people were convinced that Camerons ex-girlfriend was Nina. And soon, Ninas name appeared on the trending topics. Nina was Camerons ex-girlfriend and Nina isnt worth it soon upied the top of the trending news board. Many people said that Nina didnt worth being Camerons girlfriend, let alone his wife. Nina liked checking twitter with her private ount when she didnt need to work. Seeing the topics, she was confused. She wasnt worth it? Well, okay. That made sense. But she didnt care about being Camerons girlfriend now, she was his wife. Worth it or not, this was the fact. And she was impressed by how handsome Cameron was at the press conference. He was dressed in suits. His eyes, his Adams apple, were so sexy! Nina zoomed in on the pictures and watched them again and over again, blushing. Whats wrong with those people? Cant they just get a life? Sylvie was angry at thements. Nina said calmly, They dont decide anything. Dont be angry. She then leaned closer to Sylvie and whispered, And they would be pissed off when they found out that I am the Mrs. Dauster. So let them speak for now. Sylvie was speechless. Your taste is so special. She was impressed by Ninas calmness. As her assistant, she was tired of dealing with all sorts of trouble every day. Nina was amused seeing Sylvies helpless look. Andrew peered at Nina from afar. He saw thements online too. He didnt understand why wasnt Nina angry. Jillian paid those haters. She wanted to humiliate Nina. Yet Nina didnt care at all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 621 Being Married A notification popped on Andrew Sonfields phone. It turned out to be a message from Jillian. Nina must be pissed. You know how everyone is saying that Cameron is too good for her? Her tone reeked bitterness. It turned out that Cameron was one of the founders of Camcien Lifetech. The fact that his leading business was wroth 9 figures blew Jillians mind. Although she didnt know for sure if Nina and Cameron had gotten back together, she still couldnt bear the thought that Nina was Camerons ex. She thought a man like Cameron deserved better. Therefore, Jillian hired a bunch of people to troll Nina on the Inte, pushing topics like Cameron Dauster can do better than Nina Sanchez meaning to belittle and gross out Nina. Nina is talking with her assistant about what are they going to have for lunch right now, seemingly unperturbed. Andrew typed back calmly. Andrew lied. Nina and Sylvie werent talking about food at all. He knew Jillian was seeking some sort of reaction from Nina. He didnt want to give Jillian that satisfaction. Andrew didnt know why he found Jillian more and more annoying. Before he met Nina in person, all sorts of assumptions he made were based on Jillians acerbicints about Nina. After getting to know her himself, he found that Nina was nothing like Jillian had described. Nina was indeed very straightforward, but she wasnt mindlessly blunt like Jillian had said. Instead, he found Ninas EQ was very high. Oftentimes, she acted that way just to resolve some disputes and defuse awkward situations in the crew. Also, Nina was very dedicated to her career. He knew how hard it was to produce a military-themed TV series. Nina quickly got back to the high-intensity work when she barely recovered from her stomach disorder. She never made stunt doubles fill in for her when filming some dangerous scenes. Andrew didnt know that Nina was such a skillful actress. Jillian had always said that Nina was frail and couldnt finish the action scenes on her own. He bought Jillians nonsense because Nina simply looked too delicate for someone who was so tough. But now He realized that he was wrong about Nina. Now that he knew how nice a person Nina was, he naturally changed his mind about colluding with Jillian in plotting against Nina. Sure enough, Jillian was obviously frustrated after reading his reply. How can she be so calm? Doesnt she care about her reputation at all? Has she no shame? Andrew ignored her angry messages. Seeing that Andrew didnt reply, Jillian called to question him, trying to vent all the anger on him. Andrew found somewhere more private and answered the phone. You are with her every day. Just get more intimate with her and ask your assistant to snap a shot. Whats with the dilly-dallying? Jillian sputtered. Andrew almost lost his patience. Ive told you millions of times before. You know how many people there are in the crew. She wonte to see me after getting back to the hotel. How can I get more intimate with her? She wont stay on set after shooting. Most of the time, she is in her vanity van. I barely get the chance to speak to her, let alone getting more intimate with her. At first, he tried to get into Ninas room under the excuse of delivering allergy ointment. But Nina just asked him to bring that to her on set. Later, he made another excuse, saying that he wanted to check on her. Nina turned that down as well. In the past, Nina would stay on set and chat with the crew when she was not shooting. Recently, however, it seemed that her vanity van was the only ce she wanted to be. Her excuse was that she hadnt fully recovered from her stomach disorder and that the doctor told her to rest as much as possible. Andrew couldnt possibly question that, not when the director and the rest of the crew all sympathized with her over her condition. He knew Nina was smart. She probably did that because she had seen through his petty scheme. Nina was indeed aware of Andrews intentions. She didnt have any solid evidence, but she had this hunch that was always urate. After all, she had been pursued by men for so many years. She would know if a man was sincerely looking for a serious rtionship. Andrews actions said nothing like that. Some of her suitors were merely looking for a goody. Andrew, on the other hand, tried to approach her as if he was on a mission or something. Nina nced at Andrew, then turned to Sylvie and said, Call Sherlyn and ask her to do some background check on Andrew Sonfield. Theres just something off about him. Sylvie pursed her lips. Do I really have to call her? She will be her soon enough. Nina pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. Right, she is already on her way here.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sherlyn was a sensitive and qualified agent. Nina hurried back to Riverside City soon after Cameron revealed that he was married yesterday. Sherlyn connected the dots and called Nina to question her. Nina naturally admitted. Sherlyn immediately dropped everything she was doing and booked a flight ticket on the spot, saying that she would kill Nina when she got there. She wouldnt listen to Ninas exnation. Now, her ne hadnded. Sylvie shrugged. Forget about Andrew. You should think about what youre going to say to Sherlyn. Nina whined. The director called out Ninas name. Glumly, Nina stood up from the chair and left her conversation with Sylvie. Everyone seemed so needy right now. The reason why she was always in her vanity van after shooting was that she didnt want to be involved in any type of scandals. After all, she was married to Cameron. She knew very well what he would do if he got jealous. Plus, she sensed that Andrew might be up to something. Staying in the vanity van was the best way to avoid any possible troubles. Andrew naturally didnt have a pleasant talk with Jillian. He was still obviously upset when he was going to film a scene with Nina. Andrew, whats with the mood? Had a fight with your girlfriend? Nina teased him, letting out a chuckle. Andrew snickeredmely. I dont have a girlfriend. It was just a business call. Hearing his answer, Nina squinted her eyes. He avoided eye contact with her when he said that, which was a sign that he was lying. So, why did he try to make moves on her when he obviously had a girlfriend? What did he want from her? Chapter 622 Avoid Meeting Cameron Nina didnt expose his lie. Instead, she smiled and brushed it off, So it was a business call. I thought you might need some rtionship advice from me. No one knows a girl like a girl does, you know. Just then, the director called them to start shooting, and they quickly got into the role. It took them some time to finish shooting the scene. Just as Nina was about to go back to her vanity van, she saw Sherlyn standing next to Sylvie, fuming with anger. Sylvie was holding her breath, afraid that any unnecessary movement might cause her to burst. Nina took a deep breath, forced a smile, and ran towards Sherlyn. She hugged Sherlyn warmly and asked, My dearest Sherlyn. What are you doing here? Miss me? You know exactly why Im here. Sherlyn snorted and rolled her eyes, ignoring Ninas ingratiation. If they werent in public, Sherlyn almost wanted to choke Nina to death. To the car. Sherlyn gnashed her teeth.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Just as she finished her words, the director came to say hello to her. Sherlyn immediately gave him a warm glowing smile and greeted the rest of the crew cordially. Sherlyn had established herself in the industry over the years. The directors had to treat her with due respect. After a few rounds of small talk, Sherlyn took Sylvie and Nina to the vanity van. Andrew looked in their direction and wondered why Sherlyn was here. Moreover, judging from Sherlyns expression, she was definitely not happy about seeing Nina. He knew that Nina didnt renew her contract with Tymers Entertainment and established her own studio instead. In that case, Sherlyn should be busy renovating the studio and managing business rtions in Riverside City. The fact that Sherlyn dropped everything on her hands and flew here just to meet Nina didnt seem to add up. Andrew could only assume that Nina had caused some big troublest time she went back to Riverside City. She must have tied the knot with Cameron without telling Sherlyn. Thats why Sherlyn seemed so angry! Andrew thought. He took out his phone, meaning to tell Jillian about his assumptions. However, just when he was going to dial the number, he changed his mind. He was fed up with Jillians incessant urging and annoying attitude. Most importantly, he was the lead of this show. Ninas scandal would present the show in a unfavorable light. If the show tanked, he would have to suffer as well. Just now, he tried to talk Jillian out of her stupid n. However, Jillian snapped, saying that he was protecting Nina because he had feelings for her. When Andrew said that her n was no good for him either, Jillian simply told him that she could have someone else to rece his role in the show. He would have to suffer no matter what he chose to do. If he talked with Jillian just one more second, he would explode. Therefore, he hung up the phone. Andrew really got himself into a difficult position. If Jillian really kicked him out from the show, there was nothing he could do. He didnt want to lose his role, but he also was tired of helping Jillian plot against Nina. The second they got in the van, Sherlyn made Nina sit and put her hands around Ninas neck in a joking way. You little troublemaker. Ill let you die here! Sylvie tried to stop her. Sherlyn, just calm down. Nina, on the other hand, couldnt hold back theughter. Sherlyn loosened her grasp, found a seat, and wailed, Where did I do wrong? Why cant you make things a little easier for me? You can start a rtionship if you want to. I never said no to that. I know you are old enough to get into a serious rtionship. Youve already got my approval to be in that crappy dating show. Isnt that enough? Sherlyn got more agitated as she went on. And now you are freaking married? I said you can try to fall in love. I didnt tell you to get married! What if he is not the one? What if you get a divorce? Your career will be ruined! The sponsors condone no negative influence from your scandals. What are you going to do now? The thought was giving Sherlyn a headache. When Cameron revealed that he was married, Sherlyn almost fainted on the spot. She knew how much Nina loved Cameron. If Cameron got married to someone, it must be Nina. She didnt think that Nina was so bold as to get married to Cameron behind her back. Sherlyn copsed in her seat, pinching the bridge of her nose. Sylviemented faintly, But Sherlyn, how is getting married a scandal? At first, Sylvie was also shocked when she knew Nina got married to Cameron. But she was d that the two got together. She had been rooting for the two a long time ago. Sherlyn red at Sylvie and answered, It wont be if it is handled with great caution. If there is even the slightestpse, her career will be done for. Sylvie was frightened by the words. Ive got you. You can handle this. I believe you. Nina threw her arms around Sherlyn yfully, only to be pushed away. I cant. Sorry to let you down. That reply didnt work off her anger, so Sherlyn added in a huff, Even if I can, all you are going to do is cause more trouble for me. Thest thing she wanted was making futile efforts. She was really afraid that someone woulde to her next time and tell her Nina was pregnant. By then, everything would be over. Is there really anything you cant handle? Nina moved closer to Sherlyn again, and this time, Sherlyn didnt resist Ninas hug. Seeing that, Sylvie snickered. She knew very well that Sherlyn wouldnt let anything happen to Nina. Sherlyn took a deep breath and said solemnly, Im here to tell you what you should do after getting the marriage license. Nina nodded. Okay. Im all ears. Sherlyn took out herptop from the bag, and showed Nina a file. I made a list of Dos and Donts. Take a look. Nina reacted with a click of her tongue, in awe of Sherlyns productivity. However, her good mood was ruined upon reading the first article on the list. It said that she should avoid meeting Cameron before finishing shooting the series, so as not to be caught on the camera and attract unsolicited attention to the show. Nina remembered that she had agreed to attend a brand activity with Cameron, which was only a few days away. Thinking of that, Nina felt like her head was pounding. Chapter 623 Pillow Talk Whats with that face? Sherlyn snapped when she saw Nina was frowning, Which article are you reading? Nina pointed at herputer screen with her pale finger and said weakly, The first one. Sherlyn was speechless. Nina exined, I have to attend a brand activity in Hazelton in a few days. I said I would meet him there. Sherlyn almost exploded in exasperation. She snapped herptop shut and turned to Nina. Oh, you guys just cant get enough of each other, can you? Then the list is useless. Come on, tell me. Whats your n? Nina coughed. I dont have one. Im the passive one. Nina was indeed the passive one in her rtionship with Cameron. It was Cameron who made her get the marriage license with him. Cameron certainly wouldnt agree to avoid meeting each other for the time being. Nina finally realized that Cameron always got what he wanted. In Sherlyns mind, Nina was a tough and self-assured woman. The fact that Nina was the passive one in the rtionship came as a surprise to her. And because of that, all the rules she listed had be strings of meaningless words. Nina and Cameron definitely wouldnt stick to the n. Sherlyn had to makepromises. Sherlyn heaved a long sigh. I cant help you then. The only person who might be able to turn things around was Cameron himself. Nina grabbed Sherlyns hand and said, Please help. Ill do whatever you tell me to do. Just tell me about your n. Sherlyn waved her hands. No, dont do that. Cameron will kill me. Before she knew that Cameron was the mysterious founder of Camcien Lifetech, Sherlyn thought she could manipte him easily. Now that his true identity was out in the open, she had to tread carefully. She couldnt afford to mess with him. Nina fell silent, staring at Sherlyn hopelessly. Who could say no to that gorgeous face? Sherlyns heart softened. Fine. You can meet him at the event. But be careful. You cant let anyone find out. Also, make sure you tell him about the n. Try not to meet up for the time being. Can you do that? Nina sighed. Okay, Ill try my best. She was not sure that she could convince Cameron. Sherlyn added, Your agenda has been posted online. Paparazzi will be everywhere. If you two got caught on camera at your hotel, your career will be over. Nina said, But Cameron is not famous or anything. Paparazzi dont really care about him, right? Have you seen the news? Sherlyn rolled her eyes. Was Nina really unaware of how rich and handsome Cameron was? Was she ying dumb? Sherlyn continued, Your past rtionship has made headline. Now, everyone knows Cameron is you rex-boyfriend. If you two are seen staying in the same hotel, people will suspect that you have gotten back together. Then, should I tell him to be more discreet when he is out? Nina felt that she was conducting some sort of espionage mission. Sherlyn nodded in agreement. Anyway, just lie low for the time being. After the event, you have toe back to work. I still have to figure out what we should do from then.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The cluelessness ignited Sherlyn again. Just what were you thinking? You just got married that way? Have you thought about your career n? Nina didnt tell her that it was because Cameron threatened her with the photo. She took Sherlyns arm with a smile and said, You know how it is. Being in love makes people stupid. I did that on the spur of the moment. Sylvies burst ofughter made Sherlyn even angrier. Sylvie, you are Ninas assistant. You are with her all day long. Why didnt you stop her? I know you have been rooting for them. But you cant be irresponsible and oafish like this. This is real life. Im really disappointed this time. How can you let Nina Sherlyn patted Sylvies shoulder heavily. Sylvie shrank her neck and smirked, still shipping the newlyweds in the back of her mind. Then, she thought of the thing Nina just mentioned. Sherlyn, Nina and I both feel that there is something weird about Andrew. Can you do some background check? Sylvie and Nina then told Sherlyn their observations these days. After hearing that, Sherlyn snorted. He is nothing but a D-list actor. If he dares to stir up troubles, I will let him pay. Leave it to me, Sherlyn said with confidence. Then, she continued, Cameron had just revealed his true identity to the public, which drew much attention to himself. As I said before, you two have to let the dust settle. You have to give people the time to take it in. Just be patient and do it slowly. Thats my advice. Nina replied, Okay, Ill tell him about your advice. Sherlyn sputtered, Cant youe up with something yourself? Nina said, I can never convince him with my own thought. Sherlyn was momentarily speechless. Nina, you can give him some pillow talk. Sylvies words shocked the other two in the van. Nina blushed. Sherlyn gave Sylvie a hard p on her arm as she eximed, Where did you learn that from! Sylvie smirked, You know how much I love romanceedies. Sherlyn red at her then turned to Nina and said, She is right though. You can try pillow talk with him. Convince him that meeting up right now is not a good idea. Its for the best. Sherlyn was exhausted by all the work on her hands. Setting up a studio was a toil. She had to make numerous business connections, take care of the recruitment issue, and still be Ninas responsible agent. Pillow talk? There is no way Im doing that! Nina thought. Sherlyn said to Nina, Give me Camerons phone number. Although Nina didnt know what that was for, she gave it to Sherlyn. Sherlyn called Cameron right away. Mr. Dauster, Im Sherlyn Lansdale, Ninas agent. I need your help with something. There is an actor in Ninas crew. His name is Andrew. He has been all over Ninately. Nina thinks there is something off about him. Can you do some background check? Nina and Sylvie were at a loss for words. Chapter 624 Heartless That was a brilliant move Sherlyn just made there. She firstly pointed out that Andrew had been extra nice to Nina before asking Cameron to help do some background investigation. Cameron couldnt possibly ignore that request. Sure enough, Camerons positive answer sounded. Of course. Thanks, Sherlyn replied. Cameron had long sensed that Andrew might have some ulterior motive. Even if Sherlyn didnt bring that up just now, Cameron would still do it for Nina without asking any question. Cameron wouldnt allow anyone toy a finger on Nina. If Andrew dared to hurt Nina in anyway, Cameron would destroy his career in the entertainment industry. Nina was surprised by Sherlyns move. She tutted after Sherlyn hung up the phone, Wow, you surely know how to use your resources. Nina didnt really want Cameron to know about Andrew. Sherlyn just ratted her out on the phone. Sherlyn smiled. Do you know how much trouble you and Cameron had made for me? So what if I trouble him a little? Also, you guys are a couple now. You two are one. Nina disagreed. No, we are not. Although they were married, they were still two independent individuals and had their own businesses to handle. Now, it was Sherlyns turn to be at a loss for words. Nina usually gave clever rtionship advice to other couples. Why was she stuck at the dead-end of her own rtionship? Sherlyn said earnestly, Nina, my dear. Why do you think Cameron told the public that he is the co-founder of Camcien Lifetech? Seeing that Nina was puzzled, Sherlyn continued, He did that because he wanted to protect you. Ninaughed. Nonsense. He did that for himself. He is back now. If he intends to stay, he has to have a decent job. Sherlyn shrugged. Hispany is doing well even if he didnt reveal his identity. He could have just stayed abroad and kept doing what he was already doing. But he chose to go back and be with you. By revealing his identity, he is actually paving the way for the disclosure of your rtionship. Sylvies remark had hit the nail on the head yet again. Sherlyn gave Sylvie a thumbs-up. Nina bit her lower lip and sighed. Cameron had been nothing but a considerate husband these days. It made her seem like a heartless woman. Well, she would have to make it up to him when they met then.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sherlyn left in a hurry after addressing the matter. Nina and Sylvie stayed on set to continue their work and kept more of a sharp lookout for every move Andrew made. When Nina received a friend request from Colleen, she was shocked She called Cameron for help before she did anything. Your mom just sent me a friend request Nina clearly hadnt recovered from the shock. Cameron replied calmly, Yeah, she said she wanted to apologize. Since you are away, she thought she might do it on the phone. You could have told me about that. I almost got scared to death. Nina sounded annoyed. Well, that was my intention, Cameron answered, as cool as a cucumber. He liked to tease her. He thought she looked cute when she was mad. Nina gritted her teeth angrily, picturing punching him in the back of her mind. Gotta go. She had to pass Colleens friend request. Wait. Cameron grew more serious. You dont have to be nervous. My mom is pretty easy-going. You dont have to try to please her. Just be you, he reminded affectionately. Nina thanked him snappishly and hung up the phone. She had to admit that his words boosted her confidence a little. After adding Colleen, Nina took a deep breath. Secondster, she received a message from Colleen that simply read, Hello, Nina. Nina replied, Hello, Mrs. Dauster. After that, Nina saw the three dots that appeared in the dialog box, which indicated that Colleen was typing. However, she didnt receive anything. Nina wondered what Colleen was going to say. Why did it take her so long? Was she pondering on the wording? Indeed, the second Colleen received the message from Nina, she turned to Randall and asked, She is already married to Cameron. Why is she still calling me Mrs. Dauster? She was just about to discuss it with Nina when Randall stopped her. What do you want her to do? Say Hi, Mom? That would sound forced, wouldnt it? Colleen was somewhat convinced by her collected husband. However, she still thought the way Nina address her was a bit distant. After all, they were a family now. She said to Randall, Should I give her a hint or something? Forget about it. Are you going to apologize to her or not? Randall reminded. Hearing that, Colleen snorted. But still, his words led her back on track. That was why she had Nina wait for so long. Just when Colleen was going to hit send, she received another text from Nina. Mrs. Dauster, Cameron had already exined it to me. I know you did that for Cameron. Just let bygones be bygones. Nina took the pressure off Colleens shoulder. She didnt want Colleens apology if that made Colleen ufortable. Colleen was a proud woman. By saying that, Nina was trying to protect Colleens dignity. Also, Nina didnt say anything ttering that would make her seem too desperate. Randall sighed, How thoughtful this girl is! I guess she sensed that you are too embarrassed to make an apology since it took you so long. So, she wants to make things easier for you. Colleen snorted, Im not embarrassed. Im just a slow-typer. With that, she sent her apology to Nina. A smile appeared on Randalls face after seeing that. Chapter 625 Lovesick Randalls words did give her a nudge. However, Colleen felt much more relieved after hitting SEND. There had to be someone to break the ice. It didnt matter if it had to be her. After reading Colleens message, Nina pondered for a while before texting her back, I ept your apology. It wasnt all your fault. I was too young and too reckless. I didnt know what love really was. I also have to make an apology to you. Sorry for making you worry about Camerons future. Since Colleen had already apologized, Nina naturally softened her attitude. It didnt take long before she received Colleens reply. As you said, let bygones be bygones. You and Cameron are married. We are a family now. Nina smiled and put down her phone. Colleens apology was sincere. Nina was never the kind of people to hold grudges. Since Colleen was willing to treat her with respect, she would naturally show Colleen the respect she deserved. Then, Colleen asked Nina to have dinner together after she wrapped up her work and returned to Riverside City. Nina agreed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Now that she thought about it, her being able to patch things up with Colleen so quickly all thanked to Cameron. It was Cameron who made Colleen see through Michelles fake persona so that Colleen could take a good look at Nina and get to know her again, unbiased. She suddenly felt that she missed Cameron very much, so much that all she could do was thinking about him. Seeing that Nina was a bit absent-minded, Sylvie asked with concern, Nina, are you okay? Nina cupped her cheeks. I miss Cameron so much. I think Im lovesick. What should I do? Sylvie was surprised by Ninas words. She didnt believe such cheesy lines just came out of Ninas mouth. Ever since Cameron came back, all Sylvie could sense was Ninas repulsion against him. Sylvie had never thought that Nina could say such things. Nina rolled her eyes at Sylvie. What? Cant I miss him? Sylvie nodded. Of course, you can! He is your husband. Its only natural! Its only reasonable and legal! Nina was amused by her words. I was just a little surprised. You never really show your feelings in front of us, Sylvie exined. Nina snorted, If I tell you how much I miss him every day, it will get old. And you will startining. Sylvie shook her head vigorously. No, it will never get old. Spare no detail. Sylvie had been rooting for Nina and Cameron for so long. Now that they were finally together, Sylvie wouldnt want to miss any romantic detail in the life of her favorite couple. All she wanted toin about was that Nina and Cameron were too low-key to share anything with her. Nina was amused by her little assistant yet again. The twoughed together. The brand activity was scheduled a long time ago. Therefore, Nina had informed the crew early on and asked for a leave. Before leaving for the airport, however, Andrew unexpectedly stopped Ninas car at the gate of the hotel. Nina was just about to get in the car when Andrew caught up. Sorry. Would you mind giving me a ride? Im also heading to the airport, he said. Nina raised an eyebrow. Instead of rejecting him directly, she asked, Do you also have to attend some event today? Although he didnt have his car here, he could still afford a taxi. Also, the hotel could provide free pick-up and drop-off services for the staff from the crew. Why was he asking her for a ride? Andrew smiled. No. Im just going to Hazelton to run some errands since I dont have work on set today. Hazelton? Nina asked calmly. What a coincidence. I need to fly to Hazelton for a brand event. Andrew joked, Im not as famous as you. No one will invite me to attend all those grand events. Im going there to handle some personal matters. After finishing his words, Andrew quietly waited for Nina to grant him a lift. However, Sylvie beat Nina to it. She said bluntly, Sorry, Mr. Sonfield. Ninas flight is too early. She has to do her make up and change clothes in the car. It would cause much inconvenience for us if you and your assistant are there. The direct rejection made Andrew feel embarrassed. He nced at Sylvie, slightly irked. This little assistant is really something. She has always seemed so meek with that smile of hers. I didnt expect that she could also be so sharp and harsh in a moment like this. Sylvie ignored Andrews hostile stare. Although she sometimes appeared to be a little confused, she knew how to do her job right. Serving Nina and protecting Ninas legitimate rights were her only obligations. Pleasing other celebrities clearly didnt fall into the spectrum. Sylvie had been working for Nina for several years now. She and Nina made a good team. Nina already told her that she felt there was something off about Andrew. Nina definitely wouldnt want to ride with him. If the paparazzi caught Andrew and Nina in the same car, who knew what kind of ridiculous rumors would be spread around by them. It would harm Ninas impable reputation if she refused him herself. So, Sylvie naturally took on the role of a bad cop. Sylvie nced at Andrews assistant and muttered, Dont you know that you can book a car at the hotel reception? You call yourself an assistant? Andrews assistant was embarrassed. Nina said, In this case, Andrew, we wont waste your time. I have a flight to catch. Nina then said goodbye to him with a smile and got into the car. Sylvie followed Nina, ignoring the resentful gaze of Andrews assistant. In fact, it was Jillian who asked Andrew to fly to Hazelton. She said that since Nina would be there, Andrew had to take the chance and do something quickly. Things were going too slow when they were in the crew. Jillians patience was almost worn out. Although he didnt want to do that, he still said yes because Jillian threatened to kick him out of the crew. Ninas car zoomed past. Andrews assistant said angrily, Who does she think she is? Who gave her the confidence to reject you? She even insinuated that I am a bad assistant. My boss told me not to book the car from the hotel. What should I do? Disobey his order? The assistant thought. Andrew replied coldly, Nina Sanchez, of course. Nina obviously grew suspicious of him and told Sylvie about it. The two were on guard against him now. Andrew, however, felt relieved when he realized that. In that case, he wouldnt have to go out of his way to get close to Nina. All he had to do was tell Jillian that Nina had suspected something. Then, Jillian had to figure out what to do next. He would be cooperative if she asked him to, but there was really nothing much he could do to help. Andrew was actually excited to meet Jillian in person. After all, Jillian really knew how to please a man in bed. Chapter 626 We Finally Meet Again After sitting in the RV, Nina immediately gave Sylvie a thumbs-up. Well done. Ill give you a bonuster. Sylvie shook her head and said, There is no need for a bonus. This is what I should do. Then she snorted with contempt, Before, we just suspected that Andrew had shady intentions. I was confirmed just now. He insists on taking your car. He wasnt afraid of arousing suspicion at all. Either he wants to chase your clout, or hes onto something else, Sylvie angrily said. It wasnt that Nina didnt let Andrew take her car, but she had been at the forefront during this time, so she obviously couldnt engage in any rumors with Andrew because they were in the same car. Moreover, Ninas standpoint in the entertainment industry for so many years had been made very clear. As long as there was her rumor, she would rify it herself. On one hand, Nina did not want to cause trouble for herself, and on the other hand, she did not want to cause trouble for others. Andrew also knew that, but he still wanted to take her car. Didnt that mean that he just wanted to chase Ninas clout or wanted to do something bad? Ninazily leaned against the back of the car seat and pondered for a long time, then suddenly asked Sylvie, Does Jillian also have a schedule in Hazelton today? Yeah, she seems to have a low-end cosmetics livestream. Sylvie hated Jillian because Jillian was too despicable. Jillians livestream of low-end cosmetics was on apletely different level from the activity held by the top fashion brand staff that Nina was about to participate in. When Nina made a contract for this brand a while ago, she was just the spokesperson for one of its brands. Now, a few months had passed, and Nina had relied on her clout to bring goods to be promoted to a brand ambassador. That was why Nina was officially invited by the brand. Sylvie then asked Nina in confusion, Why do you ask? Nina didnt directly answer Sylvies question, but instead said, If I remember correctly, Andrew and Jillian had co-starred in a drama before, right? Yes, they did, but it was a big flop. Sylvie went straight to the point. If Jillian or Andrew heard Sylvies evaluation, they would definitely be pissed. Sylvie was not a stupid person. When Nina said this, Sylvie suddenly understood. She asked Nina in surprise, You suspect that there is an affair between Andrew and Jillian? That was why Andrew had cooperated with Jillian and purposefully targeted Nina. Did they want to cause some trouble? Nina nodded, then said, You know, Jillian has her way with men. She will definitely be able to get Andrew. Sylvie cursed. What a scumbag and a bitch. Andrew is such a shiftless person. Nina didnt say anything more. She went back to meet Cameron and asked him how the investigation was going. In Hazelton, one of the rooms on the top floor of the hotel that the brand staff had booked for Nina. Lucienyzily on the sofa in Camerons room drinking wine. Cameron nced at his watch and learned that Ninas flight had alreadynded and they would arrive at the hotel soon. So, Cameron immediately let Lucien leave and directly took Luciens ss and urged, Are you still not leaving? He and Nina hadnt seen each other for half a month. This was their world of two. How could Lucien stay here? Lucien took back his wine ss and poured himself another one. I wont leave. You liar. Lucien was furious at the mention of this matter. Cameron, youre so mean to me. You went on a date while I had to cover for you. Now youre making me have nothing better to do, so how could you chase me away? Cameron didnt want the others to suspect that he came to Hazelton for Nina, so Cameron asked Lucien to go on a business trip with him, but in fact, he had no official business to do. Lucien only found out when he arrived that he was only here to cover up. He was so angry that he refused to leave Camerons room. He nned to continue to be a third wheel when Nina arrivedter. Then Ill go. Cameron stood up and was about to leave. At worst, he would go to Ninas room, and they could date there.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In fact, Cameron lied to Lucien not only to cover for himself, but also to help Lucien find a woman for a date, because he felt that the girl named Sylvie, Ninas assistant, was very interesting and suitable for Lucien. However, he didnt mention this to Lucien or Nina. Hed have to get Ninas permissionter. Although Lucien was sessful in his career now, Cameron knew him well. Lucien was not the kind of person who insisted on marrying a richdy. On the contrary, he did not like the kind who came from a rich family. Firstly, Luciens family background was very ordinary. If his partner were too wealthy, she would belittle or be mean to his parents. Secondly, Lucien also felt that those well-off girls from noble families were too pampered and arrogant. They werent suitable for him, who was casual. If Lucien was a man greedy for power and money, he would not be single now. After all, after the rise of Camcien Lifetech, many women pursued him. Lucien saw that Cameron was really going to leave, so he quickly got up from the sofa. Ill leave, okay? Since he had been deceived to cover them up, he had to be more responsible. After all, it was not suitable for Cameron to go to Ninas room. After all, Nina had a public event. The stylist and some other staff would definitely go to her room. I have something to tell youter. Before Lucien returned to his room, Cameron said to him. Lucien acted as if he hadnt heard anything. There must be something bad going on if Cameron met him. Not long after Lucien left, Nina arrived at the hotel. However, because Nina still had some work to do in the afternoon, she had to prepare first. So, Cameron waited for her in the room for a long time. As he waited, his lust was aroused. As a result, when Nina pressed the doorbell, Cameron directly dragged her in and pressed her on the wall and kissed her. Nina was speechless. Under the passionate kiss of the man, she said with difficulty, I still have activities in the afternoon, so I have to put on a gown She had just gotten a dress in her room with the brand staff and the dress was adjusted to herself. If Cameron dared to make her unable to wear a custom-made dress again, she would beat him to the ground. Okay Cameron responded in a low voice, then hugged her and continued to kiss her. The event was held in the afternoon. Nina had rushed over in the morning in order to go on a date with Cameron, so she hugged Camerons neck tightly and the two of them kissed each other again. Although they hadnt seen each other for only half a month, it felt like they had been separated for a long time. They hadnt contacted each other for many years. At that time, they didnt feel their life was tough, but now that they were married, they couldnt bear their separation even it had just been days. Chapter 627 To Make You Live a Good Life When they were making out, Ninas cell phone suddenly rang. Cameron didnt want to stop for a moment, but Nina had to answer the phone because it was from Sherlyn. It took Nina a lot of effort to peace her breath before she picked up the call. Sherlyn said earnestly, I just thought of an important matter. Nina pushed away Cameron while asking, Whats wrong? Sherlyn gritted her teeth and growled, Remember to use contraception and dont get pregnant! Sherlyn suddenly remembered that Nina and Cameron was definitely gonna have sex when they met this time. What if they wasnt careful enough and Nina was pregnant? Nina was less than 30 years old. For a popr actress, getting pregnant and giving birth at this time was not a wise choice. No matter how much she loved Cameron, Nina could not give up her career. This was Sherlyns bottom line. Sherlyn thought it was also Ninas bottom line. A woman would never give up her proud career for a man. After all, in this fast-paced society, who could guarantee that a rtionship couldst forever? Nina could struggle for a few more years before slowing down and paying more attention to her family. Nina was stunned by Sherlyns words and did not know what to say for a while. In addition to her current state with Cameron, Sherlyns words made her not want to continue. Seeing that Nina did not speak, Cameron moved closer to the phone and replied to Nina, Theres not gonna be a child. They couldnt keep talking on the phone like this. He couldnt wait any longer. If he continued to wait, his dick might go wrong. Hearing the strange voice of the man on the phone, Sherlyn instantly understood what they were doing at the moment. She blushed and hung up the phone in a hurry. Cameron threw Ninas phone aside and was about to continue hugging her when Nina had another question. She frowned slightly and asked Cameron, Why were you so sure that we wouldnt have a child? Before Cameron could say anything, Nina asked again, Is there something wrong with you? Cameron was speechless. He leaned over and said through his clenched teeth, You know it very well. Every time they had sex, he made her extremely satisfied. Nina was both flustered and embarrassed. But but there may be problems in you that I cant sense, which could hinder us from having a baby. Cameron almost had a facial spasm. He pinched Ninas slender waist and exined in a low voice, I was so sure that we wouldnt have a child because I wouldnt allow myself to knock you up when your career is in full swing. His reply surprised Nina a little. She never thought that Cameron would consider so much for her. To be honest, they were no longer young, and they were already married. His parents and family would probably urge them to give birth soon. However, he had promised so firmly that he would not let her give up her career for procreation. Ninas eyes were a bit red. Cameron kissed her gently on her mouth and said, Also, I dont like children. I only like you. I just want to be with you every moment. Nina was speechless. She had never seen someone like him, who only cared about the world of two and was unwilling to have a child. Children are so cute, why dont you like them? When Nina talked about this topic, her eyes were full of yearning. Our children must be very good-looking. Just thinking about it makes my heart melt. Cameron didnt want to talk about children at this time. At least now they have to finish the business which could help make babies.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As a result, Nina wanted to say something further, but was interrupted by Camerons actions. This continued until Nina waspletely exhausted. Nina was exhausted. Shey in Camerons arms and didnt even want to move. I investigated Andrew Sonfield. He and Jillian Harrison are lovers. Cameron took the initiative to mention this matter. Nina wasnt surprised. She had basically guessed this. She didnt have any grudges with Andrew, so there was no need for Andrew to target her. Someone was definitely behind this. Seeing that she didnt react much, Cameron couldnt help asking in a low voice, Have you guessed it? Yeah. Nina repliedzily. Jillians tiny little brain was too easy to see through. Jillian alwaysughed at Nina for being stupid and thinking that she was so smart and scheming. In fact, Jillian was the most stupid one. How could she ask her boyfriend to have an ambiguous rtionship with her deadly foe? What a fool! Cameron smiled, held Ninas slender waist and kissed her again. He really loved her casually being smart face. Nina was speechless as she pushed Cameron away and furiously red at him. If Cameron kept kissing her, she wouldnt have to get out of bed today. Cameron hugged her and smiled. After that, he said, Ive spoiled Jillians next y. It was such a coincidence. Jillian had a cooperation with Tymers Entertainmentter. Jillian was not the protagonist. She now had no chance to y the first female lead at all. If things went on like this, she wouldnt even be able to work as the supporting actress in the future. Cameron called Viggo and told him about it. Viggo then found another one and reced Jillians role. He heard that Jillian had been fighting for a long time. However, Tymers was now a top film and televisionpany in the industry. How could Jillian beat Tymers? Besides, Jillians reputation was bad in the industry. No one would sympathize with her even if she made a scene, let alone pay attention to her. Also, changing roles at any time was not a rare thing in the entertainment industry. If actors offended someone supporting you, those actors would have to ept the fact of being reced. Moreover, Jillian had used this method to rece people in the past. She had many roles that relied on connections with capital to get them. Nina looked up at Cameronzily, asking, How did you do it? Money. Cameron said matter-of-factly. Nina grunted and didnt ask any further questions. Cameron asked her again, How are you going to get even with themter? Nina was determined. I cant deal with Andrew. I cant just consider myself. Im currently cooperating with him on a new drama. I cant implicate the entire production crew and the whole drama because of our grudge. Not only cant I kick Andrew out, I even have to protect him. If she had exposed Andrew and caused Andrews reputation to be ruined at this time, it would inevitably affect the drama they were filming now. At that time, the production team would rece him with someone else, which would be a big work. It was unfair to both the actors and the crew. Cameron obviously understood that Nina was taking into consideration the situation as a whole, but he still snorted. I can invest in your drama and bear the loss of all the substitutions. Cameron could risk everything for Nina. He didnt care about money. He just wanted Nina to hold up her head high. Nina was speechless. You worked so hard to earn money. Are you going to waste it like this? Why wouldnt he cherish money? Unexpectedly, Cameron answered seriously, Of course, Im making money so that you can live a better and morefortable life. Nina was speechless. Chapter 628 I’m Willing, For You ring at Cameron, Nina said with some emotion, If this matter only involves me, Andrew, and Jillian, I will definitely teach them a good lesson. But now, Andrew and I are filming a new drama. If Andrew is ruined, Ill be fine, but this drama and the crew will also be ruined. Cameron said, If you want to protect Andrew, you have to see if he is willing to cooperate with you. If he is stubborn and insists on colluding with Jillian to ruin you, you can only expose him. Nina knew this, so she nodded and said, Ill find a chance to have a chat with Andrew and understand his thoughts. Cameron answered, How about now? If you want to see him, meet him today. Ill go with you. On the one hand, Cameron didnt want Nina to meet another man alone. On the other hand, he was more concerned about Ninas safety. Andrew had cooperated with Jillian. What if Andrew really did something bad to Nina? Nina obviously knew that Cameron was worried about her, but she was a little dissatisfied. She raised her hand and poked the mans chest, protesting, Mr. Dauster, have you forgotten that I have extraordinary martial arts skills? She could easily deal with someone like Andrew. Cameron frowned and whispered, Andrew cant beat you, but Andrew and Jillian are vicious. We dont know what he and Jillian can do. If they joined forces to scheme against Nina, he was afraid that Nina wouldnt be able to guard against them, so he had to follow her. Nina had no choice but to agree with his suggestion. Alright, but we cant appear together for the time being. If Andrew is really determined to deal with me with Jillian, then the matter between us will bepletely exposed. Okay, I wont show myself. Ill hide behind the scenes. Cameron stroked her cheek tenderly. As long as she needed him, he was willing in front or behind the scenes. In another hotel in Hazelton, after having sex, Jillian immediately asked Andrew to call Nina. We are both in Hazelton tonight. You can ask her to meet you in the evening. You only need to ask her out. I will arrange other things at that time. Andrew had just been served veryfortably by Jillian. At this time, he didnt want to disobey her, so he took out his mobile phone and called Nina. Nina quickly picked it up. Her tone was calm as she said, Mr. Sonfield, whats wrong? Andrew also said calmly, Do you have time tonight? Id like to invite you to dinner. Thank you for taking care of me during this time. Nina grinned as she replied. Youre too kind. I ought to have been taken care of by you, and I ought to be the one treating you to this meal. So, you agree? Andrew was very surprised. He had been trying to get close to Nina during this period of time, but to no avail. Other than the time when the crew staff had meals together, he had never seeded in inviting Nina to dinner alone. Ninas tone was very yful. Thats right, I agree. Its rare for both of us to get a rest from that tough production crew. We can eat delicious food together and rx a little. Otherwise, well have to go back and suffer tomorrow. Andrew was amused by Ninas words. Okay, see you tonight. I know a good restaurant. Ill send you the addresster.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. No problem. Nina agreed very quickly. After hanging up the phone, Jillian nced at Andrew, who was full of smiles, and gritted her teeth as she scolded, See how Nina talks. Shes so coquettish, as if shes trying to seduce you. Andrew didnt express any opinion on Jilliansint. In his opinion, Nina had just spoken normally and easily, without any coquettishness. He didnt know how Jillian had heard it. Alright, Ive made an appointment. What ns do you have next? Andrew asked Jillian. Jillian grunted. I cant tell you. What if you betray me? Actually, Jillians plot was too sinister. She didnt want Andrew to know, so as to avoid damaging her image in Andrews heart. Since Jillian didnt say anything, Andrew didnt ask further questions. In any case, he wasnt interested in framing Nina. When Cameron told Nina that he wanted to introduce Lucien to Sylvie, Nina was so shocked that she nearly rolled off the bed. Cameron stretched out his long arm helplessly and brought her back. Is it so surprising? Nina nodded heavily. Yes. First of all, the thought of you wanting to introduce Lucien to Sylvie, is very shocking. They arepletely different people. Whats more, youre usually so cold, but now youre acting as a matchmaker. Its even more shocking. After Nina said that, she nced at Camerons handsome face. She really couldnt imagine that he would be a go-between. Nina immediatelyughed. Cameron snorted and said, I am just an ordinary person. He only thought about the simplest and ordinary life, talking andughing with the woman he loved, and growing old with her. His words made Ninaugh even more happily. In the end, Cameron pressed Nina down on the bed and kissed her and then Nina stoppedughing. Nina had to say, Then Ill call Sylvie first and ask her if she is willing to go on a blind date. Okay, Cameron responded. Sylvies wish was still very important. Nina asked him again, You dont need to tell Lucien in advance? No need. Cameron replied simply. Nina smiled and said, Okay, then Ill call Sylvie first. Sylvie had juste back from the outside. She had taken over all the work rted to the brand in the afternoon with Nina before. Nina had gone on a date with Cameron. So, she was free and went out to eat delicacies. As soon as she returned to the hotel after rxing happily, she received a call from Nina. After pressing the button to go to the floor, she retreated to the corner of the elevator to answer Ninas phone. When Sylvie heard on the phone that Nina wanted to introduce a man to her, she thought that she had misheard. She raised her voice incredulously, What? You want to introduce a man to me? After that, Sylvie realized that she was in a public ce, so she quickly covered her mouth. Fortunately, there was only her and a young man in the elevator. The man might not be affected by her loud noise. The young man stood in front of her. Sylvie could not see him clearly. Consequently, she didnt know whether he had been affected by her loud scream a moment ago or not. When Sylvie spoke again, she lowered her voice and covered her mouth. Boss, whats wrong with you? Why are you suddenly introducing a man to me? And blind dates are outdated, okay? Sylvie said to Nina on the phone. Of course, she dared to tease Nina because of her good rtionship with her. She, Sherlyn and Nina were friends. Sherlyn was the oldest and she was the youngest, but they both were straight forward and candid. Chapter 629 Seeing Her Success and Splendidness Nina, who had been ridiculed by Sylvie, who was in Cameron s arms helplessly, exined to herself, Arent you always burying yourself in those soap operas and romantic novels all day long? Dont you desire love? No, thanks. Sylvie replied insipidly. Ninaughed loudly, Okay, I also feel that the other party is quite a good person, so I wanted to introduce him to you. Of course, I want to ask for your opinion first. If you are unwilling Before Nina could finish her words, Sylvie replied, Mdy, Im not willing, and I dont agree either. Youd better dispel this idea and enjoy your date. Sylvie said this quickly and refused the blind date firmly. Seeing this, Nina could only give up. After hanging up the phone, Sylvie let out a long sigh of relief, but she was very puzzled. Why did her boss suddenly want to introduce a man to her? Sylvie didnt know that her boss was coaxed by Cameron, and she didnt expect that Cameron was the one who proposed this idea. The man standing in front of the elevator was Lucien. At first, he did not notice the girl in the corner of the elevator. After the elevator rose, he was amused by her words, and then he nced at her. However, as soon as he saw her, he recognized her as Ninas assistant. He thought about it again. It turned out that sheined about her boss, Nina. Now that Cameron was with Nina, how could Cameron let Nina distract her attention to introducing a man to her assistant? Lucien wondered, Is Cameron a bit too quick in bed? Thinking of this, Lucien couldnt helpughing. Of course, he didnt know that he was the other protagonist of this blind date. He thought that Ninas assistant was such a funny girl. Especially her calling Nina Mdy, which made his lips curl up. Sylvie did not recognize Lucien because what she was thinking about now was Ninas oddity. She did not pay much attention to the person in the elevator and left after arriving at her own floor. Lucien was on the same floor as Cameron. They booked the whole floor so as not to be disturbed or recognized by irrelevant people. After all, Nina wasing to Camerons room. Since Nina came to Camerons room, she had not gotten out of bed except for lunch. When it was almost time for the activity in the afternoon, Nina had to go back to her room to do her makeup. Cameron unwillingly held Nina in his arms and did not want Nina to leave. Although they would see each other again in the evening, Cameron was reluctant to let Nina leave him for even a second. Nina was so anxious. Sylvie was frantically urging her, saying that the cosmetician and stylist would arrive soon. If Nina didnte down soon, Sylvie wouldnt be able to exin Ninas disappearance to others, and it would easily arouse others suspicion. If you continue like this, we wont see each other again. Nina, who was being kissed to the point she was gasping for breath, red angrily at Cameron and protested. Cameron ignored her annoyance and looked at her and said fondly, Ill go to the event site to see youter. This had totally hit Ninas panic button. Dont! Please dont! You will be recognized. Sherlyn said that you are now a popr person in the entertainment industry because of your outstanding appearance and temperament. There were a lot of fans and media at the event. If Cameron showed up, she was afraid that it would cause a huge sensation. Cameronpromised. Ill stay in the car. Whatever. Dont let anyone take a picture of you. Nina went to get out of his hand. Let me go. Im leaving. Cameron moved closer to her and asked rudely, Kiss me again. Nina was speechless. She really wanted to ask some women about her boyfriend. Oh, no, what should she do when her husband was too clingy? But now she was in a hurry, so she had to lean on him and kiss his beautiful lips. Only then did Cameron loosen his hand around her waist. Nina opened the door, ran away, and hurried back to her room. Sylvie heaved a sigh of relief, If you donte back soon, Im going to be too anxious to cry. Just now, the makeup artist and stylist said that they had entered the elevator. She was so anxious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nina rolled her eyes at her. Youre that weak? When you resolutely refused the blind date I arranged for you, you werent weak at all. It was fine if Nina didnt mention it, but when she did, Sylvie became angry. I still want to ask you, why did you suddenly introduce a man to me? Nina said casually, Its Camerons suggestion. He wants to introduce you to a friend of his. Since Sylvie was unwilling to go on blind dates, and Lucien didnt know about it, Nina didnt mention Luciens name in order to avoid awkwardness when the two met in the future. Sylvie was simply speechless. It turned out that her Prince Charming, Cameron, had proposed to introduce a man to her. Why was Cameron so warm-hearted? He just needed to keep a cool attitude. Now, his image of Prince Charming had been destroyed in her heart. Sylvie said in a muffled voice, I really thank him for caring about my love life so much. Ninaughed and thenined about Cameron with her. To be honest, I also think he is very boring. Sylvie snorted and said, Then why did you still listen to him? You should have directly rejected him. Nina didnt say anything. She also felt that Luciens personal conditions were quite attractive. He was handsome, rich. Moreover, he must be a nice guy; otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be friends with Cameron for so many years, right? Therefore, Nina hoped that such an outstanding man could be left to her own friends. Consequently, she had made up her mind to call Sylvie. The makeup artist and stylist soon arrived. The two of them then worked hard. After Nina was done and took a few pictures, she quickly brought Sylvie to the event location. The venue could be said to be filled with huge crowds of people, and it was sufficient to show how popr Nina was now. Nina, on the other hand, was also doing her best to make propaganda for the brand with a bright smile on her face. In the car across the road, Cameron silently watched the bustling scene in the mall and watched the woman he loved being favored by people. Beside him, Lucien was so bored. May I ask what you can see from so far away? Cameron had taken Lucien here. Ninas activity was in the mall, while their car was parked across the road. From such a distance, they could only see the people inside and outside the mall. They could not see Nina at all. Lucien felt that Cameron was crazy to wait for Nina here. Wouldnt it be better to wait leisurely andfortably in the hotel? Cameron did not pay attention to Luciensint. He just watched the lively scene outside in silence, which showed Ninas glory and honor. It was her sess after putting in all her efforts. In the past, he had only seen her being liked gradually in all kinds of media outlets. This was the first time that he was not far away and had personally felt this kind of enthusiasm and poprity. It was great. The woman he loved should be the center of attention because she was worth it. Chapter 630 Temporarily Change a Place to Eat Lucien, who was so bored, had to find a topic to talk to Cameron himself. He instantly thought of Sylvie in the elevator. He couldnt stop smiling and said to Cameron, I just met Ninas assistant in the elevator. Cameron looked back at him in surprise and then raised his eyebrows slightly. He and Nina, who had deliberately arranged for Lucien and Sylvie to meet each other and they failed. However, Lucien and Sylvie would identally meet in the elevator. He was so surprised. Cameron asked lightly, Do you know her assistant? Lucien rolled his eyes at Cameron and said, Of course, Nina is so popr. Isnt her assistant always by Ninas side? Sometimes, those agency shots or media reporters would take pictures of Ninas assistant, and he saw Nina and her assistant at the event several times. Thus, he still had some impression of Ninas assistant. Oh. Cameron gave a meaningful word and stopped talking. Lucien added, Her assistant is quite interesting. Sheined that Nina had intended to introduce her to a man in the elevator. What she said was very interesting. Cameron nced at him. He was surprised that Lucien had overheard this. However, Lucien didnt know that he was the other person involved in this blind date. However, Cameron did not reveal anything and continued, She just made a phone call. Why do you find her interesting? Do you like her? Lucien was shocked. What? He just thought that the assistant was interesting. Howe that would lead to the conclusion that he liked her? Cameron asked again, Think about it. When did you care so much about a woman? Lucien was silent. Then he muttered, Thats true Cameron calmed down and said lightly, If you like her, lets have dinner together in the evening and let you get to know each other. Originally, Cameron had intended to create an opportunity for Lucien and Sylvie to get to know each other. He was surprised that Lucien would have a deep impression of Sylvie, which may be the best destiny. Although Sylvie said that she disliked blind dates, if she really understood Lucien, she would be attracted to him. Lucien asked, Arent you going to get even with Andrew and Jillian tonight? Lucien heard that Nina was going to have dinner with Andrew tonight, so Lucien obviously had to follow her and make aprehensive arrangement. So, Cameron didnt have time to introduce him to Sylvie. Cameron replied, Well finish it as soon as possible. It wont affect our meal. Nina and Andrews dinner was just a trap. It certainly wouldnt take long. After dealing with this matter, they would have dinner together officially. All right. Lucien agreed. There was a faint expectation in his heart that he couldmunicate more with Ninas assistant. After the end of the tform event, Nina left an advertisement item for the brand staff and had another live broadcast. By the time it ended, it was already evening. She returned to the hotel with Sylvie, took off her makeup and changed into a morefortable outfit, then went out to meet Andrew. She first called Andrew before she left, while Andrew had already arrived at the restaurant that he had booked in advance. He had chosen the restaurant, and Jillian had already arranged the people. She had bribed the employees at both the entrance of the restaurant and inside the restaurant, intending to let them record the scene of Nina and Andrew having dinner together so that it would be easier to spread the rumor that Nina and Andrew had an affair. Jillian herself was instead in the private room next to them, intending to find out everything about their conversation. Before Nina arrived, Jillian and Andrew were in a private room. When Nina called, Andrew pulled Jillian down from his legs. Jillian snorted and sat down beside him to watch Andrew turn on the speaker on his phone. However, Jillian didnt expect that Nina would say apologetically at the other end of the line, Sorry, Mr. Sonfield, lets go somewhere else for dinner? Jillian and Andrew did not expect Ninas reaction. The two of them looked at each other and were stunned. However, Andrew reacted quickly and asked Nina, Why do you suddenly want to change the ce to eat? Nina sighed and said, s, perhaps I was busy today, causing my stomach to feel slightly ufortable. I thought that we should choose a new restaurant with light taste, otherwise, Im worried my stomach would hurt and I wouldnt be able to shoot normally tomorrow. Well Nina kept using her stomach problems as an excuse and Andrew had no way of rejecting her suggestion. If he didnt agree and insisted on forcing Nina to eat here, he would definitely look very selfish. So he thought for a moment and agreed. OK, you book a restaurant. Ille to see you. As soon as Andrew finished speaking, Jillian tugged on his shirt, indicating that he shouldnt have agreed to change the restaurant, because all her arrangements would have been in vain. But since Andrew had spoken, he could no longer go back on his word. Moreover, Nina had already told him the name of a restaurant, so he could only agree in a hurry and hang up the phone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As soon as Andrew hung up the phone, Jillian shouted angrily, Why did you agree to change the restaurant? Andrew was quite speechless. Didnt you hear it all? She said her stomach wasnt good and wanted to eat something light. As a gentleman, am I forcing her to eat here? Jillian angrily mmed the table and stood up. Why cant you force her to eat here? Why do you care about her feelings? What does her stomachache have to do with you? So, what if she goes to the hospital again? Andrew, you really like her, right? I knew it! Nina knows how to seduce men well! Jillian swore. She didnt listen to Andrews exnation and directly said that Andrew had feelings for Nina. Andrew simply packed his things and stood up. Whatever. Im going to the restaurant Nina mentioned now. Stop right there! Jillian pulled him back in exasperation. Now that Nina suddenly changed the ce, I dont have any arrangements. When the timees, you can only rely on yourself to take some photos for me, Jillian said as she took out a small ss tube from her bag and handed it to Andrew. Add this to her drinks if its necessary. I promise that she will obey you, so that you can take as many photos as you want. Jillian originally didnt want Andrew to know that she had such a n, afraid that it would affect Andrews impression on her. She thought that she would secretly put the drug in Ninas ss before Nina arrived, but she never thought that Nina would change to another ce. She could only give Andrew an order. Andrew was shocked by her actions. He stared at the ss bottle in his hand and didnt speak for a long time. He knew that Jillian was vicious, but he didnt expect her to be so nasty. If Nina really fell into the trap by mistake and was photographed, her life would be ruined. Chapter 631 A Wonderful Bond When Jillian saw that Andrew hadnt said anything for a while, she wrapped her arms around him and sneered, What? You dont want to do this? Im telling you, Andrew, if you dont help me destroy Nina this time, youll see how Ill destroy you! Being threatened, Andrew looked up at Jillian and said calmly, Jillian, you talk about destroying this and that all the time, arent you afraid that youll be the one who gets destroyed in the end? Jillians expression froze. She stared at Andrew and asked, What do you mean? Youre going to ruin me? Jillian had always thought that she had Andrew in her grasp, never expected Andrew to say that she was the one who would be ruined, and she almost blew a gasket. Andrew did not continue this topic, put away the ss bottle in his hand and turned to leave; his attitude was not apparent; Jillian was so angry and could not do anything to react. When she did, Andrew had already left and was going to the restaurant Nina had just changed to for the appointment. Jillian sat down in a chair, gritted her teeth and cursed, Nina! How dare you trick me like this? Im not done with you! Nina used a rpse of stomach ache as an excuse to change restaurants on the spur of the moment, probably because she had found out about Andrews foul y with her. Jillian did not expect her rtionship with Andrew to be so well hidden but was still discovered by Nina. The sudden turn of events was frustrating. Nina has changed restaurants so suddenly that its toote for her to make other arrangements, so she could only hope that Andrew would follow her n and set Nina up. If she gets rid of Nina, no one is left to stand in her way. Of course, Jillian didnt trust Andrewpletely, so she took her mobile phone and called Andrews assistant, whom she had bribed, and told him that if Andrew didnt follow her n, he should take some photos of Andrew with Nina so that she could use them afterwards. The impromptu restaurant change was a n that Nina and Cameron had worked out together. They had learned about Andrews rtionship with Jillian and that Jillian was in Hazelton today, so they deduced that the dinner with Andrew tonight was gonna be Walder Freys Red Wedding.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cameron definitely would not let Nina under Jillians threat, so he decided to change the restaurant, which he had sent away all the irrelevant people so that no one would know what was going on in the restaurant tonight. Cameron was naturally with Nina as she went back to the hotel to remove her make-up and change, so Sylvie retreated to her room to tidy up. Cameron told Nina what Lucien thought of Sylvie, and Ninaughed her head off, So the blind date we tried to set up for them didnt work out, but they met privately on their own? Maybe thats called fate? Before wrapping his arms around Nina from behind, Cameron said as she looked in the mirror to remove her make-up. Nina was overjoyed, So after were done with Andrew, well ask them to join us for dinner? Yeah. Cameronmented, I was nning to have dinner with you alone tonight. It had been a long time since they had seen each other, and he had wanted nothing more than to give her all of his time. But now, because he had to match Lucien and Sylvie, he and Nina couldnt just leave Lucien alone with Sylvie; it was a bit awkward, so the two of them had to keeppany. Nina gave him an eye roll, We have plenty of time to be alone. Just give them both the opportunity first. After the introductions, there was nothing more for her and Cameron to do; it was up to Sylvie and Lucien, or rather Lucien, as he was the one who was showing interest. After collecting themselves, Nina and Sylvie left in the car for their new restaurant appointment, while Cameron and Lucien followed behind secretly. Andrew and his assistant noticed that the restaurant had been cleared out as soon as they arrived. Andrew looked calm, but his assistant frowned slightly. Andrew and his assistant could see that Nina had sensed their intentions, and that was why they had changed the restaurant on short notice, and now they were just trying to prevent their n from seeding. Somehow, Andrew was relieved. The two arrived at the private room door Nina had told them about, and Sylvie was waiting outside. Upon seeing them, Sylvie said, Mr. Sonfield, you can go in alone. Then Sylvie dragged Andrews assistant away and pushed him into another room at the end of the corridor with two tough ck-d men inside. Andrews assistant was pinned down in a chair without even resisting. He was so angry that heined, Sylvie, what are you doing? Im going to report you for kidnapping! Sylvie sat down in the chair next to him with her arms wrapped around her and said, Whos kidnapping you? Our bosses are having dinner over there, and we came to this room to wait for them so as not to disturb them? Its not as if youre going in to eat with Mr. Sonfield, is it? Sylvies words were contemptuous, despising Andrews assistant for not being polite enough to interfere with the bosses dinner. Andrews assistant choked on her eloquent words, and Sylvie threw the menu at him again, saying impatiently, All right, all right, order now; were starving. Andrews assistant was in no mood to eat. He thought he had to help Jillian if Andrews n didnt work out, so he didnt even look at the menu and said, Im not hungry. Im going to the washroom. He said and tried to get up from the chair, but two bulky men behind him had one hand on his shoulder, pinning him to the chair. Sylvie didnt show much expression, just stared at him slyly and asked, Are you sure youre not hungry? Are you sure you have to go to the washroom? Andrews assistant had been furious and wanted to leave the room, but somehow, after Sylvie had asked him a couple of sly questions, he instantly lost his nerve, especially when he thought two tough men were standing behind him. I I Im a bit hungry too, so lets eat first. He met Sylvies calm gaze for a few seconds before wimping out and stopping struggling to get up, opting to order his food and eat. Sylvie saw that he had the sense to read the room, then gave a wink to the two brawny men, who let go of Andrews assistant and stepped aside while Andrews assistant took the menu and came over to order. But he had just ordered two dishes when Sylvie jerked the menu away, saying nonchntly, Youre not being too gentlemanly. Are you going to order a table for yourself? Cant you see that Im still here? Dont you know how to care for adys preferences? Sylvie had always been annoyed by Andrews assistant, who was too calcting to be a man. Now seeing that he only ordered food for himself, Sylvie blew her stacks directly. Chapter 632 Win-win Collaboration Andrews assistant was dissed by Sylvie again, and he was so angry that he was about to go crazy. He doesnt understand how Sylvie could be so arrogant when they were both assistants. Previously on the set, because Andrew and Nina are a couple in the drama, he and Sylvie also have much contact at work; shed already been picking on him and despising him strangely all day long. This time he ordered a dish. She was like this again; its really He didnt know what to say. Sylvie ignored Andrews assistants re, took the menu and ordered a bunch of spicy dishes in one breath, making the assistant scowl at her, because he cant eat spicy, which Sylvie knew from her time on set. She just did it on purpose. Of course, Sylvie only ordered spicy food because she knew they would not be able to eat this meal, so she did not call for him but for herself. In the other room, Nina was waiting for Andrew. Cameron and Lucien were in the next booth, and when Andrew entered, Nina rose with a smile and said, Sorry, Mr. Sonfield, for the change of restaurant. Andrew didnt answer but stared intensely at her for a long time. Nina asked, slightly puzzled and innocent, Whats wrong? Andrew turned around and sat down in his seat, pulled out the ss bottle Jillian had slipped to him and handed it to Nina, who took it, nced at its name, and raised her eyebrows slightly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jillian gave you this? Nina knew what was in it as soon as she saw its mark, something that would make people yearn for sex; this kind of nasty thing is bound to be Jillians style. And since Andrew did not hide it, there was no need for her to beat around the bush and directly say Jillians name. Andrew looked at her slyly and said, You know everything. Nina responded, Well, knowing yourself and your enemy ensures victory. Nina yed with the ss bottle in her hand and asked, Since you gave this to me, it seems that you want a coboration? This ss bottle is Jillians deadly trick; Andrew gave it to her straight away, and his position is pretty straightforward. Andrew looked staggered, To be honest, I didnt think she would go this far. Nina gave a contemptuousugh, Then youve been fooled by her, and Im afraid this has been amon urrence for her for a long time. Nina has been targeted by Jillian for so many years and has known Jillians character for a long time, but Andrew said he did not expect Jillian to do so; it seems that Jillian did a lot of gentle and kind good woman posture in front of Andrew. The expression on Andrews face was embarrassed; he was indeed created by Jillian a lot. So, what is your original n against me? Nina asked directly. Andrew then told her about Jillians purpose of sending him into this drama at all costs and Jillians n for this dinner tonight. Nina stretched her hands after hearing it, nothing special from what she guessed. Jillian was brainless. If only she could have spent the time in honing her acting skills or fighting for a good script for herself, instead of racking her brain to plot against Nina! Now she had gone to the trouble of getting Andrew into the show, and Andrew had turned on her. Nina has no sympathy for Jillian and feels that Jillian deserves it. Andrew confessed, I dont want to get involved with her anymore, nor live this kind of life anymore; its too tiring. I also regret getting entangled with her, and I me myself for not resisting the temptation, as I thought that she was a big name at that time, both in terms of resources and fame she could help me. But she didnt want to expose our rtionship; in other words, she just wanted to have some fun. Andrew had also analysed his rtionship with Jillian during this time. Turned out it was more like mutual use. He tried to use Jillians poprity and resources to give himself more opportunities in the acting world, while Jillian was interested in his face and body as a man in the entertainment industry. However, he hadnt really risen to stardom, but that didnt mean that his look and body are not good enough. But now that Jillian is getting more outrageous, he chooses to give up Jillian without hesitation. Nina gazed at him idly and asked, Arent you afraid shell drag you down with her if she finds out you betrayed her? Jillian has been dating Andrew for a long time and is likely to have something of him, even if there isnt, just the fact that the two of them are lovers is exposed; it is enough for Andrew to be overwhelmed by Jillians fans. Jillian is slowly fading away, but she used to be a big celebrity, and there are still a lot of loyal fans. On the other hand, Andrew wasnt that famous, and his meagre fanbase couldntpete with those of Jillians. Andrew looked solemn and said to Nina, So I need your help; to be precise, I need the help of the capital behind you. Cameron and the Camcien Lifetech behind him certainly can suppress this negative news, and you dont want me to be involved in anything to affect our show either, do you? There was no need for Andrew to cover up; he already had a clue about Ninas rtionship with Cameron. Nina hooked her lips andughed, You are quite calcting. Andrew added, If you had no intention to protect me, you would have revealed Jillian and me directly; there is no need to temporarily change the restaurant to ask me out alone. On his way toing over, Andrew also considered a lot ording to his time with Nina; he sensed that Nina should not want their stuff to affect the whole crew. She is a very affectionate and righteous person. Nina hummed, For you being so frank with me, I ept your request for coboration, but you have to clear your rtionship with Jillian from now on. About your past with Jillian, whatever you have with her, if she wants to expose you, I will manage to suppress it, but if you are still involved with her tonight and spoil our n, then dont me me for not being polite. Of course, Andrew responded decisively. He couldnt wait to be done with Jillian, he wouldnt even see her again once he left the door, and as for his things in the hotel, he could leave them all behind; he hadnt brought anything with him, just a few items of clothing. Nina thought about it and added, Since Jillian wants to use our meeting tonight as an excuse to create an affair between you and me, Ill take the initiative to tweet about our meeting and see what she can say. When dealing with someone like Jillian who is trying to start a rumour, the best way to fight back is to be open and honest. Andrew agreed with her suggestion, so the pair asked Sylvie to take a photo of them together after the food was served, but of course, they sat at appropriate distances on either side of the table, each giving a yay to the camera. Nina captioned the photo, A chance meeting with Mr. Sonfield in Hazelton and a sessful calorie recharge. In her usual no-nonsense style, she also gave Andrew a candid shout-out. Chapter 633 That’s Quite Something Andrew also retweeted Ninas tweet, and their interaction created a wave of buzz on the inte. Still, the word was generated by Nina, a famous actress, not Andrew, who is at best a couple with Nina in the drama. The threads praised Ninas beauty without makeup and her rtionship with Andrews colleagues. Of course, some are curious about whether there is any male/female affair between Nina and Andrew. Nina is a famous actress, and any man shes seen with will be a source of interest. But with their open and generous gestures, it is unlikely that there is anything at all. If she and Andrew were having an affair, Nina would never have released such a photo or would have jumped to exin herself. The most popr topic on the blogging site was Ninas beauty without makeup. When Nina saw this, she couldnt help but be dumbfounding. She hadnt nned to take a photo with Andrew and tweet about it, but she quickly decided to prove that she and Andrew were open and honest. She didnt wear any makeup because she was having dinner with Cameron and Sylvie after dealing with Andrew, not with anyone else, so there was no need to wear any makeup. Jillian was furious after the buzz, as Nina and Andrews actions had led her to conclude that Andrew had turned on her, and she was so angry that she kept calling Andrew, but Andrew had cked out all her contact details so that she couldnt contact Andrew herself. She called Andrews assistant but was still unable to get through. In the name of dinner, Andrews assistant was trapped in a private room by Sylvie, with two brawny men not far behind him, so how could he dare to answer Jillians call? So, Jillian ended up with no one to call, so angry that her lungs were like to explode, and she smashed everything she spotted in the hotel room. Nina Sanchez! Jillian was snarling Ninas name repeatedly, wanting to tear her apart. After Ninas temporary restaurant change, she had nned to bribe a marketing agency to start a rumour that Nina and Andrew were having an affair. Still, to her surprise, Nina posted a photo of her and Andrew together before she could. Jillians n was aborted before she could carry it out because of her openness. And then theres Andrew. Jillian didnt think Andrew would cooperate with Nina; for Jillian, theres nothing to be sad about losing Andrew; she has plenty of malepanionships. But she was annoyed that Nina was in partnership with Andrew, and she wouldnt have cared if it had been any other woman, but it was Nina, and she had lost out to Nina again, which made it difficult for her to take it. Jillians first thing was to call the shows producer, Andrew and Nina were currently working on it, stating that she wanted Andrew reced. Indeed, her rtionship with that producer was unusual. Whenever she was in the same city as the producer, he was usually in her bed. After hearing her request, Jillian didnt expect that; the producer simply said, Jillian, why are you so ignorant? The drama has been filmed for so many days; how can you just change people at will? Besides, dont you know the subject of this drama? The relevant departments above are following up the progress of this project as well. Now youre making a fuss about it! Changing the actors? Do you want me to be banned by the industry in the future? This was the first time this person had scolded Jillian, and she was confused at first. She then said, aggrieved, Whats that big a deal? Havent we changed actors on short notice before? Howe its not working this time? Not to mention that Jillian had used the same trick twice with this man for her own benefit. Now its just the same old thing again, and Jillian was not convinced. Of course, she knew that Ninas show was a military drama, but that was no reason for this producer not to rece Andrew.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Im warning you, dont give me any trouble, you were the one who insisted I use Andrew in the first ce, and now you want to rece him; do you think the earth revolves around you? The person on the other end yelled in annoyance and then hung up the phone. Jillian was dumbfounded by this maniption and waspletely confused about how she had been treated like this. Of course, she didnt understand as Cameron had informed Viggo as soon as he had agreed with Nina to protect Andrew and had asked Viggo to covertly operate the matter to ensure that Andrew was not reced. After all, he didnt interfere through Camcien Lifetech, a technologypany, and its not good to be involved in showbiz. So, he was d that he had started Tymers Entertainment with Viggo, which he had been using to protect Nina from troubles for all these years. Jillians affair with the producer was not a secret in the entertainment industry, and Viggo knew about it as soon as he asked around. Jillians status and position in the entertainment industry are iparable to Viggos, so naturally, the producer knew what was more important, and thats why he was angry at Jillian. Jillian had barely recovered from this wave of anger when her manager called her, Twitter called me just now. Your ount has beenined about, and you have to be temporarily suspended. Jillian was stunned, What? But the next second, she realised and immediately gritted her teeth, I finally understand; I dare say that they are trying to block me and stifle all my moves through capitalisation. No wonder that producer was so mean to her just now, forbidding her to rece Andrew. As well, as they blocked her ount to prevent her from blowing up anything adverse rted to Andrew, Andrew has had the best of luck with Nina, freeing himself from her. And Nina has been rich and bold. But there was nothing she could do about Nina neither did she have any capital to fight against her now. Realising this, Jillian was so angry that she almost cked out before she squeezed her forehead, trying to calm herself down in this way. Her manager asked on the other end, Did Nina do this? Jillian grunted through clenched teeth; her manager was the same as her; both had terrible intentions; otherwise, how could they have worked with each other for so many years? That must be a surprising consistency in their total views, uniformly evil. So, its Cameron and Camcien Lifetech behind her? said Jillians agent, What a surprise. Shes got a real knack for hooking up with a handsome guy like Cameron. Chapter 634 Backlash Jillian yelled at her manager, Cant you say something nice? What she said about Nina being such a catch that even the rich and handsome Cameron Dauster fell for her, this really exasperated Jillian After yelling, Jillian added, Who knows if shes hooked up with Cameron? Maybe Cameron is talking about someone else as the Mrs. Dauster. They knew that Cameron was married, but they had no substantive proof that Mrs. Dauster was Nina. Jillian deluded herself into thinking that as long as there was no proof that it was Nina, it wasnt Nina. Her manager had to say, Ive asked many people to look into Camerons marriage but find nothing. My instinct tells me that its probably Nina, and if it werent, Cameron wouldnt have made such a fuss about the rtionship. If Camerons wife were an ordinary person, he wouldnt have had to make such a big deal out of the secrecy. Besides, if Nina hadnt gotten on with Cameron, do you think she would have had the power suppress you? Now everyone knows that Cameron is the owner of Camcien Lifetech and that the power of money is formidable. The managers words made it tangible proof that Nina was Mrs. Dauster. Jillian cried out in anger when thinking of how the producer had scolded her, Why? Why! In what ways am I not better than her? When I was a big star, she was still an extra in whatever low-budget production, so howe Im not as good as her now? The more Jillian thought about it, the more resentful she became and the more she cried. She and Nina were actresses that debuted at about the same time, and she had gotten a good role right from the start because she had taken a shortcut with her body, and then she had yed many leading roles and was once in the limelight. She didnt take Nina a serious back then, but now Now Nina was way out of her league. All right, dont make a fuss, flowers withered, no one will be popr all the time, if you are over the hill, Nina will be the same sooner orter; the only thing we can do now is to get her out of the limelight as soon as possible, said the manager on the other end of the line. Jillian was annoyed, How do I make her flop when shes using money to drive me out of the game? The agent sneered, Have you forgotten about her fantastic parents? Jillians eyes instantly lit up. The agent continued, Her parents were out of this world! They value money over their life and dont love Nina at all. Lets start from them. I also heard that she broke up with Cameron back then because Camerons mother didnt like her. We can also use that to make her some trouble and let the whole Inte know that the Dausters do not like her. Jillians gloomy mood was instantly lifted, just short of pping her hands and shouting, If you hadnt mentioned it, I would have forgotten she had parents like that. What could make her fall from the clouds to hell overnight for a public figure? Her managerughed wryly, Getting addicted to things that she shouldnt. Jillian couldnt stopughing, You are the one who knows me. Well just goad her parents into saying that Nina was a drug addict. Jillians managers tone was casual, We have seen plenty of celebrities whose career were ruined by parents, right? Shes not the first, and certainly not gonna be thest. The twoughed gleefully over the phone at the idea they hade up with to deal with Nina. On Ninas side, Andrew left the restaurant once the deal was struck and returned to the set overnight with his assistant. Of course, he was reminded that his assistant was in cahoots with Jillian and fired him when he returned. Nina and Sylvie went to the box beside to meet Cameron and Lucien, and start the dinner. Nina smiled and introduced Sylvie to Lucien. Sylvie gave Nina a puzzled look, politely shook Luciens hand, and exchanged pleasantries, but she wondered why Nina was smiling like that, feeling like something was wrong. In the lift that day, Sylvie was so focused on resisting Ninas offer to set her up on a blind date that she overlooked Lucien in a rush, but she did know Lucien. He was one of Riverside Citys newest businessmen and, like Cameron and Julian, a very eligible bachelor. Sylvie instinctively felt that this kind of man was far away from her, so she didnt think anything of it and just sat down next to Nina, not noticing the smile Lucien gave her across the table. After the four were seated, Nina took out the ss bottle Andrew had given her and handed it to Cameron, who instantly turned sullen. Nina stroke his back, Dont be mad. It wasnt used on me. Just throw it away and destroy it. Not enough. Cameron smiled coldly and withdrew his palm, holding the tiny ss bottle. Nina wondered, Whats wrong? Camerons tone was sultry, Since shed found something good like this, how can she not have to feel it on herself? The implication was that he would do the same thing to Jillian and make her reap the consequences herself. The tricks Jillian wanted to use on Nina; he would double back on Jillian. Hes never been a soft-hearted person, and if someone messes with him a bit, hes bound to retaliate, not to mention that the person Jillian wants to hurt is Nina. Nina understood Camerons meaning immediately, and she hesitated. Although she hated Jillian immensely, she had never thought of torturing her with such a thing. Cameron saw through her hesitation right away and then said thoughtfully, Dont hesitate, or you will still be the one who gets hurt. With Jillian, it was essential to hit the nail on the head. Otherwise, they would still be a pain in the asster. Then do as you wish. Nina knew by the look on Camerons face that he wouldnt change his mind on this matter, so she didnt say much. Jillian was asking for it too since she could use such disgusting methods against others, so others could fight back too, couldnt they? Sylvie gave Cameron two curt nods of approval, expressing her strong support for Cameron to get back at Jillian. Sylvie wanted Jillian to disappear from the entertainment industry so that Jillian wouldnt have to make things difficult for Nina. Her movement elicited a chuckle from Lucien next to her, her expression a little embarrassed for a moment when Sylvie looked over. She had forgotten that Lucien, an outsider, was there and that he wouldnt think she was a vicious person, would he? It didnt matter; she didnt have a persona anyway. She put away the embarrassment and looked down to drink the beverage with that in mind. Lucien hurriedly exined, I didnt mean anything else; I just thought what you did just now was quite cute.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sylvie took a sip of her juice and almost choked to death when she suddenly heard him call herself cute. Chapter 635 I Did Put It into Action Nina handed Sylvie a tissue in time, giving Lucien a despised look at the same time. Thats it? Thats Luciens way of flirting with girls? Was he trying to choke her assistant to death? Lucien was full of innocence and hastily apologised to Sylvie, Sorry Sylvie also hurriedly owed a polite smile and said, Nah, I was being careless. Is there something wrong with this persons fundamental values? She had just thrown up her hands to approve Camerons revenge on Jillian, and he was calling her cute? Nina tugged at Cameron, Come with me to the bathroom. Cameron immediately understood that she wanted to give the two of them a chance to be alone, so he got up with her, just as he wanted to be alone with Nina. Sylvie was not expecting Nina and Cameron to suddenly go to the bathroom in pairs and leave her in a room with Lucien, whom she didnt know at all. Its so awkward that shes tempted to use the bathroom as an excuse to disappear. And something didnt feel right; when she thought about it, wasnt this precisely like a blind date? Wasnt it possible that the boyfriend Nina had told her shed been introduced to was the same Lucien in front of her? Sylvie was shocked by her thoughts and looked up at Lucien. Lucien was thinking of an excuse to talk to Sylvie when he saw her suddenly ring at him, he was startled, and after a few seconds of staring at her, he raised his hand to his face and asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Do I have something on my face? No. Sylvie shook her head and withdrew her gaze. This was outrageous. Sylvie quickly dismissed her suspicions because she didnt think she and Lucien were a good match; she must be overthinking it. Lucien was now one of Riverside Citys most sought-after bachelors, rich and powerful, while she was just a minor assistant. In the few seconds, she had taken a good look at Luciens face, which was angr, bright and elegant; even someone like her, who was used to seeing all kinds of handsome men in the entertainment industry, though he was good-looking. Its the kind of good look that one finds approachable, unlike Camerons cool and aloof face. As for herself, she thought she was not bad, but since she spent her days working next to such a gorgeous woman, she had given up on herself and thought she was pretty standard. She tapered off again and kept her head down as she ate, thinking of her ordinary. After a while, she noticed Lucien not moving his chopsticks and wondered, Why arent you eating? It was gettingte after Andrews matter. Wasnt Lucien hungry? She was already hungry. Lucien smiled, Im not really hungry. Lucien was watching her eat; he thought she looked so adorable when she was eating. He had no time caring about his food! But after the experience of scaring her by saying she was cute, he was much more reserved this time and just said he wasnt hungry. If he had only found her attractive in the lift earlier, after a few seconds of eye-to-eye, he confirmed his feelings that he liked her, wanted to pursue her, get her, and live with her. He had previouslyughed at Cameron for falling in love with Nina at first sight, which he used to think didnt exist in this world; how could anyone fall in love at first sight? Now he, too, is caught up in such a haunted state of mind, and the words to describe his state of mind at the moment are like a real p in the face. Sylvie didnt say anything else and kept her head down and ate her food after Lucien said he was not really hungry. After realising that she and Lucien were ipatible, she calmed down and treated him as someone she didnt know very well, not looking at him or speaking to him purposely. But Lucien, a man of many facets, would not let things get cold between them. He took his chopsticks and ate slowly, starting the conversation with the usual questions about what time her flight with Nina was tomorrow. Having confirmed his intentions, Lucien was in no hurry. Now that he had his prey, all he needed was to n how to get her firmly into his territory. Sylvie was not averse to Lucien. She has already discarded the infinite possibilities between her and Lucien and thinking that he was Nina and Camerons best friend, she answered whatever he asked. They had a cheerful conversation, but she didnt know that Lucien already knew almost everything about her from these chit-chats. For example, she likes food, and her family is ordinary, her parents are ordinary people, not yet retired, and still struggling with their jobs. She doesnt have any ambition and just wants to do her job well as Ninas assistant. For example, she likes to read novels and catch up on all kinds of dramas, likes handsome men and women, and likes small animals, but because of the nature of her work, she has to go everywhere with Nina, so she cannot keep her pets. However, when she has time, she volunteers to rescue stray animals, which makes Luciens heart incredibly soft; such a girl must be kind and gentle at heart. Lucien lifted a hand to his hair, feeling the need to primp his hair and dress appropriately; Sylvie and Nina met handsome men and women from the showbiz everyday. He needed to be more stylish. Hed never paid much attention to this before; his dress style was mainly business-like and modest, not overly concerned with type and pattern, wondering if she would find him a bit old-fashioned. Nina sat on Cameronsp with his arm around her waist in the next booth. She hadnt gone to the bathroom, and as soon as they left, they went next door; they had the whole restaurant to themselves for the night anyway, and they wouldnt be seen anywhere. Nina leaned into Camerons arms and said with some concern, I wonder how the two of them are getting on? Dont worry, Lucien and I are both people who will act on our goals as soon as we set them, and since hes interested in Sylvie, hell take control of the situation. Cameron knew Lucien well enough. Nina grunted, Howe I didnt see anyone take any action back then? Wasnt it always me who did it? He talks all day about how he liked her too, but she was the one who took the initiative?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cameronughed at her sultry look, hugged her tightly and whispered, When Manny Bowers stopped me and tried to beat me up, I was gonna kick his ass, but I caught a glimpse of you, so I pretended to be helpless. Cameron leaned in close to her and asked with a smile, Does that count as me taking action? If he hadnt pretended to be weak, she wouldnt havee forward to beat up Manny and save him, and they wouldnt have interacted with each other in that case. Chapter 636 He Would Accompany Her All the Time Nina was so shocked that she jumped down from Camerons legs. This was the first time she knew that there was such a big secret behind this matter. Cameron had never told her about it. Until now, she thought that Cameron had no ability to fight back. No wonder he could go to her house and beat up her brother and Dominic with his bare hands a while ago. It turned out that he did have some martial arts skills. He was really He was really cunning. He had always been an old fox since he was young, and he was still the same now. Cameron once again pulled her onto hisp and held her slender waist with one hand. He lowered his head and said, This is a rare time that belongs to us. Of course, we have to do something that belongs to us. After Cameron finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed the girls red lips. Although they still had one night to stay together, she would have to return to the set early tomorrow morning. It would be a while before they could see each other again. He was very reluctant. However, he also understood her profession. It was inevitable for her to enter the set. He could only wait until their rtionship was made public before going to the set to apany her. In the future, wherever she was filming, he would look for her. At most, he would buy a house near the big film studio. He did not like the feeling of always staying in a hotel, especially when he was with her. Living in a hotel, the property of the house was not obvious at all. He did not like it. Thinking of this, Cameron could not help but recall the time when Julian spent a lot of money to build a film studio in Riverside City. Now, it seemed that Julian was the most sensible one. Once the film studio was built, it could at least reduce half of the time that Emelia and Nina were stationed on the crew. In the future, they could go home every day for the scenes that were filmed in Riverside Citys film studio, and it was much more convenient for them to visit them at any time. When Nina and Cameron returned to the private room, Lucien had already gotten Sylvies WhatsApp contact. The reason he used was to ask Sylvie to introduce him to a good stylist. He wanted to change his hairstyle and improve his temperament. Sylvie rmended the stylist that Nina often used. The stylist had his ownrge studio in Riverside City, which was affordable for elite people like Lucien. The two of them added each other on WhatsApp. Sylvie forwarded the stylists name card to Lucien. Although Sylvie introduced the stylist to Lucien, she still sincerely suggested to Lucien after putting down her phone, I think your current style is good enough. In Sylvies opinion, although she did not know why Lucien suddenly said that he wanted to change himself, she felt that Luciens current appearance was very consistent with his identity and temperament, and he also gave people a veryfortable feeling. Lucien was originally worried that his image was too rigid and did not meet the standards of the handsome men in her mind, so he wanted to change it. He did not expect to hear her praise, and his mood suddenly became extremely beautiful. At the very least, this meant that she was satisfied with his current appearance and temperament, and all he had left to do was to try to show his inner self for her to see. However, he still pretended to listen carefully and asked her, Really? Sylvie smiled. Of course, this is just my opinion. You can also not pay attention to it. Being stared at by him like this, Sylvie realized that she might have said a little too much, so she quickly stoppedmenting. Sigh, she was just like this. She always seemed to be a little simple-minded. In fact, she had only just met Lucien tonight. Why did she have to talk so much and point fingers at his style? Nina just happened toe in with Cameron. The dining environment suddenly became four people. This was no longer Sylvies home ground, so she lowered her head and ate. After dinner, Nina naturally could not leave the restaurant with Cameron, so she left with Sylvie first. Cameron and Lucien dealt with the aftermath. On the way back to the hotel, Cameron asked Lucien, How do you feel? Lucien did not directly answer his question. Instead, he smiled at him and said, Recently, Nina has been filming on set. Its not good for you to visit her. Why dont you stay in thepany and I can find an excuse to go to Jamton? In other words, he was going to Jamton to chase after Sylvie. Cameron was speechless. It seemed that he should not introduce a girlfriend to Lucien now. This person was now in love. His heart had flown to the little girl and he was going to throw thepany to him. Its decided then. Lucien decided for him. Cameron had no choice but to stop him. We cant be distracted during this period of time. The new product is going to be on the market. We have a lot of work to do. He wanted to keep an eye on the final development of the product, while Lucien had to do an all-round propaganda. While they are not here, we have to hurry up. This way, when Nina finished her filming and she and Sylvie returned to Riverside City, they would be able to bill and coo. Lucien was extremely depressed. If I had known earlier, I wouldnt havee here with you.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If he didnte, he wouldnt have to meet the girl he liked, and he wouldnt have to keep thinking about her like he was now. What kind of stupid thing was this? He was clearly here to apany Cameron to date, but he didnt expect that he would also be involved. Cameron red at him. This is called fate. You should cherish it. Why are youining about it? Lucien rolled his eyes. Before he could say anything else, his phone rang. The call was from Mnie nchard. Lucien frowned slightly. Since thest time Mnie insisted on entering the entertainment industry and having a bad time with him, he had not contacted Mnie. He was also very tired. After reporting to his mentor about Mnie, he did not want to bother about Mnie anymore. Therefore, when Lucien picked up the call, his tone was very indifferent, What is it? Mnie did not hear his indifference and continued to report to him, Lucien, I have sessfully signed a contract with a filmpany, Allstar Entertainment. Allstar Entertainment? Lucien felt that this name was a little familiar, so he turned to look at Cameron. Camerons face darkened. Mnie knew how to choose. She just so happened to choose the entertainmentpany that was going against Tymers, which was also Jillianspany. On the other end of the line, Mnie proudly showed off. Do you know why I chose Allstar? Because they and Nina are opposing each other. I want to choose such apany andpete with her. Mnie did not know that Cameron was with Lucien at the moment, so she did not hide her voice and tone. Cameron heard what she said from the receiver. He only sneered coldly. Not to mention one Allstar Entertainment, he could take down tenpanies like this with his power. Lucien also did not like to hear Mnie say such things, so he said indifferently, I wish you a bright future. Then he was about to hang up when Mnie stopped him and said with dissatisfaction, Lucien, why are you so indifferent? It seems that you are not happy for me at all. I still want you to treat me to a big meal. Ill go to you now. We can have supper. I love Riverside Citys street food the most. Lucien refused immediately, Im not in Riverside City right now. Chapter 637 Unimportant People Ah? Youre not at Riverside City? Where did you go? Mnie was obviously very hurt. She knew that Lucien always agreed to whatever she asked. In the past, no matter what she asked, Lucien would satisfy her. When she insisted oning to China to chase after Cameron, Lucien asked her toe over without saying anything. Im outside the city. If theres nothing else, Ill hang up. After Lucien finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Mnie seemed to want to say something, but Lucien had already ended the call. Cameron reminded Lucien, You have a girl you like now. Its best for you to keep a distance from Mnie. Otherwise, people will misunderstand that there is something between you and Mnie. Lucien nodded. I know. He took care of Mnie purely out of gratitude for his mentor. Now that he had told his mentor that he would no longer care about Mnie, he really would not care about her anymore. He used to have no interest in women, so he didnt feel anything when he took care of Mnie.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But now that he had a girl he liked in his heart, his heart was only on that girl. Whether it was Mnie or anyone else, they could not get any attention from him, not to mention that Mnie was still insisting on standing on the opposite side of him and Cameron. Thinking of this, Lucien said to Cameron, Did you hear what she said just now? I think we still need to tell the mentor. She is so willful. What if we really attack her in the future? Lucien said again, In order to help the mentor do research, you dyed it for two years before returning to the country. The mentor should not allow her to stay and disturb you like this. Cameron originally wanted to return to the country normally after graduation, but his mentor encountered some trouble at that time. It was Cameron who stayed behind to help his mentor through the difficulties, causing Cameron to postpone returning to the country for two years. Otherwise, Cameron would have already been with Nina, so Lucien felt that their mentor should hurry up and get Mnie back because of Camerons favor. Cameron lowered his eyes and said coldly, We did our best. If she insists on stirring up troubles, it is not our fault. All along, Lucien had beenmunicating with his mentor about Mnie. Cameron had never mentioned anything to his mentor, because he did not want to get to the point where hed have to take advantage of his mentors gratitude towards his previous help and let his mentor take Mnie away. In other words, he did not want to ckmail him for the favor. Lucien said thoughtfully, Actually, there is something I have always wanted to say. If the mentor does not ask Mnie to go back, it is equivalent to indirectly agreeing with her to pester you. You know, the mentor has always liked you. You are so outstanding. He must want his daughter to be with you and be the final winner. Cameron had already seen this point. People were selfish. Although their mentor treated him and Lucien very well,pared to Mnie, his biological daughter, they were still secondary. Their mentor was more inclined to let Mnie achieve what she wanted. Whether it was the person she wanted or what she wanted to do, he would satisfy her. So well go our own ways and make our own choices, Cameron said. Lucien had already told their mentor about him and Nina, but their mentor still did not summon Mnie back, which meant that their mentor had made a choice. Since they had chosen different paths, they could only go their own ways. This was the so-called there is littlemon ground for understanding between persons of differing principles. He wanted to protect Nina and his family the most. As for the others, it was best if they be at peace with each other. If they couldnt be at peace with each other, then he would have to fight to the end. Nina and Sylvie also learned from Sherlyn that Camerons fellow student Mnie had join Jillianspany. Sherlynined over the phone, Mnie is clearly going against you, right? She is really sick in the head. Doesnt she know what kind of person Jillians agent is? Reba Young, that bitch. Shes like the procuress of Allstar Entertainment! Also, Allstar Entertainment makes it sounds very nice, saying they want to gather the most brilliant stars in the entertainment industry. But in my opinion, they just gather the rats in the entertainment industry. Sherlyn was very mean when she was angry. Sylvie covered her mouth andughed, but it could also be seen how much Sherlyn hated Jillian and the Allstar Entertainment behind her. It was not only Sherlyn who hated it. All the people in the entertainment industry probably did not have a good impression of the artists of Allstar Entertainment. One by one, they either put on airs or stirred up trouble, or they would y tricks against people behind their backs. Nina did not have too many emotional ups and downs. She only said lightly, This is the so-called birds of a feather flock together. Mnie must also be this kind of person. Thats why she can join Allstar Entertainment. Nina had experienced many things in this industry. She had defeated Jillian. Why would she be afraid of Mnie? Mnie was at most a chess piece used by Allstar Entertainment or Jillian to deal with her. There was nothing to be afraid of. However, even though she said this, after returning to the hotel and meeting Cameron in his room, Nina snorted coldly and pushed Cameron against the wall behind him. After all, Ninas martial arts were not bad. In addition, Cameron was not on guard against her now. It could also be said that he was very indulgent towards her, so he obediently leaned against the wall behind him, allowing her to put her arm against his chest to restrain him. However, before Nina could say anything, Cameron raised his eyebrows and asked Nina with a charming tone, What? Do you want to y something different? Nina rolled her eyes at him. This mans got a head full of erotic ideas! She was nning to interrogate him! She red at him and gritted her teeth as she asked, What happened to you and that sweet girl Mnie nchard? Nina deliberately stressed on the words sweet girl and her tone was full of ridicule towards Cameron. Cameron looked at her jealous face and could not help butugh softly. As Nina gave him an annoyed punch, he took the opportunity to grab on her waist and said, To me, she is just an insignificant person. What sweet girl? I only know one sweet girl in my life. Nina snorted, She chased you all the way here to Riverside City. Are you so heartless? Cameron took her arm off his chest and exined to her, I rejected her the moment I noticed her feelings for me. You are the only one in my heart. I also know that she has joined Allstar Entertainment. If she wants to target you, then she is my enemy. Cameron did not have the slightest sympathy or soft-heartedness for Mnie. Nina was very satisfied with his attitude. Just as her expression eased, she was carried up by Cameron. Every minute is precious. Go take a shower first. Cameron carried her to the bathroom. Nina struggled to jump off his body. She stared at him and said seriously, I want to know everything about you abroad. Nina had always wanted to talk to Cameron about this topic. She wanted to know why he had spent so many years abroad since he had her in his heart and never contacted her. Cameron had a headache. Now? Yes. Nina nodded heavily. Chapter 638 Never Forgotten Cameron was so angry that heughed. He stared at the beauty in front of him for a long time before helplessly saying, Do you really want to chat with me under a quilt and listen to my foreign affairs tonight? Nina continued to nod. Yes. Cameron didnt know how to respond to that. They had only seen each other after half a month, and she actually wanted to lie in bed and just chat with him? Because he was angry, he simply picked her up and threw her on the bed. He turned over and gritted his teeth, Its not impossible to talk like this. This time, it was Nina who was speechless. However, the next second, she had the thought of ying a prank. She raised her hand to hook the mans neck and provoked him. Mr. Dauster, your physical strength is not bad. And you can multitask. How could Cameron hold back from her flirtation? He leaned over and kissed her hard. Nina naturally could not continue to talk to the man. She did not know what was wrong with her. As soon as Cameron approached her, she felt that she also longed for him. In the end, she was tired and tired and fell asleep in the mans arms. The next morning, Sylvie waited for Nina downstairs for more than half an hour. During this time, she kept sending messages to Nina. Nina did not reply. She looked at the time and almost went to Camerons room to call for her. Just when she was about to copse, Lucien went downstairs to the restaurant to eat breakfast. The man sat down opposite her with food. He nced at her worried face and asked, Nina hasnte down yet? Yes. It mustve been intensest night, you know? They arent even up now! Sylvieined gloomily. After saying that, Sylvie suddenly realized what she had said and her face turned red. She was used to being up-front around Nina, but now she actually said such words in front of a man. This was really awkward. She didnt want to live anymore. Lucien was also stunned when he heard the girlsint. However, he couldnt help butugh when he saw Sylvies flushed face and her head that was about to hang down on the table. Of course, in order to save her face, he didntugh out loud. He just curved his lips and secretly smiled in a ce where she couldnt see. Perhaps it was beauty in the eyes of lovers. He didnt feel that her frankness was inappropriate. Instead, he felt that she was very cute and funny. Moreover, she wasnt pretentious at all. Unlike some women who would speak softly every time they came in front of him, their whines would make him feel goosebumps all over his body, unable to stay for even a second. In order to ease the little girls embarrassment, Lucien took the initiative to say, I forgot to bring coffee. Then he nced at her with a smile, got up and left his seat to get coffee, intending to give the girl some time to ease the embarrassment. Hearing him pull out the chair and get up, Sylvie raised her head. She raised her hand and patted her hot cheek. She took the phone in embarrassment and urged Nina to go downstairs, then rushed out of the restaurant. If it was possible, she would never want to see Lucien again in this life. It was too awkward. Lucien had just walked a few steps when he heard movement behind him. He turned around and saw that the girl had run away. He immediately stood in the same ce, depressed. He deliberately left to give her some time to relieve herself. He did not want her to leave. However, after thinking about it, he felt that leaving might be a good way to ease the embarrassment. He did not chase after her. Anyway, no need to hurry. There would be plenty of time and opportunities for him to see her in the future. He did not know that Sylvie was thinking that she would never see him again in the future. Sylvie ran out of the restaurant just in time to see Ninaing out of the elevator. She suddenly seemed to be saved. She went forward and took Ninas suitcase and pushed it. You finally came down. We will miss the ne. I aming. Why is your face so red? Is it so hot? Nina asked curiously. Sylvie quickly turned her face away. Because I was too anxious when I was waiting for you. Nina didnt believe her. They had been working together for so long, how could she not know Sylvies character? Although she loved to be anxious when she encountered some things, she was not so blushed that even her neck was red. Nina faintly looked in the direction of the restaurant and said, Did you see Lucien in the restaurant? Cameron is looking for him. In fact, Cameron did not look for Lucien. Nina deliberately probed Sylvie. In the end, Sylvie stammered and replied, He just entered the restaurant when I got out. After saying that, Sylvie pushed Ninas small suitcase and turned to run away. Nina pursed her lips and smiled. It turned out that the person who made her blush like this was really Lucien. Because it was toote, Nina did not eat breakfast. She nned to go to the airport to check the time before eating, so she directly went out with Sylvie and sat in the car that went to the airport.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She had note down just now because Cameron had been holding her and not letting her go. She was also about to die of anxiety. However, she did not expect that Cameron would hug her and exin in a gentle voice, Actually, I could havee back two years earlier, butter I helped my mentor with some research and my n of return was dyed. That research is quite dangerous. My mentor was threatened by an organization, so I did not dare to contact you. During that time, I did not dare to contact my family. I was afraid of bringing danger to you. As high-level scientific talents, they actually had all kinds of troubles. Nina did not expect that he would encounter such a thing. For a moment, she did not know what to say. After a while, she stroked his face and asked softly, Did you suffer anything? Cameron smiled and shook his head. No, they have to use me. If they destroy me, there will be nothing left. Nina heaved a sigh of relief. Cameron continued, I havent contacted you in the past few years. Firstly, I am angry with you. Secondly, I also feel that if we were to contact each other at that time, we would definitely not have the heart to study and work. I know very well that if I didnt have a decent career and outstanding ability, I wouldnt have been able to protect you properly, nor would I have been able to get the approval of my parents. To love a person, one must first have the ability to love her. Those few years were the process of each of them developing themselves and enriching their own strength. They could work hard without disturbing each other. That would be pretty good. The knot in Ninas heart was finally untied. She stared at him for a long time before suddenly burying her head into his embrace, her eyes red. She had always resented him because he did not care about her, but now she felt that his exnation was reasonable. In the past few years, not only had he be stronger, but she had also be stronger. Now that she stood at the peak of her career, she could no longer fear the pressure from his parents. She was also more confident. Cameron gently kissed her forehead. I have never forgotten you, and I am not willing to forget you. He had never been indifferent to her. Tymers Entertainment was the best proof of that. In his arms, Nina broke into a smile and took the initiative to hook her arms around his neck to kiss his lips. She had also never forgotten him. Chapter 639 Waiting for Revenge Nina and Sylvie returned to the crew smoothly, but Cameron and Lucien were a little disappointed because they met Jillian at the airport. She went back to Riverside City on the same ne as them. The moment Cameron saw Jillian, his lips curled into a sneer, and his eyes hidden under the sunsses were full of coldness. The small ss bottle that Jillian tried to frame Nina was still in his hands. It would be strange if he could treat Jillian well. When Jillian saw Cameron, the expression on her face was difficult to describe. As soon as Nina left, Cameron appeared at the airport. Wasnt this equivalent to confirming that Cameron hade to Hazelton for a private date with Nina? Others might not have noticed these details, but Jillian was extremely concerned about Nina and was extremely sensitive. However, she was only shocked for a moment. The next second, she was scared by the coldness exuded from Camerons body and involuntarily took a step back. Why did she feel like Cameron was going to kill her? Before she could react, she found that Cameron was walking toward her. She was inexplicably nervous. She saw Cameron standing beside her, and his tone was cold and mocking. Miss Harrison, how does it feel to lose a role? Jillian was frozen in ce. She had just been kicked out of a crew by Viggo the day before yesterday. She was about to rush back to Riverside City to settle ounts with Viggo. How did Cameron know about this? Was it his doing behind the scenes? Thinking of this, Jillian couldnt help but be shocked, because ording to Camerons wealth, it was very easy for the crew to kick her away, and she had used many tricks like using money to kick others away. However, she didnt expect that one day she would be the one kicked away. Jillian gnashed her teeth in fury. Cameron enjoyed Jillians frightened and angry look at this moment. He slightly curled his lips and said, Are you afraid now? The show has just begun. Jillians legs softened, and her arrogance weakened. She raised her hand and pointed at Cameron, her voice trembling as she said, Cameron, you, you are threatening me! No, no, no. Cameron smiled and denied her words. Then, he told her word by word, I am reminding you to be prepared for my revenge. Jillian was stunned. She did not expect that Cameron would be so direct, nor did she expect that a man who looked so decent and handsome on the outside would be so ruthless and direct to take revenge on her. And this meant that Cameron had tacitly approved of his rtionship with Nina. Otherwise, why would he do this to her? After saying these harsh words, Cameron stepped away, not wanting to stay with Jillian for even a second. However, Jillian suddenly shouted from behind him, Cameron, you havent seen Nina for so many years. Do you think she is still the same Nina as before? Do you know how many men she has behind her? Jillian also went out of her way to start ndering Nina. It wasnt exactly ndering either. What she said could be considered the truth. Cameron and Nina had been separated for so many years. One of them was abroad while the other was at home. One was pure-hearted and had no desire to do research. The other was in the bustling entertainment industry. No matter how one thought of it, it was impossible for them to continue to be together. They were clearly two people from twopletely different worlds. They had lost so many years of contact, so they definitely did not understand each other. Cameron did not react. Lucien, who walked past Jillian, sneered first. He looked at Jillian as if he was looking at a fool. Jillian definitely did not know that over the years Nina in the country, Cameron knew all the big and small things rted to her like the back of his hand. If not for protecting her from being controlled by those so-called big shots in the entertainment industry, why would he partner with Viggo to set up Tymers Entertainment? If there was a financial backer behind Nina, that person could only be Cameron. However, Jillian said that Nina had a lot of men behind her. Was Jillian talking about herself? Cameron knew better than Nina what Nina had experienced along the way, because there were many people who harbored ill intentions toward Nina, and they did many things that might harm Nina, but all of them were handled by Cameron behind her back. Jillian was extremely annoyed by Luciens gaze. She only felt that the look in Luciens eyes was not very harmful, but it was extremely insulting. He seemed to be looking at a fool. On one hand, Jillian was moved by Luciens identity and status. On the other hand, she found that Lucien was extremely pleasing to the eye. To describe him as handsome and elegant was the most appropriate. Jillian immediately suppressed her negative emotions and squeezed out a smile at Lucien. Hello, Mr. Fowler. If it was possible, how good would it be if she could get together with Lucien? That way, she could incite Lucien and Cameron to turn against each other and burn Camcien Lifetech into ashes, thus causing Nina and Cameron to lose their current wealth and power. At that time, she would see how they would still be arrogant in front of her. Lucien was extremely disgusted by Jillians change in expression. He simply took a step back with a cold face and turned to leave. This womans eyes contained a scheme that made him want to beat her up. He also did not want to stay here for a second longer. Unexpectedly, Jillian actually followed him and said with a smile, Mr. Fowler, I heard from my agent that she just signed your friend into ourpany Stop. Lucien stopped in his tracks and rudely stopped Jillian. Then, he frowned and unhappily exined, The moment Mnie chose to enter the entertainment industry, she had no rtionship with me at all. We were not on the same boat anymore. Jillian was a little surprised. Are you trying to cut off your rtionship with her? Lucien was straightforward. Yes. Ah, but Before Jillian could say anything more, Lucien had already turned around and strode away again with long legs. Jillian was a little puzzled because she had heard from her agent, Reba Young, that she and the boss of Allstar Entertainment signed Mnie because Mnie was the ssmate of the two people in charge of Camcien Lifetech. Because this way, they could use Mnie to let Camcien Lifetech invest in them. Shouldnt the two of them, as senior brothers, provide some funds for the drama or movie that their ssmate was going to shoot? But just now, Lucien had tried his best to ignore his rtionship with Mnie, so what was the point of them signing Mnie? Jillian came back to her senses and quickly took out her mobile phone to call Reba, telling her about Luciens cold attitude. Reba did not take her words to heart at all. She said proudly on the phone, No, Mnie said that Lucien doted on her and would do anything for her. It was almost to the point that Lucien would think of a way to obtain the stars from the sky if she wanted them. She also said that as long as we support her as the female lead. It would be no problem for her to find Lucien to invest. Lucien would definitely spend a lot of money.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After listening to Rebas words, Jillian felt quite upset. She had just thought of dating Lucien, but she didnt expect that Lucien would indulge Mnie like this. She was one step toote. Chapter 640 Help Out However, Jillians mood became better in the next second. Because she felt that Mnie was not her match at all. How much did she know about men? All these years, there were no men that she couldnt hook up with. Mnie was just a girl. There was nothing to be afraid of. Originally, Jillian had only wanted to hook up with Lucien. However, after she heard that Lucien was so fond of Mnie, she immediately became interested in Lucien. It was the kind of mentality that the more people fought over, the more attractive it was. It made her decide to get close to Lucien in an instant. However, she did not reveal her thoughts to her manager. After all, her manager now regarded Mnie as a treasure so that she could get an investment from Lucien or Cameron. Right, there is another good news to tell you. Reba said on the other side of the line, I had a long talk with Mnie again, and only then did I know that she has actually fallen in love with Cameron. She insisted on entering the entertainment industry just to go against Nina Sanchez! Do you think this is great news? This way, we will have another helper to deal with Nina. Jillian was quite surprised by this news. She did not expect Mnie to have such a thought. She was worried that no one would disgust Nina. It seemed that Mnie appeared just in time. Cameron and Mnie had a rtionship as they had the same mentor. She did not believe that Cameron could do anything to Mnie. What Jillian did not know was that Cameron was already prepared to attack Mnie once she provoked Nina. Jillian really overestimated Mnies importance in Camerons heart. After Cameron and Luciennded on the ground, Lucien received a call. After the call, he asked Cameron, There is a banquet tonight. Do you want to join me? Cameron was about to refuse when he heard Lucien say again, Your love rival is also participating. Cameron pursed his lips and looked at him. Lucien smiled and said, Dous Clevnd. Nina was now very popr. She was the goddess in the hearts of many men and women. If he wanted to talk about love rivals, many men were his love rivals. However, the only one who had a scandal with Nina was Dous. After all, he had been photographed having dinner with Nina. Ill go. Cameron replied in a bad mood. He needed to meet Dous and warn him not to get near Nina again, because she already had a boyfriend. As for why he did this, it was because during the time he and Nina were in Hazelton, Dous had sent Nina several messages. Although Ninas replies were very ordinary, he was still annoyed with Dous. He had clearly deleted Dous contact informationst time. He wondered why the two of them had added each other again. Lucien smiled and patted him on the shoulder. In the future, you have to participate in more activities like this. This way, I can rx a little. At that time, I will have time to date. Cameron red at him. Who gave you the confidence that you can win her heart? Lucien wanted to kick his ass. Was he still his bro? A friend would discourage him like that? Before Cameron could reply, he received a call from Mnie. Lucien frowned, his face full of impatience. However, he still picked up the call and heard Mnie happily invite him over. Lucien, I have a banquet to attend tonight. Can you be my partner? Sorry, I have my own arrangements tonight. Lucien refused without thinking. His refusal made Mniepletely stunned. For so many years, this was the first time that Lucien had rejected her request. Moreover, his attitude was so cold that there was no room for negotiation. Mnie suddenly choked up with grievance, Lucien, what happened to you? Why do you look like a different person? As Mnie spoke, she began to cry with grievance, Tonight is my first time attending a banquet in the entertainment industry. I dont know anyone. My agent said that if I am nervous and afraid, it is best to find a familiar person to take me. I thought of you immediately If the person who said such cold words to her today was Cameron, Mnie might not be so sad because she was used to Camerons cold face and indifference. But Lucien had always been conniving with her, so she could not stand Luciens sudden indifference. This fall from heaven to hell made her cry with sadness. Lucien took his phone away from his ear and said seriously, You have your choice. Of course, I also have my own choice. When our choice runs in the opposite direction, there is no need for us to get too close. In other words, he would firmly stand on Camerons side. As for Mnie, he should not contact her anymore. Mnie asked in disbelief, What do you mean? Do you mean to break off all ties with me? Lucien expressed his answer in silence. Mnie suddenly burst into tears, crying andining to Lucien, Lucien, are you worthy of all the support and care my father had given you back then? Lucien came from an ordinary family. When he went abroad to study, he took the schools public fee quota. He could not pay the tuition fees, and he had to earn all kinds of expenses for studying. Many of his work opportunities abroad were provided by Mnies father. Lucien felt a headache after being disturbed by Mnie like this. However, this time, Cameron, who had always been against him, took his phone and mercilessly said to Mnie, I think his care for you all these years is enough to repay your fathers care for him. Also, ording to what you said, I spent two years helping your father do research. I also want to ask you, Mnie, why did you do this to me? You entered the entertainment industry and nned to go against my woman in every way. Is this worthy of the two years Ive sacrificed for your father? Mnie, who was crying fiercely, suddenly stopped crying after hearing Camerons words. She did not know what to say at all. The words she used to use Lucien were thrown back by Cameron to her. He did not give her any face at all. At this moment, her agent, Reba, was still by her side. Mnie was so angry that she could only use her tears to cover up her loss of face. However, she had just cried when Cameron said impatiently, Stop.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mnie was shushed. Cameron continued, Mnie, you are no longer a child. You have to bear the consequences of your choice! After Cameron finished speaking, he no longer gave Mnie a chance to pester him and hung up the phone. He was toozy to listen to Mnie cry. He also did not want to be kidnapped by Mnies words. After he made their attitudes toward Mnie clear, he did not want to have any rtionship with Mnie anymore. Lucien took over his phone and gave him a thumbs up. You are the only one who can deal with her. Then he said to Cameron emotionally, Thank you. Because he had indeed been taken care of by Mnies father a lot, he really could not say those unpleasant words to Mnie. It was Cameron who helped him out. Chapter 641 Pretend to Be His Girlfriend Cameron looked at Lucien thoughtfully and asked, Have you ever thought about why Allstar Entertainment signed Mnie so easily? At most, she has some talent in singing and dancing, but shes not outstanding enough in the entertainment industry. Moreover, her age does not have any advantages. Which of the younger stars in the entertainment industry did not have many talents? Moreover, many of them debuted at the age of eighteen or neen. They were either involved in movies or television projects. At Mnies age and with her own conditions, it was impossible for an entertainmentpany to sign her. Lucien nodded and said, I know. She must have mentioned our rtionship with her. Allstar Entertainment thought that she had a good rtionship with us. If they sign her, it would be equivalent to pulling a stable investment for them. Lucien was not a muddle-headed person. He could naturally think of the reason. Cameron had the same judgment as him. He sneered and mocked, Are we so stupid in their eyes? We dont spend our hard-earned money on our women but on an unrted person? Lucien had not felt much before, but now that he had Sylvie in his heart, so Camerons words made him nod in agreement. Yes. Wasnt it nice to buy delicious food for the girl he loved? Wasnt it nice to buy clothes and jewelry for the girl he loved? Wasnt it nice to give her a generous and rich life, raise her to be cute, and happy? Even if he wanted to spend all his wealth, it must be for the girl he loved. Cameron continued, Since they love dreams so much, then let their dreams be shattered. Mnie may appear to be an innocent little girl. But in fact, she was not a person who did not know anything. The reason she had mentioned her rtionship with him and Lucien was to help her get the contract signed. From this, it could be seen that she was not simple. Lucien nodded. If we meet her again, Ill be a bit more ruthless and let herpletely drop her expectations of us. Cameron had always been toozy to pay attention to Mnie. Presumably, Mnie also knew this, but he had always taken care of Mnie. He was afraid that Mnie would not be able to recognize the reality that he was now toozy to pay attention to her and she would continue to find him to cause trouble. When Lucien thought of this, he had an idea in his heart. He thought that he might have a suitable excuse to get close to Sylvie, so he took out his phone to send a message to Sylvie. He first asked, Sylvie, are you busy? Sylvies real name was actually Sylvia Steinfeld. However, Nina and the others felt that calling her Sylvie was convenient and more intimate, and it also suited her somewhat yful personality. Therefore, Sylvie now became hermonly-used name. Whether it was in private or in the workce, everyone liked to call her Sylvie. Sylvie replied to Lucien, Im fine. At this time, Sylvie had already followed Nina to the filming site. The two of them went back to the hotel to tidy up and then rushed to the film set without stopping. Nina was very dedicated and did not waste a minute of the crews time. Nina went to shooting. Sylvie had some time on the side, so she replied to Lucien. Lucien said, I have something I want to ask you for help with. What is it? Sylvie was very puzzled. She had just added Lucien on WhatsAppst night. It could be considered that they had just metst night. What could he ask her for help with? He saw Luciene back again. May I ask you to be my girlfriend for the time being? At first, Sylvie thought that she had seen wrongly. She widened her eyes and looked at it carefully again. After confirming the contents of Luciens message, she waspletely stunned. What was this person talking about? What girlfriend? Aftering back to her senses, Sylvie refused, Its inappropriate, right? First of all, we are not familiar with each other. Second, even if you find someone to act as your girlfriend, you should at least find someone who is more familiar with you, right? That way, you wont be exposed, right? This time, Lucien simply called her and dered, I dont have any familiar women around me. You are the one I am most familiar with. Sylvie was silent. What he just said sound utterly preposterous! They had just met yesterday, and he said that she was the woman he was most familiar with?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She murmured, You, you dont have a woman by your side? Arent you one of Camcien Lifetechs bosses? Shouldnt rich men like to be surrounded by beauties? How could he not have women? Lucien naturally guessed what she was thinking and couldnt help butugh. Could it be that I am the boss and I need a bunch of women around me? Lucien exined seriously, Not every rich man likes beauties. Ive been self-disciplined for so many years. Look at Cameron. I made friend with him. So, I am definitely not the kind of yboy who likes to mess around. Lucien exined a lot of things in one breath, fearing that Sylvie really misunderstood that he had a group of beauties because he was rich. In all these years, besides some female customers at work, he had no other women. In thepany, even his assistant was a man. However, although he exined a lot, Sylvie still found it hard to ept his proposal. But I still feel that it is inappropriate. Sylvie felt that this was too abrupt. She also did not quite understand why Lucien would find her to act as a girlfriend. ording to the way Sylvie handled things, she refused all the things that she did not understand. Lucien quickly added, Actually, you dont have to do anything. Just pretend on the phone when I call you. Luciens tone was very sincere. Sylvie thought about it and said, Ill think about it. After she finished speaking, she quickly hung up the phone and raised her hand to stroke her chest to calm down. After calming down a little, she suddenly remembered that Lucien still had Mnie as his ssmate. Wasnt it more reasonable for him to ask Mnie to pretend to be his girlfriend? So she replied to Lucien on WhatsApp, Isnt it appropriate for you to let Mnie pretend to be your girlfriend? Lucien replied helplessly, To tell you the truth, I want you to y the role of a girlfriend because I want to draw a clear line with Mnie. Sylvie raised her eyebrows. She thought that he had a crush on Mnie. She did not know why, but when she heard that Lucien wanted to draw a clear line with Mnie, she actually felt a trace of pleasure in her heart. Because of this pleasure, Sylvie then agreed to Lucien, Okay, I agree to your proposal. Thank you. I will treat you to dinnerter. Lucien was extremely happy on the other end of the phone. The n to let her pretend to be his girlfriend was sessful. Would it be far from her actually being his girlfriend? Sylvie replied indifferently, Theres no need to treat me to a meal. We are just ying along. Moreover, I am also here to take revenge on Mnie and help Nina vent her anger. Didnt Mnie join Allstar Entertainment? Thus, she had be Sylvie and Ninas enemy. So as long as she could take revenge on Mnie, she would do it without hesitation. What Sylvie did not know was that making her pretend to be his girlfriend was just Luciens excuse. She naively thought that it was just a y, but in fact, Lucien was waiting for her to be his real girlfriend. Chapter 642 Loyalty After shooting a scene, Nina came back and found that her little assistant was in a trance. Usually, she woulde over to give her a bottle of water first, but now she was sitting in a small chair on the set, lost in thought. Nina walked over and took a bottle of mineral water to drink. Then she leaned in front of Sylvie and said, What are you thinking about? Sylvies senses were pulled back by her. She instinctively wanted to take the water to hand it to her, but she found that Nina had already finished drinking. Sorry, I was a little distracted just now. Sylvie took the initiative to exin to Nina, Just now, Lucien called me and said that he wanted me to temporarily act as his girlfriend Nina sprayed a mouthful of water to the side, not knowing what to say for a moment. Luciens way of chasing girls was too old-fashioned, right? He actually let her pretend to be his girlfriend first. Then did you agree? Nina asked Sylvie curiously. Sylvie nodded with distress. I agreed because he said that this was mainly to draw a clear line with Mnie. When I heard that it was to retaliate Mnie, I immediately agreed. After saying that, Sylvie sighed again. But I regret it now. I feel that my actions are too hasty. How can I agree to be his girlfriend just for the sake of retaliating Mnie? At such a critical moment, Nina could not say something wrong, so she quickly spoke on behalf of Lucien tofort Sylvie. Just YOLO it! Besides, its just pretending to be his girlfriend, not a real one. Dont feel burdened. Nina paused for a moment, then looked at Sylvie seriously and said, But dont you think that Lucien is actually a very good man? If youre willing, its good for you to start a serious rtionship with him. Sylvie stared at her as if she had seen a ghost. Nina, whats wrong with you recently? Why do you always persuade me to fall in love? Last time, you said you would arrange a blind date for me, and now you advise me to fall in love with Lucien? Sylvie didnt know that the person Nina wanted to introduce to her on both asions was Lucien. She only felt that Nina was so strange. Why did she insist on her falling in love? Nina hooked Sylvies neck and pulled her closer to her. She said mysteriously, This is called keep the goodies within the family, okay? Lucien is very outstanding in all aspects. Of course, I hope that you can get such a man. Sylvie pulled Ninas hand away with a face full of horror, Nina, you think too highly of me, dont you? How can I have a man like Lucien? Sylvie felt that she and Lucien were from twopletely different worlds. She was just an ordinary little assistant. Lucien was the man standing at the top of the pyramid. How could she have Lucien? Nina was angered by Sylvies reaction and snorted, I finally found out. You are a person with a wicked heart but no guts. You always say in front of me that those men are handsome and charming. You also said that if theres a chance, you really want to throw yourself at them. So now there really is such a charming and perfect man in front of you, but you dare not throw yourself at him? Sylvie covered her face in embarrassment. She had indeed said this kind of nymphomaniac words, and she had said it many times. She followed Nina in the entertainment industry and saw all kinds of handsome men all day. Every one of them was so charming. When she was excited, she said that she wanted to throw herself at them. But she was really just saying it. How could she dare to really throw herself at them? Nina was right, she just had a heart but no guts. Fantasy is fantasy, reality is reality, Nina. Sylvie helplessly defended herself. She did not even dare to think about a super-rich person like Lucien who existed in reality. She was not like Nina, who was a popr actress in the entertainment industry. Her figure, appearance, and acting skills coexisted. She was dazzling, so Cameron would love her to death. That was Ninas advantage. Sylvie held her own face and said, Besides, love will disappear. Even if there is someone who likes me now, he will feel dull as time passes. So it is better to not love at the beginning. Nina did not know what to say about her. She seemed to be optimistic and beautiful in all aspects, but in fact, she had no sense of security, or she was not confident enough. Nina felt that maybe Sylvie had been by her side for a long time, and she had lost all confidence because of her, a famous star. In fact, Nina felt that Sylvie was a very good and excellent girl. Otherwise, she would not have let Sylvie be her assistant for so long. Thinking of this, she sighed and said to Sylvie, After all, it is because you havent met your true love. Trust me, when you really meet that person, you wont have these worries. You will jump into it. Even if you have to die, you are not afraid. Sylvie murmured, Actually I also know the feeling of sincerely loving someone. Ah? Youve been in love before? Nina was surprised. Why had she never heard Sylvie mention it? Sylvie whispered, It cant be considered a rtionship. When I was in university, I had a crush on a man. He also had a good impression of me. He was very concerned about me in many things, and his words and actions were very intimate. I thought that I would have the courage to confess to him on his birthday, but then he was with another woman. Nina was stunned. As the renowned bitch detector in the entertainment industry, Nina saw through the truth at a nce. She said to Sylvie in an indignant tone, Silly girl, he was just flirting with you. He only wanted to have an ambiguous rtionship with you. In fact, hes also chasing other girls at the same time. As long as they agreed to be with him, he would kick you away. Sylvie was surprised. How did you know? Nina was speechless. So he did that? Sylvie nodded sadly. Yes, I only heard about it from other studentster. He had an ambiguous rtionship with another girl. She agreed first, so he was with the girl.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I heard that the girl threw herself into his arms on his birthday and the two of them had sex directly. Sylvie was d when she remembered that she had intended to confess. Fortunately, she had not confessed. Otherwise, how could her pale wordspare to the girls body? Even if she confessed, it would be a joke. Thinking of this, she could not help but say hatefully, I was really blind. I even had a foolish crush on him for a long time. I thought that he was perfect in every way, but in fact, he was a jerk. Nina smiled and said, So, just listen to me this time and try it with Lucien. I am a good judge of men. Sylvie didnt know what to say to that. Her boss was not trying to persuade her to be with Lucien, but to show off her own love life indirectly, right? However, she had to admit that her boss was a judge of men. Cameron had been obsessed with her for so many years and loved her to the bone. He was handsome, but also loyal, and of course, smart and rich. Sylvie couldnt help but think of Luciens self-praise. He said that those who were close to decent people would be influenced, so would Lucien be the same kind of person as Cameron? Would he be loyal? Chapter 643 I Can Be Scary When I Am Jealous Anyway, you should do your friend a favor since you have promised Lucien. As for how your rtionship goes in the future, just let it take its course. Ninaforted Sylvie again. Sylvie thought Ninas word was very reasonable, Yeah, since I have promised others, even though I made this choice out of impulsion, I cant go back on it. Just let it be for now. Anyway, she has been apanying Nina in the filming for this period of time. She couldnt meet Lucien for now and there was no feeling of embarrassment or difort. In Riverside City. Cameron was attending a banquet with Lucien at night. The doorbell of his house rang suddenly when they were leaving the house.N?velDrama.Org content. He went to open the door in confusion. There was a male staff in uniform, who smiled and said to him, Mr. Dauster. Good evening, Im a staff of Lorlene Jewelry and I aming by the direct order from our boss. I am here to deliver this jewel. Although he was skeptical about this, Cameron nced at the man and took the box over. Lorlene Jewelry? He had heard the name of this brand before, but he had never ordered any jewelry from them. Cameron opened the box in his hand, and it turned out to be a ring. Judging from the size of the ring, it was obviously made for a male. Cameron picked up the ring, examined it carefully, and found a few letters engraved on the ring, N&N forever. Cameron instantly understood who sent him this ring. It turned out to be Nina. Seeing the expression on his face, the staff member added, Our boss said that she specially entrusted her friend to design it for you. Please sign here. Cameron happily took the pen and signed it. He hadnt recalled the brand of jewels. The current person in charge of Lorlene Jewelry was Jean Hilgard. Jean was Emelias friend, so Nina certainly knew her as well. After closing the door, Cameron immediately put the ring on. He just couldnt help smiling. Last time, when he asked Nina for a ring, he didnt actually take it seriously. Although she made fun of him back then, she even carefully prepared it for him. And the ring was specially designed and made by her friend with their names engraved. He could actually feel her love. This ring was delivered at the right time. He now could put it on before he went to deal with Dous. This had greatly boosted his confidence. Now he had every reason to tell Dous to stay away from her wife. After calming down his joyful mood, he made a video call to Nina. Once she appeared on the screen, he couldnt help smiling and said, I had gotten the ring. I like it very much, thank you. Nina said, I heard that someone is going to attend a banquet tonight. I asked Jean to nail the ring as soon as possible so that he can wear it. Now, there will be no malicious women getting close to you. Cameron told Nina that he was going to a dinner banquet tonight, but he didnt say that he was going to go deal with Dous once for all. Nina was surprised that he suddenly agreed to go to the banquet since he has been the one who never show off himself. Cameron only exined that that he should get used to such social activities because he couldnt let Lucien handle all these by himself. Nina didnt think maybe he was going for Dous. In her opinion, Cameron was now very popr. Even if he had announced that he was married, there would inevitably be some sluts trying to develop a rtionship with him. Therefore, she called Jean Hilgard immediately, hoping that Cameron could wear the ring before the banquet today. Cameron couldnt helpughing when he heard her jealous tone, Its rare for the big-heart Nina to worry about those women around me. Nina protested dissatisfiedly, I have a big heart? You dont know how scary I am when I get jealous? After she and Cameron were officially in a rtionship, there were still girls who still wanted to entangle with him. Even if she was standing by Camerons side, that bitch didnt retreat but even cursed her bitterly. So Nina directly grabbed her hair and dragged her away, making that girl howl like hell. No one dared to be arrogant in front of her after that. And now Cameron even said she was so mean. If it werent for the fact that she couldnt get away from her filming work on the set, she would definitely go to that banquet tonight and shield Cameron from those sluts. Okay, Im sorry for what I said. You have always cared about me. Cameron replied with a smile. But his words once again made Nina roll her eyes. How could a man be so arrogant and confident? Okay, I got to go. You should go to the party soon. Nina urged Cameron after checking time. Cameron didnt want to end the call at all, Come on, I want to talk to you more. Anyway, he was not the protagonist of today. It would be okay since that Lucien is supporting Camcien Lifetech. If he didnt n to deal with Dous today, he didnt want to show up at all. I dont have much to talk to you. Didnt we just meet? She has to admit that her word was so straightforward that it hurt sometimes. Camerons expression suddenly frozen, Even if we stay together every day, I dont think I spend enough with you, and there are countless words I want to say to you. But you think we dont have that much thing to chat about? Nina felt a chill on her back. So she immediately fell on the bed and said coquettishly, I dont mean that I have nothing to say, Im just a little tired and want to rest Cameron knew that she worked hard every day to film this military drama. He felt sorry for her as soon as she brought out this reason. And theres no way he could go mad with her. Even if he knew that she was acting in pettish, he still said with a gentle voice, Then I will hang up. Have a good sleep, good night. Love you. Nina gave him a nonchnt kiss on the phone, and Cameron didnt know whether he should smile or go angry. He really hoped that time could fly faster, so that she could hurry back to him after she finished shooting. Cameron had just finished chatting with Nina when Lucien called him, asking why he hadnte yet. I have just finished talking to Nina. This also meant that he had forgotten about the time. Cameron didnt lie about the reason for beingte at all. Lucien was so angry that heined directly at the phone, Why dont you two just turn into conjoined twins? Havent you just met ye? You guys have so much to talk about that youve got to bete for the banquet? Cameron replied briskly, This is the feeling of falling in love. You dont understand it yet. After all, she just promised to pretend to be your girlfriend temporarily. Lucien was almost choked to death by his mean word. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, I dont give a shit about youring or not. Ill go first. Well, theres no friendship between him and Cameron. His bro always touched his raw nerve! Lucien hung up the phone. He didnt n to wait for Cameron and entered the venue alone. He used to participate in such activities alone anyway. And he was able to deal with it with ease. He was stepping into the banquet hall and about to go up to greet some familiar celebrities when he saw Mnie nchard walking towards him happily from a short distance. She was even calling him while walking, Lucien. At that moment Lucien wished there was a crack in the ground for him to hide. God knows he didnt want to have any connection with Mnie at all. Chapter 644 Not Innocent At All Of course, Lucien also knew that he couldnt get away from there. So he stood there and watched Mnie as she walked towards him with a smile on her face indifferently. Camerons words had been ruthless enough on the phone before, but he didnt expect her to be so shameless. She just kept tackling him as if nothing had happened. Lucien was really annoyed by Mnie like never before. Although he didnt have any ambiguous feelings for Mnie, he used to treat her as an innocent and lovely sister. Now, he didnt even know what he had in his mind before. How could he think that Mnie was innocent and lovely? She was clearly not innocent at all. She clearly took advantage of his indulgent attitude towards her and made an untimely request toe to Riverside City. She was confident that he would continue to take care of her and fulfill her requirement. So she was desperate to get in the entertainment industry, and deliberately worked for Ninas opponent Allstar. She knew that Cameron and Nina were married, and she knew that he had a good rtionship with Cameron. But she still made such a decision. This indicated that she intentionally wanted him to turn against Cameron. After all, if he still indulged her with money and support her development in the entertainment industry like before, he would definitely stand on the opposite side of Cameron and Nina. Isnt this the case of turning against him? Lucien realized this and was shocked for a moment. Mnie came over, took his arm affectionately, and said with a bright smile, Lucien, didnt you say you have other thing to do tonight? She was saying this to implicate that since he had attended this banquet, how could he refuse to be her malepanion. Comining against him in front of his business associates, this would made him seemed so cruel Lucien pulled his arm out of Mnies hand, flicked his cuff, and said gently, It was my original n to attend this banquet, and you didnt tell me that you woulde too. Mnie was choked up by him for a moment. She could only nce at him aggrievedly. A manager who Lucien nned to talk to looked at Mnie curiously and asked Lucien, This is? Im his- Mnie opened her mouth and wanted to say that she was his mentors daughter, trying to take advantage of this rtionship with Lucien to get closer to these upper-ss people. However, before she could say anything, Lucien interrupted her gently, This is a friend I met abroad.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He didnt even say Mnies name. Obviously, he had no intention of introducing Mnie to them. Mnie was ready to be introduced to these socialites by him. The smile on her face was originally wide and bright. But at this moment, the smile cant be held up anymore. Her whole person was awkwardly frozen in ce and didnt know what to do. Lucien ignored her and turned around to chat with the socialites, leaving Mnie alone with a pale face. Mnie came here with her agent Reba Young. When she called Lucien to ask him to apany her to the party before, she was rejected and satirized by Cameron. Reba has been looked down upon her since then. Reba had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and she could certainly notice that Lucien and Cameron had changed their attitude towards Mnie. Reba was frustrated and pissed. She worked with Mnie simply because they could make use of the wealth and power of Lucien and Cameron. But now Lucien and Cameron have made it clear that they want to get rid of Mnie, then whats the point of agenting Mnie? Except for the financial support, Mnie had no advantage in the entertainment industry in any way. In other words, without Luciens financial support, Mnie was a bum deal for Reba. Reba got angry at Mnie on the spot, Didnt you say that Lucien doted on you? Didnt you say that he could do anything for you? Why wasnt he even willing to apany you to the banquet? Mnie was also aggrieved. She didnt expect to be treated like this by Lucien. So she said with red eyes, He must have misunderstood me because of some reasons I dont know. Otherwise, he wouldnt be so indifferent to me. Didnt you say that he had gone to Hazelton with Cameron? It must be Nina who defile me in his face. It must be Nina and Cameron who sow discord and now he is ignoring me. Mnie made a cross in front of chest and assured Reba, Dont worry. Reba, Ill definitely make him invest in me. Reba warned her angrily, Mnie, you know very well the reason why I signed you. If you cant win over Lucien or whatever investor it is, then you have to use my way to draw investments for thepany. In fact, Mnie had never experienced socialboring before, so she didnt understand Reba s original routine at all, so she asked inexplicably, Use your way to draw investment? What way? Reba sneered, looked her up and down with her arms crossed, and then announced ruthlessly, My way is, you use your own body in exchange for investments. You have to sleep with every man as I demand! Rebas words were thunders striking on her head. Mnies face turned even paler on the spot. She had never experienced anything like this in her entire life! She had been coddled by the family ever since she grown up. She had never been bullied at all, and no one could use anything to force her to sacrifice her virginity. This was no small deal. Reba noticed her fear and unwillingness. But she continued cruelly, Dont forget, that you have signed a contract with thepany. You have to do it if you dont want to, otherwise how should thepany support you? When Reba mentioned the contract, Mnie immediately came back to her senses. She grabbed Rebas arm and said, Terminate the contract, I want to terminate the contract! Reba unceremoniously shook off her hand, Terminate the contract? Well, you can do it. Reba casually yed with her bright red nails, Everything is written clearly in the contract. Liquidated damages need to be paid for termination of the contract. And thats no small sum. And at that time, she thought that since Lucien doted on Mnie so much, he might not agree with Mnies entry into the entertainment industry. Maybe he would want to terminate the contract for Mnie. So, she deliberately wrote a much higher amount of liquidated damages, thinking that she might be able to corrupt Lucien. Now that Mnie wanted to use her own money or her parents money to pay the liquidated damages. This could be extremely painful for them. Mnies face turned pale. She staggered and took a step back. She had just wanted to get in the industry at that time. She didnt notice anything about liquidated damages. Now Reba rolled eyes at her and said, What are you panicking about? Dont you still have a chance to win over Lucien? As long as you can get his investments, you dont have to do such terrible things. Mnie breathed a sigh of relief when Reba said this. Yes, she still had a chance. She didnt believe that Lucien would suddenly ignore her. Even more, she didnt believe that Lucien would watch her step into hell. She rekindled her spirit. Reba added, Ill take you to tonights banquet first, so that you can see those men you will serve in the future if you failed this time. So just before Lucien came in, Mnie was being dragged by Reba to meet those fat old men. Looking at their squinting eyes, Mnie felt nauseated. Chapter 645 No Strangers Get Close to Him The moment she spotted Lucien, Mnie seemed to see the light of her life. She immediately nned to leave and run towards Lucien. But when she was pulled back by Reba, Reba dragged her aside and whispered, Mnie, getting close to Lucien is the only way you can get out of your current predicament. Otherwise, you can only getid by those old men. Also, dont just think about being her sister or letting him spoil you like before. The best way is to turn him into your man, so that you can make use of him better. Mnie froze, Turn him into my man? The next second Mnie said, But the one I love is Cameron Reba rolled her eyes and interrupted her, Well, here is the case now. I dont care whether its Cameron or Lucien. As long as you can have sex with either of them, your nightmare can end here. I believe that since your dad had taken care of them. If they touch you, they must take care of you. Reba despised Mnie very much. Mnie couldnt even protect herself. And now she still cared about love and those vague idea. Whats the point of loving Cameron? Not to mention that Cameron already has Nina. Judging from Camerons attitude towards Mnie on the phone before, she knew that Cameron was much more difficult to deal with than Lucien. And it is better to start with Lucien. Reba persuaded Mnie again, First of all, Lucien has been very kind to you before, maybe he has some affection for you in his heart. Mnies mind has shaken. She even felt that Reba s words made some sense. Reba added, Secondly, Lucien doesnt have a girlfriend now. You wont be criticized by anyone if you approach him, let alone being criticized as a slut. After all, Cameron has officially announced his marriage. Mnie waspletely persuaded by Reba, and her heart even fell for him. So I think you should start with Lucien. Reba finally gave such a suggestion. Mnie pursed her lips and nodded, looking up at Lucien who just walked in not far away. To be honest, since she used to focus on Cameron before, she had never looked at Lucien carefully. But now, looking at him from a distance, she found that he was also an extremely handsome and an outstanding man. Young and promising. These words fit him well. Mnie suddenly heaved a sigh. How could she be blind before and didnt see Luciens goodness? Reba noticed Mnies horny expression and continued to push her. She helped Mnie tidy the neckline of the dress. To be precise, she pulled the neckline even lower. Then she encouraged Mnie and said, I believe you can nail Lucien. You two have such a deep connection for so many years. You are also beautiful and have a sexy figure. Men like it. Mnie blushed when Reba said that. She looked down at her figure, then turned around to find Lucien confidently. She was still very confident in her figure. She indeed had a curvy body. The only problem was that Mnie, who was confident to get the man done, did not expect to be rejected by Lucien at all. She stood there embarrassedly after being turned down. Eventually, Reba came over and dragged her away helplessly. At the same time, Reba had clearly seen Luciens attitude towards Mnie from not far away. She was also very angry. She didnt expect Lucien to be so ruthless. But she couldnt even imagine that Mnie just stood there like a loser. She was so na?ve and powerless. Even if Lucien rejected her, couldnt she pretend to be heartbroken and fall on Lucien? In that case, could Lucien stand still and simply let her fall down? As long as Lucien raised his hand to support Mnie, it was a good start. In many cases, the soft figure of a woman could easily turn on a man when they have body contact. Nevertheless, she could even secretly take pictures from aside, and then stir up some rumors, which was her trump card. With that, she believed Lucien was gonna be entangled with Mnie. But turned out, Mnie only stood there in a daze, spaced out. After dragging Mnie aside, Reba immediately scolded her, You loser! Mnie burst into tears, crying while saying, How could this happen? How? How? Mnie really couldnt understand. Lucien had been indulgent to her in every possible way not long ago, but why was he so indifferent to her now? Even if she chose to enter the entertainment industry to run on Nina, Nina was not his girlfriend or dates. She could understand why Cameron hated her and cut the rtionship with her, but why did he do this? Why did he ignore her? The reason why Mnie had such iprehensible thoughts was because she had a wrong understanding of her status and rtionship with those men. In other words, she was spoiled by Lucien before, thinking that Lucien wouldpletely bow to her and she could do whatever she wanted.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There was a saying that you can rest in peace to find a confidant. To Lucien, Cameron is that confidant. The only confidant. A very important confidant. Cameron was as important as Luciens parents and future partner, so why would he care about Mnie? Seeing that Mnie couldnt control her sadness and couldnt even stay here anymore. Reba had to hold down her anger and drag her out. Its a pathetic failure to recruited Mnie. Now thepany would suffer a lot from it, and she maybe scolded to death by the boss. Reba was about to put Mnie, who had spent all her makeup because of crying, into the car, when she saw Cameron getting out of a car not far away. The man was wearing a ck and formal suit, making him extremely mysterious and charming in the night. Even for someone like Reba, who had gotten used to seeing handsome guys in the showbiz, would still admire Camerons excellence. But then she brought back to herself, frowned and said, Cameron? Why did hee to the banquet? Isnt Lucien dealing with all these banquet stuff? Mnie also saw Cameron at a nce, but she cried even more sadly. Lucien and Cameron, two outstanding men. She couldnt get any of them. Thats so irritating. Reba gave her a push, Stop crying. Put yourself together and get Cameron done for me. Mnie was confused, But didnt you just suggest that I pursue Lucien? Reba gave her an eye, If you can get Cameronid, it can also work. Both are your targets! Reba was about to be pissed off by Mnie. How could she be so goddamn stupid? It was very easy for her to promote Jillian Harrison when cooperating with her back then. With her words and nces, Jillian knew what to do next. She could be as easy to work with as she could expect. Now this Mnie could really piss her off. After Reba finished speaking, she simply pushed Mnie out. Mnie staggered and rushed towards Cameron. She was wearing high heels and was pushed by Reba. She couldnt even maintain bnce at all. Seeing that she was about to rush into Camerons arms, Mnie called out Cameron for help, Cameron, help. Please help me. Unexpectedly, Cameron dodged as if he didnt hear or notice her. Mnie fell and thumped on the ground as she lost her bnce. Chapter 646 Couldn’t Forgive This Mnie was so hurt that she felt as if she had been to hell. Her arm rubbed on the rough ground, and instantly burst into a burning pain. Mnie immediately burst into tears. Cameron took another step back with disgust expression, staring coldly at Reba who hurried over to help Mnie. The expression on Rebas face was very distressed, Oh my dear, why are you walking so carelessly? Does it hurt? Reba pretended to care a lot about Mnie, while Mnie was looking at Cameron with tears in her eyes. Cameron hated her behavior. But for the sake of his mentor, he kindly reminded Mnie. He nced at Reba next to him, and then asked Mnie, Do you know what nickname this person next to you has in the circle? Reba s expression changed, and a trace of embarrassment shed on her face. Mnie asked with a puzzled look, What nickname? The Bawd of Allstar. Cameron spit out a few words indifferently. Mnies face turned pale immediately, and her whole body was trembling. Especially when she thought of what Reba had said to her before Ask her to use her body to exchange investments. Her despicability has been well known to the industry Mnies tears flushed out all of a sudden. She tried to reach out and grab Cameron, Cameron, please help me. Please help me terminate the contract. Cameron avoids Mnies hand and announces mockingly, I remain the same attitude. You have to bear the consequences of what you choose. Cameron relentlessly turned around and left. Lucien had tried to persuade Mnie that she had better leave the Riverside City and go back to her parents earlier. But not only did she not listen, she still insisted on entering the turbulent entertainment industry. Isnt this courting her own tragedy? Spoiled people like Mnie deserves some unfortune in their lives. Cameron left without even looking back. Mnie burst into tears of despair. Reba was so annoyed that she simply stepped forward and dragged her into the car. They were leaving the party now. With Mnies behavior now, they couldnt stay at the banquet. After Mnie stopped crying in the car, she started to reason with Reba. She was also quite domineering, and she yelled at Reba, Reba, you damn liar! You didnt actually want to make me a star when you signed me. Youve nned to sell my body from the very beginning! Reba pushed her back and said, Who is the liar here? Didnt you lie to me? You know clearly that Cameron doesnt love you and that Luciens attitude to you has also changed, but you still say that you have a good rtionship with them deliberately. Those crap that you are their junior sister and they dote on you? These are all lies so that I can recruit and promote you! You imed that Ive set you up? Since you were recruited by thepany, you have to make money for thepany, no matter what method you use! I want to terminate the contract! I want to terminate it! Mnie cried. Reba snorted coldly, Same result. You can terminate the contract and walk away freely if you pay enough liquidated damages! Mniepletely copsed. Cameron entered the venue with an indifferent expression. Lucien saw him at a nce. He immediately pulled him over and start the annoying formalities of greetings and introductions. Cameron was very tired. Ever since Camcien had revealed Camerons identity, this was the first time he attended the banquet in public. It was conceivable that the celebrities will try their best to talk to him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. These young talents will be the mainstay of the businessmunity from Riverside City in the future, or even the mainstay of the entire society. They must set up a good rtionship with them. After finally escaping from the siege of these people, Cameron dered to Lucien immediately, I dont want to participate in such asions anymore in the future. Lucienughed very schadenfreude, but what he said was still very reliable, Okay, fine, I know you dont like such asions. But arent you have your business to do tonight? Speaking of his own business, Cameron nced at Dous Clevnd not far away. His eyes meet Douss gaze just in time. The eyes of the two men collided across the crowd. Lucien could even feel the sparks flying. Cameron sneered, took the initiative to walk towards Dous, stood still and asked coldly, Have a word? Dous had noticed Cameron for a long time and felt Camerons hostility towards him. This might be the psychological feeling between men. Okay. Dous certainly didnt want to be outdone. Wasnt he just Ninas boyfriend of her schooldays? It had been the past. What should he be afraid of? The two then walked to the corner with their wine sses. Cameron said straight to the point with an aggressive tone, Mr. Clevnd, youd better not continue to covet someone who doesnt belong to you. Dous snorted at his words, Someone who doesnt belong to me? Does she belong to you? Dous thought to himself, this man has been an ex-boyfriend for many years. And he had no right to talk to me here. Cameron sneered, raised his left hand holding the wine ss deliberately, and motioned Dous to look at the ring on his left ring finger, See? The ring here. She just had it delivered this afternoon. She wants me to wear it tonight. Dous nced at the ring on his ring finger, and said with disgust, So na?ve. A ring doesnt mean anything. Cameron continued calmly, Have you noticed which finger Im wearing? You didnt know that I have announced my marriage a few days ago? Now Dous cant keep his temper anymore. The information of Cameron had married was now known to everyone, and he certainly knows it. Squeezing the ss in his hand, Dous stared at Cameron and asked, What do you mean? What I mean is quite obvious. Cameron didnt even bother to waste his time on Dous. How dare he pursue a beautiful woman like Nina with such intelligence? Dous didnt know that he was beingughed at for his intelligence. He certainly knew what Cameron meant by his word. He indicated he was married, and Nina was actually his wife. He was just too shocked to admit this cruel fact temporarily. Cameron took a sip of wine, then suddenly asked Dous, Do you remember when you were suddenly sent abroad a few years ago? Dous came back to himself and scolded fiercely, Damn, its you? Dous was furious when he recalled this. At that time, he was in deep love for Nina. He even wanted to kidnap Nina to the church and marry her. At that time, he couldnt eat or sleep well. However, his father suddenly insisted on letting him go abroad. He resisted in every way. But his father threatened him that he would be kicked out of the family business and deprived of his inheritance right. He had topromise. God knows how tormented and painful he was when he first went abroad. Although Nina never paid much attention to him, it was also a tragic lovelorn for him. Cameron admitted it generously, Yes. Dous gritted his teeth, Insidious! Despicable! As he spoke, he put the wine ss aside, rolled up his sleeves, and wanted to vent his anger. If he didnt beat Cameron up, he wouldnt be able to have his hatred ked! Chapter 647 Knowing That He’ll Cherish Her Facing Douss provocation, Cameron was still calm and rxed. He raised his eyebrows and gave Dous an eye, You want to do it hard way since if you cant defeat me in debate? Dous growled, Who the fuck cant I defeat you? Cameron sneered, We can fight if you want to, but find a ce no one was around. If we fight here, have you considered the reputation of your family? Dous was actually speechless by his scold. There were obvious contemptuous in Camerons eyes, and he continued, She doesnt like you at all. But she and I are in love with each other, deeply. If you continue to bother us, you will be the one pay the price. Dous clenched his fists and wanted to punch him again. Cameron nced at him and said lightly, Dous, I was able to control your dad and let him get you abroad a few years ago. Do you think I dont have the ability to deal with you and the Clevnd Family behind you now? Dous said coldly, Are you threatening me? So what? Cameron swayed the wine in his ss casually, The world is so cruel. Jungle justice remains true. Its so easy for Camcien and I to stomp you or even the Clevnd Family under our feet. If you are not stupid, just quit in time. If you dont want to quit, I will fight you down to the end. Dous want to say something else, but Cameron had turned and left. He had already said what he had to say. If Dous reallycked some self-knowledge, then he didnt need to be merciful. Just like Mnie. Dous stomped his feet in anger. He strode after a few steps to stop Cameron, How dare you threaten me? Arent you afraid that I will spread the news of your marriage to Nina? At that time, rumors about Nina will take off, and you will be inte bullied to death. Ninas fans are not easy to deal with. Cameron said calmly, Since I dare to tell you, Im not afraid of you telling out. Besides, Im not a promiscuous man. I dont like someone who has been falling in love with and breaking up with girlfriends at an amazing speed. I think even if the marriage between the two of us is exposed, the public will bless us instead of criticize us. Dous stared at him speechlessly, feeling like he was criticized by his connotated word. But he had to admit that Camerons words made sense. Cameron revealed that he was married a few days ago. The announcement was very affectionate, which had established a good image for him as a good man. In addition, he had uncovered his identity as the other founder of Camcien. His status was not inferior to Nina. If Nina was married to him, Ninas fans would probably bless them. Cameron raised his hand and patted Dous on the shoulder, and persuaded earnestly, If you are always staring at the wives of someone else, you might as well get to know other women. Maybe you can get married soon. Cameron strode out of the banquet hall after he finished speaking. Dous raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, feeling that it was very difficult to breathe. All thanks to Cameron! After calming down, his heart was quickly filled with sadness and loss. Nina, she he would never have the chance to marry her. Others just think that he had been a yboy, but thats because he couldnt fell in love with any of them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nina was the only woman he had been obsessed with for so many years. He loved her from the bottom of his heart. He had wanted to be a loving and dedicated person for her. He had wanted to get better, no longer being a jerk or a yboy, but now Dous raised his hand to cover his eyes, feeling tears in the corners of his eyes. After a while, he took his phone and sent a text message to Nina: Nina, Congrattion on your marriage! Wish you a happy life in the future. After he posted it, he deleted her phone number. Although he had been in contact with Cameron for a short while, it was enough for him to think of Cameron as a lunatic. If he continued to pester Nina, Cameron would definitely deal with him and the Clevnd Family as he said. He had already lost the beloved woman, and he couldnt lose the family and business. So, he chose topromise. Another end of the phone, Nina had a night show at night. She received the message from Dous when she was waiting. She was confused, but then she was a little worried. How could Dous know about her marring? Thinking of this, she hurriedly sent a message to Dous. But the message showed that she had been blocked. She called Dous again, but no one answered. Obviously, she got cklisted by him. Nina paced around with her phone in hand, then called Cameron. The call was quickly picked up, and Nina asked him directly, Did you talk to Dous Clevnd? Cameron asked her, Did he harass you again? As soon as Nina heard his tone, she knew that he had talked to Dous, so she said, He just sent me a few words saying congrattions on my marriage and something, and then cklisted me. I dont even know what he was doing. Cameron snorted. Hes notpletely stupid. Cameron then told Nina how he threatened and warned Dous to quit. Ninained to him, Did you pull rank on him? Cameron said earnestly, word by word, I have worked diligently and conscientiously for so many years to develop Camcien to its current scale and status. All I ever want is I can use this power and wealth in certain matters to protect my legitimate interests one day. Youre really arrogant. Nina felt like she was going to burst into helplessughter by him. Cameronughed quietly on the phone, then sighed again and said, I miss you. Nina also sighed heavily, and then said helplessly, Come on, Mr. Dauster, we have only been separated for a day. Why was this person so in love now? Wasnt him some kind of aloof abstinence man? Since Cameron had been on the trend some time ago, Nina has often seen people on the Inte use such words to describe him. Aloof, abstinent, calm, reserved and all those words. Now look at him behaving like this. How could they say he was reserved? It has nothing to do with how long weve been apart. I just miss you. Cameron said again. And after saying this, Cameron suddenly had a crazy idea. He was going to find Nina. He would buy a ne ticket right now. And he may arrive in the middle of the night. But he didnt dare to tell Nina this crazy idea, for fear that she would go mad at him. Someone called Nina to film, so she had to say to the man on the phone, I gotta go. I have work to do. Youre shooting tonight? Cameron asked her, frowning. Nina replied weakly, Yes, its will a long night. It is estimated that it will keep filming until three or four in the morning. In fact, Nina has experienced countless times of staying upte for filming. Her has always been rtively tough and healthy. She neverined or felt tired before, but this time she involuntarily softened her tone and behaved coquettishly. This may be a reflection to that old sayings. Someone who is cared by others is qualified to be arrogant. Cameron had never been by her side in the previous years, and she could only put on a solid armor to protect herself. But it was different now. He was staying by her side, as her partner. She was willing to show him more of her softness and fragility, because she knew that he would cherish her. Chapter 648 Already Have a Girlfriend When Cameron heard Nina said that the filming wouldst until four in the morning, he felt a heartache for her, and at the same time, he was more determined to see her. When she came back from work and saw him, at least she would be mentally happy although her physical exhaustion could not be relieved. So, he immediately booked a ne ticket and nned to go back to the airport after packing up. Having left the banquet with Lucien, Cameron told Lucien about this. Lucien was speechless and stared at him for a while. After a long while, Lucien said helplessly, Are you crazy? Dont you have a seminar tomorrow afternoon? The reason why Lucien reminded him was that Cameron could not be absent from that seminar. Cameron said firmly, Ill rush back. It wont affect the seminar. Lucien wasnt convinced, What? Arent you tired? Going back and forth like this for what? His friend did love that girl so deeply. Lucien was just together with the girl he liked, so he didnt know what profound love was like, so he couldnt understand Camerons action. Cameron didnt exin anything. He just said goodbye to Lucien and got in the car and left. Lucien also went home, but when he drove back to his apartment, he saw Mnie standing downstairs, wearing the same dress from the previous banquet with an extremely low cor.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At this moment, Mnie looked a little embarrassed. Not to mention the makeup, there seemed to be arge abrasion on her arm and she was very depressed. Lucien only felt extremely disgusted but he had to face her because she was blocking his way. Mnie had fallen out with Reba in the car. She had no choice but toe to Lucien. This was her scheming. She came to him in the middle of the night, hoping that he could take her in for her miserable and pitiful sake. As long as she entered his house, she would definitely try her best to stay there. One thing leads to another, she would make it to his bed. Lucien! As soon as Mnie saw Lucien, she immediately ran towards him crying. Lucien turned to the side in annoyance, avoiding her touch. Cameron told him just now that Mnie was trying to throw herself at him, but he dodged it. At this moment, Lucien avoided her without hesitation, but the anger in his heart was ignited in an instant. He didnt expect Mnie to be so cheeky. What are you doing? Lucien has always been gentle, but at this moment, he really couldnt hold back his anger, so he shouted at her. Mnie was frightened by him. She shrank back and said, Lucien, please help me, I want to terminate the contract Lucienughed angrily at her words. He looked at her coldly and said, Mnie, I cant help you with the termination of the contract, and if you need help, the people you should turn to are your parents. After all, they are the ones who acquiesced in your decision to stay here and enter the entertainment industry. Did she take him as a sucker for her? She asked him to help terminate the contract, just because she wanted him to pay the money for the termination. He knew that Reba Young must have stipted a huge number of liquidated damages in the contract. But why did he pay for her Its not that he asked her to sign a contract with Allstar, nor did he ask her to enter the entertainment industry, and morally speaking, he has nothing to do with her, neither rtives nor friends, he has no reason to pay this huge sum of money for her. She was seen through by him, and there was a momentary embarrassment on her face. But then she went on to say, If you dont help me, thats fine. Ill go to my parents, but Im here to see you today because I want to tell you something. Lucien didnt even respond and made it clear that he had no interest in what she was going to say. Mnie said, Lucien, I want to say that I like you Lucien was stunned. After the shock, he was filled with disgust and contempt. Mnie had been in love with Cameron for so many years, and he knew it best. But now she said she liked him. Did she take him as a fool? Mnie added, I know you must be very puzzled. After all, I have always liked Cameron before. After so many things happened, Ive reflected on myself, and then I realized Ive fallen in love with you unknowingly. You were so good to me, and I was moved. Mnie wanted to continue but Lucien raised his hand to interrupt her, Stop, stop. Hearing it further, Lucien felt like he was going to vomit. He raised his eyes to look at her and he sneered, If I remember it correctly, you once told your father that you would never like a poor man like me in your life. The expression on her face was astonishment at first, followed by endless embarrassment because she did say that, but she did not expect to be overheard by him. At that time, she had been pestering Cameron but he didnt ept her. Her father persuaded her, saying that Lucien was also a very good person, and although Lucien grew up in an ordinary family, his future was promising, so she could take him into consideration. But Mnie immediately rejected and said those words on the spot. At that time, she couldnt have imagined that Lucien would be someone so aplished. Lucien exined, I went to see your father for something and happened to hear it outside the study. Mnie embarrassedly pursed her lips and Lucien said, So, do you think I would believe that you like me now? Mnie defended herself, I didnt know you were so good before, but now I do. You think Im good now because you think my money is good. Lucien said to her mercilessly, Besides, you think after I heard you look down on me like that, I can like you? You think I have such low self-esteem that Ill ept someone who looks down on me? Mnie was extremely embarrassed, but she continued to say, Dont you like me at all? If you dont like me, why are you always so kind to me? Lucien spread his hands, I take care of you only because of your father. Without your father, you are nothing to me! Lucien believed that he had said these words very clearly, but he did not expect that Mnie was still unconvinced. I dont believe it. You like me, you must be, right? Lucien was so angry that he took out his phone to find Sylvies number and said, I already have a girlfriend and I can call her now. Mnie staggered back several steps and said incredulously, What? You have a girlfriend? How is this possible? There are never any women around you! Youre lying to me! He must have said this on purpose to make her give up. Call her right away or I wont believe you! Mnie growled hysterically. Lucien sneered and called Sylvie. Chapter 649 Strike back When Nina was filming at night, Sylvie was dozing off on the set. When the phone rang, she nced at it and saw it was Lucien, she suddenly remembered that she had promised him to pretend to be his girlfriend, and she woke up in an instant. Staring at the caller ID, Sylvie was quite vexed, because she didnt know what tone to use when she picked up the call. Although she was pretending to be his girlfriend, her tone must not be too strong and she should be tender and sweet. But she really couldnt talk to Lucien in that tone. In the end, she still answered the phone and said only one word, Hello The less you say, the less you give away, right? However, although she only said one word, the man on the other side of the phone still sense the tiredness in her tone and he whispered, So sleepy? The mans voice was low and gentle, and in the noisy night, Sylvies heart suddenly pounded crazily. She rubbed her eyes with trembling hands, and then exined a little embarrassedly, Sorry. I almost fell asleep just now. I heard that you have to shoot for a whole night tonight? For some reason, after the call was connected, Lucienpletely forgot that he made the call to prove that he had a girlfriend. As soon as he heard Sylvies voice, his attention waspletely attracted to her, so he started chatting with her. Her voice was hoarse and her tone was also very weak. She must be sleepy. He remembered that Cameron talked about Nina tonights shooting and knew that she must be staying with Nina on the set right now. He couldnt help feeling sorry for her. Sylvie replied, Well, there have been a lot of night scenes recently. As soon as Sylvies words fell, Mnie couldnt stand it any longer. She had known Lucien for so long and she had never heard him speak in such a tone. Although he was very pampered and indulgent to her before, he would never speak to her in such a tone. He sounded so very gentle. She had always thought that he was good to her before, but after hearing the words he said just now, she understood the difference between the two tones. She stepped forward and snatched his cell phone, and yelled at the person on the phone, Who are you? When did you two hook up with each other? When Sylvie heard Mnies scream, she immediately realized that she needed to take action. So she immediately put on the stance of a real girlfriend, and unceremoniously said to Mnie, What does it matter with you?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Who are you? Why are you by my boyfriends side in the middle of the night? Isnt it because you want to get on my boyfriend with bad intentions? Lucien, give me an exnation! All-day long with Nina on the set, Sylvie had also picked up a thing or two about acting. She managed to y the role of a girlfriend easily. Mnie was speechless by her response. She not only imed to be his girlfriend, but also directly exposed her attempt, and even rudely called Lucien to exin it to her. She was so arrogant and natural, which meant she must be his girlfriend. Mnie really believed that Sylvie on the other end of the phone was his boyfriend and immediately burst into tears. She bellowed, You shameless bitch! Lucien saw that she was speaking so nasty, so he immediately took back the phone and pulled her aside, and warned her coldly, Watch your tongue! You dont get to talk to her like that! Lucien was really angry. The girl on the other end of the phone was someone he cherished, but Mnie had cursed her like that. He wanted to tear Mnies mouth apart. Lucien was very worried that Sylvie would be sad if she was scolded innocently. He was about to apologize when he heard her shouting on the phone, Give her the phone! Im gonna roast her! Lucien was surprised. He didnt expect that this seemingly soft and cute littledy was actually quite belligerent. Before he could respond, she urged him again, Hurry up or put me on speaker. Lucien wanted tough inexplicably, but he still turned on the speaker. He would not allow Mnie to take his phone again. Speaker is on. He informed Sylvie. Sylvie scolded her in a high-spirited manner, You called me shameless? You are the one who pestered others boyfriends in the middle of the night, not me. I wonder if you could even spell the word shame right! Lucien couldnt help bursting intoughter. She couldsh at others without a single dirty word. Mnies face and neck turned red. Luciens smile made Mnie even more embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and shouted, Who are you? Im not done with you! She must dig out who Luciens girlfriend is, and she must let this woman pay! Sylvie sneered and said, Why should I tell you who I am? You think that everyone is like your mom and they have to spoil you? I wont tell you who I am. Ill make you so frustrated as you cant find me. This time, Mnie was so angry that she couldnt get up in one breath. How could this woman be so irritating? Sylvies infuriating ability was obtained from Nina and she never lost. Of course, Sylvie scolded happily and Lucien also enjoyed listening. Not to mention, his previous impression of her was that of a mild little girl. Tonights fight with Mnie allowed him learn a bit more about her. After getting to know her, his affection for her increased. He liked her style of If you leave me alone, Ill leave you alone. If you offend me, Ill respond in kind. Without looking at Mnie, who was so angry that was about to faint, he held the phone and asked Sylvie in a low voice, Are you happy now? Sylvie said, Not yet, I have to send her thest words. Lucien continued to use the speakerphone to provide her with convenience. Sylvie mocked and said, Girl, get yourself educated, okay? I dont see a brain in your little head. Mnie cried even louder because Sylvie was scolding her for being stupid. But she was dumb at the time and she couldnt stop crying. Sylvies words fell behind, Lucien followed her words and said to Mnie indifferently, You saw that I already have a girlfriend, and we have a very good rtionship. We are dating for marriage. Donte to me in the future or my girlfriend will be angry. After Lucien said these words, he turned around and entered the building, no matter what Mnie said behind him. Sorry for causing you to be scolded. Lucien apologized guiltily as soon as he entered the elevator. Sylvie didnt respond to him immediately, so he hurriedly asked again, Sylvie? Whats wrong with you? Why dont you speak? He didnt know that Sylvie was a little lost by what he said just now. Although she knew it was fake, what he said about dating for marriage had deeply touched her. Chapter 650 True Love Sylvie recovered from his words, and said hurriedly, Its okay. I dont mind. Besides, didnt I scold her back? And even harder. Sylvie didnt care that Mnie had just scolded her. Her ability to withstand pressure was way above average, or otherwise she wouldnt have been the assistant of a popr star like Nina for so many years. When Nina was cursed and scolded, other people rted to Nina, like Sherlyn and her, would be scolded badly. She was used to it. Lucien couldnt help but alsoughed, You have such a good attitude. You dont have to feel sorry. Sylvie then asked him, Will she pester you again after this time? Lucien raised his eyebrows and said, I dont think she will stop. I didnt expect her to be so shameless now. I attended a banquet with Cameron tonight, and she harassed us again and again. Huh? Sylvie was pissed and confounded, How can there be such a shameless person? You all have such an attitude towards her, and she still keeps harassing you? This kind of love is too cheap. Lucien patiently corrected her words, That doesnt deserve to be called love at all, that is just selfishness. Sylvie nodded and replied, Yes, if you really love someone, you only want him to be happy. How can you keep causing trouble for the other party? The most outrageous thing is that Mnie clearly liked Cameron at first, but now she starts to harass Lucien again. She is a person without any principles. Lucien got out of the elevator and went back to his home. After changing his shoes and sitting down on the sofa, he said in a low voice, Your attitude towards rtionship is matured and straightforward, and your views of life and values are very positive. Thats for sure. It is said that liking is presumptuous, and love is restraint. I think real love should be restraint, restraint based on the consideration of each other. Just like Nina and Cameron, in the past few years, they clearly loved each other deeply, but for the sake of each others future, they gave each other space and worked hard in their own field. Its also because of their forbearance and restraint in the past that they got their happiness today. Because of the umtion of the past few years, Nina has be good enough and Cameron has be strong enough, so no one can stop them from being together anymore. Sylvie didnt know why she told Lucien so much all of a sudden, especially about her emotional views. Maybe it was the long and torturous nights work that made her really bored, or maybe Luciens voice was very gentle and pleasant at the moment, and she became a chatterbox in no time. But what she didnt know was that her remarks refreshed Luciens understanding of her again. Lucien thought she was a little heartless before, but he didnt expect her to be so delicate and sensitive. Her remarks just now about the rtionship between Nina and Cameron were extremely urate and it could be seen that she was being observant. Lucien felt that he had found a treasure, such a wonderful girl. He should seize the chance and get her! Thinking of this, he first recognized her analysis, It is true, your analysis is very urate. Then he changed the topic, You helped me so much tonight. I will definitely invite you to dinner someday. He said before that he would invite her to dinner, but this time he added the word definitely to show that he was bound to win. Sylvie didnt notice his hidden thoughts and she just said quickly, No need to bother, thats okay. In fact, she was enjoying herself just now, after all, she had trolled on Mniepletely. She didnt know since when she loves to quarrel with others like Nina. Lucien didnt force her to do anything. Anyway, he insisted on inviting her. When Cameron returned, he would leave the day after tomorrow and go to Jamton to invite her to dinner. Lets not talk about it now. Nina finished; Ill go take a look. Sylvie hung up after saying this while Lucien was reluctant to hang up. He had a hunch that he would lose sleep tonight. Before, heughed at Camerons crazy behavior, but now it seemed that he also had signs of growing into a lunatic. After Nina finished the scene, Sylvie hurried forward to help her with some water and told Nina what had just happened by the way. Nina was very happy, Okay, Sylvie, good for you! Before Sylvie could say anything, Nina said thoughtfully, I can rest assured that you can be so strong, so that you and Lucien will be bullied by those women who covet him in the future. Sylvie was choked at her words. Her being together with Lucien in the future? Utterly impossible. She was toozy to discuss this issue with Nina, so she shut up. Nina knew what she was thinking when she saw her expression. But Nina didnt say. The key to the sess of this matter was not what she said, but what Lucien would do. When Nina went to film again, Sylvie suddenly received a call from Cameron. It was already past three oclock in the night, Sylvie thought that something had happened to him which make him call Nina in the middle of the night and she quickly picked up. But she heard Cameron ask her, When will you finish? Sylvie nced at the clock and replied, About half an hour, if the shooting goes well. Then she seemed to hear the radio from the airport over there. She asked in shock, Youre noting here, are you? Well, I just got off the ne. Cameron replied, I took a taxi to the hotel, it should be about the same time as you guys. Cameron added, Dont tell her first, Ill give her a surprise. Oh, okay Sylvie was stunned and she didnt know what to say. What kind of love is this? They have met each other not long ago Coming here on a flight in the middle of the night, is this the so-called true love?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hanging up the phone, Sylvie sat there and sighed. Just another day of crying for other peoples love. It was already four oclock when Nina finished work. They got into the car exhaustingly and went back to the hotel. She had just returned to the room and changed her clothes. When she was preparing to take a shower, there was a knock on the door. She thought that Sylvie hade back due to an emergency, but when she opened the door, Cameron was standing outside the door. Nina waspletely stunned. She didnt expect him to appear, especially in the middle of the night. She thought she was hallucinating because she was tired and sleepy, so she involuntarily raised her hand to touch the mans face, and murmured, Are you real? Cameron directly responded to her suspicion with action, stepped forward and stepped into her room, hugged her, kicked the door close, and leaned to kiss her. Chapter 651 You Are Bad After the kiss ended, Nina finally realized that she was not in her dream. But she really didnt have the strength to ask him why he was here, and only leaned in his arms and said weakly, Im so tired. Help me with the shower. She can give herself to him with confidence and can rely on him without distractions. Cameron was naturally very willing to help. Of course, he also knew how hard she was working tonight, so even if he wanted, he still held back the urge and didnt touch her. He gently helped her take a shower and dried her hair, put her on the bed, and let her fall asleep. Nina was exhausted. When Cameron was drying her hair, she fell into a deep sleep and slept until ten oclock in the morning. Because the night shooting was toote the night before, work started almost in the afternoon the next day. After Cameron asked Sylvie, he didnt wake Nina up, letting her have enough sleep. When Nina woke up, Cameron was gone, and there was no one in the room, so she rubbed her forehead and tried to recall everythingst night. She suspected that she was having a dream. An extremely beautiful dream, so beautiful that her beloved man came to her side. Just when she was thinking, the door of the room was opened, and a tall, handsome man walked in with a bunch of things in his hands. Seeing the bewildered beauty on the bed, he put down the things in his hand and walked over with a low smile, Are you awake? Hes actually there! Nina was instantly happy, she got off the bed and threw herself into his arms. She seemed to feel that this way was not enough to express her emotions, so she simply stood on tiptoe, held his face, and kissed him. Although it seems a little unpretending, it is indeed her style, enthusiastic and desperate.N?velDrama.Org content. Cameron wrapped around her slender waist, and the two kissed passionately. Just when both of them were losing themselves, Cameron loosened her and said in a hoarse voice, I dont have enough time. I have to go. Hm? Nina was shocked. She thought that he had traveled all the way to see her in the middle of the night. She was very moved and had to treat him well, but who would have thought that he would stop halfway. Cameron exined, I have an important meeting this afternoon, and I have to catch a flightter. Nina didnt know that he was so rushed, and she felt distressed and annoyed for a while. After staring at him for a while, she said, Then why are you stilling? Was he made of iron? Did he know that her heart ached for him? Cameron warmly coaxed her in his arms, I miss you all of a sudden and my heart hurts to see you working so hard. Thinking that you might be happier when you see me, the exhaustion disappeared. Ninas eyes turned red, she raised her finger and poked at his chest, Cameron, you are too bad. Cameron said to her in a hushed voice with a smile, Why? Nina snorted, Because you made me cry andugh. Okay, its my fault. Cameron hugged her tightly; his tone was full of indulgence towards her. No matter what she said, whether what she said made sense or not, she was right. They hugged for a while, and Cameron remembered what he bought, and quickly said, While you were sleeping, I went out and bought some of your favorite food. Eat something, in case youll have stomach troubles again. Then he nned to sort out the food he bought, but Nina pulled him back, put her whole body on him, and said reluctantly, But I just want to eat you. Cameron, Before he could react, Nina already leaned in to kiss him. It wasnt that he didnt want to, but he was afraid that the two of them would not have enough fun in a hurry. But at this moment, they put all the worries behind. Let desire, love and passion lead the way. Turned out, they had more fun than they had expected. Since he knew that they would be separated soon, they became more enthusiastic and both of them were very devoted in sex. When they finally recovered from the excitement just now, Camerons cell phone rang, and the car he had called to take him to the airport arrived. He could only get up and prepare to leave. Nina knew the importance of his afternoon meeting, so even if she was reluctant, she had to let him go. Cameron held her in his arms and said apologetically, Ill be very busy and I may not be able to see you for a while. Originally, he shouldnt havee this time, but because he insisted on seeing her, he came. Its okay. Nina had already made a decision when she said these words, that is, she would find a special time to meet him and give him a surprise. He cant always travel all the way to see her, and he cant always be the one who goes for this love. She should do something as well. After Cameron left, Nina called Sylvie to have dinner together. Cameron bought a lot of food including some she liked to eat. Sylvie sighed while eating, Your man is so perfect. He is the man that girls in all those romantic stories would dream of. Nina smiled and said, Dont be envious, maybe he will have a bald and a beer belly in a few years. Sylvie didnt know what to reply to that. Did Nina just say that about her husband Besides, she felt that Cameron would never be a man who gave up image management anyway. He seemed to be the kind of person who was extremely self-disciplined and had high demands on himself. Besides, Nina is also someone who has high requirements for image management. How could such two people get out of control of each others image when they are together? Nina could tell what Sylvie was thinking at a nce. She put down the tableware in her hand and said softly, A writer once said, if you only talk about love, but you dont talk about money, basic needs, cohabitation and sex, your marriage cantst long. When people are falling in love, both parties will pretend, hoping to show the best side to each other. Whereas in marriage, as passion recedes, the couple still need to deal with their real life, and there will arise a lot of problems. So how can there be any perfect rtionship? Two people who are in love should amodate each other. Actually, I want to say that no matter what hell be in the future, Ill always love him. Nina looked at Sylvie and said this gently and firmly. Sylvie immediately gave her a thumb up, Nice! Many people said that Nina only has beauty but no substance, but in fact, they didnt know her. She saw things very clearly. Sylvie felt that she had benefited a lot from her. Facing her praise, Nina just smiled and said nothing, lowered her head, and continued to eat. Sylvie added, By the way, Sherlyn told me this morning that the singing variety show you participated in will be broadcast next weekend. Its really good and everyone can appreciate your singing. However, Nina couldnt be happy, because when she participated in this variety show, it was the time when she was sad and desperate about her rtionship with Cameron, so almost every song she chose was sad. This would make her embarrassed. Chapter 652 Change or Leave Seeing that she was not happy at all, Sylvie couldnt help but ask, Whats the matter? The show is about to air, and everyone will bepletely convinced by you, so you should be happy. Nina sighed, Do you remember the songs I sang? Sylvie nodded, I remember that. Every song made me cry. I wanted toe on stage and hug you. I wanted to be a man and love you with all my heart. When Nina recorded that singing variety show, Sylvie was by her side the whole time. In each episode, Nina sang and she cried under the stage. When Nina practiced in private, she thought it was fine, but when she got on stage, Nina seemed to have changed her personality. She sang sadly and emotionally, and the lighting and dance were beautiful, which broke Sylvies heart and she cried. It was heart-breaking. The more Sylvie described it, the more worried Nina became, These songs will be broadcast at that time, which would make me so embarrassed in front of Cameron. At that time, she thought it was impossible to be with Cameron, and she also wanted to say goodbye to this rtionship with these sad love songs, so when she sang at that time, she was almost immersed in the performance, and she cried for every song. She still remembers that the first song she sang was called Whos Not. At first, the director and music director felt that her appearance and temperament were not suitable for this sad song, and they agreed that she should sing a cooler song. But as soon as Nina sang, they immediately got goosebumps all over, and they felt like they were brought into that kind of deste atmosphere, and the two no longer objected to her song selection. Nina still remembers the most heartbreaking lyrics of this song to this day: Who doesnt drink till they throw up Who is not in love till they cry Who is not really it from there to nothing But the memory cannot be erased Who is not afraid of night return But he was out all night Who is not silly to protect him Considerate people always lose Have been let down by love These few lyrics are a true portrayal of her mood at the time, so she was verymitted to it. Its okay, after all, you didnt know at the time that you would be so happy now. Sylvieforted her. Nina can only resign and nod, Yeah, thats true. Sylvie added, Maybe Cameron will feel sorrier for you after listening to those songs you sing. Ninaughed, You sweet talker!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie shook her head happily, the two continued to eat, and then packed up and rushed to the crew. Cameron appeared at the seminar in time in the afternoon and spent the entire afternoon there. After the meeting was over and everyone else had left, Lucien immediately announced to Cameron, Ill go to Jamton tomorrow and you need to stay in thepany. Cameron sneered, Ha, you thought I was crazy. I think some people are crazier than me. Lucien defended himself, Am I crazy? I just had some free time, so I went there to see her. But you? You took your break time to go there, whos crazy now? Lucien said. Cameron raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He was toozy to argue with him. Lucien exined again, By the way, I hired a new assistant for you, a boy, who just finished his master degree this year. Lucien had arranged for Mnie to be Camerons assistant before, but Cameron refused. And Lucien quickly recruited a new assistant for him. And because he knew the current rtionship between Cameron and Nina, Lucien simply found a male assistant for him this time, so as to save the plot of the female assistant developing feelings for him in the future. Cameron said, Thank you. Ill let hime in and meet youter. Lucien exined again, Thats settled then. Ill go to Jamton tomorrow. Cameron replied coolly, May you seed. Lucien snorted, turned around, and walked out. Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the office, and it was the new assistant. Cameron took his time to let the new assistante in. The new assistant seemed to be pleasing to the eye, and his delicate features gave him a refreshing feeling. Cameron was quite satisfied. The new assistant introduced himself nervously, Hello, Mr. Dauster, Im the new assistant. My name is Steven Emerson. You can call me Steve as well. Okay, Cameron asked him a few questions about biology at random, and the new assistant answered them fluently and proficiently. Camerons biotechnology work is highly specialized, so he has high requirements for assistants. The assistant must be a person with the same major as him, and he is an important figure in the research and development of Camcien Lifetech. Not any ordinary people can be his assistant. Lucien didnt choose Steven randomly. He must have undergone rigorous interviews and selections in various aspects. After asking some questions, Cameron finally approved the new assistant. He was thinking that the two would cooperate happily in the future when he saw that there seemed to be a messageing in from Stevens phone, the screen of the mobile phone lit up, and there was a picture of Nina on the screensaver. Cameron instantly felt a headache. The new assistant is a fan of his wife, and looks like a fanatic, what should he do? ncing at his phone, Cameron instructed him in a cold voice, Change your screensaver. Steven was surprised, Huh? Then he exined, This is my goddess. I like her very much. Before he could finish his words, he found that Camerons eyes suddenly became cold. Steven recalled the recent rumors on the Inte, saying that his boss and Nina were in a rtionship before, but since they already broke up, it is okay for him to use Ninas photo as a screensaver, right? They broke up; is it really necessary for him to do this? And now many people use the photos of their favorite male stars or female stars as screensavers. Its normal. This photo was without any exposure and its just a normal one. And hisputer screen is also a photo of Nina Pack up and leave or change screensavers, your choice. Cameron made a decisive decision without any exnation. Steven was speechless. Even ex-boyfriends are so officious now? Although he wasining in his heart, he immediately said, Ill change it right away. This job is more important to him for sure, otherwise, he will be the first employee to be fired just after going to work. Moreover, in Camcien Lifetech, he works by Camerons side, which has unlimited potential. So, he chose to keep his job. Then he opened his phone and quickly changed the screensaver, and said, Ill change myputer screensaver too Cameron gave him a ferocious look and motioned him to get out and change it right away. Chapter 653 Different Identities Steven deleted all the photos of Nina as wallpapers and put all the magazines with Nina as their coverdy back to his drawer. Then he finally realized that his new boss had already got married. How could he mind the fans of his ex-girlfriend? But he had topromise for his work. He must hide his secret love for his idol. In Tymers Entertainment. Jillian and Reba entered Viggos office to ask him why Jillian was driven out of the shooting site by Viggo. They thought they were not Viggos enemies. They had no idea why Viggo would set Jillian as his target. But they didnt expect Sherlyn to be here too. Nina and Jillian were a pair of rivals and so were the agents behind them. Reba was actually a more experienced agent than Sherlyn. But she didnt make any actress she responsible for famous. She thought after she signed Mnie nchard, she could get some financial support from Lucien Fowler. But she didnt expect that Lucien would break with Mnie after she did so. She was even scolded by her boss for her stupidness. Now seeing Sherlyn, Reba was instantly possessed by anger. Now she even wanted to have Sherlyn killed. But before she could say anything, Sherlyn said first, Oh, you still dont know what manner is after so many years. Reba sneered and fought back, Who you think you are? Sherlyn replied smilingly, Who I am? Im the agent of the most popr star in this country. Her voice almost made Reba fall intoa in rage. When Sherlyn first started her career as an agent, Reba had yed a few dirty tricks on her. Before Nina made her name, Reba had already ndered Sherlyn and Nina on some shows. Now as Nina had be famous, Sherlyn was confident to fight back with those words. But Sherlyn didnt want to talk much with Reba. She had something to discuss with Viggo. Now as Reba and Jillian came to find Viggo, she didnt want to stay with them in the same room. It was so disgusting. She turned to Viggo and said, Im leaving now. Sherlyn turned away and nned to leave. But Viggo stopped her in a low voice, Wait, we havent finished here. Sherlyn stopped and looked at him surprisedly. Viggo walked over to her and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with her and replied to Reba and Jillian, I dont want to talk with them. Hearing his words, the two women felt quite embarrassed. Viggo was always a gentleman in their eyes. They had no idea why he was so rude to them today. Sherlyn was also shocked by his attitude. She was also surprised that Viggo would say something in such an impolite voice. Jillian got angry first and she took a step forward to threaten Viggo, Why did you eliminate me from the crew? Did I do anything wrong to you? Now it was hard for Jillian to get even a small character in any TV series. But Viggo simply eliminate her from the crew.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As Jillian took a step forward, Viggo also took a step backward and pulled Sherlyn behind him. Looking at the mans hand which was grabbing her arm, Sherlyn raised her eyebrows. Viggo replied Jillian expressionlessly, Ask my partner. Your partner? Jillian said confusedly, Ive never seen him before. How could I have anything to do with him? Viggo Johansen, stop bullshitting! Reba also said aggressively, I know you have a partner. But he has never shown up in public. I think you need to tell us who he is before you use him to threaten us. Viggo still said expressionlessly, Youve met him before. And you have already be the biggest enemies of him. Jillian and Reba looked into each others eyes and a name shed in their mind. Cameron Dauster. Nina and Cameron were their biggest enemies right now. So, Cameron Dauster was Viggos secret business partner? As the co-owner of Camcien Lifetech, Cameron was already a big trouble for them. Now as the co-owner of Tymers Entertainment, Cameron could even control their career. Now they knew they couldnt win this game against Nina anymore. Jillian almost copsed onto the floor. She felt as if she were about to fell intoa as she was already outraged. Jillian and Reba were now possessed by anger and Sherlyn was also shocked. She knew the Mr. N was actually Cameron. Cameron was the partner of Viggo! She had been working in thispany for years and had even attended a few meetings together with Mr. N. By then she merely thought the partner was mysterious. As Sherlyn was still stunned, Viggo took her hand and led her outside, We can continue our talk outside the office. They walked out of the office and left Jillian and Reba here. Then, Viggos assistant got in and asked them to leave. Jillian and Reba then were driven out of thepany ashamed. Just after she got into her car, Jillian began to kick the seat in front of her in anger. How is that possible? Cameron is the co-owner of Tymers Entertainment? Shit! Why would Nina be so lucky to marry such a perfect man? Indeed, now Cameron was a perfect man in Jillians eyes. Now he owned both Camcien Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment. Tymers had already be a leading yer in the entertainment circle. Now Jillians fate was already controlled by thepany. In other words, if Tymers informed otherpanies not to employ her, then no otherpany dared to give her a role in any production. Last time when Cameron used the power of hispany to block her social media ount, she only lost her freedom of speech online. But now he could even let her lose her job. Jillian burst into tears as she thought of this. Chapter 654 Last Chance Reba was still in shock. What had just happened had made her lose her sanity. Now as Camcien Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment had both taken side, there was no chance for Jillian, Reba, or even Allstar behind them, to win. In other words, theyve already lost the game. Reba patted her chest and took a deep breathe. Then she turned to Jillian, Did you notice that Viggo got out with Sherlyn hand in hand? I didnt. Why do you ask me that? by then Jillian was so possessed by envy that she didnt notice how they left. Reba shook her head confusedly, Why would he hold Sherlyns hand in hand? I remember Viggo always keeps social distance with anyone. Are they in a rtionship now? Reba guessed. Jillian said instantly, If you are right, then we can inform the media. Sherlyn would be overwhelmed by the cursing of Viggos fans. Then we can Reba shook her head and said, Given his age and his power, what we are going to do couldnt harm Viggo. His fans might even expect him to get married soon. Reba indeed wanted to nder Viggo and Sherlyn. But her experience told her that Viggo wouldnt get affected by her nder. And Sherlyn was also an excellent woman. She was a famous agent in this circle, a perfect example for superwoman. And Sherlyn was also a beautifuldy. Viggos fans wouldnt consider it appropriate for Viggo to marry Sherlyn. Though there was no evidence to prove Viggo was now in a rtionship with Sherlyn. All the actors Reba was responsible for couldnt bepared with Nina. And now even Sherlyn herself could shit on her. No, we couldnt just sit here, Reba said word by word. Then she turned to Jillian, Have you contacted Ninas parents? We can change our target to Nina. If she is ruined, Cameron would certainly be affected. Jillian said in rage, Ive contacted her parents. But they were too greedy. They asked for a price that I couldnt afford. And they said that if they work with me to frame Nina up this time, Nina will definitely break with them. They need money from me to make a living. Jillian thought she could easily seek help from Ninas parents as they were greedy. But she didnt expect them to be so greedy. She just couldnt afford the price they asked. Reba said, What they want is just money. If Nina is ruined as we nned, you can rece her. Then we dont have to care about money. Jillian still said reluctantly, I saved the money for my retire life. If we fail, I wont be able to make a living. Unable to make a living? Reba whispered to her, No man would refuse such a pretty girl. And Ive signed Mnie nchard. I can ask her to sleep with several men and I can use the money to make up for you. Really? Jillian was a bit convinced. To ruin Nina was exactly what she wanted right now. Reba promised, Have I ever lied to you all these years? Jillian snorted in her mind. She knew what a good liar Reba was. She might have lied to her for more than one hundred times these years. But she didnt show her thoughts on her face. She just said, Fine, Ill talk to Ninas parents. What the two women failed to know was all that they said was known by Cameron through eavesdropping. Soon, Cameron knew Jillians n from his men. Hearing the word drugs, Cameron was blushing in anger. He didnt expect the woman to be that evil. For a movie star as famous as Nina, her reputation would be ruined by Jillians nder even if the police could prove her innocence in the end. Cameron knew better than anyone else how a malicious nder could ruin an actress career. Luckily, now he knew what they were nning. If their n worked, it would be a heavy blow to Nina. Nina was indeed popr right now. But her poprity also brought her great stress. That was the cost of being famous. The more famous she was, the more likely she would be ruined easily. Thats why Cameron promised to himself that he would help her no matter how hard it would be. He held back his anger and called his men, Bring Dominic Sanchez to me. And he mentioned a ce on the phone. It was a warehouse in a seldom frequented area. Then he drove there after hanging up the phone. Meanwhile, Dominic was passing the time away in a card room. As he received Jillians call, he got to a secludedne to discuss in a low voice the price to betray his daughter with Jillian. He was quite satisfied with the price Jillian offered. Now Nina wouldnt bother to care about them. Now what he wanted was just to make more money even if it would cost the rest life of his daughter.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He hung up the phone and nned to get back to card room to y. But then he was forced to put on a hood and then thrown into a car. He didnt even have to time to call for help. After a while, Dominic was taken down. As the hood was taken off his head, he saw Cameron, who was standing before him. The fact that he had just agreed to cooperate with Jillian made him so nervous that he dared not look into Camerons eyes. But then could Cameron monitor what he was doing all day long? He just couldnt believe that Cameron had known the agreement between he and Jillian. Dominic failed to know that after they had be enemies, Cameron had hired a few detectives to monitor them 24 hours/day. All their moves could not escape Camerons eyes. But this time Cameron didnt beat him but asked Dominic with an inexplicable smile on his face, Are you nning to ruin Nina by framing her up? Dominic trembled all over before he looked at Cameron in fear. How could Cameron know that? He had just phoned Jillian! Was Cameron really monitoring him all day long? Chapter 655 Vengeance Though Cameron had nailed his lie, Dominic still tried to defend himself, I have no idea what youre talking about. He wouldnt confess in Camerons face. He was quite adept at lying and denying. He wouldnt tell the truth even Cameron beat him again. But to his surprise, this time Cameron didnt choose to resort to violence. He just curled up his lips and said, I dont need you to admit it. My request for you is simple. Dominic thought Cameron would torture him. But now hearing his words, he became quite confused and asked, Whats your request? Cameron still said with a gentle smile, My request is that you treat your son and your daughter equally. What you did to Nina, you did it to Cory as well. You framed your daughter for drug addiction and I just want you do to the same to your son. Dominic instantly shouted, What are you saying? Thats my son! He definitely knew what his son would face if he touched drugs. He might be sent to jail. His son was his dearest person and he would never do that to his son! It was quite cruel and ridiculous for Dominic to hold such double standard. Cameron instantly put on a cold face as he felt sorry and sympathetic for Nina. He red at Dominic with his bloodshot eyes and anger was written all over on his face, You wont do that to your son but you have already done that to your daughter for money! I havent! Did you get any evidence? Dominic denied. But his discussion with Cameron had already betrayed him. Cameron didnt want to talk with him anymore. He said directly, And it couldnt be called nder if I say Cory is involved with drugs. I will be just telling the truth. Dominic avoided to look at him. Indeed, Cory was a drug addict. Dominic had just known the fact after the creditor found him. He had no idea why Cory would owe such a big amount of money. And then he knew the reason. He chose to jump into the abyss. Dominic did try to rid him of drug addiction. But every time he saw how miserable Cory was when he suffered from drug addiction, he had no choice but to give him more money to buy drugs. But Dominic didnt expect that Cameron would know it. He looked at Cameron worriedly since he was afraid that Cameron would inform the police about it. Cameron knew what Dominic had in mind and he sneered, Just see how pathetic you are right now. Tell me, do you dare to hurt Nina anymore? Dominic kneeled on the floor with his hand holding Camerons pants and begged, Please, dont let the police know. I wont do that anymore. Please, dont inform the police. I wont do anything harmful to Nina anymore. Ill be kind to her. I promise! Cameron snorted and kicked Dominic off. Its toote, he said to Dominic word by word in a cold voice. If he didnt use Cory to threaten Dominic, the terrible father might have already framed his daughter up ording to Jillian Harrisons n. He wouldnt let them go easily. He didnt want to have a talk with Dominic. What he wanted was to torture him, to see how the cruel fathers heart was torn apart by him. Thats what the Sanchez family did to Nina. Today, he decided to take his wifes vengeance. Cameron then took out his phone and texted, Inform the police of Cory Sanchezs position. And tell them that he is a drug addict. Anger surged through his mind and Dominic fell intoa and copsed onto the floor in Camerons face. Cameron took a step backward and asked his men to ssh some cold water on him to wake him up. When he woke up, he felt as if his world had copsed right in front of him. His son was sent to prison by Cameron. His son was the only one he cared about in this world. Dominic leaned back against the wall with his eyes fixed on the man looking down at him. Now in Dominics eyes, Cameron was a devil. It had never urred to him that the handsome and gentle boy could be so cruel. Over this, he couldnt help but felt heartache. Cameron looked down at Dominic and said expressionlessly, Do you want to resist me anymore? Or do you want to do anything wrong to Nina anymore? Do you think you can simply ignore my warning? If you do, then I think I have to resort to violence.N?velDrama.Org content. His voice was so overwhelming that Dominic felt as if he could not breathe. If you continue to resist me, then Im afraid that youll be the next one whos going to jail, Cameron threatened his father-inw directly, And Im afraid that Cory wont live afortable life in prison. Dominic gave up instantly, No, I wont do that anymore. Then he closed his eyes and murmured in pain, I wont provoke you or Nina anymore. Just let us go, please. Dont torture us anymore, please. Actually, what Dominic wanted to do was let Cameron know how crazy he was right now. It was quite terrifying. Last time, Cameron went to his house and smashed his treasures. This time, he sent Cory to the police office. Now Dominic was afraid that he would lose his life if he continued to resist Cameron. But Cameron put an inexplicable smile on face and said, Not that simple. Dominic almost lost his sanity, Then what do you want from me? I dont trust your promise so I asked mywyer to write an agreement for us. I just need your signature. Cameron then asked his men to ce a file in front of Dominic. Something was listed on it. One of them was that from the moment Dominic signed the file, he should leave Nina alone. Nina would no longer be their daughter, so they werent allowed to turn to her for help if anything happened in the future. And if Dominic vited what was stipted in this file and do anything wrong to Nina, then Nina would take back the houses where Dominic and his wife were living in. It was Nina who bought the properties. If they didnt provoke Nina anymore, they could keep them. But if they still choose to trap their daughter, Cameron didnt have to show mercy to them. Dominic signed the file instantly. Now the only thought in his mind was to let his son live morefortably in jail and to get rid of Cameron. After he signed the file, Cameron asked his men to take Dominic away and then he torn the file apart. Actually, the file had no force ofw. It was just a prop to threaten Dominic. Chapter 656 Cameron’s Revenge After dealing with Dominic, Cameron made a few phone calls. Jillian Harrison must pay her debt. These days Nina had been indulged in her work. Now it was the time for Cameron to handle those rats in case that they would make trouble for Nina. Jillian and Reba didnt get the so-called justice from Viggo and then they left to have lunch in a restaurant nearby. She picked a popr restaurant and chose a seat in the middle of the restaurant to attract public attention. She hoped that she could be recognized by someone so that she could enjoyed the feeling of being a celebrity. But recently seldom did she have such a feeling. If she continued to get no role in any TV series, she might be soon forgotten by the public. But it had never urred to her that before they finished their meal, a woman showed up and pped her. Then she even picked up the juice Jillian ordered and sshed it on her face. Jillian screamed and the restaurant was in chaos. What are you doing? Reba finally realized what had just happened and pushed the woman away. But the woman then pped her too, which made her fall back to her seat. Reba screamed in great pain and then burst out crying. Someone that sat next table stood up and stopped the woman from beating them again, Wait, miss. I think youd better stop the violence. You can have a talk with them if you think theyve done something wrong to you. The woman shook his hand off and sneered, Shes my husbands mistress! I just want to beat them and let all other people know what a bitch she is! The womans words made the one who stopped her take a step backward. He knew how terrible a person Jillian was if she ruined the womans marriage. Suddenly, someone in the restaurant shouted, Beat the shit out of her! What a shameless bitch! A homewrecker at such a young age! Hearing the cursing of the crowd, Jillian bent over on her seat with her hand covering her face. Luckily, now her face was veiled by her hair so no one could figure out who she was. Jillian didnt expect that it would be such a bad day for her. She had been in a rtionship with a lot of men in the entertainment circle, several of them already married. She was warned by someones wife but it was the first time for her to be pped in the face of so many people. The majority of the women who were betrayed by their men dared not reveal the truth to public because they considered it as a shame in their life or because they were afraid that it would ruin their husbands career. Jillian could tell who the woman was by her voice. The woman was also among those women who dared not tell the truth. But today she even dared to p on her face! But in the presence of so many people, Jillian didnt dare to say anything to the woman. But the woman didnt stop and even held her hair in hand and pulled her up from her seat. Then she shouted to the crowd, She had sex with my husband and send obscene messages to my husband at night! Jillian couldnt help but screamed, Stop! Then her face appeared again before the crowd. Someone shouted, Is that Jillian Harrison? Oh, yes, she is! I thought it was her when she first entered the restaurant. But I didnt say it. Jillian felt as if her face were burning. She didnt know whether it was because she was pped by the woman or because she felt ashamed. A few minutes earlier she hoped someone could recognize her but now that thought vanishedpletely from her mind. But the woman still held her hair in hand and she could not get rid of her. She had no choice but to cover her scalp with her hand. Otherwise, her hair might have been pulled off from her head by the woman.N?velDrama.Org content. She is Jillian Harrison! My husband was not the only man seduced by her. She could get the roles she yed only because she had had sex with a lot of men in the entertainment circle! the woman continued, which attracted another round of cursing from the crowd. Reba knew she couldnt let the woman to reveal Jillians scandals anymore. She quickly stood up to help Jillian but then got kicked by the woman. Then she covered her abdomen and groaned in pain. The woman was a famous athlete in the past. After she retired, she knew her husband and became a housewife. They were indeed a happy couple. But several yearster after her husband had made a few achievements, he became an unfaithful husband. Thats why the woman was throwing every punch with mighty force now. Reba and Jillian had no chance to fight back. The woman kicked Reba back to her seat before she said to the crowd, Her agent is also a bitch! Shes a well-known bawd in this circle and it was her who seduced my husband to meet that bitch Jillian Harrison! Then another round of cursing rose in the crowd. Reba couldnt even raise her head to face them. Now Jillian and Reba had bepletely notorious. They couldnt show up in public anymore. They couldnt even be epted by the society. Now someone had already recorded what happened here today and posted the video online. Now as Jillian had already suffered what she deserved, the woman threw her back to her seat and shouted at her, Now you can continue to get involved with my husband. Thats true. And I will beat you to death if you do that. Thats also true. Jillian trebled all over in rage. But how could she defend herself? She had no choice but to pick up her purse and left the restaurant hurriedly. The other customers were still cursing them from behind. As they got into their car, Jillian burst into tears again. She was ruined. She couldnt get back to her heyday anymore. But thats not the worst thing happened to her today. That evening, the police suddenly broke into her house and found some heroin in her house. Then Jillian Harrison Drug Addict had be a heated topic on all social media. Jillian fell intoa as the police told her she was arrested due to drug. She had got romantically involved with many married men. But she didnt touch any drugs. She was trapped. But she could not defend herself anymore. Now the picture of how she was arrested by the police had already gone viral online. But the moment she fell intoa, it urred to her that all she suffered today was what she was about to do to Nina. Chapter 657 All the Luck Jillian nned to ask Dominic to frame Nina up. Now Nina and Cameron were watchful as they all knew Jillian was their enemy. Dominic was Ninas father after all. If he could manage to meet Nina and put the bag of drugs into Ninas purse, in her house, then Jillians n would work. Even if urinalysis could prove that Nina wasnt an addict, her career would be ruin by a small bag of white powder. But Jillian didnt expect that the tragedy would happen to her. To make it worse, just before she was arrested, she was beaten in public as a mistress. Now no matter how hard she tried to prove she was not an addict, no one would believe her. Now for the public, she was already a promiscuous woman. It was not surprising that she was also a drug addict. Now as she was arrested, Allstar Entertainment terminated its contract with Jillian immediately. And all themercial endorsements backfired. Thepanies asked her to pay the penalty for breaking the contract. Jillian almost fell intoa in the police office. Jillian knew exactly why those things would happen to her. It must be Cameron who was behind it. He did this to take his wifes vengeance. Cameron must have known her n to frame Nina up together with Dominic. Then he quickly took actions before her ording to her own n. She was quite confused why the woman who was beating her dared to reveal the truth in public. Now she knew why. Cameron must be behind the woman. With those thoughts in mind, Jillian wiped off the tears on her face and called Nina. She knew the call was a humiliation for her. But what she cared now was only to beg Nina for forgiveness, to let Cameron forgive her. Nina didnt know why Jillian would call her. But as a big fan of social media, Nina had already known that Jillian was arrested. But she also loved to watch her enemy suffer. So, she decided to answer the call. After all, it was good to hear Jillian sobbing. As Nina answered the phone, Jillian cried, Help me, please, Nina. Nina was quite confused, What do you mean? Nina didnt know it was Cameron who sent Jillian to jail. Cameron didnt tell her how to deal with Cory before so Nina thought Cameron had nothing to do with their problem. Jillian said while sobbing, Please, Nina, tell Cameron to forgive me. I wont harm you anymore. I wont find fault with you anymore. Please, Nina. Jillian cried in great sorrow. It was the first time for Nina to see the woman beg her like a crybaby. But Nina could feel no sympathy for her. Now the scenes of how Jillian trapped her were surging through her mind. When she hadnt be a famous actress, she was often bullied by Jillian, who even made her suffer from cyber violence. And Nina knew why Cameron would do such a cruel ting to Jillian. It must be due to her evil n again. And then she asked Jillian instantly, So tell me, what do you n to do to me? Why would Cameron do this to you? I Jillian was speechless. Nina continued, You asked Andrew Sonfield to drug me before. What do you want to do to me this time?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jillian had no idea whether she should tell her the truth or not. After a while, she finally told Nina about how she nned to frame her up with the help of Dominic. Hearing her words, Nina fell into silence. After a long while, Nina said word by word, I wont help you. Instead, Ill ask Cameron to continue. Jillian bawled, Nina Sanchez! Nina sneered, Thanks to Cameron, I wasnt ruined by you. Tell me, Jillian, why should I save you? And I think you know what type of person I am. If it were me, Ill get back at you at any cost. I didnt expect you to be so dumb that you ask me to save you. Nina couldnt help but curse her. Now even her hand was quivering with anger. Last time Jillian tried to poison her and Nina had already forgiven her. But this time she even tried to frame her up. She nned to tell the police Nina was a drug addict. That was totally different fromst time. And Nina didnt expect her own parents would do such an evil thing. There was also an actress who was framed up by her own mother. Her career was then ruined and she couldnt get back to her heyday anymore. So, how could she save Jillian? She hoped Jillian could live in tragedy and chaos throughout her life. Someone as evil as she was didnt deserve happiness. Nina hung up the phone and then she blocked Jillian. What happened, Ms. Sanchez? Sylvie saw how Nina shivered after she hung up the phone and asked worriedly. Nina held Sylvie in arms tightly and pressed her head on Sylvies shoulder, Why are there so many evil people in this world? Nina was indeed hurt by her parents. Though she knew Dominic and Marisa werent good parents, she didnt expect them to trap her like this. This time what they did had made Nina loathe her own parents. They are just jealous of you. Sylvie tried to console Nina. Now her mind was filled with sympathy for Nina. In her mind, Nina was always a superwoman who never got overwhelmed. She had never expected such a superwoman would say those words. Nina was indeed adept at controlling her own emotions. She leaned on Sylvies shoulders only for a while before she held back her sorrow. Then she patted Sylvies shoulder and said, Then Ill let them see how powerful I am. Then Nina texted Cameron, Ive known what youve done for me. Thank you. Then she sent another message, I think all the luck I got in my life was used to meet you. After she sent the message, tears welled up in her eyes. She didnt know what she should say to show her gratefulness to Cameron. Now the only thing she could do was to promise him that she would never leave him in her whole life. Chapter 658 My Luck Nina didnt ask how Cameron dealt with her father, nor did she ask what would happen to Cory after he was taken away by the police. It didnt matter to her. From now on Dominic and Cory were only strangers to her. And she didnt have to envy others who had a happy family. Now she also had a family, a family given by Cameron Dauster. And she finally got rid of her evil parents and younger brother. Cameron soon replied, Its my luck to fall in love with you. Tears welled up in Ninas eyes when she smiled happily and sweetly as she saw those words on the screen. Love might be the only thing in this world that could make one smile and cry at the same time. Nina then received a call from Marisa Midgarden. Though Dominic had told her not to bother Nina or Cameron, she still phoned Marisa. Cory was her sweetheart. Marisa felt as if she would end up dying alone since her son had been arrested. And Dominic couldnt stop her from calling Nina. Marisa begged Nina on the phone, Please, Nina, please, tell Cameron to let Cory go. Nina sneered, Sorry, but thats not what Cameron and I could help. The police have got the evidence. Marisa said again, Then could you tell Cameron to ask the police to reduce his prison sentences? No, Nina declined without hesitation, Why didnt you think how your son would suffer when you conspired with Jillian Harrison against me? He deserves it. Hell is the only destiny for a drug addict. Nina! Marisa cried and Nina hung up the phone instantly. It was quite funny. Why would Marisa think any problem could be solved by money or rtionship? She didnt know how terrible her son was! Cory was not only a drug addict but also a possible drug dealer. This was not as simple as sending him to rehab. In Ninas mind, sending him to prison could at least prevent him from hurting other people. It was said that the society would y to role to educate ones child if he failed to do so. Jillian would also suffer the same. She sold everything she could sell from her house, her car to her purses, to pay for the penalties. After all those ended, she couldnt afford a meal. Jillian found Reba for help, but Reba didnt let her enter her house. I want to help you. But just see what you can do right now? Rebas situation was a bit better than Jillians. After all, she didnt live on her fame and face. But she was med by her boss, who ordered her to make Mnie nchard a famous actress, otherwise, he would fire her. Jillian said worriedly, I can do anything you want. I dont even have a house to live After a while, Reba replied smilingly, Okay. Then do me a favor and I can lend my empty house to you. What favor? You know, now Mnie is the only hope of mine. You get her to sleep with Mr. Fletcher, whatever method you use, and thereby I can get his investment.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. No problem, Jillian said instantly. Give me what I need. I will ask Mnie out. Jillian said. The smile on Reba became wider, Thank you so much, dear. Ill introduce you to someone wealthyter. Now Jillian could only use her body to earn money. Luckily, she didnt despise herself for being a whore. Reba gave her the key of the empty house and a small bottle filled with some unknown liquid. It was Mnies fault to refuse to sleep with the man. Now she deserved what she was going to suffer. After all, now Jillian was totally ruined and she could only use Mnie right now. Now the new TV show of Allstar needed Mr. Fletchers funds. And Mr. Fletcher agreed to offer his money only when Mnie agreed to have sex with him. And she didnt care whether Mnies thought. Sylvie received a call from Lucien this afternoon. Lucien said to her, Im in Jamton now. Are you avable for a dinner this evening? Sylvie said in shock, Why are you here? Jamton was not a metropolis and there wouldnt be anymercial meetings held here. She had no idea why Lucien woulde here. Lucien said honestly, I came here to thank you. You dont have to Sylvie murmured. She didnt expect Lucien to actually invite her to dinner as he promised. She thought he would invite her to a dinner after Nina finished her work. But now he even got to Jamton to thank her. Lucien continued, Im here now after all. Well, its up to you after all. Hearing his polite voice, Sylvie finally agreed. And then she added, Can I ask Nina to join us? Lucien replied smilingly after a while, Of course, if she agreed. But now in his mind, Lucien hoped Nina was clever enough to let Sylviee here alone. Otherwise, he wouldnt do any favor for Cameron anymore. Sylvie turned to Nina and asked, Nina, Mr. Fowler is here in Jamton. He said he wants to invite us to dinner this evening. Lucien felt quite awkward as he heard what Sylvie said. He didnt invite Nina to dinner. She was the only one he invited. The little girl was also good at lying. Nina instantly knew what Lucien had in mind and said, You are the only one he invited, right? It is you who he wants to thank. Ill pass. Before Sylvie could say anything, Nina continued, You know, its a terrible day for me. I just want to stay alone this evening. Hearing her words, Sylvie didnt say anything anymore. She had no idea why she was reluctant to have a dinner with Lucien. It was a bit weird. Lucien didnt do anything wrong to her after all. But now Lucien had already been in this city. So, she had no choice but to ept his invitation. Nina and Sylvie got back to the hotel and Nina followed her to her room directly. Sylvie asked in confusion, Why did youe to my room? Nina smiled, I just want to pick the outfit for you for tonight. Sylvie said confusedly, Its not a date after all. It was just a thank-you dinner, wasnt it? Chapter 659 Boyfriend Nina was amused by Sylvies answer. Nina knew that she had watched a lot of roms and read loads of love stories? She gave such good rtionship advice and pinpointed the problem between Cameron and Nina. Luciens intention couldnt be clearer, but why wasnt Sylvie able to see through it now? Two sexually active single people having dinner in a romantic restaurant. I dont know. Sounds like a date to me, Nina teased, stroking her perfectly-shaped chin. Sylvie snapped, No, its not! He wants to treat me to dinner because I helped himst time. Its purely a thank-you dinner. Nothing else. They were people from different worlds. If it werent for Nina and Cameron, she wouldnt even have a chance to sit at the same table with himst time they were in Hazelton. Nina could tell what Sylvie was thinking. Sylvie was this conservative girl who had never thought about marrying off to a wealthy family. She probably felt like she didnt deserve someone like Lucien. Nina felt for Sylvie. After all, she had been through the same thing before. She tried to distract Sylvie from this topic. Okay. Lets just end it there. Come and pick an outfit. Sylvie sighed. I dont have anything for an asion like this. I only have sweat shirts and casual wears. Being an assistant meant that she had to be running around on set all day. She had to make sure what she was wearing wasfortable enough. How do you know? Im sure we can find something. With that, Nina smiled and turned to Sylvies closet. She picked out a pair of ck trousers and a casual white button-up for Sylvie and made her put them on. Then, she helped Sylvie tuck the shirt in and untied the top two buttons. Nina had never noticed that Sylvies skin was so fair and smooth. Before Nina could see how it looked on her, Sylvie covered the cor and said, No, no. Im not used to showing so much skin. She had only worn this shirt on the set a few times to protect herself from the searing sun rays. Even if she felt too hot, she had only unbuttoned the top one. Nina suggested, You have a good shape. You should show it off some time. Why didnt Sylvie know how to make good use of her natural gift? Sylvie shook her head, scurried to the closet, and put on an oversize crew neck shirt, covering herself up. Nina said helplessly, Alright. Just wear what you want to wear. You look just fine. I know, right? Sylvie looked at herself in the mirror and tidied up. Ive already ordered dinner for you. Be sure to eat it before it gets cold, she said. Okay, Nina replied as she walked Sylvie to the elevator. Sylvie had nned to take a taxi to the restaurant. But when she got down to the hotel lobby, Lucien was standing right there waiting for her. To avert any possible scandals, Lucien didnt stay in the same hotel with Sylvie and Nina as Cameron did. Instead, he checked into the hotel next door. What are you doing here? I thought you are going to wait for me at the restaurant. Sylvie blushed. Lucien chuckled. Im just dropping by to pick you up. The two were just about to leave when they bumped into Andrew. Ever since Andrew decided to side with Nina, he had been keeping a safe distance from her. Now that he wasnt coerced into approaching Nina, he felt much more relieved. He also reced the assistant that Jillian had bought off. Seeing Sylvie and Lucien standing side by side, Andrew was a little surprised.N?velDrama.Org content. However, he soon collected himself and greeted Lucien, Mr. Fowler? What are you doing here Lucien didnt want anything to do with Andrew. If it werent for the fact that Nina and Cameron got embroiled in the mess that Andrew and Jillian had made, he would not have known that Andrew existed at all. He ignored the hand Andrew extended and said indifferently, Im eating out with my friend. Andrew nced at Sylvie in shock. Wasnt she Ninas assistant? Lucien Fowler literally just called her his friend? Shouldnt his friend be rich tycoons like Julian and Cameron? Or at least superstars like Nina? Andrew chaffed, Oh, I know. Mr. Fowler here is your boyfriend, isnt he? Sylvie wanted to roll her eyes. What was wrong with this Andrew Sonfield? Last time, when he saw Cameron and her standing next to each other, he also asked her if Cameron was her boyfriend. Now, Lucien? Whats his deal? Couldnt a girl just hang out with her friend who happens to be a man? Theres just no pure friendship between the opposite gender in his eyes? Did he know how inappropriate it was to say something like that? He was embarrassing her in front of Lucien! Sylvie had always found Andrew annoying. That didnt change even if Andrew had clearly said that he was going to side with Nina. She rolled her eyes at him and said, Mr. Sonfield, I think you should watch your mouth a little. You are lucky that Mr. Fowler doesnt care about such a mindless remark. Just think about what if he does take the offense. Before Andrew could react, Sylvie turned to Lucien and smiled. Mr. Fowler, lets go. With that, Sylvie walked away. Lucien nced at Andrew coldly and quickly caught up with the girl. Lucien couldnt care less about Andrewsment. After all, he really did wish he was Sylvies boyfriend. What Lucien didnt like was the way Andrew stared at Sylvie as if he had feelings for her. After the two left, Andrews new assistant growled, Mr. Sonfield, isnt she Ninas assistant? How arrogant of her to speak to you like that! Well, gotta get used to it, said Andrew, looking at the two leaving. Thinking back, Sylvie had never given him a smile since he came into contact with Nina on the set. Even so, her attitude towards him was never as cold as today. Chapter 660 Drenched Sylvie was still angry even after she got in the car with Lucien. Lucien turned to look at the mad little girl and said after much pondering, Its okay. He is not wrong. Arent we boyfriend and girlfriend now? Seeing that she looked unpleasantly shocked, Lucien added, Faked, of course. Sylvie heaved a sigh of relief. She thought the fake dating trope was over after she helped him get rid of Mnies pestering. That was why what Lucien just said kind of startled her. Then, she startedining, But Andrew is so annoying! I just hate seeing him. Sylvie was telling the truth. Somehow, she just disliked Andrew from the first day she joined the crew with Nina. However, she couldnt show her feelings that much due to her work. This time, he really drove her mad. Lucien recalled Andrews malicious stare and thought that Sylvie didnt feel that way about Andrew for no reason. However, he didnt tell Sylvie about that for the time being. If you dont like him, stay away from him. Or, you can do what you did just now. Sylvie sighed, Easy for you to say. What if he fires me from the crew? I still have to earn a living. Although Nina would protect her if anything happened, Sylvie didnt want to trouble Nina. After all, Nina and Andrew still had to work on the TV series together. She couldnt sour their rtionship just because she didnt like Andrew. Lucien stared at her and said solemnly, Dont worry. I wont let anything happen to you. Im your nominal boyfriend, remember? Sylvie nced at him in surprise, then casually brushed it off. Forget about it. Its not him. Its me. He didnt do anything out of line Lucien pursed his lips, then turned to the driver and told him to start the car. He really wanted to help her out. He wanted Sylvie to do whatever she felt like without thinking about the consequences. He wanted Sylvie to know that she didnt hate Andrew for no reason. She felt that way because Andrew had been leering at her. The second they arrived at the restaurant, Lucien received a message from Nina, Sylvie probably never thought about the possibility of being together with you because she thinks there is a huge gap between you two. You have to convince her that you are not that different from her. Lucien had also realized that Sylvie merely treated him as a friend and didnt see him as a potential date. Even if he had already proposed to fake date with her, she still had no clue. Thanks. Lucien typed back, then put his phone away. Sylvie was in a simple and clean T-shirt, wearing light makeup. She stared at the menu and smiled, obviously delighted after seeing all those delicious foods. He gazed at the girl and his feelings for her grew even stronger. He could have all the money in the world. But, deep down, he knew he just want to be with someone who soothed him and made him feel belonged. There was just something magical about this girl. Taking Ninas advice, Lucien focused on talking about his experience growing up, including how poor his family was, how he got into a work-study program in college, and how he juggled a couple of part-time jobs when he was studying abroad. Then, he went on to talk about how he founded Camcien Lifetech with Cameron. They had a hard time at the very beginning. Cameron chose not to rely on his familys connections in the academicmunity. So, the two literally started from scratch. They were turned down countless times. Numerous people had given them cold shoulders. But it didnt stop them from working tirelessly to establish thepany. Sylvie was shocked. She never thought that there was such a dark past behind their glory. Lucien continued, Im just an ordinary man who happens to be slightly better at something. Sylvie replied, Are you humble-bragging? Slightly better? Do you have some misunderstanding about the definition of slightly? You outshine 90% of people in this world. With that, Sylvie gave him a depressed stare. Lucien chuckled and said, Your job must be interesting. Running around on the set every day and witnessing the production of a TV series. Sylvie nodded as she ate. Yeah. And I get to see so many handsome actors and gorgeous actresses every day. Thats a plus. Lucien didnt respond. Well, they say seeing beautiful things can make one feel good. Peoples mood is a determining factor in their health. I think I might be the healthiest person in this world. Sylvieughed, trying to smooth things out. Lucien was amused by her clever remark. He then chatted about his parents, saying that they didnt care about the family background of his future spouse. Sylvie said in surprise, You are one of the mist eligible bachelors in Riverside City. Your parents will want you to marry a beautiful and outstanding girl, wont they? The kind that attracts everyones attention? They would be a perfect match. Just like Nina and Cameron. Everyone has different definitions of beauty and excellence. The girl I like is the most beautiful and excellent in my eyes, Lucien stared at Sylvie as he said. Sylvie blushed. Why did she feel like he was saying that to her? She smiled and averted his gaze to hide her embarrassment. Sylvie knocked on Ninas door at around 9 p. m. Nina opened the door to see Sylvie wrapped in a thin nket. Nina let her in and asked in puzzlement, What happened? Whats with this nket? Sylvie said in chagrin, Dont even get me started. When we were at the parking lot, a guy identally bumped into me. The water in his hand spilled all over me. Lucien grabbed the nket and wrapped it around me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was mid-summer. Lucien only wore a shirt and didnt bring a coat for Sylvie to put on. Sylvies white shirt was drenched by the water. The area around her chest almost became transparent. That was why he insisted on giving her the nket. At the thought of that, Sylvie blushed. Nina lifted the nket and burst outughing. This is no better than the button-up I wanted you to wear. Lucien must have seen everything. The drenched shirt veiling over her bare skin only added an extrayer of allure to it. Sylvie stamped her feet in embarrassment, Why is this happening to me! Is that guy blind? Its so awkward! Chapter 661 Report The most embarrassing thing was that Lucien caught her before she fell. The warmth of his palm on her skin made her heart race. However, that didnt stop the water from spilling all over her. When she looked at her chest, she felt her cheeks grew hot. Seeing that, Lucien hurried to his car and took out the nket, which temporarily saved her from the awkward situation. But just as Nina said, he must have seen everything. Sylvie covered her face and flopped into sofa, trying to hide herself from the rest of the world. Nina teased, Should I call to confirm? And make him take responsibility? Sylvie jumped up from the sofa and called out, No! One night stand was nothing strange these days. Plus, he didnt do anything to her. She just felt embarrassed that he might have seen the pattern of her bra, that was all. Nina added, I think he actually wants to do it though. You are kidding. Sylvie fell back into the sofa. Nina moved closer to her and asked, Do you have feelings for him? No. Sylvie turned over to face the wall. Hey, a rich and attractive guy asked you to fake date with him. Isnt that obvious enough? Cant you just be an adult and go for it? Nina suggested. Other women would pounce on him without hesitation. She didnt know why her assistant was hesitating. Sylvie started developing a headache because of Ninas nagging. She got up from the sofa and ran to the door. Its gettingte. Gotta go. See you tomorrow. With that, she rushed out of Ninas room. Scaredy-cat! Nina shouted from behind Hearing that, Sylvie didnt know whether to be angry or happy. She knew Nina said that to prod her into pursuing her happiness. But she simply couldnt muster up the courage to hit on someone who was so outstanding and so out of her league. She had always been conservative and this was not something she would do. Sylvie did walk out of herfort zone once, though. Years ago, she made a confession to her crush at his birthday party but got rejected in front of everyone. That traumatized her. Sylvie got back to her room and took a quick shower. After much pondering, she sent Lucien a message. When are you leaving? Ill wash the nket and return it to you. Lucien replied almost immediately. Gotta fly tomorrow. Just keep it. You can give it back to me next time. Sylvie stared at the text and sighed. Next time? Please dont. She was embarrassed enough. In the end, she typed, Okay, have a safe flight. Thanks. Lucien responded. He wasnt pushing her. He had already heard that Sylvie would ask for leave for her fathers birthday next month. He would figure out what to do by then. Maybe he could even follow her home and meet her parent? That seemed a little inappropriate. But it was still necessary to prepare a birthday gift for her father. After all, Sylvie was still his nominal girlfriend. In Riverside City. Mnie woke up on Mr. Fletchers bed. Memories fromst night flooded her mind. She went crazy after realizing what had happened and went at Mr. Fletcher. He called the police and had her arrested. Reba Young and Allstar didnt send people to bail her out because they couldnt afford to go against Mr. Fletcher. Mnie threw an ashtray at him and kicked him in the crotch. Mr. Fletcher was badly hurt and said that he would make sure that Mnie stayed in prison for the rest of her life. Reba and Allstar didnt want to be implicated in this. Mnie had no choice but to call Lucien. Of course, Lucien had already blocked her number. Mnie called his office line. Luciens assistant answered it and then passed the words on to Lucien. He was about to board the ne in Jamton Airport and didnt have the tome to handle this. He thought about it and called Cameron. After discussion, they decided to help Mnie for the onest time for their tutors sake. They nned to book a flight ticket for her and send her away. Cameron couldnt care less about this whole Mnie mess, so he sends his new assistant Steven Emerson to take care of it. Before Steven left, Cameron called Nina and reported the situation to her. Although he knew Nina wouldnt mind him sending someone to bail Mnie out, he still wanted to tell her about it first. By doing that, he was showing due respect to Nina. When another woman was involved, she had every right to know about the in and out of it. Steven went to the police station with Camcien Lifetechswyer and a flight ticket in his hand. After being freed, Mnie immediately asked, Where is Lucien? Where is Cameron? Why arent they here? Mr. Fowler is not in Riverside City. Mr. Dauster doesnt want to see you, so he sent me to deal with this matter. Cameron had told Steven that he didnt have to be nice to Mnie, and that was exactly what he did. Here is the flight ticket Mr. Dauster bought for you. The driver will take you back to pack up and then drive you to the airport. Mnie was exasperated at the fact that Cameron and Lucien were nning on dismissing her with a flight ticket. This was an insult! She wouldnt let them get away with it. Her body was tarnished by Mr. Fletchers filthy hands. None of them helped her out. She was not going to swallow it. They couldnt treat her this way! It was all Cameron and Luciens fault! If they had helped her, she wouldnt have been raped! She hated the two to the core. Mnie stepped forward, snatched the flight ticket from Stevens hands and tore it to pieces. Go tell Cameron that I wont let this slip! She said viciously. Steven shrugged and replied contemptuously, You sure about that? Steven didnt say that because he despises her or anything. It was just that no one in Riverside City could afford to go against Cameron and Lucien nowadays. What was Mnie going to do? She didnt have any leverage. Angered by Stevens words, Mnie raised her hand in an attempt to p him. Steven grabbed her by the wrist and stopped her. Mnie winced in pain and cried, Let go of me! Steven had never met someone so unreasonable like Mnie. Are you trying to assault me right in front of the police station? Mr. Dauster shouldnt have bailed you out, Steven said. Who do you think you are? You have no right to say that! Mnie was going crazy again. Steven shook off her hands and said coldly, I know very well who I am. But I think you should let go of your ego. With that, he left with thewyer. The driver stayed and sent the infuriated Mnie back. After Steven returned to Camcien Lifetech, he told Cameron what happened at the police station. Well done, Cameron said to Steven. A person like Mnie didnt deserve to be respected. Steven asked, But she tore up the flight ticket. What should we do? Book another one for her?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Its her own choice. Let her stay, then. Her impenitence will surely teach her a lesson, Camerons face darkened as he said. Mnies insolent attitude and disposition bothered Cameron. Had Jillians failure taught her nothing? Chapter 662 Cupid’s Game Mnies father, also Camerons former tutor, heard about Mnie situation and called Cameron immediately. Leaving Riverside City is her best choice now. Im married, and I have always made it clear that we could never be together. Lucien has also met someone who he wants to get married to. Cameron didnt mince the word. His tutor sounded shocked. When did that happen? Howe I never heard him talk about it? Before Mnies mess, Lucien kept in frequent contact with his tutor because of her. So, his tutor used to know everything about his rtionship status. Recently, Cameron told him truthfully, It was love at the first sight. I think the girl he likes is great. They will go through thick and thin together and have a lifetime of happiness. Camerons words shattered the tutors hopes. Hisst sentence also insinuated that Mnie was just some fair-weather friend. Although he and Luciens business had taken off, there was still possibility that the situation would spiral. If something happened to theirpany one day, Cameron was sure that Nina and Sylvie would be there for them. But Mnie would never. Mnie was spoiled, selfish and wayward. If he and Lucien didnt have such an achievement, they might not even attract a second nce from her. His tutor naturally heard what he just said. After a long silence, he sighed, The validation from you says a lot. That girl must be really nice. In that case, I will try to persuade Mnie. Cameron said, That would be great. If she keeps this up, she could lose everything. If she didnt listen to her fathers persuasion and stayed, Reba would make Mnies life here a living hell. However, Mnies final choice disappointed both Cameron and Lucien. She was so spoiled that she wouldnt listen to her own fathers words. The more he persuaded her, the more stubborn she was. She said she would stay in Riverside City and be someone who would look up to in the entertainment industry. She also stated that she would make Cameron and Lucien regret how they had ignored her. The singing show Nina had participated in caused quite a stir on the Inte once it started airing. Several headlines were positivements about Ninas singing skill. Back when she first announced that she was going to be in this show, some people criticized that her showing up would lead to a sharp decline in the ratings of this show. Others didnt believe that Nina could sing. They thought that Nina was nothing but an eye candy. She would make a fool of herself if she took part in that show. The strange thing was that the usually straightforward Nina never said anything for herself this time. At that time, everyone just thought that Nina didnt have the confidence to defend herself. After the show aired, however, they realized that Nina was trying to prove them wrong with her actions. That did shut the haters up. Although there were still some of them trying to troll on her, the hatements were instantly overwhelmed by the ones supporting Nina. Nina was very satisfied with the public opinion and epted all thepliments that everyone had given her. She also thought that her performance was great. Only she knew how much emotion she put into it. Nina was anxiously waiting for Camerons call when her phone buzzed. I didnt know that I had hurt you so bad. Cameron med himself. Nina was a tough woman and never showed her vulnerability to him. That was why he didnt know when he broke her heart into million pieces. When he heard the song, Cameron felt that the guilt was eating him up. Nina chuckled. Do you want to hear the truth? Of course. When I decided to participate in this show, I swore to forget you and move on. Thats why her tone was so heartbroken. What made people empathize with her singing was the all emotions she put into the song in the first ce. Her passion of love, vulnerability, and pain were all in it. Ninas words reminded him of the first time they met when he came back. He thought that she just said that she didnt love him anymore was because she was mad at him. He thought she didnt mean it. Now, he realized that she really did give up on him at that time. Im sorry, Cameron mumbled. I dont need your apology, Nina said softly. We are happy now. The pain I felt has long faded away. I think all the toil weve been through is Cupids game, The timing is just right. Nina added. They might not have gotten back together if Cameron hade back a few years earlier or a few yearster. Yeah, everything just came about right, Cameron repeated. Cameron was not someone who would dwell on the past. All he could do was to love her with all his heart in the long years toe to make up for the years they had lost. True love was not passing infatuation. It made people cherish each other because they know how hard it was to be in each others life. Having been through all these, he realized how precious Nina was. Nina returned to Riverside City two weeks in advance to give Cameron a surprise. In order to do that, she had worked out a detailed n. Instead of taking a direct flight to Riverside City, she would board the ne that wouldnd at a small airport next to Riverside City. Then, Sherlyn would send a driver to take her there. Sherlyn went crazy when she heard Nina n. Oh my gosh, are you really that in love? Surprises after surprises. Arent you tired of it? You are a loving couple, not James Bond and Bond Girl. Nina giggled, But its so exciting. I just love the fluttery feeling. Sherlyn said helplessly, Im too old for this. I dont want surprises, not even the tiniest ones. Unfortunately, life never goes the way I hope it would go. Being your agent makes my life simr to a roller coaster ride. Nina teased, I thought your heart is already weathered enough to take it. Sherlyn said solemnly. I have something to tell you when you are back.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cant you tell me on the phone now? Nina asked. No, Sherlyn refused immediately, Ill tell you when we meet. What if you cant take it? The seriousness in Sherlyns tone made Nina really curious. She wished she could fly back to Riverside City right this second. Chapter 663 Ruined Surprise Since Nina had finished shooting most of the scenes of the TV show, the director granted her a few days off. Therefore, she was not on a tight schedule this time. It was almost noon when Nina arrived in Riverside City. She heard from Lucien that Cameron had been busy with his work these days and probably still in theb at this time. Hence, Nina decided that she would go check on him tonight after he had done all the experiments. She went back to her house, took a shower to clean up, and headed to Emelias residence to have lunch with her. The size of Emelias baby bump stunned Nina. Your belly has grown so much since Ist saw you. How long has it been? A month? Ever since the meet and greet for Princess Lenia, Nina and Emelia only got to connect with each other via phone call or face time. Emelias baby bump was barely noticeable before Nina left Riverside City. This time, however, it was like Emelia had stuffed a balloon under her shirt. Yeah, the twins grow really quickly, Sitting on the sofa, Emelia stroked her belly and said with a smile. The doctor said that I might have to be admitted to the hospital in a while and stay hospitalized until delivery. Ninas eyes softened. She stroked Emelias face and said, Sweetie, I know its hard for you. Thank you for bearing my babies. Julian nced at Nina and said, Do you know what you are saying? Theyre not your babies. Julian had also said thank you to Emelia countless times. Every time Julian saw Emelia walk around in a gingerly fashion because she didnt want to identally hurt the little two lives in her growing pregnant belly, Julians heart ached for her. He wished that the babies coulde out already and end this suffering right this second. Nina snorted, So we are not biological rted. They are still my godchildren. Nina leaned on Emelias shoulder as she said, and Emelia just let her be. Seeing that, Julian was speechless. What were they doing sitting so close to each other? He thought to himself. Just then, the housekeeper called them to meal. Julian thoughtfully helped Emelia up from the sofa, carefully escorting her to the dining room. Behind the two, Nina rolled her eyes at Julian. Was Julian being jealous of her? Again? She was Emelias best friend! When the babies are born, was he going to be jealous of them for hogging Emelias attention? At the table, Emelia said that she wanted to give Nina the copyright of the romanceedy she wrote based on Nina as a wedding gift. Nina said, Thanks, Ill take it then. Emelia had put so much effort into writing this novel. The most respectful thing to do was to ept the gift. Even if she said that she wanted to pay for it, Emelia would refuse it. Their friendship was way over this. Emelia smiled and said, Youre wee, this is the only proper wedding gift I can think of. She had talent in writing. Being able to use her own words to retell the love story between Nina and Cameron and make it into a book was the sincerest gift she could give her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nina blew her a kiss. Love you. Julian could only turn a blind eye to them. He almost died of jealousy. Where is Cameron? Why is she guing my wife all day? Julian was screaming in his heart. Julian asked, Do you and Cameron n to adapt it into a movie or something? Nina shook her head. Personally, I dont want to. She turned to Emelia and exined, Im afraid that the haters will troll on me. Julian snorted, Afraid? Thats new. Nina had always been tough and rugged. If the haters trolled her, she would troll them back harder. Now she was saying that she was afraid of the trolls? Nina said sternly, Its fine if they troll just me. But this is about Cameron as well. I dont want those haters to taint our love story. Julian was quite impressed by Ninas words. He never thought that she could be so considerate. Emelia nodded in agreement. Then dont do it. Ninaughed as she said thoughtfully: Maybe when our children grow up, we can let them act in it. At that time, everyone might have already forgotten about this story. No trolls will make hatements because of me by then. Sounds perfect, Emelia seconded the idea before Julian could say anything. He pursed his lips and remained silent. He thought, My children will never have to go into the showbiz. Our family business will suffice them for their lifetimes. Theres no need for them to earn a living in the entertainment industry. Julian could never have thought that his son really became a global A-list star and his familys business was taken over by his precious daughter. Although he didnt want his daughters life to be stuffed by work and business, he could talk his son out of acting. Finally, he gave in and let his two children pursue their respective dreams. He could never though that his business acumen would be passed on to his daughter. After lunch, Nina chatted with Emelia for some more. How long are you nning to stay? Emelia asked. A couple days, I guess, Nina answered. Emelia asked with concern, Will you go to see Camerons family then? Nina shrugged. I dont know. Its his say. Im fine with whatever he ns. I can hide from them forever. Emelia replied, You have nothing to hide. Once they get to know you, they will find out how great you are. Then, they will treat you with sincerity. Nina giggled. Emelia heard that Colleen had took the initiative to apologize to Nina. That move said a lot about Colleen. She must be a forthright person who didnt want to hold grudges or dwell on the past. Nina sighed, I hope so. If Colleen could do that, Nina would also return the favor with 100% sincerity. Because of the pregnancy, Emelia was easily drowsy and need to take a nap after lunch. So, Nina didnt stay long. On the way back home, Nina had this sudden craving for coffee. So, she parked the car at a cafe and went to buy it. Soon after she left, her name made the headline. The title meeting Nina Sanchez at a cafe became trending. Nina didnt expect this and was totally shocked. She thought that her celebrity disguise was good enough. She was wearing a mask, a hat, and a pair of sunsses. Plus, she left as soon as she had the coffee. She didnt know why people could still recognize her. If Cameron saw this headline, he would know that she had returned to Riverside City. She went through all the trouble to hide it from him just to give him a surprise. But now? It was more like a ruined surprise. Chapter 664 I’ll Deal with You Later As expected, Camerons phone call came not long after she arrived home. As soon as Nina picked up the phone, Camerons usation came to her ears, The first thing you did when you got back to Riverside City was not to look for your husband but to catch up with your friends, and I didnt even know you wereing back. Mrs. Dauster, how brilliant. Nina hurriedly exined, I thought you were busy right now, so Ill tell you after you get off work and give you a surprise Whod have thought Id get caught while getting a cup of coffee. Huh. Cameron gave her this disgruntled sneer back, showing how irritated he was. It was ridiculous that his wife was back from out of town, and he, the husband, had learned about it from the news. Nina knew he would be angry, so she softened her voice and coaxed, Its all my fault; you can punish me any way you want After all, the man on the other side of the phone is the one she has loved since she was a young girl, so how could Nina not know how to tame him? The softness of her tone, a bit of coaxing and teasing made him stop being angry.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The womans soft, teasing voice made Camerons mouth go dry for a while, and since he hadnt seen her for a long time, he couldnt help but raise his hand and tug at the tie around his neck, then solemnly dere, No matter how busy I am, Ill be there if you call me. God knows he had just surfed the inte in his spare time at work, and as soon as he turned on his phone, he saw that she was on the hot topic. That coffee shop was Riverside Citys, and she was back? She hade back. Cameron didnt know what kind of mood he was in for a moment, annoyed and jubnt at the same time. Nina nestled into the sofa and continued to soothe the man on the other end, I know how you feel about me, but I dont want to be the Helen of Troy either; I still want you to be able to bnce your work and your life. Nina meant what she said, and Cameron knew she was thinking of him more than anything else. So, he simply lowered his voice and said, Wait for me at my ce. Nina could hear that he was no longer angry and knew how intimate he was being, and her heart stirred, but she grunted, I dont have your key; how can I get in? Cameron exined, I changed the electronic lock; the code is your birthday and mine. He changed the electronic locks after the two were married because, for one thing, now that they were husband and wife, they would be living together in the future, and it was inconvenient that she didnt have a key to his house there at the moment. Secondly, he knew that she always forgot her keys, and by changing thebination lock, he could prevent this problem, taking her into ount in every way. Nina smiled, the mans thoughtfulness amused her, and she couldnt help but tease him, Yo, Mr. Dauster is so thoughtful. Cameron grunted, Naughty girl, Ill deal with youter. He then lowered his voice and demanded, Didnt you say I could punish you in any way I wanted? The flirtation in his low tone was evident, and Nina was not an unexperienced girl who didnt understand anything, so how could she not understand his words? However, she was not shy and reserved but replied, Sure, Ill wait for you. She hadnt seen him for half a month, and she missed him and longed for him; otherwise, why would she have returned to him? The love of a grown-up man and woman is not only a spiritual bond but also a physical need for each other. On the other end of the phone, Cameron had a meeting to attendter, but because of Ninas early return and the tititing tone of her voice on the phone, he passed the panel directly to his assistant, Steven Emerson. Steven panicked, Mr. Dauster, I cant . Cameron cut off his words, Man up! Stop staying YOU CANT. Steven was speechless. He said that he couldnt chair this conference. However, he had attended various meetings with his tutor in school and helped him chair seminars or academic exchanges, but now he was in a bigpany like Camcien Lifetech. He had only been working as an assistant for a few days, and he didnt know if he was up to the job, but Cameron asked him to conduct a meeting, and he was afraid of making mistakes. He was not prepared to be asked to run a meeting in such an urgent situation. Cameron had already packed up his things and had the car keys in his hand. He looked straight at Steven and said, This meeting is a test for you; if you do well, your internship can end early, and I will let the personnel transfer you; if not, your job will end here. After Cameron finished speaking, he walked away. The good thing was that he had alreadypleted the essential experimental process, all that was left was the data summary and reporting, and he believed that Steven could do a good job. As the person chosen by Lucien, Steven should be capable enough to do this simple job well. If he couldnt do a good job, it would only mean that Luciens choice of candidate was somewhat poor, and indirectly, it would also mean that Steven was not qualified of being his assistant; after all, this was just the beginning, and the job would only be more challenging one after another. Steven couldnt believe that Cameron had left like that. He froze beforeing back to his senses, though he broke down and still started organising thenguage and wording for the meeting. Fortunately, he had been with Cameron during the whole process of the experiment. Otherwise, he would have had to leave this time. But why had his boss suddenly left his job? His boss didnt seem like such an unpredictable person, did he? Hadnt he juste out of theb and looked at his phone? Steven remembered that he had also looked at his phone, and all he could think of was the news that his goddess Nina was out and about in Riverside City. He always felt that Camerons mysterious wife was most likely his goddess. Should he congratte his boss or treat him as his love rival? It seemed he had no choice but to congratte his boss; whom was he treating his boss like a rival? Cameron drove back to his house, and as soon as he entered, he was met with a warm, soft body in his arms; he didnt even have time to take off his clothes, and the two tangled passionately in the foyer. I miss you so much, the womans wooing amid her ecstasy broke all his self-control, and he tightened his arms around her slender waist, wanting to embed her whole body into his. The two of them did not even go upstairs. When all the charm had dissipated, Cameron wrapped his arms around the woman in his arms and nestled her on the sofa for a gentle kiss. They were a perfect illustration of the saying that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Camerons mobile phone rings, and its Colleen, calling on video. Nina thought about their state and buried herself deeper in his arms, What now? Wouldnt Colleen know what they had just done if the video was on? Cameronughed at her panicked look and said, What? I can hang up first. Nina looked up from his arms and bit her lip helplessly. Shed been so nervous shed thought she had to answer it. Chapter 665 What Changed You Cameron hung up the video Colleen was calling from and typed a few words, Cant answer right now, call backter. He then tossed the phone aside and embraced the person in his arms as he continued to kiss her. Nina tilted her head to avoid it, Wed better hurry up and washed up while you call your mother back. No rush. Cameron held her down and was once again reckless. By the time Cameron returned the video call to his mother, Colleen, most of the afternoon had passed, and Nina had tucked under the covers to catch up on her sleep while Cameron was herded into the study to return the call and be fully dressed. Insatiably, Cameron changed his clothes as she had requested and took the phone to the study, looking as if he had just been concentrating on his work. When the video call came through, Colleen, on the other end, spoke first, somewhat anxiously, Cameron, I saw on the news that Nina is back in Riverside City. Your dad and I were thinking of inviting her over for dinner tonight. What do you think? Since her attitude towards Nina had changed and she had found out that her son had even gotten his license, Colleen thought about meeting Nina officially. Although she and Nina hadmunicated via WhatsApp and wiped the te clean, she still didnt say it face-to-face, so she felt a bit insincere. So, when she saw that Nina was in Riverside City, Colleen immediately discussed the matter with Randall, who naturally had no problem with it. But after asking Cameron this question, Colleen suddenly leaned in closer to the camera and stared closely at Cameron and asked, What happened to your neck? Cameron looked at his neck through the video on his phone and saw a significant red mark where some little woman had forced him to wear his shirt, but he hadnt buttoned it up as far as he should have, thus revealing the mark near his corbone. At this point, he was confronted with his own mothers questioning and was a little speechless for a moment. And your lips- Colleen was about to say how the lip was also broken a little, but then she understood in a second what was wrong with her son and immediately stopped the conversation quickly. No wonder the first time she called the video, she was hung up on, and thinking about it, she said with some embarrassment, I didnt interrupt you just now, did I? Cameron kept hisposure, No. Oh. Colleen didnt want to discuss this with her son, so she hurried to the subject, So, what do you think of what I just proposed? Cameron returned, It shouldnt be a problem. He didnt know Nina wasing back today, and he had just been so busy with her that he hadnt thought about taking her back to see his parents, but he was sure Nina wouldnt object. Colleen was displeased, What do you mean there shouldnt be any problem? Is Nina not with you? You should ask her and give me a definite answer so I can prepare the ingredients. Cameron clears his throat, Shes asleep. Colleen understood right away. She instantly blushed and said, Since you said its okay, your father and Ill prepare the food. After that, Colleen hurriedly hung up the phone, unable to look straight at her sons bitten lip. How intense it had to be. She had just squeezed her phone to calm down for a short while when she received a message from Cameron on her phone. Dear Mother, since we are now a family and want to keep this rtionship going well, allow me to say a few words first. Colleen was used to this style of her sons, he had been like this since he was a little boy, strict to being a stickler, but there was nothing wrong with saying what needed to be told in advance. Colleen knew that what he was going to say had something to do with Nina, but as he said, since they were a family from now on, it was always time to look on the bright side, and she would take his words into serious consideration. Cameron then sent another message, Nina was admitted to hospital a while ago with a stomach issue, so please try to prepare some milder dishes for the evening. Also, please dont bring up the topic of kids; we dont have ns to have children for five years. She and I have had a hard time getting back together, and I want to have a good time just for us first, to make up for all those years we missed out on the day-to-day. Colleen had been upset about the five years but couldnt help but let out a soft sigh when she saw the paragraph Cameron then posted. Her son was right, too, and it somewhat broke her heart. The two of them had indeed been missing years together and should live for themselves first. With that in mind, she also sent Cameron a reply back, I know. Cameron then sent back to her, Thanks, love you. It came with a kiss emoji. Colleen was so shocked to see her son say something like that and send an emoji that she almost dropped her phone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She knew that her son was raised to be experienced and steady, which was an excellent way of saying he was not cute, and he had never said anything like loving her or Randall, let alone sent a somewhat cute emoji-like that. So, what changed her somewhat insensitive son? The love that Nina gave him, right? Nina was a passionate and outgoing person, and it must have been under her influence that her son had be so unstinting in his expressions of love. Colleen was right; Nina had invisibly influenced Cameron. When he first started with Nina, Cameron had been the same kind of quiet and inexpressive person. Cameron, love needs to be spoken out, not just acted out. Its just as important to say it out as to do it. Thats why I need you to say you love me every day. Come on, say it, say you love me. If you dont repeat it, I will ignore you. Cameron, I love you; I love you; I love you. Now, is it your turn to say it. The young Cameron was so pestered that he had no choice but toply, hugging her and saying love to her repeatedly until she was satisfied. Over time, the word love became less difficult for him to utter. Colleen happily shared this slight change in her son with Randall, who seriously said, You see, thats how a good rtionship, where two people love each other, can make a difference positively. Even Colleen was moved to exim, Love is something that does require a willing heart. She had tried forcibly to set Cameron up with Michelle, but Cameron had never even looked at Michelle in all those years. With Nina, he had utterly overturned her perception of him as a mother. In future, she would never be that obnoxious mother and mother-inw again. Chapter 666 Don’t Miss Me Too Much Nina was still awake when Cameron re-entered the bedroom. Cameron went to bed and leaned over to her, gesturing for her to look at the cor of his shirt, and teasinglyughed, My mother knows everything. Nina blushed and pulled the covers over herself. She still didnt hide anything after trying to keep things out of sight. Cameron pulled her out from under the covers, wrapped his arms around her and said with a smile, My parents have invited you over for dinner tonight. Okay. Nina responded readily, I have more time toe back, so I should meet them for dinner. Now that she was licensed and Colleen had shown her sincerity, Nina naturally had nothing to hold back and was willing to work everything out for the better. Nina didnt feel much sleep anymore, and after raising her hand and pushing the man on top of her away from her, she sat up under the covers and said, Since Im going to your house for dinner, I should bring some gifts too, but I dont have anything prepared now, I have to hurry out to buy them. No need to be so solemn Cameron knew that his parents were not the ones to bother with such things either. But Nina insisted, No, its basic etiquette. Ill get Sherlyn to go shopping with me. Cameron had a headache, but he could see her insistence and let her be. While Nina washed up and got dressed, Cameron followed her and said, Ill take you to the mall. Nina waved her hand, Dont. It would be a problem if we were photographed again. Ninas words made Cameron a bit dejected; he pursed his lips in silence, then put his arm around the womans waist from behind and asked in a low voice, Honestly, when do you n to go public about our rtionship? Nina, who was putting on her make-up, looked in the mirror at the man who looked a little gloomy and said after a moments thought, You want me to go public now? If he wanted public and official name, it wasnt as if she couldnt do it now. Cameron tilted his head and kissed the side of her face, It doesnt have to be now, but it would be better if it were sooner. He wanted to be with her in public, walk down the street with her hand in hand, visit her without having to sneak around and have the whole world know that she was his woman. Then wait until I finish filming this show, Nina answered. Sure. Cameron had no problem with that. Nina nced at the man in the mirror and kindly warned, You should be prepared when the timees, there will be people cursing you, and of course, there will be people cursing me, but Im used to it; I dont know if youll be able to stand it then. People will think well of it in an ordinary marriage and others who dont, let alone an actress like her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Even if Cameron were good, there would still be people saying things, not to mention all the detractors hiding behind the scenes. What cant I stand? As he wrapped his arms around her, Cameron said, Ill get mywyer to sue anyone who dares to cuss. Ninaughed out loud; that was the way he acted. After gathering herself, Nina called Sherlyn and asked her to go shopping with her. Emelia was too pregnant to go shopping, and Sylvie had been given the day off, so Sherlyn was the only person she could call. Sherlyn readily agreed, Okay, Ill see you at the mallter, and Ill tell you something about myself. After hanging up the phone, Nina said to herself, I dont know what Sherlyn is going to tell me. Shes so secretive. Cameron picked up, Maybe its something big. Nina raised an eyebrow, You seem to know something? Cameron, in turn, said, I have something to tell you tonight too. What Sherlyn was going to say to Nina, Cameron knew, was about Sherlyn and Viggo; Cameron had already heard from Viggo. Cameron wanted to tell Nina about Tymers Entertainment, something Sherlyn had been asked to keep secret for a while after hearing from Viggost time, and something Cameron wanted to tell Nina himself. He had thought it would be a while before they could meet, but he hadnt expected Nina toe back out of the blue so that he woulde clean tonight. Whats wrong with all of you? So mysterious. Nina said and then came up and wrapped her arms around the mans neck, kissed him on the lips, then said, Im off shopping, dont miss me too much. Nina said it as a joke; she always teased Cameron like that. She would let go of him and leave when she finished, but she ended up with the mans strong arms around her, You dont need to buy anything; youre rarely free, shouldnt you be spending time with me? She hadnt told him first when she returned but had gone to Emelias house to dine. Now it was time to go shopping and have afternoon tea with Sherlyn. Cameron feltpletely unwanted; it was like he was only needed for sexual activities. Nina sighed helplessly and raised her hand to caress the mans lovely cheek, coaxing, Be good. Ill try to make this quick ande back when Im done shopping. Cameron held her in his arms for a while longer before releasing her, and by that time, Nina drove to the mall to meet up with Sherlyn, who had been waiting for her for half a day. Youre good at being dillydallied. Sherlyn roasted at Nina as the two walked together towards the womens clothing counter in the mall. I cant help it. The house man is too clingy. Nina smiled back. Sherlyn turned her head nervously and looked around before lowering her voice to warn her, The mall is crowded, so watch your back and keep your voice down when youre talking about such topics. Got it, got it. Nina threw up her hands in surrender, then took Sherlyns arm and continued walking. Hey, why are you wearing ts? I thought you said you wanted heels semi-permanent? Nina nced curiously at Sherlyns feet. Sherlyn herself wasnt short, but because of her profession, she wore high heels all day long, and of course, to create the image of a strong woman who was not to be messed with, Nina hadnt seen much of Sherlyn without high heels in all her years. Sherlyn looked unnatural, Im going shopping with you, arent I? High heels are tiring. Nina was more and more surprised, Youre tired of wearing high heels one day? Do you remember? I once had a problem with my red-carpet dress, and you ran back and forth on your heels to several venues to get me a new dress, and I asked you if your feet hurt. Sherlyn grunted, Of course, I remember. I said high heels were as t as sandals for me and I could even win a race in heels. Nina spread her hands, So yeah, its just a shopping trip; why are you worrying about being tired? Sherlyn, somethings wrong with you. Nina pulled Sherlyn to one side, narrowing her eyes and staring at her with certainty. Chapter 667 A Dream Come True Sherlyn didnt expect Nina to be so observant, so she had to be truthful, Im pregnant. What? Nina eximed, lifting the sunsses on her nose as she stared intently at Sherlyn with her pretty almond eyes in shock. The baby is Viggos, Sherlyn added, and Nina almost fainted, raising her hand and starting to pinch herself for self-saving. The answer was something she hadnt expected at all. We met at an event a while back, and I got drunk; he gave me a ride home and then just, just Sherlyn was crestfallen even as she mentioned the incident, I didnt think then that Id get pregnant by one night. Nina took a few deep breaths against the wall, and when she looked up and saw a cafe in front of her, she took Sherlyn and said, Lets go and sit there. Otherwise, Im afraid I wont be able to handle it. Sherlyn rolled her eyes, Is there anything you cant handle in the world? To be honest, I cant stand this stuff. Nina walked away breathlessly, holding onto the wall. She thought she had had a difficult life growing up. As an adult, shed been involved in the messy entertainment world, so shed experienced just about every outrageous thing, but she couldnt imagine Sherlyn and Viggo being associated in this way. Sherlyn had been with her for years at Tymers Entertainment, and if there had been a spark between her and Viggo, there would have been a spark, but it seemed like they had only been boss and subordinate these years. Sherlyns personality hasd always been one of those men are not as meaningful as work, and Nina thinks she may not be interested in men or love. Nina and Sherlyn found a quiet and secluded corner in the cafe and sat down. Nina ordered a cup of coffee and, considering Sherlyns pregnancy, ordered a ss of juice for her. When the coffee and juice came, Nina took a big sip of the coffee and then said to Sherlyn, Come on, Agent Sherly, tell your story. Sherlyn sullenly asked, What other story can I have? I told you it was an ident.N?velDrama.Org content. What are you going to do about the baby? Nina asked in a lowered whisper, Does Viggo know? Whats his attitude? Sherlyn was a little bitter, He knows, and he said to have the baby, and we get married. Ahem- Nina nearly choked on the coffee in her mouth at Viggos decision. He said hed marry you? He, he- Nina was at a loss about what she should say. Viggo had had an ex-girlfriend when he was younger and hadnt had any more emotional entanglements since the break-up, except, of course, for a crush on Emelia some time ago. But Viggo should have let go of Emelia a long time ago, but even if he doesnt have another woman in mind now, that doesnt mean he likes Sherlyn. In Ninas mind, a marriage between two people is supposed to be emotionally grounded, so she is at a loss as to what she should say to Sherlyn. Luckily, Sherlyn is a thorough one and says, somewhat self-deprecatingly, I know what youre going to say; I was shocked to hear him say he ns to get married too. Sherlyn recalled her visit to meet with Viggo as she recounted to Nina, I went to see him once after I found out I was pregnant, the time Jillian Harrison and Reba Young went to mess with him. I was just going to inform him that I wanted to keep the baby, and hes not to be responsible for me at all or for the baby. Im perfectly capable of raising the baby myself. I was thinking that Im not going to marry or have a rtionship with any man in my life, Im afraid, its nice to have a child, and he has such good genes When she said this, Sherlyn felt a little ufortable about what she thought, and Nina teased her, Thats a good thought. Sherlyn stretched her hands and added, Who knew that after he heard my idea, he would just say he wanted to get married? I was so confused, and I knew he didnt love me, so I didnt even think about getting married or being together. At that time, in Viggos office, Viggo offered to get married, and she said no on the spot after her surprise, I dont think we should be tied together reluctantly for the sake of a child. Such a loveless marriage is not what I want, and even if we dont get married, Im 100% capable of raising this child alone. She was about to leave after she finished her thoughts when Jillian and Reba barged into Viggos office. She had wanted to make her escape through themotion, but to her surprise, Viggo ignored them and dragged her to another meeting room, where they continued to discuss children and marriage. Viggo said, Id make a good husband and father. Without waiting for Sherlyn to say anything, Viggo added, Some marriages start with love, others start with profit, and I think maybe a marriage can start with children too. Sherlyn, you and I are both mature enough to trust that well run this marriage well. Although Sherlyn didnt say directly what her choice was, Nina had already guessed, So you were convinced by him and decided to marry him? Sherlyn nodded, Ive thought about it. Ive got nothing to lose by getting married. Hes got the face, the body, money and the fame. Ive earned it. Even if we find out after we get together that its not working out, its no big deal. Im rich and capable myself, so the big deal is to divorce again and live on my own with the kid. Nina gave Sherlyn a bigpliment, Thats a great mindset you have. Sherlyn took a sip of her juice and said quietly, What else could I do? I want this baby. Im afraid if I dont agree to get married, he wont agree to have the baby. Ninaughed, So you had to marry him in the end to keep the baby? Uh-huh, Sherlyn responded. Nina couldnt stopughing, If our award-winning actor Viggo Johansen knew what you were thinking, hed probably faint from shock. How is it that a man as attractive as he only seems to be of use to you for having children? Sherlyn gave her a look, Dont talk nonsense. I recognise his charisma; after all, he is an icon and was once the top of his generation, the dream of thousands of girls. Nina immediately moved closer to her and gossiped, Were you among the thousands of girls? Sherlyn raised her hand and pushed away from the unbelievably beautiful face before her, stopping all Ninas curiosity with her unsmiling words, No. She was once an ugly duckling, not in a position to dream of such things. Now she had been transformed into a white swan through the world, but she had long since passed the age of dreaming. She would never tell anyone that she had chosen to work in the entertainment industry because she had the desire to be close to that perfect man. Instead, she never expected that her dreams woulde true after she had passed the age of dreaming. Chapter 668 Let’s Wear Couple Outfits Nina resumed her seat, looked at Sherlyn, and said earnestly, Sherlyn, seriously, I support whatever choice you make because I know that youll have a good life no matter what choice you make. As a champion celebrity manager in the entertainment industry, what scenes has Sherlyn not seen? Her experience has made her a person who sees everything clearly, and she has a strong and upwardly mobile personality. Since she has decided to marry Viggo, she is bound to make the best of it, whether or not there is love between her and Viggo now. Viggo must have understood Sherlyns character, so he insisted on getting married. Even if there was no love before, they had worked together for many years, so it was impossible for him not to understand Sherlyns character. And Nina believed that Viggo would be as good a husband and a good man as he said he would be. His character is trustworthy, and Sherlyn must have seen this. So, this seemingly out-of-the-blue rtionship was actually established on a foundation of many years of mutual understanding. Ninas support touched Sherlyn, I knew you understood me. Thats true. Nina smiled ostentatiously butmented, If we didnt know each other well, how could we have worked together for so many years? Sherlyn smiled back, Now that Im done, lets go buy your present. Nina sipped her coffee gracefully, No rush, lets finish our coffee first. Its a rare day when I get to be so rxed or a peaceful time for us two women to enjoy. Sherlyn smirked at her, Wow, youre still willing to spend some peaceful time with me? I thought you had Cameron and didnt want us. Ninaughed, How can that be? Love and friendship can never rece each other; we need love as much as friendship. No sooner had Ninas words fallen than a message arrived on her phone from Cameron, Have you finished shopping? When are youing back? Nina reached out with a headache and rubbed her forehead with her fingers before roasting, This is killing me. But she didnt dare tell Cameron that she and Sherlyn were still rxing over coffee and had even listened to Sherlyns story about her and Viggo, so she simply said, Not yet. Cameron quickly replied, Didnt we all agree on what we would buy? A silk scarf for my mum and a tea set for my dad, you just go to the shop and choose. Why havent you finished shopping yet? The silk scarf and tea set were Camerons offer to Nina from the perspective of knowing his parents, and Nina also thought they were gifts that wouldnt go wrong, so she epted Camerons offer and nned to buy them. Sherlyn saw what Cameron had sent and got up with her bag and rushed to Nina, Come on, hurry up, finish shopping and go back to be with him. Sounds like he cant live without you even for a second. Exactly! Nina said through clenched teeth, What a disgrace! She wanted to talk to Sherlyn for a while longer, but he started rushing her before she could even get her ass warmed up. She got up, grabbed her bag and went out of the cafe with Sherlyn. The two of them went to choose the silk scarves and then to the tea shop to buy tea sets, and just as they reached the car park, Camerons phone called again. Nina picked up the phone andined, Cameron, why are you rushing me? Sherlyn listened to Camerons words and waited to see what the young couple would fight about. Yes, thats how true toxic friends are; she just wants to see a fight and fall out. I just missed you so much. A mans voice came with an innocent and sultry bark over the phone. Nina was silent. The mans pitiful tone made Nina unable to get angry. Sherlynughed back and forth, It is everything has its vanquisher. She knew how grumpy Nina was, and she was expecting to see how Nina would get angry with Cameron; who knew that Cameron was entirely out of line, coaxing a miss you line that instantly put Nina out of her temper. Nina red at Sherlyn and then said to the man on the phone, Im in the car park; Ill be right back. But I need to go back to my ce first and pick up some clothes, Nina added. Shed brought some clothes and her daily essentials with her when shed gone to Camerons earlier, but those clothes were mainly casual, and shed better dress formally as she was going to meet his parents at his house tonight. Okay, Ill wait for you, Cameron answered the phone, sounding noticeably happier than he had just been. After she hung up, Sherlyn tsked, I didnt expect you two to get along like this? Being such a macho, I didnt even think Cameron would be pampered. I just missed you so much. Sherlyn mimicked Camerons voice as she rubbed her arms, Oh my god, thats so cheesy. I have goosebumps.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nina smacked her lightly, Im waiting to see how our Best Actor, Johansen, pampers you, then Illugh at you. Sherlynughed and shook her head, How could he possibly pander to me? It didnte to that between us, okay? They were only temporarily married for the sake of their children, their rtionship wasnt deep enough to pamper each other, and she now had a headache by thinking about how she would adjust to moving in together after the license. A man and woman who have only slept together for one night are not that different from strangers, plus shes lived alone for so many years that shes just notfortable with the presence of another person in her living space. Its disturbing to think about. Nina, already sitting in the car, raised her hand and waved at Sherlyn, who leaned over slightly and then heard Nina say cheekily, Youll get attached after youve slept together a few more times. With these words, Nina quickly rolled up the window, started the car and drove away. Sherlyn stood there for a moment before she realised what Nina meant by that. God damn it, how an actress like her can be so full of pornographic stuff all day long. Nina drove back to her ce first, but when she couldnt decide what to wear for the evening, she called Cameron to ask his advice. Cameron was waiting desperately for her and was surprised that she was still choosing an outfit, so he said, Whatever looks good on you. Youre just brushing me off! Nina protested immediately. Cameron was helpless, I meant what I said; dont you know how perfect your condition is? She would look good in just about anything with a perfect face and body. Otherwise, how did she get so many fashion endorsements? Thats a nice way of putting it. Nina instantlyughed at him again, grabbed a dress, and said, Id rather wear this dark blue dress. Its modest, elegant, and generous. Nina then asked the man on the phone, Do you have a navy-blue tie? Lets wear a couples suit. Sure. Cameron had no problem with this, and such sweet things between lovers, he was certainly willing to do it together with her. Chapter 669 It Was You When Nina returned to Camerons residence, she found that Cameron was on a video call, putting his mobile phone on the sofa in the living room with some documents in his hand. However, Nina did not see his phone. She only thought that he was lowering his head to read the documents. As such, she walked over and threw herself into his embrace. Darling, Im back. Nina was afraid that he would be unhappy, so she took the initiative to coax him. Im in a meeting, Cameron said, ncing at his phone calmly. What? Nina cried out in surprise. She immediately got down from his body and tried to escape. He really went too far. He didnt give her a hint in advance. She hugged him directly in front of the camera. How inappropriate was that! To her surprise, Cameron put down the document in his hand and pulled her back. After pressing Nina down beside him, he smiled and said to the person in the video, Let me introduce my wife, Nina Sanchez. Then, he introduced the man in the video to Nina. My new assistant, Steven Emerson. Cameron had already held her down, so it was not good for Nina to get up and leave. Although she was very confused as to why Cameron would suddenly introduce her to the people in thepany, she still instinctively believed in Cameron. Therefore, she immediately put on a symbolic smile and raised her hand to greet Steven on the phone. Hi. As a female star, she was good at maintaining elegant smiles and polite greetings. To her surprise, the so-called new assistant of Cameron on the opposite side suddenly became nervous and stammered, Well, I, I- Nina maintained a decent smile as she looked at the red-faced Steven on the screen. Then, she tilted her head to look at him and asked him with her eyes, Whats wrong with your assistant? Cameron exined to her calmly, Hes your fan. Nina came to a sudden realization. No wonder Steven was so excited. However, how could Nina know that this new assistant of his was her fan? It was quite strange and ridiculous. At this moment, Steven, who was at the other end, finally managed to say a few words, but heined to him. Mr. Dauster, you did it on purpose, didnt you? Cameron raised his eyebrows and asked knowingly, What? You clearly know that I am your wifes fan, so you deliberately introduced her to me to stimte me. Steven felt that his boss was too scheming andpletely caught him off guard. Although he had suspected the rtionship between Nina and Cameron before, he did not expect it to be true. And he was told in such an abrupt way, which made him feel embarrassed. Cameronpletely denied hisint. You think too much. Then, without giving Steven a chance to speak, he announced, The host of this meeting is very good, and the content is also very good. Ill ask the personnel to give you a regr positionter. Thank you very much. Stevens face was full of respect. Heined about his bosss schemes many times in his heart, and then hung up the phone with extreme grief and indignation. What do you mean by this? Hmm When Cameron finally finished the video call, she hurriedly asked him. However, the man turned around and pushed her to the sofa. All the words she wanted to ask were stuck between her lips. Nina angrily pounded the man a few times. Is he done yet? Is it interesting to kiss her all day long? After Cameron let go of her, she immediately objected to his behavior. Cameron stroked her lips and said slowly, I remember that someone told me that if we get married one day, we should kiss each other before going to work every morning, and kiss each other after we get home, and kiss each other before sleep, and when we get up, there should also be a kiss in the morning. Nina felt goosebumps all over her body. Did I say that? Could it be that Im the one who said it? said Cameron with a snort. Nina couldnt live any longer. Who the hell knew what kind of novels he had read? Pretentious love novels? She couldnt believe that he could say such a disgusting thing. At the thought of that, she was so annoyed when she thought that he would hold her in his arms and kiss her non-stop. Cameron saw through her heart at a nce, and his eyes immediately became sharp. Whats wrong? Do you dislike my kiss? Thats not true, Nina exined with a smile. I just feel like theres no need to kiss so many times. No. Ill do whatever you say. After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips. He really felt that he could never kiss her enough. He wanted to stay with her for 24 hours a day. After this kiss, she suddenly stared at Nina and asked, Did you drink coffee? Nina recalled the scene in the coffee shop with Sherlyn and said with a guilty conscience, Yes. But then she quickly exined, Sherlyn wanted to tell me something about her, so we went to the coffee shop to chat for a while. Youve been here for a while, havent you? Cameron asked with a cold snort. She imed that she had been staying there for a while, but in fact, she had been staying there for a long time. No wonder he had to wait for her at home for a long time. If he didnt call her to urge her, did she intend to stay with Sherlyn after dinner time? Seeing that he was about to get angry, Nina quickly hooked her arms around his neck and changed the topic. By the way, do you know what eye-popping news Sherlyn told me about? Shes getting married to Viggo Johansen! When Nina finished speaking in an exaggerated manner, she discovered that Cameron was extremely calm. She asked him in confusion, Why are you so calm? Dont tell me you already know Yes. Cameron did not hide anything. Im very familiar with Viggo. He told me about it as soon as possible. Nina pushed him away from her and sat up to stare at him in shock. Are you very familiar with Viggo? She remembered that the reason why Cameron took his grandmother backstage at thest meeting was that he knew Viggo, but she didnt expect that they were very familiar. Cameron didnt say anything and only looked at Nina with a meaningful expression. With her intelligence, she should be able to realize his identity. Nina frowned slightly and thought for a while, and then she said in disbelief, Are you Mr. N, Tymers mysterious partner? Cameron nodded. Yes, I first established Tymers Entertainment for you. At that time, I was abroad, and the entertainment circle was a ce where various people gathered. I was worried about you. At that time, Viggo also intended to retire behind the scenes, so I contacted him and talked about building apany with him. At that time, he was only 20 years old. He got the schrships one after another with his excellent brain, as well as the money for transferring his own patents. As a partner, Viggo also paid half of the money, so Tymers was established by them. Nina didnt know what she should say. She was surprised, but she was still happy and moved. She recalled what had happened to her over the years and realized that it was Cameron and his Tymers that had been guarding her silently.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 670 It’s Enough to Have Him Seeing that Nina didnt say a word, Cameron quickly pulled her into his arms. Dont be angry. I didnt mean to hide it from you. Our rtionship has been unstable ever since I returned to China. Ive never had the right opportunity to confess to you. Before the contract was terminated, I wanted to participate in a reality show about dates and rtionships. You messed it up, didnt you? Nina asked faintly. Cameron admitted frankly, Yes, I cant watch you and other men fall in love with each other.N?velDrama.Org content. Nina replied to him and then asked him, There was a drama before, but the producer insisted on me apanying him. Did you put him in jail? At that time, Nina was not very famous. At that time, she was auditioning for the role of the second female lead. It was obvious that she had passed, butter, at a party, the producer took a fancy to her and hinted to her to sleep with him, then he will offer her the female lead. She refused the bald old man directly and righteously. First of all, she didnt like the role. She was aiming for the second female lead. Second, she wouldnt do dirty things like sleeping with him. She really liked acting and wanted to be famous. But if she relied on this method, she would rather be an unknown actress. The producer refused to give up. Nina simply smashed his head with an ashtray and threw him into the hospital on the spot. Later, the old man became angry and threatened to ban her from the industry. Not only was she kicked out of the production, but she was also rejected by several projectster. It didnt take long for the producer to get into jail, and then his deration of banning her was over. It was no exaggeration to say that if nothing happened to the producer, those people in the circle would not use her for his sake. Then she would never have a chance to stand out. Not only did she not have the chance to stand out, but she might not even be able to survive in the entertainment industry. At that time, Nina still felt puzzled. How could that old man just happened to have an ident and went to jail? Now that she knew all these identities of Cameron, she realized that he must have something to do with that too. When it came to that matter, she thought of the old man. She still couldnt hold back the anger in her heart. I did it. I gave the court the evidence of his tax evasion. If he wanted to touch his woman, he was not the most ruthless. He could only be more ruthless. He also knew that if he didnt let the old man get involved in the big trouble, Nina would still have a tough time in the future. Nina asked again, In the past few years, although the script is very good, there are basically no kissing scenes or intimate scenes. It was also instructed by you. She saw that there were some intimate kissing scenes in other peoples TV series, but she didnt. She really wanted to try what it felt like to kiss someone else and wanted to know if she only had feelings for Cameron. As a result, she had no chance at all. When I shot that artistic movie which was R-rated. I was prepared to sacrifice myself for the art, and I even went to the gym in advance to show my beautiful butterfly bones. Unexpectedly, before filming, the director said that he had found a substitute for me. Is this also your idea? You want to sacrifice yourself for art? Dont even think about it! As long as Im with you, you cant get that chance! The mans words were very sincere, causing Nina to roll her eyes at him. You are a stumbling block on my way to being a superstar. He bit her lips and said, Its toote to regret it now, Mrs. Dauster. What was more, he didnt give her any chance to flirt with other men. And now, they were perfectly justified. Her heart, her lips, and she all belonged to him. Nina was so angry that sheughed at Mrs. Dauster that she gave him a heavy bite. In order to get revenge on him, she pressed him into her arms and kissed him hard. The two of them yed together on the sofa until Colleen called. Have you guys set off yet? Colleen asked Cameron on the phone. Cameron nced at the beauty in his arms. Her hand was still poking at his chest with malicious intentions. Cameron held her naughty fingers and restrained his breath. He said, Im ready to go. Colleen was overjoyed. Okay, then well start cooking. Okay. After responding, she hung up the phone. Just as she was about to turn around and throw herself into his arms, she jumped up from the sofa with ease. The girl blinked her sly eyes and said, Hurry up. Its impolite to let your parents wait too long. After that, she went upstairs first. Cameron raised his hand to pinch his forehead, got up, and followed her. On the way to Camerons family, Nina was a little nervous and moved on her seat several times. Cameron noticed her uneasiness. He gently held her pretty fingers with his right hand and gently rubbed them in his palm, trying to calm her down in this way. You still have me, Cameron said in a soft voice. There werent any excessive words, nor were there any other movements. However, this sentence alone was already enough to help Nina condense and block all of the wind, frost, snow, and rain. She still had him, and she only had him. After breaking up with her selfish and heartless parents, she only had him. But even if he was the only one left, she was still very happy. Because the love he gave her was enough to support her to warm her up. Although Nina knew that Colleen Donovan and Randall Dauster had changed their attitude towards her, she did not expect them to be so enthusiastic. As soon as she entered the door, Colleen took her hand and said, Come on,e in and have a seat. Nina was a little shocked. She looked at Cameron in a panic. Cameron immediately grabbed her wrist and stopped her from being taken away by Colleen. Colleen nced at her sons hand and was angry andughed. What do you mean? Can I even eat your wife? The word wife that Colleen used made Nina a little embarrassed, but she also rxed a little. She looked up at him and pulled her hand out of his palm. Ill sit with Auntie Colleen for a while. Nina was not a timid or shy person. She was just not used to Colleens enthusiasm. Colleen saw that Nina had already agreed, so she no longer cared about Camerons expression. She pulled Nina to the sofa and sat down. She enthusiastically said, Try this herbal tea. I dried and baked them myself. Its also good for your skin. Before Nina could say anything, Colleen hurriedly said, If you dont like it, Ill get juice for you. Colleen had already prepared several kinds of drinks because she wasnt sure what Nina liked to drink. Nina smiled and said, The tea is very good. She picked up the delicate cup and took a sip. Then she said, It tastes really good. If you have more, could you give me a few bags? I want to drink it during work. The smile on Colleens face immediately blossomed. This little girl was really good at talking. She immediately confirmed her sincerity. Colleen was very pleased. Chapter 671 A Happy Family Colleen smiled and said, Ive been basking in the sun for a long time. You can have as much as you want. Thank you. Nina took a few more sips of scented tea and then motioned for Cameron to bring over the gifts she brought for his family. She gave Colleen and Randall the silk scarf and tea set respectively, which were both in line with their preferences. Colleen immediately put the silk scarf on her neck and praised Nina. I went shopping a few days ago and saw this silk scarf. I liked it very much at that time. I didnt expect that you would give it to me today. It seems that we have a tacit understanding. Nina smiled and replied, When we have time in the future, we can go shopping together and buy things. Colleen was very happy. Then thats a deal. You have a good taste. You must be an expert in fashion. Please help me pick some nice clothes. Colleen generously praised Nina. Of course, Ninas clothing quality was recognized by the entire entertainment industry and even by most women. Basically, the clothes she was wearing would be popr immediately. Her ability to make goods sell well was not ordinary. Seeing that the two of them were chatting quite happily, Cameron was standing to one side, silently heaving a sigh of relief. Nina was a little nervous about this dinner party. In fact, his nervousness was no less than hers, but he hid it very well. If he showed something, Nina would definitely be more panicked. Ninas grandparents and her uncles family were not present at the dinner party in the evening. Randall and Colleen also thought that Nina could be ufortable in front of arge family of people, so there were only four of them tonight. During the meal, Colleen drank some wine with Nina. On the other hand, Randall and Cameron, the two men, didnt drink. Colleen was good at drinking, but as a woman, she seldom had a chance to drink to her hearts content. She didnt expect that it was Nina who apanied her to drink. Thinking of how she used to make things difficult for this girl, Colleen, who was drunk, took Ninas hand and cried. She had never expected that this girl whom she had never taken a fancy to would fall in love with. I was really blind in the past. Extremely blind. Colleen scolded herself. Then, with reddened eyes, she said to Nina, You have to forgive me. If I didnt forgive you, why would we sit together and drink tonight? Nina who was also drunk hooked her arms around Colleens shoulders and regarded her as a friend like Sylvie and Sherlyn. Dont worry. Im not a hypocrite. If I say Ive let it go, that means Ive really put the past behind. Colleen was extremely moved. She raised her wine ss and clinked it with Ninas. Its our familys blessing that my son can marry such a perfect girl like you. Cameron and Randall looked at each other. They both agreed that the more Colleen saw Nina as her daughter-inw, the more she liked her. She even said something like that. Nina shook her head like a rattle. No, no, no, Im not perfect at all. I have many shorings, for example, I dont know how to cook. Nina knew very well that she would never be that kind of traditional wife who dedicated herselfpletely to their family. Whats the big deal? Cameron can cook. Colleen waved her hand and pushed her son out. At the same time, she discussed with Nina, To be honest, Camerons cooking is really good. A lot of dishes he made are more delicious than the food outside. In the future, let him cook whatever you want to eat. Cameron didnt know what to say. His mother had arranged everything for him. However, even without his mothers arrangements, he would still take good care of Nina. After all, his cooking skills were all learned because of her. He knew that she didnt know how to cook and didnt like cooking, so he was willing to take the responsibility. The dinner was very harmonious. Finally, the drunk Colleen was helped upstairs to rest by Randall, while Nina was carried into the car by Cameron. Randall wanted them to stay here for one night, but Cameron refused. She drank too much, so its not very convenient. We can stay here another day. He knew very well that his girl would go crazy if she got drunk, so it was not suitable for her to stay under her parents eyes. Hearing his words, Randall did not say anything any longer. After all, he also had to take care of a drunk woman, so he drove Nina back to his ce. However, not long after the car drove out of his parents house, he noticed that there was a car following him, and his expression immediately became cold. The car that was following them was most likely aimed at Nina. He did not know when they had started following them, nor did he know what they had captured. He thought about it carefully. Just now, when they came out of the house because Nina was drunk, she was held in his arms. In addition, due to the darkness of the night, these paparazzi or stalker fans should not be able to take clear photos of Ninas face. Although he and Nina did not reject to make their rtionship public, it was one thing for them to take the initiative to make it public, but it was another thing to be exposed after being photographed by these people. He turned to look at the girl beside him, who had fallen asleep because of being drunk. Then, he looked at the rearview mirror with a more murderous look in his eyes. First, he deliberately turned a few corners and stopped at the roadside for a while to confirm if the car was really following them. Thest time he found a parking lot on the side of the road and came to a halt, the car also slowly stopped not far behind. Cameron took out his mobile phone and called Sherlyn. Nina and I were on our way home, but I found someone following my car. Sherlyn was so angry that she scolded, These stalker fans really have nothing better to do. Its her private schedule these days, but theyre still following her. Theyre so wicked! After scolding them, Sherlyn said helplessly, What are you going to do? To be honest, we cant do anything with these people. You said that they secretly took photos and followed you. But it doesnt count as a crime. If we call the police, the police will only educate them verbally and then release them. Especially some of them are teenagers. The police cant do anything to them. Its just verbal education. Sherlyn was telling the truth. The group of stalker fans was really annoying in the entertainment circle. Almost all famous stars had been followed and intercepted by them. In fact, these people were not true fans at all. They just wanted to satisfy their selfish desires in the name of fans. Most of the real fans would stay away from their idols and watch or send blessings from a distance. Nina had encountered this kind of situation countless times before. Once it was so bad, that the car almost rear-ended. It was enough to piss a person off.N?velDrama.Org content. Sherlyn continued, How about this? Dont go back to your ce. Otherwise, you wont live in peace after your residence is exposed. You drive Nina back to her house first. Ill ask Sylvie to go there. Sherlyns purpose was to protect Cameron, but he refused her proposal. Id better call the police directly. Nina was very drunk and felt very ufortable in the car. His current route was to go to his house, so he would arrive soon. If he turned around and went to Ninas ce, he would have to cross half of the city, which would be too much torture for her. And he didnt want to let go of these stalker fans. Even if it was just verbal education, he would send them to the police station. Chapter 672 Spiritual Torture Hearing this, Sherlyn was stunned for a moment, and then said, Are you sure? Yes, replied Cameron. We shouldnt spoil them. In the future, as long as we find them, well deal with them! Sherlyn said, I support you. Indeed, he shouldnt spoil them. Although he couldntpletely stop these people from following the car, at the very least, it could have a certain deterrent effect, so that they wouldnt dare to provoke Nina easily in the future. After all, no one wanted to be sent to the police station at any time, didnt they? Sherlyn asked again, Do you need me to go there? Cameron refused, No, you rest. Sherlyn was now a pregnant woman, so it was not suitable for her toe out and get involved in this trouble in the middle of the night. If you need anything, contact me at any time. Sherlyn couldnt rest at ease. She didnt know what the person was going to do, but she believed that Cameron would be able to stop them. After Sherlyn hung up the phone, she saw Viggoing out of her kitchen. That night, he came to her house, cooked dinner, and they had dinner together. After that, he went to the kitchen to clean up. Sherlyn was in a trance for a moment and felt like she was in a dream. Only in her dreams, the handsome and perfect man, who was like a fairy from heaven, would appear in front of her, cook for her personally, take care of all the housework, and be her childs father. Viggo had heard her call before, but now he saw that she was in a trance, so he asked in a low voice, What happened? Sherlyn came back to her senses and said, Oh, Ninas car was stalked, and Cameron told me that he wanted to call the police. Seeing that he was still standing where he was, Sherlyn added, Well its gettingte. You can go back. They had just talked about the child and the marriage, and they had not registered their marriage yet. She was not used to the presence of a man in the house at night, so she took the initiative to ask him to leave. The expression on Viggos face was a littleplicated for a moment. After a moment of silence, he said tactfully, I heard that pregnant women are all very tired and need someone to take care of them. The implication was that he could help her when she needed it in the evening, such as by pouring her a ss of water. After hearing what he said, Sherlyn smiled and waved her hand repeatedly. You are talking about pregnant women with morning sickness. I dont have those symptoms at all. Im very good, I can eat, drink and sleep, so I dont need anyone to take care of me. Viggo was silent, a bit speechless. Realizing that she really didnt want him to stay, he didnt force her. When he took his things and left, he asked Sherlyn who was walking him to the door, When are we going to get our marriage license? Sherlyn was a little confused. You dont have to worry about it, do you? Cant we just get it before the baby is born? Oh? Viggo raised his eyebrows. So thats what youre thinking. Do you just want to give the child a legal household register and identity? Although Sherlyn was used to being fierce and vigorous, her aura was inexplicably weak in front of Viggo at the moment. In fact, she was only a few years older than Nina. But she was only thirty-two years old this year, and she was still a little younger than Viggo. In addition, Viggo had be famous at such a young age that he could not be easily defeated today. Therefore, she couldnt handle Viggos stern gaze. After stunning for a while, she asked him with a guilty smile, When do you think its appropriate for us to get the marriage certificate? Viggo smiled back at her. I think we can do it tomorrow. Sherlyn was speechless. If she had known his answer earlier, she wouldnt have asked. Seeing her like this, Viggo simply gave an order. At nine oclock tomorrow morning, Ill pick you up and take you to the city hall. Get your ID card and other things needed ready. After saying that, Viggo turned around and left. Sherlyn was so anxious that she shouted behind him, Hey, Mr. Johansen- In fact, she was not mentally prepared to get the marriage certificate. She had never thought of getting married. All she wanted was to have her own child. Because Viggo insisted on getting married, she weighed the pros and cons and agreed, but she had never thought of getting married so soon. Just as she had said, she thought that it would be fine as long as she got the marriage certificate before the childs birth. In this way, she could slowly get used to getting along with Viggo during the pregnancy period. She felt that it was good tonight. The two of them ate together and chatted for a few days. It was too overwhelming for her, to live with a man intimately. Viggo had wanted to leave her alone and give her some more time to get used to it. Who knew that she would call him Mr. Johansen and that he would leave without looking back in anger. He had to get his marriage certificate tomorrow. She did not call him Mr. Johansen the whole night. Instead, she put her arms around his shoulders and called his name. Sherlyn watched as the man entered the elevator without looking back. She stomped her feet a few times angrily. She finally realized that men were all jerks. She had worked with Viggo for so many years. He used to be the boss and she was his agent. When they were in this rtionship, they got along very well. He was very gentle and considerate, always good-tempered, and responsible for every employee. Now, they have an intimate rtionship, and they were getting married and even had children. How could he ignore her words? Hadnt he just heard her calling him in a hurry and motioning for him to stop? Did he leave without looking back? Sherlyn took a deep breath andforted herself. She was pregnant now, so she shouldnt be angry. However, after she closed the door and went home to sit down, she thought of Viggo asking her to get married tomorrow, and she buried herself in the pillow on the sofa in frustration.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She shouldnt have agreed to get married. She didnt know if it was toote to break off the engagement now. In the car, after talking to Sherlyn on the phone, Cameron called the police. Soon, the police came over and surrounded the car behind him. Two people got out of the car. One was a man and the other was a woman. They both looked young. The man was driving, and the woman was holding a camera in her hand. Cameron also got out of the car, and the police also came to his side. When I came out of my parents house with my wife, I found that someone was following us. I was worried about our safety, so I called the police. Cameron deliberately made the matter a little more serious and deliberately didnt say that his wife was a star. After all, when he mentioned Ninas identity, the police would definitely know that the person who was driving the car was a stalker fan, so they wouldnt pay too much attention to this matter. He deliberately wanted to let the two persons be interrogated by the police. He didnt believe that they were not afraid in their hearts. Anyone would be weak in the face of the police. This could be regarded as a kind of mental torture for them. The policemen on his side then walked over to the two policemen. After a short conversation, they began to interrogate them. Cameron stood far away, looking coldly at the two people nervously and anxiously exining something to the police. The smile on his face was cold and vicious. Chapter 673 Cameron’s Method Mr. Dauster in front called the police and said that you were tracking him. One of the policemen asked the two. The man argued, Tracking him? Were just driving our own car. How did it be tracking him? Another policeman said with a serious look, Whats in the camera? If you turn it on, lets have a look. The woman was obviously a little flustered. She took a step back and retracted her camera. Who took them? The camera is our private property. Why do you have to check it? The womans words were exposing herself. Because the policeman just asked what was taken in the camera, and he didnt directly point out that they had taken a picture of Cameron. However, the woman said that she didnt take photos of them. The self-detonation indeed proved that they took photos of them. The policeman sneered and said, We are doing official business, not just checking. At this time, Cameron also came over, raised his mobile phone, and took a picture of the man and the womans faces. The two held their heads in panic and covered their faces with their hands. At the same time, they also angrily used him of taking photos of them. Why are you taking photos of us? Youre viting our rights of privacy! Cameron sneered and said, Why did I take photos of you? Dont you know the reason yourself? Also, not only do I have to take photos of you, but I also have to make your faces public so that everyone will know that people like you are harassing other peoples daily life! As he spoke, he continued to take pictures of them. Seeing that they could not escape, the woman stretched out her hand and tried to knock off his phone, but he dodged it. His phone was still firmly in his hand, and the womans face was even clearer in the camera. The woman was so angry that she pounced forward and shouted, The woman beside you is Nina! She is a public figure. Whats wrong with us taking photos of her? After the woman called out Ninas name, the two policemen looked at Nina in surprise. It should be known that Nina was now a very famous celebrity. Just now, what Cameron told them was that he and his wife left his parents home. If what the two people following them said was true, wouldnt it mean that Nina and he were married? Which one of your eyes saw clearly that she is Nina Sanchez? She was sure that they wouldnt be able to capture Ninas face in the dark at night, so he dared to say that. After listening to Camerons words, the two policemen immediately determined that they were talking nonsense. After all, they had never heard of Ninas marriage. As a result, the next second, Cameron said, Even if she is a public figure, now it is her private schedule, isnt it? In the middle of the night, you have been following my car, threatening our safety and causing our inner panic. Of course, I have to call the police. Of course, I have to take photos of your faces. The two policemen looked at each other and each of them was a little confused. So, was the so-called madam in his car Nina? But now didnt seem to be the time for them to gossip. It was more important to do official business. So one of them said to the two, Take out the things in your cameras and have a look. If you really follow them and shoot photos, its illegal. The two mens expressions were obviously very resistant. They did not want to hand over their camera. But they couldnt say anything else, because the photos they just took were really vague. They really couldnt see Ninas face clearly. However, ording to their general understanding of the figures and outline of all the stars, they could conclude that the woman who just got in the car with Cameron in his arms was definitely Nina. Hand it over, delete it. I can pretend that nothing happened tonight. It was gettingte, and Nina was still sleeping in the car. She didnt want to talk nonsense with the two of them. It doesnt matter if you dont hand it over. Mywyer will contact you tomorrow.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With hands in his pockets of trousers, Cameron said in a cold and decisive manner, I believe that thewyer team of Camcien Lifetech will make you be honest from now on. The two men were obviously panicking when they saw that the man was so determined that he even wanted to use hiswyers team. However, they still argued, We, we didnt do anything illegal. What right do you have to sue us with yourwyer? Do you need me to teach you thew? When the two people heard that it was about thew, they were a little confused. They had been stalker fans for so long, and they also encountered some celebrities who fought with them. But at most, they would be scolded and asked to delete the photos. this was the first time that someone used criminalw to deal with them. It was the first time in their lives that they had encountered such a situation. That The man wanted to say something, but he was directly interrupted by Cameron. Cameron said calmly, Tell me, who ordered you to follow us and even go to my parents ce? Cameron had already made a judgment. Other than his and Ninas good friends and family members, no one in the outside world knew that Nina was married to him, so no one would go to his parents to wait for them. However, since the two of them had gone there tonight, someone must have told them about their rtionship with Nina. And the outsiders were either Mnie nchard or her agent, Reba Young. When Mnie learned about his marriage with Nina from Michelle Byrd, she would definitely tell Reba. Now it seemed that Reba was going to capture the evidence that he and Nina were together, and then it would be exposed to make Nina embarrassed. The two of them were stunned by this sudden question. They originally wanted to hand over the camera and apologize to him, but they didnt expect that he would ask them to tell the people behind them. The two were shocked and a cold sweat broke out on their backs. This man was extremely thoughtful. It turned out that he had just aggressively asked them to hand over the camera, which was just his cover. His real purpose was to find out the person behind them. Naturally, the two of them did not want to recruit the people behind the scenes. After all, they had received the money. However, at this moment, their expressions were too flustered and anxious. In an instant, they betrayed that they were indeed ordered by someone to wait in his parents house and follow him. Their faces turned pale. The two policemen understood at a nce. These two people were really ordered by someone. Not to mention whether the person in the car was Nina or not, but these schemes in the entertainment circle were also very annoying. You two tell us everything. We dont want to waste time with you here in the middle of the night. One of the policemen directly said to the two persons. Obviously, Cameron didnt want to let these two off the hook. If these two could cooperate with him, he might stop. But from now on, if these two people still argued, they were asking for trouble. Chapter 674 Run Away from The Marriage The two of them could clearly sense the seriousness of the matter as well. They quickly said, We, we dont know who that person is. It was they who called us and said that they wanted us to follow Nina and you The two men tried not to tell the truth, but They did not realize that Camerons logic was first-ss, and immediately pointed out the ws in their words You dont know who the person is? How did you get the money? If you didnt, why did you wait for us in the middle of the night? The two were speechless for a moment. The two policemen also stared at them impatiently. At this point, they didnt need to check their cameras to be sure that they had taken a photo of Nina and Cameron. At the end of the day, they were not sure whether the so-called Mrs. Dauster was Nina or not. After all, Mr. Dauster had never said that she was Nina, but he did not deny that it was not Nina, either. In terms of the importance of speaking and thinking, it was really hard to guess it in the middle of the night. Its Reba Finally, the man loosened his mouth. We have been working together before. If she has any internal information in the entertainment circle, she will tell us as soon as possible, and then we will stalk the stars. Cameron had already guessed that it had something to do with Reba and Mnie, so he was very calm all the way. He ordered the two people directly, The photos in the camera have been deleted. Lets call it a night. At this point, the two of them could only delete them, and then ran back to the car and left. Cameron thanked the two policemen and then got in his car. When Nina woke up from her sleep, she happened to hear the sound of him opening the door and getting in the car. She rubbed her eyes and asked him in a daze, Are we home yet? Not yet, Cameron replied in a gentle voice. You can sleep a little longer. Ok. Nina adjusted her posture and fell asleep again. She had drunk too much, so she didnt know that there was a scene outside where he dealt with stalker fans for her. While driving Nina home, he was thinking about how to deal with Reba and Mnie. Reba was his agent. After Jillian Harrison, the general trend in this circle was gone. In addition, she also had a bad reputation after being exposed as a pimp with Jillian. The boss of Allstar Entertainment was also a very snobbish person. He would never give Reba a chance to train new people. Mnie was now everything to Reba. Mnie did not have any advantage in this circle. It was estimated she wouldnt bring any benefit to thepany, except for pulling some investment for Allstar Entertainment by sleeping with men. Therefore, Mnie and Reba were now focusing on how to make Ninas reputation bad. They couldnt be popr, so they didnt want Nina to have an easy time. Cameron sneered. He wanted to see who had a hard time. When he got home, he took Nina back. He was still wondering why Nina, who was drunk today, was so quiet. As a result, as soon as he took a shower and put her on the bed, she began to make trouble for him. The womans slender arms hooked around his neck to prevent him from leaving. He endured the tight pain in her body and said in a hoarse voice, I havent washed up yet Just now, he was busy helping her wash her face and was about to go into the bathroom again after putting her down. Why are you so slow? The womans charming eyes were like silk, and she snorted with dissatisfaction. Before he could say anything, she suddenly raised her hand to touch his cheek and said with a chuckle, Do you need my help? In fact, she was still drunk at the moment. It was because she was so drunk that she dared seduce him like this. She even deliberately poked his chest with her slender index finger. Theres no need for you to help me, said Cameron in a low voice, gritting his teeth as he grasped the hand that had done something evil. After that, he pulled her down from his body and said, Lets see how Ill deal with you when Ie back. Then he hurried to the bathroom. However, when he came out of the bathroom, he found that the person on the bed had fallen asleep and slept soundly. Cameron took a deep breath, walked over quietly, turned off the bedsidemp, held her in his arms, and fell asleep together. It was rare for them to have a peaceful and quiet night. The next morning, Nina was woken up by the ringing of her phone. Still dizzy from the hang-over, she was struggling to fetch her mobile phone. Someone beside her was ahead of her. The person took her phone and put it beside her ear, holding her in his arms. Nina leanedfortably against the mans chest and picked up the phone. Who is it? She couldnt open her eyes at all, so she didnt know who was calling. At the other end of the phone, it was the voice of Viggo, who was gnashing his teeth. Wheres Sherlyn? Nina was not very clear-headed in the first ce. When she heard Viggos question, she became even more confused. What do you mean? Wasnt Sherlyn his woman? Why was he asking her? Viggo paused for a moment and then said in an annoyed tone, I made an appointment with her to register the marriage today, but I cant find her now. Her phone is turned off. There is no one at home, and there is no one in the studio. Early in the morning, Viggo came to Sherlyns house with breakfast. As a result, no one came to open the door after he pressed the doorbell for a long time. He called her and found that her phone was turned off. He drove to Ninas studio again, but she was still nowhere to be seen. Viggo couldnt believe the fact that Sherlyn had run away, so he called Nina. After hearing Viggos words, Nina became a little soberer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She knew that Sherlyn would marry Viggo, but she didnt expect that they had an appointment to get married today, and she didnt expect that Sherlyn would escape. Yes, although Nina didnt get any information from Sherlyn, based on her understanding of Sherlyn for so many years, she directly concluded that Sherlyn escaped from the marriage because she didnt want to get the marriage certificate. Thinking of this, she couldnt helpughing and said faintly, This is so typical, CEOs girlfriend running away while carrying their baby. She had also performed in several soap operas, and this kind of stories were nothing fresh to the ear. How can you stillugh? Viggo said angrily from the other end. Nina changed her position and continued to liefortably in Camerons arms. She then began to argue with Viggo. Our best actor, Mr. Johansen, you didnt notice, did you? Actually, she didnt really want to get married. Im afraid it was because you wanted to get married today. She was startled, so she fled. Viggo pursed his lips and didnt say anything. He was not a fool. How could he not notice it? What annoyed him now was that she didnt pay attention to her safety of herself at all. As a pregnant woman, wasnt she afraid that something would happen to her and the baby if she kept hiding? Fortunately, Nina consoled him in time. However, you can rest assured. Based on my understanding of her, she definitely doesnt have any problems with her personal safety. Right now, she just wants to calm down. First of all, Sherlyn would never do anything rashly. Second, she was always calm and would not do anything she was not sure of. Since she had decided to escape first, she should have arranged a stronghold for herself. Chapter 675 I Love Him So Much I understand, thank you. Viggo knew that he couldnt get any results from Nina, so he thanked her and decided to hang up. Nina stopped him. Mr. Johansen.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Viggo paused for a moment, and then he heard Nina continue, It seems like there isnt much emotional foundation between you and Sherlyn right now, so there are many things that should be done slowly. What Nina meant was that Viggo and Sherlyn were entangled after drinking, and it was a little hasty for them to get married today. She indirectly suggested that Viggo should slow down. If he can do this, maybe Sherlyn would not run away from the marriage in such a panic. Nina was kind to say these to Viggo. She wanted to make it easier for the two of them to get married. However, Viggo replied to her with an extremely light sneer before hanging up the phone. Nina was confused as she held her phone. She turned her head and asked Cameron, who was beside her, What does he mean? Why did he sneer at me? Is there anything wrong with what I said? Cameron took away her mobile phone, turned it over and pressed her under him, and answered her question, We are not them, so it is impossible for us to see through what they are thinking. Our suggestion is just our subjective opinion. His cold snort means that your words are different from his thought. Ninas head was already ufortable before the call. With Camerons talking riddles with her, she immediately felt her headache worsened. However, she still frowned and tried her best to analyze his words. In the end, she widened her beautiful eyes in shock and said, You beat around the bush. Do you want to tell me that Viggo likes Sherlyn quite a lot? What do you think? Cameronughed in a low voice. Mrs. Dauster had always been smart and lovely. Nina continued to be shocked. When did he fall in love with Sherlyn? It doesnt matter when it started. What matters is that he loves her, dont you think so? After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed the womans soft lips. One days ny in the morning. Such a good time should make up for what they missedst night, instead of spending their energy on other peoples love affairs. As for when Viggo fell in love with Sherlyn, as far as he knew, it should be that after Viggo and Sherlyn spent the night together, Viggo carefully reflected on that night, and suddenly realized that he had feelings for her. Otherwise, how could a restrained person like him have an affair with Sherlyn that night? Whats more, the drunk person was Sherlyn. He was always the one who was sober. Originally, Nina was curious about the gossip that Viggo had feelings for Sherlyn. However, the mans kiss was hot and powerful, which made her unable to think about anything else. However, she didnt forget to protest in a daze. Dont talk to me in such a roundabout way in the future! Cant he make it clear that Viggo loves Sherlyn? Why does he have to let her guess? Youre so annoying! She scolded the man and took a bite on his shoulder. Of course, she did not really want to hurt him. On the contrary, her little strength added a bit of affection to the intimacy between the two of them on such an asion. The small bite she took in exchange for the mans big bite. Nina did not doubt that her neck was going to leave a mark on it again. Fortunately, she usually wore a military uniform in this y, so it didnt affect her acting. The two of them spent most of the morning together in bed. In the end, Nina didnt even have a shred of strength left. Shey in Camerons embrace and didnt want to move at all. You must be starving, arent you? Cameron asked as she hugged the person in his arms. Then, he said in a low voice, Im going to cook. Nina was afraid that he was too tired. Why dont you order takeout? Arent you tired? Youre trying to provoke me, said Cameron, who immediately raised her chin unhappily. Nina immediately gave in and raised her hand to push him. Then go. Im starving to death. Cameron was amused by her expression. Just as she was about to get out of bed, Nina suddenly pulled him back and asked nervously, By the way, did I make a fool of myself in front of your parentsst night? She then bit her lips in annoyance. I didnt want to drink, and I didnt even think that I would drink too much. I was so drunk. Ive lost myposure. It was only now that Nina had the time to recall what had happenedst night. The moment she thought of how she had gotten drunk the first time she saw Camerons parents, she couldnt help but curse herself in her heart. In the dinnerst night, she had expected a polite and somewhat strange dinner party. After all, it was the first time for her to meet his parents for a meal. Unexpectedly, after that, she and Colleen had a good talk, and they even drink together. After drinking too much, Nina couldnt remember what had happened next at all. So she asked Cameron if she had been uncontrolled. Cameron noticed her nervousness. He raised his hand and rubbed her head, with a doting smile in his eyes. You didnt make a fool of yourself at all. Youre perfect. Nina looked at him with a look of suspicion. Really? Of course. Cameron nodded seriously. My mother was also very drunk. She lost herself, so you dont have to worry about what she will remember at all. As for my father, you dont have to worry about his opinion. He has always admired you. These words greatlyforted Nina. She heaved a sigh of relief as she slipped into the nket andzily ordered, You can go cook now. Cameron smiled, got up, put on his clothes, and went to the kitchen. After Cameron left, Ninay quietly on the big bed. She only felt that the happiness and sweetness in her heart were about to overflow. She, Nina, had no right to meet such a good man like Cameron in this life. Whether it was mentally or physically, he had always ced her in his heart and doted on her. It was as if he wanted to give her all the love she had lost in her parents family in the past years. It was him, the love he gave her filled the emptiness of her life. She truly loved him. She was happy to be loved by such a good man. After recalling her sweetness, she took out her mobile phone to contact Sherlyn. Although she knew that Sherlyn had turned off her phone, she still wanted to send a message. Sherlyn would definitely not keep her phone off all the time. As a manager of a popr actress, she was busy with her work. And ording to the principle that Sherlyns work was above all else, it was estimated that the phone would soon be turned on. Nina said with a teasing tone, Dear, where are you hiding? Unexpectedly, Sherlyn had turned on the phone. Soon, she replied angrily, Im a pregnant woman. Where can I hide? Im in my house in the suburbs. Sherlyn had her own house in Riverside City, and she also bought a hot spring vi in the suburbs of Riverside City. It was an investment and also a reward for her because she can spend time here on vacation. However, for so many years, Nina had never seen this able woman go to her vi to take a vacation. She did not expect that she would go there for such a reason this time. Chapter 676 The Happiest Person For a moment, Nina didnt know what to say to her agent who ran away from wedding. She had a sh marriage and her agent escaped marriage. Both of them were abnormal. After thinking for a while, she said, Its good for you to stay there on holiday. You can rx yourself during these days. Come back when you want to. Nina thought that Sherlyn might not want toe back to meet Viggo for the time being, so she offered to let Sherlyn take a few days off. Besides, Sherlyn was pregnant and Nina had nned to reduce her workload. However, hearing this, Sherlyn shouted, Are you kidding? How can I take a holiday at this time? The studio has just been on track, and Im preparing to do something big. How can you allow me to take a holiday? Besides, I havent taken a holiday for so many years. Im not used to holidays at all, Sherlyns tone became brisk and businesslike, and she was not as careful as a pregnant woman. Nina had to remind her agent seriously, You are in a different situation now. You are pregnant. You should take care of yourself and dont work too hard. Sherlyn was hardly conscious of being pregnant, Is there any rule that pregnant women cant continue to work hard? Nina sighed. Her agent was really tough. Shepromised, Okay, okay. You win. But what about you and Viggo? Sherlyn asked rhetorically, What do you mean? Arent you embarrassed to see each other again? asked Nina. She thought that ording to the current situation of Sherlyn and Viggo, it was better for them not to see each other for the time being. Besides, she felt that Viggo was very angry before. She didnt know if the two would have a quarrel when they met each other. Why should I feel embarrassed? Sherlyn was free and easy. I ran away from the wedding today, which is to give him a hint that I find it too hasty to get married now. If he thinks he cant ept my proposal, we are done. Nina was speechless. She couldnt help but roast Sherlyn, Is that your attitude that shows you want to live a good life? Of course, I want to live a good life, Sherlyn defended herself. And just because I want to live a good life, I feel that I need to take it slowly. Otherwise, if I get married in a hurry and I have an emotional breakdown, I wont live a good life, will I? Nina smiled, What you said makes sense. In that case, I will support your decision. But then she added, Cameron said that Viggo likes you, so you two have an emotional basis. The reason why Nina said these words to Sherlyn was that she wanted Sherlyn to let her guard down. Sherlyn always thought that Viggo didnt love her at all, so she refused to get the marriage license with him so soon.N?velDrama.Org content. After hearing what Nina said, Sherlyn kept silent for a while on the other end of the phone. Then she denied with self-mockery, Its impossible. Cameron is teasing you. How is it possible that Viggo would fall in love with me? We have known each other for so many years. If he does like me, he shouldve had feelings for me long ago Without waiting for Nina to say anything, Sherlyn said, Well, I wont disturb the two of you. Ill have a rest and go back in the afternoon. By the way, the studio has been decorated and software has been installed. Should we invite everyone to celebrate, or choose a lucky day to open up our studio? Sherlyn suggested. Nina thought her suggestion was very good. Youre right. There is no time like the present. Since Im still in Riverside City today, lets invite everyone to dinner. She would fly back to the crew tomorrow afternoon. She didnt know when she woulde back next time. If Nina wanted to stand treat, tonight was the only choice. Ill arrange all these things. Have a good rest and calm down, Nina was afraid that Sherlyn would be busy preparing the dinner party again, so she decided to arrange it herself. Sherlyn didnt know whether to cry or tough. Did you include me in the key protection list? Then you do it. Ill just wait for dinner. Okay, Nina agreed and she threw a task to Sherlyn. Can you invite Viggo? Sherlyn was speechless. But she also agreed, Of course I can invite him. Im afraid that he is not willing toe if he is angry and wants to break up with me. Its okay if he wonte. If he doesnt contact you, I wont contact him either, Nina was definitely on Sherlyns side. Sherlyn was moved, Thank you, Nina. The two of them then hung up the phone. Lyingzily on the bed, Nina was mulling over who she should invite. After thinking for a while, it seemed that she couldnt invite anyone else, because Cameron must attend the dinner with her, and she couldnt let too many people know their rtionship. Therefore, in the end, she could only invite her close friends. During the dinner, Nina told Cameron that she wanted to invite the folks to dinner to celebrate the establishment of the studio. Cameron nodded and said, Indeed, its time to celebrate. Then he said to Nina, Wait a moment. Then he stood up, leaving the dining room, and went upstairs. After a while, he came down with the box that was filled with diamond rings before. Seeing the box, Nina felt a headache, Are you going to give me rings again? Cameron opened the box and said, Since your studio is founded, I have to give you a gift to congratte you. I know you wont want all rings. You can choose one you like. Nina was amused. She pointed at the box, Do you want to give me a ring every time there is something important until you give them all to me? This time, Cameron didnt let her choose. He took out a hexagonal diamond ring and put it on the ring finger of her left hand. I have no choice. Mrs. Dauster is always unwilling to ept my gift. I can only give it to you with different excuses. This ring is simple. Ill give it to you this time. You can wear it tonight. Nina looked at the ring. Is this still called simple? The light on the diamond ring was about to blind her eyes. Touching the dazzling diamond gently, she sighed, Mr. Dauster, to be honest, I am not after your money. I know, Cameron nodded in agreement. Youre after my killer-hot face and body. Hearing that, Nina burst intoughter. Then she stood up, put her arms around his neck and murmured, I like the diamond ring very much. Thank you. Thank him for giving her so much love. She was the happiest woman in the world now. Chapter 677 Being Jealous Again After lunch, Nina badgered Cameron to y pool with her. She was familiar with these things when she was a student. She did all the things that students shouldnt do when they were in school, and she was even good at them. Otherwise, she would not be the so-called bad student or bad girl, because she was too wild. The reason why she badgered Cameron to y pool was that she liked the way that people like Cameron, who looked very gentle and decent, yed pool. In particr, she liked him more when he unbuttoned his white shirt, showing his good-looking corbone. Then he would roll up his sleeves, uninhibited and charming. He was full of jade-like temperament, which made her want to jump him. When she was a student, she often asked him to y pool. Since she had seen him y pool once, she had been fascinated. Every time she finished her homework, she would drag him to y one or two rounds. ording to what she said, she was tired of studying and wanted to see a handsome man to relieve her mood. Cameron knew what she was thinking about. He really wanted to satisfy her and be jumped by her. But now their status was different. He looked down at the woman in his arms, What if we are photographed? Anyway, I dont care. Im willing to go public with our marriage immediately, but you said you wanted to wait till youve finished shooting this y? Leaning against him, Nina snorted, The pool room is owned by my friend. Ill let him clear up that ce. Cameron narrowed his eyes and lifted her up from his arms, Your friend? What friend? Why didnt I know? Without waiting for her to say anything, Cameron gritted his teeth, Dont tell me its that Edwin Hodge, your ssmate at high school? Yes, its him, said Nina frankly. Interesting, Cameron sneered. Edwin Hodge was a well-known hooligan when he was a student. He fought with others all day long without paying attention to his study. After the college entrance examination, no one had seen him. It was said that he had left Riverside City without being admitted to university. Cameron didnt expect that he woulde back again and open a pool room. He was still so idle. Cameron despised Edwin in his heart. As for the reason that he was so hostile to Edwin, it was self-evident that Edwin also liked Nina. Before Cameron officially dated Nina, almost everyone in the school said that Nina and Edwin were in a rtionship. Of course, Nina knew why Cameron was so sarcastic. She couldnt help but nce at him, Are you done with it? Were married. What else are you jealous of? In the past, Nina had nothing to do with Edwin. It was Edwin who had a crush on her, but she didnt had feelings for him. Before Cameron transferred to her school, she had always regarded Edwin as her friend, and she was also a recognized bad girl at that time. No one would like to y with her except Emelia at that time. If she didnt hang out with people like Edwin, what other choice did she have? So, she didnt care about what other students thought. Since she was with Cameron, she had kept a certain distance from Edwin because Cameron was jealous. Being used of being jealous by Nina, Cameron admitted it. He was jealous. He didnt like all the men who admired her, but she was a famous female star and a goddess in all mens hearts. Cameron felt that it was a torture for him to fall in love with such a woman. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself down and asked again, Didnt he leave Riverside City? When did hee back? And when did he contact you? He left Riverside City just for self-training. After that, hell definitelye back. This is his hometown, isnt it? After graduating from high school, Edwin left Riverside City for a big city in the south to see a bigger world. After he umted money and experience, he returned to Riverside Cityst year. And then he invested in an entertainment city and a bar. During these years, Nina and Edwin actually started meeting each other from the beginning ofst year. But they had only seen each other a few times in total. She basically worked all year. Her schedule was packed with all kinds of jobs. asionally, she had some free time to spend in Riverside City. Cameron asked again, When did you two get in touch? Nina opened her mouth and avoided eye contact with Cameron. Could she say that she had never lost contact with Edwin? Nowadays, everyone had a cell phone. Even if people graduated from high school and were not in the same city, and even if they didnt meet each other, they could still keep in contact with each other with phones. Unlike someone who had never been heard of since he went abroad and hadnt said a word to her for so many years. Cameron saw through her mind in a second, and his face darkened. You two have been keeping in touch? Nina simply admitted, Yes, but nothing more. He just returned to Riverside Cityst year to start his own business. We only meet a few times. Cameron pressed his tongue against the back of his teeth. Because of her special identity, every time when she went to Edwins game room, Edwin would definitely clear the room in advance. Cameron instantly imagined the scene of the two getting along. There were only the two of them in the huge pool hall. A man and a woman yed the pool while talking andughing. The atmosphere was as intimate as it was, and as romantic as it was. The scene Cameron imagined was exactly the same as the one in reality when Nina met Edwin. The only difference was that Nina didnt feel romantic. She just went to Edwins ce to y pool and rx. She was also d to have a friend like Edwin who could open such a ce for fun and she could rx without scruple. She liked to y, and now she needed to rx because she was under endless pressure in the entertainment circle every day. If she went to other ces, she would inevitably be surrounded or pictured. However, if she came to Edwins ce, at least Edwin could guarantee her safety. She had already made it clear to Edwin that the person in her heart was always Cameron. She wanted Edwin to stop thinking about her and not to dy himself because of her. At their age, everyone was clear and calm. Edwin was no longer an impulsive and reckless young man. They were just good friends. She also found that Cameron was the only one who was restless now. Cameron was the only one who was jealous sometimes and who was even more jealous than those young boys.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If she had known that he cared about Edwin so much, she would not have mentioned ying pool. When she was about to take back her proposal, Cameron in front of her suddenly pulled her to himself and kissed her hard. Ninas lips hurt and she let out a groan. The man held her more tightly. Cameron couldnt control himself at all. As long as he thought that she was alone with Edwin, he felt jealous. Only in this way could he relieve his inner restlessness. Fine, no pool, no Edwin! Nina regretted mentioning this thing. She just wanted to y pool but her mouth was swollen due to Camerons kiss. What a nut! Chapter 678 Willing to Do Anything After Cameron let go of her, Nina beat him angrily and said, I wont go, okay? With these words, Nina broke free from the mans arms and turned around. She intended to leave and didnt want to talk to this crazy man anymore. Unexpectedly, Cameron grabbed her wrist, Lets go. We have to go. He had to meet Edwin. He had to let Edwin know his existence and let Edwin know how much he loved Nina. And in this way, Cameron intended to let Edwin give up on Ninapletely. If he could defeat Dous Clevnd, then he could defeat Edwin Hodge. Nina was speechless. She stared at him and couldnt say anything for a while. Didnt he mind Edwin? Didnt he dislike her to meet Edwin? Why did he suddenly want to go? Cameron didnt exin. He just took her upstairs, Lets change clothes. Are you sure? asked Nina suspiciously. Cameron nodded seriously, Yes, Im sure. I havent yed pool for many years. Its good for me to rx. Nina raised her eyebrows, Really? Are you a good boy abroad? Dont you go out to y? Cameron stopped and pressed her into his arms, warning, If you keep suspecting me like this, Ill make sure you wont be able to get off bed for a while. Nina was speechless He was being so serious. Cameron seemed to see through her mind. He stared at her and exined seriously, Every day when I was abroad, I only focused on my study and missed you. How could I have time to go out for fun? I dont dare to go out. I know better than anyone else that your heart is smaller than a needle when dealing with love. If I made a mistake once, youll definitely abandon me. When he said this, he could feel tears welling in his dark eyes. It seemed that he had suffered a lot. Cameron was indeed aggrieved. She knew that he was a man of self-esteem, and knew that he wouldnt look at other women. However, she always liked to joke about his unhinged life abroad. Being stared at by him like this, Nina felt a little guilty. She quickly looked away and said, What you said makes me feel that I am a fierce woman. Its okay if you didnt indulge in dissipation. Nina didnt know why a man who was about thirty years old could be so jealous one second and poor the next second. He changed his face so quickly that she didnt know what response should she have. She thought to herself that she wont make such a joke at him anymore. Before the two of them changed their clothes and went out, Nina called Edwin first. The phone was put on speaker all the time, because Cameron strongly requested. As soon as Nina said that she was going to y, Edwin replied on the phone, Juste here directly. I havent opened the pool room since you camest time, so theres no one at all. Theres no need to clear the room in advance. What? Nina was surprised. She didnt know this thing. She said worriedly, But will it affect you to make money? The pool hall upied arge part of Edwins entertainment city. If he said that it was not open again, it meant that the hall was directly closed. Nina thought that it would make Edwin lose a lot of money. Edwin didnt take it seriously, I dont need that money. Then he sighed, Besides, you have rmended so many customers and friends to my gym and bar. I have already earned money from those ces. As soon as Edwin finished his words, Nina sensed pressure around her. Cameron had already been jealous because she had contact with Edwin. Now Cameron knew that Nina had helped introduce business. Cameron must be jealous this time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In fact, she didnt deliberately help Edwin. Most of the time, she just casually rmended it. After all, almost all the celebrities in the entertainment circle had to keep fit. When they participated in activities or talked about fitness in the crew, she would tell them that her friend had opened a gym. Or when there was a party, she would also casually mention Edwins bar. She was also surprised. She was really good at marketing. As soon as she said this thing, everyone swarmed to the gym and the bar, which boosted Edwins business. Due to stress from Cameron, Nina didnt know what to say on the phone. Edwin seemed to have felt something and asked in a low voice, Is there someone by your side? Nina was amused, Yes. Is it Cameron? Edwin immediately guessed the answer, and then he said with self-mockery, A few days ago, he imed that he was married. I knew that Mrs. Dauster was you. In fact, Nina had never told Edwin about her current rtionship with Cameron, but she didnt expect that Edwin had guessed it. Edwin seemed to be extremely depressed in an instant. Before she could say anything, he said, I wont say anything on the phone. See youter. Then he hung up the phone. Nina held the phone and sighed. She didnt want to hurt others one after another, but she had no choice. She only had Cameron in her heart, and Cameron was always the only one in her heart. He seems to have some self-knowledge, Cameronmented on Edwins attitude. Edwin immediately guessed that Cameron would only marry Nina, and he also knew that Nina would marry Cameron. That was to say, Edwin knew in his heart that Cameron and Nina would be together. It was sure that Edwin had self-knowledge. Nina raised her hand and gently lifted the corner of his mouth, So, since he has known our matter, dont pull a long face anymore. We are just friends. Cameron didnt say anything. He just held her fair hand and gently stroked it. It would be best if Edwin had self-knowledge as he showed. The two of them then drove to Edwins pool room, but they didnt go with each other. Instead, they drove their own cars, one after the other, in order not to be photographed again. Cameron arrived first because he didnt want to let Nina arrive first and stay alone with Edwin. Edwin was waiting at the door of the pool room. When he saw Cameron get out of the car first, he raised his eyebrows and said, It seems that its not good to have a rtionship with a female star. You two are behaving like special agents and you cant show up together. Cameron locked the car and said to Edwin, Im willing to do it. Its not like I have to keep our rtionship a secret all my life. Edwin ground his teeth secretly, and all the wine he had just drunk rushed to his head. When entering the pool room, Cameron passed by Edwin. With a keen sense of smell, he immediately smelled the alcohol from Edwin. He nced at Edwin, Why did you drink so much in the daytime? It was neither at night nor at dinner time. The strong smell of alcohol from Edwin obviously showed that Edwin was irritated by what happened between Cameron and Nina just now. Indeed, Edwin drank because he had just confirmed that Nina and Cameron had rekindled their rtionship. He had been depressed for so many years, so he could only use alcohol to numb himself. He was the first one to meet Nina. It was widely acknowledged that he and Nina were a perfect match before Cameron appeared. He didnt expect that he would be an ordinary friend as soon as Cameron appeared. Chapter 679 She Didn’t Love You Nina was recognized as a beauty and the most beautiful girl in the school. But because of her unreliable parents, bad grades and bad temperament, her reputation in the school was not good, just like Edwin at that time. Edwin had never thought that he couldnt have Nina. Although Nina refused him every time, he didnt take it seriously. He thought that they were still young, so he didnt have to force her to do anything. After graduation, he wanted to marry her and live a happy life with her. He never had thought that there would be an exception, Cameron. Not only did Nina improve her academic performance greatly for Cameron, but she also loved Cameron so much that she had to marry him. With his heart broken, he went to the south, thinking of making his way in the world to pursue Nina again. Hearing that Nina had no news of Cameron in the past few years, Edwin was sure that Cameron had changed his mind. Therefore, after umting a certain amount of wealth, he returned to Riverside City, started his business and took his time in chasing after Nina. The so-called take his time was a kind of contact that didnt cause too much trouble to Nina. Another reason was that Nina was so busy that he couldnt keep an eye on her every day.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unexpectedly, Cameron suddenly came back and announced that he was married. Edwin had a bad feeling when he saw the news, but he felt that he still had a chance. But just now, Nina acquiesced the fact that she had married Cameron on the phone. Edwin felt that there were no words to describe his mood, so he drank the whole bottle of wine sulkily. At this moment, the resentment in his heart surged crazily when he saw Camerons indifferent attitude to him. He sneered, Cameron, do you think that you can be together with Nina after getting married? People can divorce even if they get married, right? No one knew who would apany him for the rest of his life until thest moment. Now the person beside Nina was Cameron, and it might be someone else in the future. Of course, Cameron understood what Edwin meant. He stopped and looked at Edwin, asking, Do you think that you still have a chance even if she marries me? Edwin raised his chin and replied coldly, Of course. Edwin had a pretty face and he was a somewhat wild and charming man. But there was an obvious scar on his chin. It was said that the scar was left after a fight in the past. He had a buzz cut with an ear stud on his left ear and extensive tattoo on his arms. Thats why he was a man who looked very difficult to trifle with. But Cameron didnt take him seriously. He said word by word, Edwin, you think you have a good rtionship with her, but in fact, you dont know her at all. She will try her best to win what she likes, and she will never take a look at what she doesnt like. And she will never be sloppy. For so many years, she has never liked you from beginning to end. All was your wishful thinking. Do you think you lost her because of me? You are wrong. Even without me, she wont choose you, because she doesnt love you. Camerons words hurt Edwins heart. He stepped forward and approached Cameron, What the fuck are you talking about? The two were about the same height, but Cameron had been calm. Hezily said to Edwin, Im telling the truth. If you dont disagree,e on. Edwin was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and his eyes turned red. Damn it! Cameron was so arrogant just because Nina loved him. But what Cameron said was right. It was the original sin that she didnt love him. If Nina didnt love him, he had lost the game. It took Edwin a lot of effort to restrain his impulse to p Cameron, because he didnt want Nina to see their fightingter. He had been out for a long time. If it were someone else who provoked him like Cameron, he would have beaten that person to the ground. So, it was not easy for him to control himself not to start the fight. But Edwin didnt expect that Cameron would punch him back first. This totally ticked Edwin off. He could no longer restrain himself, dodged Camerons fist and started to fight with him. When Cameron suppressed Edwin with his arm, he said, The reason why I hit you is that you dont respect her. With a deafening sound, Edwin suddenly turned over and restrained Cameron, When did I disrespect her? Cameron sneered, You said that you still have a chance after she got married, which doesnt respect her. Because she is a single-minded person and she is serious. Since she chose to marry me, it means that shell live a good life with me. Edwin was almost pissed off by his words. He said that just to annoy Cameron. He didnt mean to disrespect Nina at all. Who could have thought that Cameron would interpret it this way? Was this the mindset of a Straight-A student? And when Edwin was absent-minded, Cameron once again suppressed him on the ground and gained the upper hand. This was what Nina saw when she entered the pool hall. If she hadnt seen the two men with bruises on their faces, she would have suspected that the two had clicked with each other and wanted to do it right on the floor. Are you crazy? Nina stepped forward and pulled Cameron aside to keep the distance between the two. Nina was pissed off. She didnt expect that the two men would fight with each other within a short time. With his body free, Edwin got up from the ground. When he was about toin to Nina that it was Cameron who attack him first, he saw that Cameron, who was pulled by Nina, suddenly covered his chest, with a painful expression on his face. Nina was shocked and asked, Whats wrong with you? Because of too much worry and tension, Ninas voice trembled. And Edwin also frowned slightly. Did he hit Cameron too hard just now that Cameron was injured? But judging from the strength of Camerons fists, he knew that Cameron must have been trained, or Cameron had done a lot of exercise. So, it was impossible for him not to resist the fists. As a result, Cameron said to Nina, My chest hurts. I dont know if my ribs hurt? Edwin was speechless. Damn it! It was him who had broken his ribs. He even felt that the bridge of his nose was about to break. At this moment, the bridge of his nose was burning, but what did he say? Cameron was so scheming. Cameron acted as if Cameron was hurt and he himself was the one to me. Because of Camerons serious expression, Ninas face also changed a little. She hurriedly said, It might be a broken rib! Lets call an ambnce right away. As she spoke, she took out her phone and was about to make a call with her trembling fingers. Cameron stopped her, Its not that serious. I dont need to go to the hospital. He just pretended to be pitiful and won her sympathy. It would be too much if he went to the hospital. Chapter 680 Because I Love Him Edwin couldnt stand it anymore and sneered. Today, he finally understand what a scheming man Cameron was. Because of his sneer, Nina turned around and stared at him. When she saw the bruise in his eyes, her anger was ignited again. She scolded Edwin rudely, How dare youugh? Edwin flinched. He had known Ninas temper since high school. Now he took a step back instinctively to avoid her attack. He didnt have the strength to fight back if she hit him. On the one hand, Nina was good at fighting. On the other hand, even if he could beat her, it was not appropriate for a man to hit a woman. So he had no choice but to be beaten passively. When he was in high school, he had experienced this kind of thing for several times. One time, he insisted on fighting with others and he didnt listen to Ninas advice. Then he was scratched by the other party with a knife. When Nina knew it, she beat him up. He was so young at that time and he epted the fact that he was beaten up by her. But now he was almost thirty years old, and it was really shameful to be beaten by Nina. Nina crossed her arms and nced at Edwin, who was spineless and took a step back. Then she turned around and red at Cameron, who was covering his chest with her hands. She continued to roar, Are you two still kids? Arent you ashamed if the news spreads? Dont you have any self-restraint? Cameron cast a disdainful nce at Edwin. This man was really ungrateful. He pretended to be injured just now in order to transfer Ninas target, so that he wouldnt be scolded, and Edwin wouldnt be scolded either. Now, all his efforts were ruined by Edwins sneer. Edwin was scolded, and so was he. Thats to say, a weak teammate does you more harm than a strong enemy. He put down his hand which was covering his chest and walked over to hold Ninas shoulder. He apologized without any temper, Im sorry. Its all my fault. Dont be angry. Edwin was so shocked that his eyes almost dropped. He didnt expect that Cameron had been so cold and ruthless to him before, and now he began to apologize in front of her without any backbone. And the tone of Camerons voice was so disgusting that he got goose bumps. To his surprise, Nina didnt give Cameron an overarm throw. If he had provoked her before, he would have been thrown out directly. At this moment, Nina even allowed Cameron to put his arm around her shoulder. Indeed, different people had different lives. Maybe this was the difference between love and not love. She loved Cameron, so she was willing to tolerate him. Edwin looked away dejectedly. Nina allowed Cameron to get close to her, which didnt mean that she was not angry. But because Camerons phone rang before Nina got even with Cameron. Therefore, she asked him to answer the phone first. However, after Cameron answered the phone, his face suddenly changed. Then he said to the other end of the phone in a low voice, Ill be there soon. Then he hung up. Camerons arm was wrapping around Ninas shoulder. At that moment, she could feel the tension from Camerons body. She immediately asked with concern, What happened? Cameron tried his best to control himself and replied in a low voice, My mother had a car ident and she is being rescued in the hospital. How could this be? Ninas heart twitched all of a sudden. Her hand, which was originally drooping under her body, wrapped Camerons hands. In this way she hoped to give him the most primitivefort. Regardless of exining too much, Cameron held her hand and walked out, Go to the hospital first. Wait a minute, Edwin stopped them. Neither of you seem suitable to drive now. Take my car. After saying that, Edwin turned around and rushed out. Nina agreed with Edwins suggestion. Camerons face was extremely pale at the moment, and she was so nervous that her hands trembled. She couldnt drive at all. Cameron had no objection. The two of them went out and got in Edwins off-road vehicle. After the car was started, Nina took out a mask from her bag and handed it to Cameron. She said with concern, Wear a mask for fear that everyone would worry about you if they see the wound at the corner of your mouth. Later you just tell them that you caught a cold. Its very serious. You dont want to infect others, so you wear a mask. Cameron had a fight with Edwin just now. Edwins eyes were bruised, and Camerons mouth was injured. If Colleen woke up and saw him like this, it was inevitable to increase her psychological burden. Fortunately, as a female star, she had many masks in her bag. Cameron took the mask and put it on honestly. Edwin, who was driving, nced at the two people from the rearview mirror and he silently grabbed his sunsses and put it on to cover the bruises at the corners of his eyes. Edwin didnt expect that Nina would be so considerate. The first thing she thought of was to cover the wound at the corners of Camerons mouth. In his impression, Nina was careless, as if there was nothing in her heart. But at this moment, her eyes were fixed on Cameron. After tidying up Camerons mask, Nina held his hand and asked, What happened? Why did your mother have a car ident? Camerons voice was as cold as ice, My father just said on the phone that Mnie had an appointment with her before her ident, Mnie told her the two years when I had been doing scientific research for my mentor abroad. Confused, Nina asked, The two years? Cameron lowered his eyes, In fact, I didnt have a good time in those two years. I had suffered a lot. When the research fell into a bottleneck, those dangerous people had also tried to harm us Cameron had never mentioned his life in the two years to anyone, not even to Lucien. In fact, Cameron and his mentor had been treated unfairly.N?velDrama.Org content. Those who caught his mentor to do scientific research were violent terrorists. Those terrorists urgently needed a kind of medicine and locked his mentor up to force him to do research. His mentors energy and ability were limited, and his mentor had to ask Cameron for help because of gruesome torture from those terrorists. He agreed to help, so he was taken to be locked up with his mentor. However, it was not easy to do scientific research. When they were stuck in a bottleneck or simply failed in their experiments, those people would attack them. Fortunately, he was not a man to be trifled with. Later, those people did not dare to use force anymore, but Cameron and his mentor were not allowed to eat or drink. Those terrorists tortured them in this way, forcing them to speed up their research. Then they seeded and finally got their freedom. The reason why he didnt mention it to anyone was that since it had been a long time ago, he didnt want to make those who cared about him feel sorry for him. Therefore, he chose to skip the two years easily. But Mnie knew, because his mentor had told family about it. Mnie deliberately ran to Colleen and said these things. It could be said that she was extremely vicious. Knowing that her son had suffered a lot, Colleen almost fell apart on the spot. Chapter 681 Destroy One’s Mind Rather Than One’s Body My dad said that my mom lost control when she heard it. She called him in tears. Then the ident happened when she drove home herself. Obviously, Colleen was stimted by what had happened to Cameron in those two years. So she lost control and had a crash. Nina was sad and angry at the same time. She even started to shiver. Cameron exined to herst time. He could have gone back home two years earlier, but his tutor needed him to help with the research. She never knew what had happened to Cameron in those two years. She found the truth so excruciating that she needed to hold Cameron tight, let alone Colleen. It was her son. How could she remain calm? Mnie was the indirect perpetrator! Thinking of this, Nina looked up at Edwin and asked, Edwin, Can you let your men find out where Mnie is? No problem. Edwin made a call while driving. Soon someone replied. Let them take her to the hospital. Nina said coldly. OK. Nina clenched her teeth. She promised she would p Mnie hard. No, it was not enough. It was ok if Colleens life was not in danger. If anything happened to Colleen, they could never retaliate enough. She was not good-tempered. Moreover, Mnie had crossed the line. Nina hadnt meet Mnie yet because she was busy filming recently. She could tell that Mnie was a spoiled girl ording to the rumors, but she didnt see that Mnie would lead them to so much trouble. Having arrived at the hospital, Nina hurriedly said thanks to Edwin. Then Nina and Cameron hastened to get off and go to the emergency room. They were holding hands the whole time. Cameron didnt say anything after he got on the car. Nina could feel he was nervous and restless. After all, it was his parent, his mom. When they arrived at the door of the emergency room, the whole Dauster family was already there, including the haggard Randall Dauster, the Donovan couple and Camerons grandparents. They were all waiting anxiously. Randall was so worried that he copsed into the chair. He didnt have the energy to talk to Cameron and Nina. Joshua went up to them. It was not too bad. Her life was not in danger. But her arms were hurt badly. Its possibly her arms were broken. Nina and Cameron drew a relieved breath. It was lucky that her life was not threatened. Cameron touched his forehead, gently leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. He tried to ease his anxiety umted on the way here. Though he and Colleen had quarreled over Nina, he only fall out with her once till now. Now they had made it up. His rtionship with his parents had long been intimate and harmonious. Colleen meant a lot to him. He couldnt imagine what if something happened to her. Nina hugged Cameron gently. She looked up and saw Mnie nchard who was shivering in the corner. She was so irritated that she forgot to greet other Dausters. She went directly to give her a p. Mnie didnt expect her to be so aggressive. She was pped down to ground without any defense. What are you doing? Mnie yelled, her hand covering her face She had never been pped. Especially the one beat her was Nina, who was intimate with Cameron. She was furious. What am I doing? Nina sneered. She went up and pulled Mnie up by holding her hair. Nina pped her again. Youll never be afraid unless the lesson is learned. Nina hit hard. The p could be heard clearly in the quiet corridor. Camerons grandparents paused. Even Joshua and his wife looked at Nina in surprise. But Valerie soon supported Nina. Nice. If I was younger, I wouldve given that bitch a p too. She whispered. Though she was old, she was rather tough. Calling Mnie bitch could show that how much they hated her. Camerons grandparents almost freaked out after hearing that Colleen had a car crash and was sent to the hospital. What they were most afraid of at this age was to see the younger generation die before them. Fortunately, the doctor just informed them that Colleens life was not in danger. They had recovered a bit from the shock. Otherwise, they would tear Mnie up. After Ninas two hard ps, Valerie finally worked off her anger. She didnt think Nina was wrong. Instead, she liked Nina even more. She loved Ninas strong personality. Wait Joshua got it together and tried to stop Nina. But he was stopped by Cameron. Im afraid that Nina might get hurt. What if Mnie fight back? Joshua exined. She wont. Cameron said without hesitation. He knew how agile she was. Mnie wouldnt gain any advantage. Whats more, she had been coached by professionals when she was shooting the military drama. Joshua didnt make any further move after he saw Camerons attitude and that Nina had gained an upper hand. Cameron didnt walk up either. He knew Nina could handle it. He also knew Nina needed to vent in this way. Mnie didnt gain any advantage. With her hair pulled by Nina, she couldnt move. Once she moved, she felt as if Nina would peel off her scalp. Mnie could do nothing but to cover her head with both hands and scream. He had stayed abroad for two years to save you father. He suffered so much to release you father from the terrorists. You almost killed his mom because of your selfish desire. Are you still a human, Mnie?N?velDrama.Org content. You think you are qualified to say you love him? Nina became more and more irritated. She pulled Mnies hair even more tightly. Mnie burst into tears. I dont want to hurt his mom. I just wanted her to suffer a bit. So you and Cameron will also suffer from it. Mnie listened to Reba. She intended to tell Colleen what happened to Cameron. Reba said it was better to torture someones mind rather than body. Since now they couldnt revenge on Cameron and Nina, they wanted to torture their mind. They targeted at Camerons family to implement the n. Chapter 682 How to Deal with a Villain They werent able to target at Nina. Her parents and younger brother were already crazy enough. Nina had cut off rtions with them. It wouldnt work if Mnie and Reba did something to them. They dared not target at Ninas best friend, Emelia Jones, because Julian Hughes would kill them. They finally decided to start with Colleen. But she didnt expect Colleen would be distracted and have a car ident on her way back. Mnie almost fainted when two burly chaps stormed in her ce and took her away. She thought she had offended the criminal gang. Then Mnie knew something happened to Colleen. Nina looked at Mnie and sneered, You want us to suffer? Lets see whos going to live a miserable life! We will find the bestwyer and send you to jail! Its not necessary. You should y foul to deal with the viin. A voice came from behind. Nina and Cameron looked up and saw Edwining out of the fire escape stairs. Edwin didnt leave directly after Nina and Cameron got off. He parked the car and wanted to follow them to the emergency room. He chose to climb the stairs because there were too many people waiting for the elevator. He heard Nina pping Mnie. He couldnt restrain himself from cutting in when he heard Nina talked about suing her. In his opinion, it was unnecessary to resort tow. It would humiliate thew. Edwin sacred Mnie with his sunsses, scary scars and intimidating look. Mnie was worldly. Actually, she knew it better than anyone that no one should mess with the gangsters. They could make people easily disappear. As soon as Edwin showed up, Cameron took actions. He went up to pull Nina into his arms and distance her from Edwin. It made the Dausters raise they eyebrows. They realized the man with sunsses was Camerons rival in love. I agree with you. We dont need to deal with them by proper means.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nina let go of Mnies hair when Cameron hugged her. She wanted to reject Edwins favor so as not to piss Cameron off. She didnt expect that Cameron would agree with him, so she kept silent. She was not blindly kind. She would love to see Mnie suffer since she was so sinister. What do you want? Mnie fell back to the corner and asked fearfully. Edwin pushed the sunsses and said coldly, Its easy. Im going to treat you to a dozen of men and let them take care of you. What? Mnie almost fainted. You are afraid already? I forgot to mention that then they will send you abroad on the human trafficking vessel. You willpletely disappear from the world. He said in a brisk tone, as if he was saying something normal. Mnie fell to the ground in despair. She couldnt utter a word for a while. Thank you then. Cameron said and nned to leave with Nina. Help! No! No! Mnie cried and dragged Camerons pants. Please, Cameron, let me go! Mnie crawled on the ground and cracked up. She begged, Ill never do it again. Ill leave you alone, please dont do this to me! Cameron kicked off her hands. Ive told you. You should take sole responsibility for your deeds. He and Lucien had said everything to Mnie, she simply didnt listen to them. If she went back then, she wouldnt end up like this. She was ruined by the old men. He felt sick. Take her. Edwin said to the two who brought Mnie here. They picked her up. Mnie struggled out of their grip and kneeled down before Nina. Nina, you are also woman. Please help me out. I wont do it again. Ipletely gave up on Cameron. I will never covet him again. I dont want to die. She cried. Not to mention being trafficked abroad, just being raped with by those men would take her life. Ninas thin and white ankle was grasped by Mnie. Before she could respond, Edwin suddenly kicked Mnies hand off. Edwin thought being grasped by her would stain Ninas pretty ankle. One could easily imagine how ferociously a tough guy like Edwin would kick. Mnie screamed, clutched her wrist and fall down. Cameron was offended by Edwins behavior. Damn, was there something wrong with him? Nina was his girlfriend. He could protect her. It was none of his business! But now it was the best timing to be jealous. Cameron held Nina close and looked coldly at Mnie lying on the ground. I give you two options. First, scram back to your home as soon as possible. Dont let me see you again. Second, you can stay, Ill let him take you. Mnie kept nodding. Ill go back! Ill go back to US! Then she sprawled to the ground and started to cry. Valerie, Joshua and others all shook their head with disdain. Why did she do so many bad things in the first ce? Cameron never gave her any hope. He declined her the minute he realized it. She adhered to her foolish ideas, so stupid and stubborn. Mnie never thought that one day she would escape from Riverside city so embarrassedly. Cameron pointed to Edwin. His men will escort you all the way until you get on the ne. What, what about my contract with Allstar Entertainment Her voice trembled. She signed contract with Allstar before. The breach of contract damages was extremely high. She would be sued. But how could she afford it? Youd better discuss with you parents when you are back. Cameron sneered. She almost killed Colleen. She still counted on him to cover her expense? How dared she? Her parents had to cough up the money. It was also a lesson for his tutor. If he just spoiled and never educated her, then she would only learn the lesson in such a cruel way. Chapter 683 Beauty and The Beast Mnie then was taken away by Edwin and his men. Colleens surgery was also finished at this point. When Colleen went out of the operating room on the stretcher, Nina saw Camerons eyes turned red. It was so lucky that Colleens life was not in danger. Her right arm was broken. She also had several bruises. The doctors said she needed to stay in bed. It would take a hundred day to recover. She needed to recuperate in bed for several months. Colleen was awake when she was sent to the ward. But she was still very weak. She burst into tears as soon as she saw Cameron. Colleen was heartbroken when she recalled what Mnie said to her. She was still fearful about this matter. Thank God they seeded. If no progress had been made, would he still be in that isted ce? Would he still be treated inhumanely? Thinking of it, Colleen cried even harder. But due to her injury, she felt painful when she cried. Randallforted her, Dont get excited. Calm down. You should wait till you feel better. Im so regretful. Colleen squeezed a few words and burst into tears again. If she had known that Cameron would encounter such terrible things, she would not let him go abroad. If he studied at home, he would not have to break up with Nina. Maybe they would have children now. Cameron could feel her remorse and sadness. He went up to hold her hands. Its all over. Im doing great now, arent I? Besides, it is not as bad as she said. You should know well about me. I would never be as miserable. Yes, you shouldnt be worried about it. Take good rest. Randall echoed. Colleen stopped the tears. She saw Nina and her rtives. Im sorry for having you worried. She said guiltily. As long as you are fine. Valerie said. Valeries eyes turned red. Joshua said, You should go back with Mr. Dauster. Well take care of Colleen. Joshua then said to Nina, You and Cameron should also leave. Randall and I will stay. He thought Nina and Cameron rarely had the opportunity to meet. Nina was constantly busy filming. They just made up and got married after all these years. Plus, they can take care of Colleen. Cameron should spend more time with Nina. Cameron should stay. Ill send grandparents back. said Nina. Nina knew that she couldnt help, so she didnt insist on staying here. But Cameron should stay. After all, it was his mother. She didnt need him to be with her 24/7, even at this point. Joshuamended her thoughtfulness inwardly. Cameron thought so. He decided to stay and take care of Colleen. Nina then left with Mr. and Mrs. Dauster. Nina and Cameron took Edwins car here. She nned to take a taxi to send Camerons grandparent home. Unexpectedly, she met a young man at the gate of the hospital. He came handed her a car key and said, Miss Sanchez, boss left his car to you. Nina nced at Edwins shy SUV car nor far away. She wondered whether Edwin was careful or careless. The good news was he left a car. The bad news was it was a car like that. Luckily, she was tall. Girls of average height cant drive it. Boss said that you and this car were the best example of beauty and beast. The young man smiled. Nina angrily stared at him, took the car key and gritted her teeth. Do say thanks for me. The young man smiled and waved his hand, No, no. If you want to thank him, you should tell him yourself. Thats what he wants. Nina was on thest nerve. What was wrong with this young man? Didnt he see that Camerons grandparents were with her? Why did he keep insinuating her rtionship with Edwin? Was he insane? Maybe the young man had noticed that Nina was pissed off, he quickly said goodbye and left. Ninaposed herself and turned to Camerons grandparent. Valerie gave her a teasing look. Nina was a little embarrassed. Grandpa, grandma, lets go. She quickly shifted the topic and helped Valerie get on the SUV car. After getting on the car, Nina asked Valerie the address and then started the car. When waiting for the traffic lights, Valerie said casually, This car is really cool. Beauty and the beast is indeed the urate metaphor. Then she asked Nina curiously, Is the owner of this car the handsome guy outside the emergency room? At the hospital, all of them could see that Edwin had feelings for Nina. They could also feel that things werent going pretty well between Cameron and Edwin. That was the atmosphere between rivals in love. Yes. Nina had to answer honestly. Now she hoped that the olddy wouldnt ask more questions. It was embarrassing enough. But Valerie continued. Are you ssmates? Yes. Nina didnt say much. She hoped that Valerie could stop. Valerie said, oh He was handsome and masculine. The scar on his chin made him more charming. Though sheplimented Edwin, Nina felt that Valerie was being jealous for Cameron.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Grandma, we are just friends. Nina burst intoughter. What was wrong with the Dausters? She had gotten married with Cameron. Why were they still suspicious? You treat him as a friend, but he doesnt. He kicked off Mnies hand, left a car to you,pared you as the beauty He was up to something else! Before Nina could say anything, Valerie signed. Well, what can I do? You are beautiful, kind and straightforward. I would fall for you if I was a man. Nina was amused by what she said. Valerie also ttered Edwin with rhetoric. She could see that Valerie was a TV fan. Chapter 684 Go Public with Their Relationship Ahem. Mr. Dauster coughed and tried to remind Valerie of the boundary. Nina looked at them through the rearview mirror. She couldnt helpughing. She really admired their rtionship. Valerie was vivacious. Mr. Dauster always spoiled her. Valerie could go after any celebrity, even actors. Cameron said it had been the case since they were young. Mr. Dauster would go to the concert and watch the show with Valerie. She wished Cameron could be half as generous. He couldnt even bear it when she was the star, let alone she being a fan. Why dont you say anything. Valerie asked. I wish Cameron can be half as generous as grandpa. Nina signed. He is not generous. He just has to put up with me. Every couple gets along differently, as long as its suitable for you. Valerie understood immediately. Nina thought it made sense. She didnt dislike it when Cameron was jealous. She just didnt know what to do. Plus, it would be a fun to watch when he got jealous. She loved to see him losing hisposure. Having sent them home and stayed a while with them, Nina drove off. She also got something to do. She and Cameron nned to have a get-together with friends to celebrate the opening of the studio. But now it had to be canceled given that Colleen had a car ident. She needed to call around to cancel it. Emelia and others showed understanding. After calling Sherlyn, Nina received the call from Sherlyn soon. She hade back from the suburb and was in the studio. Sherlyn said, I was informed that you and Cameron were take photos in the hospital, but someone contained it. I guess it is Cameron. Any news that is harmful to you, he would brush it under the carpet. He really cherishes you. You dont want to make it public, he doesnt only agree, but also tries to cover it up by all means. Sherlyn signed I dont know he was all prepared. Nina was also stunned. But at second thought, it was typical Cameron. Rigorous and crazy at the same time. In order not to give haters a chance, he had bribed the press to hold back their rtionship. Because he knew they would be photographed one day. Thinking of it, Nina asked Sherlyn seriously, What if I want to make it public? Sherlyn was surprised. You want to do it now? Since we were already photographed, there is no need to cover it up. Im not that kind of person. If it will incur a loss, I willpensate. Nina said seriously. I also believe that itll make him feel better that we go public now. Nina felt heartbroken for him. Cameron acted perfectly fine after Colleen had car ident. But Nina knew he was having a hard time. She wanted to make him feel better. She couldnt sit back and watch him do everything for her. She knew that he wanted to be together with her under the spotlight. Why shouldnt she make his wishe true? He wanted to make her the happiest. She also wanted him to be happy every day. Sherlyn remained silent for a while, then she said, Its ok to go public. You are an actress, not an idol. Plus, your husband is outstanding and preeminent. Why should you hide it from the public? The only reason they would attack you was that you concealed your marriage from the fans and public. Whatever. Theres always criticism, right? I can handle it. Yes, she had concealed her marriage for a couple of days. Though it was only a couple of days, it had been a secret. You should discuss with Cameron. Ill think about how to grapple with those haters. I wont let them get their way. Ok. Nina smiled. She knew Sherlyn well. No one could take advantage of her. Then Nina called Cameron. How was Colleen doing? she asked first. She just fell asleep. Cameron just got out of the ward. Randall asked him and the Donovan couple to leave first, but Cameron insisted to stay. Cameron couldnt change his mind. Besides, he knew that he couldnt leave her alone. So he decided to go home first and take night shifts. Sherlyn said that we were photographed in the hospital. Do you let someone to contain the news?N?velDrama.Org content. Yes. If you dont want to reveal it, then dont. Nina didnt know whether she shouldugh or get angry. She snorted, You must have spent a lot of money. She was top actress now. It would cost a lot to hold back her news. No biggie. Cameron replied briefly. Though she was angry, she burst intoughter. He was filthy rich. She recalled what he said before. He worked hard to protect her and spare her from worries. Nina was touched. Dont be silly anymore. Besides, I want to make our rtionship public. Cameron paused. Dont you want to wait until you finish shooting the show? he asked. Nina could tell that he was exhausted and depressed. She felt heart broken. She intended to make herself sound brisk. I want to save money for you. After our rtionship is made public, you dont need to spend money on PR anymore. Nina wouldnt say that she wanted to make him happy. But Cameron had seen through her. I never expect that Ms. Dauster is so economical and thrifty. His lips curled up. Of course, I am. Nina smiled as well. How do you want to make it public? Post a picture of us in the City Hall, probably. Cameron thought theyd better discuss it first. Im on my way home. Wait for me. I thought you were noting back today, so I went back to my ce. Cameron remained silent for a while, then he sneered, You never treat it as our home. Im afraid Ill be missing you so badly. You arent around, but I am surrounded by you stuff. Nina hurried to reply in a soft tone. Chapter 685 A Live Streaming Accident Unctuous. Cameron said. Nina protested, How could you say that about me! It made her sound like a flirt. Im just telling the truth. Nina snorted. But Cameron had a point. She was the one who loved to say sweet words and tease him from time to time. Twenty minutester, Cameron arrived at Ninas ce. Nina was streaming together with Emelia, when Cameron rang the bell. Emelia was streaming. It was also her first streaming. Since pregnancy, she didnt work that much. She didnt take any new jobs besides the love story based on Nina and Cameron that she was writing. If she hadnt been pregnant with twins, she would never have put a brake on screenwriting. Carrying two babies increased stress on her body. Though she still wanted to work, she was unable to do it due to pregnancy. Having gone through the ups and downs, Emelia gained a lot of fans on twitter with her good personality. Those fans really cared for her and supported her. They were worried since she hadnt shown up recently. They leftments, urging her to do a streaming to make a status update. So Emelia responded to their requests. The streaming went smoothly. Since she and Nina were besties, many fans also were also fond of their friendship. Plus, they all knew that Nina was in Riverside city. So fans wanted to see Nina join the streaming. Nina just called Emelia. She told her she was back and Cameron was at the hospital. Emelia thought it would be fine to do a live with her. Nina was familiar with it and she was willing to do so. She even had a happier conversation with Emelias fans than Emelia herself. She totally forgot that Cameron was on the way here. She also forgot that Cameron didnt have the key nor know the password. So when he rang the bell, Nina went directly to open the door without cutting off the live stream. You should add my fingerprint to the lock. Cameron proposed as soon as he came in. Cameron had long since told her about thebination to his door, but he couldnt get into her ce. Cameron thought Nina was being unfair. So he pressed her into his arms and kissed her. Nina was streaming in the living room, and now the camera was facing the door. The fans who were watching the stream saw a tall man enter Ninas house. He held her in his arms and kissed her deeply. The fans were so surprised that they even forgot to sendments. All of them were staring at the screen. Emelia was also stunned when she saw Cameron show up. When she realized, she hastened to end the live. But she couldnt find the button to end the streaming since it was only the first time. Julian! she called for his help by yelling his name. Julian was with her when she started streaming. But he was too showy, soon the screen was riddled withmentsplimenting his look. Emelia kicked him out.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian went to wash fruits for her. He rushed into the room after hearing Emelia call him. He immediately ended the streaming. But it was toote. The fans had seen that Nina was kissing a man. They didnt see clearly who that man was because of the distance. He looked tall and elegant. Though it was blurred, they could feel that he was charming. What should I do? Emelia panicked. She held Julians arms and said vexedly, I identally revealed their rtionship. Emelia freaked out. Nina told her that they didnt want to make their rtionship public yet. She wanted to wait until the shooting of the military drama was done. She made it public on the live streaming. Dont panic. Julian reassured her and called Cameron. Cameron and Nina were kissing hungrily. Cameron meant to smooch. But when he recalled that Nina wanted to make their rtionship public, he was touched. As a result, he kissed her even harder. Nina totally forgot she was still in the streaming with Emelia, until Camerons phone rang. Nina was still gasping when she heard Cameron answer the phone in his arms. Did Nina forget she was in the streaming? Julian asked. Cameron was confused. Nina eximed and rushed to the living room. She found that the live stream had been cut off. Cameron realized what happened. He raised his eyebrows, theyve seen it all? Yes. Julian answered. Then Cameron heard Emelias voice, It was all my fault. I should havent done this live with Nina. Emelia med herself. She knew it had been hard for Nina in this business. She didnt expect she fucked it up. Cameronforted Emelia, Its ok. We meant to make it public. I came to discuss with her. You meant to make it public? Emelia was shocked. Nina realized that Emelia must be very remorseful. She said, You shouldnt feel guilty or me yourself. You should remain calm. I nned to make it public, but I dont know how. Hence, I dont need to rack my brain. Nina and Cameron didnt see iting. Its all the will of heaven. Emelia sighed. Then she asked, Didnt you say you wanted to wait till the drama is done? Why today? Nina took Camerons phone and went away. He was not happy today, I wanted to cheer him up. She whispered. Then make it public. Its no biggie. Emelia instantly understood and smiled. Nina wasnt a newbie anymore. Having pulled through ups and downs, she had be tough and rich enough to deal with all kinds of scandals. Besides, she got Cameron with her. Chapter 686 Strong Response Indeed. Its ok if haters want to use bots to smear me. I can quit the entertainment business and go to learn fashion design. Nina was worried that she never got time to do the things she liked. Its the perfect timing for her to pick up something else. You dont need to. Emelia thought Ninas announcement of her marriage was not something heinous. What else could those haters do? Right. You shouldnt worry about it. Ninaforted Emelia. She was afraid that Emelia might feel sick because of mood swing. Nina and Emelia were calm and poised, but those fans who watched Emelias streaming had freaked out. Someone screen shot the scene of Nina and Cameron kissing and post it on twitter. After simmering, the hashtag Nina smooches a man went on trend. Soon the hashtags Ninas secret marriage and Nina pretends to be single also went on trend. Nina pretends to be single even went on No. 1 trend. Nina was thrown into the center of the storm. People jeered in thements and used Nina of pretending to be single. They even dished the dirt and drag the dating show into it. They questioned why Nina announced that she would intend the show since she was not single then. People even used Nina of being unscrupulous because of money. In a word, the haters came to look for trouble. Nina had predicted it. She had been through all kinds of rumor and scandals. Nothing would hurt her now. She also knew that there were countless actresses in this business, but opportunities were limited. If they could tear her down, then there would be one less strong rival in the future. As things went escted, there werent only haters. Those who hardly had any contact with her might also join in. Nina was decisive and immediately tweeted: First, Ive got married with Mr. Dauster. He is no yer. He is my husband and my loved one from the first sight. Ever since high school, he has been the one in my heart. I only love him from the past to the future. Second, I never pretend to be single. When I decided to take part in the dating show, I was single, he was not in the country. Everyone can find out the time he came back from abroad. He was taken photos at the airport that day. We hadnt met for years nor contacted before he was back. Third, we got married after I quit the show. I didnt lie to the show or the public. Ill post the marriage certificate so you can make clear of the timeline. Fourth, I didnt announce our rtionship because he is not in this circle. I dont want him to be bothered. Fifth, I nned to make public our rtionshipter today. Because he was not in a good mood today, I want to make him happy. Thats all I want to say. Ninas response was tough and yet sincere. This was how she had confronted the haters, by being tough and straight to the point. Sherlyn and Cameron also helped toe up with some roundabout expressions. But Nina declined. She thought it was fine to cut into chase. As for those so-called fans who ndered her every day, let it be. The announcement definitely sparked a discussion. It also to some extent reversed peoplesments on her. Those smart people would pay heed to what he said. However, there were also haters blindly followed suit. Nina didnt care about them. But what she and the haters didnt expect was that people were most curious about their love story. OMG, they were not dating! They were married! So they were first loves who went back together after several years? Did someone say that first love would always end in tragedy? What a love story it was? They loved each other after so many years? They went crazy over their love. They were also craving for a rtionship like this, and a loving man like Cameron. Look, Nina wrote that she wanted to cheer Cameron up, because he was not happy today. God, they were driven crazy! No one would expect an independent woman like Nina would care for another person like this. They were being blind. They thought she was too proud and cool. They even thought she might be a lesbian. They wanted to say sorry to Nina. She loved men, and she loved that man dearly. It is said that the Emelias teenage romance was based on their stories. Emelia was tagged. Dear Emelia, we know that pregnancy is hard, but could you please speed up the writing? We really need to know what happenedter. Emelia received countless messages andments on Twitter. They all wanted her to continue the story. Emelia didnt know how to react. But Nina had made the announcement in her own way. Thanks to her candor, people gave her and Cameron many supports and blessings. Haters were swept over by the majority who were fond of their love story. Though they wanted to manipte thements, it went out of their control.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then they came up with another hashtag. Nina was not good enough for Cameron. Under this hashtag, the haters described how Camerons mother disliked Nina in details. They also disparaged Ninas parents and brother. They came to the conclusion that Cameron was out of Ninas league. But they didnt see that another hashtag cropped up and gained more traffic. That is: Cameron is not good enough for Nina. This hashtag was inundated by praises for Nina. When ites to appearance, Nina was stunning and beautiful. It was acknowledged by all. As for fortune, Nina now made her way onto the Forbes list. She enjoyed both fame and fortune. As for personality, Nina was outgoing, generous, enthusiastic, kind, caring and thoughtful, while Cameron was only smart. He was good at nothing else. All in all, Cameron was the lucky one in this marriage. If they had to draw a conclusion, it was Nina who was out of Camerons league. Haters were driven crazy by this trend. They almost freaked out. Cameron was disparaged and belittled in this hashtag. People soon understood it was Cameron who hyped up this trend himself to bring down the hater trend. Chapter 687 Gone Public Finally Those antis were speechless, they have never seen such a person who spares no effort to self-deprecate, Cameron was really something They were stunned by his actions and moved by their love. At first, they nned to im that they were not true love, and Nina was aiming at his money as Cameron was aiming at her beauty. But now they feel that if this is not true love, then there is no true love in this world. Seeing the news on the Inte, Nina couldnt help but ask the man beside her with a smile, You paid for this trend? At this time, Cameron was preparing dinner in the kitchen. He prepared a lot and nned to bring some to Randall and Colleen in the hospital. He was busy with the cooking while replying to her questions, Yes. Nina hugged his waist from behind, and said affectionately to him, You didnt need to denigrate yourself like that. Just ignore them. Cameron snorted coldly, I couldnt bear them saying you are bad. She was not worthy of him, this kind of remark made him furious. In his heart, she was the most beautiful girl in the world, and he never felt that she was unworthy of him. Nina caught the seriousness in his tone and stuck out her head to persuade him, As the husband of a female star, you shall not have this idea. If they scold me in the future and you get angry, then you might die of anger. So, ignore them, they can say whatever they want. No, Cameron said categorically, Im going to confront them directly. They cannot say bad words about you. Nina was amused by him. She turned his whole body towards her and said to him facing his pretty and serious eyebrows, Why are you so serious? Being in the entertainment industry, Nina knew better than anyone that if one was serious with those antis and ounts, he would be pissed off. She didnt want the man she loved to get mad, so she stood up and kissed him on the lips and said, Okay, babe, dont be angry. Camerons look turned better, and he turned around and continued to cook with his head down. Just when the ingredients were prepared, Randall called, You dont have to bring food to us at night, your aunt and uncle wille to bring someter. Besides, we dont need you to bring us food for a while. Cameron frowned, Why? Colleen was injured, and he felt that at this time, as a son, all he could do were these trivial things besides arranging the best medical team for his mother. After all, Colleen is a woman, and it is inconvenient for him to take care of her as a son, and Randall doesnt need him either. Randall said bluntly, Our colleagues and friends, all your uncles and aunts are calling one by one, saying that they want to bring food to us. We dont need you to bring food for now. Cameron was speechless.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He knew that his parents had always been popr, but he didnt expect that everyone was rushing to bring food, which made him useless as a son. Cameron, who hung up the phone, was troubled by a lot of ingredients, but then he decided to use all of them, just to celebrate the publication of his rtionship with Nina today. After that, he no longer had to visit her in disguise, and no longer had to worry about anything in public. It was such a good feeling to go public. While Cameron was cooking, Nina was answering Sherlyns call. Nina asked her calmly, So, which brands want to terminate the contract? Or what do they want me to do aspensation? Nina has already considered everything she would go through after making it public. She knew that some brands would be afraid of the gossip and would terminate the contract immediately or other actors teams would take the opportunity to public rtions and rece her. This was a very practical problem and Nina can understand it. People die for fortune and birds die for food. Not to mention that the endorsements she held in her hands were top-notch. Sherlyn said angrily, Are you that unconfident in yourself? Or Cameron? Nina puzzled, What do you mean? Sherlyn said, I mean, there is no one who has terminated the contract, and the crew has also spoken. Your role will not be affected in any way. They will also issue a statement to support you. You and Cameron are one now. Think about his identity. How many people dare to offend him? After a while, Nina suddenly realized, thats right, Cameron and Camcien Lifetech behind him are hot now, and they are married, who would be that dumb to offend her and Cameron with the capital behind him? She immediatelyughed, In the end, he was protecting me in this matter. Uh-huh, Sherlyn nodded, then she said with emotion, This must be what drives him to make thepany bigger and stronger for so many years. Only in this way can he protect you, isnt it? Her words reminded Nina of what Cameron once said to her, how he established Tymers Entertainment in partnership with Viggo, and how he used the money he earned to run Camcien Lifetech. His thoughts were seen through by Sherlyn. It seemed that his love for her was real. Sherlyn added, Of course, you didnt rely on him to protect you. You can have his deep love today due to yourself. First of all, you are good enough to make him keep missing you all these years. Youre the best. Sherlyn praised her without hesitation. Her praise made Nina feel warm. Sherlyn is also the best agent. Since the day she took her, she has never suffered any blow and she has always been encouraged. Thinking of this, Nina happily confessed to Sherlyn, I love you, Sherlyn. Sherlyn got goosebumps from her words, and couldnt help butin, E Ugh Sherlyn didnt finish her words and Nina suddenly heard the sound of retching on the phone. Sherlyn hurriedly exined to Nina with difficulty, Sorry, I didnt do it on purpose. I felt a sudden nausea. The morning sickness? Nina analyzed with a little bit of superficial knowledge from Emelia. Maybe, Ill go, Sherlyn said and hung up the phone. Nina was a little worried about her, and she didnt know how her rtionship with Viggo was now. There were too many things all day, and she forget to ask her. Nina hesitated about whether to call Viggo and ask him to visit her. She had seen Emelia go through morning sickness before, and she knew it felt so bad. She didnt know if Sherlyn, who lived alone, could stand it. Chapter 688 He Is Irreplaceable Nina was hesitating when she received a message from Sherlyn on her phone, Dont tell Viggo! Then Nina knew instantly that they were not reconciled. Sherlyn has always been strong, and Nina knew very well that at this time, she must not want Viggo topromise ande to her because she was suffering from morning sickness while pregnant with his child. So, she replied to her, I see, if you need someone, call me or Sylvie. Sherlyn didnt send her any message back. Nina could imagine what Sherlyn was thinking at this time. She must be thinking that she has survived so many ups and downs, how could she be defeated by morning sickness? Sometimes being too tough is not a good thing. It would make you suffer a lot more. After seeing Cameron prepare a table of dishes and opened a bottle of red wine, Nina asked in surprise, What is this for? Celebration. Cameron said, and then came over and put his arms around her waist, From today, we can kiss and hold hands in the public. We must celebrate. Sure, Nina leaned against him and felt extremelyfortable. Fortunately, she never gave up. Neither did he. The two of them sat down and were about to eat when Ninas cell phone rang. It was Edwin Hodge. Nina thought that he was calling about the car. She was busy all day dealing with the aftermath of her marriage announcement and she hadnt had time to return the car to him. When she picked up the phone, she heard Edwin said painfully, Do you love him that much? No matter if it was in the past, present, or future, you only love him? Obviously, he also saw her statement and knew her affection for Cameron. He was severely stimted, which is why he made this phone call. Edwin, you are drunk. Nina caught the drunkenness in his tone. Im not drunk! He shouted, Not at all! I just dont understand, whats so good about him that made you keep thinking about him for so many years? While I was the first to know you and I was the first to fall in love with you! Edwin was really drunk, and he vented the pain in his heart. You guys broke up and you havent been in touch for so many years. Ive been by your side for the past two years, why cant you love me? Edwin got drunk and made trouble. Cameron, who was sitting opposite Nina, couldnt bear it. He got up to take her phone and confront him. While Nina motioned him to calm down first, then she held the phone and said to Edwin lightly, He is irreceable in my heart. After Nina said this, she simply hung up the phone, toozy to listen to his crazy words. She originally thought that Edwin could handle himself, but she didnt expect him to go crazy after drinking a little wine. The reason why she didnt let Cameron talk to him was that she didnt want to ruin the atmosphere tonight.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just ignore him. She turned off the phone directly and put it aside, then said to Cameron. Camerons brows condensed, I dont think he wants to give up on you. He can do whatever he likes. Nina was a bit annoyed. In her eyes, Edwin was an upright person and he shouldnt be acting like this. Tonight, he really disappointed her. She never gave him any hints. Since they were in school, she had made it clear that she only regarded him as a friend. She didnt know why he always thought he was a good fit for her. Cameron picked up the wine ss, clinked her ss lightly, and said, Then ignore him. This is a matter between Edwin and him, so let him settle it, so as not to spoil her mood and the atmosphere of their celebration tonight. Cameron did not expect that when he finally got rid of Mnie nchard, there appeared Edwin Hodge. It seemed that although they had gotten married, they still couldnt live a quiet life, but it didnt matter. Those men eyeing covetously at his wife could just try. Sherlyn wanted to pour herself a ss of water after vomiting in the bathroom. Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out of the bathroom, her stomach was tumbling again, so she had to rush back. When she finally felt better, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth. Looking at her haggard face in the mirror, sheined, I didnt expect that me, a strong woman, was tortured by morning sickness. She had always maintained an image of exquisite makeup before, when she looked at her face at this time, she couldnt help sighing. She even wondered why she wanted to keep this child at first. What was she thinking? Just as she wasining, the doorbell suddenly rang. She took a deep breath to cheer herself up, and then went out and opened the door. Sherlyn didnt expect that the person outside the door was actually Viggo. At first, she didnt want to let him in, butter she thought that since he was here, they should have a talk. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she found Viggo was carrying a small suitcase. So, she asked, Are you going on a business trip? No wonder she would ask such a question, he is also a person who travels frequently, and after she escaped from marriage today, she instinctively felt that she had no future with him, so she thought he muste here for business. Viggo was amused by her words. He nced at her coldly and carried his suitcase into her home without saying a word. After standing in the living room, he directly announced, Since you refuse to get a certificate, lets slowly develop our rtionship first, and the first step is to live together. I thought about it. You must have tons of excuses for refusing to move, so Ill just move to your ce. From now on, Ill live here. Sherlyn was speechless. She wanted to say, is there any difference between this and getting married? They would just live together anyway, right? While Viggo had turned around and carried his suitcase into her guest bedroom, and started to take his things out. Sherlyn, who had regained her senses, stomped her feet in anger, thinking that as a famous agent, she was always resourceful and thoughtful. But she had no way to stop him because he seemed to bepromising with her by doing so. If she doesnt let him move in, it will look like she is very unreasonable. Before she coulde up with any good countermeasures, she covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom. She didnt know what happened to her today. The sudden morning sickness was so frequent. She suspected that it was because she drove back and forth from the suburbs. Chapter 689 Being Protective While Sherlyn rushed to the bathroom, Viggo followed her with a slight frown. Whats wrong? There was a bit of concern in his expression. A bit nauseous, Sherlyn said feebly, Viggo nced at her, said nothing, and went to pour a ss of warm water. Aftering out of the bathroom, Sherlyn threw herself into the sofa, holding the warm water he gave her to drink. Viggo said quietly from the side, Didnt you say you can eat, drink and sleep? Why cant you even pour a ss of water now? When he went to pour the water just now, he found that the water ss was ced beside the kettle. Obviously, she couldnt pour it by herself just now, while she insisted that she didnt need anyone to take care of her and rejected him staying for the night. Sherlyn opened her mouth, but when she met his cold gaze, she swallowed all the words. Forget it, he has already entered the room, so its useless for her to argue with him. Seeing that she didnt speak anymore, Viggo finally felt that the depression in his chest was dissipating. When he looked up at the person on the sofa again, Viggos expression froze. It was not until now that he realized that Sherlyn was wearing no makeup today, and the fair and beautiful face of the woman made him a little dazed as if he had returned to the time when he first met her many years ago. It was only after he looked back that night that he realized that he had known Sherlyn for so many years. At first, she was a rookie, just an inconspicuous assistant in an actress team. He worked with that actress in a drama. She followed the actress, and they got along in the same crew for a few months. At that time, she had just entered the society. Her face was delicate and tender. She was rather timid and she would blush every time she spoke to him. Later, after the filming of the drama, they didnt see each other anymore. He basically wouldnt work again with the same actresses he had worked with, but he and Sherlyn always met from time to time on other asions, especially at the major awards ceremonies at the end of the year or a party. He didnt know when, the young girl who didnt wear makeup in his memory began to wear very delicate makeup and walk in high heels, and when she saw him, she was no longer nervous and shy but smiled lightly and calmly. Later, she became Ninas manager and joined his newly established Tymers Entertainment along with Nina. Seeing Viggo suddenly didnt speak and kept staring at her, she grabbed the thin nket next to her and covered her face. She wasnt wearing any makeup.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Facing a handsome man like Viggo, she had no confidence in her appearance. Although she has great skin and she is quite beautiful, Viggo is so handsome and he is an actor. Every female artist he had worked with was a beauty. Sherlyn couldnt help but feel inferior. Besides, for so many years, she has been facing him with delicate makeup. This sudden eye contact made her feel that her entire armor had been removed, and she felt too insecure. Makeup is really a very good weapon for a woman to face the world in many cases. Viggo noticed her difort, so he withdrew his gaze and said, Is it serious? Do you need to see a doctor? Only then did she put down the nket, shook her head, and said, Its okay. It might be because I drove too long today. Sherlyn felt that there was no need to see a doctor and that she should rest for a while. After she finished speaking, Viggo looked at her and snorted, as if to remind her of her running away from the marriage and escaping to the suburbs. Sherlyn gritted her teeth and simply got up and went back to her bedroom. Then she closed the door,pletely isting him. After dinner, Nina and Cameron went to the hospital to visit Colleen. Maybe because she had enough rest, she looked much better. As soon as she saw Nina, Colleen looked apologetically and said, I saw thements on the Inte. They are all talking about my previous attitude towards you. Im really sorry. Although she was in hospital, it did not prevent her from knowing the talk on the Inte. Nina smiled and said, I know, its okay. Just ignore them. Nina has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and she was very strong, but Colleen couldnt stand it. She looked at Nina and suggested, No, I still feel bad about it. I want to find a media or some way to rify. You are the best daughter-inw in my eyes. Nina was a little surprised. She didnt expect this. Colleen was just amon person after all, and it takes lots of courage and responsibility to make a public statement. She said hurriedly, No, no, there is nothing to rify. What matters is that we know were good. No, I have to say something. Colleen insisted, Since we have be a family, then I cant watch others nder us and watch them say that you are not good. Cameron gently held Ninas hand, signaling her to stop rejecting her decision. Cameron said, Leave it to me. When you are better, I will record a video for you, and then publish it through the ount of Camcien Lifetech. If someone spreads rumors that your rtionship is not good in the future, they will face legal suits. Unexpectedly, Colleen insisted, I want to do it now. Cameron frowned slightly, Your condition Colleen interrupted him, Just record a video and say a few words. Its no big deal. Cameron looked at Randall, who was beside him, and he said helplessly, Then its up to your mother, she is an impatient person. Colleen was in a good mood at first, but since she learned about the gossip on the Inte, she was a little anxious. Its better to let her rify now, so she can calm down. Since Randall said so, Cameron had no choice but to say, Then Ill record it for you. Nina couldnt say anything else, but she stepped forward to help Colleen with her messy hair, and then said to her, Thank you. To be honest, Nina didnt expect her to be so sincere that she insisted on rifying, even ignoring the fact that she was injured. Colleen smiled and said, I am very protective of my family. I cant bear others speaking ill of my families. Ninaughed. Cameron was like her in this aspect. They both couldnt tolerate others saying she was not good at all. Chapter 690 So Sweet Colleen leaned on the hospital bed and said something to the camera with a serious look. Hello everyone, Im Camerons mother and the so-called Ninas evil mother-inw. I admit that I have really tried to break them up before, because they were still young at that time, and they should focus on their studies. Now they are sessful in their careers, both mature and powerful, what I can do is to wish them happy. Nina is the most perfect daughter-inw in my heart. I like her very much. Our whole family likes her very much. I hope everyone will stop spreading rumors about the non-existent conflicts between us. At the end of the video, Nina also appeared and sat beside Colleen and they made a hand heart gesture together in front of the camera. This video was released and it caused many discussions among everyone. No wonder Nina said that Cameron was in a bad mood, it turned out that his mother was injured. The news which said that Nina was not liked by her mother-inw was proven fake. Camerons mothers words sounded very sincere as if she really liked Nina. People, lets not talk about what his parents said. They can stand up and support Nina at this time, which is enough to prove that they value and care for Nina very much. Or why did they issue this rification? What she said was so right, my goddess really did not marry into a bad family. Camerons mother was really beautiful, no wonder she can give birth to a child as handsome as Cameron. I am looking forward to the children of them. With such high-looking parents, their babies must be very good-looking. Nina and Cameron didnt have time to watch the livelyments on the Inte. After they returned from the hospital, Nina was trapped in bed by him, because she was going back to the crew the next day for filming, and they would not see each other for a while in the future. Thinking of this, Cameron could not wait to hug the person in his arms tightly. But what makes him happy was that now that their rtionship was public, he could go to see her at any time without avoiding reporters and the media. Nina held his shoulder and whispered in his ear, I love you. Her sudden confession made the man more and more excited and they had a great night. When Nina and Sylvie met at the airport the next day, Sylvie came with two ck eyes. Nina couldnt helpughing at her, Whats wrong with you? After two days of rest, you seem to be more tired than usual. Sylvie nodded, Sherlyn and you have made such a big fuss in the past two days, which made me so shocked and concerned. Nina suddenly made her rtionship with Cameron public, while Sherlyn was pregnant with Viggos child. Sylvie had just learned that they were going to get married but then Sherlyn ran away from the marriage. She even couldnt catch her breath. This morning, when she was about to leave, she was concerned about Sherlyn and called her. It turned out that Sherlyn was fine on the phone. When she came to the airport and saw Nina, Nina was also full of energy. She was the only one who couldnt eat and sleep well these days. Nina was amused by Sylvies appearance, and couldnt help teasing her, When did your psychological quality be so bad?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sylvie retorted, What? It was because you two were too capable of causing trouble. Especially Sherlyn! Sylvie said angrily, Its outrageous. I couldnt think of her hooking up with Viggo. Nina reminded her with a smile, Watch it girl. Hook up is a derogatory expression. Youre sure you want to describe our people this way? Sylvie spread her hands, Ive known her for so many years. I thought she will be single forever and I nned to learn to be a sessful single like her in the future. Who would have thought that she would have a one-night stand and be pregnant before marriage? And running away with the baby! Sylvie used all the words she learned from reading romance novels on Sherlyn and unexpectedly, it turned out to be very suitable. Yesterday, Sherlyn was about to get a certificate when she ran away, but she didnt run with the ball for several years. Nina felt that her assistant was very adorable. Every time she listened to what she said, she would talk vividly and Nina would be amused. Girls like her were really attractive. Dont learn to be a sessful single from her. The two of them walked towards the waiting room while Nina said to Sylvie, You should learn those other tricks from her. Sylvie was so shocked that her eyeballs almost popped out, Nina, you are teaching me all the bad things! She couldnt learn those tricks. If she got pregnant before marriage, her parents might break her legs. Nina stopped and nced at her assistant helplessly, then shook her head and sighed, and left. If Sylvie could really have a one-night stand with Lucien, then she would hook on him tightly, but she had never been a girl with those bad thoughts, and it was because of this that she was attractive to Lucien. Sylvie followed Nina and Nina suddenly asked her, Have you been dating Lucien these two days? Huh? Sylvie was almost scared to death by her words. When she came to her senses, she lowered her voice and reminded Nina, You said that I used the wrong word, and you are also wrong. Lucien and I just had a meal together, how can it be called a date? After Sylvie finished speaking, she quickly exined, Last time in Jamton, he lent a nket to me when I was spilled with juice. I invited him to have a meal to express my gratitude and returned the nket to him by the way. Sylvie believed that the rtionship between them was very clean, and it was not a date. Nina nodded and then threw her a series of questions, Then you didnt go to the movies after dinner? He didnt take you home? Sylvie stammered, Yes, we went to see a movie. He said that there is nothing to do after dinner, why dont we go to a movie to pass the time. And that movie is the one I want to watch as well, so we went together. While driving me home, isnt that what a gentleman should do? Its almost midnight after watching the movie. He couldnt let a girl take a taxi back by herself, right? Nina held back herughter, that movie was surely the one Sylvie wanted to see, which was what she told Lucien. The two of them have been filming with the crew recently and there was no time to watch a new movie when it was released. Sylvie has talked about it many times, but there have been a lot of night scenestely. Every time when they went back to the hotel, they were so tired that they fell asleep instantly. How could they still have the energy to watch movies? Nina thought that they would definitely go to the movies, so she sent a message telling Lucien which movie Sylvie wanted to watch, hoping to promote their rtionship. Chapter 691 Love Conquers All Seeing Ninas meaningful smile, Sylvie couldnt help but ask, You didnt tell him I wanted to watch that movie, did you? Without waiting for Nina to answer, Sylvie stomped her foot and used her, A mismatch! Then she turned her head and left, ignoring Nina. Nina sighed; it was not easy for her to be her boss. After registration, the two sat down in their seats, Sylvie murmured to Nina, Why do you have to get Lucien and me together. We are not a good match at all and the gap between us is too big. Nina said in a rxed tone, I think you shouldnt deny the possibility between the two of you first. There is no such thing as a perfect match in love. As long as you love each other, it is the best match. Love conquers all. Sylvie looked at Nina and stopped talking. Nina added, You can talk to him first and that wont harm. You could get to know each other. If you cant get along well together, then forget it. Sylvie actually thought what Nina said made sense. She didnt seem to hate Lucien and even thought he was a little charming. He is polite and gentle. She has met many men with bad behavior in the entertainment industry and even heard of many nasty things like cheating and some old men who thought they could manipte girls with their filthy money. She used to have important psychological consequences on men. But she felt veryfortable when she was staying with Lucien and instinctively felt that he would not hurt her. However, Lucien didnt explicitly say that he wanted to be with her. They just met and ate a few times together. She felt that she should not think too much, maybe Nina was wrong about Luciens intentions. Sylvie was not sure about Luciens love, but as soon as they got off the ne, she received a concerned text message from Lucien, Are you there yet? Nina nced at the message on her phone and couldnt helpughing. She said teasingly, Lucien is so concerned about you while I havent received any message from Cameron, a married man. Sylvie was a little embarrassed for a while. She replied to Lucien and spoke for Cameron, Cameron must be helping his mother in the hospital now, so he didnt contact you immediately. Nina set off back to the crew and thus Cameron focused more on Colleen. After taking her to the airport, he went directly to the hospital to take over from Randall and let him have some rest. Sylvie replied to Lucien, I just got off the ne and am ready to pick up my luggage. Well, let me know when you get back to the hotel. Lucien texted back. Since the hotel they stayed in was still a long way from the airport, Lucien was worried. Sylvie felt that Lucien was making too much of a fuss, which made her a little ufortable, so she only replied with an okay and ignored it. They made it back to the hotel and went straight to their rooms to rest. After taking a shower, Nina had a video call with Cameron. His first sentence was, I miss you. Nina was so happy that she couldnt help teasing him, Are you going to make up for the sweet words you never said to me before? In the past, he never talked like he is now. When they were together, he acted more than words. For example, he tried his best to help her with her studies, which was what he did the most. Cameron exined, Before, I didnt know how rare it was to find your true love and I felt there was no need to say many things. The years of separation have taught me deeply that we must cherish when we are together, and we must express all our love so that there will be no regrets. Although he used to love Nina very much, at that time he was still young and never separated from her, so he didnt understand the pain of parting, so he always kept a lot of words in his heart, thinking that as long as she could understand it, it would be fine. To put it bluntly, he hadnt cherished her enough, so he became emotional and delicate. Nina felt so sweet that she was about to say something when there was a sudden knock on her door. She went to open the door and it turned out to be Sylvie. Sylvie said angrily, Im so annoyed. Nina hadnt hung up the phone with Cameron and she asked with concern, Whats wrong? Her assistant has always been big-minded, and there are few things that could annoy her like this. Sylvie frowned and said, I just got back to my room to clean up when I received a message from Andrew Sonfield asking me if I was back. He wanted to invite me to dinner tonight. Fuck! What kind of nerves does he have? Cant he see that I hate him? Sylvie called his names and she didnt have time to care about her image. She was really shocked and speechless. She didnt expect Andrew to ask her out for dinner. After all, it was obvious that she hated him, especially when she learned that he and Jillian nned to frame Nina. Nina was quite calm, Actually, I have already seen that he is interested in you. His eyes looking at Sylvie were quite hot, but Sylvie had always been ignorant in this aspect, so she didnt notice his thoughts at all. However, Nina didnt expect him to invite her for dinner as a start, which was quite disgusting. Andrew needed to take a good look at himself. A scumbag like him wanted to pursue her assistant?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He had a romantic rtionship with Jillian, which was enough for Sylvie to hate him. Sylvie was stunned, Why didnt you tell me earlier? If you told me earlier, I would make him dislike me by acting dumb all day long. Sylvie was really sick of him, so Nina told Cameron on the phone that she needed to talk with her first, and then hung up. She was a little embarrassed, Did he hear what I said just now? Ninaforted her, Its okay. He knows how disgusting Andrew Sonfield is and he definitely agrees with you. Sylvie covered her face and sat on the sofa, I want to beat him badly as well. Nina said, Its easy to solve this. Just tell him that you have a boyfriend and its not good to have a meal with him alone. Not only that, but you have to tell him proudly that your boyfriend is Lucien, which could make him feel ashamed of himself. Nina could imagine what his expression would be like. He must feel very embarrassed. Sylvie put down her hands, stared at Nina for a while, and then said, Why didnt I think of this before? Lucien used me to get rid of Mnie and I can also use him. This is a great idea. Thats great. Then he will nevere to me again. Mr. Sonfield, Im sorry, my boyfriend probably wont allow me to go out to dinner with you alone. Sylvie held back her disgust and texted him back. Chapter 692 Humiliated After Sylvie sent the message, she put her phone aside happily, hugged Nina and said, Nina, youre so smart. I hadnt thought of the idea. I was so vexed at it just now. I didnt know how I should reply to Andrew. Although deep inside, she was disgusted with Andrew Sonfield, because Nina had to keep working with him in the same crew for a long while, she couldnt yell at or beat him. The best she could do was to ignore him. Now that she had told Andrew that she had a boyfriend, she could finally get rid of him. However, on the other side, Andrew, who had just received Sylvies message, looked indifferent after he read the message. He could tell she was lying in one fell swoop. How could Sylvie possibly have a boyfriend? Sylvie had been working with Nina the whole time and followed Nina everywhere, but he had never seen any man around her. Besides, Sylvie didnt look like she was in a rtionship at all. Andrew had been with a lot of women before, and he thought he knew women enough to tell if Sylvie was in a rtionship or not. However, as if he had suddenly thought of something, Andrew frowned. He once saw her in the hotel lobby when she was going out with Lucien. Were they dating? The next moment, he was relieved again. Lucien would never date someone like Sylvie. He was the new money in Riverside City while Sylvie was just an assistant. She was not good enough for Lucien. In fact, Andrew thought she was not even good enough for him. He only wanted to sleep with her, but didnt want to be in a rtionship with her. As an actor who was somewhat famous, he normally wouldnt date someone like Sylvie. However, she always treated him like he was nothing, which stimted his desire to win. The more she treated him like that, the more he wanted to get her. He thought that with his charm, he should be able to get her soon. As an actor, he was good-looking. Besides, he had been in this industry for years, although he wasnt very famous, he had starred in a lot of movies and ys and was much richer than her, an assistant. He simply needed to talk some sweet words to her and keep showing up in front of her to get her to fall for him. By the time he was tired of her, he would dump her, so as to take revenge on her for her indifference to him. As he was thinking about it, he texted her back. Sylvie, others might buy your story, but not me. Ive been working with you for a while and I think I wouldve known it if you already had a boyfriend. After he sent the message, Andrew put down his phone with a confident smile, grabbed the coffee at his hand and started drinking it. He had a lot of tricks for young girls like Sylvie. On the other side, when Sylvie saw the message, she was disgusted again. She handed her phone to Nina and said, Have you seen how he talks to me? I dont know where he got the confidence to think that he could see through me and was sure that Im single! After reading the message, Nina didnt know what to say for a moment. She didnt expect that Andrew still wouldnt give up. She handed Sylvies phone back to her and said, In this case, you should just tell him that your boyfriend is Lucien. Okay, Sylvie nodded. Originally, she didnt intend to tell Andrew her rtionship with Lucien. After all, they were only pretending to be a couple. But Andrew kept pestering her, which left her no choice. I do have a boyfriend already. His name is Lucien Fowler! Sylvie typed on her phone hard, as if she could hurt Andrew in this way. When Nina saw it, she teased her, why do you have to press your screen so hard? Its your own phone. Sylvie gritted her teeth and replied, I am so pissed, it could make me feel slightly better. If Andrews in front of me right now, I could poke his eyes out! After Sylvie sent the message, she breathed a sigh of relief and thought Andrew should leave her alone now. After getting Sylvies reply, Andrew arched his eyebrows, put down the coffee in his hand and texted back without any hesitation, Sylvie, I know that you girls love to dream, but be realistic. Lucien Fowler is one of the owners of the Camcien Lifetech. He is equally as important as Cameron Dauster. What? You think you are on the same level as Nina? Andrew thought that he had been patient enough with Sylvie. The rtionship between Cameron and Nina had been made public already. Everyone knew that Nina was one of the A-listers now and that she was morous. She had stunning looks and a perfect figure. Why would Lucien be with someone who was far less than Nina? Why would he be with an ordinary woman like Sylvie? It was exactly why Andrew didnt believe it when Sylvie told him that her boyfriend was Lucien. Did she really think she deserved Lucien? Did she see herself as Cindere and thought that a prince woulde save her? After reading Andrews message, Sylvie was so angry that she trembled all over. Seeing how angry she looked, Nina took over her phone and her face changed after she read the message. On the surface, Andrews words were as if he was advising Sylvie to be realistic. But in fact, he was looking down upon her. It was obvious, especially when he said that she was not on the same level as Nina. He meant that Sylvie didnt deserve to be with Lucien. Sylvie had never been treated with such disrespect before and her eyes turned red in an instant. Although she came from an ordinary family, she had been the apple of her parents eye her and parents had always been protective of her. Thest time she cried was when the boy she was having a crush on was with someone else.N?velDrama.Org content. He has gone too far, seeing that Sylvies eyes had turned red, Nina was even angrier and spoke, Ill go talk to him. If Nina really went to see Andrew, she might beat his ass. No, Sylvie hurriedly stopped her. No matter what, Nina couldnt argue with Andrew, they had to work together on the y. Sylvie wanted to make Nina feel better, so she said, I am not that angry. I could just ignore him, and I wont talk to him anymore. Before Nina could reply, Sylvies phone rang. It was Lucien. Seeing this, Nina motioned for Sylvie to answer the phone. Sylvie sniffled, walked to the side to answer Luciens call. She had thought that Lucien called her because he had something to tell her. However, as soon as she answered the phone, she heard Lucien ask, I heard that Andrew asked you out for dinner? Somehow, when Sylvie heard Andrews name from Lucien, her eyes filled with tears again, and she almost cried. In order not to let Lucien see it, she curled her lips and didnt say a word for a long time. Then, Lucien asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Nothing. How did you know about it? Sylvie thought that she had managed to calm down, but in fact, as soon as she spoke, Lucien could tell that she cried and felt sorry for her. Chapter 693 Stand Up for Her Nina knew that Sylvie wouldnt tell Lucien the truth, so she raised her voice and said to Lucien on the phone, That scumbag Andrew, he humiliated Sylvie. That bastard! Lucien cursed, gritting his teeth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then he said to Sylvie, You can stay out of this. Ill handle it. I promise, he wont bully you again. After that, he hung up the phone before Sylvie could say anything. It was not until a whileter that Sylvie murmured to Nina, He was scary just now. Just now, Lucien said those words in such a ruthless tone that she felt a chill down her spine. In particr, hearing how he cursed Andrew, Sylvie was terrified. Hearing this, Nina smiled and said to her, He was cursing Andrew, not you. Howe you were startled? In Ninas opinion, it was just because Lucien cared about Sylvie deeply that he would be so angry when he heard it, which was why he sounded scary just now. I know, Sylvie swallowed and said, I have never heard him like this before, so I was just a little scared just now. Sylvie believed that not only her, but everyone would be easily deceived by Luciens gentleness and his smiles that none of them had ever imagined he had this side of him. For a moment, Sylvie was so terrified that she felt weak in her legs. She looked at Nina and said, Nina, what should I do now? I dont think I can handle a man like Lucien. I dont want to date him anymore, and I dont want Mr. Dauster and you to set me up with someone again. Nina was both pissed and amused by her words, This is all you got? Sylvie pursed her lips and didnt say anything, frustrated. She really wasnt an ambitious person and she didnt think she could handle Lucien. Or maybe it was because of Andrews words just now that she felt she shouldnt be in a rtionship at all. Lucien has said that he would handle it, right? Just dont worry about it anymore, Ninaforted her. Come on. Lets go to a fancy restaurant tonight! Nina knew what could cheer Sylvie up and said, Delicious food is the cure to every problem. If one meal doesnt work, then well have two or three or more! Sylvie was amused and burst intoughter, Thank you, Nina. She was really grateful that she worked for such a nice person. Nina always protected her and cared for her, she thought she must work harder for her. After packing up their things, they left for a fancy meal, leaving everything else behind. Lucien found out about the fact that Andrew had asked Sylvie out for dinner from Cameron, who knew it when he heard Sylvie cursing Andrew in Ninas room. As soon as he heard it, he told Lucien, whose face changed the second he found out about it. Thest time Lucien saw Andrew, he could tell from the look in his eyes that he wanted Sylvie, but he didnt expect that he would humiliate Sylvie like that. If Andrew was a gentleman, Lucien wouldnt have been so angry, but he wasnt. He knew that it was only normal that men were attracted by beautiful women and he wouldnt forbid others from pursuing Sylvie just because he liked her. He was confident enough that he would win Sylvies favor. But Andrew was a scumbag. Lucien could tell it from the fact that Andrew had been with Jillian and he colluded with Jillian trying to set Nina up before. Andrew had been in the acting business for years, but he wasnt famous even till today. There was a reason for it. He was a man of disreputable character. In Luciens opinion, such a scumbag wasnt even qualified to pursue Sylvie. After he called Sylvie and told her that he would handle Andrew, he called Andrew. When he called Andrew, Andrew was in his room, waiting for Sylvies text. Seeing that Sylvie hadnt replied his message for a long while, he smiledcently. Shed better have a clear self-knowledge and stop telling lies about her and Lucien Fowler. When his phone rang, Andrew found that it was an unknown caller and frowned before he answered it. Hello. Who is this? he asked in a polite manner. However, the caller didnt sound friendly at all, Mr. Sonfield, I heard that you asked my girlfriend out for dinner? Andrew was stunned, Your girlfriend? He had never actually believed that Sylvie was dating Lucien, so he didnt think of her. Lucien sneered and said, Yeah, my girlfriend, Sylvie. Andrew was so shocked that he almost dropped his phone. Sylvie? THE Sylvie? You You are Lucien Fowler? Andrew centered himself and asked in shock. Yes, Lucien answered. Andrew was still in shock and felt that he was about to pass out. Sylvie and Lucien were really a couple? How was that even possible? How could Lucien Fowler fall in love with Sylvie? However, if it was true, he would be doomed for offending Lucien. Lucien had seen through Andrews mind for the fact that Andrew hadnt said a word for a long time, he sneered and spoke out Andrews mind, What, Mr. Sonfield? You sound incredulous. Andrew hurriedly forced a smile and said, I I am. You are the new money in the city, sir, and you have a bright future ahead of you. Out of instinct, Andrew tried to suck Lucien up. However, the more respectful he was to Lucien, the more Lucien realized how he must have looked down upon Sylvie. Lucien replied, I dont think Im superior to Sylvie and I dont think love should have anytihign to do with hierarchy. I love Sylvie and she is the best for me. Luciens words made Andrew unable to speak. Before Andrew answered him, Lucien warned him again, Mr. Sonfield, since you still have a job, then focus on it. I dont think your boss would want to hear any bad news about you at this moment, right? Keep your hands off of my girlfriend. Of course, Andrew could tell that it was a warning. Lucien warned him that if he didnt stay away from Sylvie, he would make his life miserable. Although Andrew felt humiliated, he dared not offend Lucien. Forcing a smile, she said, Im sorry, Mr. Fowler, didnt know that Sylvie has a boyfriend. But now that I have known that shes your girlfriend, Ill stay away from her. Im sorry again, sir, in the end, Andrew apologized sincerely. You should know that there is a reason why your career is stuck, Lucien sneered and said to Andrew before he hung up the phone. Holding the phone in his hand, Andrews face turned livid upon hearing Luciens words. Chapter 694 A Quarrel It was obvious that Lucien was insinuating Andrews awful personality andck of capability. Of course, Andrew was pissed upon hearing his words. However, even though he was pissed, he had to suck it. He was not as rich and powerful as Lucien, so he could only tolerate it. That being said, he had never expected that Sylvie and Lucien were really in a rtionship.N?velDrama.Org content. It was unbelievable. But the next moment, he was relieved again and thought that Lucien was just goofing around with her. Maybe he would dump her soon in a few days. By then, he would definitely mock Sylvie in her face. These girls nowadays all looked chaste and noble on the surface, but deep inside, they were all just habitually vain and snobbish. Taking Sylvie for an example, she always looked simple and na?ve, but it turned out that she was actually a scheming woman. If not, how did she manage to hook up with someone like Lucien? She should really look at herself in the mirror! Andrew thought to himself. In anger, he kept degrading Sylvie and felt much better. On the other side, Sylvie and Nina ordered a table of delicious food, right after the dishes were served, she got a call from Lucien. I have warned Andrew just now. If he keeps harassing you, tell me immediately, Lucien said on the phone. Okay, I will. Sylvie didnt even know why she answered so readily, as if she had taken Luciens help for granted. Realizing it, she quickly added, Thank you. You dont have to thank me, you know? Lucien said to Sylvie in a gentle tone, which waspletely different from that he had used when he was speaking to Andrew. You helped me get rid of those annoyingdies, I was just returning the favor. Hearing this, Sylvie was amused and burst intoughter. She didnt know that Lucien had a sense of humor in him. He was implying that Andrew was annoying, which was true. Hearing herughter, Lucien was delighted. For some reason, his mood could now be easily affected by hers. What are you doing now? Lucien asked in a low voice. Im having dinner with Nina, Sylvie replied. When she saw the food on the table, Sylvie was in high spirits again. Hearing her words, Lucien chuckled, Okay, I wont disturb you then. Enjoy. Bye, after saying that, Sylvie hung up the phone and continued eating. Seeing her eating like this, Nina was amused. It seemed that to Sylvie, delicious food was more attractive to her than Lucien, which proved that she was an honest and kind woman. If it was other girls, after being treated by Lucien like that, they would definitely grab the opportunity to get close to him. But Sylvie, her silly assistant She seemed eager to end the phone call with Lucien so that she could continue eating. After Sylvie took a few bites, she noticed that Nina had been staring at her and she frowned, Is there something on my face? Nina shook her head and sighed, No. Forget it. She had always known Sylvies character; Sylvie was not the kind of girl who would y tricks on Lucien in order to win his favor. Perhaps it was just Sylvies artlessness that Lucien liked. Moreover, love was about the two themselves, she was an outsider and she shouldnt meddle in it. If Sylvie was really in love with Lucien, she would automatically do things to win his heart. But for now, Sylvie didnt like Lucien enough to pay much attention to him. Thanks to Luciens interference, the next day, when Sylvie saw Andrew at the set the next day, she didnt even bother to force smiles and simply ignored him. Of course, with so many people here, Andrew couldnt say or do anything about it. While Andrew and Nina were acting, their assistants were waiting aside. Seeing Sylvie, Andrews assistant said in a sarcastic tone, I heard that someone just humiliated Andrew, she must feel really good about herself. Sylvie was rendered speechless. Andrews former assistant was a gossipy guy, she didnt expect that his new assistant was, too. Was this as the saying went, Birds with a feather flock together? Because Andrew was a jerk, he would hire someone like him. That was right. How could he hire a normal person, who had nothing inmon with him? Sylvie didnt even bother to look at Andrews assistant. She put her arms around her chest, looked ahead and said indifferently, Not even your boss had said a word, but youre so keen on lecturing me? She couldnt argue with Andrew, but she didnt have to tolerate his assistant. Obviously, Andrews assistant was pissed, his face turning livid. It was clear that Sylvie was implying that he was sticking his nose into others affairs. He felt humiliated. Gritting his teeth, he said, Youd better stop your daydreaming. Who do you think you are? You should know yourself better than to ever think you can get someone whos way out of your league. Sylvie knew that he was talking about Lucien and her. She sneered and retorted, So what if I am daydreaming? Should I daydream about being with a loser like you instead of an excellent man whos way out of my league? Perhaps it was because she had worked with Nina for a while now, Sylvie also had a sharp tongue now. Again, Andrews assistant was pissed. Sylvie had just called him a loser. Just as he was about to refute, he caught a nce at a tall figure. After fixing his eyes on him, he found that it was Lucien Fowler. He immediately pursed his lips and swallowed his words. Not even Andrew could afford offending Lucien, let alone him. He didnt actually believe that Sylvie was dating Lucien. Just now, he dared to pick on Sylvie because he was angry at Sylvie for humiliating his boss, and at the same time, he didnt believe that Lucien got Sylvies back. But now, seeing Lucien at the set, he was rmed and flustered. After all, he had just been sarcastic to Sylvie. Sylvie had been waiting for his next words when she saw that he stopped talking. She couldnt help but sneer and said, Why shut up? Did someone cut your throat? It was not that she was being bitchy on purpose, but that the look on the assistants face was really hideous. Hearing her words, the assistants face turned even more livid. He was absolutely furious, but seeing that Lucien had walked behind Sylvie, he dared not say a word. Therefore, the look on his face was really weird. Chapter 695 In Love Who is the loser youre talking about? just as Sylvie was about to say something more to Andrews assistant, there came a gentle voice behind her. The voice was familiar and charming. As soon as she turned around, Sylvie saw Lucian standing behind her and was dumbfounded. Wasnt he in Riverside City? Why was he suddenly here? As if knowing what she was thinking, Lucien took a step forward and stood beside her, held her shoulder and asked patiently again, I just heard you calling someone loser. Who is it? His eyes were so beautiful that Sylvie felt she was about drown in them. Then she murmured, Im talking about someone whos so ordinary, yet so overly confident. Hearing that, Lucien nodded, smiled, and looked at Andrews assistant. This word fits this mister very much. Hearing this, Andrews assistant was furious. Lucien was implying that he was indeed a loser. It was not until then that Sylvie came back to her senses. Feeling the warmth from Luciens palm on her shoulder, she felt a bit ufortable, shrugged her shoulder and tried to break free from his arm around her shoulder. However, Lucien tightened his hand and exchanged a nce with her. Sylvie understood at once Andrews assistant was watching them. Since he was here for her now, it meant that he had acquiesced in their rtionship as a couple, which meant it was normal that they should look intimate. Therefore, Sylvie rxed. She looked up at Lucien and asked, Why are you here? Lucien said with a doting smile, I heard you were bullied, of course I had toe check you up. It was pretty obvious who he was referring to that were bullying Sylvie. Although Andrew was still at work, his assistant would convey every word Lucien had said to Andrew. However, for Lucien, although he said these words on purpose for Andrews assistant to hear, he meant every word he said. He did catch an early flight here because he knew that Sylvie was being bullied. He had thought about it. Although he had told Andrew that he was in a rtionship with Sylvie, Andrew might not believe it. So, Lucien decided to prove it with action by showing up here. Moreover, he wanted to see Sylvie.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They had just parted, but he had been missing her like crazy. Andrews assistant didnt say anything more and it happened that Andrew and Nina finished working. From a distance, Nina saw Lucien and a yful smile appeared on her face. As She walked over to them, she said to Andrew, who was beside her, Poor Sylvie, shes been trying to keep her rtionship with Lucien a secret, and now everyone knows it. She was implying something. Nina knew that Andrew must think that Sylvie was a snob, so she said this on purpose to show him that if Sylvie was really the kind of person Andrew thought she was, she would have told everyone about it a long time ago. Andrews face changed and he replied, Shes really low-key. Nina sighed and said, I know. If she was high-profile as me, she wouldnt have been bullied in the first ce. After saying that, Nina quickened her pace and left while Andrew stood there, feeling embarrassed. There people were really good, they didnt even need to use dirty words to humiliate someone. Nina walked to Sylvie and Lucien and took a nce at Andrews assistant. From the look on Andrews assistants livid face, she could tell that he had been taught a nice lesson just now. She was delighted and greeted Lucien, Mr. Fowler, what brings you here? Lucien had been famous in Riverside City as a businessman, the staff here had long noticed his appearance here and his holding Sylvies shoulder. And now, with Nina beside them, the director and other staff here all walked over to greet Lucien and stared curiously at Sylvie, whose shoulder was held by Lucien. Sylvie had never been such a center of attention before, she covered her face awkwardly with her hand and wanted to flee, but was stopped by a nce from Nina. Sylvie could tell that Nina was warning her not to run away. Helpless, she put down her hand. Gosh! Having a domineering boss who could protect her from bad guys was sometimes a bad thing, for example, one nce from Nina could terrify her. Of course, Lucien could sense that Sylvie was feeling ufortable here. He kept hisposure and greeted several people before he said to Nina, Nina, do you mind giving Sylvie half-a-day leave? Not at all. You guys go on your date, Nina agreed readily. Before Sylvie could say anything, she was pushed out of the crowd by Nina, who wanted to help Lucien and her out of here. Just like that, Sylvie left the set in a daze. After Sylvie left, the director and several staff here stayed and asked Nina questions, Are Lucien and Sylvie a couple? When did they start dating? I didnt know Sylvies got that kind of charm in her. Are they going to get married? Facing their questions, Nina felt as if she was at a press conference. All I know is that they are in love and they are in a very serious rtionship, but Im not sure where they will end up. Nina had been asked a lot of tricky questions before and was skillful in giving vague answers. Her words not only told everyone that Sylvie was indeed dating Lucien, but she also didnt make it clear whether they would get married or not. After saying that, Nina arched her eyebrows at Andrew, who was near, and smiled slyly. How dare someone like him covet Sylvie? Did he really think he deserved Sylvie? Moreover, he dared look down upon Sylvie without knowing that none of them had ever taken him seriously. However, Nina was really impressed by Luciens showing up here and standing up for Sylvie today, no one would look down upon Sylvie from today on. Nina believed that Sylvie was somewhat moved by this. Sylvie, her lovely assistant. Nina really wanted her to be happy, which would piss Andrew off. On the other side, Sylvie, who was taken out of the set by Lucien, was still in a daze. She murmured to Lucien, Where are we going? As Ninas assistant, Sylvies job was to serve her. Now that she was given a leave, she had no idea what she should do. Hearing this, Lucien smiled, Nina has said it, we are going on a date. Sylvie felt a bit shy. Although she had always been fascinated about the idea of dating, she thought that they were only a fake couple. Seeing through her mind, Lucien frowned and asked her in a serious tone, You still think we are nothing but a fake couple? Sylvie was stunned by his question and asked in a low voice, Arent we? Taking a deep breath, Lucien felt a bit helpless. Chapter 696 A Real Relationship Why not have a real rtionship with me? Lucien wanted to be in a serious rtionship with Sylvie. What Andrew did made Lucien realize that he couldnt rest on what he had achieved to date. Therefore, Lucien continued solemnly, Sylvie, would you like to be my girlfriend? Sylvie was shocked at Lucien being so straight to the point, since she had just thought about this yesterday. Lucien was the first man who offered to date Sylvie, so she was at a loss for a moment. Lucien looked around before he grabbed Sylvies hand and took her into the car. We can talk about it after getting out of here. After all, with the crew members around, Lucien didnt want to stay here anymore. Lucien thought he was too impulsive. He should have brought Sylvie to a quiet and romantic ce. Sylvie, whose mind went nk, was even more dumbfounded when she was held by Lucien. Luciens palm was so hot that she felt as if it was burning. Sylvie hurriedly retracted her hand and sat in the back seat, her ears red. Lucien asked the driver to take them to the hotel where Nina and Sylvie stayed. Lucien remembered that there was a coffee shop with only a few people at this time now, so it would be a nice ce for them to talk it through. Lucien and Sylvie sat in a corner where few people passed. After the coffee was served, Lucien looked at Sylvie, who was sipping her coffee, and said solemnly, What do you think of my proposal? I want to be your boyfriend, so lets start a real rtionship, Afraid that Sylvie had been too stunned to hear what he was saying, Lucien repeated. Sylvie held the coffee cup in both hands and sighed. Are you serious? Im very serious. Sylvie said in a low mood, Youre so rich and handsome. Why do you like me? This was what Sylvie wondered. As an ordinary employee, she didnt know why Lucien fall for her. However, Lucien missed the point. All his attention was paid to that Sylvie praised him as handsome. His face beamed at once and he said in a soft tone, Just as you think Im very handsome, I think youre very beautiful, cute, and funny. Hearing this, Lucien was a little shy. She lowered her eyes and took a sip of coffee. After thinking for a while, she said, If you mean it, I agree. Sylvie was somehow much braver than she thought. Sylvie remembered what Nina said and thought it was very reasonable. Then why not give it a shot? Her answer surprised Lucien a little. He asked uncertainly, Really? Sylvie nodded seriously. Yes. Sylvie had always been so conservative and reserved that she seldom fought for anything bravely and willingly. Thus, Sylvie thought she should make the change. The smile on Luciens lips turned wider. To his disappointment, Sylvie, who sat opposite him, added, We can break up at any time if something goes wrong between us. Luciens face darkened. It turned out that Sylvie didnt take their rtionship seriously. Whats worse, she didnt think things were going to work out between them. Ovee with anger, Lucien was lost for words for a moment. He picked up the coffee in front of him and couldnt calm down until gulped it down. When Sylvie saw this, her eyes popped out of her head. Lucien took a deep breath and smiled again. Well, lets give it a shot. Lucien couldnt say anything else. He didnt want to say no. Finally, Sylvie agreed to date Lucien, so Lucien couldnt miss this chance. Anyway, he would try his best to marry Sylvie. In order not to get Sylvie stressed, Lucien wouldnt force her to do anything. With a smile, Sylvie raised her coffee cup and clinked against Luciens, saying, Heres a toast to our new rtionship. Cheers! Lucien was both angry and amused. Sylvie was really a creature of impulse. Lucien wondered whether it was an oue of their age gap. However, they were only a few years apart, so it should be because Sylvie was too capricious. Lucien chuckled. Cheers. He added, We will enjoy being together. Sylvie didnt say anything else but smiled gently.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She turned to look through the huge window and felt like it was a dream. She thought, Im not single anymore! I thought I would be alone for the rest of my life. What do you want for lunch? Sylvies agreeing to date took a load off Luciens mind. Whatever happened, Lucien would not agree to break up with her. Sylvie tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, Its up to you. Im not picky about food. Lucien was amused again. Are you sure? Yes, Sylvie replied with a smile. Lucien took Sylvie to a restaurant with a romantic setting. During the meal, the waiter brought arge bouquet of red roses to Sylvie, which greatly shocked her. This bouquet of roses was so big that Sylvie was almost covered by it when holding it in her arms. Sylvie barely managed to show her face from behind the roses and said to Lucien, This restaurant is so generous. Its such a big bouquet. She thought that the roses were from the restaurant, so Lucien smiled with a shrug. I ordered this from a flower shop. Its the first day we date each other, so I want to give you a present to memorize today. Lucien had wanted to give Sylvie some expensive gifts, such as designer handbags or jewelry. However, Lucien was afraid that Sylvie would refuse, so he changed his mind and decided to give her the roses. Lucien knew he should be careful, or he would scare Sylvie away. Sylvie was surprised, moved, and delighted. It was very considerate of Lucien to get Sylvie the roses as a memorial. By contrast, Sylvie was too indifferent. She said somewhat embarrassedly, I didnt even prepare anything for you. Im sorry. Lucien sighed and smiled. It was the best gift that you agree to date me. Come here! Let me take a picture of you, Lucien said and raised his phone. Sylvie thought it was strange for him to like taking photos. Lucien said, You can post it on social media with the caption that youre not single anymore. Words failed Sylvie. That was what Lucien wanted. Ill also post itter. Lucien decided to do the same with Sylvie. Chapter 697 I Will Marry Her Hearing that Lucien would also post the photo on social media, Sylvie quickly stopped him and said, I dont want to show myself to your friends yet. Luciens friends and acquaintances were all tycoons, CEOs, or sessful people in other fields. Sylvie was afraid that she would disgrace Lucien. Besides, she didnt want to show herself so early. What if they broke up soon? Lucien knew what she was thinking, so he said, Ill post another photo. In confusion, Sylvie was asked to put the roses on the table and stretch out her hand. Lucien took a photo of their two hands holding together. Sylvie didnt know what to say anymore. She didnt expect Lucien to be so eager about showing off. Ill post this one. Lucien smiled as he waved his phone at Sylvie. You can post the flower one. Sylvie snorted. Ill post this one as well. Lucien nodded. The next second, they both post this photo on social media. Lucien didnt get too manyments. On the contrary, Sylvies mother immediately called Sylvie. Sylvie knew what her mother wanted to ask her, but she didnt want to talk about it in front of Lucien. Thus, Sylvie hung up guiltily. However, Sylvie underestimated her mothers persistence. Her mother called her again. Sylvie rarely hung up the calls from her parents, so she left her seat and answered the phone. Sylvies mother asked excitedly, Sylvie, you have a boyfriend now? Sylvie was speechless when she heard her mothers excited tone. Mom, why are you so happy? It sounds like I could never get married. Im not that unpopr. Her mother harrumphed, Dont say that, honey. Youre pretty, gentle, and kind, but you have a wrong attitude towards marriage. Youre in your twenties, but you were always being indifferent, so Im very worried about you. Before Sylvie could say anything, Sylvies mother asked happily, What does your boyfriend do? Is he handsome? Do you have his photos? Sylvie took her phone away from her ear and scratched her hair. Mom, Ive just begun to date him. I dont know whats waiting for us in the future, so I dont want to share anything about him with you for now. We can talk about himter. I know you well. You are serious about anything. You must like him very much, or you wouldnt have agreed to date him. Sylvies mother did know exactly what Sylvie was thinking. Sylvie interrupted her mother, Mom, I still have work to do, so I gotta go. Goodbye. After Sylvie hung up the phone, her mother was very depressed. Sylvies excuse was toome. ording to the photo Sylvie posted, Sylvie must be dating her boyfriend in a restaurant. Sylvie imed that she was working because she didnt want to talk about her boyfriend. Sylvie felt her cheeks were a little burning after hanging up the phone. What her mother said made her very shy. Sylvie was being mysterious while Lucien admitted it bluntly to his parents. After he posted the photo, his mother called him and asked him about it. Lucien then sent her Sylvies photo and said, I like her very much and I want to marry her. Sylvies mother quickly replied, The girl looks gentle and kind. You should cherish her. Lucien had long known that his mother would not oppose because his mother always respected his decisions and choices, which indirectly meant that his mother trust him very well. Therefore, when Lucien made up his mind to spend the rest of his life with Sylvie, he paid no attention to the difference in status between him and Sylvie. His parents would not care, either. However, Luciens mother added, Your father said you must be serious about your rtionship. He warned you not to be a yboy. Lucien was amused by his fathers advice. His father was clearly speaking for Sylvie and told Lucien not to cheat on Lucien. Lucien replied seriously, I see. After Lucien finished the call with his mother, Sylvie returned. Lucien and Sylvie didnt say anything. They both enjoyed the meal. After the meal, Sylvie returned to the set for Nina. Lucien also had a lot of work to do, so he returned to Riverside City. Cameron didnt like socializing at all, so Lucien was as busy as bees all day. Nina and Sylvie returned to the hotel after work at night. Nina especially went to Sylvies room to admire therge bouquet of roses, which made Sylvie very embarrassed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nina had received countless roses. There was a rich youngster who got her a whole trunk of roses to surprise her. A rich businessman even flew the freshest flowers from abroad to Nina, saying that she was a beauty who deserved the best flowers. Therefore, Sylvie did not understand why Nina envied her for receiving these roses. Nina exined, Although I received many flowers, none of them was from my beloved man, so I dont like them at all. Sylvie blinked and realized something wrong with Ninas words. Sylvie never admitted that Lucien was her beloved man, so Nina was waiting for Sylvie to admit it. Sylvie changed the topic. Mr. Dauster must have given you flowers. Maybe But he never got me so many roses. Nina tilted her head and remembered that Cameron had seldom given her flowers. Sylvie nodded. I understand. Ill send him a message to ask him to perform well. Nina was lost for words. No, we cant be so direct. Nina took out her phone and took a selfie with Sylvies roses. Bless my assistant for finding her Mr. Right. These roses smell really fragrant. Ive never seen such arge number of roses. Mr. Fowler, you did such a good job. Nina deliberately showed this post to nobody but Cameron. Nina believed that Cameron would get what she meant. Seeing this, Sylvie thought she was no match for Nina in ying love tricks. Nina patted Sylvies shoulder and said seriously, Did you see it? We should y some mind games at times. After Nina finished speaking, Sylvie was about to say something when Nina suddenly covered her mouth. With an awful look, Nina turned around and rushed into the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of Ninas puking came from the bathroom. Chapter 698 A False Alarm Sylvies mind went nk and she quickly rushed into the bathroom. With a bad feeling, Sylvie asked nervously, Nina, are you pregnant? Sylvie read many romantic novels, so she knew all the symptoms of pregnancy from the novels, even though she had never been pregnant before. Nina did not feel like she was pregnant. She thought it was because of the stomach acid. She had felt nauseous due to this before. However, Sylvies words scared Nina. Nina couldnt be pregnant at this time. The y was half-finished now. If Nina was pregnant, she would be in a dilemma whether she should quit or continue. No matter what choice Nina made, she would be facing a hard time, so it took her a long time to recover, standing at the sink, staring nkly at the mirror. When Nina thought of the crazy and constant sex with Cameron, she felt even more flustered. Even though Cameron wore a condom every time, Nina was afraid that there would be an ident. Perhaps she was really pregnant! Sylvie asked, How about telling Mr. Dauster about it? Nina recovered when Sylvie spoke. She immediately shook her head. No. It is probably a false rm. Sylvie said with dissatisfaction. Nina, be a bit more confident. You two are so passionately in love. If you are not pregnant, I doubt about Mr. Dausters ability. Ninaughed dryly. Jeez, girl! Do you know what are you talking about? After Nina finished speaking, she rinsed her mouth and walked out of the bathroom. Then she said to Sylvie, Lets go to the hospital to have a check. Sylvie said unwillingly, No matter how you wrap yourself up, youll definitely be recognized. And then your pregnancy would be on the news. Nina said indifferently, So what. As a married woman, its nothing unusual for me to be pregnant. Besides, it is known to everyone that my husband is Cameron. They dont get to judge about my child. Sylvie suddenly patted her head. Oh, right! Youre married, and youve made it public, so it doesnt matter if you are pregnant. She said apologetically, Im sorry, Nina. I totally forgot this. Ive overreacted. Nina suddenly made public her marriage to Cameron. Nheless, Sylvie had tried her best to make Ninas rtionship with Cameron a secret in the past, so Sylvie was instinctively worried that Nina would be criticized. Sylvie got relieved and said, Then we can go to the hospital without any worries. Yes. Nina replied and began to change her clothes, But in order not to cause trouble, I should still take a low profile. Yes, Sylvie agreed. Nina was now very popr. After being recognized, many people would surround them to take photos with her, which would cause trouble for the hospital. After fully dressed, Nina received a call from Cameron. Nina hesitated for a bit before picking it up, but Cameron realized something wrong with her tone. He asked, Whats wrong? You sound listless. In fact, owing to the pain in her stomach, Nina was too weak to speak anything. Nina didnt want to tell Cameron that she wasnt feeling well, in case Cameron, who was in Riverside City, would be worried. Nevertheless, Sylvie rapidly said, Mr. Dauster, Nina may be pregnant. Words failed Nina. It fell silent on the other side of the phone. Nina couldnt help ring at Sylvie while Sylvie quickly took a step back. Sylvie was actually certain that Nina was pregnant, so she wanted to share the good news with Cameron as soon as possible. Cameron was silent for a long time, and Nina thought he must be very shocked. Nina took the initiative tofort him, I dont think Im pregnant. I just dont feel well with my stomach. Cameron said in a low voice, Ill fly to you right now. Nina was about to freak out as she quickly said, No, you dont have to. Sylvie and I are going to the hospital to have a pregnancy test. Ill tell you as soon as I get the results. If Im not pregnant, you wont have toe here. Nina felt that she indeed needed Cameron with her if she was really pregnant. After all, this was a big event. But if it was just a stomachache, Cameron wouldnt need toe all the way here. Besides, they had just parted. Cameron didnt agree with her, Even if youre not pregnant, I should go to see you. You are having a stomachache. I cant leave you alone. Nina was lost for words for a while and thought what he said made sense. However, Nina wanted to save Cameron the trouble. Its not a big deal, so dont worry about me. I can handle it myself. I still have Sylvie with me. Cameron paused for a bit before saying, Nina, you must take a good rest after you finish the y. Your stomach really needs some time to recover. Camerons voice sounded very worried. Knowing that Nina loved acting very much, he had never wanted her to stop her career but decided to support her for the rest of her life. Nheless, thest time she had a stomach problem, he was scared. Almost all actors and actresses had stomachs problem because they always worked overtime. They couldnt have regr meals. As time passed, they began to have problems with their stomachs. Cameron was very concerned. From where he stood, Ninas career paled whenpared with her health. Okay, Nina agreed without any hesitation. She really needed a good rest. After she got married, she didnt give up her career. But now, she also had a man who loved her and always worried about her. Sylvie and I are going to the hospital. You neednte and just wait for my news, Nina said to Cameron. Okay. Ill listen to you. Cameron agreed.N?velDrama.Org content. After Nina hung up the phone, she went to the hospital with Sylvie. Because it was night, obs and gynae werent in service. They had no choice but go to the emergency room. Nina waited outside in the car while Sylvie went in to do the registration. When it was Ninas turn, Nina entered the doctors office. After telling the doctor about her symptoms, the doctor suggested that she should take a pregnancy test first. A few minutester, seeing the results, Nina heaved a long sigh of relief. Nina was not pregnant. The pregnancy test showed it was positive. Sylvie looked disappointed. Youre not pregnant. What a pity! Nina smiled at Sylvie. Seriously? Why do you want me to be pregnant? Sylvie covered her face. Both you and Mr. Dauster were so good-looking. Im really looking forward to seeing how cute your baby is. Nina spread her hands. Dont get your hopes up. What if the baby is in? Thats impossible! Sylvie believed in Ninas and Camerons genes. Well, its good that Im not pregnant. Then I wont miss my work. Nina said this before she followed Nina to the doctors office. What a false rm! Chapter 699 A Great Bliss After eliminating the pregnancy, the doctor said something went wrong with Ninas stomach. He suggested that Nina should have a bnced diet. After leaving the hospital, Nina sighed and said to Sylvie, It seems I do need a rest. Cant agree more. Nothing is more important than health. Sylvie naturally supported Nina. Nina then called Cameron, wanting to tell him that it was just a false rm and calm him down. However, it was said that Cameron turned off his phone. Nina looked at Sylvie with a shrug. He may well be on the ne here. Sylvie covered his mouth and tittered. Mr. Dauster is really crazy. Nina rolled her eyes. So is your man. Knowing you were bullied, he rushed over early in the morning. Hearing Ninas words, Sylvie blushed at once. As a girl who had just started a rtionship with Lucien, Sylvie was too shy to hear this. Why are they so energetic? Sylvie couldnt help eximing when she thought of what Lucien and Cameron had done. Nina spread her hands. It seems men were always energetic. Especially in sex, Nina had a deep understanding. Sylvie continued, They nearly spend all their time dating us. What about their business? Can theirpany work normally? Both Lucien and Cameron were not in Riverside City. Sylvie wondered whether they needed to manage thepany. Nina said with a smile, Camcien Lifetech is well established. If it still needs Lucien and Camerons 24/7 supervision, theres gonna be real troubles. Even if they are not busy with dating us, but with something else, Camcien Lifetech can still operate itself when they are not avable. So you dont have to worry about that. They must have their ways to manage thepany. Ninaforted Sylvie. Sylvie nodded. Im afraid that something will go wrong with theirpany if Lucien kepting for me. I dont want to cause trouble for him. Nina knew what Sylvie was feeling. Sylvie was worried for the sake of Lucien. After returning to the hotel, Nina and Sylvie respectively went into their rooms. Nina did not sleep but silently waited for Cameron. Nina checked the flight information from Riverside City and then asked the driver to take her to the airport to pick up Cameron. Cameron was always considerate towards Nina, and Nina wanted to do the same. This time, it was giving him a surprise. Love could make a couple nicer and more considerate toward each other. Nina was right. Cameron was indeed on a flight to Jamton. Whether Nina was pregnant or had a stomachache, he wanted to be with her. When Cameron got married to Nina, he swore to himself that he would protect and take good care of her. As soon as Cameron appeared at the exit with the suitcase, he saw Nina waving at him. Even though she was well wrapped, Cameron recognized her at first sight.N?velDrama.Org content. Cameron was surprised, but then he smiled gently. He knew Nina had guessed that he woulde, so she came to pick him up immediately. This was the rapport established between them. They both could guess what the other side was thinking at times. After Cameron saw Nina, his exhaustion from flying overnight disappeared at once. It was already midnight. Aside from those who got off the flight that had just arrived, there were few people in the airport hall, let alone paparazzi or reporters. Hence, the moment Nina saw Cameron, she rushed forward and threw herself into his arms, allowing him to hug her tightly. Just the moment Nina entered his embrace, she began to regret it. Nina didnt want to be so clingy. Moreover, she felt that she was being cheesy. She did it as if she was the heroine of a romantic love story. Nina didnt know what happened to her. The moment she saw Cameron, she instinctively threw herself into his arms. It was only a few days since they separated in Riverside City. Cameron naturally enjoyed what Nina did. He held the suitcase with one hand and hugged her tightly with the other. He whispered into her ear, Its sote. You should be sleeping. You were on the way here. I couldnt fall asleep. Nina grumbled in his arms. You are the most rambunctious man Ive ever met. Ridiculed, Cameron stillughed in a low voice. His voice was so husky and sexy that Nina was deeply tempted. She pinched Camerons waist. Lets go back to sleep. Okay. Cameron nodded. With one hand carrying the luggage and the other hand holding Ninas hand, he left the airport hall. After entering the car, the driver drove away. Nina was held in Camerons arms. Did you read the message I sent you? Im not pregnant, Nina asked. I read it. Hardly had Cameron gotten off the ne when he turned off his phone and saw the message from Nina. It said that it was a mistake. That is good. Otherwise, it might affect your filming. Putting himself in Ninas shoes, Cameron hoped that Nina would be able to finish her work. Even if Nina was pregnant, Cameron would spare no efforts to back her. He could even negotiate with the production team, and shoulder all the losses and expenses for Nina. On the way here, Cameron had made every possible n. He would protect Nina from any worry and losses. Nina leaned against Cameron and muttered, Actually, Im okay with being a mother now. If Im pregnant, I will be looking forward to the baby. At this point, Nina looked up at Cameron. Her beautiful eyes were filled with affection and tenderness, Whenever Im pregnant with your baby, I will be expectant and like it. Cameron was deeply moved. He hugged her waist tightly and said softly, I m looking forward to it too. But our baby is very sensible. He knows that he shouldnte at this time. Nina was amused. She giggled, wrapped her arm around Camerons neck, and gently kissed him on the lips. I hope our children will take after you. Its best if he was as clever as you. This way, I will be saved from much trouble. Even if they are naughty, you dont have to worry. Ill teach them a lesson. Cameron knew better than anyone that Nina hated being troubled. He didnt want her to be bothered by naughty kids, so he decided to discipline them himself. On the contrary, Nina neednt do anything about that. When Nina heard this, she was overjoyed. Thats great. Cameron was such a good man! It was a great bliss for Nina to marry him. Chapter 700 Nina’s Refutation Because it was toote, Nina and Cameron went to bed after getting back to the hotel. Nina had to work the next day, so they didnt have any time to make out. At breakfast, Nina asked Cameron, How is your mother now? Shes fine. My father takes good care of her. Cameron said, They dont need me at all. My mom asked me to leave before I could spend a little time with her. Sheined that Im not good at peeling the apple and that the water I poured her was too hot. I thought I did a good job, but she just didnt like it. Cameron sighed. Cameron believed that he did everything perfectly since he was young. However, Colleen was dissatisfied with whatever he did in the hospital. Nina said, Actually, she wants your father to do those for her. The one she relies on the most is your father, so she made this excuse to chase you away. Nina couldpletely understand Colleens feelings, especially since Colleen had spent most of her life with Randall. She was not satisfied with whatever Cameron did until Randall took his turn. Cameron sighed and said in an aggrieved tone, Thats why Im here to take care of you. Nina fell into his arms with a smile andforted him, I super need you here. Nina had sat opposite Cameron at first, but somehow, she sat close to him. Thus, she subconsciously fell into his arms. Nina thought she was even more clinging than when they were dating. Nina is getting older, but she became more clinging. What a shame! After you go to work, Ill go hunting a house, Cameron said. Nina was shocked. What are you hunting the house for? Cameron replied seriously, Theres still a long time before you finish filming. After the false rm, I dont want to live apart from you anymore. Thus, Im nning to buy a house and make it better. Ill stay here with you for a while. But the house here isnt worth anything. Its not worth buying. Nina cared about nothing but money. Jamton wasnt a big city, so the house here didnt have much room for appreciation. Cameronughed, You only care about money. Then, he continued, Im not buying the house for financing. Ill buy it so that we can live together and I can take good care of you. Ninas stomach always had a problem. Cameron thought she must have a bnced diet. After buying a house, he would hire a food therapist to help her recuperate. Moreover, this way, they could stay together. Cameron could work from home. He wouldnt leave here unless there was a must. But From where Nina stood, buying a house was tremendously important. She bought houses because she wanted them to appreciate, and the houses she bought all had that kind of potential. Otherwise, she wouldnt have spent such a big deal of money. Cameron gently exined, We make money to get what we want, to lead a better life. I buy a house here so that we could live together. This is much more beneficial to me than money itself.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nina couldnt refute it because she felt that what Cameron said made sense. Nina remembered what she made money for. She just wanted to have a better and morefortable life. But Nina calmed down and said, Then you can rent one. When my work is over, well leave. And you wont spend much on it. Cameron shook his head. A rented house cant provide us with a sense of belonging. I dont like that. Words failed Nina. Finally, she shrugged. Youre too wealthy. I cant understand you in terms of this at all. Cameron leaned over and kissed her, All my money is yours. You should get used to this. Camerons words sounded like yful banter, which made Nina re at him. Cameron smiled and went on with the breakfast. After breakfast, Nina was in a hurry to get to work. After she got into her car, Sylvie showed her phone to Nina. Youre on the trending news again. Everyone is certain that youre pregnant. Nina spent the whole morning with Cameron, so she did not read the news on the Inte. Nina took Sylvies phone and saw that she had been photographed when she was at the hospitalst night. She had also been photographed when she went to the airport to pick up Cameron, even though she wore a mask and a hat. Nina was speechless. She had been well wrapped, but she was still recognized. Mr. Dausters appearance at the airport is regarded as an evidence of your pregnancy, Sylvie reported to Nina. Sylvie had predicted that their appearance in the hospital would be a trending topic. Nina shrugged. Its a good thing Cameron and I made it public in time. Otherwise, I would be criticized and ridiculed. If Nina hadnt made it public that she was married to Cameron, she would be ndered that she was promiscuous. The public would even im she was going to have an abortion. Sylvie smiled and said, Yes. This was meant to be. Will you rify that youre not pregnant? Nina nodded. Yes. After all, Im not pregnant, so I dont want anyone to say anything about me. Nina then posted on social media, I m not pregnant. Its stomach problems. Instantly, someone took the lead toment, Stop being cheesy. If you are not pregnant, why did Cameron rush overnight to Jamton? Some haters alsomented, You had a hard time marrying into the purple. Then you must be eager to get pregnant so that you can win Camerons heart. Nina looked at the phone and sneered. She had never been afraid of this kind of haters, so she refuted without any hesitation. I have a stomachache, isnt it worth himing to see me? By the way, were a couple in love. Why do you make a fuss about it? Does it mean that you are not in a good rtionship with your wife and that you didnt take care of her when she was sick? As a well-known and aplished actress, Im not inferior to Cameron at all, so I dont need to take advantage of a baby. With my beauty and intelligence, Im perfect enough for him. Ninas reply made those haters silent. It also showed the public that Cameron loved her very much. Cameron flew overnight for Nina just because of a small problem with her stomach. This meant that Cameron valued Nina so much that he could evene for her whenever she didnt feel well. Any woman who read Ninas reply was very jealous that Cameron loved Nina so much. What a lucky girl Nina was! Chapter 701 We Need a Sturdy Bed After refuting those haters, Nina arrived at the set. She then got busy filming. At halftime, Nina received a phone call from Cameron. I have visited many houses. Will youe and take a look after work? No, its up to you. I believe in your choice. Ninapletely trusted Camerons taste. Cameron smiled. Are you sure? Yes, Nina replied. Camerons voice softened. Then can you pick out some furniture with me when youre free? No problem. Nina was very interested in decoration, especially when it was the house she would live in with Cameron. She would be very serious about it. Nina added, Ill finish work early this afternoon. Will youe to pick me up? Okay, Cameron was naturally willing to pick up Nina. He couldnt go to the set before their rtionship was made public. But now, he could go to see Nina without any worries. After Nina finished the conversation, Sylvie covered his mouth and eximed, My goodness! What I read in the romance novels happened in real life. Words failed Nina. Why are you so excited? As Nina drank the water, she couldnt help rolling her eyes. To take good care of you, Mr. Dauster is going to buy a house near the set. This happens only in romance novels or films. Im so envious! Sylvies eyes were filled with envy. You are not single, either. Why not ask Lucien to buy one for you? Ninas words dragged Sylvie to reality from fantasy. Sylvie said with a shrug, You and Mr. Dauster are a couple and have been together for a long time. On the contrary, Ive just begun to date him. Besides, as his new girlfriend, I cant ask him to buy me a house here. The others would think of me as a gold digger. Nina smiled, I was joking with you. I know youre not that kind of person. Nina added, Actually, I dont want Cameron to buy the house here, either. But men have a mindset different from ours, I guess. Sylvieughed. No matter what, he is trying to provide a better life for you. Around 3 p. m., when Nina finished her work today, Cameron was waiting for her outside the set. Unlike Lucien, Cameron didnt like socializing, so he chose to wait in the car. However, he knew the rules, so he ordered coffee, dessert, and fresh juice for everyone in the crew. Nina did not know this at all. When she finished work, Sylvie said to her in a low voice, Mr. Dauster said that he was waiting for you outside, but he ordered all these coffee and dessert. A crew member walked over and held the juice in his hand as he thanked Nina, Nina, thank you and Mr. Dauster. He ordered these in his name, Sylvie smirked. He could only use your namest time. But this time, on the receipt was Cameron Dauster. Everyone knows that he is your husband. Hes showing off your rtionship. Sylvie came to this conclusion. Nina smiled, Men can be very childish sometimes. Nina turned around and asked Sylvie, Where is my coffee? Sylvie was drinking a cup of cool juice. Hearing this, she hurriedly said, I asked Mr. Dauster about it. He said that your stomach is fragile and you are not allowed to drink coffee anymore, so he didnt order one for you on purpose. Words failed Nina. She did need a cup of ice coffee or fruit juice to cool herself down. When Nina had a stomachache, the doctor suggested she shouldnt drink cold drinks anymore. She managed to restrain herself with great difficulty to drink only hot juice or coffee. Nevertheless, she couldnt live without them. Nina counted on a cup of coffee to refresh herself for the day. However, Cameron deprived her of her rights! Nina was extremely upset. After saying goodbye to the filming crew and Sylvie, Nina sat in Camerons car and didnt say anything.N?velDrama.Org content. Cameron was confused. When fastening her seat belt, he whispered, Whats wrong? Why do you look so annoyed? Nina stared at Camerons handsome face. Tempted, she gradually calmed down. She knew that he was doing this for her sake. Hence, Nina stopped wearing a long face. Instead, she reached out to get a cup of coffee that Cameron had ced in the cup holder. She could tell at a nce that it was her favorite coffee. Cameron liked it as well. It was very clear that Cameron bought this cup of coffee for himself, but Nina deliberately reached it. Cameron grabbed Ninas hand and smiled with a shrug. Are you angry with me not buying you coffee? Nina pursed her lips and kept struggling with her hand, which instead, was covered in Camerons hand. Nina gave a heavy snort. Seeing this, Cameron naturally knew why Nina was angry. It was because of the coffee. Cameron asked Nina in a low voice, Do you remember Frances Strd, the doctor who helped Emelia? Nina looked up at Cameron in confusion. Of course, she remembered Frances, who helped Emelia recuperate and get pregnant. With Frances help, Emelia even got pregnant twice. Cameron exined in a gentle voice, I asked Emelia for Frances phone number and made a call to her. Frances didnt see you in person, so she only told me something you should stay away from. ording to her, coffee is too stimting, so youd better not drink it as your stomach has not yet recovered. If you insist on drinking it, I wont stop you. With tears in her eyes, Nina was very touched. She didnt expect Cameron to be so serious about this. He even made a call to Frances. Therefore, Nina realized that she couldnt be so capricious. Nina should appreciate Camerons love and kindness. Thinking of this, Nina moved forward, leaned her head on his shoulder, and whispered, Well, I wont drink coffee for the time being. Giving up coffee was not a big deal. But it would kill Nina if she trampled over his care for her. Cameron hugged Nina tightly, When you are avable, lets go find Frances and ask her to prescribe certain drugs for you. After you recovered, you can drink whatever you want. Okay. Nina had no choice but to agree. Then Cameron and Nina went to the furniture market. After entering, Cameron led her to the ce where the bed was sold, We must get a new bed. After all, well sleep in it every night. Nina nodded, but Cameron added, Besides, it must be big and sturdy enough. Cameron whispered in Ninas ear. Nina thought to herself, What a lecherous man! Chapter 702 Can’t Help It When choosing furniture, both Cameron and Nina were recognized by the passers-by. Since their rtionship had been made public, Nina didnt wear a mask. Coupled with Camerons outstanding appearance, they quickly attracted the attention of the crowd in the shop. When Ninas fans went forward to take a picture with Nina, Cameron stepped aside willingly and even offered to take pictures for them. When some fans requested Cameron to take a picture with them, Nina refused before Cameron could say anything. Nina knew that Cameron always took a low profile and hated being photographed with the others. Thank you. After those fans left, Cameron hugged Nina and thanked her in a low voice. Cameron thought it was such a bliss to marry the one he loved and loved him. It was considerate of Nina to refuse her fans for the sake of him. Nina deliberately snorted. Action speaks louder than words. Why not make me something delicious tonight? No problem. Cameron was delighted. Not only would he cook her delicious food, but he would serve her well on the bed to express his gratitude. Cameron and Nina quickly finished choosing. After agreeing on the delivery time with the shopkeeper, they left. Cameron and Nina then went to the supermarket to buy some meat and vegetables. When they got to the house Cameron bought, Cameron went straight to the kitchen while Nina began to tour around the new house. The house was a bungalow of over 140 square meters. It was fashionably and tastefully decorated, so Nina was very satisfied with its setting, but she thought it was a little too spacious After all, they wouldnt spend too long here, so it was a waste for Cameron to buy such a big house. Why did you buy such a big house? After Nina finished her tour, she went to the kitchen and hugged Cameron, who was preparing dinner, from behind. In the past, Nina had enjoyed hugging him this way, and she was still fond of doing so. With a strong sense of security, she felt that she could rely on him. Cameron replied gently, I think it will be depressing to live in a cramped house. Besides, I need arger study for work. Now that Cameron decided to live here with Nina, he would have to work from home. Thats true. Nina nodded. Nina was about to kiss Cameron when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing the name on the phone screen, Nina frowned and did not want to answer. Cameron turned around, nced at Ninas phone, and saw the call was from Edwin Hodge.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nina said, What the hell does he want to do? Nina thought, Edwin, please dont talk nonsense. Do you know what a terrible impression yourst phone left? Nina believed that she had made everything clear with Edwin. She told Edwin that she loved Cameron and asked Edwin not to badger her anymore. Cameron said expressionlessly, Just answer it. That night, after Edwin got drunk and harassed Nina, Cameron had wanted to talk to Edwin. However, on second thought, Cameron decided to pay no attention to Edwin, who hadpletely failed to win Ninas heart. Camerons reaction, to some extent, would even encourage Edwin. If Cameron offered to talk with Edwin, Edwin would think Cameron didnt trust Nina. Thus, Cameron ignored what Edwin said. Cameron also wanted to know what Edwin made this call for. Now that Cameron agreed, Nina answered this call without any worries. Nina put Edwin on the speaker and continued to hug Cameron. Hello, Mr. Hodge. Nina deliberately said in an indifferent tone to infuriate Edwin. As expected, Nina heard that Edwin gritted his teeth. However, he suppressed his anger and asked, Are you pregnant or not? Nina was a little annoyed. Why do you ask? Ive made it clear. Edwin snorted. You are an actress. I dont buy what you said in public. Even awyer can lie to the public now. Nina was so angry that her face darkened at once. She angrily said, What exactly are you trying to do? If youre really pregnant, I must be your childs godfather, Edwin said firmly on the phone. What the hell? Nina was irritated. After a while, she calmed down and sneered. Seriously? Emelia will definitely be my childs godmother. You actually want to be the godfather. Are you crazy? Julian will kill you. Emelia would be Ninas childs godmother while Edwin wanted to be the godfather. As a possessive and jealous man, Julian would skin Edwin. Anyway, I must be your childs godfather. Edwin hung up after saying that. From where Edwin stood, now that he couldnt marry Nina, he must make himself her childs godfather so that he could be in touch with her forever. What a psycho! Nina was burning with rage. He does have a problem with his brain. Cameron was very calm. Heforted Nina, Its fine. It doesnt matter if he is determined. Julian would teach him a good lesson. Although Edwin was very powerful, he was just a neer in Riverside City. On the contrary, Julian had established a presence for so many years. All his friends and acquaintances were much more powerful than Edwin. Therefore, it was just a piece of cake for Julian to deter Edwin. Nina was annoyed Edwins insanity. She swore to herself that she would teach him a lesson as well when she returned to Riverside City. Cameron stopped and turned to look at Nina, Why did you like to hang out with Edwin in the past? Although Cameron was clear that he was the one Nina loved, he was unhappy that Nina and Edwin had a good rtionship before she met him. Nina sighed. I also wanted to have another friend. However, nobody but Emelia was willing to talk with me. But I couldnt always follow Emelia. As a top student, Emelia spent much of her time studying. I did appreciate it when she hung out with me, but I couldnt hamper her. Back then, Nina was known as a bad girl, so she could only hang out with people like Edwin. Why did it take so long to meet you? Nina gave Cameron a kiss and sighed. Hearing this, Cameron felt very sorry for her. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead before gently saying, Its my fault. Nina burst outughing. What an understanding man! It had nothing to do with Cameron. No one could predict whom he would meet in the future. If Nina had known that she would marry such a perfect man, she would have worked harder to narrow the gap between them in the study. At that time, Cameron definitely didnt know that he would meet Nina, so he was not to me. But Camerons words gave Nina a warm feeling in her heart, so she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Cameron hugged Nina tightly. They spent a long time kissing in the kitchen. Cameron thought he was spellbound by his beautiful wife. Chapter 703 The Wedding A momentter, Cameron let go of Nina and said in a husky voice, I have to cook. Camerons tone was filled with affection and connivance. Nina hugged his waist tightly as she whispered, But I want you now Unexpectedly, Camerons expression changed. No. You have to eat first, or it would be harmful to your stomach. Their sex alwayssted for a long time. Thinking of this, Cameron instantly calmed down. Cameron didnt buy this house to have sex with Nina but to take good care of her, so he couldnt let her starve.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cameron grabbed Ninas shoulder and pushed her out of the kitchen, Go watch TV or chat with your friends. After that, Cameron closed the kitchen door and left Nina outside. Nina angrily stomped her feet and then threw herself into the sofa in the living room. Cameron, who was in the kitchen, poured himself arge ss of water to cool down before continuing cooking. Nina, who felt very bored on the sofa, had to find someone to chat with. She thought for a while and texted Sherlyn, My dear Sherlyn, how are you going these days? Are you feeling better? When Sherlyn ran out on her wedding, Nina was worried that something would go wrong with Sherlyns rtionship with Viggo. To Ninas surprise, when she returned to the film crew, Viggo had begun to live with Sherlyn. Later, Nina learned from Sherlyn that hardly had Viggo moved to live with her when he knew that she was pregnant. Hearing this, Nina couldnt help bursting intoughter, which even annoyed Sherlyn. Sherlyn quickly replied, Im fine. Ive vomited too many times, so Im almost immune to it. Words failed Nina. Nina had seen how awful Emelia felt when vomiting, but Sherlyn actually said that she was immune to it. It was typical of Sherlyn to endure and get over anything. Nina could only praise Sherlyn as a tough woman. The next second, Sherlyn made a video call. Stop talking about me. I just have something to talk about with you. You have made public your rtionship with Cameron. Some brands keep asking me when your wedding will be held. They want to be your sponsors. Nina was a bit stunned. To be honest, she had never thought about the wedding before. She didnt think it a big deal after making public her rtionship with Cameron. Sherlyn, asked in shock, My goodness! You didnt even think about the wedding, did you? Did you talk about it with Cameron? No. Nina told Sherlyn the truth and then she added, I dont think the wedding is necessary. I never thought of having a wedding. Just tell those brands that Cameron and I are not going to have a wedding. Nina made the decision without discussing it with Cameron. Sherlyn did not agree with Nina. As a well-known actress, you should have a grand wedding. You cant skip it! Otherwise, your opponents and haters would ridicule you. Rumors would spread that Nina was not favored in the Dauster family for she even didnt have a wedding. Nina was unconcerned at all. Instead, she said with a smile, As an experienced actress, I have got used to that. I wont pay any attention to whatever they said. Im the master of my life, so I neednt care about them at all. We will have a wedding, a grand one, Cameron said in a firm tone behind Nina, and Nina was stunned. She turned around and saw that not far away from Cameron was a dish on the dining table. It was obvious that he had heard Ninas conversation with Sherlyn. Why did you say you dont want a wedding? Cameron leaned over to Nina and asked with dissatisfaction. Nina coughed, I think the wedding is extremely troublesome. It takes both time and effort. Cameron pursed his lips and lifted Ninas chin to look her in the eye. Seeing this, Sherlyn hung up the video call without hesitation. As a pregnant woman, she couldnt bear to see such a romantic scene. Under Camerons oppressive gaze, Nina finally told the truth. Your mother is now injured. If we have a wedding, she will be busy with it. I dont want to trouble her. Besides, as for my parents, I dont want to invite them at all. Ive distanced myself from them, but if they donte, your family and friends will criticize me. If they attend the wedding, for one thing, Im not willing. For another, Im worried they might cause trouble and do something embarrassing. Nina knew her parents well. She did not dare to show them in public. Nina did not care that they would disgrace her, but she was worried that they would embarrass Camerons parents before the guests. Nina was burning with rage especially when she thought of what her parents did with Jillian Harrison. Nina wouldnt have been so furious if they did something else. However, Ninas whole life was almost ruined by her parents. Hence, she would never forgive them. Looking at Ninas sad expression, Cameron felt very guilty. Cameron was also very moved that Nina didnt want a wedding for the sake of his mother. What a considerate girl! Cameron walked around the sofa and held Nina in his arms. He said firmly, First of all, we can hold the wedding after my mother recovers, but we cant skip it. Secondly, dont worry about your parents. Ill talk to them. They wont dare to make any trouble. Nina gave a sigh, It sounds like too much work. We dont have to do that. Nina always refused to give herself the trouble, so it almost broke her brain when she heard that they had to do so many things. No. Camerons tone was unusually serious. We must have a wedding. If you find it troublesome, Ill do everything on my own. All you need to do is attend the wedding as a beautiful bride. Hearing what Cameron said, Nina knew she shouldpromise, so she leaned against him and whispered, But I have to choose the wedding dress by myself. Nina attached great importance to how she looked, so she must make herself the most beautiful at the wedding. Okay, Cameron hugged Nina tightly and burst intoughter. No girl could resist the temptation to wear a wedding dress. A girl always fantasized about how she looked when getting married in a white wedding dress. Nina was no exception, so Cameron would naturally grant her wishes. Chapter 704 Greedy for His Body After dinner, Cameron called Colleen, and Nina joined him to greet his mother. Cameron wanted to talk to Colleen about the wedding, but before he did, Colleen took the initiative to mention it. Colleen seemed a little embarrassed. Well Ive had a lot of friends visit me over thest few days, and theyre all asking me when you guys are nning on having a wedding? In fact, Colleen used the excuse of friends to speak her mind. At first, she thought that the conflict between her and Nina had been resolved, and now that the two of them had gotten married, the wedding should be put on the agenda. However, they didnt say anything about it, and Colleen became anxious about this. Cameron said, I was going to tell you the same thing. Were going to have a wedding, but not until you get better. He didnt expect Colleen to say immediately, It doesnt matter. I can take care of it for you right now. Ill just use my brain to n. Leave the rest to your dad. It wont affect my recovery at all. Cameron and Nina were surprised that Colleen was more enthusiastic than they had expected. Were not in a hurry, Nina said. Well wait until you get better. It doesnt really matter. I Cant move at all and my head is full of random thoughts. I would be really happy if you give me something to do. Colleens real meaning was that they werent in a hurry, she was in a hurry. What parent wouldnt want to do that for their child sooner? This is a happy event; parents are willing to take care of it, even if it would be hard and tiring.N?velDrama.Org content. Cameron and Nina looked at each other, finally, Cameron said, You and my dad can figure it out, like, whos going to be at the wedding or where the wedding is going to be, but the details are going to have to wait until youre fully recovered. Cameron felt that Colleen had a point, saying that it would take her a hundred days to recover from the injuries, that it would be a long, even torturous time for her to have nothing to do, and that Colleen would be happier if she was busy. Colleen smiled so wide that she couldnt even see. She quickly replied, No problem, no problem. As long as you guys decide to have a wedding, thats fine. Your Dad and I will n for it slowly. Its good that we prepare ahead for such a grand event as soon as possible. Yeah. Cameron hadnt expected Colleen to be so enthusiastic about this, but it was nice that she was happy anyway. He and Nina wanted a wedding anyway. After the call with Colleen, leaning on Cameron, Nina said, We have to make a date for the wedding, first after your moms injury is healed, and second after Emelia has the baby. I want my best friend to be there. But to think about it. In three months, your moms injury should be recovered; Emelias due date is about that time as well. Perfect timing. And Sherlyn, shell be in her second trimester and would be able to make it to the wedding. Yeah, Cameron agreed. My moms just nning. The details would be discussed after youre done shooting. His silly girl, who would think only of others but not of herself. What ifter she has a very important job toe to her door? Although he suggested that she take a break after filming this y, she agreed, but if there is a good project to find her, he did not want her to miss it. If that happens, the wedding can be postponed. As for her health, at most, he will just continue to follow her to the set to take care of her. Cameron didnt say anything, but bent down and picked up the person on the couch. Lets go. Lets get our night started. How could Nina not know what he was talking about? She wrapped her arms around his neck and sheughed, because this was the man she loved, and she felt happy doing anything with him. So the first night they moved into their new home was a time of endless passion, and the next morning Nina woke up with sore limps and turned over to find the man who was responsible, but found no one around the king-size bed. She struggled to get up and looked around the living room and kitchen. But didnt see anyone. Why arent you home? Nina calls Cameron from the couch, drowsy. I went for a run. The mans breathy voice came over the phone. Nina rolled her eyes. She wanted to curse. Why was this guy so energetic? Even after a night of intense exercise? After what he did to herst night, he still had the energy to go running in the morning? Whats the matter? The man asked her again when he noticed her not speaking on the other end of the phone. Nina blurted out a few words, Its okay, you keep running. Its better to have him exhausted than to have him torment her again in the evening. Cameron could of course hear the sarcasm in her voice, immediately his gentleugh came out, Im downstairs. Nina grunted on the phone and hung up. Cameron stopped right in front of their apartment building, thought about her little tantrum, and couldnt helpughing as he texted Nina to tease her. I work out so hard to make your nights more satisfying. Nina was about to go to the bathroom when she got his shameless message. Without any hesitation, she replied with two words, go away. Camerons face broke into a smile and he chuckled again. The elevator door opened at this time, and a few young girls walked out of it. They happened to meet his smiling face, and they were so mesmerized that they covered their mouths and screamed. Coupled with the fact that he was out running in ck sportswear, the mans strong and lean figure was perfectly disyed, and these women never took their eyes off him. Camerons face instantly turned cold. He pursed his lips and red at the women unpleasantly as he ducked into the elevator. It was a bit annoying to live in such an apartmentplex. There were too many people, but there was no single house nearby. The ce he bought was the closest luxury residence to Ninas filming location. As the elevator doors closed, Cameron could hear the women talking about him. God, when did we get such a hot guy in this building? Did you see his body? Those killer biceps. I could imagine the perfect six-packs under that shirt! This guy looks familiar to me. Is he a celebrity or so? Cameron was so disgusted by the words that he came home with a cold look on his face. Nina, who had juste out of the bathroom, was startled by his expression. This guys not mad because she just told him to go away, is he? But he was not the kind of person who couldnt take a joke, she used to scold him like this, every time he was scolded, heughed even more. Wondering, Cameron changed his shoes and came over to hug her, whispering in her ear, I ran into some women on the way back. As soon as he exined it to Nina, it dawned on her that she could imagine what it was like. Among other things, his appearance and figure were really attractive enough. Thinking of this, she could not help but also wanted to tease him, so nodded and said, I know, they are greedy for your body? Cameron was taken by surprised. He was sick of those women staring at him like that; he had thought she could be jealous to scold those women, who would have thought she would still tease him like this. Nina, sensing his momentary stiffness, burst outughing unceremoniously when she saw that he had managed to be entertained by her. The consequence of her being so brazen was that Cameron took her to the bathroom even though she had already washed up, and asked her to take a shower with him. He also asked her to take a good look at his body and ask if she was greedy for it. Early in the morning, the atmosphere in the bathroom became so steamy that Nina felt like crying. Chapter 705 Very Affectionate Sylvie and the driver were still staying in the hotel that the crew had arranged for them. When they came to pick up Nina, she was too weak to get into the car. Her legs were like jello. Startled, Sylvie grabbed her and asked, Nina, whats wrong with you? Nina red at the culprit outside the car, closed the door, and told the driver to leave. Sylvie seemed to understand something, and she covered her mouth as she leaned against the side and chuckled.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nina received a voice message from Cameron, Ill bring you lunch . No, Nina said, firmly. The food is good. She didnt want to see him anymore. Beast, beast! Be Good. The man expressed his insistence in two words. Angrily, Nina tossed the phone aside and grabbed a throw pillow to rest her weary body. Sylvie smiled and said, Its a good thing youre not in a big part today. As soon as she heard Sylvies words, Nina jerked herself off the pillow and gritted her teeth. You old snake, you old snake! Sylvie asked, What do you mean? Unable to say anything to Sylvie, Nina threw herself back on the pillow. At the beginning ofst night, Cameron suddenly asked her what she was doing today, and she was in a daze, and her brain stopped working, she didnt care what he was asking, so she told the truth that she had only a few scenes today. It was only now that she realized why he had asked that question. If she had said that she got lots of scenes to shoot today, he would be a bit more merciful in bed; whereas, if there were fewer scenes, then he would not restraint himself tonight. Nina was reminded of what she had said to Emelia before, about being with such a maniptive and calcting man, she would only be at his mercy. At noon, Cameron showed up at the set with his homemade lunch, and Nina went to have lunch with him in her trailer. She had invited Sylvie, but Sylvie wasnt going to be the third wheel, so she was still in the crew with other staff to have a work lunch together. After dinner, Sylvie was about to leave when Andrew and his assistant walked past her. As soon as they were in her sight, Sylvie knew they were up to no good. Sure enough, Andrews assistant said to him in an odd tone, Mr. Sonfield, Ninas boyfriend is really considerate. I heard that he bought a house near the set yesterday to take care of Nina. Tsk, tsk, tsk. I feel jealous even though Im a guy. Nina and Sylvie were both staying at the same hotel, but after Cameron bought the house, Nina told the film crew that she wasnt staying at a hotel, and the story spread throughout the film today. Everyone was saying that Nina and Cameron were too much in love, all were jealous of Camerons love for Nina, more envious of such a beautiful couple. But most of the people talking about it were girls, and this is the first time Sylvie heard about rtionship gossip from a man. To be honest, this kind of man was really annoying, petty, shady, immoral. Andrew coughed lightly and was about to pick up his assistants words when Sylvie suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. She smiled and said, Mr. Sonfield, are you going to say that some peoples boyfriends are just for show? Sylvies sudden interruption made Andrew and his assistants faces turned pale and flushed, and they looked worse than if they had swallowed a fly. Because Andrew was going to say that, in an ironic way, Sylvie and Lucien, she and Lucien was boyfriend and girlfriend, werent they? Why didnt Luciene here and buy her a house like Cameron did? Why didnt Lucien live here like Cameron and take care of her personally? Eventually, he woulde to another conclusion, telling Sylvie, word for word, that Lucien was just ying with her, and when he got tired of ying with her, he would kick her out so hard that her dream of climbing the socialdder would be for naught. However, what Andrew did not expect was that Sylvie, an assistant, who seemed to be so carefree every day, was actually extremely intelligent. She could guess what he was going to say at once, so she took the words right out of his mouth. This was awkward. Even someone as cunning as Andrew couldnt think of the right response to Sylvie right away. Andrew was caught off guard, and his assistant waspletely bbergasted. Sylvie smirked, First Id like to correct something. Nina and Mr. Dauster are married, not boyfriend and girlfriend. What is the point of getting married if Mr. Dauster would not dote on Nina? So please dont use Nina and Mr. Dauster against me, for they are husband and wife. For me, its all about the rtionship, not the oue. Sylvie didnt know where she got the courage to teach Andrew and his assistant a lesson. Its not that she couldnt feel it. Andrew and his assistant had been talking down her rtionship with Lucien, and even more, they despised her for being with Lucien, thinking that she was the kind of girl who wants Luciens money and that she was a gold digger. She wanted to let them know today, what she was and what kind of person. So, she continued, Mr. Sonfield, Ive never thought ofmitting to a rtionship for the rest of my life, nor have I ever wanted to climb up the socialdder. Bitch, its not the results that I care about. And hes better than you in terms of figure, looks, and character, so of course I choose him. With that, she turned and left with her head held high. After she left, Andrews assistant came back to his senses and said angrily, That chick! How could she call you that! Shes a few years younger than you! Not even Nina dares say that! Andrew pursed his lips and said nothing. He knows that Sylvie calls herself the bigger person not because of her age, but because of her psychological advantage. She despised him from the bottom of her heart; she felt that she is stronger and better than him, so she dared to call herself a bigger person. Herst remark was that Lucien was better than him in every way, and it was a fatal blow to him. Andrew took a deep breath and nearly had a heart attack. It seemed that he had underestimated the little assistant. Just as he was frowning and thinking about what to do next, Sylvie suddenly returned, causing him and his assistant to feel their scalps tingle. Sylvie lowered her voice and smiled at them. Mr. Sonfield, I heard youining about the director a few days ago. You said that he doesnt know how to direct. I even recorded it. Do you think you will have a good future if I send this recording to the director? Sylvie didnt mean to threaten Andrew like that, but then she thought, why would she draw the line when Andrews a dirty, dirty bastard? Perhaps, the only way to deal with people like Andrew was by being even more shameless than him. Chapter 706 I Love It When You Make a Fuss At Me When Sylvie returned, Andrews assistant was on his way to confront Sylvie. But before he could open his mouth, he heard Sylvie threatening them, he stayed silent. Andrews face darkened and he looked around warily to see if anyone had heard Sylvie. It was no small thing, like Sylvie said, if his words reach the director, he will have to pay for itter. If it was not a big deal, the director might deliberately make things difficult for him while directing. If it was a big deal, the director might cut his part. In the long run, the director might spread the things that heined about in the circle, the other directors would stop casting him. Sylvie Andrews tone was clearly panicked, and he didnt expect Sylvie to hear him say those words to his assistant. Mr. Sonfield, my request is simple. As long as we dont disturb each other in the future, I wont say anything, Sylvie said and turned to leave again. She was not a penny-pincher, and even though she had wept at Andrews belittling behavior, she had no intention of getting revenge on them. But in return for her silence, they continued to harass her, so she no longer chose to ignore it, instead, she threatened them. Her words were clear. They had better leave her alone. Nina and Cameron enjoyed their meal in the car. Nina had been annoyed by Camerons action in the morning, but he hade to her with his lunch, which was nutritious and delicious, Nina couldnt stay mad at him. After being fed by Emelia, Nina was fed by Cameron again, and the food made it impossible for her to get angry with Cameron. She even happily winked at the man, Im so lucky. Emelia is a good cook, and so are you. My life is wonderful! Cameronughed. She was really optimistic. Even though her parents were toxic, she could always find other positive aspects of her life and enjoy those positive energies of happiness. If she didnt have the self-regtion to live through such a gloomy home life, maybe shes already crooked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This was what she first attracted to him, wild and carefree, stubborn, and never giving up. Im lucky to have such a beautiful wife, Cameron could say sweet things to her without blinking. Now Nina is amused by him. She raised an eyebrow and asked him, pretending to be disapproving, Is it just because Im beautiful? Cameron didnt hesitate to say, Beauty and talent in one. Ninaughed, and the two enjoyed a meal together. Although Nina was usually easy to be happy with, she felt happier with Cameron now. After lunch, Nina took a nap in Camerons arms, the first thing she said to Cameron was, and I will only eat sd at night. If I dont, Im going to get fat. You See, I eat and sleep. I dont want to gain weight. As a female star, she had always been very strict about her figure. Cameron caressed her slim, no-fat waist and rejected her offer to eat only sd. You cant just eat sd, he said. Dont worry. Ive asked a dietitian to help mee up with a diet recipe that will make sure youre eating healthy and not putting on weight. Nina was shocked. Really? You had a dietitian toe up with a recipe? She thought he was just casually making food that she likes, but didnt expect him to also buy a recipe. Cameron said calmly, If I gain weight, youre going to have to make a fuss about it again. Nina didnt know how to respond to that. She then resentfully raised her hand to poke the mans chest, You sound like Im such an unreasonable person. Cameron hugged her tightly and chuckled. I love it when you make a fuss at me. The way she made a fuss was so vivid and interesting that he was willing to indulge her in any way he could. Nina snorted and sat up from him. She was about to say something when she noticed that his arm looked strange and he was trying to move it slowly. Whats wrong? Nina was worried. Cameron rubbed his other hand against his numb arm and said, What do you think? Nina gasped, Did I just numb you? She just spent her lunch break leaning into Camerons arms, and he held her still until she woke up. She had only wanted to lean in for a short time, but she didnt expect to fall asleep. Although she didnt have a big party today, she was so exhaustedst night and this morning that she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. She was very distressed to quickly rub his hand for him, Why dont you move? Or just simply pull out to wake me up. Seeing you sleeping soundly, I cant bear to part with you. Actually, Cameron just wanted to hold her tightly and did not want to let go. He liked the feeling of her leaning against him. He hadnt seen her all morning, but he still missed her so much, so he wanted to hold her once he saw her. By the time Camerons arm was back to normal, Nina was backing at work and Sylvie texted her a reminder. Just wait for me at home, Nina teased Cameron as he got out of the car. Camerons face fell. You really do need to be punished. Nina was speechless. Before she could react, the man came back and pressed her firmly on the seat of the trailer and kissed her hard. The kiss was so intense that Nina almost suffocated. By the time he released her, Nina was so angry she wanted to kick him. However, the man still put his thumb on her red and swollen lips and rubbed it back and forth a few times. Ninas mouth was immediately dry from being teased. Why was this person so good at it now? Nina? Sylvies voice sounded outside the trailer. Nina snapped back to reality and said, Iming. Cameron got up to move, and Nina stomped her foot and opened the door to leave. Cameron then strolled out of her trailer with a lunch box, and as he faced the crew outside, he was again, cold and distant; the man with the gentle smile on his face in front of Nina waspletely different now. Nina continued to work in the afternoon, and after one scene, as she drank the water Sylvie hands her, she wondered, Somethings wrong with Andrew and his assistant. Theyre more low-key now. Sylvie had no intention of telling Nina about the confrontation between her and Andrew so that she wouldnt have to worry about it, but now Nina knew something was wrong with the two of them, so she told her what had happened. Of course, she emphasized how she had threatened the two scumbags, and Nina burst outughing as she gave Sylvie a thumb-up. Chapter 707 Sleep with Her Everyday Ninasugh was so loud that it piqued the curiosity of the other actresses on the set. Whats so Funny? She asked Nina couldnt say she was gloating, so she smiled and said, Its not a big deal. Its just a happy thought. The actress teased her, You are in high spirits for a happy asion. Nina smiled and said nothing more. Naturally, Ninasughter caught the attention of Andrew and his assistant. Both of them could sense that Nina wasughing at them, so they didnt look too happy. But now that Sylvie had something on them, they didnt dare to do it again, they could only ignore Ninas taunts. Well done! Nina likes Sylvie generously. Thats how the trash should be handled. If you dont do anything, theyll think youre a pushover. Even if Lucien has warned Andrew, he didnt change a bit at all. I need to teach them a lesson and make them behave! Nina, of course, supports Sylvie unconditionally. She even felt it was a great thing to do. Sylvie spread out her hands. Thats what bad guys do, right? I didnt expect to overhear themining about the director. Fortunately, I was smart enough to take out my phone and record it. They shouldnt have done that. Nina also felt that even God could not bear to see Andrew and his assistants mess. To be honest, if it wasnt for the fact that she was worried that getting rid of Andrew would affect the progress of the entire crew, she had wanted to make him go for a long time now. After the show is over, Andrew had better keep his tail between his legs and leave the crew, or else. On his second day on the set with Nina, Cameron was still on time for his morning run. He had always been very strict with his shape, and shes got the perfect body, and hes not going to let himself out of shape. He didnt want Nina to be med.N?velDrama.Org content. Secondly, he also liked to pursue perfection. That was why he had maintained a perfect shape for so many years. He would keep up with the amount of exercise he had to do every day. Basically, as long as he had nothing to do, he would get up early to run. He was afraid of waking up the woman beside him, so he got up very gently, but just as he was about to lift the nkets up to get off the bed, the womans slim arms suddenly wrapped around his waist from behind. Ill go for a run with you. The girls sleepy voice rang out behind him, although she said that she wanted to run with him, in reality, she did not move at all and was still sleeping on the bed. Why are you running with me all of a sudden? Cameron asked as he grabbed her slender arm and turned. The woman on the bed did not reply to him and seemed to have fallen asleep again. Cameron felt so bad that he leaned over and kissed her on the lips and said, If youre still sleepy, get some sleep. Ill just go out and run by myself. I listen to music so I dont get bored, said Cameron, who thought Nina wanted to be with him because of such a reason. If she was on vacation right now, maybe he would drag her up early and they would jog a fewps leisurely. However, she was filming every day now, so how could he bear to let her do such physical exercises with him? Except, of course, at night. Im not afraid that youll get bored, Nina grunted and nudged him again, but she couldnt keep her eyes open. Cameron raised an eyebrow and whispered, Then why are you running with me? Now Nina finally opened her eyes and sat up abruptly. She seemed to have woken uppletely from her sleep; she stared at the mans handsome face and said word by word, I am to get rid of those few women who coveted you yesterday. Cameron, who had forgotten about it, burst outughing. I just ran into them yesterday, he said. I wont see them today. If nothing else, he hadnt left the house instead he chose to chat with her and had missed the time of yesterday. Nina shook her head at him firmly. You underestimate the extent to which women are infatuated with handsome men. I bet theyll wait for you downstairs to catch a glimpse of you today. Of course, it would be great if they could sessfully chat you up and get your number or something. Even if you dont have the same time today as yesterday, theyll still be there. At worst, theyll be there a bit earlier and keep waiting. If they dont see you today, they will wait again tomorrow. I know very well what these young girls are up to these days. Especially those little girls in their early twenties, all of them are very fierce. Moreover, they were very open. When they saw a man they liked, they would pick him up, even if it was just for one night. As a woman, Nina knew how attractive a man like Cameron was too little girls. Especially with this kind of popr Abstinence temperament of the aloof man, the young girls would love him even more. So, after learning yesterday that Cameron was being discussed downstairs by a group of girls, Nina had the idea to go for a run with Cameron today. Well, basically to get the girls to give up. She wanted them to know that the man they were interested in was taken. Already, with her appearance and figure, presumably, they should know to back out. Cameron thought Nina was over thinking it, but when he saw that she insisted on apanying him, he agreed, and of course, he wanted to spend more time with her. After changing into their sportswear, they left the house together. Nina was actually a person with a good physique. She usually spent time exercising, or else why would she be good at this? But ever since Cameron returned and started pestering her, she felt like she was wasted. After running for a while, Nina slowly found herself back, so she and Cameron started running happily, it could help them exercise and also spend time with their loved ones; it was a nice thing to do. As they walk back hand in hand, Nina asks Cameron, If Im right and theyre waiting for you in front of the building, what do I get? Cameronughed. How about what punishment youll give me? Nina being right must mean hes wrong. He couldnt think of a reward, for now, so he would just let her pick. Then you wont be allowed in my bed for a week, Nina said slyly, then ran away quickly, lest the angry man caught her and do something to her again. Cameronughed at her offer. No Sex for a week? How dare her! He couldnt evenst for a day, let alone for a week. Shed better drop that idea. As long as they were together, he would sleep with her every day. Chapter 708 My Husband They fought all the way and soon arrived downstairs. Nina, who had been walking intimately holding on to Camerons arm, suddenly let go of him and took a few steps back, keeping her distance from him. Cameron was confused and disgruntled. Why did you get so far? I want the girls to think youre single, she says, smiling slyly. Ill let them chat with you for a while, and then, Ie up to announce that youre my husband. How great will that be? Cameron was exasperated. They are bugging you so much? I didnt even take a look at them. You dont understand, Nina says, shaking her index finger I just love the feeling of making them embarrassed so as to let them remember that you are mine and they should look somewhere else. She was so glib that Cameron could do nothing but indulge her. As soon as they reached the front of the building, two or three girls came out. Seeing Cameron alone, they came over excitedly and said, Hi, Handsome. Cameron instantly frowned in disgust and decided to step aside to avoid them. Who would have thought that they were really unrelenting, they stopped him to continue to ask, Handsome, do you have a girlfriend? Can I have your number? We were waiting for you today. You are so hot. Im married, Cameron announced bluntly and ruthlessly. What? The girls looked at each other in disbelief, unable to believe what they were hearing. How can such a good man marry so young? Cameron raised his left hand. On his ring finger was the wedding ring that Nina had given him. He hadnt taken it off since the moment he received it. The girls werepletely stunned. Cameron thought that if he was going to make a statement like that, theyd be done with it, but when he was about to leave, one of the girls came back to her senses and said, Handsome, why would such a good man like you get married so early? I think youre lying to us. That ring of yours is actually an essory, isnt it? Thats right, two of the girls said, nodding. Camerons face cooled instantly. They didnt believe him when he said he was married? Thats pretty cheeky. Cameron looked back at Nina, warning her with his eyes that he would be angry if she didnte over soon. Nina, who was watching the scene with her arms crossed, was alerted by Camerons gaze and took action. She was wearing tight ck yoga pants, a short ck sports shirt, long legs and waist, fair and beautiful, and her figure was perfectly proportioned and slim, it was enough to kill those girls. The girls followed Camerons gaze, only to see a gorgeous woman approaching them. When they looked again, they eximed, Nina Sanchez? After all, Nina was an A-list female star. At this moment, she did not hide her face at all. Even though she did not wear any makeup, they still recognized her at a nce, and they were jealous of the state of her bare skin. It was often said that female celebrities relied on makeup to achieve their superhuman looks. When they removed their makeup, they were no different from passers-by. However, at this moment, Nina was standing in front of them with a smile on her face. She was just as beautiful and radiant. Hi, Nina waved at the astounded girls. She took the arm of the man next to her, and they were shocked again. You, you- They stuttered. Im open about who Im married to, Nina says with a smile. Dont you recognize him as my husband? The girls were horrified and immediately embarrassed. They thought Cameron looked familiar, but they only thought he was a celebrity. And even though Nina had officially married Cameron, there werent many high-definition photos of Cameron on the Inte. Plus, they didnt expect Cameron and Nina to be in a ce like this, so they didnt think much of it. What embarrassed them the most was that they only had eyes for Cameron,pletely ignoring Ninas beautiful face not far away? Now that they thought about it, Nina must have seen everything they did when they hit on him Nina smiled, but in her heart, she sneered a million times. She continued, I just saw that you seem to like my husband a lot? You want his number? The girls were so embarrassed that they wanted to crawl into a crack in the ground. Although Nina smiled at them, they felt that she wasughing at them. After all, if this man were to marry Nina, they would be ashamed of themselves. It was ridiculous to even think of stealing a man from her. I wish you happiness! One of the girls reacted quickly, hurrying to drop such a sentence and then pull the two girls away. Looking at the way the girls fled, Nina snorted with satisfaction. Cameron put his arm around the womans slim waist and pushed her into his arms Mm-hmm, Nina says smugly. They wont be waiting here for you tomorrow. Thank you, Mrs. Dauster, for helping me drive them away, said Cameron with a chuckle as he walked Nina into the apartment building. They went home, took a shower, and sat down at the breakfast table. Nina received a message from Sylvie, Nina, did you go for a run with Mr. Dauster this morning? Yeah, Nina replied as she ate her oatmeal. She thought shed take care of her rival, the infatuated girl. Sylvie replied, Oops, youre on the trending list again. But its good this time. Someone took a picture of the two of you walking back to the apartment building, holding hands. Tsk, Tsk, your body looks amazing from the back. They even praised your beauty without makeup. What kind of skin is that? Nina was amused. Really? Let me have a look. Nina was busy watching the news. As expected, her name was on the trending again. Nina held hands with her handsome husband and walked together. Nina was gorgeous without makeup. There were two trending tags on Twitter. The picture was of her and Cameron walking into the apartment building hand in hand. Both of them were dressed in ck sportswear. Her figure was Slim and enchanting, while Cameron was tall and slim, and they matched each other perfectly. Nina looked at the photos and had realized from what angle those were taken. It was very likely that the girls had taken the photos secretly after they ran away. In view of the fact that the writers had praised her perfect body and no makeup look, Nina forgave them for harassing Cameron. And, of course, thank them for sending her to Whats Trending.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, not everyone can be the headline; some people even have to pay for the spotlight. Chapter 709 You Are the Best in My Heart Cameron had been staying with Nina on the crew for about a month. The drama wasing to an end, yet one night, Nina suddenly received a call from her mother, Marisa Midgarden.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nina had never contacted her family again after knowing how her parents both had schemed her. They never called Nina, unless they wanted money. Nina answered the call and heard Marisa sobbing at the other side of the line, saying that Dominic had a stroke and was now at the hospital. Nina frowned slightly, and before she could say anything, Marisa cried even louder, Im calling to tell you that Im leaving Riverside City. I wont take care of him. Cory is in the rehab now. If you dont care about your father, then let him rot in the hospital. You are leaving? At one point Nina thought she had heard it wrong. Marisa wanted to leave Dominic alone when he had a stroke? Yes! Marisa sounded emotional. I tried my best to take care of him and this family for most of my life. Yet he betrayed me after getting some money from you. Why should I serve him? He should ask his mistress to take care of him! I hate him! I wish he is dead. Marisa gasped at the end of the roar, thinking that Nina would scold her for being so heartless. Yet Nina remained silent on the other end of the phone. Marisa calmed down a little and then she heard Nina say indifferently, Its your choice. Leave then. Marisa was speechless for a moment. Nina then sneered and said, I know what you mean. You are acting like this in front of me just because you want me to take care of him. Dont worry, I will. If one day you cant move and need someone to take care of you, Ill take care of you too. Nina then hung up. Marisa was extremely selfish. Nina understood Marisas hatred of Dominic after Dominic cheated on her, but that was not the real reason why she abandoned Dominic. The root cause was that Marisa cant take care of a patient who cant move. Marisa imed that she had done a lot for the family, but for starters, housework. Marisa was never good at it. In fact, she rarely did housework. And as they took a lot of money from Nina over the years, Marisa didnt have to do anything. Why Nina would take care of Dominic? How could she not do it? He gave her life. So, she would find him a care worker and pay for the expenses. That was all. After hanging up the phone, Nina stood silently for a while. Cameron noticed it. He rushed over to her and asked, Whats wrong? So, Nina told him that Dominic had a stroke and Marisa didnt want to take care of him. Then she sighed self-mockingly, What parents do I have! Cameron held Nina in his arms, They are your parents, but you are different from them. Cameron could feel Ninas anger, shame and even sense of insecurity whenever it came to her parents. He gentlyforted her, There are hundreds of kinds of humans in peoples hearts, and you are the most beautiful type in my heart. Nina was grateful for hisfort and affirmation. She hugged him tightly, pressed herself to his chest, and murmured, You know, you have been pestering me since you just returned to the country, but every time I think of my parents, I feel like drowning in desperation and insecurity. So, you pushed me away again and over again? Cameron asked. Yes, Nina nodded in his arms, then became silent. She was even hoping that he would find someone else and lead a happy life. Cameron sighed, saying, Silly. Nina held him tighter without saying anything. She was strong and confident. She had never felt inferior because of her parents because she didnt care about what others thought about her until she met Cameron. After falling in love with Cameron, her parents became thorns in her heart. Emelia said that Nina loved Cameron too much, she was afraid of losing him. That was why she cared so much about whether she was good enough for him. Cameron hugged Nina. After a while, he proposed, Since he is in the hospital, shall we pay a visit? Cameron thought that Nina was celerity. She was very famous. People would judge her if she didnt visit her dad when he was in the hospital. After all, the outsiders knew nothing about how Dominic and Marisa had schemed Nina. If Nina didnt visit Dominic, some people with bad intentions might seize the chance to criticize Nina as unfilial and say that she was setting a bad example for the young. If it wasnt for Ninas sake, Cameron wouldnt give a damn about Dominic. Nina understood. So, she nodded, saying, The shooting is about to finish. I dont have a lot to do. The director should allow my absence for a few days. Having made the decision, Nina and Cameron went back to Riverside City the next day. They went to Dominics hospital as soon as they got off the ne. Dominic was suffering from serious seque of the stroke. His mouth was crooked. His eyes were nted. He couldnt speak or take care of himself. He could only sit in a wheelchair. Marisa sent him to a good hospital and hired a care worker for him, judging from which, she was notpletely heatless. Yet the care worker said that Marisa only paid for one month of sry and that if no one paid for the rest, he shall leave after one month. Nina said she would pay. Then she asked the care worker to go out and stood in front of the bed with her arms crossed, staring at the angry Dominic on the bed, who could barely make a sound. I know what you want to say. You want to use my mom of being selfish, of taking away all the money and abandoning you here. Am I right? Dominic nodded difficultly. Nina was pleased. She smiled and mockingly said, She left you, but you can ask your girlfriend to take care of you, why not? Dominic was nodding. He paused when Nina mentioned his mistress. He felt embarrassed. Do you know why my mom leave you? said Nina, You cheated on her. Why would she take care of you? Dominic was silent. He looked away to avoid Ninas ferocious gaze. He knew his betrayal hurt Marisa, and he felt sorry. But he didnt expect Marisa to be so heartless. He couldnt believe that she absconded with all the money when he needed her the most. She was stabbing a knife into his chest. It hurt more than the stroke. Chapter 710 Please, Join the Show Together Cameron went to the ward with Nina and he was standing beside the door. He didnt speak. But his presence gave Nina a great sense of security. Nina went on saying to Dominic, You are the first person that I knew who lost both his wife and children. Your wife and your daughter hate you. Your son went astray. You ended up suffering like this yet no one was there taking care of you. However, you deserve it all. Dominic was pissed off by Ninas speech. He looked at Nina with rage, yet he couldnt do anything with her. He had been a parasite on Nina over the years. He didnt even expect her to be here. He thought she would leave him alone just like his heartless mother. But dont worry. Ive hired the care worker outside. He would take care of you in the long run. If you recover well, you might dont need him. But if you fail to recover, you will stay like this for the rest of your life. After that, Nina turned to Cameron, who was beside the door, and said, Lets go. That was all she intended to do for Dominic. Cameron put his hand on Ninas shoulder and they left without turning back. Dominic was howling. They didnt know what he was saying, and they had no intention to figure it out. Some parents were the nightmare for their children. Unfortunately, his beloved Nina was one of the victims. Getting out of the hospital, Nina said to Cameron, I was thinking that we should have a small, private wedding, how do you think? Dominic was in the hospital. Marisa had left. So, neither of them could be present at the wedding. The grander the wedding was, the more attention it would receive. And inevitably, bad remarks would be invited.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was the wedding of her and Cameron. It carried all her beautiful wishes for life. She didnt want any risks. Okay. Cameron agreed without hesitation. He understood Nina. He wanted a grand wedding, but that was to make her happy. If a small private wedding could serve this purpose, then why not? Cameron, why are you so nice? Before fastening her seat belt, Nina leaned over and kissed Cameron. Both were men. Dominic couldnt be more terrible, yet Cameron was so nice. Cameron enjoyed the kiss very much. He whispered beside her ears, Because you deserve my kindness. No one else except his parents, Nina, and his few friends would call him nice. Cameron was not a warm person. He was cold to most people. In the eyes of many, he was aloof. Even Coleen sometime called him cold-blooded. He was gentle and sweet only to Nina. Nina thought Cameron would bring her home, yet he stopped the car at a mall. Nina was confused. What are we doing here? We are here to watch a movie. Ive bought the tickets. Cameron said while undoing the seat belt. Nina was surprised. Tears soon welled up in her eyes. She knew that Cameron must have noticed that her mood was affected by Dominic and Marisa. So, he took her to rx. Cameron added, I feel like that since I returned, we have never had a proper date. Our rtionship was underground, we couldnt do it. But now, we no longer need to hide. Nina was overjoyed. Yeah, we can date like normal boyfriend and girlfriend now. Cameron chucked, Mrs. Dauster, you used the wrong words. We are husband and wife, not boyfriend and girlfriend. Nina snorted, Its just an update. Basically, its the same thing. Alright, same thing. Cameron smiled. Lets go! Before getting off the car, Nina put on a mask and a big hat. She then handed a mask to Cameron and said kind of frustratedly, We are too eye-catching. To avoid receiving too much attention, put this on. Okay. Cameron thought it was a good idea. They had announced their rtionship officially, so they were not afraid of being photographed. Yet being watched was still a pain in the neck. They didnt want to affect others, nor spoil their own fun. They took the elevator to the top floor, where the theater was at. Cameron took care of everything, buying tickets, popcorn, waiting in line, and so on. Nina did nothing but lean in Camerons arms. They had covered their face with masks yet they were still noticed because they were tall and elegant, and they were sticky to each other all the time. Soon, they were photographed and the pictures received a lot of discussion after being posted online. Oh my god! Is that Nina? She looks so petite all of a sudden. Wow! Nina could be so needy in front of her husband? She always shows up as a strong woman. Aww, her husband loves her so much. Look, he couldnt hold her tighter. They are madly in love. I heard that Cameron had stayed with her on the set. And now they are watching movies together. Thats so sweet. Super sweet! Are you sure they are not shooting a romantic drama or anything? Calm down! Nina is shooting a military-themed drama. She cant have the time for a romantic drama. Well, they were living in a romantic drama. Nina and her husband. Ninas husband is so handsome, so hot. Why cant he just be an actor? Or at least, they should join a reality show together. Thestments received a lot of thumb-ups. Someone even mentioned a couple-show, asking the producer to invite Nina and Cameron. The fans were enthusiastic about this idea. They all went to the Twitter of the reality show for couples. In the end, the director of the show posted a tweet saying that they would try their best to invite Nina and Cameron, but they couldnt promise that their invitation would be epted. After all, Cameron was wealthy. The money they would pay was nothing to him. And it didnt look like Nina and Cameron enjoyed disying affection in public. They had covered themselves so well to avoid attention. The show decided to send someone inviting Nina. They believed that if Nina agreed, Cameron wouldnt say no. Chapter 711 It’s My Wish Nina and Cameron didnt know what was happening online. They set their phones silent when they entered the theater. It was a romantic movie. Nina was all on it. Sheughed and cried as the story went on disy. At the end of the movie, she was still in tears. Cameron remained calm the whole time. He took Nina to the movie in the wish to erase her negative emotion caused by her parents. He didnt expect the movie to be so touching. He vaguely noticed that Nina cried in the middle of the movie but it was dark. He couldnt see her face. Now after the movie was finished, Cameron shockingly found that Ninas eyes were swollen. Why did you cry so hard? It broke Camerons heart to see her in tears. He brought her here with the wish of making her happy. He couldnt stand seeing her cry.N?velDrama.Org content. Nina didnt answer. She instead asked, sobbing, Why arent you crying? Cameron was speechless. He was a man. Why would he cry in a theater? How could he cry in the public? You dont have any empathy. Nina sniffed at him. They left until the movie hall was almost empty. Cameron felt aggrieved. He had a lot of empathy. That was why he sensed her bad mood and took her to the movie. Yet now he was used of not having empathy. Woman! Even a top student like Cameron didnt know how to argue with women. They had just stepped out of the door when Nina received a call from Viggo. Thinking that Viggo was with Sherlyn at the moment, Nina thought something happened to Sherlyn. So, she immediately dragged Cameron to a quiet corner to answer the call. Yet she heard Viggo ask formally, Will you consider joining a reality show for couples with Cameron? What? Nina was stunned. Reality show for a couple? The director of the show called me just now. He wanted me to persuade you to join their show. Viggo exined. The producers of the show thought Viggo was the best choice to persuade Nina. After all, Nina worked with Tymers Entertainment for many years. And Viggo was easier to talk to than Sherlyn. Little did they know that Viggo and Sherlyn were together 24 hours a day. So, Sherlyn knew it immediately when they called Viggo. Cameron, who was blocking Nina with his body in case she was recognized, frowned when he heard about the show. Yet almost immediately, he had made up his mind, that he would go if Nina said yes. He didnt like living under spotlights, yet Nina was an actress, so it was inevitable. He had always been very supportive. Therefore, he wouldnt care. He supported her career, in other words. Nina came back to her sense from surprise and asked Viggo in aidback manner, Mr. Johnson, I thought it was Sherlyn whos gonna inform me of such things? Do you make decisions for her now? Viggo was kind of speechless. He nced at the bedroom and patiently exined to Nina, She is sleeping now, so I thought Ill just tell you. After all, the director of the show called me at the beginning. Sleeping? In the middle of the day? Mr. Johnson, wow! Nina teased. Viggo didnt know what to say. He understood what was Nina trying to say. He was amused and at the same time kind of pissed. What are you thinking about. She is pregnant. She takes a nap every day. Sherlyn had been pregnant for less than three months. The state of the baby was unstable yet. So even though Viggo wanted to do something, he couldnt. It would be risky. Nina didnt feel awkward at all. She went on saying, So she agreed that I take Cameron to the show? Yes. She thought that you are a good person. Taking part in a reality show is not a bad idea. People would know you and like you more. Viggo felt relieved when the topic was brought back to work. Besides, she believed that the rtionship between you and Cameron is strong enough to go through all scrutinizing eyes. In her words, people should watch and learn from your romantic story so they would be more active in finding true love. Viggo told Nina what Sherlyn said. Nina immediately said, I dont think so. True love is rare. Not everyone is as lucky as me. Then she said, smiling, But I agree with the first part of her speech. People should watch and learn from this romantic story. But she had to ask for Camerons opinion. Alright then, just think about it. And let me know the answer when you decide. Viggo said. Okay, Nina said, then hung up the line. Cameron said, holding Ninas waist, Ive heard it all. They invite you to a reality show? Yes. Nina nodded. The very popr show about couples. There are couples of different ages and married for different lengths of time. Ive heard of it, a male artist at Tymers Entertainment once joined the show with his wife. Cameron was abroad at that time, but Viggo always briefly report to him. That was how he knew about the show. Cameron said, I think its a good idea. Arent you going to take a break? That show should be easy, you can take it as a vacation. Nina was surprised. She stared at him and asked seriously, Are you serious? Nina thought that Cameron wouldnt like to be exposed like this. After all, he had always been low-key and introverted. He didnt seem to have many desires, and he didnt care much about fame and fortune. Cameron nodded, Of course. Cameron raised his hand and caressed Ninas pretty face, As long as you want to do it, Mrs. Dauster, I support you with all my might. What about your wishes? Nina cared about Camerons feelings too. Cameron froze and said, I like whatever you like. And I wish whatever you wish. Ninas heart was so touched by this. She felt warm and sweet. Chapter 712 Couldn’t Afford to Lose Sherlyn is right. The public should see the good in you. You deserve everybodys love. Cameron agreed with Sherlyn. He and Sherlyn wanted Nina to get better from the bottom of their hearts. Cameron put his hands around her waist, and Nina leaned into his arms, Actually, I am not really interested in it. People said that high-profiled rtionship wouldntst long. Nina was fearful of the curse. She wanted to be with Cameron forever. So, she hesitated this time. She didnt face any sort of risk, even if it was superstition. She never hid her beauty and wealth. Because she didnt care if one day she would lose them. But not so with Cameron. She cared about him. She couldnt lose him. Then dont. Its all up to you, said Cameron. Nina got up from his arms, and asked in confusion, Why did they invite us suddenly? Is there any news about us? Nina took out her phone with her keen intuition as an actress and found that the news about she and Cameron going to the movies was on the trend because the two were too sweet throughout the whole process. Many people eagerly wanted to see them in the reality show for couples. Nina was amused. The power of people is so strong that the producers of the show were persuaded. Cameron nced at the tweet posted by the director of the reality show andmented silently in his heart that the director was pretty self-aware. He knew that Nina and he might not ept the invitation.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was satisfied with this, but if Nina decided not to go, he had no opinion. Ill think about it. Nina then took Camerons arm and left. But as soon as the two walked to the parking lot and sat in the car, Camerons phone rang. It was from Lucien, who said sadly on the phone, Mr. Dauster, would you pleasee to thepany after your date? You havent been here for quite a while. There are many things that urgently needed to be solved. Lucien saw the news of Nina and Cameron. So, he waited and immediately called when the movie finished. When he learned that Cameron was going back from abroad, Lucien had made ns to travel around the world. However, Cameron had been chasing Nina since he came back. So, it made no difference whether Cameron was back or abroad. Lucien still needed to take care of Camcien Lifetech. He didnt expect Cameron to be so addicted to love. Now after he married, he spent all his time with his wife. Cameron protested over Luciensint, I used to be abroad all the year-round, but Camcien still managed to run well, didnt it? And my job is mainly on R&D. The new program is already done. Besides, Ivee back twice to deal with issues of the research team during the month I stayed in Jamton. Although he was in Jamton, Cameron didnt neglect his work at all. During the period, the team encountered two bottlenecks. And for both times, he returned to Riverside City to fight the fire and provide guidance immediately. Lucien was furious. Twice? Do you mean you rushed back to Jamton twice? He wanted to spend some time with Cameron, eating, drinking, and talking. But he didnt give him the chance. What a friend! And most importantly, because Cameron had been staying in Jamton, Lucien had to have a long-distance rtionship with Sylvie who had just agreed to be his girlfriend. How hard that was! Lucien wanted to please Sylvie. But Cameron stayed in Jamton. Lucien had no chance to leave. This rtionship wouldntst long if it had to go on like this. I think youd better go to thepany. Lucien couldnt take it anymore. Nina had had enough of their argument. She wanted some peace. They were over thirty yet they were arguing over such small issues. Nina couldnt figure out how they had run Camcien so well. Ill send you to Emelias ce and then go back to thepany. Cameron cared about work. Lucien said he needed to handle something at work, he would no doubt go over immediately. He was just jokingly bickering with Lucien. That was how they deal with each other over the years. Nina shook her head. Nah. Ill send you to thepany first and then go buy something for Emelia. Cameron agreed. So, Nina drove Cameron to Camcien and then went to the mall nearby Emelias ce. She wanted to buy some clothes and toys for the twins. Almost every time she saw Emelia, Nina brought these things. It gave Emelia a headache because Julian kept buying stuff for the children too. Their house was big but if this went on, soon they would have no room to hold all the stuff. Nina and Cameron have not returned home for a long time, so Colleen and Randall asked them to go back for dinner. They couldnt refuse. So, Nina met Emelia at lunchtime. Emelia waited at home for a long time. But Nina didnt arrive. She said to Julian anxiously, Nina told me on the phone that she had left the mall and would be here in about 10 minutes. Now 30 minutes had passed. She hasnt arrived yet. And she is not answering my call. That was why Emelia was worried. If something happened in the middle of her way, Nina would have called. Nina wouldnt let Emelia, a pregnant woman, be so worried. But now, she didnt call. And she didnt even answer calls. As a pregnant woman, Emelia was hyper-sensitive. She felt like she couldnt breathe. Ill ask someone to go to the mall and check it out. Julian was worried too seeing Emelia like this. Emelia couldnt stand any shock now. Julian wouldnt let go of whoever trying to make trouble. Could you go have a look? Otherwise, I wont stop worrying. And call Cameron. Julian frowned, What about you? I cant leave you alone here. The maids would take care of me at home and Ill calm myself down. Dont worry about me. Emelia cared more about Ninas safety. And she wont be alone, all the servants were at home. Julian obeyed Emelia. He reminded the babysitter of a couple of things. Then, he went out with the car keys and called Cameron by the way. Cameron was in the conference room with Lucien. Everybody looked serious in the meeting. He didnt know that Nina had not yet arrived at Emelias ce. When Cameron received Julians call, his face turned grim. Chapter 713 I Would Never Give Up on Her Perhaps it was because Camerons face looked a bit too frightening, Lucien immediately asked what happened. I need to go. You guys go on. Cameron didnt answer Luciens question. He quickly left. He couldnt tell Lucien that Nina went missing in front of so many people. Nina was a celebrity. Her disappearance was no small matter. Otherwise, unfavorable news would emerge. Lucien had a tacit understanding with Cameron and followed him out. He pulled Cameron into his office and pressed Camerons shoulder, saying, Calm down! Although Cameron suppressed his emotion in front of people, after knowing Cameron for so many years, Lucien immediately told from Camerons expression that something went wrong. After a short silence, Cameron said, Nina is in trouble. She was going to Emelias ce but she didnt arrive on time. And Julian called just now saying that Nina didnt answer the calls. Cameron exined and took out his phone, trying to call Nina, but in vain. Luciens face changed too. He stood in the office, his arms on his waist, frowning. If she is kidnapped or what, the person who did it wont be an ordinary person. Nina is well-known, if someone wants to hurt her, they wont do it so openly. Lucien analyzed. Cameron immediately thought of a man. He told Lucien, Ask someone to check on Edwin Hodge. Cameron was grateful to Lucien for analyzing the matter while his brain was in a mess. When Lucien said that ordinary people wouldnt do it so openly, he immediately thought of Edwin. Only a nutcase like Edwin would do such things. After that, Cameron immediately set off to the mall where Nina went. Julian arrived there a bit earlier. When he met Cameron, the first thing he said was, I wanted to check the surveince of the mall only to find that it had been damaged half an hour ago. The message was clear. Nina was the target. But of course, I didnt tell them who the person I was looking for was. Julian was a cautious person. He knew that no one shall know that Nina was missing. So, he told the manager of the mall that he was looking for a friend. Thank you. Cameron was grateful for Julians concern for Nina. I think Edwin Hodge did it. No one else would do such crazy things. Julian frowned. He had known that Edwin was a crazy admirer of Nina. He would do such things because he rose in the entertainment business. What does he want? Julian asked. Edwin knew that Nina had married Cameron. What was the point of pestering Nina? Besides, Nina never liked Edwin. No matter what he wants, Ive made ns for the worst-case scenario. Cameron looked rather calm. Edwin loved Nina, so he wouldnt kill Nina. Yet he might take something more precious for a woman. He might assault Nina sexually. Nina was a celebrity. If people knew she was raped by Edwin, her career would be over. That was not the worst, to be frank. Cameron had enough money to support their life.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What he worried about the most was the reputation of Nina might be wrongly tarnished and how she would suffer if the public opinions went harsh on her. He was afraid Nina would be depressed. She valued her reputation. Julian looked at Cameron and patted his shoulder. I am sure you wont leave her no matter what happened. Julian could rte. He knew what Edwin could do to Nina. Emelia had in the same danger. He thought, at that time, that no matter what happened to Emelia, he would never give up on her. Now Cameron shall feel the same. Lucien called just at this moment. I am almost sure it was Edwin. His employee said he hadnt shown up since this morning. Then find him with all cost. I dont think he would damage all the cameras in Riverside city. Cameron said in a cold voice. Get it. Lucien then went to deploy. He had a wide socialwork in Riverside City. And he was the only person who could do this for Cameron. Cameron then said to Julian, You should go home. Emelia must be in a bad mood. Emelia was so close to Nina. She might copse when she learned that something has happened to Nina. She was a pregnant woman with twins. Julian must be there for her. Okay. Call me if you need anything. Julian then left. After Julian left, Cameron got in the car, He called Nina once again, even though he knew there wont be any result. He was thinking about where Edwin could take Nina. If Edwin didnt drug Nina, Nina should be fine. She was swift both physically and mentally. She should be able to take care of herself. Unexpectedly, Edwin called. Cameron answered the call immediately. He forced himself to calm down. Edwin must want to see him anxious. So, Cameron remained silent. Edwin said mockingly, Wow! So you figured out I was the one behind it? Save the crap. What do you want? You sound calm. Dont you want to know how she is doing right now? Edwin said scornfully, It seems like you dont love her that much. She had been missing for so long yet you are not worried at all. Cameron said indifferently, To be honest, I didnt expect you to be some. Edwin felt insulted even though Cameron didnt speak much. Chapter 714 Kill Me Edwin didnt say a word for a while. Cameron knew that Edwin must be pissed off. He couldnt help but sneer. It was such a waste of intelligence to y this trick with Edwin. Edwin was not annoyed by Camerons insult. Instead, he answered, Cameron, insult me. That is the only thing you can do now, right? After all, you cant find where I am now. Nor do you know where is Nina. Isnt she with you? Cameron asked quickly, and then said, Actually, if she is with you, Im quite relieved, because I know that you wont kill her. If she falls into the hands of others, Ill have to panic, because I cant figure out what the purpose of those people is. They might kill her. Edwin didnt expect Cameron to be so calm the whole time. Cameron didnt show the slightest panic up to now, which was not what Edwin wanted. He didnt like Camerons calmness. He had always believed that it was all fake. He wanted to break Camerons arrogance. Now that Nina had fallen into his hands, Cameron was not panicked at all? Edwin couldnt figure out what Cameron was thinking. But he had to admit that Cameron was right, he wouldnt kill Nina. Yet he went on saying, How do you know I wont kill her? Cameron said with a sneer, Didnt you kidnap her for love? How can you hurt her? My love for her had turned into hatred. Im going to kill her so you wont be able to live either. The three of us shall go to hell together. He couldnt stand it when Cameron spoke like everything was under his control. After he finished yelling like this, he said, I wont kill her, but I will make her life worse than death, and make you suffer. I know what youre going to do. Cameron didnt give Edwin the chance to continue. But I have to let you know in advance. No matter what you do to her, I will not leave her. Edwinughed mockingly, If I touched her, you can still ept her? Cameron said without hesitation. Why not? It isnt her fault. I will ignore everything you have done to her and treat her like a princess. Oh, shut up! Edwin scolded fiercely, not believing Camerons words at all, You are just saying it. I dont believe you wont mind! Cameron was not annoyed at all. He scolded, Edwin, you are so fucking dumb. There are so many rposed families as well as couples who had dated other person. If every man cares about if a woman had slept with someone else, most people in this world would be single. Edwin didnt know what to reply. The next second he bawled, It doesnt matter whether you mind it or not. Ill release my intimate photos with her and let the public judge her! So that is what you want? To ruin her? Yes, Edwin said, gritting his teeth. It was not. But Edwin couldnt reconcile. He thought even though he couldnt have Ninas heart, at least he would taste her body for once. He believed he would feel better after that. He would probably be able to let go. Edwin was deeply hurt when Nina said to the public that she loved Cameron solely. He didnt expect their love to be so deep. He thought he still have the chance. He didnt believe that the love they eximed existed in the world. He was sure that their love would be destroyed by many uncontroble factors. He was drinking in the bar when he saw the news of Nina and Cameron on the trending list. Stimted by alcohol, he took the risk of abducting Nina. Edwin was never a good person, and there was nothing he did not dare to do in the past few years. He only controlled himself a bit after returning to Riverside City to win Ninas favor. Nina asionally went to his pool hall a few times, and he looked like a decent gentleman each time. Seeing that Edwin was losing control, Cameron changed the topic, Let me speak to her. He pretended to be calm but he was anxious. How could he not worry? Edwin agreed. Okay.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Cameron heard the sound of the door from the other side of the line and felt slightly relieved. It seemed like Edwin and Nina were in different rooms. So, he shouldnt have done anything to Nina. Nina, Cameron called out, trying his best to remain calm. But Nina didnt respond. So, he called out again. Edwin said, Nina, Cameron is calling you. Why dont you speak? Speak to him. You wont have the chanceter. Nina! just when Edwin finished speaking, Cameron screamed, which startled Edwin. Cameron raised his voice, Edwin, check whats wrong with her. Edwins heart skipped a beat. He rushed over and saw blood on Ninas lips. He tossed his phone and opened Ninas mouth with his hands, only to find that Ninas mouth was full of blood. Edwin got panicked. Shit! She wanted to kill herself by biting her tongue. Edwin was about to be crazy. Nina, what the fuck is wrong with you! He scolded, and at the same time, his eyes turned red. Nina was very good at fighting. So, he had to tie her to the chair. He didnt expect she wouldmit suicide in this way. Didnt you hear it? Cameron said he wouldnt mind even if I touched you. Edwin screamed. He had put her phone on the speaker just now. And the door was left open. Nina must have heard Cameron. He thought she must be moved, yet He wouldnt mind. But I wont let him be judged. Nina said weakly. She used all her force to bite her tongue but she might have done it the wrong way. Because it was just bleeding, not broken. Nina looked more beautiful with blood on the corner of her lips. She red at Edwin and said syble by syble, Let go of me now, or kill me. Chapter 715 A White Lie Damn! Edwin was pissed off by Ninas stubbornness. He didnt expect Nina wouldmit suicide. In the eyes of most people, Nina was open-minded. She would never kill herself. Edwin had the same impression of Nina. He thought Nina would never give up living even if it were the end of the world. He scolded, What the hell! Do you have to go so far? I havent even touched you yet. What the hell are you doing? When did you be such a person? Nina smiled, feasible and scornful, I have always been such a person. You never know me well. Edwin was trembling. Cameron knew her. That was why he lost her manner and asked him to check on Nina. Edwin wanted to see Cameron lose manner and he did.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Camerons voice suddenly trembled. It was very tense. It sounded awful. Yet Edwin felt no pleasure. He felt a crushing defeat. He was suddenly upset. The next second, he saw Nina faint. Edwin was startled. He rushed forward calling Ninas name. Edwin never cared about anything. He had never been so anxious. He never felt any fear while fighting with others, but at this moment he did. He had never wanted to hurt Nina. Cameron called again. Edwin picked it up and said in great panic, Nina passed out. Cameron was silent for a moment. Edwin could feel his hatred. If they werent talking through the phone, Cameron would have killed him right away. Edwin, if you want her to live, leave right now! Ill call the ambnce. If the doctors and nurses see you beside her, a married woman, you know what will happen to her. Cameron said word by word. Then he added, If you want to ruin her, then I couldnt do anything. You could call the ambnce. Ill send you the address. Ask people toe. Edwin said desperately. He got panicked when he saw Nina trying to kill herself and when she passed out. He became sober. His heart was broken. He gave up. After the call. Edwin left Nina. They were in a hotel. He didnt know where to bring her. But he thought that if he was to sleep with her, the hotel was the best choice. The hotel was downtown. After getting the address, Cameron immediately set off for it. He called Julian on his way, asking Julian to contact Arthur to send reliable doctors over. He needed someone trustworthy, someone, who wouldnt leak the news that Nina showed up and passed out in a hotel for no reason. When Cameron arrived, Nina was still in aa. Cameron bit his lips while taking off the rope from Nina. Nina He put her in his arms. Nina was unconscious. Cameron cried. His voice turned hoarse. Nina didnt move. Cameron hugged her and kept apologizing, I am sorry. I am sorry. I failed to protect you. Cameron was about to be swallowed by guilt and self-me. Edwin wasnt totally impossible. He didnt do anything to Nina. If anything happened to Nina, Cameron didnt know how he shall live for the rest of his life. Someone knocked on the door. Unexpectedly, it was Arthur. He hade with a medicine box by himself. Arthur exined, Id bettere here myself. I dont trust anyone else. Thank you, Cameron said, his eyes red. Arthur checked Ninas condition without saying much more. She injured her tongue. But apart from that, she is fine. She must have used up all her strength biting her tongue, and added the pain, she fainted. Cameron let out a long sigh of relief, Thank you. Its all right. Arthur stood up and said, But I dont think its convenient for you to leave now, so you might as well rest here with her. She would wake up soon. Yes, Cameron replied. Nina was not awake yet, and if he carried her out, someone would notice and they might be photographed. Arthur didnt stay long. He soon left. Camerony next to Nina and hugged her tightly. Arthur called Julian as soon as he came out, informing him that Nina was now safe with Cameron. Emelia had been crying so hard that her eyes were red. She was holding Julian in tears again. But this time, it was joyful tears, unlike thest time. Emelia and Julian were in the hospital because Emelia had been too anxious and her situation was unstable, which made Julian very worried, so he took her to the hospital. There were professional doctors. After having a check on the heart rate of the baby, Julian felt much more at ease. Fortunately, Nina was fine this time, or otherwise Julian didnt know what would happen to Emelia. If Nina was in trouble, maybe Emelia would have a mental breakdown. Thinking of this, Julian wanted to kill Edwin. Nina woke up to Camerons anxious eyes above her head. The mans eyes were scarlet. she could see how worried and sad he was. Nina put her arms around his neck, opened her mouth, and wanted to say something, yet the sharp pain in her tongue made her unable to speak. Your tongue is injured, dont talk. Cameron raised his hand to her face and stared at her with an extremely serious expression, saying, Nina, whatever happens, being alive is the most important thing. Cameron was so frightened by Ninas move. He was shaking when he thought that Nina might have hurt herself. That was why his voice was so distorted when he called out to Edwin to check on Nina. Although her tongue was still hurting, Nina tried to elicit a smile tofort Cameron. Dont worry. I agree to live is the most important thing. I was just acting. I wanted to scare him. I made it, right? I am a famous actress. Its just a piece of cake to fool him. Nina added, seemingly calm. For real? You were acting? Cameron wasnt quite convinced. Nina nodded seriously. Yes. Nina would never tell Cameron that she intended to kill herself when she heard Edwin wanted to touch her. It was all for the best to let Cameron believe that she was just acting. Chapter 716 I Love You to the Moon Im so thirsty, Nina whispered with difficulty. Cameron was staring at her, wanting to tell from her eyes if she was lying. Hearing this, he immediately went to take water. Nina took a deep breath seeing that Camerons attention was distracted. She hated Edwin so much. She swore that she would beat him hard the next time when she saw him. If she couldnt defeat him, she would bring Cameron. They would kick the shit out of Edwin. He was such a nutcase. Cameron came back with the water. He wanted to feed her some water and yet Nina took the cup herself. I am not disabled. Its just my tongue. I can drink by myself. Cameron had to agree. After drinking, Cameron said, Ill tell my parents that we are not going back tonight. You cant speak. Lets go back and get some rest. Cameron didnt want his parents to be worried, so he didnt tell them about what happened. Therefore, they didnt know about Ninas injury. Just before Nina woke up, they sent a text to Cameron, reminding him to bring Nina home for dinner. Nina shook her head. I think we should better go back. Youve been with me on the set for a long time. It wouldnt be appropriate if we dont visit them this time since weve been back for a while. She titled her head and came out with an idea. Just tell them that I have a toothache and I couldnt speak. Alright. Cameron thought it was a good idea. He was mainly worried that Ninas tongue would hurt if she kept talking to Coleen. But having toothache was a good idea to avoid talking. Do you feel ufortable anywhere else? Cameron was still worried even though Arthur had checked Nina. Nope. Nina shook her head. After a pause, she said, Except my heart. I wanted to skin that bastard. Nina was pissed off at the thought that Edwin wanted to take advantage of her. He had fled, said Cameron. He wanted to kill Edwin the most. So, before Nina woke up, he had sent people looking for Edwin but was told that Edwin had left the country in a hurry. Edwin must know that except for Nina and Cameron, he offended Julian too. Julians people were also searching for him in Riverside City. As Ninas best friend, Emelia ended up in hospital hearing that Nina was kidnapped. Julian wouldnt let go of Edwin, without a doubt. Fled? Nina was more enraged. This piece of shit! I bet he didnt dare to stay here. Otherwise, Ill make him suffer. I guess he wouldnt daree back in the short run. Cameron was scornful when talking about Edwin. He despised him, thinking that he was a coward. Yet at the same time, he was d for the mess Edwin made. From now on, he would be more cautious about Ninas safety. He would not leave Nina if not necessary. If he had to leave or she had to work in another city, he would arrange bodyguards for her. If one wasnt enough, then send two, or more. Whatever it cost, Nina must be safe. He wouldnt take it if such an incident happened again. Nina grinds her teeth when she heard that Edwin had fled. But the next second, when she spoke to Cameron, she sounded gentle again, Lets go and get changed. Cameron took her tighter into his arms, sighed, and said, Okay but now let me hold you for a little bit longer. From the time he heard that she was missing till now, he had been anxious. Seeing her awake in front of him intact, Cameron finally rxed. He was exhausted, that was why he asked to hug Nina for a while. He needed to calm down. Nina, I am telling you again. No matter what happens, live. If you dare to leave me alone, I will not let you go even as a ghost. Ill haunt you, if there is an afterlife, Ill take revenge on you. Nina was amused, So you would never let me go in every life? Cameron snorted, We might better live this life to the fullest. Forget about other things. I will make you my wife in the next life too. How do you know I am still a woman by then? Maybe well change genders. And by that time, Ill tease you, little girl. Nina jokingly said. Nina said as she flirtatiously hooked Camerons chin. If you are a woman in the next life, you will definitely be a real beauty. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cameron didnt resist. Yet he suddenly said, Nina, lets have a baby. What? Nina was stunned. Cameron insisted that he didnt want babies for now and he asked his parents to give up this idea. Why did he suddenly change his mind? You said Ill be a real beauty if I were a girl. So, our daughter must be beautiful too. Im quite curious. Cameron said gently. In fact, Cameron was frightened by Ninas suicide. He thought that if they had a child, no matter what happened, Nina would live, at least for the child. Nina stared at him with a frown, Cameron, are you Nina wanted to ask, Are you trying to keep me alive with the baby? Smart as she was, she immediately understood why he had changed his mind. Yet before she finished the sentence, Cameron kissed her. Nina soon gave up resisting. She kissed back. After what happened just now, she got panicked too. However, because her tongue was hurt, the kiss was a short one. Even so, Ninas mind was still a mess after the kiss. She couldnt even recall what was she going to say. She knocked on Camerons shoulders helplessly as a protest. Cameron took her punches, while kept on brainwashing, Nina, I love you to the moon. You must stay with me forever. Dont you ever leave me alone. Cameron, can you be quiet for a second? My ears hurt. Nina never expected the cold Cameron to be so annoying. Chapter 717 I’ll Call You Mr. Talkative The more Ninained, the more insisted Cameron was. Ill remind you every day in case you have any bad thoughts. Nina was speechless. Cameron lifted his eyebrows seeing Nina re at him and said, What? Any disagreements? No. Do as you wish. Nina smiled. She thought she should change his name on her phone to Mr. Talkative Whats in that smile? Cameron had a bad feeling. He knew too well how cunning she was. Nina urged, We should go. Dont let your parents wait. Cameron narrowed his eyes and then stood up, grabbing her. He had been prepared for whatever she was nning to do. Leaving the hotel, they went home and got changed, then headed to the Dausters. Upon entering the door, Cameron exined to Colleen, Mom, Nina has a toothache. She has trouble speaking. Colleen didnt have any doubt. She immediately went up asking, Are you alright, Nina? Have you seen a dentist? Cameron answered on Ninas behalf, Yes, she did. And the dentist prescribed some medicines for her. Colleen immediately said with empathy, I know how terrible it feels when having a toothache. I suffered from it too. At that time, I almost knocked my head on the wall. Nina covered her face with one hand and nodded, saying, Indeed, its painful. As the best actress of many years, acting toothache was easy for Nina. Then dont speak. Ill ask them to prepare some soft food for you. Colleen then went to the kitchen. Her arm hadnt recovered yet. It was still in a bandage, After Colleen left, Nina and Cameron exchanged a look. Cameron murmured beside her ear, Good actress. Nina snorted, thinking, Of course, I am! During dinner, Nina was able to eat slowly. Cameron would answer Colleens questions. To be honest, it felt great not having to speak. After all, it wasnt easy for inws to get along. Speaking less meant fewer chances to make mistakes. Colleens arm recovered well. Randall took good care of her. She had been happy both physically and mentally. At first, Colleen nned to discuss the wedding with Nina, but Nina couldnt speak, so she gave up. Anyway, Nina would have to stay on set for a bit longer. And Colleen also needed some time for her arm to be recovered. Yet Cameron mentioned the wedding. Dad, Mom. Nina and I thought about it. And we think a small private wedding would be better for us. We want to stay low-key, so well only invite people close to us. What? Colleen had been nning for a grand wedding. She thought that Nina was a famous actress. She must give her face. The reporters muste. She wanted Nina to be proud. Yet now Cameron proposed to have a small private wedding Colleen wanted to say something. Randall interrupted, Since they had decided, well just agree. After all, its their wedding. Hearing this, Colleen gave up the thought of persuading Cameron to have a grand wedding. Randall was right, it was their wedding. So, they should decide. Alright! Make it a small private one then. What Colleen cared about most was not the scale of the wedding but the process of preparing the wedding for his son, about the ritual. Many might be puzzled. Preparing for the wedding was greatbor. Why was Colleen so keen on it? Most parents, especially those who had only one child, saw the wedding of their children as a big event. Cameron looked at his father, whom he regarded as wise, in appreciation. Thanks to Randall, the rtionship between Nina and Colleen was fine. Luckily, Colleen cared about Randalls opinion. Before leaving, Cameron said goodbye to his parents in front of the door, holding Ninas hand. He told them that they would have a baby as soon as Nina finished this drama. Colleen and Randall were in great surprise. They looked at each other. Colleen said as she thought of it immediately, Why so sudden? My arm hasnt recovered yet. I cant help you guys taking care of the baby.N?velDrama.Org content. Randall reminded, It takes ten months to give birth to a child. Nina was not going to deliver the baby right away Colleen suddenly realized it. Oh right! I forgot it. I was too anxious. Its fine. said Cameron, We can take care of the child by ourselves. He preferred to take care of the baby themselves. Colleen said, How can you do that? You guys are both busy. Do you want Nina to put her career to a halt? Before Cameron replied. Colleen said to Nina, I dont want you to be a housewife. It must be difficult to make a name in the entertainment industry. Dont give it up. Women should work. Its a means of empowerment for us. Cameron was speechless. He couldnt believe that he heard this from his mother. Colleen was asking Nina to focus on her career in front of him. Nina chucked. She appreciated Colleens support. Most mothers-inw would hold the opposite opinion, thinking that their daughter-inw should stay at home taking care of the family. Not to mention that Cameron was such a sessful person and she was an actress. Nina thought about it and found that most actresses who had married good husbands chose to stop working after getting married. They started to focus on the babies. Some even kept giving birth for years in a row. Colleen supported Ninas career, which make her an open-minded person in Ninas eyes. Nina understood that Colleen wanted to help them take care of the child. So, she said with a smile, I wont give up my career. If I get busy, the child would have to rely on you guys. So please, recover soon. Sure, sure. Ninas words pleased Colleen. Ill have to recover soon and take exercise more. Taking care of a child can be painstaking. The four of them said goodbye in a lovely atmosphere. Getting in the car, Cameron asked Nina, frowning, Do you want my mom to take care of the child? Nina asked back with a smile, Dont you want that? Nina would never ask for the favor if Colleen didnt want it. But Colleen wanted to do it obviously. And Nina thought there was nothing wrong with having Colleen to help. Chapter 718 She Can’t Afford Losing Cameron said, I am afraid the child would be educated in a wrong way. He looked at Nina and added, I mean, we might have different opinions about parenting. If Nina interrupted, Hey! Its not that we are having a baby tomorrow. You are overthinking. She leaned back, saying, Drive. I am sleepy. So, Cameron stopped speaking and started to drive. Before falling asleep, Nina whispered in Camerons arms, I dont want to go to that reality show for couples. Alright. Cameron agreed without hesitation. Nina smiled, Dont you even want to know the reason? Cameron held her tighter, I agree with whatever you decided. Ninaughed. Then she told him the reason, Ive exposed myself in the public when I work. I dont want my private life to be watched. Someone people are dark. They couldnt stand seeing others doing better than them. If we are too high-profiled, they might be jealous. People in this industry get worried when they are not famous, but once they are, they would have more worries. Ninained about the show-biz, leaning her chin on Camerons chest. I wish I wasnt famous. So, people wont pay attention to me. I can act as I want. But now every time I y a role, there would be discussions or even debates. Its quite confusing to me, because Im the one doing the job, what is it have to do with them? If they have so many opinions, why dont they just take my role and do the performance themselves? I miss the time when I was just a nameless actress. I could go out without being noticed, let alone being surrounded. I could go to a lot of ces. I could travel, eat at restaurants, and go shopping. I could dress the way I like. I could talk andugh freely. Now Nina couldnt do those things anymore. Paparazzi were everywhere. Many people couldnt understand why did celebrities need so many bodyguards. They wouldnt need that if the fans were less enthusiastic. Without the bodyguards, celebrities wouldnt be able to make a single move. Cameron chuckled, That doesnt sound like you. Nina snorted without even thinking much. I have someone to care about now, therefor I changed. She didnt care about what people said when she was alone. In the worst case, she would just quit the show-biz. But now things were different. The man she loved deeply had returned to her. They built a family. She wanted to keep this warmth forever. She couldnt afford to lose. She didnt want people to judge him because of her. After she finished speaking, Cameron pinned her down in the bed with a smirk. It turned out it was his trick. He wanted to hear her say that she cared about him. What a cunning man! Nina was tricked again. Nina returned to the crew with Cameron after making arrangements for Dominic. For a person like Dominic, recovering after a stroke was important. So, Nina settled Dominic in one of the best rehabilitation nursing homes in Riverside City. She hired a long-time caregiver for him. That was the best she could do. She didnt want to care about anything else. She didnt even pay attention to Marisa Midgarden and Cory Sanchez. It was Sylvies fathers birthday. So, Nina asked her to go back home. Therefore, Sylvie didnt go back with Nina. Cameron was with Nina anyway, so Sylvies absence should be fine. To be honest, Nina wanted Cameron to be her assistant for a few days. Sylvie didnt expect to see Lucien at her door. Hearing that he was going to celebrate his fathers birthday with her, she almost lost her bnce. When they returned to Riverside City. Nina and Cameron went to the hospital where Dominic was directly, and Sylvie was taken away by Lucien. Thanks for picking me up. Sylvie was somehow embarrassed in Luciens car. Lucien, who was about to drive, stopped the engine. He turned around, looked at Sylvie seriously, and asked, Sylvie, may I ask you a question first? Sylvie asked in confusion while fastening the seat belt, What is it? Lucien asked with a smile, Do you still remember we are in a rtionship? Sylvie was speechless. She had indeed forgotten. They hadnt met after the rtionship began. That was why she said Thank you just now. Lucien continued, I am your boyfriend, I came to pick you up when you returned from another city, yet you said thank you? Well Sylvie didnt know what to say. If she admitted that she had forgotten their rtionship, Lucien would be pissed off. She bit her lips nervously. Her red lips aroused Lucien. He wanted to kiss her. He was no longer angry. But he thought that they hadnt met since became a couple, if he kissed her now, she would be freaked out. So, he controlled his desire to kiss her. His Adams apple rolled and he said somewhat helplessly, Its not your fault. Im also to be med. I was too busy. I didnt have the time to visit you. Sylvie thought Lucien was angry. She didnt expect him to apologize. She shook her hand quickly, No, its my fault, not yours. Lucienughed. Then he said, Fasten your seat belt, we shall go. He thought she must havent been used to being someones girlfriend. After all, he was her first love. Sylvie lived alone. Because she went on business trips with Nina very often, so she rent a small apartment.N?velDrama.Org content. Lucien sent her to the building. Sylvie said with an apology, I am sorry, Ill invite you home some other day. She hadnt been back for a long time. Her apartment must be messy. She couldnt invite anyone home now, not even her boyfriend. Lucien nodded like a gentleman, Alright! Take some rest, well eat togetherter. Lucien knew that it was Sylvies fathers birthday that day and knew that she was going back to her parents ce for dinner. But Sylvie didnt mention it, nor did she invite him toe. Therefore, he had to take the initiative. Chapter 719 Who Is the One Goofing Around? Hearing that Lucien invite her for dinner, Sylvie immediately said apologetically, I am sorry, today is my fathers birthday. I have to go back. Sylvies parents lived in the city near Riverside City. It took two hours to be there by car. Sylvie didnt have a car, she nned to grab a taxi. She wanted to take a shower, go to buy the gifts for her father, then take the taxi home from the mall. She didnt have much time for her new boyfriend. Lucien raised his eyebrows. Your fathers birthday? He thought his message was clear. Wouldnt she invite him a little even though just out of courtesy? But Sylvie wasnt a sophisticated person. And more importantly, she felt it was not the right time to introduce Lucien to her parents yet. They had just started a rtionship. And she didnt think the rtionship wouldst long. She didnt intend to introduce Lucien to her parents. So, she didnt invite Lucien. She apologized again, Yes, So I am afraid I wont be avable tonight. Lets take a rain-check. Lucien was pissed off. Sylvie had entered the building after waving her hand to him. Lucien looked up to the blue sky and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He knew that Sylvie didnt want a future with him. Yet heforted himself that although Sylvie was outgoing, she was very serious about the rtionship. She wouldnt bring random guys to her parents ce. That was understandable. Adjusting his mood, Lucien drove back to his ce and stuffed many gifts in his car. He had them prepared beforehand. He was determined to show up at Sylvies fathers birthday. So, he prepared the gifts immediately after knowing that Sylvie was going back with Nina and Cameron. He had asked Nina what Sylvies father liked. And the answer was tea, especially green tea. So, he had asked his friend to bring back some high-quality green tea from another city.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He had also prepared other gifts that elders might like, including gifts for Sylvies mother. He had tried his best to leave a good impression on them. After packing the car, Lucien drove back to Sylvies apartment. He knocked on her door. Sylvie, who was about to set off, was surprised to find Lucien there. Im about to go out, why are you here? Lucien said straightforwardly, I am going back with you. Sylvie, who had almost stepped out of the door, was stunned. She looked at Lucien in terror. Going back with me? Yes, Lucien nodded seriously. I would be worried if you take a taxi home since it is pretty far away. Ill send you back. Its alright. Sylvie shook her head repeatedly, I went home by taxi every time in the past. And taxis are now connected to the police. Its safe. Nina would ask the driver to send Sylvie home every time. So, it was just Sylvies excuse. She didnt want to bring Lucien home. The past was the past. Now you have me. I wont allow you to face any risk. Lucien was determined. After that, he took over Sylvies small suitcase and headed to the elevator. Sylvie paused for a moment. When she realized what was going on, she quickly locked the door and followed up. Lucien, I dont think thats a good idea. Sylvie thought that she shouldnt bring guys home unless she was going to marry them. Yet she and Lucien merely know each other. They had just started dating. Lucien suddenly stopped. Sylvie knocked on his chest. Lucien took the chance and grabbed her, which made her blush. She tried to get rid of him. Yet Lucien grabbed her hand. Sylvie felt her face even more burning. Lucien looked at her delicate face and said, I know what you are thinking. Sylvie looked at him and heard him say, The gap between us is too big. You dont think we will get married, do you? Sylvie coughed slightly to cover her guilt. Lucien didnt care much. He said, For me, in a rtionship, the match of souls is more important than the match of wealth and power. It is the match of kind hearts. Sylvie paused. She didnt expect Lucien to say such lovely words. He had changed her view of sessful men like him. He had opened her heart. He was not arrogant or cocky, but tender and sweet. And as he said, Love is the match of kind hearts. That was what she cared about the most. She wouldnt look at a man with disgusting thoughts no matter how wealthy he was. She disliked people like Andrew from the bottom of her heart, also he was famous and handsome. So, after looking a Lucien with her lips pursed for a while, Sylvie said, Lets go then. She decided to bring Lucien home. She trusted him now. Lucien smiled. They went into the elevator hand in hand. Downstairs, Sylvie told Lucien, I am going to the mall first and buying gifts. Lucien went to the back of the car and opened it, saying, You dont need to do that, Ive had everything ready here. Sylvie was stunned when she saw all the gifts. She couldnt speak. Lucien said, I heard your father loves tea. So, I prepared some for him Sylvie opened her eyes widely. She couldnt afford this tea but she knew how expensive it was. She was afraid her father wont be used to it. They couldnt afford such tea. Lucien then showed her other gifts. Some were for his father and some for her mother. Sylvie was speechless. After Lucien was done, Sylvie said, pinching her forehead, Well, I think wed better bring some other tea instead of this one. Lucien didnt understand, Why? Sylvie shrugged. Its too expensive. Im afraid he wont let you enter the door. Lucien was still puzzled. Sylvie went on to exin, Theyll see you as a yboy who likes to goof around with women. Thats unfair! Lucien was aggrieved. It is their daughter who wants to goof around with me. Sylvieughed, amused by his words. Chapter 720 Are You Seriously My Mom? Afterughing, Sylvie resumed her serious face, saying, I understand your good wish. But the tea is too expensive. We might better change it. Sylvie could feel that Lucien wanted to please her parents. But from her understanding of her parents, they were very likely to see him as a man with Ill wish. The thought of this gave her a headache. She didnt know how she shall exin to her parents who Lucien was. Most parents wished their daughter to marry someone rich. But Sylvies parents wish that she could lead a simple life. Alright, Ill listen to you. Lucien was persuaded. From Sylvies personality, he could tell that her parents must care not about wealth. They would never try to please him because he was rich, instead, they might reject him because of that, just like Sylvie did at the beginning. Sylvie pondered for a while, then said, Wed better keep your identity secret for now. Ill just tell them that you have a smallpany. Sylvies parents never paid attention to the elites of the business field. So, Sylvie wasnt worried that they might recognize Lucien. Having made up their mind, they went to the mall again. Sylvie chose another tea for her father ording to his preference and view of value. Lucien chose a tea set at a regr price. After everything was done, they got into the car. Lucien asked, Did Andrews assistant bully you again? Nope, Sylvie said honestly. Youve warned him and I also have proofs against him. He wont dare. Sylvie and Nina had enjoyed a peaceful moment in the crew, Andrew and his assistants avoided them. Sylvie didnt have to endure their mocks.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Better. Lucien said, Ive asked people to investigate him. He has a lot of dirty stories, which will eventually ruin him without me even moving a finger. Wow, you investigate him? Sylvie was surprised. Of course. We never know what kind of trick would he yter on. We have to have something against him so we can fight back. Lucien was a merchant. Dealing with Andrew was just a piece of cake for him. Lucien didnt destroy Andrew because Andrew was shooting a drama with Nina. Otherwise, Lucien would ruin his reputation as a punishment for bullying Sylvie. Sylvie sighed, I wish the threshold of being an actor would be higher. Those with awful morality shouldnt be allowed to enter this industry, in case they damage the atmosphere of the show-biz Having been working in the film industry for so many years, Sylvie and Nina couldnt be more familiar with the phony actors and dirty means they used to steal resources. Some people would do everything for their interests. Lucien said gently, Where there is interest, where theres the scheme. Scheming in the showbiz were nothingpared to that in the business field. Thetter was a real war. Sylvies parents hadnt retired yet. They both work. But hearing that Sylvie was going back, Sylvies mother took one days leave to cook for Sylvie. Sylvies fatherined before going to work in the morning, saying that it was more like Sylvies birthday instead of his. The moment the doorbell rang, Sylvies mother had served the table with lunch, and Sylvies father had returned home from work too. Sylvies mother went to open the door merrily. She knew it must be Sylvie. However, she soon noticed the handsome young man behind Sylvie and was instantly attracted to him. Sylvie, whos this? Sylvies mother asked, her eyes fixed on Lucien Mom, this is Lucien, my boyfriend. Boyfriend? Sylvies mother didnt expect that at all. She knew from Sylvies Instagram that Sylvie was dating someone. Yet Sylvie never mentioned her boyfriend, so they didnt know anything about him. Most importantly, Sylvies mother didnt expect Lucien to be so handsome. And from his temperament, one could tell that he was not a man of ordinary. Lucien immediately went up to greet Sylvies mother. Mrs. Steinfeld, Im Lucien Fowler. Its a pleasure to meet you. Sylvies father came over. He looked at Lucien and said that his wife, Why standing here? Invite them in. Only then did Sylvies mothere back to her sense. She immediately invited Sylvie and Lucien to the table. Lucien presented the gifts. After some greetings, Sylvies father was asked to bring water from the kitchen. Sylvies mother asked Lucien happily from the sofa, Are you sure you guys are dating? She didnt hire you to deal with us, right? Sylvie was stunned. Mom, what are you talking about? How can I possibly do that? She must have watched too many dramas. Such things happened only on the television. And did she think that Sylvie was not good enough for Lucien? Was that why she couldnt believe it? Lucien immediately exined, Mrs. Seinfeld. Sylvie and I are in a serious rtionship. We will get married one day. Sylvies mother was once again stunned. She looked at Sylvie with suspects. She couldnt believe that after being single all her life, Sylvie would find such a well-established man who wanted to marry her. Sylvie was speechless at the way her mother looked at her. Was she her real mother? Sylvie was surprised too. She didnt expect Lucien to talk about marriage the first time he met her parents. For Sylvie, bringing him home was already too soon. Yet now, he even said he wanted to marry her. It seemed like her mother liked Lucien very much. Sylvie didnt dare to tell her that she never thought about marrying Lucien. Chapter 721 Time Will Tell Sylvies dad came to them with the tea he had just made, and he said calmly, Its a good thing to start a rtionship with the purpose of marrying the other, but whether that will work out really depends on whether the two are right for each other. Marriage is no kidding. Its not just between the two, but the two families. Compared to her mothers excitement, her dad was obviously much chiller, and the first thing he did was to dampen Luciens enthusiasm for the idea of marriage. Having sensed the typical hostility from any would-be father-inw, Lucien rose, epted the tea respectfully with a gentle smile, and said, Sure, youre right. Time will tell. Time would prove his love for Sylvie and that they were made for each other. The father was satisfied with his answer, thinking that the young man was sophisticated and stable, and should also be even-tempered and easy to be around with. For a second there, he had already made a rough mental analysis of Luciens character based on his many years of experience in dealing with people. He kind of liked him and would get to know him better. Sylvie was the couples only child, although they were not rich, they had raised the daughter like a treasure, so what he demanded of her future husband was to treat her well. If her daughter couldnt find such a man, that would be fine. She didnt necessarily have to get married or have babies, or reconcile herself to any man. So the father didnt show much interest in Lucien, sharing the belief with his daughter that they didnt necessarily have to end up together forever. A while after the four had sipped the tea, Sylvie proposed, Well, lets eat already. Im starving. The mother soon rose to her feet, with embarrassment, she said, Oh, we have the lunch ready and we were waiting for you to have it with us. Now that Luciens here, but I just kept talking and forgot about it. So,e on, lets sit down at the table. Following her beckoning, the others washed their hands and took their seat. The meal was hearty and Lucien could see that there were all Sylvies favorite dishes, which was a disy of love of her parents, who had gone out of their way to cook for her, seeing that she had made a long trip back home. Lucien, Im so sorry, I didnt know you wereing too, so I have only made what Sylvie likes. Tell me before the next time youe, and I will make your favorite dishes. The mother offered. Lucien nodded with a smile. Thats OK, Im fine, Im not a picky eater. I eat almost everything. Inevitably, Lucien was asked about his job and as how he had agreed on with Sylvie, he said, I owned apany with a friend. Its a biotechpany, and we are still starting up. Lucien told a small white lie by saying they were still starting up, so that her parents wouldnt think of him as some lofty boss, because he could be penniless if the startup failed. Sure enough, the parents asked no more and the dinner finished in harmony. Then Sylvie was asked to help wash the dishes at the kitchen with her mother, who mainly aimed to inquire her daughter about how the rtionship was going. So, you ready to tell me about you two? Sylvies mother did the washing, while Sylvie wiped them dry. The mother tried to talk to her about her boyfriend on the phone many times, but Sylvie skirted it around without telling her a word, making the mother extremely curious. Much to her surprise, her daughter had simply brought him home directly, so she had got to grill her. We were fixed up by a friend. Sylvie still tried to fudge, afraid to tell her that the friend was Nina, because she would get suspicious about his identity, since all the people Nina was associated with were either rich or important. But her mother continued to ask, Which friend? Sylvie caved in and said, Nina Nina Sanchez? The mother was shocked. Just when she was afraid that she would ask further, her mother said understandingly, Actually, that makes sense. Of all your friends, only she would likely know any men with that look and temperament. If he hadnt just told me that he owned a business, Id think he was some actor. Sylvie had just realized that her mother was much crazier about good-looking men than she was, because at least she herself hadnt been so nuts about him that much. She was quite sensiblepared to her mother. The mother continued to ask, Do his parents know about you two? Sylvie shook her head. I dont know either. She never thought of asking Lucien about that, neither had he talked to her about it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The mother was shocked, How can you not know? Arent you supposed to find out whether they like you? She was stumped. Maybe it was because he had told her that his parents always respected his decision that she subconsciously thought they would have no problem with it. Ask him, demanded the mother angrily and reproachfully. Sylvie agreed resignedly. After cleaning the kitchen, the mother told Sylvie, Its the first time he came here. Go out and show him around the ce. In fact, she already had the n of shunting him off to a hotel while she could sit around and do nothing, only to find that her mother had it all nned out for her. On her way home, when he was told that she was not going back to Riverside City that night, he insisted on staying himself, and booked a hotel room nearby while parking. Sylvie could do nothing to stop him. Lucien got up from the sofa and said to Sylvie, Yeah, your mothers right, show me around. I wanna know the ce where you grew up. Sylvie walked him out resignedly. But just when he got out of the door, he whispered to her, I know you want a break. Sylvie looked at him in surprise, then he said smilingly, Actually, Im tired too. How about we both go to the hotel and rx ourselves? She was startled, You- Lucien soon exined, Dont get me wrong, I just want to take a sound nap and thats all. I know you had finished an evening scene with Nina right before you came here. Lord knows he wasnt trying to sleep with her. They had only held hands and not even kissed yet, how could he just skip to the most intimate part? Thanks. Sylvie understood his good intention, but still she suggested, There is a coffee house in my neighborhood, so maybe we can sit there and rx. After a while, she added, Im not going to the hotel with you. My dad will break my leg if he knows. It was her hometown they were talking about, so they could run into a neighbor or a coworker or a friend of her parents. There was no way she dared to go to a hotel with him, though it would have been nice to lie on a bed. Chapter 722 Sound Out Sylvie and Lucien were walking down a path in the neighborhood, when suddenly, Sylvie heard a woman voice nearby, she immediately brought him behind a big tree. Lucien was confused, while Sylvie pressed him against the tree, and put her index finger on her lip to ask him to keep quiet. Seemingly hiding from someone, Sylvie pressed herself on Lucien, hoping that the trunk could block both of them from sight. Sylvie was too nervous to think of anything else, but Lucien, who was pinned under the soft body of the woman, felt a thirst raging in his throat. The sound wasing closer, appearing to be the talking between two middle-aged women. One of them said, I think I just saw Mr. Steinfeld s daughter. The other said, Where? Howe I didnt see her? Are you sure? The first speaker then sniffed heavily, I couldnt be surer. Even she became a handful of ashes I could still recognize her. That in Jane thought my nephew wasnt good enough for her. That arrogant chick! Sylvie rolled her eyes before she gagged as she overheard the conversation In recent years, her parents began to focus on her love life, especially her mother, who couldnt wait for her to settle down with an eligible man, so she had begun to arrange blind dates for her. The nephew the middle-aged woman was talking about was one those of dates that her mother forced upon her. Sylvie wanted to leave as soon as she saw that man. Its not that she judged people from their looks, but that she would never settle for a man who already started going bald in his twenties. But that woman hadid it really thick on him before her mother, saying how handsome and dashing her nephew was. Besides his look, the weirdest part of him was that as soon as he sat down, he asked her if she could consider quitting her job, because he would never live in a mega city like Riverside City given the life pressure there. Sylvie strongly shown her attitude, telling him that she would stay in Riverside City. The mans face darkened. After a few exchanges, Sylvie decided that they were two people from different worlds, so she made an excuse and left. His aunt, who was very unhappy with her for walking out of the date, called Sylvies mom and told her off. Sylvie thought it was unfair, so she took the phone from her mother and argued with her, after which the woman began to resent her. She knew how the woman kept badmouthing her in the whole neighborhood with all kinds of disparagement. There she was heard raging, Just because she is an assistant of some actress, she thinks shes a star herself? Ill wait and see what kind of man she can hook up with. Just some regr office worker, I guess, my nephew is at least government officer. With utter contempt in her tone, she said, Ill eat my hat if she can find a man half as eligible as my nephew. It was such a long time ago. How could it still bother you? The other tried tofort her. The woman sniffed and said, Well, it doesnt. I just want to know what kind of man she can find. The two seemed to be heading for grocery shopping. They went further away from Sylvie and Lucien while they were talking. It was not until they disappeared did Sylvie take a deep sigh of relief. Sorry, I was trying to avoid that woman. As she exined, she raised her eyes, which met the mans unfathomable look, which sent her heart pounding. She herself could not tell how she was feeling exactly, but she just seemed to bewitched by that look, when he was all she could see, no, he was her whole world. She froze, looking into the mans eyes. Lucien murmured her name, Sylvie Ye-es? Sylvies heart beat ever faster, her voice shaking. Lucien fastened his hand around her waist, and after bringing her into his arms, he slowly leaned close towards her. He meant to kiss her, But he didnt want to seem rude, so he was feeling her out that way. She could sense his intention, which she used to think she would dislike, seeing that they hadnt been that close, even though they were dating and he had met her parents. But when he was getting closer, she was surprised to realize that she didnt feel any bit of dislike, instead, she nervously closed her eyes. It was obviously an invitation, so unable to repress himself any more, he gently kissed the womans pillow lips. He twisted and turned, and could never seem to get enough. Sylvie had never kissed before, so she was so nervous that she forgot to breathe the entire time, feeling extremely tense in Luciens arms. Then Lucien loosened his grip on her and said, Breathe.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie felt terribly shy, and just when she thought it was over, she pushed him away, trying to keep a distance from him, however he kissed her again. She felt weak in her legs, and fell right into Luciens arms. When he finally let her go, Sylvies face was as red as blood. She was leaning against him, unable to stand up. Satisfied with her reaction, he held her into his arms and sweet-talked her before distracting her from her embarrassed feelings. What was it with that woman? You had a blind date with her nephew? The middle-aged woman sounded as if she resented Sylvie so much, which annoyed Lucien. He had overheard that Sylvie went on a blind date with another man, which made him felt even worse Speaking of that, Sylvie immediately forgot about losing her first kiss, and rose from his arms and detailed the mans behaviors indignantly. What disgusted me the most was when I asked him what he did, he said to me with a smug face, I am a government officer. Sylvie continued the k, Jeez, I meant to ask what he did in his job and he just thought he would impress me by calling himself an officer. I just rolled my eyes and said I got a situation, and left. Although she knew that it was very rude and inelegant to roll her eyes, but she didnt bother think about that back then. Lucien also thought the man was a dingbat, and that he wouldnt even have given another look at a guy like that. But he fastened his arms around her, and mocked the middle-aged woman with a smirk, She said shed eat her hat if your man is better than her nephew. He was confident that he was a hundred times more eligible than her nephew, and it seemed that some gossip would have to eat humble pie. Chapter 723 Worried about You Sylvieughed and said, She did say that, didnt she? I have got to teach her a lesson some time. Oh, and youre not just better than her nephew. You totally whop him. Sylvieplemented the man in his face very proudly, while he cocked his lip into a gentle smile. He was still leaning against the trunk, in the way he felt nicer holding the woman. Finally, he had kissed her and hold her as closely as that. He wished she could have stayed in his arms forever. But with people walking by, it wouldnt be appropriate for them to stay that way, so he stroke the womans silky hair and said softly, Youd better go home and grab some sleep, and I will go to the hotel. As much I want to stay with you, it aches my heart to see you sleep-deprived. Sylvie rose from his arms, and just when she was about to say something, Lucien held her hand again. Lets go. I will walk you home. She then kept quiet, following him back to her parents house meekly. What she had meant to say was that it would be fine to sleep at the hotel and she knew that he wouldnt cross the line, but she was discouraged to say that after the interruption. As soon as she got home, her mother started to question her, What are you doing here? Did I not tell you to show him around? Sylvie, who had thrown herself into the couch, was drowsing. He asked to go home and take some nap. The parents looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that he was a very loving boyfriend. Go to your bedroom, said the mother to the daughter, who murmured something, got up and went back to her room. But the former soon followed after her into the room. Did you run into the woman who set you up with her nephew? asked the mother curiously. How do you know that? asked Sylvie, opening her eyes. The mother sniffed and said, She just called me and asked if you are home, and said that she seemed to have seen you with a man. Well, said Sylvie, I did see her, but me and Lucien hid away from her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sylvie said in a regretful and reproachful tone, Why did you hide? You should have shown her how great your boyfriend is, so that she can just stop bitching about you. With a resigned sigh, Sylvie clutched the quilt, rose and turned to her mother, saying earnestly, Thats the way she is. You really think shed stop doing that if she had seen him today? Or it would just make her worse when she became jealous of me, because Lucien is so great. The mother was surprised to see her daughter so sensible. Normally, any woman who had a boyfriend like Lucien would be so proud and couldnt wait to show him off, but she was so cool and nonchnt. She was wondering whom the daughter took after. She agreed with her anyway. With a nod, she said, Youre right. She cant stand to see others being happy. You did a right thing. Alright, just go to sleep. With that the mother got up and left. Sylvie was finally able to sleep tight. Sylvies solution was to avoid that middle-aged woman however she could, but things didnt always go well. That evening when Lucien came to take her and her parents out for dinner, he ran right into her. Her eyes were riveted deadly firm on Lucien before she surveyed him from head to toe. Afterwards, there was a ze of strike and delight in her eyes, and before Sylvie got to say anything, she said to Sylvies mother, Wow, this is Sylvie was too shy to hold hands with Lucien in front of her parents, so the woman thought he was just a rtive of the Steinfelds. It never urred to her that he was Sylvies boyfriend, because in her eyes, she could never find a man like that. She was thinking that if he was their rtive, she could fix him up with her daughter, who had just broken up with her boyfriend. Apparently, the man was to drive that car parked near them. It was a Bentley, which she couldnt afford, but she could recognize it thanks to her daughter, who was a gold-digger. With all his years in the business career, he could see the greed and evil in that middle-aged woman with only one look. He soon came forward and held Sylvies hand, and introduced himself smilingly, Hi, maam, nice to meet you. Im Sylvies boyfriend. Her what? Boy. boyfriend? The look on her face was quite a spectacle, which was worse than having a housefly in her throat. How could such a handsome and wealthy man possibly be that wicked girls boyfriend? That sharp-tongued woman couldnt even get her nephew, how could she get a man like that? Sylvies mom was ecstatic to see her jealous and bitter face. She had never expected to get to give her a p in the face like that, though she had been driven crazy by the womans bitching. A big smile appeared on the mothers face. Yeah, hes Sylvies boyfriend. She wants to introduce him on her fathers birthday. Sylvie gave an awkward cough. It was indeed her boyfriend, but she wasnt taking him home to surprise him on his birthday. He was just tagging along. Lucien squeezed her hand as a way of telling her to stay calm and not to drop the ball. The middle-aged woman was clenching her teeth before she could force a smile, saying, How handsome. I wonder what you do for living? Sylvies mom answered her as Lucien had told her. He established apany with his friend. Surprised to hear that he was a business owner, the womans eyes were again green with envy. Lucien said quietly, This afternoon, I seemed to overhear someone saying something about eating her hat if Sylvies boyfriend is better than her nephew. What, what did he mean? So they heard what she had said about Sylvie? What the hell do you mean? Im not following any bit of that nonsense. That woman tried to save some face. Im kinda busy. I gotta go. Go enjoy your dinner. After that she fled away, while Sylvies mother burst into triumphantughter. Now that pays her back for bitching about Sylvie and saying there is no good man for her. She made a cocky face at her behind her back. Her daughter was dumped by a guy the other day. She had been engaged to him before. Seems to be a rich man. Of course, by her ount. She was always bragging about how rich her daughters boyfriend was, but we dont know that. Turns out her daughter was found to be a slutty party girl before, so he backed out. Chapter 724 You Are the Best Sylvies father pulled her mother by the hand, put on a reproachful face and told her off. Stop being such a gossip. Come on, lets get on the car. With that he brought her onto the car. Sylvie gave Lucien a look, hinting that he should let go of her hand, because it was time for her to get on the car. She had shivered with shock when he had caught her off guard by suddenly holding her hand. She had no idea what others would feel like, but its the first rtionship she had ever had, so she felt nervous linking hands with him before her parents, and a little shy too. Although she did feel great for irritating that woman. Lucien insisted on paying for the dinner given that it was the fathers birthday, so sure enough he chose the finest restaurant in the ce. The excited mother post a photo on Instagram, while the father said disapprovingly, Now youre the one whos showing off. The mother retorted, How is it showing off? I am just sharing the fact. With a dirty look at him, she added, Just shut up if you dont know how to speak right. How could I be a show-off? When was thest time you saw me do this? Im just giving that woman a piece of my mind. Shes always bitching about our daughter in front of the neighbors. Dont you know it? The father mouth was shut, as told by his experience when a woman was scolding. Sylvie felt helpless about her parents, while Lucien secretly squeezed her hand under the table, and whispered to her ear, My parents do the same thing. They squabble a lot, but it wont change how much they love each other. Sylvie sighed. Im just wondering arent they already past that age to do that. When finishing her words, she saw her father watching her silently, she soon let go of his hand. She seemed to feel a hint of displeasure from her father, which likely to be how most fathers would feel when their daughter had a boyfriend. They enjoyed the dinner, but when it was about to be over, Sylvies mother looked at the phone and said angrily, That nasty woman called Sylvie a gold-digger, andC Thetter part seemed to be so mean that she didnt bring herself to read it out. Sylvie was able to guess it immediately. She casually asked her mother, And he is just fooling around with me. Right? The mother was stunned, surprised to hear her daughters correct guess. She then added nonchntly, I have heard that hundreds of times. I dont care anymore. She had expected that kind of judgement from people the moment she started the rtionship with Lucien because who he was, just like what Andrew had done. When Lucien went to see her on the setst time, people found out about them. Since then, she had heard more than one discussion about them, especially from those actresses. They were very jealous of a nobody assistant like her for winning Lucien Fowlers heart. Fortunately, she was too upbeat to be influenced by those gossips. Before the mother got to respond, Lucien frowned. He stared at Sylvie and asked, Hundreds of times? From whom? Because Sylvie had never mentioned it to him before, he had no idea people talked about her like that, and the only one he knew was Andrew. Andrew should have started to behaved himself and watch hisnguage. But he didnt know that there was someone else.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lets talk, he said and took her out of the booth. They found a quiet ce at the end of the hallway. Lucien cornered Sylvie against the wall, lowering his eyes at her, and questioned her solemnly, Whats going on? Lucien was always easy-going around her, but at that moment, the way he cornered was overpowering and formidable, so she had toe clean about how her colleagues described her behind her back. After finishing, she thenforted him and said, Actually, I dont really care, so there is no need be mad about this. I may look like an easy-going pushover, but Im actually very rebellious. The more they think its not gonna work, the more I will make it work and piss them off. Sylvie really didnt care, because she just couldnt control what people say. Whats more, wouldnt we all be exhausted to death if we had our moods swayed by others words. Lucien was fumed at the gossips, but then he was amused by the way she called herself rebellious with a serious face. He raised his eyebrow and asked, So there is that rebellious side of you? Sylvie answered emphatically, Of course. Lucien nodded and said, Dont care about what they say. You are the best in my heart. Sylvieughed. OK. She hesitated for a second before she put her hands on his waist, whispering, Its our own life. We live as how we like it. Dont worry, I wont be upset by what people say about us. If I ever did, I wouldnt have been with you right now. I know. After dinner, Lucien drove Sylvie and her parents back home, and then he returned to the hotel. The first thing he did was to call Nina to find out who had been tattling Sylvie. Nina said, I have settled it with those bitches. Nina was not the kind of person who could stand by seeing her friend picked on by others. She had already paid them back for Sylvie. But Lucien insisted, I dont care if you have dealt with them. I just want their names. Well, OK, you are supposed to take care of this yourself to show how much you care about Sylvie. Nina told him the names of those women, which Lucien had noted down with the aim of reckoning with them afterwards. They were going to learn it from him to be careful of their words and the people they were gossiping about. Having arranged his revenge scheme, he called Sylvie. He missed her already, and dreaded to think about how he was going to survive after she went to the set with Nina. Sylvie answered the phone, and to put out feelers, she asked, Oh, right, do your parents know about us? What, uh, what did they say? She had under great pressure from her mother to ask the question. She even said it would be her turn to visit his parents next time, which psyched her out. Yes, they do. They saw the pictures we posted on the Instagram, said Lucien smilingly, And my father said to date someone without wanting to marry them is to go rogue. He and my mother asked me not to be a rogue, and to cherish you. Sylvieughed at his fathers humor. Chapter 725 Make A Slow-Paced Reality Show But Sylvie felt so moved by his parents reaction, which meant they supported them for being together. Lucien said, They are very supportive. And my mother said that you seemed to be a nice girl. OK, said Sylvie smilingly. The producers were frustrated at Ninas rejection of the couple reality show through Viggo, seeing as her poprity and their romantic love story of puppy-love-to-wedding, which would have made the show so hot if they had joined. They had kind of deliberately spread the word that Nina and Cameron would join the show, which instantly kicked off peoples discussion of the show. So its conceivable that how hot the show would be if Nina was on it. Most importantly, for all these years she had been in the show business, Nina had only been on one reality show that was about singing, which made people all the more curious about her and want to see her. Then the show would bring more attention to the show. The producers deliberately sent the word because they were certain that Nina would take the offer for the money and the attention she would get. After all, which actor would get enough of their fame? But unfortunately, she said no, which stunned the producer. The director wouldnt give up and called Nina herself. Nina was lying on the bed, while Cameron was applying balm over the bruises on her shoulder. The legionary teley she had been ying involved action sequences and a lot physical work, so she had got injured. Sylvie was away from the scene, so Cameron went to the set himself and served as her assistant. It broke Camerons heart to see her drop on the ground and get injured. He would have charged into the set and took her away if it werent for the director, who stopped him and said the camera was still rolling. What act? She was hurt. Cameron tightened his jaw, with a fierce look that seemed to have killed the director a thousand times. Under the terrifying watch of Cameron, the director finally managed to finish the scene, when Cameron rushed towards Nina, who was lying on the ground with her shoulder covered by her hand, and carried her up. Nina still pretended to be fine, Im OK She just didnt want to be carried away by Cameron in front of the crew team. It made her look affected and weak. Cameron, however, cared nothing about that, and carried her straight toward the RV, when the teams doctor followed after them in a hurry. The terrifying thing Cameron had done made the doctor sweat. He quietly prayed that Nina hadnt hurt the bone, otherwise Cameron would bring the whole team into trouble. While doctor inspected her wound, Nina undressed her shoulder, revealing her milky and smooth skin, which the doctor thought nothing of. As a doctor, he saw all the men and women he inspected as only patient. But Cameron didnt think so. His gaze were intense as he watched every move of the doctor in case the doctor did anything inappropriate, making the atmosphere in the car highly tense. The doctor, with great tolerance to pressure, finished the inspection. Its OK. It didnt hurt the bone. Ive got the balm for it. Massaging the shoulder with it helps alleviate the bruise and speed up the recovery. With that the doctor soon took out the balm from his kit, handed to Cameron, ran off the RV without looking back and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Because of the injury, Nina took off earlier, and the first thing Cameron did when they returned to the hotel was to get her into the shower and then on the bed to apply the balm. When she answered the phone from the director, she soon gestured Cameron to stop the rubbing to avoid groaning on the phone. Hi, Sharon. Although Nina had never worked with this female director before, she had heard so much about her because of the popr variety shows she produced, especially of the romance type, which always set the trend. Many people would kill to join her show, but she turned it down, so it was obvious what brought the call. Sure enough, Sharon said, Nina Sanchez, I thought you would at least consider me. With a smile, Nina said self-deprecatingly, I do respect you a lot. Its just that Im afraid I would bring criticisms to your show. You know my temper. Thats not a problem for me. Whatever the way you are, we will give you a different pubic image, the director said assertively, I guess you know enough about my ability. After thinking for a while, Nina decided to stop being evasive and cut to the chase in a serious tone, Sharon, I really dont want to join the show, because I dont want my private life to be under spotlight and also, I dont want to use it to seek attention. Throughout her life, the love she had with Cameron was the only thing that was pristine and beautiful, and she treasured it so much and would never want it to be polluted by vanity. Having heard that, the director felt so angry that sheughed, Nina, which one here in the show business wouldnt want attention? Some people would deliberately look bad to seek attention, as long as they are seen and noticed, now you are telling me that you dont want to attention? Only she herself knew how much that rtionship meant to her, and those people cared about nothing but poprity, views, fame and money. They were from different world. The director then lost it and yelled, OK, fine. But once you miss the chance, it will nevere back. Dont beg me in the future when you regret about it one day. Before Nina got to say anything, Cameron was irritated and said directly to the phone, Dont worry, shes never gonna beg you for that. Worstes worst, I will make her a show. Who- The director was speechless and then awkwardly hung up the phone. Despite the arrogance, Cameron had the ability to do that. The director knew that she was defeated by just losing her mind and said something crazy because of what Nina said. Nina turned around and red at the arrogant man, How am I going to survive in the circle now that youve offended her for me. She is the titan of variety show. Cameron was indifferent, The best shows and people rely on the money behind them. As long as there is money, any kind of cast and any level of show is possible. If she keeps being such a pain in your neck, I will ask Viggo to rival her with a familiar show. There, enough, stop talking, Nina soon cut him out, Just keep applying the balm. How could her turning down a show get him mad? Cameron said no more and continued to put the balm on her gently, while thinking to himself that he could invest in a slow reality show. He could partner with Julian and include him and Emelia to the show, plus Viggo and Sherlyn, or some of their friends, like Phil and his wife.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A cast like this could totally crush Sharons show. Chapter 726 Surprise Vacation Ninas film waspleted a monthter. Nina didnt touch any wine at the celebration party because Cameron wouldnt let her. As for the reason, he said it was to prepare for her pregnancy. Nina simply rolled her eyes when she heard this. He just did not like her being drunk. Nina, who was fully dressed up and ready for the party, leanedzily against the bedroom door and looked at the man while he was packing. Are you really not going? she asks. No, Im not from your crew. Its inappropriate. Cameron was packing their luggage. He had been apanying her during her work for a long time, so they had quite a few things to pack. Of course, 90% of the suitcase was filled up with her clothes. Some of them were from fashion brands sponsors, and some of them are bought by herself. Cameron thought that after returning home, he should rearrange their house. He nned to take out one room to make a cloakroom, especially for her. Nina was being yful with him, Why are you not a member of the crew? You have been my assistant for several days. Besides, dont you think that you are a family member of mine? The producer said that I could bring my family members with me. Cameron could tell from her tone that she was deliberately joking with him. So he looked up at her, raised his eyebrows, and said, Arent you afraid Ill spoil your fun? Nina stopped teasing him at once. If he really went there with her, he must be so bossy around her. She hadnt had a party with so many people for a long time. She really wanted to have a good time at this one. He had already helped her quit drinking. She would go crazy if he took all the other fun that she had. Cameron lowered his eyes and continued to organize the suitcase and said, Well have a good time then. Ill finish the rest of the work tonight. They were leaving tomorrow, and he had arranged a surprise for her. Nina smiled like a flower in the breeze, Oh, Mr. Dauster. Why are you packing? This should be done by me. Cameron knew her better than herself. She was never a woman who cared about daily chores, and she never thought that packing was a womans job. In fact, she didnt feel sorry for letting him do the work, at all! So he looked up at her again and said in a meaningful tone, All right, my queen. No need to help me with the packing, but how about youing home a bit earlier tonight? Im leaving, bye! Nina immediately turned around and closed the door behind her. Cameron curled her lips and smiled Nina came back early in the evening and she became so devoted to the expectations of a married woman. Cameron never gave her any rules, but she returned to the hotel before 10 oclock. On the way back, Sylviained to her, Itsmon for a woman to set a curfew time for her man, but I have never seen the other way around. I just do not understand what happened between you and him! Nina said with a smile, My dear Sylvie, have you seen Cameron? He was with me all the time besides his time spent in theb. What else could he do? That makes sense. Sylvia nodded. Then she thought of Lucien and could not help but pouch her lips It seems that Lucien will give me a headache in the future. Nina teased her, So you really think there would be a future for you and him, right? Sylvia was a little shy. Nina said, Lucien does have a lot of business engagement but I think if he cares about you, you dont need to set any rules for him. He will care about your feelings and your needs.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Many people have the wrong idea that business deals are sealed by socializing at parties. But in fact, if you really have solid materials, you dont have to go to those meaningless parties for business; business will go to them. I think Lucien and Cameron are both that kind of men. In fact, you dont have to worry too much about him in your future family life. Now it seems that he is attached to you. I think when you two get married, he would be the one waiting for you at home. Nina was with Sylvia all day, so she knew exactly how often Lucien called Sylvia. Sylvia blushed a little, but she was losing her mind, its because of the heat of love. Who would know what would happen if that heat passes. Love is the most elusive thing. All we can do is cherish it when we have it. As for what will happen in the future, nobody can be sure. Nina held Sylvia around her shoulder. You are right. In fact, Sylvia also understood the fragile nature of love between a man and a woman, so she said, just let it hit and let it flow. But never lose our grace when its all over. When Nina got home, Cameron was moving his suitcases to the living room one by one. He didnt expect Nina toe back so early. Before he could say anything, Nina had already jumped into his arms and hugged him by the waist, Its finally over! I can have a good rest now. As for the publicity activities during the broadcast of the show Well, thats another story. You really should have a good rest. Cameron thought about her hard work these days, and he could understand her exhaustion. He arranged for the two of them to fly directly to Sanya for vacation tomorrow, and their luggage was packed and transported back to Riverside city. Its time for them to take a good vacation, aspensation for their honeymoon. Nina did not know about all of his ns. All she could think of at this moment was to lie down on her bed and sleep for three days. The next morning, Nina arrived at the airport with Cameron and Sylvia. However, Cameron took her hand in his and said goodbye to Sylvia. Nina was confused, what do you mean? Arent we going back to Riverside city together with Sylvie? Sylvia smiled and answered, Actually, its me whos going back to Riverside. You are going to Sanya with Mr. Dauster. Sanya? Nina had no idea of what she was talking about. Sylvia smiled, pursed her lips, and stopped talking. It was better for Cameron to exin this surprise to Nina himself. Well, lets go on vacation and make up for our honeymoon. Cameron held Ninas waist and looked at her with a gentle smile. Nina was pleasantly surprised. Besides the nice tan, the sun would give her, she really liked this surprise arranged by Cameron. She really needed to rx after months of work on the crew. They had been working together to arrange this for her! Have a nice vocation and goodbye! Sylvia felt that she was really a little bit on the way, so she quickly waved goodbye to them and left. Lets go. Cameron reminded Nina. The first thing Nina did when she regained consciousness was to ask Cameron in a hurry, Have you helped me pack up the clothes I need to wear to the seaside? Have I brought all my skirts? Sunsses? Oh and my bikini swimming suit! Cameron packed all their luggage. Nina was really anxious about his packing skill and was afraid that maybe she would have to wear tree leaves at the seaside. Cameron said with a smile, I think I have packed all of them. But if I did not, we always have a credit card. Last night, he didnt apany her to the party because of all the packing he had been doing. Knowing that she really cared about her looks, he searched on google for all things needed by a girl at the beach and prepared them ording to the list. Honestly speaking, that was an arduous project. Chapter 727 Unexpected Encounter on the Beach When the two love birds arrived at Sanya safe and sound, the first thing for Nina to do after check-in was open the suitcase to make sure that she got everything she needed. It turned out that Cameron had brought all. Nina was so rxed and she hugged him and gave him a good kiss. While kissing, she was held up by him. She knew what he intended to do so she asked, Arent you tired? Cameron answered him with a meaningful tone, you provoked me, and you should be responsible for what would happen next Nina was so angry that she bit her teeth, hooked the mans neck, and snorted, all right. But you should be responsible for what you have started. Camerons voice was deep and low. His hand tightened around her waist and warned her in a dangerous voice, You are ying with fire, woman. The final result was that they spent most of the day in the hotel and didnt go out until dinner. Nina was wearing a flowery skirt down to her ankles. She looked stunning as she swayed down the road. The two decided to go to the seaside open-air barbecue party at the hotel. Of course, it was Ninas decision. Cameron just wanted to have a quiet candlelight dinner with her, but Nina loved the touch of ordinary folk life and finally, he had to go with her. Arent you afraid to cause a scene when you show up? Cameron reminded her when they walked slowly towards the beach. Nina took his arm and said with a smile, Lets sit at the edge. Its not like I am a celebrity so that I cant enjoy myself in a romantic dinner at sunset. The sun was just about to set, the most beautiful moment of the day. The golden sun was spreading and shining on the surface of the ocean. The best part was she was with the love of her life. Nothing couldpare with such joy. Over the years, she had been to Sanya many times because of work, and she had traveled all over the world. But every time, when she traveled, she felt empty inside because Cameron was not around. Almost everywhere she went, she imagined what it was like to enjoy such beautiful scenery and delicious food with Cameron. Now all of her imagination finally came true. She was going to enjoy that to the fullest. She wanted to do all the romantic things with Cameron. Cameron could see the expectation and desire in her eyes. He immediately clenched her hand and said in a soft voice, as long as you are happy. Ninaughed and said, Maybe no one would recognize me at all. I was only wearing lipstick today, without any other makeup on Whenever I am in front of the public, I wear make-up. Nobody knows what I look like without it, as you know, I may look like a different person. Cameron did not agree with her, With or without make-up, you are the same Nina, beautiful in different ways. Nina smiled because she loved the way heplimented her. She believed his words were from his heart because she also thought he was charming in every way. He was handsome and charming when he was serious; when he was rxed; when he was in bed and when he was in the kitchen, in all of those moments including when the time he was angry. She was so addicted to him and there was nothing she could do about it. When they walked to the beach, they found that the ce was already full of people. They took a seat at the far end and then Cameron went to bring two sses of fruit juice. When he brought the drinks to the table, he got back to the food counter to get things to eat for both of them. To his surprise, when he came back with a te of food, he saw someone sitting in his ce, trying to flirt with Nina in a foreignnguage. It was a young French guy. He was with blonde hair, blue eyes, and a fit body. He looked at Nina with admiration and lust. It seemed that he was so surprised to see such a beautiful woman in this crowd on the beach. Yes, Nina deserved all the attention even if she was wearing no make-up. She still looked dazzling in the crowd. Her skin was white and her facial features were very beautiful. It was impossible not to notice such a woman. Cameron did not care too much about those men who were trying to pick up Nina. As a matter of fact, he did not care about it all. They have been through all the ups and downs in those years when they were together, from the passionate youth to the bitter love in thoseter years, and then to the mature and sweet love they had today. After they had tasted all these together, they still chose to be on each others side. No one else in the whole world could understand the ties between them. When he walked over with food, Cameron heard someone at the next table speaking to that man in broken French, which meant something like, She is a famous star, already married. Her husband is handsome. You have no chance! Understand?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He did not know whether the man understood these words, but he acted the other way around, I really like you. You are the most outstanding and charming woman I have ever seen. Nina leanedzily on the back of her chair and distanced herself from the man who was talking to her. After all, the person was leaning forward on the table and could almost touch her. Nina had encountered too many men like him. Because of her beauty, she had to face such asions since junior high school. She could handle it easily. After all, she was capable of protecting herself. From this point of view, Nina was actually grateful to Dominic and Marisa, who had thrown her into the martial arts school for several years because they did not want to support her. Those years of life spent in that school had made her strong and flexible. She had never been afraid of physical or mental coercion ever since. She smiled back at the man and spoke in French, Well, you certainly havent seen enough. As soon as Nina started speaking, the man next table stopped talking and kept his mouth shut. He was charmed by Ninas humor, and her French, of course. After all, people always got carried away by her stunning appearance and usually ignored how intelligent she was. In addition, Nina kept smiling and silent when the man came up to talk, so he assumed that Nina did not speak French at all, so he took the presumptuous initiative to help Nina. But it turned out that Nina was so much better at French than him. Many people who have heard this started to discuss Ninasnguage ability and praised her for her being so calm and polite. Its the first time Ive heard Nina speak French. She is a natural! one of the girls said in excitement. Nina naturally heard all thepliments from the crowd. She was somewhat proud of herself. She nced at Cameroning from the distance and thought to herself, all those efforts practicing with him were not in vain. Although Cameron only practiced with her at school, she was working hard on hernguage abilities ever since they were apart. Especially in recent years, she had been practicing with private tutors a lot. She had one motive. In case Cameron returned home and had a new lover who turned out to be a French woman, she would be able to fight with her. Chapter 728 Drunk Before Drinking Believe me, Ive seen a lot, but none of them are as attractive as you. You are so beautiful. Your every move fascinates me. The French man was still unwilling to give up. The smile on Ninas face disappeared a little. The man just did not know when to stop and it was annoying. Originally she just wanted to have a romantic dinner with Cameron in peace. When she and Cameron first came here, there were not many people paying attention to her. Now everyone around recognized her thanks to him. She didnt want to talk to this man or show off her French, but after many years in the entertainment industry, she quite understood the hidden rules of it. She knew that since someone had helped her to talk to this man on this asion if she kept silent, others would think she didnt know French at all, and her being stupid by not able to speak French could go wild in those tabloids. Over the years, many male and female stars in the entertainment industry have been ridiculed because of their poor French. She knew she had to speak to protect herself. However, the foreign man just did not know when to quit. Nina had to say, just now this gentleman has exined to you. I am already married, sorry. How is that possible? The man didnt believe it. Didnt they say you were a famous star? Its impossible that you get married at such a young age! Nina gave out a cold smile, In my case, I met the right guy. The man wanted to say something more but his shoulder suddenly felt pressure and a deep voice came into his ears, I am her husband. Do you have anything else to say? You can talk to me. He looked up in astonishment and saw a handsome man standing beside him. The man held the te in one hand and pressed the other hand on his shoulder. Although he looked very calm, he could feel his power and anger by the force he used on his shoulder. He immediately knew this was not a man to mess up with. Anything else? If not, please excuse us as we are about to have our dinner. Cameron looked at him from amanding position, and quietly increased the strength of his hands. That man had to stand up. Unwillingly he left because he finally knew he had no chance at all. Originally, he wanted to keep pestering her for a while. He was very confident about his appearance and his fit body. He also assumed that the husband of a young beautiful actress would always be an old man with a wallet as fat as his belly. But the moment he saw Cameron, he grew even a little ashamed of himself. He did not expect that her husband was so young and handsome, and his fluent French showed that he was very well educated. How could hepete with a man like this? Cameron put the te in front of Nina, and asked, What else do you want to have? Ill get it. Nina got up and took his arm. Ill go with you. Then the couple left for the food counter together. As that man had just made a scene, everyone around already recognized her. Many people had been taking photos with mobiles. The romantic dinner on the beach she was looking forward to could not continue with this attention. They needed to switch to somewhere else. If you are surrounded by a crowd of people, there would no romance whatsoever, and no one could swallow their dinner with all their eyes. So she took the opportunity to get up and get food. After a few steps, she whispered to Cameron, How about eating at another ce? Yes. Cameron also knew that they could not stay any longer. In fact, he had also arranged a romantic candlelight dinner in the evening, but it was up to her. Now he could just continue with his n.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He didnt cancel the arrangement, just said he would be a littlete because he knew Nina would be recognized soon. Although she mocked that no one would recognize her, he clearly knew that she was the focus as soon as she showed up. However, Nina suddenly stopped after a few steps. She frowned and said, Oh, we have to go back. We havent had the food you just took from the counter. If we leave like this, people will say that we waste food. As a public figure, Nina was always cautious about what she said and what she did. Nothing could go wrong. You wait for me here. Ill deal with it. Cameron turned back to their previous seats. Fortunately, he only took some shrimp with sauce. He sat down gracefully and finished the shrimps in a few bites. Thank you. Nina smiled and said when he came back. Without saying anything, Cameron clenched her hand and left. Where shall we eat now? Nina asked Cameron as they were walking. Cameron calmly replied, The hotel restaurant is said to be very good. Lets give it a try, shall we? OK, Nina said. Now she just wanted to find a quiet ce for them to sit down. Thinking of what happened just now, she said to Cameron with a regretful look, You are right about this. It was never a good idea to go to the beach. Its all right. Anyway, we could still eat. Cameron said and smiled at her. He never med her. Nina held his arms and sighed, I think I have to pay for what I get. With all the fame I have as a public figure, I may never be able to go anywhere I want. Cameron smiled again, I never expected you could see it with such rity. Nina snorted, Ive always been like this. They arrived at the restaurant as theyughed and joked. Nina was shocked by the romantic setting of the restaurant as soon as she stepped into it. She then turned to ask Cameron, Did you arrange all these? There was no one eating in the restaurant, so it was obviously booked. Yes, I did it for you. Cameron took her by the hand and said, I asked them to change the table to the terrace. We can just enjoy the beautiful night when we sit outside and eat. He always tried his best to give her whatever she liked. Although they were not able to feel the fun of being in a crowd, he wanted to let her have the best experience this evening. Nina was so touched and said, Oh Cameron I should have listened to you today so that we would not have wasted so much time out there on the beach She really liked what he had done to the ce. The light of the sun, the breeze, the candles, the red wine everything was perfect. Cameron helped her sit in her chair then the waiter in the restaurant began to serve exquisite dishes one after another. Food, beautiful scenery, and her man. Nina felt that she was drunk before she even touched her wine. Chapter 729 She Got A Job Invitation! Just when Nina was intoxicated by all of those, Cameron across the table raised his ss and proposed a toast, Lets drink to you, Nina! I am intoxicated by you. Nina came to her senses and hummed, why did you steal my words? Cameron smiled in a low voice. It turned out that they thought the exactly same thing at the same time. Nina tilted her head, and teased him with a smile, You know everyone says you science folks know nothing about romance. Who changed you? Everyone knows something about being romantic, said Cameron as he lowered his eyes to cut the steak, its all about whether they want it or not. Nina couldnt help smiling. He changed for her. Nina started to remember their school years and joked, Do you remember our school days? You asked me to study all the time! You were like my teacher, and you refused to talk to me when I threw away my textbooks Every stage of the rtionship has a different goal. At that time, the goal was to improve your academic performance. Now, the goal is to make you happy. Cameron replied in a serious tone. Halfway through the meal, Sherlyn called Nina and said, Babe, youve been trending again on Twitter! I know. Nina had to confess, By being picked up by men? Sherlyn replied, Yes! Nina sighed, What could I do? He would not stop pestering me! Nina then asked again, Are you calling me just to ask me about this? You should have gotten used to it a long time ago. You know yourself very well, sweetie. Sherlyn said on the phone, I have something to ask you. Do you know that director Austin Hond? He is selecting the cast for a film recently. Nina said with a smile, Of course I know. Isnt he your dream lover? I pay close attention to him for your sake. As soon as Ninas voice fell, she heard Sherlyn coughing violently at the other end of the line. It seemed that she was frightened by her words. Nina then heard Viggos faint voice on the phone, Sherlyn, your taste for man is unique. Austin Hond was a well-known talent in the film industry, and he mainly directed artistic films. Almost every one of his works had won awards on the world stage, but his appearance waspletely inconsistent with the style of his films. That man was tall and bearded, and of course, his bearded face had be his distinctive personal logo. Compared to Viggo, Austin was very unique.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sherlyn liked Austins movies very much. She watched almost every one of them. She even took photos and asks for autographs on various asions when she could have a chance to meet him. Privately, she was full of praise for him. this was why Nina said that Austin was the man in Sherlyns dreams. But Nina forgot that she was with Viggo now. No wonder she was so shocked by her words just now. To cover up, Nina said in a hurry, Why did you suddenly mention his film? It cant be that he wants me in it, can it? Nina asked this half-jokingly because everyone knew that Austin always chose his heroine who had experience acting on the big screen. Moreover, the new film he prepared was said to be a cross-border love affair, requiring both male and female protagonists to be fluent in French. At first, it was said that it was best to find actors that have a French origin. Nina was none of those, so she never thought of having the chance to act in his film. Yes, thanks to your fluent French, the deputy director of his team came to me and invited you to the audition. After Sherlyn finished, Nina waspletely stunned. How could it be possible? Did she get a chance for the audition because of trending on Twitter? Sherlyn added, But didnt you say that you should have a good rest and prepare for your wedding with Cameron? So its on you whether to go or not. I think since they have taken the initiative to ask you, it means that you would more or less be selected. The time for making a film is also very long. Moreover, the main parts of the film would be made outside of the country. You and Cameron would probably be parted again. So you should think it over, right? And please discuss it with Cameron. OK, I know, Nina responded. After hanging up, before Nina could say anything, Cameron proposed, I think you should go. Cameron heard them, and without any hesitation, he chose to support Ninas career. For Nina, an actress who had already made brilliant achievements in the TV shows, it was such a great chance for her to move up to the big screen unless she had no ambition at all. Nina was not that kind of person. Nina looked apologetic, but I promised you that I would spend a lot of time with you after myst project Nina was very sorry because Cameron had been with her on the crew the whole time. She thought that she would apany him and make up for his sacrifice after she finished the show. Unexpectedly, she got another audition on the first day of her holidays. The most deadly was it was an audition for his film. She could push away others without hesitation, but not his film. Cameron reached out and held her hands, As long as we are together Besides, I have already achieved something, and I should support you this time. This man was so confident and so calm, that Nina was deeply convinced by his words. Cameron, why are you so good to me? He was good enough to make her feel that may she had saved the earth in herst life. He was her lover, as well as her friend, and her family. Youre my wife. I must be good to you. If you want to go abroad for the job, Ill go with you. I have lived abroad for many years and I can help you to fit in the job. Ok then. Nina replied, Let me talk to Sherlyn and ask her to make an appointment for this audition. Sherlyn quickly replied, Austin and his team have been shooting in Sanya recently. You can go for the audition at any time during your vacation there. Isnt it perfect? In addition, since Cameron is with you do you still need me to be there with you? Of course not. Just stay home and rest. Nina would never ask a pregnantdy toe to Sanya to apany her even if Cameron was not with her. Sherlyn smiled and said, I believe Mr. Dauster knows how to seal a business deal more than I do. Men in the business world were smarter than foxes. That was true. Chapter 730 Memory Hurts The next day Nina was apanied by Cameron to the audition. Austin and his team happened to live in a nearby hotel. On the way, Nina joked, what if I get an Oscar for this film? Cameron raised his eyebrows and said, Isnt that a good thing? Nina approached him with a smile and said, Arent you afraid I will leave you if I am popr all over the world? Cameron looked indifferent about what she said, Anyone who says such words will not do it. Its because you are confident. Nina snorted. Cameron pointed out, You have been working in this industry for a long time, and I know what kind of girl you are. They have been parted from each other for so many years, during which many men and women appeared in their lives. They still kept their hearts for each other and that exined a lot. Ninained, Boring! You never act along with me! Cameron clenched her hand, smiled, and said nothing. The audition went well. Judging from the expressions and reactions of Austin and his colleagues, Nina thought she could probably get the role. Before she left, Austin smiled and said to her, Viggo called me this morning. He also said that your agent was his wife. Nina did know how to react to this. Why did Viggo make the call? He was not calling in her favor. He called to show off that Sherlyn was with him. Nina thought Viggos operation was too exaggerating. She guessed this was because she said on the phonest night that Sherlyn was his fan. That was why he called him, to inform him that she was his woman! What did he mean by calling her his wife? They had never been registered. Sherlyn ran away from her marriage registration that day. Without a marriage license, even if they had children and lived together, he could not address her as his wife. That was the way it was. When Nina was roasting Viggo in her mind, Austin said, Im impressed with your agent. Shes very capable and courageous. I thought we took a photo together. Nina said with a smile, Its not just one photo. It was many photos. Shes your biggest fan. There were so many photos of them together. They could bepiled into an album. Austin touched his beard and smiled, Unexpectedly, she is with Viggo. She has good taste. Viggo was a golden Bachelor in the entertainment industry. Austin knew Viggos character very well. Many actors were just decent and gentle on the surface, but Viggo was a decent man for sure as time proved it all. Thats why Austin praised Sherlyn for her good judgment. Nina smiled and said, Thats right. She has always had a good judgment. Just look at whom she works for. Austin was impressed by her words, and theyughed. The atmosphere was very harmonious. The first thing Nina did after saying goodbye to Austin and his colleagues was to call Sherlyn. After talking about the audition, Nina asked, Did you and Viggo get married? Sherlyn was confused, Not yet. I want to wait till the baby is born. You know what happened? Nina started to tell her about the incident, he called Austin under the excuse of me, and then told him that you are his wife. Sherlyn was stunned for a moment then she answered, what was in his mind? Lin Sherlyn was speechless. Whats in his mind? He obviously cared about you too much. Nina corrected Sherlyn, yesterday when I said you were his biggest fan, he must have heard it. Thats why he called him today to im that you are his wife. He is obsessed with you now, Sherlyn. He starts to care. Then Nina started her analysis, in fact, I think he must have had a feeling for you even before that night. Thats why he wants to marry you. The attachment he has with you is more than the baby. Sherlyn was silent for a while, and then she said on the phone, Since when did you be a love expert? Nina smiled, with what I have been through, one will naturally be an expert. Come on just quit joking around. Lin Sherlyn added, now that you have almost got the role, just enjoy the rest of your holidays. There should be no work arrangement for you at this point. Nina hung up with a light heart. She was really happy. Who would have thought that she could get a role in one of Austins movies simply by being on a Twitter trend? Other actresses would be so jealous of her. Nina and Cameron continued their vacation in Sanya in the next few days and returned to Riverside a weekter. Austin said that the preparation for the film took a long time. Two things that Nina cared about most could be done during this time. One was the birth of Emelias twins, and the other was her wedding with Cameron. Because Emelia was pregnant with twins, her pregnancy was rtively shorter, and the expected delivery date was almost the same as that of Maisie. Because Maisie never let her parents know about the pregnancy and didnt contact Ezra at all, Julian gave David a few days off when she was about to give birth and asked him to take care of Maisie.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Fortunately, Maisie was a very capable and independentdy. She hired a nanny long before the child was born. Jean Hilgard also rushed from her own city in advance to take care of Maisie. After all, she was a woman with medical knowledge. It was more convenient for her to take care of Maisie. Maisie gave birth to a baby boy one morning. She didnt know what was wrong. The first name in her mind was Ezio. She swore that she did not name her child this because of Ezra. When she thought of the name, she just wanted her child to be as free as an eagle, unlike his father, who had been oppressed because of being an illegitimate son. After he returned to the Cantillo family, the two daughters of his father and Mrs. Cantillo had been setting blocks for his return. He earned what he had in this family through a very bumpy road. He seemed to be a Daddy boy on regr days, but in fact, that was only his protective color. His world was full of plots and calctions. So Maisie hoped her boy could be a free man. Life was probably easier for an eagle. David disagreed with this name. Since Maisie broke up with Ezra and went to Grafstin with a pregnant belly, David had hated Ezra and the Cantillo family. He knew his sister too well. If Ezra had not asked her to be with him, she would never ask him first. All the feelings she had for him would be buried deep in her heart. Ezra knew that he could not bring happiness to her, and he still provoked her. David believed that he had taken her virginity as well her heart. Now she had given birth to his child! All the good future for her had gone. He could not understand why she insisted on giving the child this name. Every time she called the baby, it would break her heart one more time. Chapter 731 Did She Get Over It? David, I know what you are worried about. I got over him. Giving the baby this name proves that. Maisie was still weak from giving birth to the baby, but there was strength in every one of her words. Also because Maisie was still weak, David could not bear to argue with her or to make her upset. He just looked away and clenched his teeth. He used to be a very optimistic and cheerful young man. He neverined about others, nor did he ever feel inferior because of his family. But now he suddenly hated all of them, especially the Cantillo family. He heard that Ezras father had cancer and was spending a lot of money on the treatment. He thought it was his payback for being such an evil man. His father deliberately created a car ident, trying to hurt his sister and the baby inside her. Fortunately, his sister and the baby were not harmed. Otherwise, David would rush into their mansion and kill him at the sight. I know you care for me. Maisieforted David in a soft voice, Dont worry. Everything I do is for my own good as well. Now that I have Ezio, I need to watch him grow up, right? I just hope his life will be free as an eagle. I have really let it go. Otherwise, I would not name him this. Maisie looked magnanimous and her tone was calm. Only then did David believe what she had said. While Maisie was sleeping, Jean gave the child to the nanny and called David out. They sat down on the bench outside the hospital. Although the weather was still hot inte summer, the sun was not toxic as it was before. Jean nced at David, who looked so upset, and took the initiative to say, From a psychological point of view, your sister is recovered from this rtionship. You dont need to worry about her anymore. You should thank this child. He is her hope. It is also because of this child that she finally got over the days after she left him. David looked up at Jean in a daze. He knew that Jean was an excellent psychologist. He was finally convinced. You know your sister very well right? You are twins. You can understand many of her obsessions. If it was not for the child, she could not have survived the pain of leaving him. Yes. David did not deny this. Maisie was very reserved. She never talked with people about her pain and suffering, and she did not know how to let it out. It would slowly kill her as they umted in her heart. When she left Ezra, she looked very calm as if nothing happened. But as her twin brother, he suddenly felt heartache and even had difficulty breathing the same night. In the middle of that night, he had to sit up from his bed for a breath. He knew that Maisie was in pain. Because of the pain that he could feel, he hated them even more. Jean added, For the same reason, you should also feel her longing for a new life. She and the child will have a new life, and this thought would motivate her to bring up this baby As for the name of the child, it doesnt matter that much now, does it? Under the guidance of Jean, David felt much better. He murmured to Jean, Thank you. In fact, he knew his sister was going to have a new life with her baby. He was just afraid that there would be another ident in Maisies life. He couldnt bear it. The rtionship between him and Maisie was very close. They even never felt the same attachment with their parents. When they were 18, they were sponsored by the Hughes family to study abroad, and when they came back to the country, they worked with this family. In all those times, they were with each other. Because he cared about Maisie too much, whenever there was a bad sign, he grew worried about Maisie. Jean carefully observed the young man whose eyes were full of haggard, and said again, I think it is you who really need some serious counseling. David looked at Jean in dismay. Unexpectedly, Jean noticed his psychological problems at one nce. Jean continued, Its not your fault that your sister hase to this point. You dont need to feel guilty. Its her own choice, not because you failed to protect her. David stared at Jean for a while, then suddenly raised his hand to hide his face and began to cry. His biggest fear was exposure. David felt that he couldnt hold on any longer. A man should not let his tears fall down easily, but at this moment, he could not hold it any longer. Jean was absolutely right. Since Maisies ident, he had fallen into a deep sense of guilt and remorse. He always med himself for not caring enough about his sister. He did not even know when she had fallen in love with that man if he had found out earlier, he would have talked her out of it. He med himself for not being strong enough to protect Maisie, otherwise, Ezras father would not dare to hurt her. The moment he learned of Maisies car ident, his eyes went blind for a few seconds. Since Maisie left Riverside city, he had not spent one day without self-reproach, he could not sleep at all without his sleeping pills. Only with the help of medication could he handle the work the next day. When Maisie was giving birth in the hospital, he had never slept well up till now. He was afraid that anything bad could happen to his sister during the delivery. He heard that it was a hell of a time for a woman to give birth to a child. She could have died! While waiting outside the delivery room, listening to Maisies painful yells, he once again gnashed his teeth. Jean raised her hand and gently patted Davids trembling shoulders. She said in a soothing voice, Thats ok. Just let it out. You should know that your sister is a tough girl, right? Besides, she survived the pain of having a baby. What else is more painful than that? And as a brother, you have done an excellent job. Davids cry stopped slowly with Jeanforting him patiently. David felt much more rxed, maybe because of her words, or this emotional outbreak. Thank you. To express his gratitude to Jean, he wiped away his tears and turned to hug Jean. Thats ok. Jean said with a smile, although I am no longer a psychologist, my professional quality is still there. I will still spare no effort to help people.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. David alsoughed, but when he looked up and saw the man standing nearby, he couldntugh anymore. The visitor was Arthur. He was looking at him and Jean in shock. Yes, he must have seen them hugging a moment ago. Chapter 732 Have You Ever Cared About Me? David hated Arthur for his rtionship with Ezra. Arthur and Ezra were good friends. For this reason, David was hostile to Arthur. David had no hostility to his boss Julian. That was because he knew that Julian, like him, was with Maisie. Julian once fell out with Ezra for Maisies sake. However, David felt that Arthur was more inclined to stand on Ezras side. After all, Arthur had little interactions with them, unlike Julian. The good thing was that now Arthur knew that Maisie was pregnant with Ezras child, but he never told him that. Jean also saw Arthur standing not far away from them. She frowned slightly. She didnt know why Arthur came here, but she knew that it was better not to let Maisie see Arthur, who had something to do with Ezra. David did not want to see Arthur either. Jean could feel it. She didnt want to bring emotional instability to Maisie and David because of someone she knew, so she whispered to David, Could you please go back and take care of Maisie? Ill talk to him. David nodded, got up and left. Arthurs expression showed that he had misunderstood their hug. David had no intention to exin. He did not like him, and he did not care. Jean walked up to Arthur and asked, Why do youe here? Arthur was jealous because he saw Jean hug David, but he did not want her to see that. He looked down at Jean and whispered, Where else can I find you? These days, he had reflected on his feeling for Jean. He loved her. That was love. Because he loved her, he med her for leaving without saying goodbye when she was abroad, for her indifference to him, for treating him as if he was just a random sex partner, and for forgetting him after they had slept together. He was not a womanizer. She was his first woman. He also wanted her to be hisst woman. But when he returned to her after graduation, she hadpletely disappeared. For the first time in his life, he was dumped so thoroughly that she even did not give him an excuse. During this time, he went to Jean many times, but each time he was turned away. He had no choice but to follow her here. Jean looked away to avoid Arthurs eyes, As for Maisie and the child- Arthur gave his word before she could finish her sentence, I know. I will keep it a secret. Arthur was fully aware that the existence of Maisies baby was a big thing. He had no right to tell Ezra because he knew that this might change the fate of Ezra and Maisie. It was a good thing that they were in peace now. He did not want Maisie to wade into the muddy waters of Ezra Cantillo and the Cantillo family. Currently, his father was treated in his hospital for his cancer, so he knew more about the Cantillo family and their current situation than outsiders. With Ezras fathers admission to the hospital, the fight between Ezra and his two sisters began to heat up, because it was rted to the fate of the Cantillo family after their fathers possible death. It was not a good time for Maisie and this newborn child to be involved.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thank you. Jean had nothing to say to Arthur except these two words. Arthur looked at her face and thought of her hug with David just now. He felt so upset. He asked, Jean, could you give me another chance? Jean smiled apologetically at him and then raised her left hand. There was a simple but stylish ring on her finger. She said, Sorry, I may be engaged when I go back. What? Arthur was shocked. He did know that her parents had been introducing her boyfriends since she returned to her familyspany, but he didnt expect that she would get engaged so soon! He could not believe it even though he heard it from her. Jean drew back her hand without saying anything, and then she turned and left. Not everyone would wait in the same ce. After meeting again in Riverside City, she gave him a chance and waited for him patiently, but he was always mean to her. She thought that he must have lost interest in her, and that was why he always put her in those embarrassing situations. So she gathered her heart and returned to her family business. She no longer had any intersection with doctors. She wanted topletely forget about the days with him. She had thought that he woulde back for her, but he was no longer in her ns. She may indeed be engaged. She came to help Maisie this time. She also wanted to readjust her heart. If there were no idents, she would say yes to that mans proposal when she went back. The man introduced by her parents was also an overseas returnee. He was engaged in the financial industry. From his upation to his appearance and personality, he was just the kind of wless man that her parents liked. Just when she turned around and took a few steps, she was suddenly jerk back by a staggering force. Jean fell into the arms of that man, unprepared. Before she could make any response, Arthur held her face and kissed her deeply. He was so aggressive that Jean felt that her lips were injured. Because both of them were good-looking people, they had attracted quite a lot of attention from some of the peopleing and going to the hospital. Jean was furious. She stamped Arthurs feet and pushed him away. She shouted at the top of her lungs, Are you crazy? It was perhaps the first time Jean had lost her temper. She had always been calm and rarely lost her temper. And in her memories, Arthur was a modest and gentle man, who acted in a reserved and restrained manner, and was not the person who could force kissing ady in broad daylight. Arthurs eyes were bloodshot. Ignoring the inquiring gaze from the people around, he approached Jean step by step and snarled, Even if I am, its all because of you! He even came forward and grasped Jeans wrist, holding it tightly in his hand, for fear that she would run away from him again. Jean, I dont ept it! I met you first! Arthur said obstinately. Jean did not struggle and simply let him hold her hand, but the smile on her face was cold and her tone was sarcastic, You have known me a long time ago, but please be noted that no one would be waiting for you all the time. Have you ever cared about me when I was waiting for you? Jean finally said what was in her mind for a long time. Chapter 733 Can’t Live Without Her Upon hearing this, Arthur held her hand tight and refused to let her go In the past, he was not dealing with it right. Whenever he felt that she was talking to him with an attitude, he would either leave in anger or say something bad to her. Because he was paranoid about her, trying to hurt her with his words so that she would regret leaving him. He was expecting that she would be the one to take the initiative to find him and make peace. But he never expected that she would be so resolute and cold-hearted. She never got back to him. Instead, she resigned and left him. He lost herpletely. He panicked, the moment he realized he had lost herpletely. Only then did he finally realize that it was not she who could not live without him, but he was the one who could not live without her. It was he who couldnt live without her. It was he who desperately wanted to make up with her. It was he who loved her that much. It was he who fell in love with her the moment he saw her in the crowd at the party. She was full of grace, shining like a diamond in the sky. His eyes were dazzled by her light. It was because he didnt know how to love and cherish her, and it was because he was too proud to assume that she had to be with him. He was terribly wrong. We need to find a ce to talk. Arthur was so determined this time and wouldnt let her hand loose until he got what he wanted. Since she resigned and left Riverside City, he had contacted her many times, but she never replied to any of his messages. He had no chance to let her know his real thoughts. Annoyed, Jean pulled her hand away and said, I have nothing to talk to you. Let me go! Arthur still would not let her go and exined, You dont have to talk to me, but I just want you to hear what is in my mind. ncing at the onlookers around, Jean warned him in a low voice, Arthur, dont you know who you are? Dont you feel ashamed of yourself?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He was the heir of Riverside City Hospital. Wasnt he afraid of jeopardizing the reputation built up by generations in his family? Why should I care? I dont care for any of that. Previously, Arthur didnt understand why Julian would go down to save Emelia regardless of everything, nor did he understand why Phil indulged his young wife that much. Now he understood them, the desperation and the longing. Now he could do anything as long as she coulde back to him. It didnt matter if she wanted him to kneel and beg, because he would! On the other hand, Jean found herself so ashamed being watched by so many people like this. She was now the owner of Lorlene Jewelry. If they continued to badger her, she would be recognized. It would damage the brand image if he continued this nonsense in the public. So she red at the man in front of her, gritted her teeth, and said, Okay, if you want to talk, lets talk. Arthur could not believe his ears. She said yes! He soon came back to his sense and started to walk away. To avoid the public eye, the first thing Jean did after she was led to the gate of the hospital was to call a taxi. After she got in the taxi, she asked him, Where do you live here? Jean wanted to find a quiet ce near Arthurs hotel where there were not so many people. To her surprise, Arthur said in a hoarse voice, I havent checked in yet. When he heard from Emelia and Julian that Maisies condition had stabilized after giving birth to the baby, he rushed over and didnt have time to book a hotel room. The first thing he did when he arrived in the city was to go straight to the hospital to find Jean. She felt a headache and had to ask the driver to go to the hotel where she checked in. It was near the hospital, so she could manage to get to Maisies side as soon as possible. The driver arrived at the gate of the hotel in a few minutes. When the two of them got off the car and she was about to say something, her hands were immediately grasped by him. This childish behavior annoyed her. She had said that she would talk to him. Did he think that she would break her promise and run away? It seemed that Arthur had seen through her mind. He said, Youve run away from me once, please dont do it again. Being speechless for a moment, Jean sneered at him as an answer. She turned in the direction of the hotel and said, There is a coffee shop on the first floor. Lets go there to talk. Arthur didnt move at all. He suggested, Can we go to your room? What if someone sees us? I dont want our conflicts to go public again. While talking, he was still holding her hand in his, as if she would disappear the moment he let her go. Jean squinted at him. Why did she always feel that there was something fishy in his mind? But she convinced herself out of it. They had been apart for months. He wouldnt have improper thoughts for her the first day they meet, would he? Would he force her into it? Besides, what he said made sense. She knew that they wouldnt have a good talk and there might be verbal conflicts or worse. So she nodded and said, Ok. Arthur agreed in a low voice and followed her into the hotel. Do you want anything to As soon as the two entered the room and she was about to ask him what he would like to drink, she was directly pressed against the door behind her. The man forced his lips on hers and blocked her words. This time, she was really mad at him. What was he doing? She pushed him away and yelled in anger, Is this what you mean by talking? Arthur pulled the cor of his shirt and stared at her with his dark eyes. I think this is the best way to negotiate. Jean sneered, What kind of woman do you think I am? Arthur stopped talking. He continued this kiss without a word. She knew that he didnt treat her as a casual woman, but she still said such words to irritate him. He didnt want to exin or argue with her, as he just wanted to prove his love to her through actions While she gasped for air, Jean asked, are you sure you want to continue? After a pause, Arthur lowered his eyes and slowly stopped what he was doing, I wont force you if you dont want it. All of a sudden, Jean smiled at him and said, Yes, I want it. Arthur was stunned. What What did she mean? Was this an invitation? Arthur felt that he was going crazy as he had no idea what she was thinking about. When he was still in a daze, Jean suddenly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her soft red lips pressed against his neck. You know you dont have to force me to do it. All of a sudden, Shawns mind went nk. He sped the slender waist of the woman in his arms and acted recklessly The reason she suddenly changed her mind and took the initiative was that she knew what he couldnt bear the most. Didnt he me her for being so cold after they had slept together? She nned to do it again. It would be even better if he didnte to pester her gain. She would be relieved in that case. Chapter 734 Better Not Meet Again When David went back to the ward of Maisie, he didnt tell her about Arthur. Instead, he told her that Maisie had left in advance. Ill be discharged from the hospital and moved to the confinement center in the afternoon. Theres nothing else to do here. You can go back to your work. It was naturalbor for her. She could leave the hospital after staying for observation. She had booked a confinement center room for herself. When she arrived there, everything would be taken care of by a team of professionals. She didnt need to worry about anything, so David could go back early as he had so much work to do. Mr. Hughes has given me a week off. His words implied that he didnt want to leave her side. So you are going to take that week off? You know how important and busy your work is, dont you? Besides, Emelia has been staying in the hospital these days. Mr. Hughes must be in the hospital with her every day. Why dont you go back and help him with his business? She was pregnant way earlier than Emelia, but Emelia was going to have a cesarean section because she had twins. Now that she had been hospitalized, she would give birth to the babies at a chosen time. But here you are, how I can leave you David certainly knew what she said and why, but he was still worried. I have people taken care of me. Jean is here as well. David had no choice but to say, Okay, Ill go back tomorrow morning. Okay. After a while, Maisie said to David in a serious tone, I heard that you are very hostile to Mr. Cantillo and his family. There is no need to do so. She had wanted to talk about it with David for a long time. After learning from Emelia about his reaction, she wanted to talk with him, but the siblings had never had a chance to meet, so she thought it was the right time for them to talk face to face. Maisie brought up this topic. She said seriously, I loved him back then, and I chose to give birth to the baby. David, I made my own choice, and it has nothing to do with him. But if he hadnt tricked you to be with him, you would never have taken the initiative to be with him! he argued back, Its all his fault! David was so excited that his voice was so loud that it woke up the sleeping baby beside him. Without saying anything more to David, Maisie stood up in a hurry, intending to hug the child in her arms.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The nurse had been sent away by them before, and Maisie was still weak. Finally, David took the child in the cot to Maisie. This was the first time that David hugged him after the baby was born, and also the first time that he looked at him carefully. Because of his hatred for Ezra, David didnt like the child at all, so he didnt even look at him before. Now holding the baby in his palm, he was able to see him. It was said that boys looked more like their mothers. He indeed had the eyebrows and eyes of his mother. But if you took a closer look, you could also find features of Ezra. He didnt know what was wrong with him, but his heart softened. After handing him to Maisie, He turned around and stood by the window as she was breastfeeding the little hungry baby. He kept apologizing to Maisie, Im sorry. Its all my fault. I was too extreme and impulsive. I wont hold that much grudge against him and his family in the future, but I will never forgive him. Okay. I just dont want you to be burdened by all the hate in you. Hatred is a burden. I know. I heard that he is going to be engaged to that woman, Erika Marshall. David said with his back toward Maisie. He couldnt look back at her, so he could only listen to her nervously to see if there was anything wrong with her tone. He said this on purpose to see whether she still cared. She looked down at the baby in her arms and said in a gentle and calm voice, Well, so lets just stop talking about him anymore. We dont want this Erika to misunderstand that I still feel for him. Maisie was not affected by this information. He was finally rxed and relieved. Maybe Jean was right. His sister had let it go. After feeding the baby, he fell asleep again. David carefully put the baby into the crib next to her. This time, he learned to speak in a low voice, Ill go through the discharge formalities for you and send you to the confinement center before I can rest assured. David turned around and walked out. Maisie was also a bit sleepy. She patted the pillow on her back andy down. Then she turned around and looked at the baby in the crib. After a while, she smiled. Ezra, I wish you good health. I wish you could have all the things you want, and I wish you a happy marriage with many kids. But this was the end of our story. If there was an afterlife, I hope I would never see you again. As the saying goes, The best way to not fall into a bad romance is to not meet that bad man in the first ce. Jean returned to the hospital when she was about to leave for the confinement center. Originally, she didnt mention anything about Arthur, but when she helped Maisie to carry the luggage, she bent down and identally revealed the hickey on her neck. After they were settled down, Maisie asked the nurse to leave. Then she asked Jean, You and Arthur you two are back together? After a short pause, Jean asked, What makes you think that? Maisie raised her head to beckon her neck. Jean was so embarrassed in the first ce, but she soon calmed down and felt at ease again. What if I tell you that I have no n to make up with him? Jean replied. Maisie raised his eyebrows and smiled, One night stand? He came here by himself. Who could say no to free sex? As for other things, I dont have time to think about them yet. Just now, she left Arthur in the hotel room and rushed to the hospital by herself. He wanted to go with her, but she declined his request. Maisie agreed, Well, I am with you. He was so childish and na?ve at that time. He hurt you with what he did, and you should not forgive him so easily. Maisie was also very clear about the grudge between Jean and Arthur. She also knew what Arthur had said to Jean. He said that he didnt love Jean at all to someone else, and Jean heard it. That was also the reason why Jean decided to resign and leave him. Now that Arthur had changed his mind, but Jean had not. Therefore, Maisie supported her. If she didnt want to talk to him, he had to step aside. Lets stop talking about him. Lets talk about something else. Jean changed the topic, By the way, Nina is prepping for the wedding. Will you attend it by then? Chapter 735 All of Us Need to be Good to Ourselves Im afraid that I cant. The baby is too small. Maisie said with some kind of regret In fact, she had nned to attend Ninas wedding. She missed Emelias wedding, so she really wanted to witness the happiest moment for Nina, and also that of Jean. She was known for not-liking going to parties with the rich people, and she even felt a little inferior by being friends with the daughters of famous families. Emelia and others were the only good friends she had known for so many years, and she cherished them very much. The baby was just an excuse. She didnt have to take the baby with her. She could just go back home early. She had heard from David that Ezra was going to be engaged to the daughter of the Marshall family, so she thought it was better not to show up at that time. Although she was not distracted by him anymore, she was afraid that the Cantillo family and Erika would think that she was up to something. So she finally decided not to attend. She thought it was better for them to meet in private in the future. Although Maisie used the excuse of her child, Jean could guess the reason why she didnt want to go. She supported her decision and said, It was better this way. From now on, you and your baby could just live a peaceful life here. Maisie sighed, Yes, Im very satisfied with the current life I have. Im content. After saying that, she took hold of Maisies hand and said, Maisie, we need to be good to ourselves. Jean nodded, Well, whether we have love or not, the first thing we love is ourselves. As soon as she finished her words, she received a call from Nina. Honey, I heard that you moved to the confinement center today. Is that true? How are you right now? Im fine now. she answered with a smile, One good thing about naturalbor is a faster recovery speed. I just need to have a good rest. Now that Nina had called, Maisie just told her that she wouldnt attend her wedding. Nina smiled and said, It doesnt matter. We will visit you after the wedding, and have a look at your baby boy. If youe to the wedding, who would take care of the baby? You know how I miss him more than I miss you! Both Maisie and Jean were amused by her words. They had to admit that she was really good at jokes. The three of them chatted for a while on the phone. Then, Maisie turned on the video and Nina watched the sleeping little baby. She sighed, So cute! I bet he would grow up to be prince charming and many girls would go crazy for him When are you going to have your own? I cant imagine how cute your kid will be. I dont want her to be cute. I just want her to be smart enough to not fall into the traps of men. She was joking and they allughed out. The conversation between the three women ended in a pleasant atmosphere. Maisie was tired andy down to have a rest. Jean got a call. She walked out of the room and answered it. When will youe back? asked Arthur on the phone Jean frowned and asked, You havent left yet? Arthur was speechless. So, she was ying hard to get again? When she was still working in the hospital, they had a wonderful night together. But on the second day, she turned against them and said that they were both adults and should be more open-minded about this kind of thing. The implication was that she just had sex with him for one night. It was just physical entanglement and had nothing to do with love! He was so angry that she said that so he paid back with more hurtful remarks. Now he was in such a situation again But how could he be angry now? How dare she say something unpleasant? He swore that he would never say anything harsh to her again. With her resolute look now, even if he did everything she wanted him to do, he would still not be forgiven. So he replied as if nothing had happened, Im on annual leave these days. He meant that he would stay in the city for the next few days. In short, he would pester her all the time. This was out of her expectation. She left for the hospital without saying goodbye. She thought he would be sensible and leave by himself, but she didnt expect that he was so stubborn. The annual leave was just an excuse. It seemed that he had already prepared to pester her. Jean took a deep breath and replied calmly, Well, I dont go back at night because I need to take care of Maisie in the Hospital. Didnt she move to the confinement center today? I bet a team of experts is looking after her right now. Why are you needed for the night shift? he exposed her lie. The high-end confinement center was different from the hospital. The new mother didnt need to worry about anything. The baby was taken care of by a specialist, and everything was taken good care of. After all, he was the heir of the family hospital. How could he not know these things? Jean didnt expect that Arthur could be so calm this time. He even dared to expose the loopholes in her speech. Of course, she did not n to give in so quickly. I dont need to but I want to because we are good friends. Arthur didnt say a word. He could feel her attitude. She didnt n to make up with him. Then Ill wait for you toe back tomorrow. After a while, he said to her. Jean didnt want to pretend anymore. She said straightforwardly, Arthur, thats the room I booked. If you want to stay, please book your own room. Does it feel good to take over my ce? Arthur said immediately, So as long as I book a new room, I can stay with you? Jean was almost choked by his words. She hung up the phone and decided not to talk to him anymore. In fact, she didnt need to stay at night. It was already time for rest, Jean was still here, so Maisie knew why. She asked Jean softly, Hes left? Seeing that Maisie had known what was in her mind, Jean didnt hide anything. No, he said he was taking annual leave recently. She understood what was going on. She was with her. So she said, if you dont want to go back to see him, you can stay here with me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Besides, I asked David to leave today. Since you dont want to meet Arthur, why dont you leave tomorrow? As you can see, I can take care of myself now. Besides, you are very busy with your work. I really want toe here to see you for a few more days, but Jean was so annoyed by that man The only thought in her mind now was to avoid seeing him, so she agreed with Maisie, In that case, Ill go back tomorrow. So the next morning, after saying goodbye to Maisie, Jean went back to her hotel quietly, packed her luggage, and went straight to the airport. In order to show that he had listened to her words, Arthur specially told her that he had booked a new room, which was next to hers. When Jean went back to pack her luggage, she tiptoed and tried her best to keep quiet for fear of waking him up. Chapter 736 Twins Jean went back to pack her stuff at dawn when most people were asleep including Arthur. Arthur had no idea she would avoid him like that as he expected her to return in the morning. He always woke up at around seven, and the first thing when he woke up right after his eyes opened was to call Jean for breakfast. He called but found that her phone was turned off. Arthur suddenly sat bolt upright in bed with bad feelings. He didnt want to believe that Jean would leave early in the morning just to avoid him, but that seemed to be the fact. Arthur kept calling her while putting clothes on and went out to knock on the next rooms door, but there was no answer either way. Holding back the sadness and despair, he called to check with reception at the hotel and was told that Jean checked out earlier. Arthur sank into the sofa in his room with mixed feelings. You really dont give me a chance? Not even the slightest one. When they were having sex yesterday, he murmured in her ear over and over, I love you, Jean. She responded well then so that Arthur thought she believed him, but it turned out that she didnt. Arthur was the golden boy growing up but was truly pathetic when it came to Jean for the first time in his life. Her leaving without saying goodbye that time crushed him, and the avoiding made it even worse. Arthur texted Phil, Am I really that terrible? Emelia was inbor and Julian stayed with her in hospital nervously while Ezra was a mess himself, so Phil was the only one Arthur could talk to. Phil texted back quickly, Jean hurt you again? Arthur didnt reply. Phil knew what happened, he called Arthur, Hey man, youll get used to it. Its just the beginning. You can also quit if you cant handle it. Of course, there is plenty of fish in the sea. Some girls at myw firm like you, they are all hot Phil was in mid-sentence when Arthur hung up the phone. Apparently, Arthur didnt want to hear anymore and it seemed that he was obsessed with Jean. Arthur got up and took a shower in the bathroom which made him quite sensible after that. Now that Jean has left him, there was no need for him to stay in Grafstin, so he checked out and went to the airport. Emelia is due to give birth in a few days. Jean will definitelye to Riverside City to see her. I might as well wait for her there. Although Arthur really wanted to go find her, he knew where to draw the line. Showing up now would get him rejected again. At the airport, Arthur met David who was also going to return to Riverside City, but they didnt talk. David clearly didnt want to have anything to do with Arthur concerning Ezra. While waiting in the VIP lounge, Arthur sat beside David, and said carelessly, Your sister had a son but hisst name is not Cantillo. This should be the best revenge for Ezras father. You probably know how much he wants a grandson. He has two daughters with his wife and those illegitimate daughters. Ezra is the only son. But Ezra still doesnt get married yet. Im afraid his father wont be able to live to see his grandson. Even if Ezra gets married now, he might have a baby girl instead. Now Ezras father does have a grandson who will never change hisst name to Canillo, besides, he might never know this grandson before he dies. Thats total torture and revenge. Arthur said that to make David feel better so that he would no longer hold a grudge against Ezra and his family, but David had mixed feelings instead. It was the greatest revenge that Ezras father was never going to take his grandson back until his dying day. Letting Ezras father die with a grievance is just a payback for what he has done to my sister. David wouldnt tell Arthur these terrifying thoughts and he also wouldnt tell anyone, so he just kept looking at his phone, pressing his lips together without uttering a word. Arthur stopped humiliating himself and sat on the other side. Ten days after Maisie gave birth, Emelia delivered twins by c-section, an elder sister, and a younger brother. Julian almost cried when he saw Emeliaing out of the operating room. When doctors asked Julian if he would like to support hisboring partner, Emelia refused first before Julian could say something. She was normally gentle and kind but refused vehemently this time. Emelia refused because she didnt want Julian to suffer more pressure. Julian was nervous and cautious these months. How could she add unnecessary pressure on him by getting him in this whole childbirth thing? They loved each other in their own ways. His love for her was more than enough, so not apanyingbor did not mean that he didnt love her. Julian didnt think he could handle that pressure and Emelia was tough on this, so he waited outside the operating room with Vincent and Nina. Vincent came from the Capital to see Emelia every day since she was in the hospital. Vincent was too worried about his little girl to eat and sleep well and prayed for her and the twins every day. After all, delivering babies was that a woman putting her life in the jaw of the death. Hearing the news that Emelia and the twins were doing great after surgery, people waiting outside were relieved. Julian held Emelias hand and kissed it eagerly, promising to himself that he wouldnt let her suffer this anymore. A son and a daughter would be enough. He was unlike other rich guys who didnt care about womens health and treated their wives as a breeding machine. Julian could live with it even if there was no baby with Emelia, so it was already the biggest blessing to have a boy and a girl. A family with two kids would be enough from now on. He would get a vasectomy after Emelias recovery. They named their daughter na Hughes and their son ric Hughes as nned. I love you, Emelia. Thank you! Julian said gently in her ear while holding her hands. She moaned dreamily and then fell into a sleep. Emelia was too weak to respond more.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Gerhard and Heather, together with Grandpa Hughes who was not feeling well these days in a wheelchair pushed by his housekeeper, also came. A boy and a girl, thats truly a blessing for us! Grandpa Hughes enjoyed it the most and even he looked better with healthily rosy cheeks. Chapter 737 Not up to Him Everyone was happy but they all left to let Emelia and the babies get some rest after seeing they were doing great. Julian has got all things settled. He would take care of Emelia while the kids were being taken care of by two maids. Nina stayed to help, and she said lovingly to Emelia instantly after she woke up, Babe, are you OK? Julian took a nce at Nina, keeping himself from speaking ill of her. He didnt want to get jealous of Nina in front of Emelia when she was that weak. This woman Julian didnt know how to describe Nina. Does she think this was appropriate to call Emelia babe? People would think she had a thing for Emelia. Wasnt there a scandal between them on Twitter before? Julian talked to Nina about this plenty of times, but she didnt try to change at all. Emelia also let her be this way. Julian felt that it was time to talk to Cameron, letting him do the talk. Julian spoke to Cameron outside the ward when he came to pick Nina up in the evening. Hearing Julians words, Cameron said with a shrug, Mr. Hughes, to be honest, its not up to me. Julian was speechless as he thought that Cameron could dominate Nina, but it turned out he was a henpecked husband. Since when am I in charge? Cameron added, Will Emelia listen to you when she sets her mind to something? Julian also shrugged his shoulders. Of course, he didnt get to decide for Emelia as he finally got married to her. He just wanted to spoil her and nothing else. Wee to my world. Cameron smiled. Cameron was supposed to be jealous because Emelia was just called babe by Nina who has never called him that. What were you and Julian whispering about outside? Nina asked Cameron after sitting in the car with him. You said that like we are gossipers. The word whispering made Cameronugh. You dont have to say. I know he must have whined about me. Nina snapped. Nina has seen through Julian, she groused, What is he so jealous about? He only allows Emelia to be his babe? Cant she be my babe? Emelia is also Mr. Longgerichs babe. Howe Julian doesnt whine about him? Cameron was amused by his tart-tongued wife, and said with a smile while driving, Actually I should be the one who gets most jealous. You never call me that. Nina justined about Julian getting jealous all the time, and now Cameron did it, too. Are you sure you want me to call you babe? Nina said in a low voice. She did call him honey or hubby among others which changed with her mood, but never a babe. After all, he was a man, and this nickname would be more suitable for a woman like Emelia. Yes, Cameron answered. Nina rolled her eyes and said, You are driving. Lets try it at home for safety as long as you can handle it. Cameron chuckled. Jean came to Riverside City to see Emelia after she was sent home from the hospital during which Jean had been in contact with Arthur. To be exact, it was Arthur who kept contacting her, and she just replied a few times. Jean got a text from Arthur after the nended thest time she returned from Grafstin, Dont even think about getting engaged with other men, I will stop this whatever it takes! Jean could sense his rage from the exmation mark at the end, but she was too busy to think about it. She was going to attend the Jewelry Exhibition abroadter on which was one of the biggest events in the jewelry scene. Lorlene Jewelry attended it every year but this was the first time since she took over. She needed to design more stylish jewelry to make a ssh at the exhibition, increasing the international presence of Lorlene Jewelry, so she was too busy to think about her personal life. She didnt even have time for the perfect man her parents introduced who she had dinner with a few times and picked her up once at Riverside City. Jean almost lived in the design department of herpany these days, working long hours. She just made a quick stop at Riverside City to see Emelia before flying abroad to the exhibition. Arthur called her many times the night before she decided toe to Riverside City. Jean knew what he wanted as he texted many times about when she would arrive so that he could pick her up. Jean didnt reply for two reasons, one was that she didnt want to, and the other was the unsettled time since she needed to consider an appropriate flying time going abroad from Riverside City. Arthur called Jean again and again when she was having dinner with her parents. Her father was telling her things in business that she needed to be careful about as she wouldnt be back real soon. Her parents exchanged nces as Jeans phone rang nonstop and said, Arent you going to pick that? Her parents had no idea about their daughter and Arthur, only sensing a bit that she might have had a quite serious rtionship which must have been over now.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Not wanting to be bothered by Arthurs constant calls, Jean had no choice but to stand up and pick up. Tomorrow at 10. She walked out of the dining room and said in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room. Okay then, Ill pick you up, Arthur said joyfully on the other end of the phone. Thank you. Now that she has told him the arrival time, it was okay to let him pick her up. Jean also knew that Arthur would do it even if she didnt allow it. She might as well let him do as he wished rather than wasting time on this, she would leave soon anyway. Seeing that she didnt reject him, Arthur added, How about a lunch together? Sorry, I will have lunch at Emelias with her, Jean replied coldly. This was not an excuse. Emelia invited her sincerely earlier. Arthur knew that Jean was on good terms with Emelia so it was natural to have lunch together. He added, Then how about dinner? I need to fly abroad to the exhibition at 4 p. m., Jeans voice still sounded frosty. Arthur fell silent all of a sudden on the other end of the phone. He clearly didnt expect that Jean would not stay at Riverside City for even one night or she didnt want to meet him at all. If it werent for his constant calls, she wouldnt have told him the arrival time or let him pick her up. Chapter 738 Just A Friend Arthur replied after a while with sadness, Jean, do you really hate me that much to avoid me like that? I have nothing to say if you feel that way. It was hard enough for her to make a day to see Emelia at Riverside City so she didnt intend to exin her schedule to him. There was no need to exin to him as she didnt n to see him or have anything to do with him in the first ce. If theres nothing else, then thats it. Jean ended this call, thinking that he might not pick her up tomorrow at the airport and shell just get a cab to see Emelia. Back to the table, her mother asked her casually, Who keeps calling you? Someone who likes you? Just a friend, Jean said shortly. Seeing her attitude, her mother didnt know how to ask more. Jeans father said with a serious face, I heard from Mario that theres a man who keeps bothering you. Was that him who called you before? Mario was the man her parents introduced who was close with Jeans father as he liked this potential future son-inw very much. Arthur came to see Jean a couple of times before but she all turned him down. Mario ran into Arthur once when he went to see Jean at thepany, which must have been why her father knew about that. Of course not, I havent spoken to him in years. Jean smiled a little. It was not that she wanted to hide or something, she just tried to keep it simple.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Well, Mario said that this man is not from Zoshalor. You are our only daughter, and now youve taken over thepany, we really want you to stay at Zoshalor. A long-distance rtionship doesnt work. Jeans father nodded. OK, Jean replied coldly and carried on with her meal. After this exhibition, you should make it clear with Mario and let him know if you have a future or not. Dont waste his time. Her father added. I know, Jean said still shortly. The rtionship between Jean and her parents seemed fine, but actually, that was not the case. She was really into psychology at that time and wanted to pursue it but they did not agree with the excuse of no future. And it was such a shame if she didnt study design and came back to take over the family business since she had a gift in design when she was little. Yet Jean thought that gift and passion were not the same things. It wouldnt work with a gift if she didnt even enjoy it. And howe there was no future with psychology? Leading experts in any field had limited chances. Jean had confidence in bing a leading psychologist as she has always been a straight-A student since little. Jean was always kind and obedient, but she didnt want topromise on her life choice at that time. Her father tore the offer to the psychology school apart in an extreme manner and sent her abroad to study design which changed her life. Jean had no choice but to go abroad first and then changed her major. She practically supported herself those years since her father cut her off financially after that. She gradually made peace with her father as her mother always said that her father was in poor health with imploring eyes and tears. But Jean still held a grudge otherwise she wouldnt have chosen to go to Riverside City instead of Zoshalor where her parents were. Issues with her parents have been upsetting her, causing her to make such a rebellious decision and have a rtionship with Arthur. Although she has returned, it didnt mean that she has forgiven her parents in her heart. She wouldnt have left Riverside City if she didnt break up with Arthur and she wouldnt have taken over thepany if it werent for her fathers health. Facing the situation that her parents tried to meddle in her love life, her short words showed grievance. But her father seemed that he didnt sense her feelings at all, and said, Your mother and I have more experience than you, we wont get it wrong. Mario is a perfect man, you Jean put down the fork while her father was still talking, Dad, Mom, Im done. Enjoy your dinner. Ill go pack my things upstairs. Her father was furious as she walked away after saying that. Would you look at her? She clearly doesnt want to move forward with Mario. I dont get it. Whats wrong with him? Why does she keep rejecting him? Jeans fatherined to her mother. I think you are pushing it too far. She just came back and she said she just wanted to focus on her work. You are the one who keeps arranging dates. Jeans mother tried to fix their rtionship. Jeans father was so anxious about his daughters personal life instead of her mother. She was still excited that their daughter finally made peace with them, yet he has started setting their daughter up on blind dates with tons of young men. How can I not be anxious? My bodys getting worse, and Id like to live to see her happily married ever after so she wont be too tired running apany. Jeans father growled. He added, Mario is in the financial business, and he sure can give constructive advice and support her in developing thepany. Dont you believe that she can run thepany alone? Jeans mother said. He took a nce at her and said nothing. His silence suggested that he did not believe in his daughter, which was why he tried every means to introduce Mario, an elite in the financial business. Jeans mother put down the fork and sneered at him, We women can do it, too. I have faith in our daughter. If you dont believe her, why dont you spare her and let others take over yourpany? She doesnt like it anyway. Jeans mother was normally kind and gentle and always did what her husband told her. It was unusual that sheshed out at him as she realized that introducing Mario was not for their daughters happiness but for thepanys future development. She hated it that he used their daughter like that and didnt have faith in her. Why are you so mad at me? Jeans father shouted behind her. Do you think she can run thepany by being cold and unsociable? She is just a designer. A capable assistant is a must to handle social intercourse and management. Jeans mother kept walking upstairs without replying anymore. Jeans father was furious, thinking that he was right about all of this. Chapter 739 Is He Serious? Overhearing their argument, Jean sneered and walked towards her room in big steps. She was an excellent psychologist and good at reading people, treating people with psychological problems, and helping them recover, which her father never realized. Unlike those sophisticated people in the business world, she was indifferent and not a fan of socializing and talking much in public. Yet her ability to read people helped her know her business target all at once. It was hard to lose as she knew her target well. The so-called sess meant getting things done instead of being glib, didnt it? However, her father had always hated her being a psychologist and the thought that she could make use of it didnte to his mind. He just believed that she was not cut out for doing business merely based on her personality. She only went to those parties a few times since she came back, and she thought there was no need to go again as she had already learned the personalities and characters of most people in the business of Zoshalor. What she needed,ter on, was to spend time in thepany, figuring out rtive ns ording to her counterparts personalities and working styles or conscientiously choosing partners based on what she knew. But her father believed that it was no use working without going out to socialize. Jean didnt even care to exin to him and decided to move out after this exhibition. In fact, she did n to live alone when she returned. It was her mother who persuaded her, saying that it was not decent moving out after so many years and only by living together would they understand each other and make peace. Jean madepromises for her mother, but now it seemed that moving out was the best choice. Then she wouldnt have to listen to her father if they didnt live together. Jean had already packed her suitcase, packing upstairs was just an excuse to leave the table. The sound of knocking came behind her, and her mother walked in after she said e in. You can move out after this exhibition. Her mother said it decisively before she could say anything. Jean was surprised since it was her mother who persuaded her then. I was soft. I have always wanted to fix your rtionship with your father, trying not to upset him as he has been in poor health. But he hasnt changed at all even though wevepromised every time, Her mother said with anger. It wont get anywhere good if he doesnt change, then whatever. She added, You can move out and live your own life. Thinking that they stopped their daughter from studying psychology, Jeans mother felt remorse. Although it was Jeans father who decided this, she truly didnt help. Would their rtionship be as bad as all this today if she could support Jean like now?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. That was a long time ago, Mom. Jean hugged her mother and tried tofort her. At least Jean managed to graduate with double degrees whatever that took. Studying psychology was her passion while studying design was herst love for her parents. She has seen the remorse and change of her mother, but her father She thought that maybe men were all arrogant and would never apologize even if they were wrong, especially her father. The next day at Riverside City, Jean turned on her phone and was going to call an Uber while carrying her suitcase. She received an unexpected text from Arthur, Im at the airport, call me when yound. She was taken aback. Jean thought that he wouldnt pick her up since things got awkward on the phonest night. And she thought that he would hold a grudge against her as she avoided him and left without telling him after sleeping with him against time in the morning at Jamton. She didnt expect that he would keep contacting her with no sign of anger. Is he serious? Jean frowned while holding the phone. Arthur called before she could think of something else, she had no choice but to pick it up. Are youing out? Im at the exit, He said gently on the phone as if nothing happenedst night. Jean was not used to this as he always said bad words to her after their arguments. Jean? Hearing no reply from her, he called her name, worried. Ill be there soon, Jean replied while gathering her senses. She calmly walked towards the exit with her long legs after hanging up the phone, her expression covered by the sunsses on the bridge of her nose. Jean saw Arthur at first nce at the exit just like when she saw him at first nce at the party with ssmates and friends back then. He was a typical rich boy with bright eyes and a slender figure. But she knew in the first ce that he was a gentle but unapproachable man. That was why she didnt have confidence that he would like her back though she admitted that she wanted to have sex with him. It was unexpected that he would like her that easily as he looked unapproachable. His ears turned red as she came near him with just a little sexy vibe. Jean thought either this man was a virgin or a good actor. It turned out he was a virgin. Jean felt better as she also was a virgin, so that was fair. But she didnt expect that an innocent man could be that crazy, too. She also didnt expect anything else after that night. She nned to forget about him, but he managed to find her among all girls at college. She decided to indulge herself since there was still time before graduation and return anyway. Chapter 740 Love Is Crazy Jean never knew she would recall so many memories of seeing Arthur, but she regainedposure very quickly, calmly walking towards him while carrying the suitcase. He took her suitcase automatically when she came, she said politely, Thank you. Arthur nced up at her with thoughts in his eyes that hes been missing her these days. He couldnt see her expression with her sunsses on,ughing at himself a little and thinking that it was better to see nothing than her aloofness on her face. He then looked away and said, Lets go. They strode out of the airport hall. Arthur put her suitcase in the trunk of the car and went in while Jean got in the car and fastened her seatbelt. Jean. She just buckled up and then heard him calling, she instantly raised her eyes at him and her face was getting so close to his abruptly as he held his face close to her. Then she was kissed by him strongly in the seat. He caught her off guard, leaving her no time to dodge. And he was so strong and tough that she could barely breathe sitting on the seat passively.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. You Jean was so annoyed and was about to curse when he loosened her, but got more annoyed as he did it again the next second, shutting her up by his mouth. She had no idea what happened to this originally shy and reserved man who has be so rude and outrageous like a pervert, kissing her shamelessly when they were not in a rtionship. Jean bit him hard out of anger, unleashing the taste of blood between their lips. She thought he would let her go after this, but he just wiped the blood on his lip while squinting and leaned over to kiss her again more strongly. Jean couldnt be more furious. Was he crazy? He was crazy because of her. Thinking that she was just about to make a quick stop at Riverside City before going abroad, he went crazy. Arthur finally went through these days of missing her since separating at Jamtonst time, and he has been looking forward to seeing her at Riverside City. But she only stayed for a little while for Emelia. He would go nuts if he didnt do something to her. He didnt even care about getting bitten by her as the blood would awaken his inner monster and make him kiss harder. The sexual tension was all over the car when they were done kissing. Jean breathed heavily to calm herself while Arthur mumbled with his head on her shoulder which smelled nice, Jean, I miss you She didnt know why but she couldnt say anything bad to him at this point. At this very moment, Emelia called timely as Jean didnt know how to handle this mess. Hello. Jean regainedposure and picked up the phone. Did you arrive? Emelia asked with care. Yes, Arthur has picked me up, dont worry, Jean replied honestly. OK, see youter. Emelia hung up as she said. It might be that she didnt want to interrupt knowing Jean was with him. Jean and Arthur came to their senses after this call. He then sat back in his driving seat. Jean looked down to fix her clothes after putting her phone aside, and said, Just drive. Arthur didnt say anything more, ncing at her with great affection and driving out of the parking lot. They both remained silent at first. Arthur didnt dare to have a word for fear that she would me him pointedly for what he did just now. And then he thought he couldnt stay quiet anymore since it was hard enough to have time alone with her and he needed to talk, but found that she was asleep with her head tilting as he turned to her. She was wless and pretty with clean features which only appeared soft when in sleep. But he still noticed the coldness on her face. Arthur could imagine how hard she worked for the jewelry prepared for the exhibition as he did his research about this after she mentioned it yesterday and realized how important it was. No wonder she would fall asleep. He felt hurt and regretful thinking that he had kept texting her those days. He didnt know she was that busy preparing for it This also indicated that he didnt know her and her business well. He knew he wasnt good enough after rethinking himself so she didnt care about him. Arthur set his mind on learning from Julian and others from now on. Arthur wasnt technically in business. Among the four of them, Julian and Ezra were real businessmen so they knew everything about the business. Arthur studied medicine while Phil studiedw, both elites in their field. Phil had a great interest in doing business out of his personality, making hisw firm one of the top ones in the country. But Arthur was just interested in medicine. So he wouldnt have dipped his toe in business if he didnt need to take over the hospital. He gradually got the hang of business rules thanks to his intelligence and years of learning from those three, so he could be able to take over the hospital after his fathers retirement. But he thought it was time to be a real businessman since the woman he loved was in the business world. He hoped to better protect her, helping her when she was in trouble. On the way, Arthur decided to set up a branch hospital at Zoshalor so that he could have a long time there. Those three had talked to him, trying to persuade him to open more hospitals that would turn out great anywhere with their reputation. Arthur didnt want to expand since he had consultations and operations every week with his limited energy and the current general hospital and branches were enough for him. But now he suddenly had the ambition to work on his career to better protect his love. Jean was so sleepy that she slept all the way to Emelias. She couldnt even remember how many working nights shes been through. A gentle voice came into her ear, We are here, Jean. She struggled to open her eyes and found that she has already at Emelias, sitting up straight and pulling the mirror in front of her to tidy herself up. She came without makeup but Emelia and those guys would know what happened to her and Arthur with her unusually red lips. Jean took a deep breath, thinking of letting that kiss pass since she had a good sleep as he drove well. Chapter741 Catch Up with You Julian went out to wee Jean and saw Arthur who followed behind. Julian gave him a sympathetic look. He had been there, so he understood how Arthur felt right now. But what could he say?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. They both let the opportunity pass them by and regretted when it had gone. Jean went to the bedroom to see Emelia and her babies. Though she had seen Maisies baby before, the babys serene sleeping faces still melted her heart. Twins are so incredible. Its hard to imagine theye out of your t belly, said Jean. Yes. They might look the same, but their personalities have nothing alike. The elder sister is very quiet. She often sleeps after drinking milk. She never cries when shes awake. But the younger brother is a bit bratty. He needs people to hold him, otherwise, he will cry. Emelia smiled. Wow, amazing. I think the sister is going to be level-headed when she grows up. She will take the little brother under her wing. Yes, Julian and I feel the same. Julian said he would train the little one up, so he could take care of his sister. Emelia agreed. Jean burst intoughter, Hes biased towards the sister. Emelia signed, Just look at their names. He thinks the boy should bear all the responsibility, while the girl only needs to be pretty. He already treats them differently. The girl hardly cries. Every time she cries, Julian is heartbroken. He never pays as much attention to the younger one. I dont know what to say. Every day Im pissed off by his different treatment. Jean could help tough. I never expect Julian to be so biased. You can never judge a book by its cover. If both were girls or boys, he wouldnt be like this. But it happens to be a girl and a boy. I think he cant help himself from showing favoritism. Emelia signed. While they were chatting in the bedroom, Julian and Arthur were talking in the living room. Arthur raised a question as soon as he sat down, Do you know any business activity abroad? Why do you suddenly bring this up? Besides med school courses, Arthur also took management as a minor. He got a degree in management with a high GPA. I wanted to learn more about it. Plus, she is going abroad this afternoon. If there is an appropriate program, I will be justified to go with her. It seems that you decided to go t out. Julianughed. What else can I do? He used to be arrogant and stupid. He thought he was special to Jean. She couldnt live without him and she would make peace with him. Now it was a p in his face. He had to take action. Ill ask about it. Julian nned to go upstairs to make the call. The moment he got up he heard the baby cry upstairs. He immediately rushed up and threw aside Arthurs stuff. The four of them used to be best buddies. If anyone needed help, the other three woulde to help as soon as possible. As Phil fell in love with Anya, Julian also made light of them because of Emelia. Now Julian and Emelia had babies, their friendship didnt matter as much to him. The newborn would cry every two hours out of hunger, so Julian almost automatically rushed into the bedroom. Emelia still needed to rest. Julian didnt want her to be troubled by it, so he shouldered the responsibility of taking care of the babies. Emelias breast milk was not enough for two babies, so they fed babies with a mix of breast milk and milk powder. Julian was already adept at making milk powder. Emelia could hardly help. Julian and the nurse could handle everything. Now Jean was upied taking care of the crying babies. When she visited Maisie, it was only one baby crying. She couldnt handle both of them. Luckily Julian and the nurse save the day. When they went out, Julian helped adjust the cushion behind Emelia. If you are tired, do remember to lie down. Watch out for you back. Being mollycoddled in front of Jean, Emelia blushed. Jean said enviously, Julian is so sweet. To be honest, I never expect he will be like this. People change, or in other words, people will care for the one they love. Emelia smiled. Its likely that people might do something wrong when they havent sorted out their feelings. Jean knew Emelia was insinuating. But Emelia knew it was a long process to get over it. Jean needed toy bare the scar that just healed, and face the risk that Arthur might not be serious. Emelia said gently, Jean, I want you to be happy. If you cant forgive him now, then dont. Follow your heart and dont swallow your pride. Time will tell. She added. I know. Said Jean, smiling. I will not swallow my pride at this point. Then its fine. Emelia sighed. Jean stayed for lunch, so Arthur also stayed. Jean didnt know why he had be so brazen. Though Julian was his friend, was it really appropriate? Did he n to stay here all day? Wasnt he busy at all? Luckily, he left for a while after lunch. Jean thought he wouldnte back, but he showed up again when she was about to leave for the airport. I can take you there. He took over her suitcase before she could refuse. No, thank you. Its ok, Im also heading that way. Arthur opened the door for her. Jean wondered where he was heading. When they arrived at the airport, he took a suitcase off the car. Suddenly it dawned on her. Jean clenched her teeth and asked, Youre not going abroad, are you? Well, there is a business school in the city you are visiting. Ill participate in one of their exchange activities. He was really persistent. Jean sneered, Arent you a doctor? Why do you attend a business activity? Jean meant to scoff at hisme excuse. But Arthur deeply looked at her and said, I want to catch up with the career woman. Chapter742 Have You Ever Asked Me about It? Jean never expected that he would say something like this. She was choked. Dont you have a second degree in management? You are already better than me, even if you dont participate in the activity, said Jean. Then she rolled the suitcase and walked forward. Arthur stepped swiftly to catch up. You know I had a second degree? If his memory served him right, he didnt mention it to her. It was ironic that they had had sex but they knew little about each other. No wonder he didnt know how to find her after she disappeared. Jean hastened her steps at his question. He used to be famous among international students for being all-around and preeminent. People talked about him a lot. She was then entric, upied taking minor courses, and not interested in men. She had heard about him but didnt know what he looked like. People said he was a personable rich kid. After they had sex, he came to find her at her apartment, and someone recognized him. Jean then came to realize that she had slept with THE Arthur. She didnt know she was so good at picking men. She easily found the most outstanding one. Though Jean didnt answer, Arthur was quite happy, for he had made sure that she knew something about him. Otherwise, why did she know he had a management degree? Having boarded, Jean asked for the nket and put on the eye mask. By doing so, she also managed to kill any chance of talking with Arthur. She was annoyed by Arthurs unexpected perseverance. She thought he would no longer badger her after she shrugged him off and turned him down. But he had be this whole other person who was shameless and possessive. Jean started to question whether she knew him well. Though she closed her eyes, she was in chaos. As for Arthur, he looked peaceful. Jean would spend almost half a month at the expo. It would take him the same period of time to take part in the training program. He would try to transform how she thought about him. She didnt need to forgive or ept him. At least, she could let down her guard. Jean didnt know when she fell asleep. She was too exhausted. But she was leaning towards the porthole before she fell asleep, why did she wake up in Arthurs arms? Jean freed herself from his embrace and scolded, Rat! You leaned in yourself, Arthur said innocently. Jean answered with a sneer. She was always a tight sleeper, so she wouldnt move around, even on the ne. How could she lean in? It must be him. But she was not in the mood for arguing. Arthur did hold her in his arms when she fell asleep. Then he also took a nap. He didnt sleep well recently. When he realized that he had lost her, he was almost torn apart by remorse and pain. He could hardly sleep nor eat. He went home to have dinner with his parent several days ago. The moment his mother saw him, she cried out, Why do you lose so much weight? While he was still making up excuses, his mother, Abigail, said, Did you split up with your girlfriend? Then Abigail ate her words, No way. You dont have a girlfriend. You also dont look like someone with a girlfriend. Was she really his mother? Why could she be so sure that he didnt break up with his girlfriend? What did she mean by not looking like someone with a girlfriend? I dont expect you to have a girlfriend. Im already prepared to see you bring a boyfriend home. Abigail sighed. Arthur was so livid that he couldnt spend one more minute at home. Arthur nned to have a feast and build up strength at home since he could eat nor sleep recently. Who would know that her mother treated him like this? When the nended, Arthur helped Jean pick up her luggage. However, Jean took her own suitcase. Pease dont bother me when we are abroad. Why? Arthur was shocked. The reason why he followed her abroad was to take this opportunity to make up with her. He didnt expect her to say something like this. The deputy manager of ourpany and my assistant also came here. He is my fathers confidant. Arthur was puzzled. So what? Jean nced at him and said, Because my father wants me to marry a local. You are not one of his choices. If youe to find me, the deputy manager will tell my father. Arthur frowned. What did she mean? He was not a local, so he couldnt chase after her? Jean saw the confusion in his eyes. My father isnt healthy. I have to take care of him with my mother. So they want me to settle in Zoshalor. I think you wonte to Zoshalor for me. Your parents wont agree. So there is no possibility between us. Youd better not invest in me. Jean finished what he wanted to say. She thought a lot about the ne. She and Arthur were unhappy in the past and they would face the opposition of her parents in the future. She was the only child, and so was he. His parents would not let him settle in Zoshalor for her. He would not be willing to do so himself. After all, his best brother and his business were all in Riverside city. She finally made the decision. She didnt expect that Arthur woulde with her, but since he came with her, she thought it would be better for her to talk about it. Then he didnt need to waste time on her anymore. There are many good girls of great family backgrounds in Riverside city. He didnt need to splurge his time on her. Jean then rolled her suitcase and nned to leave. But as soon as she turned around, she was dragged back by Arthur.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Arthur didnt know what he should do. He just held her wrist tightly and refused to loosen it. Have you asked me about it? He forced himself to calm down. He dragged her into his arms and asked her in a deep voice. What? Jean didnt understand what he meant. For a moment, she forgot that she was in his arms. Chapter 743 I Will Be with You People came and went to the airport. They caught peoples eyes with their outstanding appearance. But Arthur didnt bother to care right now. He held fast her wrist and looked into her eyes. Where do you draw the conclusion that I will not stay at Zoshalor? How do you know my parents wont let me stay here? Jean frowned and said, Well, will you? Even though you want to, your parents wont let you. You are absolutely wrong, Arthur sighed, my mom desperately wants me to find a girlfriend. She wont care where I live. Jean was surprised. Most parents wanted their children to stay by their side, especially the mother. She didnt expect that his parents wouldnt care. Maybe its because they are both doctors, they think differently. They care more about the wellbeing of the most, rather than focus on their family. Though they have retired, they are even busier than me sometimes. They volunteer to provide free medical services all day long. Sometimes they even go to poor viges. I need to check with their schedule to see if I can meet them sometimes. So they dont care where I live. Even though I live in Riverside city, I wont see them every day. Jean was more surprised. But to some extent, she could rte to them. If she had children, she wouldnt care much about where they were, or interfere with their future. People live different lives and think differently. Some hoped that their children could be by their side, thus they could enjoy the happiness of being together. While some hoped that they could still contribute to society when they were old. Arthur was lucky to have noble and eminent parents. She thought that his parents, like most the parents, would ask him to stay in Riverside city, since he was the only child in the family. But today what Arthur said had changed her mind and impressed her in a good way. Arthur held her tight andined, You dont know my mom. She treats me as if Im not her own son. She kept nagging me, for I dont have a girlfriend. She makes me think that if I am not popr at all. She even told me that it was ok to date a guy. Jean couldnt helpughing. She could not imagine that his mother was so hrious and funny, given that he was so rigid. While she wasughing, Arthurs eyes were fixed on her. He stared at her. You have beautiful smiles, he said. It was no exaggeration to say that it was the first time for him to see herugh so happily. She was pretty depressed and didnt talk much when they studied abroad. In most of the cases, they cut to the chase and avoided having an in-depth conversation, let alone pulling each others legs. When they met at Riverside city again, they started to be at odds with each other. He never saw herugh like this. The smile on her face made her lively. All poems failed to describe how beautiful her smile was. Jean blushed and stoppedughing when she heard what he murmured. She threw him an angry look. Had he never seen a womanugh? Could he stop being so flirty? Arthurposed himself and said, You dont need to worry about my parents. I also understand that you need to take care of your father. I can settle in Zoshalor with you. Im a doctor, so I can help you analyze your fathers condition. As long as you are willing to ept me. Arthur never thought he was good at sweet words. But he didnt know why he was so considerate now. But he meant it. He didnt say it to make Jean happy. No, thanks. Jean shoved him out of the way and fastened her steps. She was close to tears. She was afraid that she might burst into tears if she didnt walk away from him. She said a lot to turn him down. Why she was touched at the end of the day? But she couldnt pretend to be indifferent anymore after hearing what he said. Arthur didnt hasten to catch up. He slowly rolled the suitcase and followed her steps. He saw her wiping tears. She hated to admit her weakness. If he walked up, she might push him away out of pride and self-esteem. Let her calm down. What he needed to do was to make sure of her safety.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Arthur was surprised at his own decision. When could he really put in her shoes? It turned out that when you really loved someone, you would want her to be happy and make changes. Because Jean went to Riverside city to visit Emelia, her assistant and the deputy manager arrived several days before her. When they walked out of the arrival hall, Jean saw her assistant and the manager waiting by a car. They obviously saw Arthur who was following behind. The deputy manager frowned immediately and walked up to Jean. Is he the man who went to thepany to find you? Why is he here? Is he still bothering you? As a middle-aged man in his forties, he was Jeans fathers good assistant. After Jean took over thepany, his father asked him to help her. When Arthur went to make peace with her, he directly went to Loriene Jewelry. So the manager got to know him then. Because Jean turned a blind eye to him, and even let the guard kick him off once, he didnt think too much about it. He thought Arthur was only another man who badgered Jean. But he didnt expect him to follow here. It seemed that they took the same flight. It really made him curious. He was serious? If he was not, why did he follow her all the way here? He scrutinized Arthur and found that he was quite handsome and attractive. Last time, he only saw Arthur from distance. Having heard that he was kicked out by the security guard, he didnt bother to look at him. Chapter744 She Has Strong Personalities We met on the way, exined Jean. She just hoped Arthur could chill out. She just told him the deputy manager was her dads confidant and didnt want him to stir the trouble up again. The deputy manager didnt seem to be sold on her exnation, which made her uneasy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Luckily Arthur acted as if nothing had happened. Since theres someone waiting to pick you up, Ill get out of your hair. It seemed that they werent familiar with each other. The deputy manager looked up at Arthur. OK, see you, said Jean, smiling. They both acted quite naturally as if they only met on the way. Arthur then hailed a taxi and left. Jean, with the deputy manager and her assistant, got in the car. The deputy manager was perplexed and couldnt figure out their rtionship. Was the young man chasing after Jean? Why did he act as if he didnt have feelings for her? Was Jean annoyed by this guy? Why didnt she shrink from him? He didnt give up on probing into the detail. You two really met on the way? He came to participate in a business program. You can look it up to see if its true. He looked it up. It was true. But he still couldnt understand. I remembered seeing him at thepanyst time. He wanted to see you but you asked the security guard to throw him out. Is he still badgering you? Jean remained poised. Yes, we talked about it. Now we are friends again. The deputy manager took a deep breath. Good, you know, your father wants you to marry a local. Oh, answered Jean. Then she started to discuss work with her assistant and turned back on the deputy manager. When they arrived at the hotel, the deputy manager froze when he looked up. The man who was checking in at the receptionist was none other than Arthur. Was it too coincidental? Jean didnt expect that Arthur booked the same hotel. She was also stunned. Why did he also stay here? The deputy manager threw her a suspicious look. He knew something was wrong, but he couldnt get a fix on it. Why should I know? I dont know him well, groaned Jean. Then she went up to check in. She was frayed at the moment. She would blow a gasket no matter who picked on her. What a coincidence? You also stay in this hotel? When Arthur saw Jeaning over angrily, he greeted her with a smile. He was sure that she was pissed off because he also stayed here. After all, she was still very averse to him when she listened to his confessions. Its really a coincidence. Jean gritted his teeth and said without looking at him. Arthur just checked in. He walked slowly to the elevator. It was really coincidental that the elevator didnte until Jean finished checking in. Arthur pushed his suitcase inside. Jean, the deputy manager, and her assistant also came in, followed by several more people. Jean was shoved against Arthur. It was exactly what Arthur wanted. He took the opportunity to gently hold Jeans waist in the corner. Anyway, people couldnt see them. He became unscrupulous. Jean didnt turn a hair, but she stomped on his feet with high heels. Arthur hissed with pain. She was so cruel. No men could stand the attack of womens high-heeled shoes. Arthur had to take back his hands and stand straight against the wall. The top floor, please. Arthur found that no one pressed the top floor, so he spoke it in fluent English. His perfect English made the deputy manager look at him again. Most importantly, He was going to the top floor. The hotel they booked was not cheap, and those who could afford the top floor were either rich or significant. The deputy manager thought that this young man wasnt anybody. He needed to ask Jean about it. The young man also looked familiar, but he couldnt remember where he had met him. Jeans room was on the tenth floor. When the elevator stopped, she immediately walked out without saying goodbye. How dare he put his hands around her wrist? She wanted to chop his hands off. How could she still say goodbye to him? As soon as they walked out of the elevator, the deputy manager said, Your friend wasnt anybody, was he? Jean knew what he meant. He was probing into his background. Since now Arthur was already in their hospital, the deputy manager would report this to her dad anyway. She didnt try to hold out on him anymore. His name is Arthur, a surgeon and the sessor of Riverside City Hospital, said Jean. Then she and her assistant went back to her room. Her assistant was a girl so she could get into her room. She also got some work to coordinate with her. The manager was left, stunned. The sessor of Riverside City Hospital? No wonder he found him familiar. Arthur was interviewed by a financial magazine recently. He was not only the sessor but also an outstanding surgeon. No way. Though the manager was Jeans fathers henchman, he somehow supported them to be together, especially after he knew who Arthur was. Wasnt his family way better than Marios? What if he was not a local? The riverside city wasnt far. It would only take 2 to 3 hours to drive there. The deputy manager nned to report it to Jeans father. He wanted to say that there was no need to insist on finding Jean a local. But he decided to wait a bit, given they looked quite unfamiliar just now. What if they really broke up? He would cause trouble for everyone. But he really respected Jean for kicking out of such a golden single. She got a strong personality. Chapter745 Will He Cherish Her? Jean let her assistant go to take a rest after they finished the preparation work for the expo. Then she started to pack her stuff. Arthur called, but she didnt answer, Then he sent a voice message to say sorry. Im so sorry to bother you. When I booked the hotel, I didnt know your fathers attitude or the fact that you were followed by your fathers henchman. Jean ignored him and continued to pack the stuff. Arthur kept bombarding her with a message. If you keep on neglecting me, Im going to your room. Jean jumped up at this message. Her assistant and the deputy general manager also lived on this floor. Every knock on her door would call their attention. If he came to her room, then they had wasted their time pretending not to know each other. She clenched her teeth and called him up. Can you do me a favor? I need to pack, and I got work to do. I dont have time to chit chat. I just want to say sorry. Arthur sounded quite innocent. Alright, message received. OK? she said sourly. Arthur changed the subject, I think you are up to nothing especially important. Should we have dinner together?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Before she could reply, Arthur said, You should ask the deputy manager and your assistant. Ill shout. Then he will not suspect. No, thank you. He was considerate, but she declined. The more they did, the more they might give themselves away. Theyd better not show up together before the deputy manager. After all, it was what it was. They couldntpletely cover up the fact that they were flirting with each other. Please mind your own business. Then Jean hung up. Having packed up, Jean decided to take a shower to freshen up. But her door was knocked. The deputy manager was standing outside, smiling. Your friend just called. He wanted to invite us to dinner. I dont know what you think, so Ie to ask. Jean slightly frowned her eyebrows. She didnt know he could brazen out to directly invite the deputy manager. And why did she feel that the deputy manager really wanted to go? Was he her fathers henchman? She did say that Arthur was from Riverside city. Shouldnt he oppose them seeing each other as her father did? The deputy manager looked at her face and asked, You dont want to have dinner with him? Well, Im not familiar with him. Its kind of embarrassing to have dinner together. This is why you should have dinner together. Youll soon get familiar with each other. He said, smiling. Besides, is it ok to turn down his kind invitation? Jean raised her eyebrows. She didnt know what he was up to. Was he entrapping them? Did he try to fish for their rtionship so he could tell her dad? But he still nodded her head. Its a little impolite. Fine, lets go. She thought the more she avoided associating with him, the deputy manager would be more suspicious. She might as well keep a rendezvous. OK, you can reply that well see himter. Then he left. The first thing she did when she went back into the room was to warn him. Youd better stay calm when we have dinner together. Dont let the cat out of the bag. Chill. I just want to see you and have dinner with you. I know what to do. He acted quite diffidently. Jean was surprised. But she didnt know what to say. He had changed so much that she hardly believed that this was the Arthur she knew before. The first several months at the Riverside City Hospital as a psychologist were like a nightmare. She was always found fault by Arthur at work. He also aimed at her off work when they met because of their association with Emelia. Jean thought of what Emelia said when the unpleasant memory welled up in her mind. People changed. Julian now treated Emelia with excessive care. Jeanughed at herself for wondering if Arthur would do the same. Would he make a fuss of her? Did he love her and cherish her? Or what he did was out of sheer grudge. He grudged being given the brush, so he kept badgering her. He would run out on her once she fell for him. Jean knew she was thinking too much. But she couldnt control herself. Because she was overthinking, she didnt have a good appetite. She didnt eat much during dinner. Arthur acted normally at the table. Most of the time, he was chatting with the manager. But Jean knew most of the dishes were her favorites. Arthur drank with the manager and got him drunk. He wasnt sober either. Jean thought Arthur didnt drink. As a surgeon, a professional surgeon, he would be called to a consultation or have an operation anytime. It was his professionalism. Why was he so strange tonight? After the dinner, Jean asked the waiter to help send Arthur and the manager back. She and her assistant went back to their rooms respectively. After the shower, Jean called Arthur first. She was worried about him. Why did a person who had long remained sober ply others with drinks? She didnt know if he wasfortable. She wouldnt leave him alone, given that they used to be close and now they were abroad. It took a while to get through. Before jean could say anything, Arthur said in a drunken tone, Jeanie During dinner, the manager was drunk and called Jeanie her fathers friend. It was a name only shared by her family and close friends. It sounded weird when Arthur called her by it. He never called her like this, even when they had sex. Now he was drunk, his voice sounded even flirtier. Her heart beat faster as a result. Jeanie, Jeanie He kept calling her name on the phone. Jean didnt know if he knew she was on the phone, or if he was just mumbling drunken words. It made her flutter, so she decided to stop him. Are you OK, Arthur? Chapter 746 Sometimes Love Can Hurt No. I am not good, not good at all! Jean, I havent been and never will be good without you Arthurs voice sounded anguished. Ever since you left me, I have been living in sadness and regret. You are drunk. Youd better go to sleep. Jean cut in and was ready to hang up the phone. Though Arthur was drunk, it seemed to Jean that he could fend for himself. But suddenly there was a great thud from the other side of the phone, which gave Jean quite a shock. Arthur, are you ok? Sorry, only after a while did Arthur manage to answer, I just fell off the bed. Jean pinched her forehead to ease her worry, and she asked, Are you on the top floor? Which room are you in? Arthur told her the room number but then fell into silence, so Jean had to put on her coat and went to him. The deputy manager was drunk and Jeans assistant must also be tired by now; they would not know Jean was gone. Jean soon reached the top floor. When she rang the doorbell, it took a while before Arthur opened it, and he fell on her the moment she walked into the room. The weight of a man nearly dragged Jean down, and she helped Arthur back into bed with great difficulties. I just dont understand. Why did you drink so much? You are not a heavy drinker, arent you? Arthur grabbed her into his arms, without much effort, and he turned over to embrace her. Arthur smiled tedly, I drank the deputy manager under the table so I get the chance to stay with you. He was so drunk that he wont notice you are here with me. Jean was rendered speechless. So that was the reason why Arthur had drunk so much at dinner. She asked sulkily, Dont you feel ufortable drinking too much? I do, Arthur admitted candidly. Resting his head on her shoulder, he mumbled, but I think it was quite worthy. Though his stomach didnt feel well, he was content to have Jean sleep with him tonight. Jean pushed him away, saying, You seem fine to me. I will get you some water then I will leave. But Arthur was not supposed to let her go once she was in his room. He turned over and covered his forehead, as if in great pain, saying, Gosh, my head hurt and my stomach Dont leave me here. Jean spotted his little n but she still poured some water for him. Once he finished the water, Arthur stopped Jean from putting the ss back. So, she had to put it down on the night table and the next moment was dragged on the bed by Arthur, who was still mumbling, Please, dont go. Arthur, stop acting like a kid. You cant be willful just because you are drunk. I dont care what it takes to hold you back. Only when you are by my side can I have a good rest. Holding Jean tight, Arthur said in a low voice, I mean it, Jean. Ever since you were gone, I havent had a good sleep. Cant you give me another chance? I am sorry. Please forgive me, Jean. I love you. The main reason why Arthur came on this business trip was to confess his love to Jean. He had tried to do so before but had been rejected by Jean again and again. So, he decided that this time he would tell her no matter what, and to do this, Arthur invited the deputy manager to dinner and drank him down. Arthur knew this was hisst chance since Jean would be busy working tomorrow, and there would be no time for the two of them to stay alone. As for Jean, she was stunned at Arthurs words. Arthur had hurt her so much, that at first Jean couldnt believe his words of passionate love. Lying on the bed, she stared at Arthur nkly. While Arthur became agitated from the silence, he rose up to look at her, nervousness was writtenrge on his face. Arthur As soon as Jean called his name, Arthur bent down to kiss her. The atmosphere became romantic. Though Jean kept thinking about going back to her room lest the deputy manager couldnt find her tomorrow, Arthur was quite excited that he kept having her like mad. In the end, she couldnt gather any strength to go back to her room but instead fell into a deep sleep in his arms. The next morning, both of them were woken by Jeans rm clock. Jean was used to waking up an hour earlier once she had important work, so she still had time to go back to her room. But when she was about to leave, Arthur embraced her from behind C he was unwilling to let her go. Arthur also needed to check in for work but he got lots of time. So, he hadnt changed his clothes and was still wearing the loose bathrobe. Jean could feel his tough muscles easily, which reminded her of yesterdays craziness. She couldnt help but say coldly, Let go. She pushed his hands down and turned around to look at Arthur, warning him, Arthur, I hope what happened yesterday will not happen again in the next few days. This exhibition was important and she couldnt let Arthur inebriate the deputy manager once again.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Arthur didnt catch her points. So, you mean, we can be together once this exhibition is over. Jean was annoyed at his response and wanted to leave without further exnations. But Arthur came to her, coaxing, Okay, I know. I know this exhibition is important for you and Lorlene Jewelry. Dont worry. I will not disturb you when you are working. I have only one wish. Grabbing her hand, Arthur pleaded, Can we spend some time together when you finish your work every day? I just want to look at you. I am afraid I wont be back from work untilte. Jean was not rejecting him but simply telling him the truth. Arthur insisted, I will wait for you no matter when. Jean was quite surprised at his words. Having someone to wait for her at any time made her feel like she was cherished. She turned away from Arthur and said in a low voice, I will contact youter. Then, she left. Arthur didnt drop his gaze until Jean went into the elevator. He couldnt focus on the training workshop at all. What he wanted to do was to look at Jean and stay with her 24 hours a day. He finally understood why his friend, Julian, would chase after Emelia all the way from Riverside City to the Capital, and even purchased a filmpany only intended to get close to her. So did Cameron, who followed Ninas filming group for such a long time and even bought a house near the filming group. Missing can be painful while sometimes love can hurt. Chapter 747 I Miss You The next day afternoon, Jean just sent off some customers in the exhibition when she spotted Arthur, who was wearing a suit, walking towards her. A bunch of questions ran through Jeans mind What is he thinking? Why does hee to the exhibition? Hasnt he promised me that he will not disturb me when I am working? Where does he get the ticket? Doesnt he need to participate in hispanys business activity? Jean had introduced the jewelry in which the customers were interested, from design concept to materials, all in great detail. She was quite thirsty by now and her heels seemed to be abraded by her shoes. Feeling exhausted, she ignored Arthur deliberately and sat in the nearby chair. But the deputy manager noticed Arthur at the first sight and he couldnt wait to greet Arthur. Hi, Mr. Hudgens. Jean restrained herself from rolling her eyes. She didnt know the deputy manager sometimes could be such a snob. Ever since she told the deputy manager the true identity of Arthur, he began to treat Arthur with apletely different attitude. Mr. Hudgens, I dont know youe to this exhibition. The deputy manager chatted with Arthur, while Jean was still sitting in the chair, seeming indifferent. The deputy manager thought confusedly, Why does Miss. Does Jean ignore Mr. Hudgens? Though she is the daughter of my boss, Mr. Hudgens is still one of our potential customers since he hase to the exhibition. As the designer and the one in charge of Lorlene Jewelry, she is supposed to greet him and introduce our products to him. Besides, I think she has an intimate rtionship with Mr. Hudgens. Why is she giving him cold shoulder? As for Arthur, he waspletely attracted to Jean, who was ying on her phone on the seat. She had dressed up for the exhibition with delicate make-up and exquisite jewelry. As a means to advertise the products of Lorlene Jewelry, Jean wore aplete set consisting of a pair of eardrops, a ne, and a ring, all designed into the shape of a waterdrop and made up of sapphire. The tender blue matched perfectly with her white skin and the waterdrop-shape design emphasized the gentleness of women. Jean had always been a quiet girl and the jewelry of cold color set off her traits even more, charming and gorgeous. While Arthur was lost in infatuation, many customers hade to the stall to consult the information on the jewelry that Jean was wearing. Jean got up at once and introduced the products to them in detail. The deputy manager should also help so he apologized to Arthur, I am sorry, Mr. Hudgens. Its quite busy now. You can take a look around. I wille to youter. Oh, its okay. I can just wait. Arthur backed away and continued to look at Jean with a gentle smile on his face. He knew Jean was also an expert in psychology and when she was working as a psychiatrist, she looked professional and reasonable, with clear and unique insights. But it was the first time that Arthur got to know her as a jewelry designer. Standing afar, he could hear her introducing each product the customers were interested in, her voice calm and gentle, just like her personality. Arthur could tell that she didnt have much passion for the jewelry industry but he must admit that she was doing quite well: she designed every piece of jewelry attentively and the final products look innovative and fashionable. Essentially, Arthur and Jean were alike. They were the type of people who would try their best to make things perfect, no matter whether they love them or not. It was the attitude that Jean had when working in the jewelry industry. However, her dream job had always been a psychiatrist. Thinking of these, Arthur feltpassionate for Jean since he really hoped she could do the thing that she truly loved.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The customers quickly left but not before ordering several sets of jewelry: four sets of the same style as Jean was wearing and several others. They were full of praise for Jean and her designs. Jewelry was a luxury and with so many sold at one time, the profit must be huge. Therefore, the deputy manager became excited and kept giving Jean the thumbs-up. Miss Jean, I have attended many exhibitions with your father but, I have never seen such a satisfying sales volume like this. It would take several days to reach the sales volume before. Its all thanks to you, Miss. Jean. You are brilliant! Though the deputy manager was speaking highly of Jean, she only gave him a cold nce. She didnt forget that it was the deputy manager who had been drunk yesterday and kept calling her Jeannie. So, he knew he should call her Miss Jean. If not because the deputy manager had lost control yesterday, her nickname would never be noticed by Arthur. Worse still, Arthur began to call her Jeannie too, and right before Arthur arrived at the exhibition, he had texted Jean, Jeannie, I miss you. Therefore, Jean was quite angry with the deputy manager. But being overexcited, the deputy manager didnt notice that Jean was actually giving him the cold shoulder, and he kept saying, Miss Jean, you are definitely a talent. When we are back in thepany, I will persuade those who are against you, and I will tell them that each of your designs has sold like hot cake in this exhibition. Wait, we cant forget about your design concepts. So many customers are deeply impressed by your design concepts. I believe this exhibition will be the turning point for our Lorlene Jewelry! Though Jean was indifferent, Arthur heard clearly what the deputy manager said and it surprised him to find that there were people against Jean in thepany. Jeans assistant said furiously, Those stupid idiots will shut up once they see the sales volume. They will know Miss Jean is the best! The deputy manager supported her, rubbing his hands together, Youre right. Once they see the sales volume, none of them will dare to criticize Miss Jean anymore. But then, he sighed, saying, I have to admit our older generation cant keep up with the trend. Our vision is limited and our suggestions be out-of-date. This world is a world for young people, I guess. You are being overly humble. The older one gets, the more experience he has. Your experience gathered all these years teach me a lot. Jean said politely. Though she was indifferent to his raving about her, she didnt think the deputy manager should underestimate himself, which was the reason why she would say something like that. The deputy managerughed at her words and said, I have never heard you praise me like this, Miss Jean. I am nearly shy. What the deputy manager said was true: Jean was an introvert and she had never been keen to socialize. But many employees mistook her for being arrogant thusining about this to their top boss, who was Jeans father. That didnt change Jean at all. Therefore, even though some people are discontent with her, they dared not tell her directly. Only after a while did the deputy manager remember that Arthur was still waiting for them. He came to Arthur hastily and apologized, I am sorry, Mr. Hudgens. I keep you waiting for so long. Would you pleasee and take a seat here. Arthur said smilingly, Actually, I also want to purchase some jewelry for my mom. Upon his words, Jean nced at him coldly so Arthur hastily exined, Its nearly her birthday, so I want to buy her a birthday gift. It wasnt his excuse but he really needed it. He was a filial son and he would buy his parents gifts for birthdays or festivals, no matter how busy he was. Chapter 748 His Thoughtfulness The deputy manager immediately said, Its very filial for you to prepare a birthday gift for your mother, Mr. Hudgens. Our Lorlene Jewelry will offer you the best choices. Miss Jean? Would you please The deputy manager then turned to ask Jean, since she was the designer and was responsible for all the introductions. Arthur was their customer, after all, so Jean had no choice but to introduce the products to him. But when she was walking towards the stall, the blister on her hell suddenly burst, nearly causing Jean to cry out. But she only frowned and thought to herself, Wonderful! What a perfect time for the blister to burst! I really cant tolerate high-heeled shoes anymore. Are you okay? Arthur noticed keenly that something was wrong, so he asked with concern. Oh, nothing, I am fine, Jean answered through gritted teeth. The deputy manager and her assistant were still watching, and she didnt want to expose their intimate rtionship but treated Arthur simply as a customer. But her assistance interrupted, Oh my god, Miss Jean. Your blister burst. It must be quite hurt! Jean was utterly speechless. She tilted her head, ring at the assistant as if warning her assistant to stay out of this. The assistant only stuck out her tongue, trying to look innocent. In fact, it was Jean who hadined to the assistant that the high-heeled shoes were so ufortable that she even got a blister on her heel. So, when the assistant found the blister broken, she yelled out of worry. Let me have a check. The next moment, Arthur knelt down without hesitation, his long fingers held on Jeans heel to check the blister. While Jean backed up with embarrassment, saying, I said I am alright. What was he thinking? The deputy manager and her assistant were still here! But ignoring her rejection, Arthur held her feet in his hand with some force and he soon noticed a broken blister right on her heel. The wound looked terrifying on her white smooth skin. No wonder Jean had just frowned. How could she say she was alright? Her toughness nearly broke his heart. Jeans assistant covered her mouth with her hand. She was shocked by Arthurs movement. It was too intimate. As for the deputy manager, he just pulled the assistance away coolly, leaving the two youngsters to indulge in the intimacy. Though they pretended they didnt know each other, when it came to an emergency, nothing could be hidden. The deputy manager had noticed something fishy between Jean and Arthur earlier and it turned out to be love affairs. But it seemed strange to him that the rtionship was more like an affair rather than love. I will buy you some bandages. Wait for me. After checking the wound, Arthur left for the medical center in the exhibition directly, where there will be doctors in case of an ident. When he came to the exhibition, he had already checked the location of the medical center out of the instinct of being a doctor himself. When Arthur left, Jean sat in the chair again, crossing her legs. She was feeling uneasy when the deputy manager and the assistant turned to her, the deputy managermenting suggestively, What a wonderful husband Mr. Hudgens will be. Jean rolled her eyes. A wonderful husband? You are kidding me? The deputy manager had just made contact with Arthur and Jean couldnt say anything if the deputy manager referred to Arthur as her boyfriend. But a husband? Didnt he think this was too quick? But the deputy manager asked rhetorically, Or what? Dont you tell me its puppy love at such an age? Jean didnt say anything but she knew the deputy manager was implying that she was too old for passing infatuation. Dropping her eyes, Jean said coldly, Hes from Riverside City. My dad will never agree with this rtionship. So dont tell him. Jean thought Arthur had left a good impression on the deputy manager, so she hoped the deputy manager would help. She didnt want to bring Arthur trouble. The rtionship between the deputy manager and her wasnt close enough for her to confess that Arthur had said he was willing to move into Zoshalor, and she wasnt sure about her affection towards Arthur, so she just wanted to end this topic. The deputy manager didnt expect her attitude to be so negative. After a pause, the deputy manager said, Of course. If you dont want your father to know about this, I wont tell him. But then he continued, But I think sometimes you care too much about your fathers opinions. Its your marriage, not his. Mr. Hudgens not only has such a good family background but also qualifications from an elite university. Oh, he is very handsome. Like I said, what a wonderful husband. What the deputy manager said only upset Jean. What if her dad could be as tolerant as the deputy manager? Arthur soon went back with some bandages and a bottle of iodine. He then gently helped Jean off with her shoe, disinfected the wound, and bandaged it. When all the things are done, he rose up and talked to Jean, Give me your room card. I will go get a morefortable pair of shoes for you.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Oh, its okay to be just like this. I feel better with the bandages. Jean didnt want to cause Arthur any more trouble, since he still got work to do. But her assistance reminded her, Miss Jean, I think youd better change your shoes. You still have amunication fairter and it willstte. What she was trying to imply was that if Jean didnt change her shoes, she would be even more tired. That persuaded Jean and she gave Arthur the room card, and Arthur immediately went back to the hotel to get the shoes immediately after saying goodbye. Mr. Hudgens is really thoughtful. The assistant covered her mouth and smiled after Arthur left. While the vice president didnt say anything the expressions in his eyes implied what he thought: What a pity if you didnt want Arthur to be your husband, Jean. Jean only shook her head without a word. They only didnt know Arthur well and they didnt know they had had a rocky history before. Arthur soon came back with a pair of casual shoes found in Jeans room. Though it was a bit inappropriate for themunication fair, it could give her feet some rest. Thank you, Jean said politely and changed her shoes, then continued, You need to buy your mother a gift, right? Let me show you the products. Sure. Arthur gazed at her for a while and went to the jewelry stall. Arthur had mentioned his mother to Jean before, so she knew his mother should be a quiet, modestdy and his mother wouldnt like the jewelry that was too eye-catching. Finally, she rmended a set of jade, which was simply designed yet elegant. Arthur purchased it without any hesitation while Jean asked, You sure? Would you like to look at other jewelry? Arthur answered, Sure. This is a perfect choice. Jean had mentioned his mothers personality when she was rmending the jade, and what she said ensured Arthur that this must be the best choice. He also understood why customers would purchase the product only if it was rmended by Jean. She was using her advantage as a psychiatrist, analyzing customers personalities and preferences, and used that analysis in persuasion, which led to a highly sessful rate. He had to admit that she was outstandingly clever. Chapter 749 The Ring A Confession of Arthur’s Love Once Arthur selected the gift for his mom, Jean shot him a warning nce, implying he to go away. She was tired of what had happened. She was supposed to hide their intimate rtionship from the deputy manager but everything was exposed, all because Arthur hade to the exhibition. However, Arthur had the least idea to leave. He stared at her and said in a serious tone, I also want to look at some rings. Jean was utterly shocked at his words, and she thought to herself, God, please dont make him say something like he is going to buy the ring for her. Just dont make the situation moreplicated or she will go crazy! Unfortunately, there was no other customer except Arthur by now, so Jean couldnt get away from him. Well? What kind of ring that you want? Jean asked through gritted teeth. Arthur knew she was actually warning him, but he still continued nheless, I fall in love with a woman, so I want to get myself a ring as a confession of my love and to keep other admirers away. While he was speaking, his deep dark eyes fixed on Jean and the love inside them nearly drowned her. I want to tell her that she is my destiny. I will wait for her no matter how long it will take. I have been and will be there for her forever and ever. Even Jeans assistant, a bystander, was moved at Arthurs words. The assistant was nearly driven crazy by their love affairs C they loved each other deep in their hearts but they had to restrain themselves. Though Arthur didnt mention Jeans name everyone could tell he was confessing his passionate love to her. How much the assistant wanted to see them kiss and she thought, Come on! Arthur, be a man. Kiss her! Look at the expressions in your eyes! Compared to the assistants excitement, Jean was quite calm. She picked a disy box in which there were several different types of rings for men. Showing them to Arthur, she said, All these are fashionable and simple-designed. You can select from them. Arthur didnt even give those rings a look but kept staring at Jean, saying, Can you design one for me? He knew she had designed rings for Nina and Cameron, which he also wanted. Jean only gave him a close nce. I am afraid you will have to wait until several monthster. Ive got many orders already. Its okay. I can wait, Arthur said without a second thought. Well then, I will contact you when I have time, Jean said coolly and put the disy box back. While Arthur felt a bit discouraged by her attitude, the deputy manager, who witnessed what happened, said to him, Mr. Hudgens? What do you think about this one? Arthur looked at the ring at which the deputy manager was pointed while the deputy manager continued, In fact, all the jewelry on disy was designed by Miss Jean. But the reason why I rmend this one is because the design concept of it was true love forever. I think the concept is what you were trying to say. So, would you like to try on it? The deputy manager took out the ring and gave it to Arthur. Oh, by the way, I think Miss Jean has kept a ring for herself, which makes couple rings with the one you are trying. Jean could do nothing but thought helplessly, Great, deputy manager, now youre telling all my jewelry collections to Arthur. Which side are you on? Once Arthur knew Jean had another couple ring, he put the ring on his finger, whose size matched his ring finger perfectly, as if by special design. He was also satisfied with the design context C true love forever, just like his love for Jean, which willst till the end of the world. Ignoring the cold expression on Jeans face, Arthur said to her, I will buy this one. But I would also like you to design one for me when you have time. Jean sneered at him for acquiescence. What could she say? He was the customer after all. Finally, Arthur was content with the purchase and was about to take his leave, when the deputy manager said smilingly, Mr. Hudgens, you invited us to dine yesterday, so I think it will be our turn to invite you. I am afraid we dont have time tonight, so how about the day after tomorrow. We can have dinner together. Jean wasnt quite interested in this idea but she couldnt me the deputy manager for inviting Arthur. In fact, it would be impolite if they didnt invite Arthur back. The deputy manager knew Jean didnt want to be in contact with Arthur but he thought he should help them by giving them to chance to stay together. Arthur could not be more wee to have dinner with Jean, so he answered with a smile, Okay, see you the day after tomorrow. While Arthur left contently, Jean gave the deputy manager the cold shoulder. There were no more episodes between Jean and Arthur the next few days since they were all busy with their own works. The exhibition was soon over while Arthur would stay abroad to study longer, so Jean would leave before him. The night before going home, Jean was packing up her things when she received the call from Arthur. Jeannie, can we meet? I have something to say to you in person. Jean had gotten used to the nickname, Jeannie. How terrible. She couldnt believe she even got used to this nickname which she at first considered a creep. As for what Arthur said about meeting her. She would not trust him again. He had promised he was just going to meet her every night she back from work, but she would always end up in his room. Jean refused, If you have something to say, just say it on the phone. I need to pack up the luggage. Arthur insisted, Its something important. I want to talk to you in person. Well, then, we can meet in the caf downstairs. Jean knew it was just Arthurs excuse to have her in his room. Arthur said pleadingly, trying to be innocent, Jeannie Jeannie, we will be separated from each other for a long time. Arthur couldnt imagine what it would be like by then and he couldnt help but think Jean was treating him cruelly. She knew he would miss her like mad but she wouldnt give him the chance to meet her, even if she was leaving.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jean said casually, Well, I dont think its quite a big deal. Arthur fell into a short silence before he said, Okay, bye. Then he hung up the phone. Jean began to worry that if she made Arthur mad but then she thought it would be fine for Arthur wouldnt be bothering her anymore. She then began to pack up her clothes, but only after a while, there was someone knocking on the door. Jean was quite shocked and thought, Is it Arthur? No way? Though they had been hanging outtely, Arthur had nevere to her room before. They would only meet each other after work for a walk or to his room. Jean dropped the things and went to open the door. It was indeed Arthur. Before Jean could say anything, Arthur forced himself into the room. Chapter 750 There Would Be Nowhere to Hide Are you insane? Jean, who was imprisoned in Arthurs arms, protested in a low voice. Oh, you dont know why I am insane? Arthur retorted, You dont want me to meet you? Do you enjoy torturing me? Jean tried to push him away, but Arthur lifted her, strode over the luggage that was yet to be packed, and put Jean on the bed. Hey, I still need to pack my luggage Jean tried to stop him with the excuse. Well, I can help you with it tomorrow morning, Arthur mumbled, taking his clothes off.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tomorrow? Jean asked, protesting his movement. She would be leaving tomorrow. Yes, Arthur said, kissing her, You will leave tomorrow, so why dont you spend the night with me? What he was saying was that there was not much time for them, and he would like to spend every minute with her. As for the luggage, he would deal with it tomorrow. Jean said in annoyance, Arthur, dont you think this is not good? No, Arthur grumbled and put his arms around her waist. Jean didnt know how to exin the rtionship between Arthur and her. She was supposed to reject him but she would fall in for him every time. Late at night, Jean was exhausted from the sex and she fell into a deep sleep. Fortunately, when she woke up the next morning, she found Arthur had kept his words and the luggage had been packed. Jeans assistant knocked on the door, reminding her, Miss Jean, have you done? Go down to have some breakfast and we will head to the airport. Jean was still on the bed, embraced by Arthur tightly, so she had to say, You can have breakfast first. I will be there in a minute. The assistance left upon her words when Jean turned to Arthur, Well, let me go or not? She didnt have any strength to break off from him. Arthur was holding a strand of her sleek hair and said, Do you have to go? If its not for an emergency, I really hope you can stay with me. Weve been having a great time. I am afraid when I see you the next time after the long separation. You will treat me like a stranger. Arthurs worry wasnt groundless. Jean had done this before. I have to, Arthur. I need to report the exhibition and I need to help Nina with her wedding ceremony. Lorlene Jewelry will provide the ornaments to Nina at the wedding, so I have to make sure everything is fine. Jane only told him the truth that she would be busy in the following days. Hugging Jean, Arthur sighed, Yeah, Nina and Cameron are getting married. But he was not even Jeans boyfriend. She was leaving and he would live in worriedness and would be always afraid that the next time they met, she would be a stranger to him, again. How much he wished to hold a big wedding and had Jean be his wife. Jean knew what Arthur was thinking but she didnt say anything. Nina and Cameron were separated from each other for many years, but that didnt stop their love, so of course, they should be together. I have to go. Jean got off the bed and Arthur had to let go. When Jean was about to open the door, she reminded something and asked Arthur, you said you had something important to say yesterday. What is it? Last night they were having so much fun that they both forgot about thatpletely. Arthur remembered her words and he walked to her, stared at her, and said seriously, When Ie back from abroad, I will open up a branch hospital in Zoshalor so that I can settle in the city. Jean was stunned at this news. Arthur came to her and kissed her parted red lips, saying softly, Jean, I hope you wont run away from me by then. You Jean was so shocked that she didnt know what to say. Was this a joke? In the end, Jean ran away from Arthur, luggage in her hands. After she met the deputy manager and the assistant downstairs, they headed to the airport. Jeans heart pounded fiercely even when she was in the car. When the day she and Arthur arrived, Arthur confessed his love to her at the airport and promised her he would try to settle in Zoshalor. At first, Jean thought he was just coaxing her but it turned out that he kept his words. Jean felt confused. There would be nowhere to hide when Arthur moved into Zoshalor. There would be nowhere to hide from him or to hide from this rtionship. She couldnt move away since her family and career were all in this city. While Jean was annoyed, the deputy manager stuck his nose in the affairs. Why doesnt Mr. Hudgense to see you off on your ne? Jean answered vexedly, Who does he think he is? I dont need him to see me off. Shocked by the answer, the forty-year-old deputy manager turned to ask the assistant, who was sitting in the front, Youngdy, is this how you girls are like in rtionships nowadays? All so cool? Jean rolled her eyes. He must think she was ying the one-night stand. The time came in the early autumn when the wedding ceremony of Nina and Cameron was to be held. Emelia had recovered from giving birth and Jean hade back from the exhibition. Except for Maisie, all of Ninas chums came. The wedding was held privately, no media was invited but only families and close friends. But the scale of the ceremony wasnt that important. No matter whether it was big or small, she would be the happiest woman in the world with Camerons love. At Emelias wedding, Nina had cried even harder than Emelia. When it came to her wedding, she had thought she wouldnt cry and it would be Emelia and the other friends who cried harder. But when everything did happen, she still found herself choked with tears. When Cameron lifted her veil to kiss her, Nina asked, sobbing, How do I look? Does the makeup mess up? Being a superstar, she would need to post some picturester on since the wedding was kept private. But she wouldnt make it if her makeup was messed up by tears. Cameron was quite amused but he still answered her seriously, No. You look perfect. Then he kissed her gently, which brought Nina to tears again. There was happiness and sweetness all around the wedding ce and everyone was joyous, except one, Ezra, who didnt even smile during the ceremony. What confused him was that Maisie didnte to the wedding. She imed to be both Nina and Emelias best friend, but she didnt even show up at their weddings. How could that be? Also when Emelia was about to give birth, even Jean hade all the way from Zoshalor to watch over her, but Maisie hadnt even contacted. Ezra was wondering whether Maisie cut herself off from them. If his memory wasnt wrong, Maisie had left Riverside City for nearly a year and never came back once. Ezra thought there was something wrong with himself, or why would he miss Maisie, who had disappeared from his life for nearly a year, on this asion? When it was time to toast the bride and groom, Nina said to Ezra smilingly, holding a ss of champagne, Mr. Ezra, I hear that you are going to hold an engagement party for Erica. Dont forget to invite us. We are looking forward to witnessing the happiness. Chapter 751 He Was Going Crazy from Envy He raised his ss to Nina and Cameron. The engagement hasnt even been decided yet. Lets talk about itter. As his voice fell, he titled his head up and emptied his ss. The engagement between him and Erika was not set in stone. It was just uncertain news released by the old man who was seriously ill in bed. As the old man suddenly fainted after chemotherapy, the doctor gave notice of critical illness. The entire Cantillo family rushed to the hospital overnight. The first thing after the old man woke up was to force Ezra to engage with Erika, but Ezra did not say a word. Diana, along with her two biological daughters, began toin in tears about his cruelty of not letting his father rest in peace. Ezra sneered. The old man did not give him any grace of raising him. He was brought up by his mother alone abroad. Why should he let the old man rest in peace? But he could not say such heartless words on such an asion. Otherwise, those people of the Cantillo family would immediately use such an excuse to kick him out of the board of directors andpletely kick him out of the Cantillo family. How could he let them off so easily? The old man had been ying fields and broken his mothers heart. Since he was surnamed Cantillo, Ezra had to take back everything that belonged to him and his mother. He wanted to give Canuli as a gift to his mother. When the time came, he would see if Diana would be pissed. However, he did not expect that night when he did not say a word the whole time, the old man had sent people to release the news that he agreed to the marriage with the Marshall family. He also took that silence for acquiescence. These insidious tricks were indeed the style of the old man. So at this moment, he denied itpletely. Nina raised her eyebrows and said, No way? Not set in stone yet? Why did Miss. Marshall admit that you were going to be engaged when I met her a few days ago with a shy look on her face? Nina was a female celebrity and often participated in various activities. It was not strange for her to meet Erika. Hearing Ninas words, Ezra frowned deeply. Did she really say that? Yeah, Nina leaned into Camerons arms and said innocently, Can I lie about such a big thing? Nina was indeed not lying. Erika had indeed said that she was going to be engaged to Ezra. However, Nina knew that Erika deliberately said this in front of her. She was afraid that Erika had already known that she had a good rtionship with Maisie, so she hoped that she could tell Maisie about this matter and make things difficult for Maisie. At that time, Nina sneered in her heart. Erika did not inquire about who she was, but actually yed tricks in front of her. Did Erika take her like a fool? Did she really think that she was just a beautiful and dumb actress in the entertainment circle? She didnt mention a word to Maisie, but revealed it to Ezra, turning Ezra against Erikas self-making and self-sentimental attitude.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Looking at the disgust and rage in Ezras eyes, Nina knew that her n had been achieved. Erika, just wait to be held ountable by Ezra. Nina thought to herself. Cameron knew his wifes scheming and cunning well. Now that she had sessfully sowed discord between them, he immediately hugged her and turned to Arthur and Phil to continue toasting. After Ezra sat down, he drank a few more mouthfuls of wine. After Cameron and Nina left, Phil said to Ezra faintly, It seems that your dad and the Marshall family deliberately spread the news about your engagement. What about it? Are they going to use public opinion to force you and the Marshall family into marriage? Arthur jumped in, I really dont understand. Why does he have to force you to marry into the Marshall family? Besides the Marshall family, Riverside City has other good families, right? You dont like that Erika at all. Its not like he doesnt know that the rtionship between you and him is stiff. Why does he have to continue to force you on the matter of marriage? Ezra yed with the wine ss in his hand andughed mockingly. Naturally, he has his own ns. He then looked at Arthur and Phil and said, Im afraid you dont know. Mrs. Marshall is also his old lover. Arthur was stunned. Even Phil, who was used to seeing the big events and all kinds of dramatic things as awyer, was shocked. Phil instinctively asked, Then, then you and Erika are not siblings, right? Ezra sneered, Definitely not. How can he be so muddle-headed? Phil had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Ezra say again, But Erikas sister, Linda Marshall, is his daughter. Phil almost spat out a mouthful of wine. So he forced you to marry Erika. Not only can he protect Mrs. Marshall, but he can also protect Linda? As everyone knew, Erikas sister, Linda, had been in poor health since she was a child. Now, she had to spend more than half a year recuperating in the hospital and needed a lot of money to support her. Moreover, the Marshall family had been slowly declining because of their poor management these years. Although outsiders couldnt see what was going on and still felt that the Marshall family was solid, they knew best that the Marshall family was now an empty shell. But if the Marshall and the Cantillo were allied by marriage, then the entire Marshall family would be saved. Even if Ezra couldnt save the Marshall familyspany, Erika was married to Ezra. How could Ezra ignore Mrs. Marshall and Linda? At that time, they would be Ezras responsibility. And ording to Ezras ability, they would have enough clothes and food for the rest of their lives, especially Linda. Her medical expenses were settled. Ezra took another sip of wine. So, Im just a sucker who continued to raise women and children for him after his death. Phil clicked his tongue. The old man is really scheming. Arthur came back to his senses and asked in confusion, But isnt Mrs. Marshall Dianas best friend? How can she do this behind Dianas back? Also, does Erikas father not know about this? Phil answered this question for Ezra. If a woman bes heartless, she will be much more powerful than men. Mrs. Marshall is really scheming. Not only did she hide it from Diana, but she also hid it from her husband. So, we have to be careful of the women around us. Maybe one day, we will be cuckolded. Phil said emotionally. Jean will never do such a thing. She has a clear-cut stand on what to love and what to hate. She wouldnt do such a dirty thing. Arthur spoke up for Jean immediately. But what if you insist on keeping her if she doesnt love you? Then if she cant escape, cant she only sneak around? Phil asked Arthur sharply. Arthur felt a lump in his heart and suddenly panicked a little. It couldnt be, right? If Jean wanted to separate from him in the future, he would definitely not agree. Could it be that she really Philughed loudly from the side. Arthur, you are finished. You are really finished this time. I just said a hypothesis and you panicked. Whats wrong? Do you have no confidence that you can keep her for a lifetime? Only then did Arthur realize that he had been tricked by Phil. He immediately said in a bad mood, You speak as if you are confident. Doesnt Anya still have you fooled? Phil raised his ss at Arthur andughed at himself. Yes, yes. I am not confident either. Thats why I said those craps earlier. When Phil was teasing Arthur, he was actually panicking in his heart. He was afraid that Anya would also cuckold him. One must know that his situation was not as good as Arthurs. In any case, Jean was calm and rational. Moreover, she was the same age as Arthur and was the representative of mature women. His wife, Anya, was young and delicate. Nowadays, the thoughts of these young girls could change at any time. Moreover, she had been spoiled by him and he was afraid that if this continued, he would not be able to control her. For some reason, Ezra sat at the side drinking alcohol and suddenly felt very envious of them. Even if they were hurting each other, it was also because they had their beloved women around them, and each had someone to tease. At this moment, Julian was not at their table because he had gone to take care of the children. He and Emelia brought their children to attend the wedding. In order to ensure that Emelia and the two children had enough rest time and space to rest, Julian booked a room in the hotel. The two children had just been carried out for a while, and now they were sent to the lounge. Julian also followed them. Because Emelia was busy catching up with Jean and was also busy greeting some other people, Julian was left to take the children. Phil continued enviously, I wonder when my little girl will stop being so yful and give me a son or daughter. Ill thank God for that. He didnt ask for twins or boys or girls, nor did he ask for a second or third child. As long as he had a child, it would be fine. He looked at Julians pair of cute twins and was about to go crazy. Ezra inexplicably thought of the child he had once had with Maisie. Unlike Phils attitude of longing for a child, his decision at the time was to abort it He suddenly felt a surge of rage in his heart, then pulled out the chair, got up, and walked out. Chapter 752 There Was No Need to Think About Escaping Whats wrong with him? Arthur was shocked by Ezras sudden action of getting up and going out. Phil said faintly, Maybe he was stimted by your crazy desire to get married and my crazy desire to have a child. After all, he doesnt want anything. Arthur looked in the direction where Ezra left and sighed. From the time they met Ezra, who had been a firm marriage-hater and never wanted a child. Arthur thought that Ezra would have such an idea because Ezra had not met the woman who was willing to let him stay. If he met her, he was afraid that he would be eager to get married and have children. Just like him, his mind was now full of thoughts about how to marry Jean. Just like Phil, who was tempted by Anya and married her when Anya had just reached the legal age. Just like the protagonist of todays wedding, Cameron and Nina, because of their deep love for each other, even though they had broken up for so many years, they still wanted to be together, so they got married and were ready to grow old together. However, at this time, Arthur had no time to care about his good brothers emotions. After seeing Jean leave the banquet hall, he immediately got up and followed her out. Today, at this wedding, his eyes were filled with only Jean. During this period of time, the matter of going to Zoshalor to open a branch had been settled and the relevant procedures had been approved. He nned to go to Zoshalor with Jean this time. Thest time Jean came back from abroad, he had been busy because he had to deal with the matter of opening the branch. Therefore, the two of them did not meet, but they kept in contact on the phone all day. However, it was always him who took the initiative to call and send a message. She would answer his call, but she never took the initiative to contact him. Arthur was extremely helpless. He knew that as long as they separated, she seemed to have changed into a different person. So no matter what, he had to go to Zoshalor this time. As long as he went to Zoshalor, she would no longer escape. As far as he knew, she had already moved out of her parents house and lived alone outside. He had already secretly bought the apartment opposite the door. At that time, even if they were busy with their own work during the day, they would still see each other at night. Arthur intercepted Jean on the way to the hotel lounge and directly pinned her against the wall of the corridor,pletely ignoring that someone would pass by at any time. Jean looked at him with a headache and asked, What are you doing? Cameron and Nina booked a lounge in the hotel. It was convenient for the guests who came to the wedding to rest for a while. Jean had not rested well during this period of time. Moreover, the wedding was too lively. She really had a headache, so she wanted to take a rest. Where are you feeling unwell? Arthur saw that she was a little tired and quickly asked her with concern. Headache, Jean did not hide anything. You want to go to the lounge? Arthur asked again. Yes, Jean responded, trying to ignore the ambiguous distance between the two of them. Why dont you tell Nina that well leave first and Ill take you to my ce to rest? Theres only a chair in the lounge. You cant lie down and sleep well, Arthur suggested kindly. Jean refused without thinking, No need. Did he think she was a fool? He was trying to trick her into going to his ce. Tonight, you stay at my ce. Well go back to Zoshalor tomorrow morning. Arthur was unwilling to give up and continued to persuade her. Jean already knew the matter of him opening a branch in Zoshalor. During this period of time, Zoshalor had been in an uproar. He was now a big shot in Zoshalor. It was said that many women had already set their eyes on him and were preparing to show their abilities to get close to him after he arrived in Zoshalor. Jean thought that it would be best for him to quickly have a lot of pursuers so that he would not have to pester her all day. Thinking of this, she lowered her eyes and said, I have already booked a flight for the night. Jean! Arthur did not expect her to be so ruthless. She actually wanted to leave overnight and could not help but gnash his teeth at her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Not far away, Abigail stamped her feet in disappointment. What is this brat doing? Why is he so fierce to Jean? Abigail had speciallye to follow Arthur today. Just before she left, Arthurs father asked her in confusion, Is there something you need to do outside? Abigail said mysteriously to him, I want to confirm whether our son is really in love today. Our son is in love? The man said confusedly and he was Brandon Hudgens, Arthurs dad. Abigail was exasperating. Havent you noticed that your son has been beaming recently? The couple had been staying with Riverside City during this period of time, so they had seen their son more often. Abigail found that her son was apletely different personpared to his previous gaunt appearance. Abigail saw through it at a nce. This was a state that only men in love would have. Brandon continued to shake his head nkly. Abigail could only say, Then dont you think its abnormal for him to suddenly decide to go to Zoshalor to open a branch? Brandon said, No, I thought he just suddenly got ambitious. Brandon had always known that his son did not pay attention to his career. What Arthur cared more about was whether his medical skills were superb and whether he could save more patients. As for earning more money by opening more branches, and even entering other industries to make money, Arthur did not want them. Brandon did not force his son. All of them were contented and open-minded people. The wealth they had now was something that no one else could get in several lifetimes. It did not matter if Arthur just kept to the family business in a conservative manner. Brandon thought that Arthur only wanted to start a career in Zoshalor. Abigail wanted to break her husbands head to see what was inside. Why was he so ignorant? She unhappily analyzed for him. Even if he wants to start a career, why did he choose Zoshalor in so many cities that he can choose? Before Brandon could say anything, Abigail continued, That must be because there is someone in Zoshalor that attracts him. Also, didnt you see that he went to Nina and Camerons wedding early this morning? He is not a groomsman, so why should he go so early? If hes just attending the wedding, he can just show up at noon. I secretly asked Emelia if there were any girls from Zoshalor at todays wedding. Guess what? Abigail kept Brandon in suspense. Brandon felt his head swell. With your reasoning ability and logical analysis ability, it would be a pity if you didnt be a detective. Brandon never expected that Abigail would actually do such a thing, and even asked Emelia about it. Abigail snorted and said, You dont care about your son at all. Then tell me, what did you find out? Brandon urged her. Abigail smiled very proudly. Emelia said that there was a girl who came from Zoshalor. She is a designer of Lorlene Jewelry and also Lorlene Jewelrys current ruler. She is a good friend of Nina and her name is Jean. Brandon waspletely shocked. Of course, he instantly understood that the person his son loved was this girl from Zoshalor. Otherwise, these things could not be so coincidental. Chapter 753 Beautiful and Lively You believe me now? Abigail teased Brandon. Brandon cleared his throat awkwardly. Its not that I dont believe you. I just didnt expect that this brat would actually fall in love. I also didnt expect that he would also go crazy for love. In Brandons eyes, because his son had been studying medicine for so many years, he was a little aloof and unromantic. He could not imagine how his son loved a woman. Previously, Abigail had been worried about their sons marriage in front of him. Brandon felt that ording to his sons personality, there was no chance. He did not expect that he actually found true love. Abigail clicked her tongue. Indeed, I did not expect him to be so crazy. But the girl is indeed outstanding. She deserves him to be so crazy. Let me tell you, I went online to check Jeans information, and I was shocked when I checked it. She graduated from the same school as our son abroad. Her major was psychology at that time and she also studied design. She was amazing, and she had a double degree. Abigail was full of praise for Jeans resume. Brandon nodded in admiration. Shes really amazing. Psychology and design are twopletely different professions. She can take care of both of them at the same time. Shes very outstanding. Most importantly, shes also very beautiful. Look, this is a photo I found. Isnt it better than some celebrities? Abigail said as she handed the phone to Brandon. After Abigail finished speaking, sheughed happily. I found out about these things and found a photo of Jean. I was so happy that I even woke up from my dreamsst night. Did you hear me? Brandon nced at the girl on her phone. She was indeed a beauty and also a cold beauty. Brandon thought to himself, I didnt expect my son to like this type of woman. This is really a woman with twopletely different styles from his mother. Isnt she very beautiful? Abigail came over and waited expectantly for his reply. Shes beautiful, but our son looks pretty good too, Brandon spoke up for his son. He always felt that in Abigails eyes, it was a great blessing for his son to have Jean, but his son was also talented, outstanding, and handsome. It could only be said that he and Jean were evenly matched. Abigail snorted, Our son is good, but I think Jean is better. Brandon was speechless. Those who didnt know would think that Jean was her daughter. Abigail tugged at Brandons arm andmented, I really like this daughter-inw. I really hope that our son can quickly marry her. Brandon poured cold water on her. Shes not your daughter-inw yet. Calm down. Everyone says that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. What if our son doesnt chase after her? Brandon continued, Also, its said that the more a mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the better she feels. Why is it that you find your daughter-inw more and more pleasing to the eye? Abigail snorted, Why cant a mother-inw find her daughter-inw pleasing to the eye? Is there no mother-inw and daughter-inw in the world who genuinely get along? Brandon looked at her and could not help butugh.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That was right. The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw had been a thorny problem since ancient times, but it did not rule out that there were people who could get along well with each other. He believed that Abigail would be a mother-inw who could get along well with her daughter-inw, no matter what their daughter-inw was like. Abigail took another look at the photo of Jean on the phone and sighed. After I learned about this girls background, I really admired her. How outstanding is she who can handle two industries of psychologists and fashion designers at the same time? If our son doesnt have the ability to marry her, then I will acknowledge her as my goddaughter. Abigail snorted. Brandon almost spat out a mouthful of blood. If their son failed, she would acknowledge her as her goddaughter? He was only afraid that their son would nevere home again. They had gained a daughter but lost their son! Abigail suddenly asked Brandon, Do you think that the two of them got together when they were overseas? Brandon said leisurely, ording to the information you conveyed to me, I believe that strictly speaking, the two of them should have been together when they were in university. They must have been separated in the past few years. I dont know how they managed to contact each other recently. Ai! Abigail sighed heavily, What do you think our son is doing? He should have married her when he was in college. Why has he been wasting so many years? Abigail was very disappointed. Thinking of this, she became more and more anxious and quickly said to Brandon, Okay, okay, I wont talk to you anymore. I have to go to the hotel for the wedding. Abigail was very worried that her son would mess up again this time, and she wanted to personally ask her son to chase after the girl. Brandon said, Ill go with you. Abigail snapped, Are you also curious about your future daughter-inw? Thus, the two of them drove to the hotel for the wedding. When their son and Jean came out alone, Abigail and Brandon discussed at the corner of the corridor. Our future daughter-inw looks much better than the photos. She is like a snowdrop on the iceberg, which can only be admired from afar. Brandon said, Then tell your son not to pursue her. Let her stay on the iceberg. Abigail red at Brandon angrily. Shut up if you cant talk. Brandon pursed his lips and shut up. Jean was wearing a white suit today. Her figure was slim, and she looked beautiful and graceful when she walked. Oh no. Im going to be fascinated by our future daughter-inw. I didnt expect this brat to have such good taste. Abigail sighed. Just as Abigail was sighing, she saw Arthur suddenly gnashing his teeth at Jean. Abigail almost died of anger. Such a perfect beauty. Doesnt he know that he has to hold her in his palm? How can he be so fierce to her? Abigail wanted to rush over and grab his sons ear and scold him. If you continue to be so agitated, they might hear you, Brandon reminded her kindly. Brandon had just finished speaking when his face reddened at the same time as Abigail. Because Jean seemed to be leaving, their son pulled her back, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her. As parents, when they saw their son act like this, they really didnt know how to describe their feelings at this moment. Brandon came back to his senses and pulled Abigail back to the end of the corridor. Abigail blinked and said in disbelief, Our son is indeed crazy. He is too unreserved. In the past, he was like a monk who had no desires. I thought he was not interested in women. Now it seems that he is not uninterested in the affairs of men and women. His interest is very high. It is just that he has never met someone he likes before. Abigail analyzed her sons thoughts clearly and logically. As expected, it was the mother who knew her son best. Chapter 754 I Will Walk with You Since youve seen her, lets hurry up and leave. Brandon did not want to continue staying here, mainly because this kind of peeping was not very desirable. The two of them were kissing on the other side. Abigail saw that her son had no intention of letting her go for a while. She also felt that it was strange and shy to stay, so she turned and left with Brandon. However, she still worried as she walked, I dont know when the girl will leave. Do you think we should let our son take her home for dinner? Brandon replied, Im just afraid that your son wont be able to take her home. Judging from the situation just now, it was obvious that their son was the one who took the initiative. The girl might not want to see them, and she might not even want to have a longsting rtionship with their son. Abigail was shocked by his words and couldnt help but criticize him. Why are you so passive? Its as if our son cant marry her. Do you think your son has a chance? I think its better for you to ask what happened between the two of them before. Otherwise, why did our son pester her for so many years without any results? Brandon said seriously. This is not a good sign. Brandon gave such a conclusion. Perhaps men were always calmer than women. The passionate Abigail also felt that Brandons words made sense, so she had to give up the idea of letting her son take Jean home. Then, she thought about how she could indirectly ask her son what was going on between him and Jean. The second Jean was pressed against the wall and kissed by Arthur, she always felt that someone was watching them not far away. So for a moment, she forgot to protest against Arthurs overbearing behavior. She only hid in his arms after he released her. It seems that someone is looking at us? Jean did not want to be photographed on a hot topic because of this kind of thing. It was too shameful. She only wanted to do things quietly in an unknown corner. Even if she had an impressive education and outstanding appearance, she did not want to expose herself too much. Previously, when Lorlene Jewelry chose the spokesperson, someone suggested to her father that she could endorse their jewelry herself. Jean refused. First of all, she was not a professional actress like Nina. When she faced the camera, she felt stiff and ufortable. She definitely could not do the expression, eyes, and posture that the director wanted. Therefore, she could not show the charm of every piece of jewelry at all. Secondly, she did not want to make herself famous based on her appearance. She had positioned herself as the person behind the scenes, just doing good design. Arthur looked back at the end of the corridor and saw no one. However, he felt that it was fine even if someone saw it. He wished that everyone in the world knew about his rtionship with Jean. No one. Forget it. If you dont want to stay, then I will go with you tonight. Anyway, my luggage has already been packed. He replied to Jean and then pressed back against her again. Jean was speechless. She had no idea what to say to him. She raised her hand to push him away and said, Why are you so annoying! After she finished speaking, she continued to walk toward the lounge. Arthur followed closely behind her and held her hand. No matter how hard Jean tried, she could not shake his hand off. After leaving the wedding venue, Ezra smoked a cigarette at the door. Then, he made a call with a depressed expression. Ezra? The womans surprised and incredulous voice came from the phone as if she did not believe that Ezra would take the initiative to call her. Ezra asked in a heavy tone, Where are you? The voice of the woman opposite him was extremely soft. I am at Old Time Cafe. Old Time Cafe was a high-end coffee shop under Ezra. It was not a ce that ordinary people could afford. Hearing this, Ezra sneered, Wait there. Ill go and find you. After saying that, without waiting for the woman opposite him to say anything, Ezra hung up the phone and mmed the cigarette butt in his hand on the trash can. He waved to stop a taxi and went straight to Old Time Cafe. The woman on the phone was Erika. After Ezra hung up the phone in her hand, she did note back to her senses for a long time. She was immersed in the surprise that Ezra took the initiative to call her. This was too inconceivable. Between her and Ezra, she had always been the one who took the initiative. From the beginning to now, Ezra had always been indifferent to her. He had never taken the initiative to call her, let alone say that he wasing to find her. Although Ezras tone on the phone was a little gloomy just now, Erika did not care about these things at the moment. She only heard Ezra say that he wasing to find her. Could it be that he knew that she was in the coffee shop he opened, so he came to date her? Could it be that her recent actions with her mother and his father had yed a role? Was he finally ready topromise and marry her? Erika was full of joy. Sitting across from her was Erikas best friend, Virginia Linney. She winked at Erika and joked, Erika, are you going to seed? Erika smiled shyly, causing the barista, Annie, who was not far away from the bar, to roll her eyes. Annie was both Old Time Cafes barista and the person in charge of this coffee shop. She was also an extremely skilled female bodyguard. Many important things were discussed here by Ezra and Julian. If anything dangerous happened, she would immediately go forward to protect them, although nothing bad happened after so long.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Therefore, ording to Annies understanding of Ezra and the others, when she heard the conversation between Erika and her best friend, Annie could not help but sneer in her heart, How can our boss fall in love with a woman like Erika? If Ezra really married Erika, she would be the first to resign and leave. She felt that having a boss like Erika was an insult to her character and personality. God knew that during this period of time, Erika came to the coffee shop all day, and she was annoyed to death. Every time she saw Erika sitting down with her best friend and taking various photos, both pretentious and hypocritical, she only got angry and wanted to go forward to drive them away. The most disgusted was that Erika always refused to pay in the name of Ezra. During this period of time, Ezra and Erikas gossip had been spread widely. Annie felt that Ezra would not have anything to do with Erika. Erika would send so many posts all day long. It was impossible for Ezra not to know that Erika came all day long, but Ezra had never instructed her that Erika was not allowed to enter without paying. So as a worker, she could only endure. Ezra arrived in ten minutes. After he entered the door, he strode toward Erika. Be careful When Erika saw Ezra, she quickly stood up and waved happily at him. However, the next second, she could not be happy anymore. Because when Ezra walked over, he suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her neck. The strength was so great that he almost lifted her up. Erika could feel that her toes were off the ground Cough, cough, help, help Erika struggled in horror. Her face instantly turned horribly red as her whole body hung in the air. Chapter 755 Of Course There Were Plans Youre about to get engaged to me? Youre going to marry into the Cantillo family soon? Ezra said through gritted teeth. His grip on Erikas neck tightened even more. Ezras actions were too shocking, so much so that Annie and the others were frightened. They were stunned on the spot. Annie rushed over as soon as she came back to her senses. She pulled Ezra hard and advised, Mr. Cantillo, lets slow down. Let go of Erika first. If this goes on, she will die! Erikas best friend, Virginia, immediately burst into screams and cries after she came back to her senses. Help! He is going to kill Erika! Ezra is going to kill Erika! Fortunately, there were no other customers in the store at noon. Except for Erika and her best friend, the rest were staff members. Otherwise, Virginias words were really too lethal. Shut up! Annie shouted at Virginia and then reminded Ezra anxiously, Mr. Cantillo! Annie smelled the scent of alcohol on Ezra and knew that Ezra had gone to attend Nina and Camerons wedding today. She just didnt know what stimted Ezra and made him suddenly want to strangle Erika. Ezra tightened his jaw and suddenly loosened Erika. Erika was pushed into the sofa behind her. She held her neck and gasped for breath. The feeling of breathing fresh air was really good. Ezra stood in the same ce and looked coldly at Erika who was still in shock. Do you still want to marry me? Because of what happened just now, Erika did not dare to speak casually anymore. She covered her neck and looked up at him with a wronged expression. Ezra curled his lips into a smile. I can marry you. Ezras words shocked Erika. She stammered and asked, Is, is it true? Ezra nodded. As long as you can ept your married life as it was just now. Erikas face suddenly turned pale. Just now, Ezra was about to strangle her. Today, it was because there were outsiders like Annie and the others present. If there were no outsiders present to persuade Ezra, she might really be strangled to death. At the thought of this, Erika trembled all over.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Perhaps it was because the experience just now was too horrible that she could not bear it all at once, so she shrank into the sofa and cried loudly. Virginia shouted at Ezra from the side, Ezra, this is domestic violence! Ezra suddenly looked over, his eyes full of cruelty. Virginia was so scared that she staggered and fell into the sofa behind her. Who do you think you are? Ezra said to Virginia and then turned away without looking back. After a few steps, he stopped again and ordered Annie, Count how much they have spent these past few days and let them pay. In addition, dont allow either of them in the Old Time Cafe again. Ezras words did not give Erika any face. Erika cried even louder as she hid on the sofa. Ezras behavior today was equivalent to indirectly denying the rumor that she was about to be engaged to her. Not only that, but he also ruthlessly humiliated her. Erika was angry, but she could only get up and awkwardly pay the bill under Annies urging. The amount of the bill made her feel pained. She spent most of the afternoon here with Virginia on ount of her ambiguous rtionship with Ezra. There were times when she still stayed all day and the Old Time Cafe was charging by the hour Seeing Erika being supported by Virginia as she walked out, Annie could no longer suppress her urge tough. She chuckled at the bar counter. How angry she was these days, how loud her gloatingughter was at this moment. She had thought that Ezra would turn a blind eye to Erika just like that. She had not expected that he would deal with Erika today. However, afterughing, Annie became a little worried again. Ezra treating Erika like this today was equivalent to directly falling out with the Marshall family and Roman. She did not know how Roman would treat Ezra. Although Roman was currently extremely ill, that did not affect his say in Canuli. One had to know that Ezra was unable to gain Romans favor in all aspects, and his outlook was even ipatible with Roman and the Cantillo family. If not for the fact that Ezra was Romans only son, it would be impossible for Roman to allow Ezra to take over Canuli. Even if Canuli was currently under Ezras management, if Roman had said before his death that Canuli would not give it to Ezra, Ezra would still have nothing. However, it just so happened that Ezra treating Erika like this at this time. It would definitely enrage Roman Annie sighed silently in her heart. She had to admit that this move of Diana and her two daughters was really great. It must be that they were deliberately adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes, causing the news that Erika was about to be engaged to Ezra to spread widely, thus angering Ezra and forcing Ezra to get into a deadlock with Erika. It had to be known that Roman was risking hisst breath to facilitate the marriage between Ezra and Erika. For Ezra to be so rough to Erika, Roman would be furious. When Roman was angry, the possibility of leaving Canuli to Dianas two daughters was very high. In this way, Ezra would lose. With this thought in mind, Annie quickly called Emelia and told her to tell Julian what Ezra had done just now. As Ezras brother and partner, Julian would definitely help Ezra n things at this time. Emelia was also very worried when she heard Annies words and hurriedly told Julian about it. She and Julian were currently taking care of a pair of children in the hotel lounge. In fact, it was Julian who was taking care of them. She sat on the sofa at the side and was only responsible for watching In fact, she did not want to be a hands-off mother like this, but Julian did not allow her to do anything. He quickly helped the two children change into diapers and then skillfully made the two sses of milk powder. Even if he had to do the same thing twice, he was still calm and orderly. After making the milk powder, Julian carried his son into Emelias arms. Emelia held her son to feed him the milk powder, and Julian picked up his daughter to feed her. Julian gently held his daughter in his arms andforted Emelia, Dont worry, he has his own ns. For so many years, Ezra had not taken every step blindly. Every step was within his ns. Even with every step he took, he had to n for the next ten steps. The dirty tricks that Diana and her daughters had up their sleeves were all within Ezras ns. These years, Ezras yfulness and phndering were mostly done for Diana and the others to see. If he was easily defeated by Diana and the others, then he would not be Ezra. However, Julian looked up at Emelia and said, Im more interested to know what stimted him today that he directly broke all ties with Erika. Emelia said helplessly, I guess it was most likely that Nina said something to him. Emelia knew this good friend of hers very well. Because she also felt sorry for Maisie, Nina would definitely not show mercy to Ezra. Soon, Julian learned from Phil that Nina had driven a wedge between them when they toasted each other, adding fuel to the fire and bringing up the rumor that Ezra was about to be engaged to Erika. Chapter 756 I Can’t Love You More Emelia asked Julian anxiously, Will it affect Ezras n? Julian gently said, No. Emelia breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good. Emelia believed in Julian since he said that Ezras n wouldnt be affected, then everything was still under Ezras control. She also believed that even if Ezra had problems, Julian wouldnt stand idly by. The two children went to sleep after the meal. Julian put his daughter away and took his son from Emelias arms and put him away. Then he sat down and asked Emelia gently, Are you tired? Emelia smiled and said, Im not tired. I just hugged him and fed him some milk. I was afraid your arms would be sore, Julian said as rubbed Emelias wrist and arm. Emelia withdrew her hand and said helplessly, If you keep asking me to do nothing like this, I will be good for nothing sooner orter. Julian insisted, Just wait and be patient. Your bodys healing. You can stay with the kids more. If you dont keep well, there will be hidden diseases in the future. Its been a month since I gave birth. Its not that exaggerated. Emelia thought she was going to be a dead dog. Since she was pregnant, Julian did not let her do anything, now after the birth, she is still doing nothing at all. Considering that she as a mother should hug her children just born, Julian did not stop her from holding them, or he did not even let her do such a simple thing. However, Emelia had another n, so she took the opportunity to bring it up. Well, I want to go to the gym. I want to work out to be healthy and strong so that I can be there for our kids and take care of them. Emelia was slender before pregnancy. From pregnancy till now, Julian hired a nutritionist for her, so she did not gain much weight except for that part. She knew that she had to apany and raise two children, and she needed to be stronger and physically better than other mothers, so she decided to work out. Once, Julian thought she wasnt strong enough and told her to work out, but she wouldnt do. Now that she had a son and daughter, she has the motivation to make herself stronger. Working out? Julian slightly frowned. His sight fell on her fair skin. Her figure had changed slightly after the birth of her children, and when her sexy body showed up at the gym, he could not imagine how unrestrained the trainers eyes would be on her. Yeah, otherwise Id stay at home all day and have nothing to do. A little exercise would be good for me. Emelia had already decided that she was going to get her own firm abs. Julian at this time had ten thousand thoughts in his mind, but also knew that her idea of improving physical quality is good, so he said, You have the idea of getting exercise is very good, but dont go to the gym. I can be your coach at home. We have a gym. I think Im quite professional. Who wanted to practice alone in the gym at home? That could be so boring. Emelia would probably sleep through it. And she wanted to go to the gym because she was so boring staying at home. She could have someone to chat with, and Nina, as a female star in order to maintain a figure also often went to the gym, so she could go to a gym with Nina. It would be fun when the girls work out together. Im not going to practice at home. Im going to the gym. Julian felt so helpless, Is practice at home different? Emelia asked him sincerely, Mr. Hughes, we have been seeing each other at home all day. Dont you want me to leave for a while and keep our distance so as to keep our rtionship fresh? From the time she was pregnant to the time she gave birth, Julian almost worked from home in order to take full care of her. To be honest, Emelia sometimes felt disgusting thinking about it. She personally believed that even close couples should keep their distance. Emelia was afraid that Julian would be tired of her if they continued to be so close. To her surprise, Julian immediately changed his expression and said, Emelia, are you tired of me? He thought, Keep a distance to keep their rtionship fresh? Was she tired of him? Julians expression became serious. Emelia only felt suffocated. Her intuition told her that Julian misunderstood her. She hurriedly exined, I am not tired of you, but I am afraid that you are tired of me, after all, I am now a woman who has given birth to children, my figure is a little out of shape and my temperament is certainly different from before, I Emelia clearly calmly exined, but suddenly her eyes turned red as she seemed to feel inferior because of her words. Julian was so scared. He hugged her to coax her, How can I be tired of you? I cant love you more.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Your figure is not out of shape and your temperament has not changed. In my heart, you are still that gentle beautiful woman, no matter how old you are, no matter how many years pass by, you are the most beautiful in my heart. Julian expressed a sincere. Emelia hugged him with tears falling down. She cried while saying, Thats all rhetoric, how can I have not changed! Emelia didnt know why she was so sensitive. She didnt want to cry, but she couldnt control herself. Its all my fault. If you want to exercise or go to the gym, its ok. Julian gave in for no reason, I dont mean to stop you from going to the gym. I just feel ufortable when I think of men seeing your body. I didnt want any man to see you. I was selfish. Im sorry. Emelia was crying, but his words made herugh. She had wondered why he wouldnt let her go to the gym, and now she knew his idea. She didnt know whether tough or be angry. Emelia, who stopped crying, immediately apologized to Julian, saying, Im sorry. I dont know why I suddenly lost control of my emotions. Julian hugged her and said, Itsmon. Womens mood swings after they give birth. If they cant find a good way to let out their negative emotion, its easy to get postpartum depression. If there is something unhappy and ufortable, be sure to tell me. I dont want you to get into any trouble. Postpartum depression? Emelia felt so funny. Do you know about that? Of course, Julian said with a serious expression. Postpartum depression is a serious problem, and I have been paying close attention to your emotion. Emelia did not feel depressed, and instead, just a little sensitive, so sheforted Julian by saying, Im fine. Dont worry, even if Im depressed, thats because Im so idle. But Julian still worried, Later you can talk to Jean. Chapter 757 Brothers in a Rough Road of Love Emelia wanted to say that Arthur stuck closely with Jean. As long as Jean was free, Arthur was sure to stay with her. Jean had no time to talk to Jean. Besides, Emelia didnt think she had postpartum depression. Her life was so happy that depression was far away from her. But in order to let Julian rest assured, she still agreed to talk to Jean. But Julian saw through her mind. He looked at her and said, You dont perfunctory me, just give Jean a call. Emelia hadnt expected Julian to be so serious, so she had to take out a mobile phone to call Jean. Jean said on the phone, Ill meet you in your lounge right away. Jean hung up the phone before Emelia could say anything as if she was eager to escape from something. A few minutester, Jean knocked on the door of their lounge, followed by the cheeky Arthur. You were in the lounge, too? Emelia couldnt help asking because Jean came here in such a short time. Thisyer is almost all taken by Nina and Cameron, especially for the guests to rest, Jean came over so soon, it is also obvious that she was in thisyer. Just think of Jean staying with Arthur together, this atmosphere immediately became ambiguous. Emelia said shyly, Sorry to disturb you. That was all Julians fault because he asked her to make any phone calls. It was obvious to disturb Jeans date with Arthur. Emelia also noticed Arthurs changes during this period, especially his decision to settle down in the Zoshalor for Jean. Emelia felt his sincere repentance. Compared with a series of rhetoric, Arthurs practical actions could warm Jeans heart more, after all, Jeans situation was a little special these days. Her father was not healthy, so Jean must stay in Zoshalor. Jean could not continue to remain indifferent about Arthursmitment. Emelia knew that Jean had wavered, otherwise Jean would not allow Arthur to pester him. ording to Jeans decisive character, if she did not want to talk to Arthur anymore, she would definitely simply refuse, just as she had resigned and left Riverside City. They loved each other. They didnt have a serious rtionship because they didnt have an opportunity, so at the moment the date was very important, but Julian asked her to call Jean. Emelia invited Jean toe in and red at Julian, but Julian didnt think he did anything wrong. He stood up and said to Emelia. Im going to a banquet with Arthur, and you can talk. After taking two steps, he turned around and told Emelia, Call me when the kids wake up. Then he pulled Arthur, who was reluctant to part from Jean and did not want to leave, and closed the door, Julian said to Arthur in disgust, Look at you now, loser, you cant even leave Jean for a little while. Arent you going to Zoshalor with her? Julian also knew that Arthur bought the apartment just in front of Jean. He would always have time to see her. So it was nothing for him to leave her for a while. Arthur returned to Julian in a faint way, You didnt run to the capital with Emelia? Wouldnt you rather have her tied up in front of you for 24 hours? Arthur thought, So how could Julian mock him? Julian was choked by Arthurs words, but he thenughed at himself, Why do we have such a rough road of love? We dont know how to cherish what we have until we lost them. Yes. Arthur was also filled with emotion, when I met Jean in the hospital, I thought that if I could cherish her, maybe we would have held a grand wedding now. Today the sweet romantic wedding of Cameron and Nina made Arthur so desperate to have one. After seeing the whole process of the wedding, Arthur already thought about how his wedding with Jean should be nned, but the next second he was sad because Jean had not agreed to formal reconciliation with him. Julian raised his hand and patted Arthurs shoulder, Come on. He and Arthur had been so hard, so he hoped Phil with Ezra could have fewer detours in their rtionships. Phil was different from them because he had always cherished Anya, as for Ezra Because it involved Maisie, Julians mood was veryplex. How could I put it? As long as Ezra did not look back for Maisie, he would not do what Arthur had done. He thought that Ezra must not look back, he had always been unrestrained and ruthless in a rtionship, and Maisie was just a passer-by in his life. After Julian and Arthur left, Jean asked Emelia with concern, What happened? Are you in a bad mood? She was a psychologist. There must be something that happened, otherwise she wouldnt call her. Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Jean immediately asked him sharply, Dont tell me you have postpartum depression? How does everyone know postpartum depression? Not many puerperal knew about postpartum depression. Supposedly as a pregnant woman, she should dabble in this knowledge, but because Julian took care of her so carefully when she was pregnant. Julian read many books that pregnant women should read, she was told about the things in these books by Julian. And how could Julian tell her about postpartum depression during pregnancy? So, Emelia didnt pay much attention to postpartum depression. She had read about it asionally on the news, but she didnt feel like paying attention to it because she thought it was so far away from her. Unexpectedly, now everyone mentioned it, but she is the one confused. No, no. Not wanting to make Jean worry, Emelia denied Jeans words by waving her hand, I dont have postpartum depression. Julian asked me to talk to you. I was a little sensitive just now. Emelia then told Jean that she had lost control and shed tears just now. Jeanughed after listening carefully and said, This is not postpartum depression at all. You can only say that you are emotionally sensitive. Postpartum depression has three symptoms, being unhappy, loss of interest, and low energy, and I dont see you have any of them. Emelia burst intoughter and said, Sure, lets talk aboutck of energy. Its totally different. I even feel energetic every day, because I eat well and sleep well. Unlike other new mothers who were exhausted, Emelia was too idle every day. Julian hired two nannies for two children, plus he, the almighty dad, and Vincent also went to their house almost every day, sometimes Heather Duncan and Gerhard Hughes woulde, too. Everyone was scrambling to take care of the babies, and Emelia was useless as a mother. Vincent and Julian were enough to make her have nothing to do.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vincent had cherished her, and her two children are just like his own grandchildren, so he regarded the two children as a treasure, and even said that he would change careers to be a childrens writer for the sake of two children. Emelia was stunned when she knew that he wanted to write a fairy tale book suitable for her two children and turn it into a picture book with illustrations from great artists. Chapter 758 Work on a Healthy Relationship Because of the two newborn babies, even Gerhard, who had been selfish for half his life, had be gentle. Every time when he visited the two children, he always brought something to them and looked at them with a gentle smile on his face. But Julian was ungrateful. Julian said that as he grew up, Gerhard did not be so gentle with him. His memory of Gerhard was all cold and serious expressions. After the rift between Heather and Gerhard, Gerhard looked at him with disgust. So now Gerhard doted on the children so much which made Julian very annoyed. Gerhard and Heather had been divorced, but Gerhard was embarrassed to visit these children alone because he could feel Jins dislike for him, so every time he came there with Heather. Although Heather disliked him very much, she sometimes felt sorry for him and took him with her when she was in a good mood. So with so many people helping to take care of the children, how could Emelia feel tired? There are no negative emotions in her mind because Julian spoiled her so much, and Nina, a cheerful and lively friend, chatted with her on WhatsApp all day and amused her. Emelia was always in a good mood. Jean said, As for that you were emotionally sensitive and suddenly burst into tears just now, I think you just have the mood every woman will have, especially when your partner is too excellent, sometimes there will be a kind of inexplicable anxiety and worry. Emelia nodded vigorously, Yes, thats how I feel. Jean pointed out what was in her mind. Because Julian was too perfect, she just got some inferiority and anxiety and did not hold back tears. Jean consoled her, This is very normal. It was not rted to postpartum depression, normal people also have a bad mood sometimes, right? And I am sure you will soon be able to adjust yourself. What Jean really wanted to say is that Julian would soon be able to help her adjust, but he could not see Emelia have a trace of unhappiness. Emelia shrugged and said, So Julian is making it out of a big deal.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Emelia even though Julian was the one suffering from postpartum depression, even though he didnt give birth to any baby. Jean smiled, He is just worried about you. Anyway, I got nothing to do. Its fine toe over to chat with you. With her affairs settled, Emelia asked Jean again, You and Arthur Speaking of Arthur, Jean had a headache and lifted a hand to rub her forehead, You must have known that he wants to go to Zoshalor. What can I do? Tell me. Emelia chuckled and said, If you cant escape, you should ept it. Jean looked at her, looking very serious, In fact, the thing is not that I cant ept him, but even if I ept him, our rtionship cantst. We didnt get to know each other properly when we were abroad. At that time, we were too busy with schoolwork and didnt pay much attention to getting to know each other. You know what happened after we came back. We dont have time to get along with each other. Jean told Emelia about her troubles, Now he is making such a big move, if we really get together but find that our characters are ipatible, it will not be good to break up again. Whether you with Julian or Nina with Cameron, you all have experienced a lot, so when you got back together, you knew whether the man is the right one or not. But we dont really know each other, except physically. Emelia felt that Jeans words were not unreasonable. Whether the two people could stay together for a long time depends on whether they could get along with each other for a long time, rather than a temporary attraction Ailing Zhang said, Love must be implemented in the daily chores of life, after all, life is made of those things. So what are you going to do? Emelia asked Jean. Jean thought for a moment and said, Im going to go to Zoshalor and I will not let him touch me. Lets start with the basic part of a rtionship. Emeliaughed, I think Arthur will be crazy. Once a man had tasted the sweet taste of that thing, he would only want more, and if someone stopped him from doing that now, he would go crazy. Jean pursed her lips and said, If he cant ept it, we would have nothing to talk about. Emelia thought she could understand Jeans intention, Well, you two started with sex. You want to return your rtionship to pure love, right? Jean nodded. Yes, from the beginning to now. In fact, we have not had a healthy rtionship. It is time to have one. After all, we are not twenty-something. If they fell in love this time, they would aim to get married. Of course, if it didnt work out, they would have to break up. Well, Emelia agreed with Jeans decision, but she could already think how devastated Arthur would be. Nina with Camerons wedding ended in the afternoon, and friends and rtives dispersed. Nina who was in Camerons arms was standing at the door to see off guests, only felt that her waist was broken. Even though she, as a female star, is used to high heels, her feet hurt. And it was a small wedding, so she didnt have to have one wedding after another. Nina could not imagine how tired those prosperous wedding heroines were. Emelia with Julian holding the child to leave, Nina approached the little boy in Emelias arms and said, ric, godmother will miss you. Nina can feel Julians dislike towards her from the corner of her eyes, although the baby is still sleeping, Nina still ys her part to make Julians troubles worse. She couldnt hide the love in her eyes for somebody elses son, Oh, ric, what a handsome boy you are! When you grow up, youre going to crush a bunch of girls, and godmother is obsessed with you right now. Emeliaughed, Stop, Cameron will be angry with you if you say more. Nina loved Emelias son so much, that even Cameron was jealous. Emelia was speechless. These men were so easy to get jealous of, and Julian was even jealous of a months-year-old baby. Nina then let go of the children, but her hands still touched Emelias face gently, baby, see you in the gym. Emelia did not reject it at all. Instead, she nodded meekly, Ok. Emelia was used to Ninas behavior, but Julian on the side was so angry. Was Emelia so double standard? Now he sometimes tried to kiss her, but she would push him away with the excuse of being disgusting. But it was fine for Nina to touch her face? And, how could Nina do that? Is that what a woman should do? How could she touch Emelias face? Was that something a woman could do? She looked like a rogue. Julian didnt know that Nina was more unscrupulous than this when she was at school before, and she had been getting along with Emelia in such a way that was very intimate. It wasmon for them to hug each other. And Nina liked to flirt with Emelia. In fact, this was Ninas affection for Emelia. Of course, Nina had controlled herself. If Julian saw the way they get along before, he would be furious. Chapter 759 A Spoiled Woman Has the Best Love Emelia and Julian were thest guests to leave. After they left with their two kids, Nina leaned into Camerons arms, very tired, and whined, Im so tired. My feet are going to break. She was just like a spoiled child. Julian snorted, Didnt you have a lot of energy when you were messing around? Nina heard Julians sour tone, immediately raised her arm around his waist, and coaxed him, Oh, I was deliberately making my Julian angry. That was fun. Julian helplessly looked down at the girl in his arms. He didnt know how to deal with her at all. He was angry with her until she came over and coaxed him in a soft voice. The girl in his arms was wearing a bright red cheongsam, which was their wedding party dress. She was elegant and attractive, and her face was bright and dazzling. When Julian looked down at her, he felt his eyes would be shaken. He totally understood the meaning of the phrase All the well made-updies at once saw dull and colorless. He couldnt see anyone but her. Does your waist hurt? Lets go back and Ill give you a massage. He whispered to the beautiful brides ear. Nina giggled in his arms. Please Mr. Dauster, I mean my foot. God knew what was on this guys mind. Then Ill massage your feet. Julian hugged Emelia back to the hotel and left after managing thest things. At this point, their married life was officially begun. All the hardships and separations they experienced before would be the past, and the future that awaited them would be doubly sweet and happy. Julian returned home with Emelia, and after settling the two children, he cornered Emelia at the bathroom door. When Emelia removed her makeup in the bathroom, Julian stopped her and asked, Where do I rank in your heart? Emelia was very embarrassed. In her heart, he was as important as her son, daughter, and Vincent, and Nina was also important. Julian said, Ok, let me put it this way. Which one is more important, me or Nina? Emelia was still unable to answer. She also finally understood that Julian was stimted by Ninas action just now. That was so childish to jealous Nina. Could love and friendship be the same? So she finally answered, You two are both very important to me. Julian snorted coldly, and then pressed her, What if you have to choose one?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Emelia surrendered and grabbed him by the waist and protested, Oh, Julian, whats wrong with you today? For me, you are more important than Ezra and all my friends, Julian firstly gave the ranking of love and friendship in his heart, but it is undeniable that his tone was softened by her active approach. Emelia didnt know what to do, so she had to use her own assassins mace. She dived into his arms, and then said in a mncholy tone, I cant choose between you and Nina because you are both very important to me. Julian was desperate. He could ept the fact that he couldntpare with the kids, but why couldnt he beat Nina? Forgot it. He had already known such a result, so he was humiliate himself by asking. He knew that Nina had been apanying her through the gloomiest period of time in her life which was three years of depressed marriage and those days after divorce. So he could imagine how important Nina was to Emelia. Besides, Emeliay in his arms and said softly, Please dont ask me this question anymore. It really worries me, because I always think about what happened to you the first time and try to judge which of you is more important to me by such things. But Im so sad when I think of all the bad things, and I cant afford anything to happen to you two. Emelia was a gentle person, even when she said such words, her tone was soft. With some grievance andint, Julian instantly lost all his anger with only endless love and self-reproach left. He hugged her and apologized. Im sorry. I wont ask this question anymore. He also didnt know why he asked such a question, probably he was crazy. He just wanted topete with Nina over who was more important. But in the end, not only did not get the results he wanted but made Emelia so upset. It was all his fault. He asked no more questions. It didnt matter where he was in her heart. What mattered was that she was his wife, the mother of his two children, the one who was going to be with him for the rest of his life. That was enough. Finally, Julians anger was appeased, and Emelia could finally quietly go to the bath. Well, she also had a hard time. She had two kids and a man to deal with every day. Leaving Nina and Camerons wedding, Jean nned to go directly to the airport, Arthur stopped her, You go with me? I can say goodbye to my parents passingly. I had nned to go to Zoshalor tomorrow and meet them for dinner that night, but now the n has changed and I need to tell them. Arthur did not lie about this. He thought that Jean would be very tired after a day of the wedding, and she would probably stay in Riverside City tonight to take a rest and then return to Zoshalor tomorrow. Therefore, he also nned to leave tomorrow. He knew he might not be able toe back for a long time, so he made an appointment with his parents for dinner. Things happened. Jean did not n to stay in Riverside City for a minute. Jean declined politely, Ill wait for you at the airport. I live near here. Ill be here soon. Ill grab my luggage and well go to the airport together. Arthur insisted. He did not want to part with Jean for a second in case she ran away again. Jean could not persuade him, so he had to go to his residence first. But when they entered, Arthur pushed her against the door and kissed her without saying a word. Jean was so regretful. She knew he was up to no good, but since she had already made the decision to have a healthy rtionship with him, she absolutely wouldnt let him seed again. So she raised her hands and pushed the man who was deceiving her. As Arthur was pushed by her, Jean caught sight of two people sitting on the sofa in the living room. They were a middle-aged couple with stunning faces. Jean was also embarrassed for a while, and quickly reminded Arthur, You have someone at home! Arthur was stunned for a moment and slowly turned around. He saw his parents staring at him and Jean with astonishment and embarrassment. His fathers hand stopped holding the teacup and he froze there. His mothers mouth was wide open, and it was obvious that they were scared by his unreserved behavior of kissing Jean. Arthur felt embarrassed for a moment, and then he used a light cough to hide his embarrassment, and then asked them, Dad, mom? Why are you here? I, we Abigail, always eloquent, was speechless for a moment. Could she say that they were waiting here to ask him what was going on with Jean? How could they know that he would bring Jean back and show a kissing scene? If it was not Jean who noticed them, was he showing them an X-rated scene? Chapter 760 My Girlfriend Abigail and Arthurs father had the key to Arthurs apartment. If she had time, Abigail often came to tidy up the house for his son, and sometimes she would prepare some food for him. Everyone knew that their son only thought about medical skills on weekdays, and he was busy day and night, so he couldnt take good care of himself. Today, after leaving the hotel, Abigail proposed toe directly to her son. She wanted to ask him about his rtionship with Jean as soon as his son came back. She really couldnt wait a moment. They had just finished cleaning up and sat down for a cup of tea when they heard the door open and saw something that made them blush. Abigail did not know how to describe her son. Once in the hotel, he stopped her and kissed her, and this time, he kissed her again as soon as they returned home. Did he truly love her so much and want to kiss her all day? Brandons reaction was a little faster. He took Abigail up immediately, and hurriedly said to his son, Well, I and your mother have nothing to tell you, we will go first. As he said, he pulled Abigail to leave, so that his son could continue to do what he wanted to do. Hearing his words, Jean around Arthur was also more embarrassed, turned around, and wanted to escape. Arthur grabbed her hand to pull her back, and he also stopped his parents. Mom, Dad, wait a minute. Arthur took Jean back, hugged her into his arms, and solemnly introduced her to his parents, This is Jean, my girlfriend. Jean bit her teeth and thought that this person was really shameless. When did she be his girlfriend? However, she could not deny it in front of his parents, so she smiled and said to Abigail and Brandon, Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Hudgens. What the hell was going on? What was she doing? Greeting Arthurs parents? That was so strange Nice to meet you, too. Abigail smiled. But then she asked Arthur directly, Are you sure this youngdy is your girlfriend? Why do I think the girl is not willing? Was his mother here to undermine him? After saying this, Abigail saved Jean from Arthur andforted her by saying, Its all right, darling. If you dont like him, just refuse him. We have no objection. Mrs. Hudgens! Arthur had a headache. Now his hands were empty. His mother had dragged Jean away, and she even persuaded Jean to refuse him Did she have any idea how hard it was for him and Jean to get to this point? He deliberately used this opportunity to introduce her as his girlfriend in order to make the rtionshipe true, but his mother even advised Jean to refuse to admit the identity of his girlfriend! Jean had some embarrassment, but because of Abigails words, she did not refrain fromughing. She knew that his mother was a very interesting person from Arthur, but she did not expect that she was more lovely and funny than she heard when she saw her. Oh, honey, you have a beautiful smile. Abigail praised Jean warmly, Your earrings are also very beautiful, arent they designed by yourself? Jean was overwhelmed by her enthusiasm. When she did not know how to respond, Arthur frowned and asked Abigail, Mom, how did you know she could design jewelry? If he remembered correctly, he had just said Jeans name, not her upation. So, how did his mother know that Jeans jewelry was designed by herself? He just felt strange. When his mother met Jean for the first time, she should have been very curious about her and even looked her up and down, but his mother seemed to know her already. Given what she just said, did she know Jean already? Reminded by Arthur, Jean also realized this thing. About how I know that its not your business. Abigail simply gave Arthur a nce, and then took Jeans hand to walk into the living room. Since you are here, you may as well stay. Abigail felt like she was dreaming. She wanted Arthur to take Jean home before, but Brandons words hit her. She did not expect that not long after that, her future daughter-inw stood in front of her. Jean smiled and sat down on the sofa with Abigail. She poured a cup of tea for Jean. Here, honey, have a cup of tea, I just made it. Thank you. Jean politely took the teacup, pursed her lips, and drank gently. Seeing this, Arthur had to go and sit down with his father. He did not avoid sitting beside Jean and then said to his parents, Since you are right here, I will tell you about something. I will go to Zoshalor with Jeanter. I cant have dinner with you tonight. Without any hesitation, Abigail said, Its all right. Go ahead. After saying that, Abigail saw Jean again. She loved Jean more and more as she got to know more about Jean, and she found that Jean was elegant with a great temperament, it is her sons luck to have this girlfriend. Seeing Abigail was so frank, Jean could not help raising her eyes to Abigail, and then she found that Abigail was looking at her, too. Jean felt embarrassed for a while and smiled and turned her sight. Jean could feel that Abigail liked her very much, which made her dont know how to deal with her enthusiasm. Jean knew Emelias past. Julians mothers attitude toward Emelia once made her afraid of her mother-inw. Even though it was Nina, Camerons mother was a little disapproving of her at first.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But Abigails eyes were full of love that couldnt hide. Jean felt that was unbelievable. Mama! Arthur reminded Abigail. Arthur was too depressed, his mother looked at Jean with too much enthusiasm, so he was afraid Jean would be scared. Abigail was aware of his sons reminder, so she sat up straight and solemnly told his son, If you go to Zoshalor, take care of yourself. You just focus on your life and career, do not worry about us. And the most important thing she wanted to say is that Arthur should marry Jean. Arthur answered, If there is something, call me, or you can also call Julian, Ezra, and my other friends. After all, Zoshalor was still a distance from Riverside City, if his parents really have something urgent, he certainly couldnte back for the first time, so Arthur had asked his three friends to take care of his parents. Of course, they agreed. For them, Arthurs parents were equivalent to their parents, so they would certainly help him to take care of them. But Abigail said, Your father and I will go abroad next week. Dont worry. We are both doctors. We are more professional than anyone else when there is an ident. What Abigail said was also very reasonable, because she and Brandon were in good health. If there was any small ident, there was no need to bother anyone. And if they had a serious illness, they might as well save themselves as wait for others to help them. As if she was thinking of something, Abigail added, You go to Zoshalor to settle down, and we will go there to see you before you leave. Arthur answered expressionlessly, thinking that they were not going to see me, but to see Jean. This was only the beginning, but he had been deeply aware of his family status which must be lower than Jeans. Chapter 761 Just Pure Love Although Abigail was very enthusiastic, Jean was also very measured. She could obviously feel that the rtionship between her son and Jean was not very harmonious. Although her son introduced Jean as his girlfriend, she wisely did not mention anything about the rtionship between Jean and Arthur, and only held Jeans hand and talked about a lot of family affairs. Abigail and Brandon did not linger long and soon got up and left. After seeing off his parents, the first thing Arthur did was apologize to Jean, Im sorry. I didnt know my parents would suddenlye to me. Jean crossed her arms and asked him, What about introducing me as your girlfriend? Are you innocent too? Loving a woman who was smart and logical was also a hard case. Arthurs attempts to confuse the public were in vain, so she had to confess, I said that on purpose Arthur thought Jean would be angry and turned away, but she suddenly opened her mouth after looking at him for a long time, We can establish a rtionship as a couple. Really? Arthur looked at Jean in disbelief, feeling as if he were in a dream. Jean added, But we have to make some rules. No problem, you say. Arthur agreed without thinking. She agreed to be his girlfriend. It was all he had ever wanted. What else couldnt he ept? Jean said carefully, First, we could no longer have any physical intimacy. They could have sex when they were not a couple, but they couldnt do it after they were in a rtionship? What kind of logic was that? I he just opened his mouth to try to protest, Jean simply interrupted him, You agree or not? If you dont agree to this, there is no need to discuss. Arthur ceased all words of defiance because he could see that Jean was not joking. She meant it. He knew how determined she was when she got serious. Once she resigned and left Riverside City withouting back, which would be his best lesson. So he said, I agree. He then said softly, looking into Jeans eyes, I think I know what you mean. Jeans eyes shed a trace of surprise because she was going to exin it to him, but she never expected that he actually understand? If he was right, he was not so unromantic that cant be helped. Arthur stepped forward and hugged Jean and then wrapped her in his arms and said in a low voice, Do you think it was the sex that started our rtionship? You want us to go back to a simple rtionship now? Yes. Jean looked at himplexly and answered. Arthur had always given her the impression that he was very careless in dealing with feelings. Jean had never expected that he could guess her thoughts so keenly this time. Arthur hugged her waist and solemnly dered again, I promise. I also hope that we are getting better and better. Then he asked, What about number two? Didnt she say there were rules? This first one was agreed upon, and then Arthur felt that there was nothing to be scared of. Jean said lightly, There is no number two. So he was just tricked, wasnt he? She said that if he didnt say yes, it was off the table, but in fact, there was no other deal?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Arthur ground his teeth, finally looked up to the sky, and let out a long breath. Who could understand the anguish when your girlfriend was a psychological doctor? She could control his mind so precisely that he could not say a word. Jean, amused by his exhausted but helpless expression, raised her eyebrows and asked, Whats the matter? Feel unwilling and angry? No. Arthur immediately shook his head and denied it, how could he dare to be wronged and angry? All he had felt was self-contempt. Because he lost his brain in the presence of beauty and didnt suspect that her words would be deceitful. Since you agree, lets go. Jean proposed with a rxed tone. Arthur raised his hand to pull the person that turned round to walk away, hugged her waist, and said in a low voice unwillingly, Since we cannot have sex, can we hold hands or kiss? No! Jean wanted to say no, but the man had already bent over and kissed her. Jean was so angry that she did not want to talk to him anymore. Until two people arrived at the airport and are ready to board the ne, Jean did not want to talk to Arthur. After Arthur took the initiative to talk to her many times, Jean said angrily, Who will kiss each other when their rtionship just began? Arthurpromised, Then is holding hands allowed? Jean did not speak. Arthur said nothing and took her hand to hold tightly, What are lovers if they cant hold hands? He said it with great conviction. Jean nced at their sped hands and said nothing more, but she did not pull her hand away. She should give him a little sweetener. What if he went mad and didnt follow the rules? Ezra returned to Nina and Camerons wedding after scolding Erika at the cafe, and chose to shut his phone down, even if Roman and the Marshalls went crazy, he still enjoyed a rare quiet. After the wedding in the afternoon, he was blocked by Romans driver as soon as he got out of the wedding banquet. Vice president, our boss wants to meet you. Said the driver. Ezra coldly nces at the driver. Didnt think he didnt know, the driver already listened to Diana Rhodes, so at this time, he deliberately called him vice president in order to remind him that he was not the real owner of Canuli. Anything was possible in the future, including the possibility that he wouldnt even be a vice president. Ezra at the wedding party drank a lot of wine, at this time he was a little drunk, but his posture was still tall and straight. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he squinted at the driver and made him scared out of cold sweat. The driver knew that the vice president was always smiling, but he was brutal when he was angry. But he was also told to do this, Mrs. Cantillo explicitly asked him to call Ezra that. The driver soon looked away, and then Ezra sneered and sat into the drivers car. What? Did Mrs. Cantillo think that he broke with his father and the Marshalls, so Roman would disown him and kick him out of The Cantillos? Was that why the driver provoke him like this? Wasnt Mrs. Cantillo getting a little carried away? No wonder Mrs. Cantillo was arrogant, he almost strangled Erika, It was afraid his father was mad at that time and had called awyer to go to the hospital to formally remove him from his family? In the hospital, sure enough, the old manswyer who was ready had been in the ward with theputer opened. Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters were also there. Erika, eyes red from tears, and her parents were there. Erikas sister Linda, who was in poor health and convalescent at home all day, also came to Romans ward. Ezra thought viciously, couldnt this old man was going to die after making a will, so Linda also came to see off her own father? Chapter 762 I Am Not Wrong All people looked at Ezra with anger, as if he did heinous things, but Ezra went in without changing his expression. His father leaned weakly against the head of his bed. Chemotherapy had thinned him out of phase, and Ezra thought he was even more mean and ferocious. A cup was thrown at him, but Ezra did not hide. He had not remembered how many times he had been hit by his father like this. He could say that from the moment he was recognized back to the Cantillos, this kind of rough treatment has never stopped, because almost everything he did was at odds with Roman. Roman couldnt control him, so he resorted to violence Ezra was used to this, and sometimes he would get hit and bleed. But the cup did not throw at him, although Roman was angry, the body could not let him be angry, he had no strength to throw the cup at Ezra from a distance. The ss broke on the floor, and the others in the room recoiled with a separate exmation. You apologize to Erika! Apologize to your Mr. Mrshalls family! Roman roared on the bed, and the roar was followed by huge gulps of breath as if one could pass out in the next second. Ezra stood rooted to the spot and did not move. His eyes were filled with indifference as he said, Im not wrong. I want to have a free marriage. I dont like Erika, and even the king cant force me to marry her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. You His father was so angry that he red at him. He didnt expect Ezra to have such an attitude today. He said that he didnt like Erika in front of so many people, which indirectly showed that he would never marry Erika. The other people in the ward were also shocked. Erika burst into tears on the spot, while Mrs. Marshalls eyes were red with pity. As for Mrs. Cantillo, she curled her lips slightly. Mrs. Cantillo hoped more than anyone else that Ezra would continue to irritate his father. Since thewyer was already present, Roman might have removed Ezra from the Cantillos with anger. In that case, the whole Canuli would belong to her two daughters. For so many years, she had endured the humiliation and lived with the yboy, Roman, in order to get the Canuli. None of the children of the vixens outside could get half a cent of the Cantillos money. Didnt those vixens want money from Raman? Now, Erika was going to torture them physically and mentally, taking back their happiness for half of their lives. In the end, they wont have a single cent of money. Especially Ezra. When Mrs. Cantillo thought of it, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, because Ezras mother was her favorite one Roman. What made Mrs. Cantillo most depressed was that Ezras mother did not seem to like Roman very much. She was always cold to Roman, but it was this look that was enough to satisfy Romans appetite. In order to get Ezras mothers heart, Roman almost divorced her. In order to make a promise to Ezras mother that they would spend the rest of their lives together, Mrs. Cantillo had tolerated Ezra being taken back to their family over the years. She watched Ezra bing a member of the Cantillos which was just like licking blood on her wounds every day. Even if she died, she would not ept the fact that it was Ezra to get the Canuli, so she and her daughters had been fighting with him all these years. Mrs. Marshall was the first to speak again. Even if you dont like Erika and dont want to marry her, you cant pinch her neck. Shouldnt you apologize to Erika for your violence? Look at Erikas neck. Its still red, Mrs. Marshall said as she pushed Erika out. The red mark on Erikas neck was shocking. Ezra remained unmoved. Instead, he curled his lips into a smile and replied to Mrs. Marshall, Youre going to look for my father. Thats how he treats me. Over time, Ive learned to fight violence against others. Isnt it said that parents are the best teachers for children? Ezras words were casual but full of sarcasm. Roman was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot. No, he should have been so angry that he almost died. His current body really couldnt stand such stimtion. He didnt expect that Ezra could use his violence to block Mrs. Marshall and the others mouths. However, he was really rude to Ezra. Just now, he threw a cup at Ezra Romans condition was not good, and the doctor who was on standby at any time hurried forward to check him. Mrs. Cantillo rushed over with red eyes and sobbed around Roman. How are you? The body belongs to you. You cant control him. Cant you control your emotions? Mrs. Cantillo criticized Roman sadly. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that her words were tantamount toining that he was going to piss off his biological father regardless of the consequences. In recent years, this kind of word was always heard by Ezra, but he didnt care about it at all. The Cantillos had been dissatisfied with him over the years. He could hear it in Mrs. Cantillos sarcastic words. It was just that he had been very sessful in his career over the years. He had led Canuli to thrive, which was many times better than the two daughters of Mrs. Cantillo. Therefore, she could not find anything wrong with him in her work. She could only use his moral nature which always made Roman angry and the gossip in his love life to nder him. After a thorough examination, the doctor put an oxygen bottle on Roman. There was no guilt in Ezras eyes. He looked at his father indifferently and asked, Do I have to arrange a marriage with the Marshalls? Yes. Roman nodded without hesitation. Okay, I agree. Ezra agreed, and everyone in the ward was shocked by his words. In particr, Mrs. Cantillos eyelids were twitching violently. If Ezra agreed to marry Erika, his father would definitely ask hiswyer to draft a will to hand over thepany to Ezra without hesitation. In an instant, she felt that the blood pressure in her head was soaring and she was about to lose herposure. On the bed, Romans face was also full of joy, but Ezras words were shocking again. But I want to marry Linda. What? A group of people eximed at the same time, thinking that they had heard it wrong. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Ezra turned to look at Linda, who was sitting in a wheelchair because of her weak body. He said frivolously, I like her frail and sickly appearance. I like her to be so fragile that she can copse at a touch. With Ezras words, Lindas originally pale face became paler and paler. Ezra said, Hasnt Juliet also won the favor of Romeo? Why cant I like Linda? Ive been in love with her for a long time. Since you insist on a marriage alliance with the Marshalls, Ill choose to marry Linda. Linda was the illegitimate daughter of Roman. He would definitely not let him marry Linda. Ezra deliberately pulled him and Linda together. He was warning his father in this way. He knew Lindas identity, and he also knew all the embarrassing things between his father and Mrs. Marshall. He warned his father not to force him to marry Erika, or he would expose this matter to Mrs. Cantillo. Chapter 763 I’ll Give It Back Little By Little If Mrs. Cantillo knew the secret rtionship between Roman and Mrs. Marshall, she was afraid that thest days of Romans life would not be peaceful. Not only Roman but also Mrs. Marshalls family life would be messed up by Mrs. Cantillo. Mrs. Cantillo and Mrs. Marshall had been good friends for so many years. If she knew that Mrs. Marshall had hooked up with her husband and even had a daughter, she would be crazy. If she could strangle Roman, she could also kill Mrs. Marshall. For Mrs. Cantillo, the personal rtionship between Roman and Mrs. Marshall was not only a betrayal of Romans marriage but also of Mrs. Marshalls friendship. Therefore, it could be imagined what crazy things Mrs. Cantillo would do. Ezra was sure that Roman did not dare to let Mrs. Cantillo know this, so he gave such a warning. No! Mrs. Marshalls scream broke the dead silence in the ward because Ezra said that he wanted to marry Linda. Mrs. Marshall rushed over to him out of control. She beat and scolded him again and again, Ezra, do you still have any conscience? Our Linda is already like this. Why do you still humiliate her? Ezra took a step back to avoid Mrs. Marshall, who had gone mad, and asked Mrs. Marshall innocently, Why did I humiliate Linda? Erika can marry me, but Linda can be humiliated if she marries me. Why cant Mrs. Marshall treat your two daughters equally? You Mrs. Marshall felt guilty, so she didnt have the right words to talk to Ezra. She could only point at him and couldnt say anything. It was easy to tell that he was rted by blood to Linda. They couldnt get married! Mrs. Marshall wanted to cry but had no tears. As for Roman, his whole body froze after meeting Ezras dangerous gaze. Ezra watched as Romans pupils turned from disbelief to fear. Finally, his vision went ck and he faintedpletely. The ward was a mess. Ezra sneered and turned out of the ward. He didnt care about his father who was rescued at all as a child. Ezra! Mrs. Cantillo followed him out of the ward in chaos and shouted at Ezra from behind. Ezra stopped and turned around. He saw Mrs. Cantillo rushing towards him. What on earth do you want to do? Mrs. Cantillo was so angry that she raised her hand and threw it at Ezras face. Mrs. Cantillo felt that she waspletely led by Ezra. At first, Ezra said that he would not marry Erika, so she was happy for a long time. As a result, Ezra inexplicably said that he would marry Linda, and her wishful thinking failed again. Ezra did not allow Mrs. Cantillo to p him in the face. Instead, he grabbed Mrs. Cantillos wrist and said coldly with a sullen face, You are really old but strong. You bullied my mother like this at the beginning, didnt you?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His words made Mrs. Cantillos face change, but Ezra threw her away in a second. Mrs. Cantillo, who was wearing high heels, stumbled a few times and fell to the ground awkwardly. Over the years, Mrs. Cantillo had been living afortable life and had always been known for her elegance. Now that she was pushed to the ground by Ezra, she had lost her image. It was the most embarrassing moment in her life. Ezra looked down at Mrs. Cantillo on the ground and warned her word by word, Dont think that I dont know the despicable things you did to my mother. I will give them back to her one by one. Mrs. Cantillo could tell that Ezra was not joking. Her face could not help turning paler. When it came to Ezras mother, she had hated her so much. She had used all sorts of methods to drive her pregnant mother out of Riverside City and force her to go abroad. She had even almost taken away the child in her belly, and the baby was Ezra. At this moment, Mrs. Cantillo looked down and thought with great hatred in her heart, She should have been more ruthless in the beginning. She killed Ezras mother and the baby. Otherwise, there would not have been all the torture and humiliation brought to her by Ezra today. Ezra turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. He said to Mrs. Cantillo again, Oh, by the way, there is something I need to rify with you. My mother has never loved that old man. It was his wishful thinking and all kinds of coercion and temptation to my mother that forced my mother to be with him. Do you think my mother is ying hard to get? In fact, she really disgusts him. She wants you to keep an eye on that old man, and she wants to never see him again in her life. My mother also asked me to tell you that she was very grateful to you for driving her abroad so that she could live a good life away from that jerk. Mrs. Cantillo was shocked on the spot. She didnt believe Ezras words at all. I cant believe my mother doesnt like Roman. She thought that her mother deliberately hooked up with Roman for the sake of his money However, when Mrs. Cantillo came back to her senses, she was so angry that her whole body was trembling. It turned out that she had been fighting hard against Ezras mother with all kinds of jealousy, but in the end, her mother was only relieved. By the way, she also asked me to remind you that the rival in love you take most seriously doesnt like your husband, but the person you have never paid attention to has hooked up with your husband. Thats so pathetic After saying these words, Ezra turned around and left without looking back. He didnt n to wait for the old mans rescue in such a bad ce as a hospital. If he was rescued, the old man would take the initiative to find him because of the bombs he had left before. What did you say? What do you mean? Mrs. Cantillo screamed behind Ezra and tried to get up to chase him. She always felt that there was something behind Ezras words, but she fell so hard that she seemed to twist her feet and could not get up. She could only watch as Ezra left, while she was helped up by her little daughter who cameter. Mom! Whats wrong with you? Is it Ezra who attacked you? Anna, the youngest daughter of Mrs. Cantillo, said angrily, How dare he do this to you! At this time, Mrs. Cantillo had calmed down a little. She looked in the direction where Ezra left and asked, How is your father? Anna told the truth. It seems that his life is not in danger for the time being. Thats good. Mrs. Cantillo breathed a sigh of relief. Ezra left now. They had to try their best to persuade Roman to give the Canuli to her and her daughters during the period when Roman woke up. No matter what, they had to get the Canuli. To Mrs. Cantillos surprise, the first thing Roman did after waking up from aa was to ask thewyer to call Ezra back and drive them out of the ward, leaving him alone in the ward. Mrs. Cantillo had a bad feeling. What do you think of my marriage with Linda? After everyone left, Ezra went straight to the point. Since the old man had asked him toe back, he must have known his intention. Chapter 764 It’s None of Your Business Roman, who was lying on the hospital bed, asked feebly, What do you know? Ezra confessed, I know everything. Now it depends on whether you are willing to give up the decision that let me marry Erika. Roman closed his eyes in despair.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He had always thought that he had hidden his rtionship with Mrs. Marshall well because he knew that Mrs. Marshall was very different from the other women outside. Mrs. Cantillo could tolerate the women outside, but Mrs. Marshall was Mrs. Cantillos best friend. Once Mrs. Cantillo knew about this, the world would inevitably be in chaos. Therefore, over the years, he and Mrs. Marshall had been so careful that he and Mrs. Marshall thought it was impossible for anyone to know about their rtionship. He didnt expect that Ezra was so ruthless that he could dig out this matter. For a moment, Roman was angry and helpless. What he was angry about was that his son, Ezra, could do anything to deal with him. He was helpless that he was caught by Ezra, so he could only let Ezra do whatever he wanted. Ezra stood at the end of his fathers bed and said casually, You should know that you havent seeded in controlling me for so many years. If you want me to marry Erika just to protect your sick daughter from worry for the rest of her life, then Ill expose this matter. Well all have a hard time. Ezra threatened him directly. Ezra knew very well that if he wanted to deal with someone like his father, he had to take advantage of what he got. Otherwise, his father would only y more despicable tricks. Roman, who had been lying on the hospital bed for a long time, did not speak. Roman waited patiently with a good temper. He knew that Roman would definitelypromise. Okay, I agree. After a long while, his father finally spoke. Ill tell them about the cancetion of the engagementter. Okay, then you should take a good rest. After getting the exact answer, Ezra left this sentence and turned to leave. Stop! Roman, who was lying on the hospital bed, shouted in disbelief, and then asked in a trembling voice, You why dont you take this opportunity to let me give Canuli to you? Ezra replied, Theres no need for that. Roman was very shocked. He thought that Ezra would take the opportunity to make this request. After all, he was now tightly controlled by Ezra, and he would agree to any of Ezras requests. Ezra sneered disdainfully and said, Do you think I care about yourpany? Besides, even if you dont give it to me, I can still get it back. The Cantillos current glory was brought by him. Without the Canuli, he could still create a new gloriouspany. He wanted to get Canuli, not because he coveted Canulis wealth, but because he wanted to fight for his mothers reputation. He had to return all the humiliation, grievance, and hurt his mother had suffered in Mrs. Cantillos hands. After getting Canuli, he would transfer it to his mother, so that Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters would live under his mothers eyes and let Mrs. Cantillo be trampled on by his mother, which would relieve her anger. In the past, Mrs. Cantillo was so arrogant and aggressive in front of her mother. In the future, he would make Mrs. Cantillo lower her head and be humble in front of her mother. Roman was irritated by his words again and began to breathe heavily. Ezra turned around and left. He also called a doctor for his father. Every time his father saw Ezra, he would be so angry that he would call him a doctor. After Mrs. Cantillo was thrown to the ground by Ezra, she no longer dared to shout at Ezra in public. She could only let Ezra leave. Fortunately, his fathers situation was not so bad this time. After the doctor left, he, Mrs. Cantillo, and Mrs. Marshalls family officially announced, That bastards marriage with Erika ends here. As for what he said about marrying Linda, we just took it as nonsense. What? Mrs. Marshalls face was full of despair and unwillingness. Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters didnt look good. They didnt know that Roman was threatened by Ezra. They only thought that Romans decision was tantamount topromising Ezra, which meant that Roman cared about Ezras feelings very much. Dad, the news of his marriage with Erika has been spreading all over Riverside City recently. If we cancel it now, we will be ridiculous in other peoples eyes? Anna protested with dissatisfaction. At this time, Mr. Marshall also suggested, Roman, its not impossible for him to marry Linda Mr. Marshall also had his own ns. The Marshalls now only had a golden cover but rubbish inside. Whether it was Linda or Erika, as long as his daughter could marry Erika, the whole family would be carefree for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, he would have to worry about Lindas expensive medical expenses. Therefore, in his fathers opinion, whether it was his eldest daughter or his youngest daughter, as long as one of them could marry Ezra, he had no objection. Mrs. Marshalls eyes were dark. She pursed her lips and did not speak. Lindas face became paler. Linda knew her family background, so she knew very well that she could not marry Ezra. On the other hand, Erika, who had already been abandoned, was so angry that she was stomping her feet and crying. Why was it like this? Why was there no one to love her all of a sudden? They had held her in their hands before, trying to make Ezra and she married. Lets call it a day. Im tired. You go back first. After saying this, Roman slowly closed his eyes and expressed his attitude in this way. Mrs. Cantillo and Mrs. Marshall had to leave first. After leaving the ward, Mrs. Marshall held Mrs. Cantillos arm sadly and said, I thought we could be inws. I thought that after Erika marries the Cantillos, you will protect her. I can rest assured. On the surface, Mrs. Cantillo was also very regretful. Yes, I watched Erika grow up, just like my daughter. However, in reality, Mrs. Cantillo wasughing coldly in her heart. She was not Ezras biological mother, nor was Erikas mother-inw. Why would she protect Erika? Fortunately, Erika did not marry into the Cantillos. Otherwise, the Cantillos would have be a cash machine for the Marshalls. After this farce, everyone had a lot of things on their minds, except for Ezra, who felt rxed. Finally getting rid of the marriage with Erika, he was finally free. When he drove past a shopping mall, he identally saw Daviding out of the shopping mall. Originally, Ezra didnt want to pay much attention to David. However, David attracted his attention with bags in his hands. David was a big man with a baby brand bag in his hand, and he carried several bags, followed by the store attendant to stuff a bunch of bags into his trunk. Ezra frowned slightly. Why did David buy so many childrens clothes and daily necessities? He couldnt have helped Julian and Emelia to do this. Julian had done it himself, so it was impossible for him to hand this mission over to David. He thought, Is David secretly married and has a child? For some reason, he drove over and stopped beside Davids car. He rolled down the window and asked curiously, Why did you buy so many things for children? Do you have a child? David gave him an indifferent look and then said coldly, Its none of your business. Then he closed the trunk door heavily and got into the car and sped away. Chapter 765 Do You Like Him or Not? Since David had been so indifferent and unhappy with him recently, Ezra did not think much about it. He rolled up the window and drove away. David bought so many things for Maisies child. Since he reconciled with himself, David had been very fond of the newly-born baby, who was his little nephew. He bought a pile of toys and clothes and sent them to Maisie. Maisie had protested with him many times, saying that he had sent too many clothes, so the baby couldnt wear them all. David didnt care and kept buying. After attending Ninas and Camerons wedding, he was excited again and went to the mall to buy a bunch of things. Seeing that both Emelia and Nina had a good family and that even Jean and Arthur were half reconciled, David couldnt help but feel sad when he thought of his sister. If it were not for the fact that it was Ezra, Maisie could have a man who loved her and had such a romantic and sweet wedding in the future. David didnt know how to express his sadness, so he had to buy a bunch of things and send them to Maisie, hoping that she and the child could live a good life. After Jean and Arthurnded in Zoshalor, Jean asked Arthur, Where do you live? After Arthur told her his address, Jean turned around and left,pletely ignoring him. He was really something. How could he live in her apartment opposite hers? Her opposite apartment had been empty for a long time, but some time ago, someone went in and out to carry furniture or some other things every day. It turned out that he bought it to decorate. Whats wrong? Are you angry? Arthur pushed his luggage and caught up with her. I just want to get closer to you. Jean pursed her lips and kept walking. She didnt know what to say. She wasnt angry, but she was speechless and helpless. ording to his character, what was the difference between living in that ce and living in her apartment? She was afraid that he would spend the night with her in a few days, or ask her to stay with him. Fortunately, she mentioned the three rules before she came. You go back first. Ill go to my parents ce. The two of them came outside of the airport. After saying this to Arthur, Jean reached out and stopped a taxi to leave. Jean was so annoyed that she didnt want to see Arthur at all, so she went back to her parents house. Arthur, who was left, shook his head helplessly and then stopped a car to leave. He had a social engagement in the evening, and the government of Zoshalor held a wee party for him. He had to attend. After all, opening a hospital was a good thing for the people. Jean went back to his parents house and had a simple meal. Then she took a shower and went to bed. On the one hand, she was too tired during this period of time. On the other hand, her period wasing, and her stomach was in so much pain that she fell asleep after taking painkillers. The next morning, she was in better spirits. When she went downstairs for breakfast, her mother asked her mysteriously, Have you seen the news? No, I slept earlyst night. Jean simply asked, Whats wrong? Since his father had already finished his meal and gone out to exercise, Jean was able to chat with his mother freely. Otherwise, if his father was also at the dining table, he would hardly speak. Id like to split my answer into two parts: Her mother said faintly, I heard that the mayors daughter fell in love with Arthur. She kept pestering him at the partyst night. Jean raised her eyebrows. She had forgotten that Arthur had a partyst night. He seemed to have told her on the ne, but she didnt take it seriously. Oh. She responded and then continued to eat. What do you mean by oh? her mother was a little anxious. Isnt he chasing you? Her parents knew that Arthur came to see her and was driven out by her. Jean replied, Yes. Mrs. Hilgard waspletely anxious. What kind of attitude is that? Do you like him or not? I heard that he chased you abroad to participate in the exhibition. Jean didnt even need to ask to know that her mother had heard this news from theirpanys vice president. Jean frowned slightly. Does my dad also know about it? Yes, its heard that Arthur ising to Zoshalor recently. I think your father doesnt reject him anymore. Mrs. Hilgard told her the truth. Of course, the vice president also said a lot of good words about Arthur. He changed pretty fast. Jean had to admit that his father was really snobbish. He didnt reject Arthur so much. One reason was that Arthur came to Zoshalor, and the other reason was that he knew that Arthurs family was extraordinary. Mrs. Hilgard waved her hand and said, Dont worry about your fathers attitude. Tell me the truth. Is it possible for you and Arthur? And whats the rtionship between you two now? Before Jean could say anything, his mother said, Ill tell you the truth first. I think hes good in all aspects. I like him a lot. Jean asked his mother instead, You dont even know him. How can you say that you like him? If her mother knew that Arthur used to be so mean to her, she didnt know if she could continue to like him. You always change the topic and dont want to answer my question directly. Does it mean that you like him? Mrs. Hilgard was very anxious because her daughter kept changing the topic. She had to be anxious. The daughter of the mayor had taken a fancy to Arthur. Although she thought that her daughter was also very excellent, everyone knew that themercial and political marriage was the best. If it was just an ordinary woman who fell in love with Arthur, Jeans mother would not be so anxious. But this time, it was the daughter of the mayor. Her opponent was too strong, and her daughter had been beating the bush with her, so she had to get straight to the point. Jean was directly asked by her mother if he liked Arthur, which made her very embarrassed for a while. In the end, in the expectant eyes of Mrs. Hilgard, Jean chose to tell the truth. We are now boyfriend and girlfriend. Mrs. Hilgard was overjoyed. Really?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Jean gave a simple response and did not say anything more. She could not just say that they had just formalized their rtionship beforeing here yesterday, could she? Since you are a couple, then you have to take a liking to him. After all, yourpetitor is too strong. Mrs. Hilgard warned her daughter. Jean said slowly, A lover who can be taken away is not a lover. If Arthur could be taken away easily, it meant that he did not love her so much. She would not be reluctant or sad. Mrs. Hilgard red at her andined, I said youre really good at keeping your cool. I dont know who you are like. Jean returned his mothers faint smile and continued to eat. Mrs. Hilgard sighed on the side. I always worried about other people who do not worry at all. After breakfast, Jean remembered that her mobile phone had been turned offst night. After she turned it on, it was filled with Arthurs messages and calls. Many of them were sent fromst night, and one of them said, Im going to be annoyed by the mayors daughter. I told her that I had a girlfriend, but she didnt believe me and asked me to tell her the name of my girlfriend. Can I tell her that my girlfriend is you? Jean? Give me a quick reply. Can I tell her the truth? I dont dare to say anything if I dont have your permission. Arthurs current desire for survival was extremely high. Although he had established a rtionship with Jean, without his consent, he didnt know if he could make it public, so he sent a series of messages to Jean. Chapter 766 The Encounter of Rivals in Love However, Arthur didnt get any reply from Jean, so he didnt dare to say admit his girlfriend was Jean. In the end, he only told the daughter of the mayor with a cold face that he only loved his girlfriend. After reading a series of messages from Arthur, Jean thought for a while and replied, Its better not to make it public for the time being. Im afraid that others will aim at me. In fact, she replied so with the aim of ying a trick. Since she had promised to be Arthurs girlfriend, she didnt intend to hide anything. Of course, she didnt expect that Arthur would be so popr. On the first day, he came to Zoshalor, the daughter of the mayor fell in love with him. Arthur called her at once and said in a very dissatisfied tone, Jean, is this your love for me? Just because you are afraid that others will aim at you, you are unwilling to admit me in public. Jean was stunned. What she said was made half in jest, but she didnt expect that Arthur would be so angry. She thought for a while and exined, Im just kidding. If you want to make it public, then make it public. However, even though it was just a joke, Arthur still said in a depressed tone, A joke? In your opinion, our rtionship is a joke? After saying these words to her, he hung up the phone. His sudden anger made Jean unable toe back to her senses for a while. Jean knew that Arthur had never lost his temper since he took the initiative to beg for peace. Jean put away her phone and went out to thepany. She had never thought of taking the initiative to apologize to Arthur. She didnt think there was anything wrong with her words. Arthur was too fragile to even make a joke. As soon as she arrived at thepany, Jean devoted herself to her work and forgot the unhappiness between her and Arthur. Everything was fine here, while Arthur was suffering a lot. Arthur thought that since he was so angry with her, Jean would definitely call him again. He didnt need her to apologize or say anything tofort him. As long as she took the initiative to call him, Arthur would be relieved. He was really angry. Especially when Jean said that she was joking in a casual tone, Arthur felt that she didnt want to be good with him at all, nor did she want to have a good result with him. Arthur was angry and sad, so he lost his temper. He had been fully upied with his work the whole day. Arthur had meetings one after another, but he hadnt received any phone calls or messages from her until noon. Arthur couldnt sit still anymore. Now he was not annoyed. He began to panic, starting to be afraid that Jean would ignore him because of his bad attitude. Arthur did not realize his identity and position correctly before, and his bad attitude towards her caused her to give up on him. After a meeting, he stood up and walked out of the meeting room with his mobile phone. Jean didnt answer his phone all the time, so Arthur couldnt hold his breath anymore. He took his key and told his subordinates what the subsequent work was. Then he went out quickly. On the way to find Jean, Arthur regretted a lot that he didnt control his emotions and he was angry with Jean again. In the current popr words, he was really bloated recently. How dare he be angry! When he arrived at Lorlene Jewelry, Arthur was directly stopped by the receptionist. The receptionist recognized him because he hade to see Jean several times before. When the receptionist called Jeans office, the receptionist said directly, Miss. Hilgard, Mr. Hudgens hase again. A faint female voice said on the phone, Let him in. The receptionist looked at him in surprise and then let him in. Mr. Hudgens has driven away when he came here a few days ago, but today he was asked toe in. Did their beautiful and cold young female boss fall in love? However, if he went up at this time, there should be a good show to watch because another pursuer of their boss, Mario, also went up a while ago. Arthur got out of the elevator in a hurry, followed by Jeans assistant to her office. However, as soon as Arthur stepped in, his face darkened because he saw at a nce that Mario was also in Jeans office, and Mario handed a ss of water to Jean behind the desk. Arthur stared at him and sneered, thinking that Mario was really good at serving tea and water. Ignoring Arthur, Jean took the water from Mario and took a few sips. Although she went through period cramps, she was still a little ufortable. Mario came to find her and saw her difort, so he offered to pour her a ss of water. Mario also ignored Arthur. After Jean drank the water, he asked with concern, Do you want me to send you back to have a rest? Jean shook her head, No. Through the conversation between the two people, Arthur noticed that Jean didnt look well. And he immediately forgot all the unhappiness. Arthur came over, grabbed her hand on the table, and asked, Are you sick? Jean pulled her hand back immediately. Before she could say anything, Mario sneered, Mr. Hudgens, you dont know why Jean is ufortable? I heard that you have known her many years ago. What Mario said was enough to annoy Arthur, but what annoyed Arthur most was that Mario was satirizing him and that Arthur knew nothing about Jean, even though Arthur had known Jean for many years and had such an intimate rtionship. However, even though he was angry, Arthur just nced at him coldly, bent down again, and asked Jean with concern, Are you okay? Let me check on your health. At this moment, Arthurs care for Jean surpassed his jealousy. As he spoke, he stroked her wrist and felt her pulse. Jean didnt expect him to be so domineering, so she had to let him feel her pulse. Period pain? Arthur frowned slightly and had mixed feelings for a moment.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No wonder Mario had been satirizing him just now. For so many years, Arthur had never known that Jean had been suffering in this respect, and she had never shown any difort in front of Arthur. He didnt know whether Jean had concealed it on purpose or he had been too careless to notice it. When Jean worked in Riverside City, she seemed to have taken a few days off. Arthur learned from the HR department that Jean was not feeling well. Now Arthur thought that those days should be the most ufortable days in a month. As a doctor who was proficient in both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, Arthur knew that period pain could not be cured in a day, so he let go of her hand and said, My mother is very good at this. Didnt she say that she woulde to see me in a few days? I will let her give you a good look then. Thank you, Jean withdrew her hand and thanked him politely. Before Arthur could say anything more, Jean smiled at him, If you dont have anything else to say, you can wait for me in the reception room. I have something to talk with Mario about work. Arthur was speechless. He didnt expect that he would be the one who was kicked out when he and Mario were in the same room. Chapter 767 I Won’t Do it Again In the end, Arthur left the office first. First, Arthur didnt want to piss her off because Jean was not feeling well. Besides, he had taken it easy himself. Since Jean had promised to date him personally, could she still go back on her word? So, Arthur believed that Jean really had something to talk with Mario about work, so he turned around and left without looking at Mario. Mr. Hudgens, this way please, Arthur was led to the reception room after leaving the office. As soon as Arthur sat down, the vice president, who met Arthur at the exhibition abroadst time, knocked on the door and came in. He greeted Arthur familiarly, I dont know whether I should call you Dr. Hudgens or Mr. Hudgens now. Arthur smiled, Just call me Arthur. It had to be admitted that what Arthur said made him closer to the vice president. The vice president sat down with satisfaction and asked directly, Are youing to Zoshalor for development? Some time ago, there was a rumor that Arthur was going to set up a hospital in Zoshalor. The vice president was quite surprised to hear that. He naturally knew that Jeans father requested his future son-inw to settle in Zoshalor. When the vice president was abroad, he didnt hear that Jean mentioned this thing to Arthur. So, when he heard that Arthur wasing to Zoshalor, the vice president sighed. It seemed that this guy was serious to Jean. Later when the vice president reported the work to Jeans father, he said a lot of good words about Arthur. Arthur replied, Yes. The vice president raised his eyebrows, Partly because of our Miss. Hilgard, right? Yes, Arthur admitted frankly. The vice president gave him a thumbs up, Good. I didnt see you wrong. Thank you, After expressing his thanks, Arthur lowered her voice and asked him. So, that Mario After several contacts, Arthur could feel that the vice president appreciated him and supported him, so Arthur asked him about Marios situation. The vice president told the truth, Jeans father helped her look for Mario. Jeans father thought Mario was a financial man and would be helpful for the development of Jean and Lorlene Jewelry in the future. Arthur frowned, Does Mr. Hilgard have any prejudice against his daughter? She is such an excellent person. How can she need the help of the other half? Although she is not good at taking over thepany and doing business, I believe that she will try her best to do it because she is the kind of person who will do everything to the extreme. Mr. Hilgard selected Mario for her, which reflected that Mr. Hilgard didnt believe that Jean could manage thepany well. The vice president didnt expect that Arthur would trust and know Jean so well, so he had a better impression of Arthur. The vice president said, To be honest, Jean is not the kind of person who is talkative and willing to take the initiative to show herself. As a result, none of us knows Jean, including Jeans father. I worked with her during this period of time and found that Jean is actually very capable and talented. Lorlene Jewelry will definitely be extraordinary in the future. She really doesnt need the other half to help her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After saying that, the vice president smiled, But it seems that Mario has no chance now. Arthur liked to hear that. He said seriously, Yes, Ive chased her to Zoshalor, and I wont give any man a chance. Besides, Arthur was the real boyfriend admitted by Jean, which was not easy. How could he let other men have the chance? In the future, Arthur could only make it from boyfriend to fianc, or even husband, and would never be an ex-boyfriend. When Arthur and the vice president finished talking, Jean also ended the conversation with Mario. In fact, Jean just consulted with Mario as a routine. After all, her father had hired him to be the Economic Counselor of thispany, and there were many things that Jean need ask Mario in advance. After the talk, Mario didnt get up immediately. Instead, he sat in the chair and asked, Have you really decided to be with him? When Arthur came in, he held her hand. Although Jean withdrew it, there was not much resistance in her expression. Mario understood that there was a special rtionship between her and Arthur. Mario was not reconciled. Didnt Jean leave Riverside City because of Arthur? Why was she with Arthur now? Did she really love him so much? Why did she choose to turn around after being hurt? Jean smiled, Im not sure its him. We have to see if he is the right one. The light in his eyes suddenly lit up, So, I still have a chance? With a gentle smile, Jean said, In fact, I have something to tell you. We are really not the right person for each other. The light in Marios eyes disappeared in an instant. Jean could still have a rtionship with Arthur, but she didnt even give Mario a chance. It was obvious that Jean had feelings for Arthur. Sorry, I may be a little straightforward, but I dont want to dy you, exined Jean. From most peoples point of view, Mario was a perfect husband. But for Mario, Jean had no feelings at all. Even if Jean and Arthur didnt get to the end, she wouldnt take Mario into consideration. With a dejected look, Mario stood up, I see. Then Mario turned around and left. As soon as Jean sat down in the chair again, Arthur knocked on the door and came in. She lowered her head and didnt look at him. Wasnt he angry on the phone this morning? Why did hee to her again? I was wrong, Arthur came straight to the desk and leaned over to her to apologize. Jean leaned back to keep a distance from him, Its not your fault. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have joked about love. What Jean said made Arthur realize that she was unhappy. Honey He simply bypassed her desk and came to her. When she saw him, she stood up and was about to leave, while Arthur just hugged her. I dont dare to be angry with you anymore, Arthur held her in his arms and coaxed her patiently. He was really flustered and tired. Arthur suddenly understood why his father always didnt dare to make a sound in front of his mother, and always did whatever his mother said. He also understood why Julian was obedient to Emelia, and even tolerated her arrogant provocation of Nina. Because they knew that they would have a hard time if they irritated their wives. This time, he got it. His heart had been aching all morning. Even if he was working, Arthur would still be distracted to think about his rtionship with Jean. Only when she smiled at him again could he feel at ease. If you want to make fun of me in the future, you can say whatever you want to say and do whatever you want to do. Please dont ignore me, Arthur finally understood. His behavior that he quibbled over such a small thing as a childish young man made no sense. Jean could do whatever she liked. Anyway, she belonged to him. Jean should love Arthur now, or she wouldnt have agreed to date him. Chapter 768 I Would Love to Do Jean didnt expect that Arthur wouldpromise with her unconditionally. For a moment, she felt that he was a little sad, so she was not so annoyed with him. Have you had lunch? Jean looked up at the man in front of her and asked, indirectly expressing her forgiveness to him in this way. No, Arthur hugged her tightly and told her his feelings. You didnt talk to me the whole morning. How could I still have the mood for lunch? Why are you so nervous? I was busy in the morning, so I didnt have time to check my phone, Jean was amused by what he said. Arthur had been nervous all the time. Now seeing her smile, he breathed a long sigh of relief, but he still asked, You have forgiven me, havent you? Jean was speechless. Why did he have to ask her this question? She had already cared about him. How could she not forgive him? Really? Arthur asked again. He really cared about her attitude. Only when Jean gave him a positive reply could he really rest assured. Yes, yes, Jean had no choice but to answer him in this way. Great! Arthur was so happy that he picked up the woman in his arms. What are you doing? Jean was startled. Arthur put her down on the desk and then lowered his head to kiss her. With their lips and teeth intertwined, Jean heard him murmuring with endless regret, Jean, I dont want to quarrel with you anymore. I will do whatever you say in the future. I just want to be good with you. There was nothing wrong with his attitude of admitting the mistake, so the two of them reconciled. The man was kissing her so passionately that she almost forgot the rules that he could only hold her hand. Kissing was not allowed. Atst, the phone rang and interrupted the kiss between the two people. Arthur took out his phone and looked at it, and his face was full of boredom. He handed the phone to her and said with a headache, Its from Judith Peterson. Jean raised her eyebrows. Judith Peterson was the daughter of the mayor who had a crush on Arthurst night. It was obvious that Judith called at this time to ask him out for lunch. Judith was very persistent. Then answer the phone, Jean walked out of his arms. Arthur took her back, Help me answer her phone. Jean was his real girlfriend, so it was appropriate for her to answer the phone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jean nced at him coldly. She knew what he was thinking. Arthur just wanted to make their rtionship public as soon as possible. Being nced at by Jean, Arthur felt a little guilty, thinking that Jean was unwilling to answer the phone. Thinking that he had promised to listen to her just now, Arthur quickly took back his mobile phone and nned to answer the phone by himself. The womans slender and fair hand reached out and took away his phone. Arthur was overjoyed. He just hugged Jean from behind and listened leisurely to her answering the phone. Hello, whos that? Jean said in a cold voice. The person on the other end of the line suddenly heard a womans voice. Judith was stunned for a moment, and then angrily raised her voice and questioned her, Who are you? Why did you answer Arthurs phone? Who do you think I am to answer his phone? His girlfriend? The person on the other end of the line seemed to dare not to believe. Hehe really has a girlfriend? Jean replied in silence. The daughter of the so-called mayor was about to cry. How could it be possible? How could he have a girlfriend? Ive investigated him. He is obviously single! Oh? You have investigated him? Jean really did think that Judith deluded herself. Now that you have investigated about him, you must have heard that he came to Zoshalor for someone, right? After a short pause, Judith gritted her teeth and asked, Jean? Are you Jean? There were rumors in the whole Zoshalor recently. It was said that the reason why Arthur, the noble son in Riverside City, came to Zoshalor to develop was for Jean of Lorlene Jewelry. There were even rumors that the two of them had known each other when they were abroad. Of course, Judith didnt believe it. After seeing Arthurst night, Judith became more self-deceiving. Even if he came here for Jean, Judith would take him away from her. Her father had said that marriage between government and business was the best choice for her. The Hudgens family was wealthy and Arthur was capable in all aspects. He was a good match. Judith had fallen in love with Arthur since she met him. Yes, I am, Jean said frankly. Judith was shocked. It was said that Arthur did this for Jean, but their rtionship was unclear. Last night, Arthur kept dering that he had a girlfriend. Judith thought he just wanted her to shrink back from difficulties, but she didnt expect Feeling ashamed into angry, Judith spoke without thinking, Jean? How can you deserve him? Why didnt I deserve him, Jean replied carelessly. Of course, although Judiths tone was casual, it was full of destructive power. Judith did not expect that Jean would be so calm and confident, and what she said did not affect Jeans mood at all. Judith did not know what to say for a moment. Jean couldnt be underestimated. Miss. Peterson, Im dating Arthur now, so I think you should stop pursuing him at the right time. Otherwise, it will be bad if the news that the daughter of the mayor interferes in other peoples rtionships spreads. You Judith was so angry that she hung up the phone. Jean was warning and threatening her. What would you like for lunch? Jean asked naturally after returning the phone to Arthur. Arthur swallowed hard, Anything is okay. The look that Jean defeated Judith was so beautiful. Arthur loved Jean so much. Especially when Jean said she was dating him now, Arthur felt as sweet as honey. Then lets go to a nearby restaurant and have some food. Since he had juste to Zoshalor, Arthur didnt know much about food. It would be better for her, a local, to prepare food for him. When Jean turned around and was about to leave, Arthur pulled her, Are you feeling unwell? How about we ask someone to send food to you instead of going out for dinner? Arthur didnt forget that she was not feeling well now. Jean shook his head, Im much better. Lets go out to eat. The two of them left Lorlene Jewelry together. On the way to the restaurant, Arthur drove. I told you before that I will ask my mother to check your pulse. She is very good at it. I know, Jean replied. Although she didnt know that Abigail was so easy-going in private before, she knew Abigails reputation in the medical field, especially in gynecology. She would love it if Abigail could help her recuperate. Chapter 769 I Love Him The two of them had a good lunch, but after that, Arthur was about to leave in a hurry and continue to work. After sending her back to thepany, Arthur said apologetically, I may be a little busy these days You are getting your business on track. I understand, said Jean. Arthur asked worriedly, Do you think I dont have time to apany you? No, I wont, Jean wanted him to be busy so that he wouldnt stick to her all day long. Arthur snorted, You must want me to be busy, right? Jean was speechless. Arthur unfastened his seat belt and leaned over to beg her intimately, Can you see me when you are not busy? Arthur was afraid that he would be too busy to see his girlfriend, so he had to ask her to take the initiative to see him. To be honest, he had been entangled with Jean for so long, but Jean had never taken the initiative to look for him. If Jean could care for him and look for him, Arthur would be very happy. You have a lot of requests, Jean refused directly. But she continued, Dont you live opposite to me? See you tonight. Arthur protested, Didnt you go back to your parents housest night? How do I know if I can see you tonight? And you havent answered my phone yet. I have a sense of insecurity. He felt that he couldnt catch her as long as she wasnt in front of him. Last night, her phone was powered off, and he was in a panic. If he hadnt worried about her feelings, Arthur would have directly gone straight to her parents housest night. Last night was a special case. I didnt feel well and didnt want to be disturbed, so my phone was turned off, Jean exined. She thought that it was okay if the two of them hadnt seen each other for one night since they came back from Riverside City. There shouldnt be anything urgent to contact each other. Jean didnt expect that Judith would hit on Arthur at a reception party and Arthur would call her for help. Seeing that the man was still staring at her unwillingly, Jean said, Ill try to go back to my apartment every night and never turn off my phone again. The sadness in the mans eyes disappeared. Jean raised her hand to touch her forehead. She felt that Arthur was so childish when he fell in love. After seeing Arthur off, Jean turned around and went back to thepany to continue her work. But as soon as Jean sat down in the office, her father called her. Her intuition told her that something bad would happen. But she had no choice but to answer the phone. As expected, her father said on the phone, You are dating that Arthur now? Yes, said Jean, frowning slightly Jean only had a few simple words with her mother at breakfast today about her rtionship with Arthur, but she didnt mention anything in front of her father. She didnt know why, but Jean felt that her father would not approve of her being with Arthur. After all, Jean had disobeyed his will and refused the young man he had chosen for her. If his authority was challenged again, Jeans father might not like Arthur. So, Jean didnt mention her rtionship with Arthur to her father for the time being. She thought it was not the right time, but her father asked. Her father said in an unpleasant tone, The mayor inquired about this thing from me. In an instant, Jean understood everything. It turned out that it was because of Judith. Judith couldnt defeat her, so she asked the mayor to put pressure on her father? Is he suitable for you? Will you have a result with him? Her father asked on the phone. I dont know if it will work or not, replied Jean honestly. Her father then snapped, If there is no result, then you two should part as soon as possible. In case we offend the mayor and others, we will have a hard time. Jean was so angry that her eyes turned red. She raised her head to hold back the tears in her eyes and said in a cold voice, You just dont want me topete with Judith and dont want me to offend the mayor, do you? Her emotional question made her father choke for a while. Then Jean continued, In your eyes, the other half of my emotional life is not important at all. I cant let you offend others, right?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Didnt you say that you didnt know whether it would work or not? bellowed her father. If you are not sure whether you and Arthur will have a good result, you dont love him enough. Jeans father continued. Then why do you have to continue this rtionship? You should break up as soon as possible. Jean sneered, I love him. I fell in love with him at the first sight I saw him. Jean didnt expect that she would confess her feelings for Arthur in such a situation. No one can take him away from me unless he tells me in person that he doesnt love me anymore. It was the first time for her to be tough with her father. Back then, Jean insisted on studying psychology. Her father cut off all her bread and butter, but she didnt say a word. She epted the harsh treatment silently and lived on her own. But this time, Jean didnt want to endure him silently, because she knew it was rted to her happiness for the rest of her life. If Jean didnt resist, she would suffer for the rest of her life. Jean said that she didnt know if there would be a good result between her and Arthur. That was just a conservative saying. The world was unpredictable. She couldnt swear that she and Arthur would live forever. As long as there was a slight possibility, Jean would try her best to maintain the rtionship with Arthur. Jeans father was irritated by her attitude, but he couldnt say anything else. He hung up the phone in anger. His daughter was bing more and more unruly. Jean put her phone aside, turned around, and stood in front of the French window to calm herself down. This was the first time she had resisted her father in so many years. Her mood was also veryplicated. Not long after, her phone rang again. This time it was from her mother. As soon as she picked up the phone, her mother said, My sweety, Ive decided to run away from home. Ill stay at your house for the time being. Did you quarrel with my father? asked Jean. Yes, Her mother gritted her teeth. I will support you this time no matter what happens. I will support you to be with Arthur. Last time when you chose a major, I didnt support you. Its already enough to make me regret it. This time you choose the future partner, I must support you. Its not a small matter. Mom will fight your father every inch of the way. Ive packed my things. Im going to your ce now, said Jeans mother on the phone. Just now, Jeans mother heard what her husband said on the phone. She was almost pissed off by his words that he wanted her to break up with Arthur as soon as possible. After his husband hung up the phone, Jeans mother had a big quarrel with him. Then she announced that she would run away from home and left him alone at home. You are selfish! You dont love your daughter at all. You are not thinking about our daughter at all. You are thinking about your own interests! Saying this, Jeans mother mmed the door and left. Jeans father was almost pissed off by the two womens behaviors. Chapter 770 I Cannot Help Myself Seeing her mother was firm, Jean replied, You can go to my ce and have a rest. Dont worry about me. I have the key to your house. I can go there myself. Then her mother hung up the phone. Jean felt extremely depressed. How could she have any mood for work? As a professional psychologist, Jean had analyzed her fathers personality. From a fathers point of view, he might love his daughter, but he was more of a selfish man. Most men had amon problem C they had a strong sense of control. He hoped that everyone would listen to him. If there existed different opinions, then the other party would be wrong. Jeans father had asked Jean to break up with Arthur as soon as possible on the phone, probably because Jean had refused Mario whom her father chose for her. Jeans father was not reconciled and was unhappy. Since her mind wasnt on the job, Jean remembered what Arthur had said before. Arthur let her go to see him if she had time. Jean didnt know what was wrong with her. She had always been rational, but this time she packed up and left on impulse. Of course, she was still rational. She took herputer with her to work at any time. Arthur had bought a private hospital in Zoshalor and nned to expand it as a base, so he was working in this private hospital now. Jean arrived at the gate of the hospital and called Arthur, who then answered the phone immediately. Are you busy now? asked Jean. Im fine. Whats wrong? Jean seldom called him, so even if Arthur was busy, he wouldnt tell Jean. Can youe out and pick me up? I dont know which floor you work on. Ill be right there, Arthur was overjoyed. He didnt expect that Jean would reallye voluntarily. After a meeting, Arthur immediately stood up and walked out of the meeting room, which confused others. Arthur was very serious about his work, and the atmosphere of the meeting just now was a little unpleasant. A department leader made a mistake during his report, which made Arthur very dissatisfied. Therefore, Arthur kept a straight face all the time. However, they all saw the smile on Arthurs face, which waspletely different from that on his cold face. The senior manager who made mistakes couldnt help but breathe a long sigh of relief. They didnt know who the person that could defeat Arthur was. But what was important was that the person could save his life. After meeting her in the parking lot, Arthur held her in his arms and asked in disbelief, Why are you here all of a sudden? Didnt you say that you wanted me to see you? Considering that there were peopleing and going around, Jean took his hand off her waist. What happened? asked Arthur, looking down at her. Jean had never been obedient. If she could have listened to him whatever he said, there wouldnt be so many obstacles between them. Nothing. As she said, she waved her handbag at him. I also brought aputer to work. Im not just here to y with you. Okay, Arthur hugged her again with a smile in his eyes. Anyway, Im happy that you cane to me. After that, Jean was taken to his own office. She urged him, Go ahead with your work. Ill wait for you here. Although he was reluctant to leave, Arthur had to go to work because there were still a lot of people waiting for him in the meeting room. In the second half of the meeting, Arthurs mood was much better, which made others very curious. Who on earth did he meet just now? But they guessed that the person might be a woman. After Arthur went to work, Jean waited for him in his office. She had a headache about how to tell him that her mother would live with her in the future. Jean hadforted him that they would meet again in the evening, but changes always went beyond ns. If her mother moved to her ce, Arthur would probably go crazy. After all, with the elders around, they could only behave themselves. When she was about to get off work, Jeans mother called her, Sweety, what would you like to eat tonight? Ill cook it for you. Jean thought for a while and told her mother about several dishes. Her mother was confused, These are your favorite dishes? Why do you suddenly change your taste? Jean had no choice but to exin, Arthur wille and have dinner with us. Jean was not good at cooking, and Arthur may not know how to cook too. Besides, he was very busy. If her mother hadnt prepared dinner, they could only go out to have dinner. Arthur? Her mother was overjoyed to hear that. Having voted for Arthur, her mother really hoped her daughter had a good time with him. Well He lives opposite me. Seeing that there was nothing she could conceal, Jean told her mom everything. Her mom was stunned for a while, and then burst intoughter, He is really considerate. Live in the opposite? Arthur must have nned it for a long time. At first, Arthur came to Zoshalor to settle down with his daughter, and then he bought a house opposite Jean. In her opinion, no matter what kind of unhappiness Arthur had with her daughter before, Arthur indeed deserved a chance. All right, all right. I wont tell you anymore. Ill go out to buy some food. Since hesing for dinner, I have to treat him well, Jeans mother said to her daughter and hung up the phone. Jean was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Was her mother too enthusiastic? But when she thought of her mothers enthusiasm, Jean inevitably thought of her fathers ruthlessness. The contrast between fire and ice tortured her. Arthur had been busy the whole afternoon. He went back to his office to see Jean twice as long as he got some free time. When he went back for the first time, Jean was concentrating on drawing the design drawing. Arthur walked over and picked her up in his arms. He said apologetically, Im really sorry. Its the first time youe to see me, but Im too busy to apany you. Jean seriously suspected that he just wanted to find an excuse to hug her. Im not an eighteen-year-old girl who needs a boyfriend all day long. I can understand your busy work. Arthur had just started his work in Zoshalor. Of course, he would be busy for a long time.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At her age, Jean could have been rational enough to bnce work and love. What was more, in many cases, work was more important than love. After all, one could not live on love but could live on work. After beingforted by Jean, Arthur went back to work. After a while, he came back. This time, he simply bent down to corner Jean in the chair and kissed her. When Jean was drawing, some of her hair was left behind her ears, revealing her beautiful side face and neck. When Arthur came in from outside, he just saw such a beautiful scene, and his heart was beating for a moment, so he went forward and asked for a kiss. After the kiss, Jean closed herputer, If you keep doing this, Ill leave. You are so beautiful. I cant help myself, Arthur bent over and gazed at her affectionately. Chapter 771 One and Only Hearing Arthurs sweet talk, Jean felt her cheeks reddening. Jean had always been an introverted person and she thought that Arthur was also very reserved. But now, Arthur had grown much more straightforward with his feelings. Jean pushed him away and said, I have something to tell you. My mom is at my ce. Arthur was speechless. Due to the heavy workload, he barely had time to meet Jean during the day. Sometimes, he could take a little break from his busy schedule and ask Jean out to get lunch together. Other times, Jean would go to hispany. Staying at home with the woman he loved after work was the happiest time of the day even if they didnt do anything at all. He was content enough just to be with her. Now that Jeans mother was going to stay with her, they wouldnt have much private time together. Arthur was a little dejected. Why does she have to stay with you? Jean looked down at the floor. She had a fight with my dad and had nowhere to go. Arthur sensed something and asked, Howe? Is it because of me? Arthur already noticed that Jean was acting weird when she told him that she woulde to find him today. Jean would never take the initiative to ask him out. There must be something that happened that made her act this way. Arthur nned to ask her about that when he got off work. But now, she simply gave herself away. Not you. Its me. Jean didnt think Arthur had anything to do with her parents fight. She knew that her father would only be happy if she got married to Mario. Arthur drew her into his arms and forced her to look up at him. Your dad doesnt like me? Did I do something that annoyed him? Arthur asked, looking serious. If there was anything her dad didnt like about him, he would definitely correct it. Jean shook her head in self-mockery. I said it has nothing to do with you. My dad just doesnt like me disobeying him, thats all. Arthur understood what she was saying. Her father wanted her to be with Mario. But how was marriage going to work without love and chemistry? Jean didnt even like Mario. Why did her father want to force her into marrying him? Even if they got married, they wouldnt be happy. Then, what was the meaning of it all? He didnt know what her father was thinking. Arthur thought. Arthur would have no objection to her fathers opinion if Mario was really the right person. But Arthur believed that he was better than Mario in every aspect. Why couldnt her father see that? At least Arthur was wealthy enough to give Jean a carefree life. Didnt every parent want that for their daughter? Arthur hugged Jean and apologized, Im sorry No biggie. My dad and I arent that close anyway, Jean said calmly. Ive listened to him when I chose my major. But this time, its different. Marriage should be my own decision. Arthur knew what happened back when she was deciding on her major. He also heard that her rtionship with her father had been getting better in thest year or two. Now, however, he didnt expect that Jean and her father were on such bad terms again. Do you want me to talk to him? Arthur pondered. No, Jean refused. Its no use reasoning with him. Hes a stubborn old bull. Just let him be. Jean didnt want Arthur to do that because she was worried that her father would humiliate or embarrass Arthur. Arthur didnt have to get involved in this mess. He was not the guy her father wanted her to be with. He didnt do anything wrong. But since Arthur had made up his mind about spending the rest of his life with Jean, he simply couldnt stay out of it. He thought that they should face it together. That was why he wanted to talk to her father to see if he could win her fathers blessing. He didnt tell her about that because he could see that Jean was really mad at her father right now. Jean changed the topic. Dinner at my ce? My moms cooking. Arthur tensed up almost instantly. Three of us together? You mom He wasnt really ready to meet his future mother-inw. This was only the second day since he got here! They had just started dating him before he came to Zoshalor yesterday. Now, Jean was inviting him to have dinner with Jeans mother. This was all too soon. For the first time in his life, Arthur was so nervous that he couldnt speak. My mom is definitely on your side, Jean sensed his nervousness andforted him. Really? Arthur was pleasantly surprised. Learning that Jeans father didnt like him was a big blow to him although Arthur didnt show how hurt he was. When he heard that her mother supported him, he immediately brightened up. Jean smiled and said, Yeah. She even left my dad to support you. Arthur also chuckled. Your father must hate my guts now. After all, your mom had a fight with him because of me. No wonder Jean just said that her father was a stubborn old bull. He was literally so stubborn that his wife left him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Arthur wanted tough for some reason. The smile on Jeans face faded. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Arthurs waist. She said softly, studying the look on his face, For getting about my dads opinion. All you need to know is that I like you. And thats enough. Jean was an introverted person and didnt feelfortable saying that out loud. Arthur thought he heard her wrong. What was that? You like me? Arthur asked, incredulous. He had never expected that he could hear it from her. Dont you have a meeting to attend? Jean tried to brush it off. She didnt know what had gotten into her either. When she saw how down Arthur was, her heart softened and wanted to cheer him up. I heard it all. Arthur chuckled and let her off the hook. Just go. Jean urged. Arthur leaned in and whispered in her ear, Jean, I like you too. From the first time I saw you, I fell head over heels for you. I want to be with you forever. Arthur stressed every word. Im serious. I cant stop thinking about you for all these years. You are my one and only. Chapter 772 Perfect in Every Way Jean froze. Arthur fell in love with Jean from the first time he saw her? He actually said that he wanted to be with Jean forever, right? Jean always thought that their rtionship was probably just a fling to him. She thought that Arthur was just another rich and spoiled Casanova because of the way their rtionship started. Therefore, she blocked his number and disappeared from his life right after graduation. I nned to take you home to meet my parents after we graduated. But I simply couldnt reach you, Arthur exined, You broke my heart. I thought you were just ying me. That was why I tried to make things difficult for you after we reunited. I tried to get back at you. Well, in my defense, I wouldnt have thought that you were ying me if you made it clear that you were being serious from the start, Jean said. She wouldnt have left him if he could just give her the slightest hope and make her think that their rtionship could go somewhere. Arthur sighed. I thought you knew. We were so close back then. I never expected that you would think of me that way. Arthur wished that he could go back in time and correct his mistake. However, when he really thought about it, he realized that neither of them was wrong. Arthur believed that he was loyal to their rtionship. However, Jean thought he was just horsing around. He thought that Jean was trying to y him. But, in fact, Jean made that choice because she wasnt sure what he was thinking. Those are bygones. Lets just forget about it. Arthur put his arms around Jean and said, I just want to live happily ever after with you. Me too, Jean leaned in his arms and responded softly. She wanted that as well. She also didnt want to get her heart broken. They went back to Jeans ceter that day. How do I look? Should I go change? In the parking lot, Arthur asked Jean nervously. Jean answered helplessly, No need, you already look good enough. Hearing herpliment, Arthur instantly brightened up. Really? Yes. You look so mature, handsome, and charming. Jean teased. She wanted to see how cheeky he could be. Jean wasnt exaggerating though. Indeed, he looked charming in his suit. No wonder Judith was so obsessed with him. Arthur knew what she was trying to do and grunted, I know you didnt mean that. Then, his tone shifted. But Ill take it anyway. Mature, handsome, and charming. Such beautiful words. I love them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Wow, he really was cheeky! Jean was momentarily speechless. Arthur was over-thinking after all. After they got there, Jeans mom cordially invited him in just like how his mother treated Jean that day. Arthur,e sit here. I made your favorite dishes. Jeans mother had already cooked a table of delicious dishes. She learned from Jean about Arthurs taste preferences. After making his favorite dishes, she went on and prepared a few more dishes of her specialty. It was like a full-fledged banquet presented in front of the three of them. Arthur was pleasantly overwhelmed. Mrs. Hilgard, thank you for your hospitality. These dishes look amazing. I thought you hired a chef to make these. Mom, how can the three of us finish all these? Such a waste, Jean chimed in. Jean thought that her mother had really overdone it this time. The wooden dining table in her apartment was customized and was much bigger than regr ones. asionally, she would sit at this table to do her work. Now, the dining table shuddered under the weight of the dishes. Her mother had never made so many dishes, not even on Christmas! Mrs. Hilgard red at Jean, turned to Arthur, and made him sit down. Dont worry about her. Jean somehow justcks emotional intelligence. Arthur quickly stood up for Jean, No, please dont say that. Jean is perfect in every way. Mrs. Hilgard was at a loss for words. Well, he didnt have to be this protective over Jean. Look at how anxious he was. Jean is her daughter. I know very well what I can and cannot say about her. I can see that you really do care about Jean, though. You wouldnt allow anyone to speak ill about her, not even me. Mrs. Hilgard taunted, You dont have to speak for her that way. Jean is my daughter. I know her very well. She nced at Jean as she continued, She is not good at expressing her true feelings most of the time. I guess its just hard for her to say nice things. It depends on who she is talking to, Arthur defended. Arthur smiled as he thought of what Jean just told him in the parking lot. She may be reticent in front of others. When she is with me, however, she never holds back her words of praise. Arthurpletely forgot that Jean had opened up to him a little bit more only recently. Before, she had also been giving him cold shoulders. Hearing that, Mrs. Hilgard was utterly shocked. She shifted her gaze to Jean and wondered what made her daughter change. Love, maybe. Jean felt a little embarrassed under her mothers gaze. Lets just eat, she urged. Mrs. Hilgard woke up from her daze and asked Arthur to have a seat at the table. Then, the three started to enjoy dinner. Arthur lives next door. Im like a third wheel here. I should probably leave after dinner and give them a little space. Mrs. Hilgard thought to herself. She nned to go home and confront her husband head-on. She would tell him how considerate Arthur was and how good Jean and Arthur were together until her husbandpromised. A sudden ring of the doorbell broke the harmonious atmosphere at the dinner table. Jean barely knew the neighbors here. Jean and her mother wondered who could be looking for her in the middle of the night. Jean got up from her chair to open the door. She froze at the sight of the person standing outside. It was her father. And honestly, he didnt look happy. Mr. Hilgard nced past Jean and caught a glimpse of the situation in the dining room. The table of food was even more plentiful than their Christmas dinner. His wife was beaming, and there was a young man sitting opposite her. He met the mans gaze and recognized who he was. It was Arthur Hudgens! Mr. Hilgard was so angry that felt that he was going to have a heart attack. Chapter773 Divorce Mr. Hilgard was already very mad at Mrs. Hilgard for running away from home. He nned toe here and reason with her. How could she leave me at home alone! Didnt she know that Im not doing well these days? If it werent for the family chef, I would have starved tonight! When he saw how happy they were, Mr. Hilgards smoldering anger was instantly ignited. How dare they invite this stupid Arthur to dinner behind my back and leave me at home sulking alone! And they look So happy! Dad Jean murmured in a moment of surprise,pletely caught off guard. Mr. Hilgard snorted. However, before he could say anything, Mrs. Hilgard ran over and stood in front of Jean. She stared him right in the eye and asked, What are you doing here? Mr. Hilgard almost lost it when he heard her harsh tone. He was going to storm out, but Mrs. Hilgards attitude pissed him off even more. He stepped into the house and said coldly, What am I doing here? This is my daughters house. You are here right now. Why cant I be here? Mrs. Hilgard was shocked by his strange action. She thought that Mr. Hilgard must be furious and would leave right this second. Who would have thought that he just walked in? This was nothing like what he would usually do. Seeing that, Arthur stood up and greeted Mr. Hilgard with a smile, Mr. Hilgard, Im Arthur. Nice meeting you.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mr. Hilgard ignored him, walked to the table, and sat down. He just had dinner and was not hungry at all. But he just couldnt bear the idea of them having fun without him, especially not after seeing the table of delicious food. The three obviously didnt want him here. He would sit here and eat with them to ruin their dinner! Seeing through his intention, Jean pursed her lips and turned to her mother. Mrs. Hilgard had calmed down a bot. She patted Jeans arm gingerly and said, Its okay. Just ignore him. Lets see who will have thestugh. With that, she returned to the dining table, calm and rxed. When they sat down, Mrs. Hilgard nced at Arthur. Arthur immediately understood what did she mean, and that was to ignore Mr. Hilgard and continue to enjoy their dinner. So, Arthur also sat down calmly, leaving Jean feeling uneasy alone. Jean went to get a set of utensils for Mr. Hilgard, while Mrs. Hilgard pretended that he did not exist and said to Arthur, Oh, right. Arthur, werent you just saying that your parents had stayed in a medical rescue group abroad? Any interesting stories? After knowing that Arthurs parents were helping provide medical assistance in poor areas all year round, Mrs. Hilgard couldnt help but be touched by his parents good deeds. She admired them very much. Arthur was just talking about all the thrilling things his parents encountered when Mr. Hilgards abrupt presence broke him off. So now, Mrs. Hilgard urged him to continue. Hearing that, Mr. Hilgards face darkened. Arthur ignored him and continued to tell the story about his parents saving a little boy on the battlefield. Your parents are really noble people with greatpassion. Their kind deeds put me to shame. I can see your parents influence on you, Mrs. Hilgard praised Arthurs parents, not trying to hide how much she liked Arthur. Mr. Hilgard was furious. His wife was clearly going against him. Over the years, Mrs. Hilgard had been nothing but submissive to him. That was why Mr. Hilgard found her attitude now uneptable. Mr. Hilgard almost exploded with anger. But he didnt want to lose his cool right in front of Arthur and his own daughter so he reined it in. Momentster, Mr. Hilgard couldnt bear it anymore. Lets talk, he said to Mrs. Hilgard as he stood up from the chair. Mrs. Hilgard replied calmly, Okay. The two then walked out. Jean was a little worried about her mother. Arthurforted her, Its okay. Mrs. Hilgard knows what she is doing. The reason why Mrs. Hilgard seemed to be submissive to Mr. Hilgard all these years that she didnt really bother to argue with Mr. Hilgard. But now, it was about her daughters lifelong happiness. There was nothing Mr. Hilgard could do to force Mrs. Hilgard to change her mind. The two closed the door behind them. Are you nning on going against me? Mr. Hilgard asked coldly. Yes, Mrs. Hilgard stroked the emerald bracelet on her wrist and replied. Mr. Hilgard gritted his teeth. Good! Very good! Your sarcasm doesnt work on me. Fix your attitude. This conversation wont go anywhere with you acting like a child. Mrs. Hilgard was ready to go back to the house. I have nothing to say to an unreasonable and stubborn person like you. Mr. Hilgard was fuming. Im stubborn? Im unreasonable? Yes, Mrs. Hilgard added. And conceited. You Mr. Hilgard trembled with anger. Mrs. Hilgard turned around and left. Mrs. Hilgards fading figure made him lose his mind and he shouted. Im divorcing you! Mrs. Hilgard stopped. See? Shes afraid. Shes only my attachment. Did she forget about that? How dare she go against me? How is she going to live without me? She only gets to enjoy the splendor of the world because of me! She wont leave me. I can surely keep a woman around. Mr. Hilgard thought to himself. He was sure that Mrs. Hilgard would run back to the side with him, crying and begging him not to divorce her. However, instead of crying, Mrs. Hilgard sneered sarcastically when she turned around. Mr. Hilgard had a bad hunch. You want a divorce? Mrs. Hilgard asked calmly. Mr. Hilgard roared stubbornly, Yeah, thats right! I dont need an overbearing and restive wife like you! All you do is piss me off! Mrs. Hilgard answered, unperturbed, Sure. Im avable tomorrow. You can make yourwyer draw up a divorce paper tonight and send it to me. Mr. Hilgard was at a loss for words. Chapter 774 Feeling Down With that, Mrs. Hilgard turned around and walked back into the house, leaving Mr. Hilgard shocked into a daze. It wasnt until Mrs. Hilgard mmed the door shut that Mr. Hilgard came around. He chased after her and tried to exin that he didnt mean that. But in thest minute, his pride kicked in. Would it make me look like a fool if I ask her to stay? Mr. Hilgard stopped at the door, then turned around and walked away. Mrs. Hilgard didnt mention what happened outside when she got back. She simply smiled andforted Jean, Go on. Dont let them ruin our dinner. She originally nned to leave after dinner. However, with what happened just now, she had no choice but to stay at Jeans ce. After they finished dinner, Arthur took the hint and left. He felt that Jean and her mother might have something to talk about. When Jean was finally alone with her mother, she asked worriedly, My dad Mrs. Hilgard was cleaning up the dishes. Hearing that, she stopped to look at Jean and replied calmly, He said he wanted to divorce me. What? Jean was shocked. She said, Is he out of his mind? Why would he say that? Is it because you support my rtionship with Arthur? Yeah, Mrs. Hilgard had long seen through her husbands little trick. He is just in a miff. He thought that if he threatened me with divorce, I would be scared and choose to side with him. Mrs. Hilgardughed mockingly. What he doesnt know was that Im already fed up with his self-righteousness. So, I said yes. Jean looked at her mother, her feelings mixed. Jean knew better than anyone how submissive her mother used to be to her father. She didnt expect that her mother would actually agree to a divorce. Dont worry about it. Its okay, Mrs. Hilgard added. Im actually relieved. Jean hugged her mother and said, Yeah. If you want to do it, just do it. Ill take care of you in the future. Jean also thought that her father had gone too far. Even if they didnt see eye to eye this time, he didnt have to threaten his wife with divorce, did he? Uneptable! Presumably, her father didnt expect that her mother would agree to the divorce. He probably thought that her mother woulde back to him begging for mercy. As a sophisticated psychiatrist, Jean concluded that her father definitely didnt really want to get a divorce. He might be having a hard time now. If he could beg her mother to stay back then, there might still be room for negotiation. But he didnt, so he deserved to suffer. Jean felt that it was time for her father to learn that he couldnt always be so self-centered and egotistical. No matter whether they got a divorce or not, her mother had to let him know that she was not someone he could order about. Arthur went back to his ce and took a few business calls before calling to check on Jean. Is your mother okay? He asked. My dad wants a divorce, and she agreed, Jean whispered. Arthur didnt expect that and was rendered momentarily speechless. Im sorry. Its my fault that your parents are fighting. Arthur was overwhelmed by guilt. He already felt bad for making things difficult for Jean before. And now, her parents were getting a divorce because of him. Dont worry. My mother and I both think its actually a good idea, Jeanforted him. What is Mrs. Hilgards n for the future? Arthur asked. His voice was low.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She said she was going to travel around. Ive already booked a flight and a hotel for her. Jean didnt tell Arthur that her mother had also said that she would love to help babysit if they had kids. Jean was almost shocked to death when she heard her mother say that. She knew her mother was urging them to get married. But she and Arthur had just established a romantic rtionship not long ago. Thats nice, Arthurmented. Just go to sleep. Dont you have a lot of work to do tomorrow? With that, Jean hung up the phone. How could he fall asleep? Her parents were getting divorced because of him. Arthur told Julian and others what happened in their chat group. However, as someone who had been through a divorce, Julian remained silent. He couldnt say that Mr. Hilgard was an idiot. He had been there before. He had also been self-conceited and didnt know how to cherish the person he loved. He had also thought that Emelia couldnt live without him. But what he didnt expect was that she had even a better life without him around. Ezra also kept his mouth shut. It was Phil who made ament. Is he thick or something? Threatening a woman? What is Jeans father thinking about? Arthur, I think you should go and tell him how much you have suffered before you got back together with Jean. Just tell him that and see if he gets scared. Arthur was speechless. But he had to admit that Phils words really made sense. He now knew where Jean got her attitude towards love from. Jean and her mother seemed to be quite submissive, but they would never let anyone order them around. I think her dad will make up someme excuses tomorrow. He definitely didnt want a divorce. Phil added. Julian once again felt that Phil was insinuating something. When Emelia filed a divorce against him, he also made up an excuse saying that he was on a business trip and couldnt do it that day. He didnt want to get a divorce either. Julian put his phone aside and decided to spend some quality time with his wife and kids. Since neither Ezra nor Julian was saying anything, Phil continued tofort Arthur. Just forget about it. Arent you in a serious rtionship with Jean right now? Focus on that. Her parents are adults. They will figure it out themselves. Arthur felt that Phil was typing nonsense. Just as he was about to reply to Phils message, the doorbell rang. His intuition was telling him that it was Jean, so he put down his phone and ran to the door. It turned out that his intuition was very urate. Arthur happily drew Jean into his embrace. What are you doing here? I cant sleep, Jean said. In fact, she went to cheer him up because she sensed that he might be in a bad mood. Is there any wine at your ce? Jean asked. Sure Arthur had a heartbroken feeling. Jean must feel bad because her parents are getting a divorce. He thought. Indeed, Jean was a little down. Although she supported her mothers decision, her parents were going separate ways after all. She felt even worse when she thought of her parents were getting a divorce because of her Therefore, she went to Arthurs ce asking for a drink after her mother fell asleep. Chapter 775 Couldn’t Lose Faith in Her Arthur prepared the wine, and Jean tucked herself into his couch. I never thought my dad would mention divorce. Jean shook the ss in her hand and said somewhat mockingly, I thought he was self-aware, knowing that there would be no woman in the world other than my mother who could tolerate his domineeringness. Maybe some women will approach him because he has money, but no one will ever condone him like my mother. Jeans every word was realistic. Arthur wrapped his arms around her, feeling sorry. Your father threatened your mother with divorce, it is indeed too much. Yeah, it hurts so much. What her father had done was beyond words. Jean didnt even know how to describe it. Even though he was not in good health, he bullied Selina so badly. He was spoiled by Selina. Of course, Selina Beck was Jeans mother. Jean didnt say anything more. She drank until she got drunk. Arthur looked at the girl with crimson cheeks in his arms, who was deeply drunk, and shook her helplessly, saying, Arent you going back today? Actually, he wanted her to stay so much, but her mother was with her tonight. He had just moved into Zoshalor, living with her right under her mothers nose was inappropriate. But the person in his arms did not react at all. So, Arthur had to let her stay, thinking that he would wake her up early tomorrow morning so she could sneak back before her mother woke up. What Arthur didnt expect was that the next morning before he and Jean got up, the doorbell rang. When he opened the door, he was immediately awake, the person who rang the doorbell was Selina. Arthur was a little embarrassed, he had thought of waking Jean up earlier, but he didnt expect Selina to be earlier. Selina asked him with a calm look, Is Jean here with you? Yes. Arthur thought for a moment or quickly exined, Well, Jean drank too muchst night, and I thought you must have slept at that time, so I Selina interrupted him with a smile. Oh, you dont have to exin, I understand. I just came here to tell you that I made breakfast, juste over and eat. Now you should sleep a little longer, its still early. Selina turned back to the opposite door, saving Arthur from more embarrassment. Jean woke up when Arthur was back on the bed, rubbing her somewhat ufortable forehead and asking him, Was it my mother? Yes. Arthur took her into his arms and pressed her back on the bed, She said she made breakfast and asked us to eatter. Jean was a little embarrassed, thinking that her mother was too enthusiastic. She was treating Arthur as family. Would you like to sleep a little longer? Its still early. Arthur advised. Jean went back to bed but waspletely awake. She said, My mother said that she and my father would meet in the morning at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I would go there with her. Do you need me too? Arthur asked. Jean shook her head, No. It was just divorce. She and her mother could do it. Jean was thinking about these things when the handsome face of the cold man appeared above her head, the burning heat under the mans eyes made her return to her mind, and before she could escape, she was kissed by the man leaning over. However, considering their previous promises, Arthur stopped at thest moment. He could feel that even if he continued, Jean wouldnt have much rejection, but he couldnt lose faith in her. He wanted to fall in love with her. Well The atmosphere was so hot early in the morning that Jean was a little thirsty, so she hurriedly sat up, Ill go back now,e over for breakfastter. After saying this, she put on her clothes and hurried away. Arthur sighed and threw himself in the bed. It took a while to calm the heat in his body. When Jean returned to her room, her mother was wearing makeup. Seeing Jean, she teased, I thought you guys would hook until you arete for work. Jean coughed awkwardly, I drank too muchst night. She really didnt want to stay with Arthurst night. However, she was drunk. Perhaps because her mood was too badst night, so she identally got drunk. Jean looked at her mother from the makeup mirror and said bitterly, Are you putting on such heavy makeup because you are getting a divorce? Yes. Selina smiled relievedly, I want him to see how dashing and beautiful I am when I am getting a divorce. He definitely thinks that I am miserable and that I couldnt sleep well all night. He is totally wrong, I slept well, I have never slept so steadily. Selina said while putting on makeup for herself, Jean was a little sad, but looking at her mothers calm and self-assured appearance, Jeans mood was suddenly much brighter. If thats the case, use this red lipstick. It magnifies your spirit. Jean picked a lipstick for her mother. Okay. Selina epted the advice. Arthur then came over for breakfast, which was a harmonious one. After breakfast, Arthur went to work, and Jean apanied her mother to the Civil Affairs Bureau. They waited until ten oclock, but Jeans father, Harold, didnt show up.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Selina was a little impatient. She took out her phone and called Harold, the phone was answered, but it was the nanny who cooked. Selina directly asked: Isnt he going to divorce? Why hasnt hee to the Civil Affairs Bureau? The nanny said with some embarrassment, Madam, Mr. Hilgard has been unwell since the morning. He hasnt even gone downstairs for breakfast, how could he go to the Civil Affairs Bureau? Selina didnt expect this to happen, and she didnt know what to say for a while on the phone, because she knew Harold had bad health. The nanny asked tentatively on the phone, Would you like toe back and see him? Harold was indeed lying in bed at the moment, but not as Nanny had said that he hadnt been downstairs since the morning. In fact, Harold got up early in the morning, ate breakfast seriously, and asked the driver to take him to the Civil Affairs Bureau. However, while waiting in the car outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, Harold saw Selina and Jean park their cars and walked to the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. They were talking andughing and Selina dressed in high-spirit She was wearing an elegant skirt, delicate makeup, and even red lipstick. She looked like she was going to get married. Harold was pissed off by Selinas appearance. He immediately told the driver to drive him home. He hadnt slept wellst night, and although the divorce had been proposed by him, how could he not feel bad at all? He had also been waiting for Selina or Jeans call. He thought that Selina would definitely beg for forgiveness, or at least Jean would do it. He had waited all night, however, his phone had been quiet. Chapter 776 Nonsense! Harold went back to his room after returning home. He told the nanny to tell Selina that he was unwell if she called. But Harold was really na?ve and arrogant. Hearing that he felt ufortable, Selina said directly to the nanny, Go to the hospital and see a doctor, why would I go back? Im not a doctor. I cant treat him. The nanny said on the phone, We persuaded him to go to the hospital, but he refused to go. Wait a minute, Selina told the nanny. She made a call with Jeans phone, and then said to the nanny, I called our private doctor, since he doesnt want to go to the hospital, let the doctore to the house. The nanny didnt know what to say. In desperation, the nanny said the truth, Madam, to be honest, Mr. Hilgard just wants you toe back. he is indirectlypromising. There is no hatred between husband and wife, as long as youe back to care about him, you guys would be fine. Yet Selina, who has always been gentle and good-tempered, said, There is no hatred between husband and wife? Says who? He used divorce to hurt me, and I hated him. Also, tell him that since he proposed the divorce, he shoulde like a man. Why does he have so many excuses? Coward! Selina scolded indignantly and hung up the phone. The nanny squeezed Harolds phone with a distressed face, not knowing how she was going to exin the ugly words that Selina said to Haroldter, but as soon as she turned her head, she saw Harold standing behind her with a gloomy face. Apparently, Selina had just cursed so loudly on the phone that Harold had heard it. Well The nanny was so embarrassed that she simply shoved the phone into Harolds hand and ran away. As an outsider, she decided not to get involved. Harold did hear Selina scolding himself, especially thest word coward, which almost pissed him off. Yet he felt incredible. He waspletely unaware of how Selina had changed overnight. He was angry and at the same time a little flustered. Selina seemed to be determined to divorce him Suddenly, he felt stuffy. He bent down and gasped for breath. Fortunately, the doctor came in time. After an examination, the doctor said solemnly, Mr. Hilgard, your health is not very good. Dont make yourself angry all day. It seems like you are troubled by something recently? Harold opened his mouth, wondering how well he could tell the doctor that Selina wanted to divorce him. Oh no, it was he who wanted the divorce. He said that he wanted to divorce, and now he regretted it. He was making a fuss. It was a family scandal. He shouldnt tell the doctor about it. Was I right? The doctor noticed that he had suppressed something. What could be the trouble? Your wife is gentle and considerate, your daughter is excellent, and your business is booming, shouldnt you be resting your body happily every day? I thought that after your daughter came back to help you take care of thepany, your physical condition would be improved, I didnt expect it to be worse. The doctor spread his hands, looking surprised. It turned out that his wife and daughter seemed so perfect and excellent to outsiders. Harold was in a worse mood because it seemed as if he was not good. I am worried about Jeans marriage. Harold believed that the weird things he did recently were all because Jean didnt pick Mario, whom he favored. The doctor asked, Jeans marriage? Is she in love with a man from the lower ss? That was the first point that the doctor can think of. Not only do women want to marry a rich guy, but some young men also wanted to be sessful by marrying a richdy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If Jean fell in love with such a man, Harold had reason to be sad. No Thinking of Arthurs family, Harold instinctively shook his head. Arthurs family was better than their family. Of course, he was worthy of them. The doctor asked, Is that man short, ugly, and poor? Harold denied it again, No Arthur had an outstanding appearance. The doctor asked again, The man has no job and cant support the family? Harold shook his head once more. The doctor was a little puzzled, Then he has a bad reputation? Is he a criminal? No. Harold again chose to deny it. The doctor was confused. He shrugged and said to Harold, Through these questions, I can generally tell that the man Jean fell in love with is excellent in all aspects. Jean found an excellent partner, so, what are you upset about? Harold was speechless. After all that he had said, he seemed to be unreasonable now. The doctor looked at Harold, who was very upset, and said, In my opinion, as a father, you can make appropriate suggestions, but if Jean insists on her choice, you should stop interfering. The person who will live with that guy is Jean, not you. The person you are going to live with is your wife. The doctorsst words were a knife stabbing into Harolds heart. Okay, lets stop talking about this heavy topic. The doctor got up, I have to go now, remember to take the medicines on time. Okay, Harold replied without any spirit. Since his health condition went bad, he had to take several medicines every day, some before meals, some after meals, some twice a day, some three times a day, and some once a day. He felt a headache every time the doctor talked about the medicines. It was Selina who helped him remember. She would bring the medicines to him at the right time every day. All he needed to do was to take the medicine. Now that he had to remember this himself, he felt worse off alive than dead. Struggling to go downstairs to the kitchen, he heard the nanny on the phone with Selina, the nanny was taking notes with paper and pen, and Harold could hear that it was about his medicines. Harold was so angry to see Selina call the nanny instead of him. The nanny hung After the call, the nanny saw Harold, and quickly said to him, Mr. Hilgard, just now Madam called to exin the time and frequency of taking your medicine. Oh yes, she said she had already bought a ne ticket. She would travel outside Zoshalortely and she asked us not to bother her with anything. Shes going to travel? Harold thought he had heard wrong. Her life was too dashing! Chapter 777 Reasoning Selinas original n was to get a divorce certificate with Harold in the morning and then set off for the trip in the afternoon. She had asked Jean to book the flights and hotels for her. She wanted to heal her negative emotions with the beautifulndscape However, Harold didnt show up. She knew that he regretted the divorce, but he did not have the face toe to her to ask for forgiveness. She thought coldly in her heart that since he said hurtful things, he had to bear the price. Why would he decide whether to divorce or not alone? He didnt have any respect for her! If he didnt want a divorce, he must apologize to her sincerely and beg her to go back, only then would she consider whether to forgive him. After a toss-up, Jean and her mother returned home. It was quitete, after a simple lunch, Jean took her mother to the airport. Jean had just driven back from the airport when she received a call from the nanny saying that her dad was really sick this time. Jean pondered for a while and went home. When she entered the door, the nanny greeted her and whispered, When your mother called me to exin what medicine your father should take, your father learned that she was going on a trip, and he was pissed off, and he also heard your mother scold him for being a coward. Jean was there when her mother made the call, and she thought that her mothers scolding of her father was very reasonable and cool, yet she did not expect her father to hear it. Well, her father should have been pissed off by her mother. Jean went upstairs to her fathers bedroom and saw him lying on the bed looking weak. Jean felt a little sad seeing that, after all, he was her father. Yet Harold gritted his teeth as soon as he saw her andined, Your mother has gone too far! She even has the mood to travel when I am suffering? The guilt and difort in Jeans heart disappeared in an instant. He deserved the hatred. She stood by the bedside and said lightly, You are going to divorce her, why should she care about you? You can lie in bed when you feel unwell, but she cant go for a trip to rx when she is ufortable? You are suffering on the surface; she is suffering inside. Harold couldnt retort. Jean was furious. Her father took his physical difort as a matter of fact. He made the servants see him suffering and made it look like her mother had bullied him mercilessly. And her mothers traveling at this time seemed to be unforgivable. Her mother didnt show it, but one could imagine how humiliating is it for a woman to be proposed to be divorced by her husband. Jean looked at her fathers expression of annoyance and anger, and spoke again,pletely unconcerned that he was unwell, So you still didnt realize that it was your fault? When you use my mother of being excessive, why dont you think about your excesses? You hurt her by proposing a divorce because she didnt agree with you. Harold yelled, Get out! Everyone said Jean was a sweet daughter but he felt like she was born to torture him. I will. Jean was expressionless, But I have a few words to remind you before that. My mother has made up her mind this time, if you regret it, then you must apologize to her and beg for her return sincerely. Harold almost jumped out of bed in anger, Go on dreaming! Apologize and admit his mistake? Beg her toe back? She wanted him to reduce himself so much?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Who she thought she was! My mother said that if you refuse to apologize and admit your mistakes when shees back from travel, she will find awyer and for divorce. Jean conveyed her mothers message. She wasnt going to say this, she thought that after a few days of traveling, maybe her mothers anger would be dissipated. She thought that her father could recognize his mistake during this time, and apologize to her mother when she returned. Unexpectedly, Jean was so angry hearing her fathers words that she made this speech she didnt want. After she said this, Jean turned around and left without looking back. Harold was pissed off hearing that Selina was going to find awyer. Jean left home and went to work without looking back, devoting all her energy to work. Arthur had a busy morning. He was about to ask Jean for lunch when he received a call from Judiths father, who was now the mayor of Zoshalor. He invited Arthur to lunch. Arthur agreed. He knew that this would not be a simple lunch. Judiths dad, Marco, must have invited him because of his explicit rejection of Judith. But Arthur was not ashamed. He and Jean were in love. Judith should have expected the humiliation when she pestered him. Marco booked the table at a quaint restaurant. The atmosphere of the first half of the meal was rtively harmonious. Marco had been talking to Arthur about some hospital nning and urban development. Arthur remained calm. He talked about whatever the mayor mentioned. In the end, Marco cant hold on anymore. He took the lead in asking Arthur, Arthur, are you sure you wont consider Judith anymore? Sorry. Arthur sincerely apologized, I have fallen in love with Jean. I cant consider anyone else. A trace of reluctance appeared on Marcos excellently maintained face. He persuaded, As a man, your vision should be bigger, you should care more about your future and career. Love should be put in second ce. I am in politics, you are in business, and the marriage between our families will make us invincible, you know this, right? For the mayor, it is not only a matter of his daughters marriage but also his career. Behind Arthur was not only the lofty status of the Hudgens family and Riverside City Hospital but also the majorpanies and industries rted to Julian, Ezra, and Phil, Arthurs three friends, Julian and Ezras influence in the business world was needless to say. Arthur and the Hudgens family itself had a lot of status in the medical field. Phil was a topwyer whose name was renowned by everyone. With Arthur, he would get the support of Julian, and he will surely prosper in the future. At his age, if he could didnt get promoted, his career was almost fixed here, so he set his sights on Arthur when he learned that Arthur wasing to Zoshalor to settle down and establish a branch hospital. He certainly didnt have a chance to draw Arthur to him, so he could only think of marrying his daughter to Arthur. Therefore, he asked Judith to meet Arthur at that nights reception banquet. He knew that her daughter would like Arthur, a handsome and rich man. But he didnt expect Arthur to reject his daughter for Jean from Lorlene Jewelry. Chapter 778 Praise Me More Marcos words amused Arthur. He said with a slightly regretful expression, Marco, I am ashamed to say, I am a man with no vision. Career is not so important in my heart. Marco hesitated for a moment because he had just said that men should have a bigger vision and focus on careers. Arthur added, My parents didnt have much foresight either. They never judged me for spending years specializing in medicine and expanding the hospitals. The mayors expression turned uglier. Arthurs words were an indirect hint to him that he had scolded the whole family. Arthurs parents have a pivotal position in the medical profession, they are leaders in various professions, and the two never rested after retirement. They had beenmitted to improving the medical conditions in poor and backward areas of the country and even the world. They had received many national awards. It was too disrespectful to judge their visions. Marco felt speechless for a while. He didnt mean that the Hudgens familycked vision, he was just trying to persuade Arthur to marry his daughter so they would build a business-politics bond, yet Arthur seized the weakness in his words and attacked him with it. Sorry, I used the wrong words. I didnt mean to say that you have no vision. Your family is dedicated to medicine, which is for the benefit of mankind. You guys have the biggest vision. Marco had to hurry up and make up for his words. He had always felt that Arthur might be the best person to contact among the few of them. Julian needless to say, was very shrewd. An average person would have a hard time dealing with him. Ezra was very evil. He smiled all the time, but it was said that he had the most gloomy mind. Phil waspletely unapproachable. Who dares to provoke a topwyer with a wise mind and great eloquence? Arthur had always appeared to be focused on medicine. He looked somewhat detached from the business world, Marco thought that Arthur wont be difficult to deal with, yet Arthur gave him a dismount immediately. Oh yes, Mr. Peterson, I think there may be something you dont know very well. Arthur still looked gentle and courteous, but Marco didnt dare to look down on him anymore. He asked seriously, Whats the matter? Arthur went straight to the point, My main purpose in Zoshalor was not to develop the branch hospital, but to pursue Jean. The expression on Marcos face suddenly becameplicated, Arthur had attacked him once with a hint, and this time he gave him a straight punch, he was a bit overwhelmed. Therefore, he could onlyugh dryly, raise an eyebrow and say a word, Oh? Marco had no idea that Arthur still had such a deep affection for Jean, he had investigated Arthurs love history, but there was no trace of Arthur and Jean falling in love. It showed that Arthur had been single for so many years. He couldnt find out anything because Arthur dated Jean abroad. Only close friends like Emilia, and Nina knew about it. To outsiders, Arthur and Jean did not have any intersection. Jean and I met abroad. We were once together. I fell in love with her at first sight, and now I want her to be my wife. Arthurs brief words described his entanglement with Jean and showed his determination. Im sorry, but your daughter and I are impossible. Arthur again bluntly refused. He added quietly by the way, I dont have a vision as big as you, Mr. Peterson. I cant hope to get an easy future by marriage. Arthur indirectly exposed Marcos ambition. He cared not for Judiths happiness, but for his career. Marco was very embarrassed. He raised his wine ss and faked a smile, Since this is the case, then forgive me for disturbing you today, I wish you and Ms. Hilgard a happy life. Thank you, Arthur said a simple word. The so-called lunch ended here, and Arthur politely got up to say goodbye and left the box without turning back. Marco leaned back on the back of the chair with a headache, raised his hand, and pinched his forehead to relieve it. He didnt know Arthur was so eloquent. But he really wasnt willing to miss Arthur, who could help him break through the bottleneck of his career. Is there any way to get Arthur involved with his daughter? After Arthur left, he did not drive directly back to thepany but went to Lorlene Jewelry for Jean. Jean had just returned from home and was in a bad mood for being angry after arguing with her father.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She was somewhat surprised to see Arthur, What are you doing here? She had been busy with her mothers thing in the morning. She hadnt had the time to contact Arthur yet. She didnt expect him toe to her first. Arthur took her in his arms and whispered, Marco invited me for lunch. Jean raised an eyebrow, He tried to persuade you? Jean was clever. She guessed Marcos intentions about Arthur. Arthur said in a disdainful tone, I dont know who gave him the confidence to think he could control me. He probably didnt expect that you wouldnt be impressed at all. Jean didnt know what was wrong with him, and as she said this, she smiled. Well, her beloved man was not moved by the threat and temptation, it was indeed a sweet thing to make her smile. Jean asked again, Then how did you reply to him? Did he get angry? Arthur then described the conversation with Marco. Jean couldnt help butugh after listening to it. Arthur, I never knew you are so shrewd. Arthur put his arm around Jean andughed in a low voice, Are you praising me or mocking me? Praising you, of course, Jean was very sincere. Truth be told, she really didnt know enough about Arthur before. Before, she only knew that Arthur had achieved a lot in the field of medicine, and he was a prominent medical student in medical school abroad. Because of such an impression, she had always thought that Arthur was a schr type of person. Hearing his verbal battle with Marco today, Jean suddenly realized that the man next to her would never lose Julian in an argument. Im a little ttered to get your praise. Arthur joked with her, I think you need to praise me more in the future so Ill get used to it. Stop dreaming! Jean smiled and pushed him away. Chapter 779 Let’s Get Married Arthur pulled her back to his arms and asked attentively, Not in a good mood? Arthur noticed that she was not in a good mood the moment he saw her. Jean told him about her fathers attitude, and then snuggled up in his arms and said somewhat disappointedly, My father is incorrigible. As a person with a tragic experience, Arthur would like to sincerely advise Harold, Dont ask for trouble, or you will sufferter. But before he could say anything, the girl in his arms suddenly looked up at him and said firmly, Arthur, or lets get married. Arthur was so surprised that for a moment he just froze there looking at her as if he couldnt understand the meaning of her words for a while. I was thinking, my dad has been fighting with my mother, maybe he still has the wish that I wont be with you for long, if we get married, he wont be able to do anything, Jean exined. Arthur looked back, his mind still immersed in the shock he had just experienced, and he asked her again in disbelief, You just said, lets get married? Well, Jean said apologetically, it might be unfair to you Its not unfair. Id love to, ten thousand times! Arthur interrupted her, Its not fair to you. Im taking advantage of you. If it werent for her parents quarrel, she wouldnt suddenly mention marriage. Getting married was what he really wanted, but Jean, she had just forgiven him and officially dating him, and it was definitely not in her n. Jean didnt expect Arthur to say such a thing, sheughed a little and then said, I proposed marriage. How is that you taking advantage of me? On the contrary, I proposed marriage at this time to prevent my parents from arguing, which seems to be very insincere. Thats why Jean said it was unfair to Arthur. Arthur took Jean in his arms and confessed forcefully, Whatever you are marrying me for, I will ept it. Jean was amused for a moment. A second ago she thought he was shrewd, yet now he was silly. Arthur whispered, Getting married is a big deal, I know you must have thought it through before you made this decision, and Im sure you genuinely want to marry me. Jean wouldnt make decisions casually. And if she didnt really want to, no one would change her opinion. Arthurs understanding made Jeans heart warmer than ever, she had never thought that she and Arthur would have such a moment of mutual tolerance, but now she had gradually be ustomed to such sweet happiness. Everything was going in a good direction, wasnt it? She believed in her own judgment and choice. Arthur truly loved her, and even if they got married, he would still love her as always. Arthur added, If you think that our marriage will stop the war between your parents, then we will get married. Whatever it was for, as long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything with her. Without any hesitation, Jean said, So lets go sign up?? Now? Arthur asked with some trepidation.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Yep. Jean nodded, Do you have your ID card with you? Jean was a decisive person. She did whatever she decided immediately without any dys. Arthur replied truthfully, Nope, but I can have someone bring it over right away. It took only two- or a three-hour drive from Riverside City to Zoshalor. Arthur decided to ask the driver to send his ID card over. She was crazy, he was even more. Jean said, Okay, then well go when your ID card arrives. Wait a minute, let me slow down. Arthur was a little out of breath, and hurriedly loosened the person in his arms and rushed to pour himself a ss of water, calming his heart that was violently beating. Jean thought it was funny when Arthur was so nervous. She thought, Isnt getting married what he wants? I proposed it but he was frightened. Arthur drank two sses of water, and then calmed down. After that, he returned to Jean, stared at her solemnly, and asked, Are you sure we are going to get married? Arthur didnt want Jean to be grudging, so he asked her again. If she regrated, he would abort this tempting offer. Yes, Jean replied with frank sincerity. Okay. Arthur waited for this answer. He immediately took out his mobile phone to call the driver at Riverside City, and asked the driver to ask his parents for his ID card and send it over to him. After hanging up the phone, Arthur said with some guilt, Its a bit sudden, Im sorry I didnt prepare the ring. In any case, marriage required a ring. Arthur was also a little sorry that the marriage was not brought up by him first. Simple. Jean said as he dragged Arthur to the disy case of her office, pointed to a pile of jewelry inside, and said, I have enough rings here, lets choose one as the wedding ring. As a jewelry designer, the mostmon thing in her office was all kinds of jewelry, rings were also avable. Not having a ring was not a problem at all. Arthur was pulled to the disy case. He looked at the pile of rings, stunned. She proposed the marriage, and now she was even going to prepare the ring? And choosing from these rings was too perfunctory. Whats the matter? Jean was puzzled by his silence. Dont you like any one of them? Arthur pursed his lips, not showing his displeasure at all. He followed her words and replied, Well, there is nothing I particrly like. He then put Jean in his arms and said, And I think a wedding ring should have a very special meaning. Its better to be chosen carefully, rather than pick one at random. Jean understood that he thought it was not serious enough to pick a ring there. But in fact, she didnt have much interest in jewelry, including rings, perhaps because she was a jewelry designer herself, and her life was full of jewelry. Thinking of this, she raised her hand and gently stroked the mans handsome chin, and coaxed helplessly, I know what you mean, I will redesign two wedding rings, exclusive to the two of us. Jean felt that the details of the wedding ring should be something that women care about, but when it came to her and Arthur, Arthur was the one who cared more. Arthurs face brightened when Jean said she would design their wedding ring herself. But when he thought that the two were about to get married soon, he couldnt help clenching the womans slender waist and kissing her recklessly. However, the kiss was interrupted soon, Abigail called Arthur, and Arthur answered it reluctantly, presumably the driver asked for his ID card so Abigail knew. Chapter 780 Warm Greetings from Abigail Arthur, I heard that you asked the driver to send you your ID card. Are you and Jean going to get married, right? Abigails tone was somewhat incredible. Yes. Arthur chose to tell the truth. Wont it be Abigail kindly reminded, too hasty? Jean in Arthurs arms pursed her lips nervously for a moment. She forgot to ask about Arthurs parents opinion when she suddenly proposed the marriage. Would Abigail be disapproved of her marriage to Arthur so quickly? After all, marriage was a lifelong event people should be cautious about no matter what. Thinking of this, Jean feltplicated for a while. Yet the next second she heard Abigail speak in a disapproving tone, Did you force Jean to marry you? Thest time I saw her she was not very enthusiastic about you. You are too passionate. Youve only been in Zoshalor for two days, yet you cheated her to marry you now. Have you done anything to her? Abigails reproach made Arthur speechless. Forcing Jean to get married? Cheating people into getting married? Was he such a tasteless person in the eyes of Abigail? As for Jean, after hearing Abigails words, she instantly rxed. Abigail was in her favor, how could Abigail not agree to her marriage to Arthur? Mom! Arthur protested disapprovingly, Am I that kind of despicable person? Jean and I are in love. Thats why we are getting married. I know youre not a despicable person, but a man who goes crazy in love can do despicable things, so who knows if you will be a despicable person in order to get Jean? Abigail sounded very understanding. Arthur was speechless. Seeing Arthur being scolded by his mother, Jean quickly exined. Mrs. Hudgens, I proposed to marry Arthur. Jean also apologized in time, Im sorry that I didnt inform you of such a big event. Its okay. Its okay, Abigail said several times in one breath that it was okay, to quell Jeans apologies. I can understand your sudden decision to get married, love can be crazy like this.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Besides, although love and marriage are rted to two families, first of all, it is a matter for the two of you. If you two love each other and want to get married, you should do it. Abigails words moved Jean to tears. She thought of her fathers paranoia and sighed over the contrast. Ive given the ID card to the driver. Abigail then suddenly solemnly asked, Jean, wouldnt you reconsider it? If you regret it, I still have time to call back the driver. Arthur had a headache. Today Jean impulsively took the initiative to propose marriage, and Abigail actually advised Jean to be cautious? What a mom! Fortunately, his mother wasnt reliable, but the woman he loved was. Jean replied firmly to Abigail, Auntie, I have considered it very carefully, and since I have made this decision, I will never regret it. I will try to manage the rtionship well. Thank you for your tolerance and understanding of us, and thank you for reminding us. After hearing Jeans repeated assurances that she was willing, Abigail made a sessful gesture. God knew how much she hoped Jean would be her daughter-inw. Since knowing Jeans existence, she has been tugging at her heart every day, afraid that Arthur will fail to catch Jeans heart, afraid that Jean will be snatched away by other excellent men. When it came to medicine and academia, Abigail was very confident in Arthur. She has never cared about Arthurs academic career since she was a child. But when it came to romantic life, Abigail has no confidence at all, because Arthur has never been in a rtionship. From a young and ignorant teenager to a mature and handsome man, Arthur didnt like any girl. All the girls were chasing him wildly, and some even went to their house to catch him. Yet pursuing and being pursued were twopletely different things, and she was afraid that Arthur wouldnt Unexpectedly, Arthur was very good. Two days after pursuing Jean, they were getting married. After she handed the ID card to the driver, she wished the driver could arrive at Zoshalor immediately. If it were not for Arthurs dad, she would follow the driver to Zoshalor and personally watch Arthur get married. Arthurs dad said that if Abigail followed, Jean would be scared, and Jean might regret the marriage. Now listening to Jeans words of thanks to her, Abigail quickly said, Arthur is blessed. We should thank you for your willingness to marry him. Arthur was speechless, he decided not to say anything. Abigail said enthusiastically on the phone, In this case, Jean, you are wee to join us and be a Hudgens. Jean couldnt help butugh, Thank you, its my pleasure too. Okay, weve got something else to do, lets hang up first. Seeing Abigail get more and more excited, Arthur tried to interrupt, otherwise, he didnt know what else she could sayter. Wait a minute, wait a minute. Abigail stopped him anxiously, The driver will have a while to arrive, why are you in a hurry to hang up? I still have a lot of things to say. First of all, the most important thing is that your dad and I have to go to Zoshalor to meet Jeans mom and dad, and discuss the wedding time and other arrangements. Abigail was alsopletely reasonable in doing so. As parents of Arthur, they must show sincerity to meet Jeans parents. And after they registered, the wedding should be put on the agenda. Abigail recalled Camerons romantic wedding with Nina the other day. Finally, it was her turn to organize the wedding, and she was excited and looking forward to it. Abigails words made Arthur and Jean stiffen. Harold was still opposed to them being together at the moment, Selina was not in Zoshalor, and they couldnt meet Jeans parents at all. Arthur hurriedly advised, Arent you and my dad going abroad to assist with medical treatment? The wedding can be held until youe back, dont worry. Yet Abigail was very enthusiastic, Your father and I have decided to cancel this trip, stay and concentrate on your marriage. We have missed many things in your life since you were young because of work, but we dont want to miss such a big thing as marriage. Arthur was speechless. He really wanted them to focus on work this time, okay? Chapter 781 Got Married Jean answered, Mrs. Hudgens, heres the thing. We havent started considering marriage yet. Arthur has just started his career in Zoshalor. His career should be prioritized for now. Jean was surprised by Abigails enthusiasm. She did not only want to hold them a wedding but also intended to visit her parents. Thinking about how her father was, Jean felt ashamed. How could that be? It will be unfair for you without a wed Before Abigail finished her words, Brandon shook his head at her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing this, Abigail quickly changed her words. Oh. In that case, we can talk about the weddingter. You guys should put your careers first. Then she continued, I need to hang up now. After the phone call, Abigail asked Brandon, What did you mean? Why didnt you let me finish? Brandon analyzed it for her. Apparently, they dont want a wedding now. Or maybe there is something hindering their wedding. What? Abigail hadnt thought about it, How did you see it? Havent you noticed? Our son is so in love with Jean, even if she said she didnt want a wedding. Would he not throw one for her? You are right, Abigail nodded and said, He would definitely make it a grand one so that the whole world would know. Therefore, even he has agreed not to hold a wedding, which means there must be something, Brandon continued, Besides, I find it strange that they suddenly got the marriage certificate. Hearing this, Abigail was a bit worried, What do you think the reason was? I have no idea. You should talk to Arthur alone sometime, Brandon said to Abigail, who then nodded in agreement. So, are we still going on our trip? Abigail asked. Brandon thought about it and said, Lets cancel it. We should stay in Riverside City for now. You were right. We have missed out a lot on Arthurs life. We cant miss out on his marriage. He added, At least, we should be there if he needs our help. As two doctors, Abigail and Brandon hadnt been around Arthur a lot since he was a child. Patients and surgeries had always been their priorities, even till now. However, they had more choices now. This time, they chose to stay for their son and his marriage, as making it up to him. Okay, Abigail agreed. On the other side, as soon as Abigail hung up the phone, Arthurined to Jean, Am I really her son? Jean was amused andughed. Arthur looked a lot like his mother in appearance and more like his father in his aura. How could he not be Abigails son? However, Jean knew that he was simply kidding andining. Your mom is really cute, Jean said with a smile. Cute? All she does isining about me! Arthur pouted and replied. Even so, Arthur had to admit that with Abigails character, Jean could definitely get along well with her. And as long as they became friends, life would be happy for him. Therefore, he didnt really mind Abigailsints about him. The driver soon arrived at the City Hall with Arthurs ID. Jean had already brought hers with her. They soon registered their marriage. As soon as they walked out of the City Hall, Arthur held Jean up and circled her around in his arms to express his joy. Just now, in the City Hall, the both of them were serious and nervous. Arthur was nervous because he was worried Jean might havest-second doubts, so he wished in his heart that the procedures could be done as fast as possible. And Jean was nervous because it was how she was facing important life changes. Therefore, when the staff in the City Hall saw their serious faces, she wondered if they really wanted to get married. With her hands covering her face, Jean looked a bit shy in Arthurs arms. No other couple was as excited as they were, which made them look like two fools. Put me down! Jean gritted her teeth and warned the excited Arthur. Arthur didnt refuse. After he put her down, he held her face and kissed her so affectionately and passionately that Jean felt a bit out of breath. Once again, they became the center of attention. With a blush, Jean dragged Arthur out of the City Hall. Arthur was still smiling. This must be the happiest day of his life. He finally married the woman he loved! He wished he could tell everyone in the whole world the news, how could he mind hugging and kissing her in public? With Arthurs hand in hers, Jean ran to their car. It was not until she got in the car that she breathed a sigh of relief. Why were you so excited? Jean was annoyed and said to Arthur, who was in the drivers seat. Im sorry. I will pay more attention to it. I was so happy just now, Arthur apologized sincerely. After that, he got close to Jean and said in her ear, Jean, we are married. We are really married! Yes, we are married, Jean couldnt help but feel excited as well and said with a smile. Mr. Hudgens, Im d to spend the rest of my life with you. At this moment, even Jean felt it a bit surreal. She could still recall the unhappiness she shared with Arthur back in the Riverside City Hospital vividly in her mind, and now they had be husband and wife. Arthur was moved by her words. He put his arm around Jeans shoulders and promised, Mrs. Hudgens, I will love you and never make you angry from this day on. I will make you the happiest woman on earth. He would never fail her. His sweet words made Jean want to cry, Thank you. For her, although the sweet love came a bitte, she felt lucky she didnt miss him. From this day on, she would love him wholeheartedly. I dont want to work today, lets go home, Arthur said with affection in his eyes. To be honest, he was too excited to work today. Have you forgotten about my period? Jean said calmly. She had been on her period since they got back from Riverside City, Arthur was speechless. He wasnt thinking about sex just now, but after being reminded by Jean, he felt disappointed. It seemed that he wasnt going to get lucky tonight. Not only tonight but a few more days from today. There had been rules between them about having sex, now that they were married, there were no more rules, but he still couldnt have sex with Jean for days. Chapter 782 Romantic Dinner However, immersed in the joy of marriage, Arthur quickly moved on. He hugged Jean and whispered in her ear, There is no hurry. We have a lifetime. You can make it up to me after your period. Because of his meaningful tone and her past experience with him, Jean could imagine how he would want her to make it up to him. In shyness, she pushed him away. Hurry up and drive. Send me back to thepany, I have a design draft left to be revised. Arthur was pissed upon hearing her words. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down andined, We have just gotten married, why are you in such a hurry to go back to work? In a rtionship, women were usually the more sensitive ones. They paid more attention to details than men. However, between Arthur and Jean, Arthur was the one who was more sensitive. What else can we do now? Jean asked in response. She was still on her period, they couldnt have sex anyway. In that case, she might as well go back to work. We can make a dinner reservation at a romantic restaurant, or we can just stay at home and do nothing. I just want to spend some time alone with you, Arthur proposed. Jean was rendered speechless. Upon hearing Arthurs words, Jean suddenly felt that she wasnt as romantic as he was at all. Maybe she really didnt have much romance in her. She didnt even feel this day special. Im sorry. I wasnt thinking, Jean apologized in time and said, In that case, lets go home. But before we do, lets drop by the grocery store to buy some groceries. Arthur was shocked, You can cook? When they were abroad, they always ate at restaurants and Arthur had never seen Jean cook. Later, when they were in Riverside City, he had seldom eaten with Jean and had thought that she shouldnt know how to cook. He couldnt cook, but he had never thought there was a problem with both of them not knowing how to cook. They both had busy jobs. They could always hire a housekeeper to do the housework and cooking for them anyway. Looking at Arthur, who was in shock, Jean replied, I cant. Arthur was stunned. He then asked in a gentle tone, Then why do we need to buy groceries? We can learn how to cook. We are both smart people, it wont be hard, Jean said with ease. Hearing this, Arthur rubbed his head and said, Are you sure learning how to cook is the first thing you want to do after we got married? Arthur found it weird. If they blew the kitchen, their marriage anniversaries would be special. But Jean Arthur had wanted to talk Jean out of this and persuade her to eat with him at a restaurant. He wanted today to be romantic. However, Jean was determined and urged him, Lets go to the nearest grocery store. Arthur had no choice but to drive. If this was what she wanted, he would do his best to make her happy. Since she wanted to cook, it would be his honor to taste her cooking. Sitting in the passenger seat and looking at the expression on Arthurs face, Jean couldnt help but smile. In fact, Jean knew a little about cooking, but she could only cook some simple dishes. For example, cooking steak. Back then, when she was cut off by her father, in order to save money, she would cook by herself. However, she had been mastering dual degrees and taking part-time jobs at the same time, she didnt have much time to make herself any advanced dishes. Even so, she was much better than Arthur, who couldnt cook at all. She lied and said she couldnt cook to prank him. They soon arrived at the grocery store. Seeing how familiar Jean was with the groceries, he frowned and asked, You can cook, cant you? What do you think? Jean asked him back. Arthur sighed and kept silent. As Jean was putting two steaks in the cart, she asked with a yful smile, You keep asking this question, are you afraid of my cooking? Of course not, Arthur hurriedly said, I will eat whatever you cook. Jean smiled and said nothing more. She walked to the spices zone. After they finished, they drove to Jeans apartment. She had all kinds of cookware. After changing into her casual clothes, Jean walked into the kitchen. Arthur followed her in and said, Let me help you. Its okay, Jean smiled and said, Im going to cook some pasta with steak. Thats all I know. Arthur forced her to the counter andined, So, you were lying about not knowing how to cook? I didnt, Jean tried to defend herself, I really dont know how to cook anything but pasta and steak. Arthur had seen the sly smile on her face. It was obvious she had lied. He held her waist and bent over to kiss her, after a simple kiss, Jean turned her face away. Stop! I need to cook now. Arthur had to stop. He knew that if he kept kissing her, he would have trouble controlling his lust then. Jean put on the apron and was about to cook when she said to Arthur, You can go out now. I will call you when its done. No. Arthur held her waist from behind. I want to keep youpany. Therefore, while Jean was cooking, Arthur had been hugging her from behind. When there was something that needed to be washed, Arthur was Jeans guy. Although he was a bit clumsy at this, the both of them felt happy. They worked together on the first meal they had together after marriage, of course, they felt happy. They then opened a bottle of red wine, turned off the lights, and lit some candles. A romantic dinner was ready. Arthur was delighted. Raising his ss, he said to Jean with a gentle smile, Thank you, Mrs. Hudgens, for the lovely dinner. You should have a taste before you call it lovely, Jean smiled and answered. Anything you cook will be lovely. Arthur was getting better and better at sweet words, and Jean had gotten used to it. After putting down her ss, Jean was about to pick up her fork and knife to eat when Arthur stopped her. Wait a minute. Jean was confused. Then she saw Arthur take out his phone to take some photos of the food and her, and atst, their marriage certificates.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I will post them in our group chat to show off to Julian and the others, Arthur said proudly. They would be creeped out by your PDA, Jean said with a resigned smile. But they are all much better at PDA than me, especially Julian. You know, he shows off his kids every day, Phil might leave the group chat soon because of it. As Arthur said, he sent the photos to the group chat. Anyway, it was his first time showing off there, he didnt think anyone would curse him. Jean was amused and burst intoughter because of his words. She could almost imagine how Phil would feel when he saw the photos of Julians kids. They all knew how much Phil wanted kids. Chapter 783 An unexpected Visitor You got married? Julian was the first in the group chat to reply. Phil texted after him, Thats fast. At least, it was Ezra, Congrattions! You guys will be parents soon. Before Arthur said anything, Phil was annoyed by Ezras words. Ezra, did you say that on purpose? Ezra knew how much he wanted a child, but here he was, talking about Arthur and Jean bing parents. He didnt know since when Ezra had grown a sharp tongue. He always poked them where they hurt. Of course not. I was just blessing them, Ezra exined calmly. Phil didnt buy it at all and texted back, Although I do want a child, Im not in a rush. Look at you, now that Arthur has gotten married, you are the only one single here. I dont want marriage and you all know it. I dont feel anything at all, Ezra replied at ease. You are just bluffing. When you meet someone you really love, you will feel things, Phil replied to Ezra, who then said nothing more. After dinner, Phil offered to wash the dishes while Jean was face timing with her mother. She told Selina about her marriage to Arthur on the phone, Selina was surprised at first, and then her eyes reddened. Selina said with guilt, Did you do it to get back at your dad? To make him stop quarreling with me? Jean admitted frankly, Its part of the reason. I want him to stop meddling in my marriage. In that case, you wont have to argue with him all day long. She then continued, But the more important reason is that I love Arthur. I want to marry him and spend the rest of my life with him. Jean said to Selina slowly word by word, her words were sincere. Selina wiped her tears and smiled with joy, Im d to hear that and I trust your judgment in men. However, Selina asked, How are you going to tell your dad about it? He will be angry, Im sure. I think I should go home and be there for you, in case he might argue with you. Arthur, who had just finished washing the dishes, came out of the kitchen and walked behind Jean. Hearing Selinas words, he said to her gently on the phone, Mrs. Hilgard, just enjoy your trip. I will protect Jean. He continued, We are going to visit Mr. Hilgard tomorrow and tell him the news. Arthur and Jean had reached an agreement on how to tell Harold the news. Originally, Jean had just nned to tell him with a phone call, but Arthur thought he should bring the news to Harold in person. After all, they had already gotten married without informing him, he thought at least they should bring the news to him face-to-face. Arthur was after all Jeans father. He didnt want the rtionship between the two of them to get worse. Selina sighed and wanted to say something. As if knowing what she was going to say, Arthur said, I know what you are worried about, Mrs. Hilgard. I am prepared. Obviously, Selina was worried that Harold might give him an attitude or even say some harsh words. Arthur had already thought about it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But he would face it withposure, for Jean. Good luck then, Selina said. However, it didnt go quite as they had nned. Before Arthur and Jean paid Harold a visit, Harold came to them first. Arthur opened the door for him and Harold was about to p him as soon as the door was opened. Harold had thought it was Jean who came to open the door. He waved his hand and gritted his teeth, How dare you! You got married behind my back? Arthurs face darkened when he saw what Harold was doing. He took a step back and dodged, then anger arose in his heart. If it was Jean who was here, she would have been pped by Harold. Seeing that he missed and that it was Arthur who was at the door, Harold was even more pissed. He shouted, Wheres Jean? Call her here! At this moment, Jean was designing their wedding ring. Hearing the noise, she rushed out of the study. Seeing here out, Harold was about to rush up to her when Arthur raised his arm and stopped him. In anger, Harold shouted at him, What do you want to do? Nothing. I just think you should calm down. Arthur answered. Of course, he couldnt beat his father-inw. When Harold was about to say something, Arthur reminded him, I heard that you have a heart problem, Mr. Hilgard. As a doctor, I suggest that you should keep calm. Harold shook off his hand and said, You two got married without my consent, how are you expecting me to keep calm? As soon as Harold thought of it, he became furious. How did you know it? Arthur asked in a calm tone and protected Jean behind him so that Harold wouldnt hurt her. Except for the staff at the City Hall, only their friends knew about their marriage, and they wouldnt tell Harold about it. Mario told me. He has a friend who saw you at the City Hall and asked the staff about you! God knew how pissed Harold was when he got the phone call from Mario, who told him about Arthur and Jean getting married. Originally, he didnt feel well. However, after getting the news, he didnt feel unwell at all and immediately asked his driver to drive him here. Harold had never thought that his introverted daughter would do such a rebellious thing. Marriage was a major deal in ones life and she just decided it without even informing him. When Arthur heard Marios name, he arched his eyebrows. He didnt know if Mario told Harold the news because he genuinely cared about Jean or if he did it to pick a fight between Harold and him. He wished it was thetter. Jean stepped forward and said to Harold with a calm face, We did get married. I love him and I wanted to marry him. Its simple. She continued, Its my marriage. I make the choice and I can take any consequence that follows. You Harold pointed at her nose with a trembling finger and didnt know what to say. Jean was so disappointed in Harold that she didnt intend to talk nicely with him at all. I also did this to make you give up on Mario and me, Jean added. Hearing this, Harold gnashed his teeth and red at her. Just like that, the father and daughter looked at each other and no one wanted topromise. At least, with a groan, Harold covered his chest and staggered. Arthur hurriedly caught him before he fell. As a professional doctor, Arthur asked Jean to call an ambnce while he was doing first-aid for Harold. When the ambnce arrived, Harold had already been out of danger. However, considering his heart problem, he was sent to the hospital for further treatment. Chapter 784 Having Fun Jean and Arthur followed the ambnce to the hospital. On the way, Jean had been feeling down. She felt worn out because of the conflicts between Harold and her. Although Emelia and Nina had also been faced with troubles from the elders when they got married, most of the troubles came from their mother-inw. However, hers were from her father. It was heartbreaking. When they arrived at the hospital, Harolds attending doctor was delighted to see Arthur. While Arthur was discussing Harolds heart problem with the doctors, Jean waited outside the ward alone. She didnt want to walk in, in case Harold might argue with her again when he woke up. She had been in a bad mood when Judith called to nder her. Jean Hilgard, you vicious bitch! You dragged Arthur to the City Hall and got married to him? You shameless woman! Judith shouted at her on the phone. Jean frowned. Where did Judith get the news? Had the staff at the City Hall been spreading the news? Or maybe it was Mario who told her? If it was really him, she had no good impression of him now. She had clearly told Mario that there stood no chance between him and her. He seemed to have epted the fact, but he had been secretly making troubles for them. What was this? He was a cunning and sly man! However, Jean had no time to think about Mario now. She had to handle Judith first. She asked Judith in a calm tone, We love each other, so we got married. How did it make me a shamed woman? You are a shameless woman! Judith shouted. You got married to him right after I fell in love with him! You did it on purpose! You scheming bitch, Jean. You looked quiet and innocent on the surface, now it seemed it was all your disguise! Judith scolded Jean. At noon, Marco, Judiths father, and the mayor asked Arthur out for lunch and was humiliated. He had been in a bad mood since, therefore, when Judith asked him about Arthur, she was scolded by Marco, whoter told her to give up on Arthur. Pissed, Judith cried for a long time until she got news from a friend, saying that Arthur and Jean had gotten married this afternoon. She was furious.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If Arthur and Jean were simply dating, she could steal Arthur from Jean, although she might be called a bitch. But now that they had gotten married, if she got between them, she would be called a mistress or a husband-stealer. How could she not be angry? Hearing Judiths words, Jean arched her eyebrows. She hadnt thought that her marriage with Arthur could be interpreted as her dering Arthur as hers so that women like Judith wouldnt stand a chance. But in fact, she did this only to get back at Harold. If you are willing to think about it that way, be my guest, Jean thought for a while and replied to Judith. Normally, such words shoulde out of a mans mouth. You shameless bitch! Judith was outraged by Jeans indifferent attitude. If she could make Jean mad, she would feel better. At least she could ruin Jeans day. However, Jean wasnt angry at all, which only made her feel worse. But it made sense. Jean was a psychiatrist, how could she not know what Judith was thinking? Jean replied, I am shameless. I was trying to keep him all to myself. What are you going to do about it? She continued, I am Mrs. Hudgens now, and I hope you can stay away from my husband! Jean knew that she couldnt exin anything or defend herself to women like Judith, such attempts would only give them confidence. What she should do was to take the names they gave her so that they had nothing more to say. As expected, after Jean took the me and emphasized her identity as Mrs. Hudgens, Judith only grew angrier and hung up the phone with an angry scream. Jean put her phone back in her pocket withposure. She would never take the initiative to mess with anyone, but she wouldnt back off if someone tried to mess with her. Moreover, from what Judith had done before, it was obvious that she was a stupid woman and not a match for a smart person like her. Jean wondered how Marco, a cunning old man, raised a daughter like Judith. As soon as Jean looked up, she saw Arthur, who had just finished talking to the doctors, standing in the corridor and looking at her. She had to be frank that Arthur was charming enough to make all women fall for him. Of course, his appearance and temperament were one of the reasons she fell in love with him among all those men. Thinking of this, Jean squinted. She recalled Judiths words just now. Perhaps she was partly right. She suddenly proposed to get married to Arthur partly because she wanted to keep him all to herself. Judith and Marco had given her a sense of crisis about Arthur. She just hadnt had time to think deeper. She had thought she only got married to Arthur all of a sudden to prevent fights between her parents. Now it seemed that she was somewhat scheming. Seeing that she had ended the phone call, Arthur strode over. Was it Judith? Arthur asked in a low voice, holding her in his arms. He had heard what Jean said at the end of the phone call just now. He feltplicated. He was happy that Jean was possessive of him. But at the same time, he was annoyed at Judith, who was harassing Jean. Yeah, Jean admitted frankly, I won. Jean even felt a bit thrilled to get back at people who tried to ruin her day. Arthur frowned, We have to do something about it, or she will keep harassing you. Jean smiled. Its not a big deal. I win every time. When the time is right, I will do something about her. Although Jean didnt like to pick on her own kind, Judith had to mess with her and she would get back at her. If Jean really made a move someday, Judith would be doomed. However, Arthur didnt agree. No. I dont want you to handle it on your own. Jean insisted, But Im having so much fun here. Hearing this, Arthur smiled resignedly. I didnt know you have such a hobby. He had to say, women were strange animals. He offered to deal with Judith because he didnt want her to be aggrieved, but she seemed d to deal with Judith on her own. There are a lot of things about me that you dont know, Jean raised her head and said, How is my dad? Chapter 785 Good Cop, Bad Cop Arthur nced at Harolds ward and said to Jean in a low voice, He has a heart problem and hes irritable and proud, which makes his heart problem worse. He paused and continued, If he can keep his mood stable, he will be fine. But if he keeps being angry, he might have heart attacks. Jean pursed her lips and didnt say anything. She didnt think Harold would change. He hadnt changed in years. Arthurforted her, I will go in and talk to himter. Dont worry. Harold soon woke up, the doctor left after he checked on him. Arthur and Jean stayed in the ward. Looking at him lying on the hospital bed, Arthur said frankly, Mr. Hilgard, the doctor has told you about your situation now. It is your choice now to choose either your health or your pride. Harold didnt say anything and Arthur continued. Jean and I have gotten married, its settled. Moreover, I can swear that we will never get divorced. We will spend the rest of our lives happily together. You can choose between epting it and living in harmony with us and keeping making scenes and damaging your own health. Its all your choice. Arthurs words made Harold pissed and he felt pain in his heart again. Was Arthur trying to piss him off? He didnt intend to save him any face. How could he imply that he was a proud and stubborn man? How could he threaten him? Standing beside him, Jean took a look at Arthur and was surprised that he would be so straightforward. But then, she sighed with relief. Perhaps this might actually work. If Arthur said what Harold wanted to hear, it might only make Harold more arrogant. Maybe because Harold had been exhausted because of the previous incidents, or maybe because he felt hopeless after Arthur and Jean got married, after a few gasps, he closed his eyes in distress.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Arthur and Jean looked at each other and they both knew it meant Harold hadpromised. It seemed that Arthurs strategy worked. At this moment, Arthur said to Harold in a sincere tone, But Mr. Hilgard, we got married without your consent. It was indeed our fault. Jean and I had nned to visit you and apologize tomorrow, we didnt expect you would get the news so fast. Arthurs words agitated Harold. After ying the bad cop, he was trying to y the good cop now? He sat up from the bed to re at Arthur and theny back on the bed again. Seeing this, Arthur walked over to take his pause. At first, Harold didnt want him to touch him, but at the thought that he might die, he had to give up. As Arthur was taking his pause, he said with a smile, Mr. Hilgard, I have saved your life by giving you first aid, can you at least give me a smile? Hearing his words, Harold couldnt believe what he had heard and widened his eyes in anger. First, he threatened him, and then, he apologized. Now, he was asking for a return? What kind of man did her daughter marry? He was so shameless! How could he say he saved his life? He wouldnt even have passed out if they hadnt gotten married secretly! He wouldnt have had a chance to save his life! Thinking of this, Harold cursed, You shameless bastard! Then, he looked away. Arthur let go of his wrist and said seriously, If you keep going on mood swings, no one could save you. Harold pursed his lips and stared at Arthur, who continued, If you think I was lying, you can ignore my words. Harold snorted and looked away without saying a word. The doctor said that you should stay in the hospital for two more days, just to be careful. Its gettingte, you should rest now. Call me if theres anything, I will be here for you tonight, Arthur said calmly. Harold widened his eyes in shock, Why are you staying here? Arthur replied in a polite manner, No matter what, I am your son-inw now. You are being hospitalized. I should be here taking care of you. Jean is ady after all. Harold got nothing to say. Although he really didnt want Arthur to stay, Selina was still on her trip, she couldnt be here. Moreover, they were still in a quarrel. Even if she was in Zoshalor, she might note. Although Jean was his daughter, she was a woman after all. However, Harold didnt want to swallow his pride. I dont need anyone to take care of me, I am just fine. Go! Leave! Both of you! He said, feeling annoyed. Hearing this, Arthur was really about to leave the room with Jean. Seeing this, Harold snorted. Didnt he say that he was going to stay? It turned out he was just saying. He could even lie to him, let alone Jean. As soon as Jean and Arthur left the ward, Jean asked, Are you really going to stay here tonight? Because Arthur had told her that he would talk to Harold, Jean hadnt said a word just now. However, she was surprised when she heard that Arthur wanted to stay here for tonight. Harold always gave Arthur attitudes, if Arthur stayed, would they really get along? Of course, I meant it, Arthur said half-jokingly, I have to take the opportunity to get him to like me. Knowing what Jean was thinking, he said, I know what you are worried about, but you saw it just now. He cant do anything to me, can he? I didnt know you could be so thick-skinned, Jean said in a resigned tone when she thought of the conversation between Arthur and her father just now. She had to admit that Arthur was good. Harold choked on his words just now. Arthur hugged her and smiled. I am willing to do anything as long as I can get him to agree to our marriage so that we can live happily after. Jean held him and tears welled up in her eyes. Arthur had always been a proud man in her heart, and now he was willing to do this for her. She felt sorry that she got him into this mess and hoped he could get rewarded for what he had done. Go home and sleep, I will be here, Arthur said to her, Dont tell Mrs. Hilgard about this, she should be having fun now. Okay, Jean said. After thinking for a while, she continued, I have few words to talk to my dad in private. She thought she couldnt let Arthur do all the work here, should do something as well. Chappter 786 Compromised After Jean walked into the ward, Harold snorted at her and looked away. Obviously, he was still mad at Jean. Jean walked to his bedside and tears fell down her eyes. With sobs, she said, Dad, Im sorry. Harold was startled when he saw Jean crying. His daughter had always been indifferent and tough. He had seldom seen her cry since she was a child. Of course, he would be surprised. Why Why are you crying? Harold frowned and asked. Hearing his words, Jean felt sadder. Its all my fault, I got you into the hospital. Seeing his daughter crying standing beside his bed, Harold felt terrible. Now that he thought about it, Arthur was a good guy. In fact, he was an outstanding young man, Just as Arthur said, he didnt agree with them being together because he was being a stubborn old man. He had been mad because Jean didnt end up with Mario, the husband he chose for her. He couldnt find anything bad about Arthur. Okay now. Stop crying. I should be the one crying right now, my daughter got married without telling me, Harold said and then looked away, I have made up my mind. If you really dont like Arthur, I will divorce him tomorrow, Jean wiped her tears and said with determination. Harold was so shocked that he almost jumped up from the bed. He would have yelled at Jean again if it wasnt for his bad health. What did you say? You want to divorce him? She had just gotten married today, how could she get a divorce tomorrow? Was she trying to piss him off? Yes, Jean said with red eyes and determination, There are billions of men in the world, but I only have one dad. Harold rubbed his temples and replied, Get out of here. Im telling you, if you get divorced, you will no longer be my daughter! Not even Harold himself had expected that he would say this when he heard Jean say that she was going to divorce Arthur. After all, he was the one who was so mad at Jean for getting married. He didnt know what went wrong, but he suddenly became the one who was afraid Jean might get a divorce. Jean shook her head and said, I cant piss my dad off because of a man. I was stupid, and now I have thought straight. You are more important than any man. Hearing this, Harold felt like crying. Pointing at Jeans nose, he yelled, Jean! You had been to a top university! I dont know what you are thinking. You just got married today and you are going to get a divorce tomorrow? Its embarrassing! But if I keep being married to him, you will be unhappy. How can I feel happy if you are constantly mad? Jean reasoned with him, So I might as well get a divorce, everyone will feel happy. Then why did you get married? If you cared about me so much, you wouldnt even get married to him! Haroldined. Jean lowered her head and said with remorse, I was too impulsive, and now I have regretted it. Dad, everyone makes mistakes, just forgive me this time. I promise I will listen to everything you say after the divorce. I will marry whoever you want me to. Seeing that she looked determined to get a divorce, Harold felt anxious. He knew his daughter well, once she set her mind on something, no one could change it. If he didnt say anything to stop her, she would really get a divorce tomorrow. I am not unhappy. To be honest, Arthur is a good guy, I just need some time to take him in, Harold finally said. Stop mentioning the word divorce to me. I dont like that word! After saying that, he waved his hand at Jean. Leave the room now. I dont want to see you anymore. But, Dad Before Jean could finish her words, Harold cut in and said in an exhausted tone, I wish you happiness. Is that enough? Can you not divorce him now? Jean was stunned for a moment before she replied, Since you are willing to take him in, I will try and make this marriage work. She smiled and said, Im leaving now, Dad Harold waved his hand, Just go. Jean turned around and left the room. Although she looked calm on the surface, she was thrilled deep inside. Just now, she was betting against herself. She assumed that if she said she would do things as Harold wanted her to, he wouldnt insist on it anymore. In particr, she mentioned divorce, because she knew how much Harold valued others opinions of him. If she got divorced right after she got married, he would be pissed. Seeing her walk out, Arthur walked up to her with a worried look on his face. Did you cry? Did your father yell at you again? Arthur felt sorry for Jean when he saw her red eyes. He thought he shouldnt have let her talk to Harold alone. Jean smiled, He has decided to take you in. Really? Arthur was surprised. Then, Jean told him what they had just talked about. After hearing it, Arthur couldnt help smiling, This is a critical moment and we have won. Yeah, he haspromised. We can finally be relieved now. Jean had been worried for a long time, and now she could finally rx. However, as soon as she looked up at Arthur, she saw him frowning. Jean asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Arthur hesitated for a while before he asked, Would you divorce me if he didnt agree to take me in? The word divorce was a harsh word for him, someone who had just gotten married for hours. Jean exined in a resigned tone, It was just a trick I used. Dont take it seriously. Arthur pouted and said, I dont like the word, dont mention it to me again. Okay. I will never mention it again, Jean agreed. They had gone through a lot to this day, she cherished it. Arthur held her tightly in his arms and murmured to her ear, We have gone through so much to be together. I never want to leave you again. He smiled and said, Jean, I love you. I love you more than I can tell. They hugged for a while in the corridor before Arthur let go of Jean and told her to go home. When Arthur returned to the ward, Harold was just starting to feel better. As soon as he saw Arthur here, he felt a headache again. What are you doing here? I thought you have left, Jean said in an unfriendly tone. I didnt leave. I was talking to Jean just now. As Arthur said, he grabbed the chair and sat down on it beside Harolds bed. Its time for you to rest now, Mr. Hilgard.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. How could Harold fall asleep? He stared at Arthur and said, Tonights your first night as husband and wife, are you going to spend it with me? Hearing this, Arthur was amused. Im fine here. It seemed that Harold had really decided to take him in. He was even worried about his first night as Jeans husband now. You are fine here? Harold frowned and wanted to drive him away. Just leave. I dont need anyone here. I will just call the nurse if I need anything. Harold felt it awkward to have Arthur here looking after him, after all, he had been giving him attitude the whole time. Moreover, he really didnt need anyone here. He could still move and walk. Chapter 787 Solid Relationship You really dont need me here? Arthur asked in a serious manner. Harold gave a firm answer, No. Arthur then stood up and said, Then I will go tell the doctor and nurse to check on you often tonight. Arthur could tell that Harold really didnt want him to stay for the night, so he didnt insist. He then went to the doctor and nurse and left after he said a few words to them. After he was gone, it finally became quiet in the ward. Lying on the bed and thinking, Harold found it strange. He was questioning them, but he ended up blessing them. The more he thought about it, the more regretful he felt. But he had already given them his blessing. There was no turning back now. s! Harold pounded the bed and sighed. Then he fell asleep in distress. When Jean saw Arthure back, she didnt seem surprised, Did my dad ask you toe back? Yeah, Arthur smiled evilly, He said this is the first night we have as husband and wife and told me I shouldnt miss it. Jean was rendered speechless. She grabbed Arthurs hand and took him into the study, I have almost finished designing the rings,e to have a look. Arthur smiled, On our marriage night, we are designing our wedding rings together? Its special. Everyone had his opinion about rings. For Arthur, the wedding ring was a symbol of marriage and loyalty to it. He wanted to wear it and he would wear it all the time. After they finished designing the rings, Jean sent the design draft to the manufacturer and asked for the rings to be made as fast as possible. Finally, this day, with a lot of ups and downs, was over. The second morning, when Jean woke up, Arthur was no longer on the bed with her. A whileter, he came back with breakfast. I bought us breakfast. We should drop by the hospital and send your dad some. Although he didnt know how to cook, he could at least wake up early in the morning and buy breakfast for the woman he loved. Jean thought about it and said, The housekeeper will make him breakfast and send it to him. But since you have bought his share, we can drop byter. At least, it could show Arthurs sincerity and care. However, they were surprised to meet Mario, who came to visit Harold, in the hospital. Mario had already brought Harold breakfast and the two of them were eating and chatting. When he saw Arthur and Jean, Harold was stunned for a moment and didnt feel like eating anymore. Perhaps it was because Jean had always been indifferent to everything that Harold hadnt expected she woulde, which was why he was eating the food Mario brought him now. But at the thought of the fact that Arthur had be his son-inw, he felt it inappropriate for him to eat the food Mario brought here. Therefore, he put down the spoon in his hand and asked, Why are you here? With a calm expression, Arthur walked over and put the breakfast he brought on the table. With a smile, he said, We got you breakfast. Seeing Mario, Arthur greeted him with a smile. Mr. Bartels, you came early. Although he said it with a smile, it was obvious he was being sarcastic. Jean and he came here early enough, but Mario was here even earlier. It was enough to see that Mario was just trying to win Harolds favor. Arthur despised these dirty tricks of Marios. What was the point anyway? Jean still felt nothing for him, Mario was just trying to suck the father of the woman he wanted to marry up, which was stupid. It was already the 21st century. No one would let her parents decide her marriage now. Since Jean is here, I should leave now, Mario stood up and said to Harold, Mr. Hilgard, I hope you get well soon.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then he nodded at Arthur, turned around, and left. Arthur squinted and followed him. The whole time, Jean didnt even cast a nce at Mario. She had also been wondering that he might be the one who told Harold the news yesterday and disliked him more. Mario was now the financial consultant in Lorlene Jewelry, Haroldgot him the position. Jean felt that it was necessary for her to talk to Harold and dismiss him. Are you feeling better now? Jean asked Harold. I dont feel any different. Its not a big deal anyway. How about you go ask the doctor to discharge me? After yesterday, Harold was less stubborn now. Although he still didnt smile much at Jean, he was much gentler now. I will ask the doctorter, Jean replied. Have you finished breakfast? Harold cast a nce at the food Arthur and she brought him, feeling a bit awkward. Then he pointed at the food Mario brought him on the table, I have. Just take them away. It was not that he didnt appreciate Arthur and Jeans food, he was really full now. Okay. Jean walked over and dumped all the food left into the trash can as if they were made by Mario himself. She didnt want a trace of him here. Mr. Bartels? Arthur called to stop Mario. Mario paused and looked back. Then he said withposure, Yes? Arthur was straightforward with him. Did you tell Judith the news as well? Although he didnt say that Mario told Harold the news of his marriage with Jean, the words as well were enough to convey his suspicion. Mario arched his eyebrows and didnt admit it. Why did you say that, Mr. Hudgens? Arthur didnt intend to waste time won him and said, I suggest you should save yourself some time and energy to separate us. Jean and I are in a solid rtionship, which you wont be able to know what its like. After that, he turned around and left. He had warned Mario, that if thetter still didnt give up, he would take necessary countermeasures. Staring at his receding figure, Mario gritted his teeth. How did thingse to this? Why would Jean suddenly marry Arthur? When he got the news from his friend yesterday, he was in shock. He had never known Jean as an impulsive person. She shouldnt do such a thing as getting married all of a sudden. However She did. She got married to Arthur. Mario had nned to pretend as if he had given up, and then, he could break Jean and Arthur up using Harold. By then, he would have another shot with Jean. But things changed faster than nned. Because of their sudden marriage, all his n was now in vain. He really liked Jean. He had been studying abroad for years and had seen a lot of different women. But he had never seen a woman like her, so outstanding in the crowd because of her indifferent aura. He was about to seed in getting her when he lost her to Arthur. If Arthur was out of the picture Thinking of this, he turned around and left. So, what if they had gotten married? People got divorced all the time, right? Chapter 788 Exhausted Harold was discharged from the hospital two dayster and Arthur and Jeane to pick him up. On the way, Arthur drove. Looking at Jean Harold seemed to have something to say but stopped several times. Dad, what do you have to do? Jean couldnt help but ask. Harold cleared his throat and said with embarrassment, Well When is your moming home? He had already taken Arthur in. She could get back together with him now. Jean told him frankly, It was a half-a-month group trip. Hearing this, Harold was annoyed. The mother and daughter were really cruel to him. He had thought Selina woulde back a weekter at most. Arthur, who was driving, exined, Its a perfect season for traveling, so Jena thought Mr. Hilgard could have more fun. Harold pursed his lips and said nothing more and Jean didnt say a word as well. She had guessed why Harold would ask this. He thought that Selina should forgive him now since he had decided to take Arthur in. However, it was not that simple a problem. He had mentioned divorce to Selina, which hurt her deeply. How could he expect her to forgive him without any apology orpensation? After they sent Harold home, they were about to go home. On their way, Arthur said to Jean, I will talk to your dad someday and advise him to apologize to Mrs. Hilgard. Well, Arthur had had a lot of experience when it came to apologizing. Thank you. Jean suddenly realized that Arthur had been doing everything for her recently and she felt sorry. The problems were with her parents, she should be the one solving all the problems. We are husband and wife, you dont need to thank me, Arthur said gently, I am willing to do everything for you to make you happy. Jean nced and him and made up her mind. Before going to bed, Arthur took a shower. When he walked out of the bathroom and saw the lights turned off, he wondered if it was a power failure. At this moment, someone threw herself into his arms. Caught off guard, the towel in his hand fell to the ground. Can we? Arthur asked with surprise a whileter. Jean stood on her tiptoe and kissed him as an answer. Arthur carried her in his arms and strode towards the bed. They had a romantic night with crazy sex. Luckily, it was on the weekends, Jean didnt stop him. The next day, Jean slept until she woke up by herself. She took a look at her phone and found it was almost 11 oclock at noon and she was alone in bed. She covered her head with the quilt and sighed. Men! Perhaps he heard the noises Jean made in the bedroom. Arthur pushed the door open and walked in with a bright smile. When Jean saw it, she wanted to scratch him. Arthur bent over and kissed her on the lips. My parents are here. We are having lunch over at my ce. What? Jean was so shocked that she almost jumped up from the bed. She had always been a calm person, but she couldnt help raising her voice, Your parents are here? Why didnt you wake me up? Arthur said in a low but doting voice, Its not a big deal. I didnt want to disturb your sleep. Jean rubbed her temples and said, Your parents are here while I have been sleeping, its impolite. Its okay. My mom didnt want me to wake you as well. She said you should have more rest at weekends. Since Arthur had brought up Abigail, there was nothing more Jean could say. She hurriedly got up to wash up. It was not until he woke up this morning that Arthur got the message from Abigail, who said they wereing to Zoshalor. Arthur thought of the crazy sex they had hadst night and didnt want to wake Jean up so soon, so he went and picked his parents up by himself. He had been staying at Jeans ce, so he took his parents to his ce instead of the hotel.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Abigail had been excited and started preparing lunch right after she got here. She had also asked about Jean and Arthur. Arthur then told his parent everything that had happened recently, including how he got Harold to recognize him. After his parents heard about everything, they looked at each other in surprise. They had guessed that Jeans parents might disagree with their marriage. They hadnt expected that they almost divorced because of this. Luckily, its all over now, Brandon, Arthurs father, said. Abigail nodded and said, Yeah, its over now. We came here because we were worried about you. You came at the perfect time, Arthur said to Abigail, Mom, can you check for Jean? She has stomachache every month on certain days. Hearing this, Abigail immediately agreed, Im a master at this. Even if I cant help, I know a friend who can. After washing up and changing her clothes, Jean walked to Arthurs ce. After the two of them walked in and Jean greeted Arthurs parents, Brandon walked to the kitchen while Abigail reached out her hand at Jean and said, Arthur said you have a monthly stomachache? Let me check you. Only then did Jean realize that Brandon went to the kitchen to leave the room for them. Thank you, Abigail, Jean said and reached out her hand so that Abigail could take her pulse. Arthur looked at them worriedly, How is it? Can you prescribe something for Jean? All Arthur wanted was for Jean to suffer no pain, so he was a bit anxious when he asked. Abigail rolled her eyes at him and said, I havent even finished taking her pulse. Fine, Arthur said awkwardly. Looking at him, Jean couldnt help but chuckle. Looking at the interaction between the two, Abigail was delighted. She could finally stop worrying about her sons marriage now. Moreover, she really adored Jean. I will make you a prescription and you can go buy the medicine at the pharmacy. Three times a day, okay? Abigail said to Jean after she took her pulse. Before Jean could say anything, Abigail continued, You know what? I will go buy it for you. Anyway, we got nothing to do, Abigail said, We are here to check on you and Arthur. Since you are in a good ce right now, weve got nothing to worry about. Then she continued, We will stay here for tonight. We are leaving the country tomorrow to restart the medical-aid program. After your momes back from her trip, we wille to meet them officially, Abigail said lovingly. Jean nodded and said, Okay. Her parents were still in a quarrel, it would be awkward if Abigail met them now. Besides, her mom was not in Zoshalor now. Abigail then smiled and said, So, since I have nothing to do, I will go to the pharmacy nearby and buy you the medicine. Dont worry, its not a serious problem, you will get well soon. Jean felt grateful for her, Thank you. Sitting beside them, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing him like this, Abigail smiled. Why were you so nervous? You dont trust me as a doctor? Arthur had gotten used to how Abigail talked to him. He said in a resigned tone, Of course, I do. Abigail then reminded them, But there is one more thing. I know you are young and energetic, but be careful in bed. Jean seems exhausted. Arthur was rendered speechless. Beside him, Jean blushed in an instant. It was all Arthurs fault if he hadnt been so crazy in bedst night Chapter 789 You Have Been Doing Great Noticing Jeans awkward look, Abigailforted her, Its OK. You dont have to be embarrassed about it. I have to be honest as a doctor. She red at his son and said, This is your fault. Dont you know how to be moderate? You should take good care of your wife. Arthur didnt know how to say it. He was too shy to say that he and Jean havent had sex for days. Not untilst night did he get to kiss her lips. With the idea that this should be their first night after marriage, he got so carried away. Besides, it was Jean who jumped into his arms. He was just responding to her. However, Arthur had no choice but to swallow his mothers scolding with his head down. The dinner is ready. Brandon at this moment shouted in the kitchen, rescuing them from their current embarrassment. They had dinner in a harmonious atmosphere. In the meantime, Harold was busy weing his guest, Mario. Mario insisted on paying a visit to Harolds house once he learned that Harold has been discharged from the hospital. After sitting down, he curiously asked after noticing the new tea set, Harold, since when did you change your tea set? Harold told him the truth though very unwillingly, Arthur gave it to me. Mario was stunned. The previous one was from him no long ago. But now Harold just threw it away. How quick people loath the old and pursue the new. But he didnt show his dissatisfaction. Pretending to be indifferent, he asked, Using his tea set, does that mean you have epted him? Harold was frustrated, What can I do except ept him? They have gotten a wedding certificate. Do I have the right to force them to get a divorce? Harold waved his hands and said, I cant be that disgraced. Harold then sighed deeply, Let it be. Let her do what she wants. I am afraid my body cant take this if the conflictsst. People dread death, with Harold being no exception. Especially after a series of issues with his physical conditions, he got terrified. Isnt it good to be alive? Isnt it great to live an affluent and satisfactory life? Why does he have to be so stubborn and end up with nothing? People take nothing with them once they pass away. That is true. Your body cant withstand emotional turbulence of this kind. Mario showed his concerns, though not honestly. Harold was sorry for him. He looked at Mario and said, Since Jean is married now, you should stop wasting time on her. There are plenty of good girls in Zoshalor. I know. Mario was disappointed. But he loved Jean so much. How can he get over it? Harold added, And the reason why I hired you to be the economic counselor of Lorlene Jewelry before was to create more opportunities for you two to stay alone. But now Mario interrupted Harold and said in a self-mocking way, I totally understand that. And I will quit my job soon. Harold let out a sigh at his consideration, It never urred to me that they will get married without asking. I really want you two to be togetherContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Please dont feel sorry for me. Maybe its the timing that is not right. Exceptingforting him, what else can Mario say? Now Mario was well awakened to the realization that he shouldnt count on Harold from the very first beginning. He should work on his own. Jean and Arthur saw Abigail and Brandon off at the airport as they departed for a foreign country. Before their leaving, Abigail held Jeans hands and said, Call me if he does anything wrong to you. And I will discipline him for you. Surpassing her urge tough at this, Jean answered, He is really great. Abigail was so nice as a mother-inw who was always on her side. Jean was so d that she chose to marry Arthur. Arthur was a good man at present, and so were his parents. His family was in a harmonious atmosphere and she really liked it. After seeing them off, Arthur said to her on the way back, Theres a party tonight. You want toe? Jean sighed, I wish. But I have a design n to revise. Well then. You should do your job. Arthur said with pity, I was thinking about announcing our rtions at tonights party But its fine because I can announce it myself. He grinned, I will tell everyone I meet at the party that I married Jean. Jean was speechless. You are such a child. She said. Arthur protested, Why cant I be a child. I just want to tell the world about our rtionship so that people like Mario will have to give up chasing you. But you still cant spread the word to everyone. This is too embarrassing. Jean cant even picture that scene. Arthur insisted, But the opportunity is not much seen. I am quitting every social gathering for you in the future. All my time is reserved for you except working. Unlike other girls who wanted to be apanied by boyfriends or husbands all the time, Jean was not that attached to Arthur and had no such hope that Arthur was with her as soon as he had time. They might get tired of each other. Looking at Arthurs serious expression, she didnt say it. Arthur said gently, It was me that needs you. I want to be with you. Id rather spend time with you than attend those tedious parties. We can watch movies or chat. Im happy to stay with you even if we do nothing at all. Arthur was even more excited about it, When all of this ends, and the hospital is on the right track, I will learn how to cook. Jean was surprised by it and hurriedly said, You really dont have to do this. I didnt have much expectation of you. My mother would ask us to go to her ce for meals every day. Even if its just two of us alone, you dont have to learn how to cook. Her mother liked Arthur so much that she would probably be in charge of all meals in a day when she got back from a trip. Arthur didnt respond to her directly but instead sighed, I couldnt understand before why Julian would like to hire a chief at a high price to teach him how to cook while he can pay the best cook to cook their meals. Its because he loves her so much. He always wanted to give his beloved the best. He wished to do this on his own even if its just a dinner. Although she thought it was an unreasonable idea, Jean was deeply touched. She said in a soft voice, You have been doing great. No. Thats far from enough. Arthur firmly said, I can be better. Jean was unable to convince him and had to let it go. Chapter 790 To Take Action In the night Arthur went to the party and Jean stayed at home for her design n. Drinking is a must at the party. So Jean proposed to pick him up when she finished her job. Arthur was beyond happy to hear that and kissed her for a while before he left reluctantly. As one of the most conspicuous young talents in Zoshalor, Arthur was in the spotlight once he showed up at the party. Judith also came to the party. She still hasnt given Arthur up. What irresistible charm does Jean has to make Arthur fall for such a in woman like her? And which man can withstand temptation? If any, it could only be because he hasnt met the hot one. She was confident in her shape and face. Her body especially, had stic surgery before, definitely the type that man would like. Arthur would fall for her heavily once he has sex with her. Seeing that Judith didnt do anything since Arthur walked in, one woman next to Judith said with sarcasm, Didnt you just say that you will take him down? Why hesitate? Judith always bullied others by unting herself being the daughter of the mayor. Given all that, no celebrity likes her. Loath grew as she imed to take Arthur down and got in touch with him using her fathers power. Judith could sense her sarcasm but she just rolled her eyes and kept silent. Arthur stated his refusal to her father. The only thing she can get is being declined in public if she came to him at this time. And that would be humiliated. So she didnt do anything at that moment. That woman sneered and stood up, holding her ss of wine. Since Judith wont move, Im going to do it. She walked towards Arthur after saying that, which made Judith very angry. But she came back only after a short while with an awful look. Judith sniggered at her. With that look, she must be rejected directly. With this thinking in mind, Judith looked at her with contempt. But a big smile appeared on her face again when she got back to her seat, making Judith want to tear her face. It turns out that this woman was ying a trick on Judith by faking a terrible look. She came closer to Judith with a happy smile and said, Ms. Peterson, guess what I have just heard from Arthur? Judith frowned. Did Arthur tell her about his marriage to Jean?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In that case, everyone in the Zoshalor will know he married Jean after tonight. He really wanted to bust up his own future? He really abandoned the chance to work with her father to move up the socialdder? Does he really like Jean that much? A capricious andcent person like her is not good at concealing feelings. At this moment her face started to turn pale. That woman was pleased with Judiths reaction. Some gossip sitting nearby overheard and asked, What did Arthur tell you? Tell me everything! So she answered, I just approached him and he said Sorry, I am a married man.'' What? He is married? Girls at this table couldnt help eximing. Isnt he single? There are rumors about him chasing Jean. But he came to the city only for a few days. He cant be that fast in marrying Jean. Judithpressed her lips. He really announced it. Judith was depressed. Once the news about their marriage spread, she cant chase Arthur anymore. After all, her father is a politician. Thats impossible. Someone shook her head out of surprise. How can he be married? Why is that impossible? Another girl countered her, He said it himself. Then someone else asked, Who did he marry? Judith stood up and intended to leave. But that woman grabbed her shoulder and ridiculed her, Judith, why so hurry? You dont want to know who his wife is? Didnt you have the ambition to have him? How funny is that he marries another girl. Hearing that, others alsoughed at hercent. Judith was so pissed off that she broke away from that womans hand and walked out in tears. She walked to a nook and made a call. On the other side of the phone was a man with a pleasant voice, Ms. Peterson, whats your purpose for calling mete at night? Judith said in anger, Mario, I ept your offer. Oh? The man answered pleasingly, When do you want to do this? Judith thought of the humiliation she has just had. She clenched her teeth and said, Tonight. Arthur also came to the party. Mario came to her once and proposed to cooperate. She can get Arthur and Mario can get Jean if his n works. His idea is to despicably trick Arthur into having sex with Judith or Jean into having sex with him. At that time, Judith refused right away. Her fathers position wouldnt allow her to do this. Once someone learns this, her fathers career would be ruined. But what happened at the party just now triggered her to make this call. She didnt want to care about the consequence anymore. Proud as Jean wouldnt ept Arthur after he has sex with other girls. It seems a bit difficult for him. Tonight? But he soon gave her a positive answer, Tonight is fine. I will have someone to do this. What should I do? Judith was a bit nervous. Marioughed, All you have to do is to watch him. Approach him once he acts unusually. Once the pills take effect, he will lose control. I will have someone to book the room and you get into the room with him. OK. Then she warned, Last time you promised my father wouldnt be influenced by it and you will be responsible for it. Dont worry about it. Your father will be excluded from the narrative. And you can dere you are the victim. He reassured Judith. Chapter 791 Even the God Helps Them Arthur sensed something wrong inside him when he had the third ss of wine. He dropped the ss immediately and tried to adjust his breath. Then he called Jean. Tonight after he announced their marriage, many people came to congratte him. He couldnt recall which ss of wine had problems. But more importantly, he needs to get away from this situation. Have you finished your job? He tried to suppress the difort and asked Jean in a soft voice. Arthur didnt want Jean to know that he was not feeling well. That would be terrible if she worried about him and had a car ident. Yes. Jean grinned, I am on my way to pick you up. I was to give you a surprise. But your call now spoiled it. It was rare that she acts in such a romantic way. She had nothing to do in the apartment after revising her design n. So she thought she might surprise him by waiting outside the building. Arthur couldnt be more delighted to hear that Jean was on her way. Fortunately, this could spare him minutes of waiting. He would have nothing to worry about once he sees her. Where are you now? He said so while looking around and walking outside. Jean answered, I am waiting for the green light. Almost there. Arthur heaved a deep sigh and said, Jean, I love you. For a moment he thought he was about to lose control but the breeze brought back some lucidity. But he cant hold that for long. Whats wrong with you? Noticing something unusual with him, Jean asked with concern. Arthur replied in a low voice, Nothing. I just think that even the god helps us. He had just started to sense something wrong and she was almost there. Wasnt god also helping them? If Jean was still at home, Arthur couldnt make sure he was able to wait for another twenty minutes. But now she was pretty close and he can restrain it by any means. I am hanging up first. Drive safely and I will wait at the gate of the hotel. Arthur said so because he saw Judith walking towards him. He didnt want Judith to affect Jean. So he hung up. Looked like Judith was the one who set him up. Or else why would she follow him after he felt abnormal. Clearly, she had been watching him. Arthur secretly opened the recorder app and clicked on the record button. Then he put the phone back in his pocket. Since Judith asked for it, he should give her what she wants. And ude, who always dreamed of getting a promotion, would be bound to be ousted with such a trouble-making daughter. How could he move up the careerdder after his daughter did this nasty thing? Arthur, do you feel alright? Why did youe out alone? Judith almost couldnt conceal her happiness asked him coquettishly. Arthur? It made Arthur sick. Arthur sneered. He disguised himself quite well. How did she know he was not feeling well? The only exnation was that she knew what happened to him. You are the one who set me up? He asked directly. Judith froze for a short while and defended herself, II dont know what are you talking about. It wasnt her who did this. Mario was the perpetrator. She kept telling herself in mind that she has never yed a part in it so as not to give herself away. Arthur continued, It wasnt you. So it was your aplice. Arthurs quick wit both surprised and infuriated her. She shouted, Arthur, you have no right to defame me like this. I just wanted to be nice.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Arthur replied quickly, I am fine. Thank you. You can stay out of my way now. You Arthurs words made Judith choke. Arthur didnt want to see her face and walked out at a fast pace. Jean would be here soon. And many people would see it if he continued to argue with Judith in front of the hotel. Judith hurriedly stopped him and said, Whats so good about Jean? She keeps her distance from people all the time. You can imagine how boring she is. She said this while lowering herself to show him her nice figure. She could feel that Arthur pretended to be fine while his forehead was sweating and his eyes turned red. The pills must be taking effect. With this idea in mind, she came closer to Arthur. As long as Arthur had sex with her tonight, Jean and Arthur would break up. Arthur averted his gaze. He had to admit that this is killing him while he was fighting with the effect of the pills. He loosened his tie a bit to let in more cold air so that it would ease his pain. Seeing that her seduction worked, Judith tried even harder. She was intending to touch Arthurs waist. But Arthur jerked her hand away from him and bent it forward. Judith screamed, Ouch! She had never been treated in this way. He almost broke her arm, which made her face contorted. Stay away from me! Arthur pushed her away using all of his strength. Judith fell down heavily in her high heels. She didnt realize before Arthur could be so firm, rejecting her under such extreme suffering. Arthur reeled for a few steps and persisted in walking outside. Arthur! Judith at this time managed to lift herself up from the ground and rushed to stop him. Why do you never look at me? Why is she superior to me? My body is way much more attractive than hers. While saying, she tried to press her body on his. But suddenly someone pulled her hair really hard. She almost burst into tears out of pain. In this way, she had been pushed away and didnt even touch Arthurs clothes. p! Judith covered her face, unbelievably looking at the person who pped her. Jean. What was she doing here? But anger reced shock after she could react. Jean not only pulled her hair but also pped her! Even her parents have never physically punished her. But Jean just pped her in the face! You Judith was about to shout filthy words when Jean gave her another p. Now Judith could barely stand up, let alone scold people. Chapter 792 This Woman Is Not to Be Trifled With After pping Judith twice in a row, Jean held out Arthurs hand to steady him, asking him with concern, Are you alright? What happened? Jean saw Judith pestering Arthur when she parked the car. And Arthur didnt look so well. So she locked the car and ran towards him. When Judith nearly touched Arthur, she pulled Judith away without any hesitation. It wasnt her original idea, but all she could do was grab Judiths hair in such an emergent situation. Jean was cross. She had never seen such a shameless woman like Judith. She might still forgive Judith if she didnt know that he was married now. But she knew it and kepting on to Arthur, which was a typical bitchy behavior. Jean was not a mean person. But what Judith did hit her bottom line. So Jean didnt save her some face and pped her twice. Jean Arthur was both mentally and physically relieved when he caught the sight of Jean. He opened his arms and hugged Jean. Howe your body temperature is so high? Jean was pretty sure that something wrong was with him as he held her. Breathing hard, Arthur said, Lets go. OK. Jean knew this was an emergency, sparing no time to dispute with Judith, who now cried over being pped with disheveled hair. She took him in the direction of the car. In a mess, Judith was pissed off. Jean carrying away Arthur means that Mario and her n floundered and she would never have a second chance because Arthur would be alert after tonight. Judith didnt want to be pped for anything. She cried, Jean, this isnt over!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jean didnt answer. She turned away and looked at Judith. Judith freaked out when their gaze met and shut her mouth. Jean was not a woman to be trifled with. Jean was thinking that this couldnt be finished even if she wanted to. Jean got Arthur into the car. As she helped him fasten his seatbelt, he held her tightly and kissed her hard. Arthur knew that it was Jean whom he was holding. So he didnt want to contain the urge anymore. Jean was out of breath after the kiss. She wanted to help him with that. But the car was not a safe ce. She held his hand and said, How about we go to the nearest hotel? Jean wasnt a little girl who knows nothing. She met people from all walks of life these years. Quite a number of innocent people went depressed after they were set up to lose their virginity. She had this suggestion because clearly, the only way to save him was to have sex with her. Arthur cooled down a bit and said to her, Lets go home. I am calling Ezra now. You should take a rest now. We can deal with it tomorrow. Jean knew that calling Ezra was to ask him to tackle this. But Arthur was not sober enough to make this call now. Arthur made a gesture, meaning to start the car now. I cant. I need to have him address this issue now. By tomorrow they will eliminate all the traces. They would destroy all evidence now that their n didnt work. He has to know who was behind tonights plot. Judith didnt have the gut to dose his wine. There must be someone in the dark helping her. He must catch all of the people involved. Julian had babies to take care of. Phil must be with Anya at this time. Only Ezra was single and idles around. He was the perfect person to find out the plotter. Ezra was known for his heartlessness. And he was not in the good moodtely. Judith, ude, and all of the people who yed a part in it would not get away with this easily. Jean didnt insist on seeing Arthur had made the decision. She turned on the engine and the car started. Arthur used all his strength to call Ezra. On the phone, he exined the matter and make clear his needs. I get it. Leave it to me and I will give you the results tomorrow. Ezra said with little emotion. Thanks. He used up all his strength and hung up the phone directly. It took Jean much effort to carry Arthur back to their home. They started to make out on the front step. The scene was hot as hell. The next day ude had a bad feeling when Arthur came to visit him. Of course, he had no idea of what Mario and Judith didst night. Mr. Hudgens, what brings you here? After being reprimanded by himst time, ude didnt dare to look down on him. Arthur took out some files, which contain the evidence Ezra collected for himst night. After reading, udes face instantly paled. ude bounced off from the chair and roared, Judith must havent done this. I am sure she was framed. Ezra caught the one who put the pills into his wine but he testified against Judith. Ezra, of course, didnt buy it. He continued to investigate and finally found that it was Mario who was behind all of this. Right after learning that the n failed, Mario made Judith the plotter. He paid the servant to dose Arthurs wine. And he can pay more to make the servant testify against Judith. The promise that he made to Judith about taking all responsibility at first, waspletely a lie. Even if the n seeded, he would not admit to having yed a part in it. Not to mention that the n failed. He had such a bright future in Zoshalor. How could he continue living in this city if others knew that he drugged others wine? Arthur knew it was Mario. And he knew many of Marios secrets. But now he would like to focus on Judith in front of ude. So he said to ude, But the servant testified against Ms. Peterson. And I am not going to let her get away with this easily. I might forgive her if I am not married. But she was well aware that I am a married man and yed such a trick on me. If anyone learns that your daughter does such a despicable thing, your career will soon end. This was what ude was most frightened about. He looked terribly sitting on his chair. Chapter 793 Swift, Precise and Forceful Arthur felt it was about time. He added, I also question Ms. Petersons ability in implementing this conspiracy. There must be someone behind this. ude sensed hope again and said, Yes. She didnt dare to do this. She must be set up. Arthur pretended to be in a dilemma, But the evidence indicating it was Ms. Peterson. I have no choice but to targeting on Ms. Peterson. Ms. Peterson may not the person to n all of this. But she definitely yed a part in it. Now ude could see Arthurs purpose. Arthur from the beginning has never intended to forgive her daughter. What do you want? Please go straight to the point. Arthur answered seriously, Ms. Peterson cant stay in this city anymore. Or else my wife will be very unhappy. ude was irritated, I only have one daughter. Who is going to care for me when I am old- Arthur didnt argue with him and stood up to leave, Since you are not cooperative, I will have to disclose what your daughter did. And your good days as mayor will be over. Arthur couldnt allow Judith to stay in this city. What if Judith wants to retaliate? The best solution was to send her to a foreign country. Out of sight, out of mind. He didnt want to be ruthless. A cornered beast would do something desperate. He couldnt take the risk of him and Jean being the target of revenge. But if ude didnt agree to send away Judith, he wouldnt hesitate to unseat ude. Wait! ude stopped him when he was about to step out. Reluctantly he said, Give me some time. I will send her to another country. ude had no choice but to ept this request.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Separating from his daughter was hard, but at the moment it was the lesser of two evils. He had to put his job first. OK. Arthur freely struck a deal, I will forget what happen between me and Ms. Peterson. Thanks ude thanked him unwillingly. Arthur added, Dont you want to know who ask your daughter to do this? Who it is? He must let the man pay the price for tricking his daughter into doing this. Mario, Arthur said his name. ude was shocked to hear his name. He gritted his teeth and said, Its him! Mario is sort of famous in Zoshalor. ude once put him on the list of the potential match for his daughter. But it was said that he had a close connection with Jeans father. Rumors about Jeans father trying to get two of them together were widespread. He set you up to spoil your marriage? Marios purpose was clear. Yes. Arthur handed him a file. Inside are the ounts of hispany. He is meticulous. In a normal situation, no one can detect the problems in his ounts. But I am not a normal person. He was an expert in medicine, notw. But Ezra and Julian were business tycoons. Plus, he had Phil, one of the bestwyers in Zoshalor, who had seen a more prickly case. Marios tricks on the ounts were just a childs y for him. The reason why Arthur handed these documents to ude was that he was determined to give him a taste of his own medicine. Mario set him up by enticing Judith into seducing him. He could also retaliate against Mario by persuading ude into destroying him. Mario had the habit of hiding in the dark. He could also watch in the dark that his n boomerangs himself. ude took up the file and nced through it. With all the problems being underlined, ude knew his con. ude sneered and then called the Economic Investigation Department to have Mario under investigation. Arthur left with satisfaction as he achieved his aim. Mario froze helplessly when the police of the Economic Investigation Department came to his office. He thought he could stay immune to the consequence if Judith was made a scapegoat. It never urred to him that Arthur could be this quick in investigating and taking action against him. He was careful and meticulous enough in cooking the books. How can Arthur know what illegal things he did? Mario didnt want to give in like this so he tried to exculpate himself in his fake smile. But the police ignored him and threw him a file, warning him with a solemn expression, Mr. Bartels, dont y with us. We have all the evidence. Mario opened that file and became frightened when he saw the content it. One wrong decision led to a disastrous oue. He became a criminal from a financial elite. Arthur is a brutal man. He couldnt believe this is the end. Arthur didnt even bother to tell him about that. He just informed against him and got him under arrest. All Mario wanted was to split Jean and Arthur up. But he gains nothing and ruins his career in the end. He knew that he wouldnt stay in prison for long. However, with his bad reputation, he was finished in the financial industry of Zoshalor. Harold was shocked when he heard the news. After a while, he sat down, What! He was taken by the police? Yes. There is something wrong with hispany ounts. Arthur answered while pouring the tea for Harold in a casual manner. It took Harold a while to digest this news. How dangerous was that he hired Mario as the economic counselor before. You cant really know a person by his appearance. Harold had this feeling. And then he asked suspiciously, It was you who put him in the jail? Arthur told Harold how Mario set him up. Harold was crossly annoyed, I didnt know he was such a jerk toe up with this sordid n. What happened if Jean wasnt able to pick you up in time? How will you handle it? If Arthur had sex with another woman Harold couldnt imagine the results. It was he who invited the wolf into the house. If it werent for him, Mario wouldnt have been stubborn like this and done this to Arthur. Lucky was that nothing happenedst night. Or else he is the originator of evil. This is my fault. I am terribly sorry about that. Harold regretted it deeply. Arthur immediately soothed him, You need to avoid emotional fluctuation. There is nothing to be sorry about. It was over. Arthur didnt me it on him. At this moment, Harold couldnt be more content with his son-inw. But in the next second, Arthur said, You were capable of apologizing to me and Jean. why not think about apologizing to aunt? Arthur hasnt spent much time with Jeans parents after they got married, so he still called them uncle and aunt. Harold was not happy with that. Now he was less satisfied with his son-inw. Chapter 794 A Series of Embarrassment The purpose of Arthur today was to convince Harold to apologize to Selina. He brought this up when Harold was repenting. But judging from Harolds reaction to his words, Harold must have not considered this during these days. Arthur didnt know how to exin it to him. It seems that Harold hasnt learned his lesson. If Harold loses his true love and feels heartbroken like he did before, Harold wouldnt be so calm. Arthur added, Of course. I am just suggesting. Harold shed him a look. Arthur shouldnt have mentioned this. His good mood was spoiled. Please dont be mad. Arthur exined in a hurry, I just thought that it will be so much better if you can patch things up with aunt now that we are in such a harmonious rtionship. Harold didnt buy it, When did I say we were in a harmonious rtionship? Arthurughed, Its presumed that kids will leave their parents as they grow up. But spouse can keep youpany until death and thus, the most important person in your life. Its not worth it if you squabbled with her over things between me and Jean. What Arthur said inspired him. Selina wasnt around him when he was in the hospital this time. Her absence made him very ufortable. It wasnt until he was admitted to the hospital that he began to realize the importance of his aunt. And Arthur was right about it. Why didnt make it up when he approved their marriage. It really wasnt worth it. But he didnt want to be the first to fix their rtionship. He thought for a while and then asked, What do you think I should do? Arthur gave him the advice, This is very easy. You can buy her a bunch of flowers and give them to her at the airport when she is back a few dayster. She must be very happy to patch things up. And you can say something nice after getting back home. Genuine apologybined with a gift is definitely going to win back aunts heart. Harold red at him angrily after he said it. Easier said than done. The truth was that it was tremendously difficult for him to do this. Especially apologized and admitted he was wrong. Arthur continued to coax him, Just to remind you as a man who has gone through it, no one can help you if you insist on no apology. Harold took a deep breath and impatiently asked him to leave, I know. You can go ahead now. Please consider that. And you can call me if you need anything else. Arthur stood up and left. Harold never wanted to ask Arthurs opinion again. His idea was totally impractical. But this time Selina was particrly firm. He was in a dilemma now. The first thing Arthur did after leaving Harolds house was to call Jean, Mrs. Hudgens, your father will probably be willing to apologize. That will be great. Jean didnte to Harolds ce with Arthur because she hates it when his father denies his wrongdoing and refuses to apologize. Chances were that she said things that hurt Harolds feelings and made the situation worse. So Arthur went to persuade Harold alone. And Harolds behavior was unjustified in Arthurs mind, Your father is spoiled by your mother. Havent they had conflicts these years? Didnt he need to apologize sometimes? Why is it so difficult for him to admit he is wrong? Jean answered, They barely fight because my mother didnt give him any hard time. Even when they have different opinions, my mother will protect his feelings. So usually my father wont need to drop his attitude and apologize. It looks like he is spoiled. Its the rule that you have to apologize for your mistakes. But for him, its something unimaginable. Hopefully he can learn his lesson and be grateful to my mother. Or else he is unreasonable. Jean said this on the phone. Selina had a wonderful trip this month. She learned from Jean that Harold epted Arthur. But it didnt mean that she would forgive Harold. The harm he did to her still hurt. Of course, she couldnt deny that her anger towards Harold lessened seeing he epted and got along well with Arthur. After arriving at the airport of Zoshalor, Selina came out while pushing the luggage trolley and noticed Jean and Arthur. Such a lovely couple easily grabbed others eyes. Selina walked toward them with a big smile on her face. But her smile disappeared as she got closer and found that Harold was also there with a bunch of flowers. She ignored Harold and said to them, You dont need to be here together. Arthur or Jean aloneing is enough. Jean gave Selina a big hug, grinning, Wee back. Jean continued, Father is also here to pick you up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Harold was about to hand Selina the flower with a smile, but Selina just turned away and left, without giving him a look. Harolds smile faded, and now embarrassment was all over his face. Arthur shed Jean a look, meaning she went with Selina first. He stayed and said to Harold, Lets go home together. Feeling losing all his face, Harold threw him an angry nce, Told you it was a terrible idea! Arthur promised that Selina would forgive him if he showed up with flowers. But it didnt work at all. After saying this, Harold threw him the flowers and walked away crossly. With the flowers in his hands, Arthur was stumped and followed Harold. Jean and Selina already arrived there. They directly sat on the back of the car after putting the luggage in the trunk. ording to their n, Arthur and Jean sit in the front seat; Harold and Selina sit in the back But Selina insisted on Jean and her sitting in the back. Jean had no choice but to sit as she requested. So the oue was Arthur and Harold sat in the front of the car. In this way, Selina ruled out the possibility that Harold had a conversation with her. After all, it is such a face-losing thing for him to turn around and seek the opportunities to talk with her. Jean and Selina chatted with each other happily in the back. Selina shared things she met on her trip and showed Jean the photos she took. Harold still looked forward to talking with Selina. He cast around desperately for a question, asking, Howe you never posted any picture during these days? He asked the question with the hope of getting a response. But Selina didnt reply and closed her eyes, saying, I am exhausted. Wake me up when we arrive. Harold was difited by Selinas coldness. He turned around awkwardly. He was dropping his attitude only to talk with her. But she humiliated him like this, leaving no room for negotiating. Jean and Arthur suddenly ran out of things to say. They both can see pictures posted by Selina every day about food and beautiful scenery. The only reason why Harold couldnt see them was that he was blocked by Selina. Another embarrassing moment came. Chapter 795 You Have Two Options Selinas attitude was out of their expectation. Even though Harold got off his high horse and romantically prepared flowers for her, Selina was unimpressed at all. Even Harold couldnt believe that he was treated in this way. He was showing up with flowers that didnt even win him back a nce from her. His genuineness waspletely ignored. At first, he was a bit furious, but then enormous fears overwhelmed him. What if she was serious about never forgiving and divorcing him? He was terribly reluctant to divorce her. Selina reached an agreement with Jean on staying at Jeans ce. Since Arthur lived across the hall, Jean could move to his apartment and live together after getting a marriage paper. Their original n was to let Harold and Selinamunicate with each other alone. But Selina stood in front of the door and said, Jean, I am tired and want to take a rest. Youe back to Arthurs ce first. She directly closed the door after saying this, leaving three of them standing there. Jean and Arthur were fine with that because they could just get back to their apartment. But Harold lost his hope as Selina closed the door. Arthurforted him, Harold. How abouting to my ce? Maybe Selina is just worn out. I am fine. Harold frowned, You two back to your ce. That they continued to stand there wouldnt change Selinas mind. So they came back to their apartment. But they didnt give up after they went back. Instead, they pressed against the door to hear what happened outside. Arthur whispered, What do we do now? Neither of them foresaw this situation that Harold didnt get the chance to speak about. Their n was disrupted. Jean replied, It all depends on my mother. If she is resolute in divorcing, I am on the same side with her. Emotional speaking, Jean is on Selinas side. Then I am on the same side with you. Arthur unconditionally supported Jean, which means he also unconditionally supports Selina. Now Harold was fighting alone. Outside the door, Harold hesitated for a while and then knocked on the door, Please open the door. We need to talk. But there was no response from Selina. Arthur and Jean were listening to this carefully. After a short while, Harold knocked again and apologize earnestly, I was wrong. I am deeply sorry. This is my fault. I shouldnt have said those things. I apologize officially. After he apologized, Selina finally replied, though not very seriously, I just had a long day. Please go back and we have this conversation the other day. Harold was rejected again. Selinas determination forced him to leave. At this time Arthur opened the door and walked out, offering Harold a ride home. And Jean knocked on Selinas door after they left. Selina let her in. Selina asked her as soon she step into the apartment, Am I too harsh to him? No. Jean shook her head. I know how it feels to be heartbroken. Those pains cant be undone by a few words. Selina was grateful to be understood, Thank you. Selina continued, Actually I didnt sense any regret in his words. He apologized just because he had to, which is not what I want. I want him to realize his own mistakes. His goal is to avoid divorcing. He has no such intention of cherishing and respecting me, or changing the way he treats me. When I am away on the trip, I reflected on many things. For years I have been serving him like a nanny. I am done with this lifestyle. Now that you have married and I can get a divorce from your father without concern. If he doesnt change the way he treats me, I will continue to ignore him. I already had a n. Divorce or live apart without getting a divorce. Selinas resoluteness came as shock to Jean. Selina noticed her surprise and exined, I wasted almost half of my life on him. Now I want to enjoy my life freely. We are not short of money. If he needs someone to take care of him, we can hire someone to do this. We can get him a male nanny if a female nanny makes inconveniences for him. Jeans surprise turned into delight. She held Selina and said, It will be so much better if you realize this earlier. Money is never a problem for such a wealthy family like them. However, Selina never hired others to help her. In recent years Harolds physical condition worsened, making Selina more upied. But Harold is probably going to be mad if he learns Selinas decision-divorce or lives apart. However, Harold can only me this on himself. During these years Selina didnt live without a grudge. Thest time Harold brought up divorce actually induced Selina to make up her mind. Divorce or live apart. She leaves this for Harold to choose. The next day Harold came to Selinas ce. This time Selina let him in. Selina started her requirements clearly. Harold was astonished and almost passed out. He bounced off from the chair, and angrily red at Selina, saying, What do you mean by this? No divorce but separate. What is the difference between divorcing and living separately? Harold couldnt believe it. Selina sat on the couch and answered indifferently, You can choose to divorce. She added, After all, it was you who asked for it. Now you should be happy that your wish came to reality. Harold didnt know how to counter her. He sat down again diffidently, mumbling, I didnt mean itAnd I have never seriously considered divorce. Selina distantly replied, What is said. You might not take it seriously, but I did. Harold gave her a hopeless look and said, I was wrong. I should have never said those things that hurt you. Would you please forgive me for this time? Not. Selina declined without thinking, It wasnt a slip of tongue. You never showed me any respect.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Harold was shocked to hear that. Selina knew his thinking all the time and said this frankly. During these years, he indeed acted as if he was above her. Anyone who treasured his wife wouldnt talk about divorce in such a casual way. Sensing the sneer of Selina at him, Harold suddenly realized that Selina knew everything but she just buried her feeling inside. Chapter 796 Can’t Wait to Hold the Wedding Mrs. Hilgard stood up to see him off with a cool look. Off you go. Think it over and well see what decision youd make. Mr. Hilgard stopped her. How could you forgive me? Or how about I kneel down and beg you? He was about to cry C why had things be so terrible like this? Mrs. Hilgard sneered, Will you? She knew his arrogance very well and was sure that he would not get down on his knees and beg her piteously-it would be much worse than killing him. However, the next second, Mr. Hilgard held the armrest of the sofa and slowly kneeled down in front of her. He cried, Please. I beg you. Forgive me this time. Please. I wont say those harsh words anymore, nor quarrel with you again. From now on, you are the master of the home. I dont want to divorce you. I really dont Mrs. Hilgard was shocked and frightened as she saw Mr. Hilgard could be humble like this. Atst, she was so scared that she ran out of her home to the house nearby where her daughter and son-inw lived. At this moment, Jean and Arthur were worried about how the discussion went as they knew Jeans father woulde to see her mother today. When Jean opened the door and found her mother in a panic, she asked anxiously, Whats up? Did dad hurt you? No. No. Mrs. Hilgard shook her head. Suddenly, he was on his knees and begged me to forgive him in tears. I was frightened so I ran away. Even Arthur and Jean were taken aback by Mr. Hilgards actions, let alone Mrs. Hilgard. Jean, in particr, could not imagine that her father was begging her mother on his knees. If she was there, she would be scared away too. Did dad really know he was wrong? Jean doubted. Please have a seat. Arthur helped Mrs. Hilgard to the sofa and poured her a ss of water. After Mrs. Hilgard drank the water, she felt calmer. She said to Arthur, Please let him go. I dont want to see him now. Arthur also thought that it was not the right time for Mrs. and Mr. Hilgard to have a further talk, so he went to Mrs. Hilgards house. Mr. Hilgard was sitting on the sofa alone then, looking down on the ground. No one knew what he was thinking. Arthur looked at his back and felt pity for him at that moment. Well, if Mr. Hilgard had known what happened now, he would have done those things in another way. Arthur sat down opposite Mr. Hilgard, andforted him with a knowing tone, Its better to take baby steps this time. Then Mrs. Hilgard will go soft little by little. I believe shell forgive you. Today, I was just so impulsive and she was scared. Mr. Hilgard sighed heavily and muttered, Why is there no remedy for bygones in the world? How beautiful our life would be if we could go back to those days. If he could go back to the past, he would never say the word divorce. No, he would not object to Jean being in love with Arthur so that he would not wrangle with Mrs. Hilgard. Arthur felt a pang of regret from Mr. Hilgards words. However, there was no such a remedy in the world; if there was one, he should buy himself a pill, so he would be in love with Jean much earlier. Its OK to make a mistake. Just correct itter, Arthurforted Mr. Hilgard. Jean and I will host a wee dinner for her mom today. Come with us this evening. Mr. Hilgard gave him a grateful look. Thank you. Mr. Hilgard knew that it was an opportunity Arthur and Jean created for him to win back Mrs. Hilgards heart. It was true that every dog has its day. Mr. Hilgard did not expect that he should rely on his son-inw Arthur to get this opportunity. Of course, Jean and Arthur asked Mrs. Hilgard for her opinion on whether Mr. Hilgard could be invited. Mrs. Hilgard did not refuse it because Mr. Hilgard finally approved of Arthur being Jeans husband. It was the first formal meal for the four of them. The atmosphere of the dinner was quite nice. Although Mrs. Hilgard did not chat with Mr. Hilgard actively, she responded to him sometimes as he kept talking to her shamelessly. Actually, Mr. Hilgard felt embarrassed when Mrs. Hilgard gave him the cold shoulder at first. But he had gotten used to it. As long as Mrs. Hilgard could talk with him, he would not care about his pride any longer. The pride was useless-it could not provide any practical benefits, nor make Mrs. Hilgard change her mind. During the dinner, Mrs. Hilgard asked Jean and Arthur about their wedding ceremony. Jean was surprised that Arthur could talk with Mrs. Hilgard from the overall style to many details and she could not give a word in edgeways. Jean pulled at Arthurs sleeve and asked him, When did you prepare these things? I never heard you talk about them. It had been only over half a month since they got their marriage certificates. Yet it was conveyed from his words that he had already nned out the whole wedding. Can I tell you that I actually thought about our wedding every day? Arthur turned and looked at her, with love-filled eyes. I nned it whenever I had time. Jean was deeply touched but also cared about him. You are so busy at work. How could you have time to think about these things? The wedding is in no hurry. Why not? Arthur said. I am in a hurry. I cant wait to have a big wedding and let everyone know that were married. Jean was made speechless.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She thought he would not be worried about their wedding since they had already got the certificate. As a matter of fact, Jean was not interested in the wedding. If possible, she wished that they had no wedding at all. She knew how exhausting a wedding would be, as a person who had participated in both Emelias and Ninas weddings. Arthur got to know what Jean was thinking about, so he exined earnestly, Though weve got the certificate, we have to hold a wedding ceremony. Life needs a sense of asion and thus we will live a more romantic life, right? Youre right. What else could Jean say? She could not discourage him since he was incredibly eager for the wedding. In Mrs. and Mr. Hilgards eyes, the young couple was sweet and Arthur was an earnest man. Mrs. Hilgard was gratified that her daughter could marry a man as nice as Arthur. But when she nced at Mr. Hilgard, who was also gratified next to her, a me of rage was ignited in her heart. Didnt he feel ashamed? He had strongly disagreed with Jean and Arthurs marriage before! Upon thinking of this, she gave a snort. Mr. Hilgard, thus, turned and looked at her nervously. Whats up? Mrs. Hilgard intended to ignore Mr. Hilgard at first. But if he had asked, she was allowed to say something harsh. Somebody used to think that Mario Bartels was the best son-inw in the world. So, he did everything to get Jean and Mario together. Whats the result then? Mario became a criminal! Somebody used to cry against the two lovers here. And now? He was forced to eat humble pie! Mr. Hilgard had to admit that he flushed with shame by the words. Especially when Mrs. Hilgard mentioned Mario Bartels, he felt extremely humiliated. If his daughter Jean became Marios wife as he had wished, he would die of great regret at this moment. Mr. Hilgard said, Somebody has damaged his daughters mental health for so long. He owes his daughter an apology, right? Mrs. Hilgard was speaking up for Jean. Mr. Hilgard always disciplined his daughter by forceful suppressions, from choosing Jeans major to selecting her husband. He did owe Jean an apology. Mr. Hilgard said mildly at once, Jean, Arthur, Im sorry. Its all my fault. I was too brash. Im d you two are sweet now. Mr. Hilgard sighed heavily after saying these words. He was d that Jean did not split with Arthur due to him. Chapter 797 The Best Day of Life Its OK, Mr. Hilgard. Only then can Jean and I cherish each other more. As a person with a high EQ, Arthurs kind words made Mr. Hilgard less embarrassed. Mr. Hilgard, thus, gave Arthur a thankful look. Mrs. Hilgard did not continue to embarrass Mr. Hilgard and the dinner for the four ended happily. After dinner, a chauffeur drove Mr. Hilgard away and Jean and Arthur gave Mrs. Hilgard a lift. When Mr. Hilgard was about to leave, he tried many times to say something to Mrs. Hilgard. But Mrs. Hilgard did not give him a look and he had to give up. Mr. Hilgard had epted the fact that Mrs. Hilgard would not forgive him for a good while. So, he was calm down-as long as they did not get divorced, he still had a chance to ask her for forgiveness. A weekter, Arthurs parents returned from abroad. Aftering over jetg, they made a special visit to Jeans parents in Zoshalor and discussed Jean and Arthurs marriage. The marriage gifts that Abigail and Brandon brought were so generous that Jeans parents were surprised. Jean was also amazed. She did know that Arthurs parents would take gifts this time, but she did not expect the great quantity. She pulled Arthur out of the room and asked in a low voice, Why did your parents prepare so many gifts? Isnt it too much? The sets of jewelry Arthurs mother brought were incredibly stunning, not to mention gifts that could not be seen here, such as stocks, certificates of real estate ownership, and so on. The Hilgards, a family of professional jewelers, had not seen two sets of them before; even so, Jean knew how invaluable they were. Arthur did not care about it. No. Anyway, it will be yours, sooner orter. Jean frowned and shook her head. I dont want them. Please tell your parents to take them back. Thanks for your kindness. Arthur took her into his arms and coaxed her, You silly little girl, no one would turn down marriage gifts, indeed. At the same time, Abigail was talking with Jeans parents with enthusiasm, I really love Jean to be my daughter-inw, so I want to give her the best things in the world. Dont mind the gifts. We still think its not expensive enough. Abigail saw that Jeans parents were shocked by the gifts so she conveyed her love for Jean at once; because of the love, she was willing to send all she could get to Jean and her parents. Mrs. Hilgard was gratified by Abigails warmth. She was d that she had stuck to her daughters side. Arthur was kind enough and his parents were easygoing as well. Jean would be in endless happiness and sweetness when she married Arthur and lived with this nice family. Jean and Arthur stayed outside for a while. Actually, Jean wanted toe in earlier, but Arthur smooched with her and did not let her go. After they went into the room, they were told that the wedding would be held in a month. Jean was surprised by the news. She spoke out her opinion immediately, Dont you think its too early? Her mom stopped her and said, Not at all. You are old enough. By the way, your friends have already got their babies! Jean exined, I mean Is it too fast to hold a wedding in a month, isnt it? As a matter of fact, Jean did not think it was too hasty to have a wedding. Arthur had determined the whole wedding process and its details; he even discussed many things with the wedding team one day. So, even if they were holding the wedding right now, it was not hasty at all. It was Jeans mind that could not ept a wedding in the near future. Again, Jeans mother stopped her. Youve got your certificates. If you dont have a wedding quickly, others will think you get fake ones. Jean did not know what to say. Abigail said with a smile, If you get your certificates and dont have a wedding, some people will think about whether the Hudgens look down upon you or disagree with your marriage. But how could that be? The whole family is very satisfied with you. We dont allow others to backbite us like this. So, we have to hold the wedding quickly and make a grand and romantic one. We want everyone to know our love for you. Under the persuasion of Jeans mother and Abigail in turn, Jean could do nothing but ept this wedding date. She then moaned to Emelia Jones in the WhatsApp group, I really dont want a wedding. So exhausting! Nina Sanchez quickly responded, Let me tell you. As a bride, my feet were skinned that day. Emelia felt the same way. Yes, my back was aching, my legs were too tired to walk, and even my face stiffened because of smiling. I was tired yet super happy. When Emelia talked about her memorable wedding ceremony, her tone conveyed her endless sweetness. Because that was my wedding with my beloved man. Its the most unforgettable memory and the most beautiful day of my life. Nina continued Emelias words, Yes. Its an unforgettable memory that makes meugh and cry, every time I recall it. So, be bold to face the day. Alright. Jeans mood was much calmer after the persuasion of her two best friends. Without a doubt, Emelia and Nina would attend Jeans wedding. As for Maisie, Jean did not know whether she should invite her, because Ezra, Arthurs friend, would definitely attend her wedding and Maisie was likely to try to shun him. Before Jean could say something in the group, Emelia sent a voice message, I heard from Julian that Ezra may not attend the wedding. Maisie, will youe? Maisie, who was far away in the Grafstin, looked at her phone, surprised. Then, she asked Emelia, Howe? They are close friends. Emelia answered, I heard that his father isnt well and he is busy dealing with hispany. So, he said he wonte. Jean did not feel anything bad when she knew that Ezra would not attend her wedding. He was Arthurs friend, not hers. The only thing she thought was that Maisie coulde to her wedding if Ezra could not. Therefore, she invited Maisie to the WhatsApp group immediately, Maisie, since Ezra cante, you should attend then. Its a good time for us to get together. Yeah,e, Emelia and Nina also invited Maisie. Maisie wavered and finally, she said, Okay. She regretted that she missed both Emelias and Ninas weddings.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Since Ezra would not show up at Jeans wedding, she would not see him. In this case, she was looking forward to meeting Jean, Emelia, and Nina. Maisie added then, I can only be there for one day because my baby is too young toe with me. Maisie would head for the wedding early in the morning and catch an evening flight home after dinner. The other three understood her situation and Maisie was sure she would participate in the ceremony. The rtionship between Mr. and Mrs. Hilgard was neither hot nor cold-Mr. Hilgard came to Mrs. Hilgards house to please her every day while the woman was lukewarm toward the man, mainly because she had no time to notice him. Since the date was set, Mrs. Hilgard had been preparing for her daughters wedding. Although Arthur found a weddingpany and had almost undertaken the whole thing, the brides side had to prepare for certain things. In this case, Mrs. Hilgard did those things herself and endeavored to give her daughter a perfect wedding ceremony. Chapter 798 Strangers Living in Different Worlds The wedding would be held at Zoshalor. It was initiated by Arthurs parents. They said that in consideration of the physical condition of Jeans father, they did not want Mr. Hilgard to be weary due to a wedding in Riverside City. Arthurs parents were so understanding and reasonable that Jeans parents felt very sorry. Jeans father remembered that one of his requirements for choosing a son-inw was that the man must be settled in Zoshalor. Nowpared with Arthurs parents with big picture thinking, he suddenly felt that he was very narrow-minded. Jeans father strongly urged, No way. Its better to set the wedding in Riverside City because it is Jean who marries Arthur. Jeans mother stared at him as if she did not know him; it was unexpected that he could say such things. In the beginning, Jeans father was the one who demanded that the bridegroom must be from Zoshalor, so Arthur had to work here in order to be with Jean. And now he should suggest that the wedding would be held in Riverside City. It appeared that Jeans father was deeply shamed by the generosity and tolerance of Arthurs parents. Arthurs father said with a kind smile, Its OK. Dont mind it. Its the same where to hold this wedding. We are not that fussy. The distance between the two cities isnt so far. On that day, we will charter a few cars to pick up our friends and rtives. Everything is based on your physical condition. Thats right. The young couple is so busy working. Its better to marry in situ. Abigails funny words made everyoneugh. Finally, the wedding was set in Zoshalor. Before falling asleep that night, Arthur proposed, holding Jean in his arms, How about we buy a new house for the wedding? So, you can decorate it exactly to your liking. On hearing that she had to decorate the house, Jean became stressed. She immediately refused, No. Its OK that we live in this house. The house they now lived in was bought by Arthur. Its Japanese style of decoration was simple and elegant and theyout was very satisfying. For the young couple, a house that was more than 1, 000 square feet was big enough for both homeworking and everyday life. That house she bought next door had the sameyout, and now her mother was living in it. That one was decorated ording to her own preferences. And the two houses next to each other were big enough even if they had babiester. Thus, there was no need to buy and decorate a new one. Besides, when the parents came over to help them to take care of their children, the group of people did not have to live together. They would be close to each other and have personal spaces at the same time. That would be perfect. Jean was afraid of getting into trouble. She was such a person who wanted to make everything as easy and simple as possible. She had been tired out when decorating the first house. Given that her job was stressful at present, she could not handle another house decoration. She rejected the proposalpletely and Arthur could not persuade her. Others would like to make things more exquisite andplicated, while Jean preferred the opposite. She did not even want a wedding because of it and Arthur thought it was too casual to do things like that. Jean murmured with her arms wrapped around Arthurs waist, What I have is enough and I dont care about other things else. There were misunderstandings between Arthur and her and he also let her down. But those were all in the past. Now, she believed that Arthur was the best man and the best husband in the world. She was very content to meet such a nice husband and such wonderful and warm inws. A monthter, the wedding of the two was held as scheduled. The wedding was so grand and Jean was treated so well that a crowd of women in Zoshalor were envious and jealous of her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Jean stood on the stage crying andughing, she recalled what Emelia and Nina said before. She felt they were right: This was definitely the best day of her life that she could never forget. Jean and Arthur spoke out their love and took marriage vows to each other in front of a hopping crowd of rtives and friends. Jean was not an emotional woman indeed, but she could not stop crying and her eye makeup look was almost smeared that day. Arthur knew what Jeans character was. So, when he saw Jean weeping on the stage, he became nervous all at once. After getting off the stage, Arthur took Jean to the lounge immediately and asked with anxiety, Is there something I did wrong? Jean was confused, What makes you feel that way? There was a nervous look on Arthurs face. I was flustered to see you crying like that. Jean found him amusing at that moment, not knowing how to exin her wet face with tears. Only after a long time did she exin simply, I was so joyful, so moved, so happy that I cried. Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be tears of joy. He gently wiped away Jeans tears and teased her, I didnt see you crying before. You are a strong woman whom I want to care for. I thought you would be calm throughout the whole wedding. Jean was a little miffed and lightly punched the mans chest with her hand. Arthur then lowered his head and kissed her with his arms around her waist. Mrs. Hudgens, you are so beautiful today, he murmured sweetly, putting his lips around hers, that I cant take my eyes off you at all. Jean responded with a smile, Mr. Hudgens, you are handsome today too. After the twoplemented each other, they hugged closely. Though no one was talking, they could feel each others violent heartbeats, which proved that both of them were content with the wedding. Ezra did not appear at the wedding ceremony in the morning and the luncheon, but he suddenly showed up at the dinner party. At that moment, Maisie was jesting with Emelia and Nina and Maisie stiffened at the sound of Ezras voice. But she quickly adjusted her posture the next second, looking at the man stepping into the banquet hall from outside with a tender smile, just the same as Emelia and Nina did. Maisie did not remember how long she had not seen Ezra. When she saw him again at that moment, she felt she was in another world. Ezra was still a blend of noblemans elegance and a bad mans evil charm, handsome, tall, and eye-catching, but she was now unfamiliar with him. His eyebrows, smile, breath, and voice were all far away from her. Ezra, on the other hand, did not know why he would find Maisie at a single nce among a group of dressy women. But he knew she was not the same Maisie who had been Julians assistant at Riverside. Before, Maisie had liked to wear dull ck rectangle sses and an old-fashioned business suit. No one realized that she was actually a beauty under the deliberately ugly outfit. On the contrary, her twin brother, David Brennan, was outstanding in appearance, tall, long-legged, with deep-set eyes. Therefore, many people doubted whether the two of them were twins or not, otherwise, the two siblings could not be that different. Others did not know the truth that she had pretended to be ugly on purpose so that those old men in the office would not chase after her and she could focus more on her work under her own steam. But now, Maisie removed her dull sses and wore beautiful makeup-an upward fling at the end of her eye conveyed her grace by a nce unconsciously. She did not wear the same charcoal grey suit either; instead, she wore a bluish-white dress embroidered with a few red plums on her chest. Her elegant and clear beauty was set off more by the red color, even as captivating as the superstar Nina nearby who was known for her bright beauty. Ezra was amazed. It seemed that Maisie lived a pretty wonderful life after leaving Ezra, and she could not even be bothered to hide her charm. Arthur, who was toasting from table to table with Jean, saw Ezra enter. The couple then walked over hand in hand to greet Ezra. Arthur asked, How did youe? Ezra said with a light smile, Were good friends. I muste to your wedding, right? I had a hard time taking care of the crap in order to be in time for dinner. Jean, next to Arthur, raised her eyebrows slightly. Subconsciously, she thought Ezra was lying. Perhaps, his absence was a lie to make sure of Maisies attendance; when Maisie came, he then showed up suddenly. Chapter 799 Today’s PDA Was More Than Enough Congrattions, newlyweds! Wishing you a lifetime of love and happiness, Ezra expressed his best wishes once again when Jean was distracted by her thoughts. Jean then responded with a smile, Thank you. Arthur seated Ezra at the table with Julian and other male guests, while Maisie was sitting with Emelia and Nina as female guests. After Ezra sat down, Emelia turned her gaze and nced at Maisie worriedly with a sense of guilt. Maisie could fly all the way here because Emelia said that Ezra would note. It was Julian who told her the news and she believed him. Emelia was sure that Julian did not want Maisie and Ezra to have any contact either, so Julian would not give a false message. But now Ezra was here. In anger, Emelia thought that she would definitely punish Julian if he lied to her! Maisie saw the worry and guilt in Emelias eyes. She reassured her with a chuckle, Never mind. For me, he is just an ordinary friend now. Its fine for us to meet each other. Maisie did not see Ezra as a stranger, because a stranger was someone she could not give up. However, she had already let it go. Thus, Ezra could only be an ordinary friend to her. In that case, it was fine that they met and greeted each other asionally and they would not bother each other in daily life when not met. Anya, who was eating, pouted and said, Men are just like that. If you ignore them, theyll be more attentive to you. Phil came to attend Arthurs wedding with Anya and she was thus sitting with Emelia at the table. Phil and Julian were good friends; Anya, however, was not familiar with Emelia and otherdies. Anya was three or four years younger than Emelia and had just graduated from university this year, so there was a generation gap between them. In addition, Anya also had no intention of integrating into Phils connection, so she hardly attended their parties. It was recently that she would go out with Phil once in a while. Emelia and otherdiesughed at her words about men. Nina teased her, No wonder Phil is so clingy. Its because you always ignore him. Anya shook her head in disgust, Hes different from them. Hes simply crazy. Whether I care about him or not hes pushy. It really annoys me. Maisie chuckled, Why do I feel like Ive witnessed PDA. Yes, todays PDA is more than enough, said Nina. Anya hurriedly waved her hands and exined, I dont mean to show affection. In fact, Im distressed. I also want to know why he is always staying so close to me. Anya seemed to be extremely vexed. I thought at first that he just had a short-term affection for me, so I just let him be. I marry him and live together with him as he wishes. But why can he stay with me for years without getting tired? Emelia and the other women at the table thought with hands on their foreheads, So the little girl has been waiting for Phil to get tired of her? Anyas words would drive those women outside thework crazy. They racked their brains, trying to have love affairs with Phil, wishing for his love, and wanting to stay with him for a lifetime, while Anya was waiting for Phil to get bored; those women outside would strangle Anya to death if they knew her thoughts. Anya sighed heavily, And hes been badgering me about having a baby recently. I dont want a baby at all. If we have a baby, I will never leave him. Emelia asked in a soft voice, But why do you want to leave him? We all see his strong love for you. Maisie nodded her head. Yes. If a man doesnt love you, he will not marry you and be willing to stay with you forever. Right? Maisiepared her own experiences to Anyas and found that Anya was lucky and her life was really sweet. Anya didnt need to fight for anything and Phil married her willingly. However, Ezra never even mentioned the word love, and he could not ept a baby because he did not want to get married and be tied for life. His love for me? Anya became confused andughed at herself for a moment. But how long will this lovest?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. How far will a forever love go? Beneath his strong affection, does he still love me from his heart? I dont believe in love, nor do I want it or like it. If possible, Id like to live alone for my life. Anya said a lot in one breath. The emotions she expressed in her words was very different from her usual heartless look. Emelia and Nina noticed it and gave her a few meaningful looks. Anya said with her hands outstretched, I know whats in your minds. You must think I am too pessimistic. But I dont know what to do. I used to believe in love, but my dearest father has destroyed all my expectations. You know what? He had been in love with my mother for so many years, but it turned out that he had another family all these years. He has two children with that woman, a son, and a daughter. How nice! He has two children, Anya mocked. Emelia and the otherdies were stunned. They did not know it. My mom couldnt bear the blow and had a car ident in a trance. Now she lies in the hospital as an unconscious vegetable, while my dear father has gone abroad with his mistress and his two kids, living sweetly as normal people. Emelia shed tears as she was listening to Anya and her mothers tragedy. Nina said, frowning, Ive heard that theres a piece of simr news years before in Riverside City. But it seems that their family name is not Willigen. Nina always liked to gossip, so she had heard of the story, though she forgot many details. She remembered that the family was not surnamed Willigen, or she would have been aware that Anya was actually rted to the affair. Yeah, not surnamed Willigen, Anya exined self-deprecatingly. I changed my surname to that of my mother because I thought the former one was dirty. So, in my eyes, men are all trash. I dont trust them. Anya finally gave her assertion and exined the reason why she had no expectation of love and only wished to end it with Phil. Emelia apologized in a low voice to Anya with moist eyes, Im sorry. I didnt know youd experienced things like this, so I used to try to persuade you to live a happy life with Phil. Anyas romantic fantasies of love were destroyed by her dearest father, which left deep scars on her heart. No one could me her for not believing in love in this case. Emelia and Nina were too careless this time; it was wrong that they had thought Anya was just a young and willful girl. Anya shook her hands and said, Its OK. Ive got used to it. I know everyone thinks I am a fussy girl and I dont cherish a good man. I dont care about it. Nina took Anya into her arms and said, You are the master of your life. If you feel ufortable, you should not manage yourself to ept it. Ninas words conveyed her indirect support for Anyas separation from Phil, which would make Phil want to strangle Nina after he knew it. But from Ninas perspective, Anya would get into troubleter, given that Anya was suffering from a severe scar on her heart, while Phil showed her domineering and heavy love. What he gave was the opposite of what she wanted. Chapter 800 Just Here to Say Goodbye Anya smiled, Thank you. She added, The dresses you designed for each of us are pretty. They fit everyone. I love it. Nina suggested that everyone should wear a dress today and she designed all the colors and styles. Nina started to develop her side hustles now. Her main career was still acting and she just signed a contract for a big movie. As a sophisticated person, she knew the rules of the entertainment industry well; no one would always be popr, just as no flower could bloom forever. She should find the right time to gracefully retreat from the industry little by little when she had already made her reputation and had earned a lot of money. She would not throw herself into frantic acting and other work in order to be famous and make money like before. She would slow down to select suitable scripts and good film teams. It was enough for her to act in one movie a year and she would spend the rest of the months cultivating other hobbies and keeping morepany with her lover. Costume designing was one of her intended side hustles. In fact, she was fond of it long before, but she did not really start to do it then. Her proposal of dressing like this at Jeans wedding was said on a whim. Everyone believed in her and the designing part was thus assigned to her. She then designed a ndly bluish-white dress for Maisie, an elegantly ck one for Emelia, a gorgeously purple one for herself, and a clean water blue one for Anya. Im d you like it. My design is actually normal and it is your beauty that makes the dress pretty. Nina was very modest about it. Thedies forgot the disturbing presence of Ezra by talking about other things. In another room, Ezra received an unpleasant look from Julian as soon as he sat down. Why are you here? What Julian thought in his mind at this moment was whether Emelia would regard him as a liar who was colluding with Ezra and told her Ezra would note. When Julian thought that Emelia may be annoyed with him, he became immediately pissed off with Ezra and talked to him in a bad mood. Ezra said carelessly, Even if there are millions of difficulties before me, I have toe to my good friends wedding. Julian stared at him for a long time, frowning. Finally, he said quietly, You better have no other ideas. If Ezra dared to approach Maisie again, Julian would be the first one to make things very difficult for Ezra. Ezra understood the warning in Julians words. He then raised his ss to Julian and smiled. Dont think too much. Julian grunted coldly and did not clink his ss against Ezras. Julian thought, Its better that Ezra doesnt have other intentions. Phil, who was sitting next to them, nced at Ezra and then said to Julian, To be honest, Maisie is incredibly stunning today. I dont even recognize her. Julian, I dont know she turns out to be a beauty, though shes been working as your assistant for so many years. Just now, I saw several men go to thedies table and try to chat with her. Ezra put down his ss and looked at Phil. Ezra knew that Phil was irritating him. But Ezra also had to admit that Phil was right. Today, Maisie was indeed super stunning. He did not even recognize her. Phil stopped suddenly when he was about to say something else. Ezra followed Phils gaze and found Maisie got up and walked towards their table. Inexplicably, his heart suddenly palpitated. The next second, he became a little bit hopeful. Would Maisiee for him? However, after she walked over beautifully, she said to Julian instead of Ezra, Mr. Hughes, I have to catch my flight. So, I must go now. Well, have a safe flight, Julian said to her softly as if he had known her n before. After informing Julian, Maisie looked at the other men at the table, Take your time. Bye, Mr. Henderson, Mr. Dauster, and Mr. Cantillo. Sorry, Ive got to go. Maisie regarded Ezra as a normal friend like Phil Henderson and Cameron Dauster, without paying extra attention to him. Have a nice trip, Phil and Cameron responded politely. Thanks, she said and was about to turn and leave. Ezra was distracted for a time by the unexpected situation. So, Maisie actually came over to say goodbye to them, instead of Ezrapressed his lips. When Maisie was stepping away, he said carelessly, Why are you leaving so soon? The active talk Ezra picked up caused Julian to look at him disapprovingly. However, Maisie did not seem to mind it. She stood up to look at Ezra and greeted him politely, Mr. Cantillo, long time no see. Then she exined with a smile, I still have something to do in Grafstin. I have also informed Jean that Im going to catch a flight home tonight.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ezra curved his lips and said nothing. But there was a mocking look on his face as if he did not believe her words. Maisie did not care what he thought and turned away without staying long. Maisie went to Jean and said goodbye to her and Arthur. When Arthur left to arrange for a car to take Maisie to the airport, Jean and Maisie went aside and Jean asked in a low voice, When you said goodbye just then, Ezra didnt do anything to you, right? Maisie smiled with a wry face, What can he do? There are so many people around. Besides, he must expect that we will never meet each other again. He doesnt want me to pester him anymore. So, how could he do anything to me? When Maisie got up and walked toward the mens table, she could feel Ezras tension for a moment. At that time, she thought to her mockingly, Does he have to be so nervous? Is it because he is still afraid that I will continue to pester him? I dont me him for thinking so. After all, his exes must keep crying and pestering him after the breakup. He must have been fed up with it. Jean said with guilt, Its good that he didnt do anything. Arthur and I dont know why he suddenly came to dinner tonight. He had told Arthur explicitly that he would note. Jean gritted her teeth and grunted, I didnt have time to ask Arthur whether he had lied to me. If so, hell be in deep shit! Jean thought the same as Emelia. Julian and Arthur were probably going to be questioned seriously. Why are you apologizing to me? Maisie smiled and gently patted Jean on her shoulder. Im very happy today. We are all here, chatting from noon till now. Im very happy and very excited. By the way, Anya, the young girl, I think that she gets heavy stress after knowing her story. If you have time, please talk to her and enlighten her. Maisie was a kind person and Anyas condition was really heartbreaking. Jean was a professional psychologist. If Anya was willing to talk more with Jean, she might feel better. Jean did not yet know Anyas story because she had been busy toasting with Arthur. Since Maisie requested so, Jean nodded and said, OK. When the two were talking, Arthur returned and said to Maisie, The driver will be here soon. Maisie nodded, Then Ill go wait outside and leave you to it. And Ill call you when I get to the airport. Maisie then turned around and left the banquet hall. Nearby, Ezra also got up and walked out. Chapter 801 Tried to Shun Him When Ezra got up, Julian wanted to get up and follow him out with rage. What the hell did Ezra n to do? Did Ezra shut his ears to Julians warning? Phil pulled Julian back and shook his head at Julian. Julian asked, frowning, What do you mean? Phil said in a knowing tone, I find that Maisie feels relieved nowadays. If Ezra wants to do something, why not let Maisie give him the cold? It will be more effective than your actions. Julian admitted that Phils words were very reasonable. It was better to let Maisie deal with Ezra rather than Julian stopping Ezra from contacting her. Maisie now was with her son and she only wanted Ezra to be away from her so as to keep the child unobserved. Thinking of this, Julian sat down patiently. Outside the hotel, Maisie took out her phone to call the nanny Daisy first, asking about her son, when the car did not appear yet. This was the first time she left her son for so long and she had been worried about him the whole day. Daisy was in her forties. Since her son was in college, she became a nanny. She was a careful, considerate, and clean woman. Daisy trusted her and felt reassured. Is Little Ezio asleep? Maisie lowered her voice and asked Daisy softly, afraid of waking her son up. Daisy said with a smile over the phone, Hes sleeping. Dont worry. Although he was a little bit naughty before going to bed because you were not around. But he was fine a little whileter. Hes a good boy, not let people worry about him. Maisie heard the words not let people worry about and felt sad. This child probably inherited her characteristic, to be a well-behaved boy that did not let others worry about him, never crying, or fighting. But she was relieved to know her son had fallen asleep, Good. Given that she did not apany her child at bedtime, she wanted him to see her first when he woke up tomorrow. Daisy added on the phone, You must be careful on your way home alone at night. I see. Thanks. Maisie said so and hung up the phone. When she turned around, she suddenly found that Ezra hade to a position a few steps behind her. Maisie was severely shocked. When did he follow me out? Did he hear what she said on the phone just now? Did he find out that she has a baby? Thinking of these, Maisies face turned pale and she took a step back unconsciously. When Ezra saw Maisie act like this, he felt that there was a pot of cold water pouring over his head. When he was just out, he happened to see her talking on the phone with a tender look. The first thought that came to his mind at that time was that she had a boyfriend. But he quickly denied his guess in the next second, because he was sure that she was not the type of girl who would easily fall in love with someone. However, he was not sure about it now as he found she looked so frightened. Did she refuse to see him that much? The fear and rejection on her face expressed that he was like a terrible beast. When Ezra thought she would turn around and run away next, Maisie brought a smile back to her face and walked toward him. But Ezra could feel that her smile was not so sincere. Hello, Mr. Cantillo, why are you here? I was scared of you suddenly standing behind me at night. Maisie did want to turn around and walk away, but she was also worried that Ezra might believe that she couldnt forget him if she reacted that way. Ezra slightly narrowed his eyes. In this way, she was frightened just because there was suddenly a man behind her at night? Not because of him, Ezra Cantillo? Ezra felt relieved a little by the thought. So, he answered carelessly, Its too hot inside. So I came out. Ezra eyed her bluish-white dress. Her dress was immactely cut and was fitted to give her a ttering silhouette. A pair of long white legs became more eye-catching at night. Maisie looked thinner than before, yet her figure seemed to be better. As a man who had owned her, he could tell her change at a nce. When thinking of past affairs, Ezra felt his throat was a little dry. He then cleared his throat and said, You are beautiful tonight. Maisie smiled brightly. Mr. Cantillo, youre also handsome and charming tonight. Everyone could say nice words whether they were sincere or not. Ezra was stunned by Maisies change of personality. When did she be flirty like this? She could evenpliment him in such an easy way. Actually, she used to be very dull. Before they fell in love, he often joked with her or teased her when he was with Julian, and every time she would blush and sometimes run away shyly. Just as he was dazed, Arthurs driver pulled over beside Maisie. Bye, Maisie said politely to Ezra. Then she got into the car and left without looking back.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She left so fast that Ezra did not know it. When he realized, the car had already disappeared from his sight. Until this moment, Ezra could finally be sure that she did not love him anymore. Maisie hurried to return home as fast as possible and did not want to stay for a second more. Her secret child made her guilty when she was with Ezra. He was a shrewd man and she was afraid that he would find out the truth. She thought, See you, Ezra. And its better to never see you again. When Ezra went back, Julian did not trouble him surprisingly, though Ezra had thought that Julian would be mad at his following. But Julian did not ask Ezra anything after his return as if Ezra had not done anything. Phil and Cameron did not say anything, either. Inexplicitly, their silence and Maisies leaving without looking back made Ezra feel much bitter. No need to ask. The three knew it from Ezras gloomy expression and his non-stop drinking that Ezra and Maisie ended with an unhappy talk. Their silence was to preserve Ezras dignity. When the lively banquet ended, Julian, Emelia, and others all went to the hotel rooms Arthur arranged for them, except for Maisie. The first thing Emelia did when she returned to her room was to angrily question Julian, Whats going on with Ezras presence? Julian raised his hand and swore at once, He had told me clearly that he would not have attended the wedding. I swear by God that I didnt lie to you. From the moment Ezra appeared, Julian knew he would be questioned. Julian then dered, I treat him as a good friend in other cases. However, as for his rtionship with Maisie, I will always be on your side. It was very wise to make such a deration-Julian promised Emelia to be on her side, instead of saying that he would support Maisie. The concept of wife first was implemented thoroughly. Thus, Emelia did not be angry at that moment. She then turned to ask him, As far as you are concerned, why would Ezra suddenlye over tonight? Chapter 802 Just Wanted to See Her Julian shook his head and said, Honestly speaking, I really dont know it. I dont know what he intends to do, either. It appeared that Julian was not lying and Emelia stopped giving him hard time. Julian said seriously, Privately, I dont want Maisie to contact Ezra at all. The environment around him is tooplicated. Ezras father, though he is seriously ill now, is difficult to deal with. And Mrs. Diana. Shes normally a dignified and elegantdy, but actually ruthless. Maisie will be in trouble if she has a strong connection with Ezra, and her son is found by the Cantillos. Emelia was a bit nervous about Julians words and hugged him tightly. She murmured in his arms, You go talk to Ezra. Tell him to stay away from Maisie. I hope she and her son will be fine. Maisie lived a wretched life. She was born in a patriarchal family that valued the boy but took no ount of the girl. She had suffered from injustice since she was a child. Finally, she fell in love with a man who turned out to be fickle. Now the only light in her life was the child. Emelia dared not think that some bad things would happen. Ive said everything that Ezra should know. But were not him after all. If he decides to do something, we cant deal with it. If Ezra had taken his words to heart, he would not have been in love with Maisie. Julian knew early that Ezra was interested in Maisie and he repeatedly warned Ezra to stay away from her. But atst, things still became awful. I hate Ezra! Emelia raised her head from Julians arms and scolded Ezra indignantly. Julian coaxed, Well, then Ill let him appear less in front of you in the future. Emelia punched Julian in annoyance. Julian was good at making her happy and being on her side unconditionally. In this case, she was not in the mood for scolding Ezra any longer each time. Then Emelia talked about Anya and Phil. She told Julian about Anyas words today. She suggested, I think she has suffered a lot from the scars on her heart. Do you think its good to let her have a talk with Jean? Julian stroked her hair on the forehead and said softly, Actually, Phil had found a psychiatrist for her. Julian added, She rejected it strongly and did not cooperate with them at all. So Phil could do nothing but give up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Emelia asked in surprise, So he knows about her trauma? Julian said, Is there anything he doesnt know? No, there isnt. Emelia nodded. Phil was the bestwyer, the shrewdest person among a group of sharp guys. How could Anya hide secrets in front of him? Emelia said worriedly, But its OK for the two to keep their rtionship like this? Phil kept imposing his love on Anya, and while Anya didnt want it; it was somewhat like a vicious circle. Julian said bluntly, Their future isnt promising. He- There was something Emelia should not know at present. Some unspeakable things remained between Phil and Anya. Once Anya knew, Phil would be bound to be game over. So, he said, They are not well matched. Weve told Phil from the very beginning. A top partner with a sessful career. An elitewyer who made a name for himself while he was still a student. He has a lot of choices. But he loses his heart to a little girl, and we cant help him with it. Why are you guys all in trouble? Emeliained. She became annoyed by merely thinking about these shits. It was difficult for Arthur and Jean to resolve their problems and get married. But Ezra and Phil were still in a pickle. Emelia used to believe that Phil married young and had the most stable marriage among the four friends. She did not expect that his life would also be a mess. Julian, who was deemed as a man in trouble, tightened his arms around Emelia. He sighed with contentment in his heart, Fortunately, now I can hold my beauty in my arms. And I have a daughter and a son. So d not to be disturbed by the love crap. The bridegroom Arthur also did not escape the fate of being questioned. But he found a good excuse to get out of it-he pretended to be drunk. Though he drank a lot at dinner, he remained sober in fact. But when questioned by Jean about Ezra, he held his forehead at once and began to groan with pain, I dont know about it at all. He told me that he couldnte to our wedding with a guilty look. So, I believed him. When Jean wanted to say something else, she was dragged down on the bed. Arthur narrowed his eyes and asked her, Mrs. Hudgens, my dear, we missed our wedding nightst time. Tonight, do you want to miss it again? Then Jean had lost the initiative, not to mention asking Arthur why Ezra came to the wedding today. Arthur, like Julian, knew nothing about Ezras thoughts, or it could be said that Ezra deceived both of them. Although Ezra said that he could note, actually he had made up his mind to catch Maisie at the wedding. Ezra did not know why he became so crazy. The stronger Maisies intention of avoiding meeting him at Emelia and Arthurs wedding was, the stronger his idea of forcing her to show up would be. Apparently, the two people were so different and lived so far away. There was no possibility of being in love again. He just wanted to see her. Ezra slept badly these days, and always thought of Maisie and the aborted child. He believed that it must be because Maisies deliberate avoidance had whetted his appetite. If he could meet her, he would not think about her anymore. That was why he lied to Arthur and Julian. But the truth was that he could not fall asleep tonight, though they had met each other. Ezra could not recall when he began to be interested in Maisie. Honestly speaking, at first, he had no interest in Maisie, who wore a dull suit. If she was not so capable at work, he would not notice her at all. Julian and Ezra were good friends in private. One day, they went out to socialize and Maisie drank several sses on Julians behalf. Finally, she was heavily drunk. Julian had not finished his business at dinner, so Ezra was told to drive Maisie home first. The drunken woman lost her sses and her hair was tousled. Her feet stumbled and almost fell to the ground. When Ezra reached out to hold her, he could know how beautiful the womans body was. He got the drunken woman into the car and sat there looking at her for hours. He ran his eyes over her, from her long and curly eyshes to the refined nose, to the attractive red lips, to the white, slender neck, to her graceful body, and the slender, long legs under the skirt, inch by inch. Even though he had seen all kinds of pretty women, he had to admit that the drunk woman in front of him was indeed beautiful. It exined why David was handsome, yet his twin sisters appearance was nd. Maisie hid her beauty. In fact, her beauty was attractive enough to be used to control men. However, she chose to prove her value by her ability. It made him more curious about her. Chapter 803 The Old Times Ezra started to grow on Maisie since that day, but the woman must have no idea how the burning hot feeling got the man that night when he carried her upstairs.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Later, every time Ezra met Maisie, he would tease and amuse her. Sometimes she would blush at his jokes, but most of the time, she was emotionless. Ezra believed that Maisie had a crush on Julian. Or else why was she not attracted by him, a dashing, handsome man. He even confided his spection to Julian, who, in turn, told Ezra that he was crazy. But somehow those words flew to Maisies ears and irritated her, and thus, for a long time, Maisie ignored Ezra. One time, he went to find Julian at the Hughes Group but deliberately picked a day when both Julian and David were out so that he could meet her. Since David was out, only Maisie received him. But after pouring him a cup of tea, Maisie turned around to leave. He hastened to stop her and trap her between his arms behind the office door. What kind of perfume she was wearing that day was out of his knowledge, but it made him giddy the moment he leaned toward her. He looked down at her, asking, Why are you suddenly mad at me? At first, she tried to struggle her way out, but then her cheeks went all blushed as he leaned close to her. Maisie must have no idea that on the night she got totally wasted when she threw herself into Ezras arms, her body was all Ezra could remember. When the consciousness that it was impossible for her to escape his confinement came into her mind, Maisie red at him and said indignantly, It never urred to me that a man like Mr. Cantillo would take to gossiping. Ezra figured it out, You mean the thing about you having a crush on Julian? She averted her attention and said angrily, Im greatly obliged to Mr. Hughes, but hes just a boss to me. What kind of situation do you think you have put me in when you made up that gossip? Thank god. Mr. Hughes is not unreasonable, otherwise, I might have been sacked. She seemed really angry, even the corner of her eyes went red. Suddenly, Ezra felt a prickling sensation in his heart. After he was attracted to Maisie, he secretly looked into her history and became aware of how Maisie was raised and ignored by her parent who preferred boys, and how much suffering she had gone through being despised as a girl. That was why she concealed her beauty and strived to prove herself and that women were not inferior to men. I am so sorry. He had no idea what happened to him that made him, a man who never cared about womens feelings, apologize to her. It was more like a joke that he told Julian that she had a crush on him, but after knowing all she had tried to do, Ezra suddenly felt his joke had wiped out all her efforts. Apparently, Maisie, too, did not expect him to apologize. She startled for a moment and then the corner of her eyes turned redder. Somehow, she managed to shove him away, opened the door, and was to leave. He pulled her back again, and stared into her eyes, asking half-jokingly, Now that you dont have a crush on him, what kind of men are you into? The short distance between them made her eyes easy to read. Though he had made a careful observation of her face thest time when she was drunk, Ezra did not have the opportunity to examine her eye. When their eyes met in the air, Ezra felt an urge to kiss her. Maybe it was due to his abrupt question, or because his sudden approach had flustered her, Maisie said irritatedly, Not your type. That simple answer produced a shocking effect on him. Ezra was rather famous in Riverside City at that time. Though he was an illegitimate child, Ezra took over the Canuli after all. Besides, he even brought thepany to an increasingly brighter future. There were numerous women eager to marry him. Ezra was so shocked that, unwittingly, he loosened his grip, which helped Maisie slip under his eyes. When Ezra was lying on the hotel bed arranged by Arthur, he was not at all sleepy after hours of tossing and turning. He was either reflecting on the past with Maisie or considering the present. The way she spoke on the phone was so tender, not with even one harsh word. Did she really have someone new? And the way she treated him was so cold. Did she really get over him? When Ezra found it difficult to sleep, Maisie was on her way home. It was two or three oclock in the morning when she arrived home. After taking a quiet shower, she went to sleep with her sweet little boy. That she ran into Ezra at night was already thrown out of her mind. Now, her life was simple, happy, and focused. When she was working, she worked hard. When she was having a rest, she spent time with her child. She bought an apartment in a prime location, near the Hughes Groups branchpany in Grafstin, so that going to work would be more convenient and the baby could be better attended to. No matter how tired she got from busy work, as long as she was at home, she took care of the baby, which made Daisy quite embarrassed as if Daisy was not doing her proper job. Maisie was quite independent for she had lived a miserable childhood. Not only could she cook well, but she was good at doing chores. When she was trying to build her career in Riverside City, cooking was not in her n, and as for housework, she hired a housekeeper. After she had a child, especially after the baby had to eatplementary food, she resumed cooking in order to make sure she and the baby have enough nutrition. Every day Maisie tried to make those three meals delicious. But of course, now as the leader of a branchpany, she would sometimes be too upied with work to prepare food. And when that time came, she either turned to Daisy or money. The next morning, when Maisie woke up, she got a message from David, asking her if she was awake. Considering there was a baby with her, David would always send a message first whenever he needed to find Maisie so that she could call David back when she was free. The minute when Maisie saw his text, she knew what was in his mind. David must have discovered that Ezra was at Arthurs wedding and was worried if there had been anymunication between them. Maisie pinched the bridge of her nose when a migraine struck her. She returnedtest night and had little sleep. Anyway, she gave him a video call, which David soon picked up, and opened her mouth before he could utter a word, I know what you are going to say. Yes, Ezra was at the weddingst night. We met, talked, and then I went home. What on earth does he want? David seemed rather agitated. It was in the early morning that David saw Ezra was at the wedding of Arthur and Jean, which was so grand and splendid with a bunch of famous people that it was on the hot trend. There, Ezras face was among the guests. Chapter 804 A Temporary Return to Riverside City Maisie was a bit speechless, How would you believe that I have gotten over him? Is your sister unable to live without a man? I did not mean it. Im justIm David did not know how to finish the sentence. He was just annoyed and angry and hated Ezra. The man was so vicious. David knew Ezra could not promise Maisie a future, and Ezra ventured to stir her life anyway. Even when they had broken up, Ezra wouldnt just leave Maisie alone. Though David had no evidence that Ezra went to the wedding in order to keep badgering his sister, he instinctively knew Ezra was up to something. Maisie continued, I know all of you think we are not for each other and opposed to us being together, but I loved him anyway. Why do you think I did that? Its because I know Im willing to take the risk of loving him. When I love him, I love him with all my heart. And when I dont love him anymore, there wont be any connection between us. Her words indirectly stated her attitude towards Ezra C she would neither get entangled with him nor miss him anymore. Sorry David murmured on the other end. Its okay. said Maisie, Just dont make a fuss about it anymore. Im good. Right, David said no more and hung up the phone. David was busy getting up, washing and diving into a new day, while Maisie was busy looking after her son. Daisy was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, after which Maisie headed to the office. As the leader of a branchpany, Maisie was busy every day. As she thought she was going to return to her normal life in Grafstin, something happened to David. David had acute appendicitis and needed to have an operation. Someone should take care of him in the hospital. Emilia called and told Maisie about that. Actually, David intended to tell no one. He did not want his mother to know because he didnt want her toe to Riverside City to take care of him. For one thing, David did not get along with his mother, who would alwaysin about the things Maisie did. David hated to hear those things, for he had a thick bond with his sister. For another, his mother had been living in small towns for a long time, which to some extent made her ufortableing to a big city like Riverside City. Every time she came to visit them, which was not so often, she was apanied by him and Maisie. It would not work if she were toe here and do things like go to the market and bring food to the hospital, etc. David did not want his sister to know, either. If she had known, David would havee to attend to him. But any connection between her and Ezra would be thest thing David had ever wanted when he and Ezras father were both in Arthurs hospital. Though it was only a minimally invasive surgery, it seemed a bit lonely and forlorn to stay in the hospital all alone. Emilia went to see him once, and tender-hearted as she was, Emilia could not bear to watch that. After consulting with Julian, she called Maisie. The rtionship between Maisie and Ezra they had taken into consideration. They both agreed it was not a problem, for Maisie would not abandon her brother for a man. Judging from what happened at the wedding, Maisie was not slightly affected by Ezra. Their only concern was the baby. The specific time for David to be discharged from the hospital depended on how well he recovered. If it went well, he could leave in about three days, but if not, it would take him about five days. But even when he was discharged, Maisie might still spend some time taking care of him. After all, David was not one of those independent people. Besides, the diet after the surgery was also a vital issue.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If Maisie was going to stay that long, she was going to miss her son. The moment Emilia told her about Davids situation, Maisie made up her mind, Iming to Riverside City to take care of him. David was not the kind of person who knew how to live a life. He cooked terribly, and Maisie was not going to let him have takeout food every day. Emilia was concerned, How about the baby? Maisie pressed her lips and thought a long while, and said decisively, Ill bring him with me. David happened to have an apartment opposite to mine. I will have him live with me in my ce, and Daisy and the baby in his ce. I will tell them to secretly move in, live there for a couple of days, and leave without anyones notice. If anyone asks, we can say Davids apartment is rented out. Since she could not bear to separate from her son for so long and could not leave David on his own, Maisie had to take the risk and make this decision. That might work. Emilia thought it was a good idea. As long as the child did not stay with Maisie, no one would develop any suspicion. Maisie added, I will pack my things and book the ticket right now. But Im afraid when I arrived at Riverside. Im going to need Mr. Hughes to arrange a car for me, to get little Ezio and Daisy into the apartment. No problem. Emilia said thoughtfully, Your apartment and Davids must have been unused for a long time. I will ask David for his key and have them cleaned. David seldom lived in the apartment opposite Maisies, and Maisie had left Riverside City for a long time, so their apartments must be in desperate need of cleaning. Maisie was rather grateful, Thank you. It was already afternoon when Maisie showed up at the airport with her son and Daisy. She separated from them at the exit and took a cab alone. On the other hand, little Ezio and Daisy were picked up by Julians man and they met Maisie in the apartment half an hourter. Emilia not only had the room cleaned but also prepared all kinds of toys and mattresses for the kid. As soon as Daisy and her son were ensconced, Maisie hurried to the hospital. David, who did not expect to see Maisie, got so flustered that his wound started to hurt again. But the pain did not affect him much for he was otherwise upied, You did not mention my illness to mother, did you? David did not want his mother to know anything about it, or she would feel like the end of the world wasing, which would lead to her exaggerated behaviors. No, Maisie stepped forward to push him down,forting him, I know what you are thinking. It was kind of ironic that both she and her little brother chose to hide from their parents what trouble they were in. For Maisie, it was unmarried pregnancy, and for her brother, it was being ill. Maisie wondered if that was because their parents had always failed to fulfill their duties. And without talking to each other, both Maisie and David chose to conceal the fact from their parents. When Maisie did not return home during the Spring Festival, David made an excuse for her, saying that she was working abroad. After all, David was always absent thanks to that excuse. Their parents did not expect to see her anyway. As long as David sent enough money and gifts back, they would not mind her absence at all. chapter 805 Perhaps It’s Hallucination David was relieved, Thank god. He really could not bear any more his mothers cry and scream when she called Maisie to pay medical bills. In her mothers eyes, Maisie was where she could extract money. Whenever she needed money, more or less, Maisie was her first choice. Actually, it was just a small operation. It wouldnt cost much, and there was still medical insurance. Besides, his sry was rather good in a big city like Riverside City. It wouldnt be a big cost for him even if there was no medical insurance. But his mother believed Maisie was going to marry someone sooner orter, and her money would ultimately be someone elses, thus it would be stupid not to ask her for money. Every time David heard his mother talk like that, he was much irritated, but no matter how he persuaded his mother, she would not listen. In fact, his mother even thought David silly. Therefore, David absolutely did not want his mother to know anything about his illness. Maisie sat by the bedside, asking, How do you feel now? Despite their mothers preference, they were close all the time. That David was all alone when he had the surgery tortured Maisies heart. She even felt sorry for him. They made a deal to stay here together, settle here together, and work here together so that they could watch out for each other. But she left because of a man, leaving him alone, even when he was ill. It seemed Maisie was a bit irresponsible as a big sister. The operation went well, and theres only the recovery thing. Im always strong, so I suppose we can get out in three or four days. He was quite optimistic about his condition. Then he added, Right. Where is little Ezio? Maisie answered honestly, I brought him with me. You what? David eximed, and winced when identally pressed the wound. Maisie said resignedly, What are you doing? Do you want to get better or not? David was too anxious to care for his own pain, What if Ezra finds out? Dont you know his father was dying to have a grandson? His father tried to set him up with that Erika Marshall, but somehow they broke up. And now he is trying to set him up with other women, wishing they could get married instantly so that he could have a grandchild while hes alive. Best be a boy, or his dying-to-have-a-grandson father would not die peacefully. And you brought your son here at this critical moment. Are youDavid was too worried to finish his sentence. Romans longing for a grandson was probably something everyone in Riverside city was aware of. It was quite obvious in his attitude towards Ezra when Roman brought back him, an illegitimate child, in a high-profile way regardless of the opposition from Mrs. Cantillo, and made Ezra take over the Canuli. It was quite a pity that Romans life-long pursuit should be hindered by his own son, who was not married at this age. Having a grandson was probably impossible for Roman during his lifetime. But it still depended on his illness. If Roman could hold on for another several year, it would not appear impossible that Ezra would stop being a prodigal son, settle down, get married, and grant Roman what he wanted. Maisie was rather calm, I cannot bear to stay away with him for so long. David spread his hands resignedly, Thats exactly why I did not tell you in the first ce. I shall recover whether youe or not. She insisted, But I cannot bear to leave you alone. David said anxiously, What if they knew you had Ezras son- Maisie interrupted him, You dont need to worry about me. Focus on yourself. She paused, Do you want some water? David had to press his lips and swallow what he was about to say. He was not going to let Roman know that Ezra had already had a son, for Ezra had hurt his sister once. How would David satisfy Roman by letting him know that secret? What concerned David was also what concerned Maisie. But she was out of options as long as they stayed in the apartment. There should be no big deal. Maisie spent a whole afternoon at the hospital, and was to go home at dusk, Im going to make you some gruel and some light meals while you can have a sleep. If theres anything, call the nurse. Dont force yourself, alright? Alright, Now that he was ill, he had to listen to his sister. While praying silently that Maisie and her child were safe in Riverside City without being discovered by Ezra, and that he could get better soon so that his sister could depart as soon as possible. When it was almost dark, Ezra showed up at the hospital to visit his father. Normally, he was not so docile and had been absent since he canceled the marriage with Erika, which made his father faint. Plus, with the evidence of Roman and Mrs. Marshall, Roman probably wouldnt like to see Ezra. But today, Roman called Ezra toe to the hospital. Ezra could figure out his intention without even thinking about it. Ezra heard people say his father was finding new women to set him up with. He supposed his father had already picked someone for him to go blind-date with. When Ezra entered the hall, the elevator happened toe with people exuding from it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Suddenly, he seemed to have detected a familiar figure who was wearing a beige coat, a ck hat, and a mask to prevent people from seeing her face. Ezra only caught a glimpse of her back because she was walking as fast as she could. If he guessed right, it was Maisie. But at that moment, Ezra was not sure if he was hallucinating or not. He had been having some bad sleep, for he could not stop thinking about his past with Maisie. Ezra had no idea that David was in the hospital, otherwise, Ezra could confirm it was Maisie. As for why Maisie was in a hurry, it was not because she saw Ezra, but because she was eager to see her son and prepare food for David. Ezra was not even in her sight. Maisie had limited attention. And when they were fully focused on her son and David, theres no room for other things or people. After a short period of distraction, Ezra went into the elevator and headed to the VIP ward. The moment he stepped in, his father uttered, Theres something I want you to see. Ezra glimpsed at his father and found Roman looked good. Probably being away from his rebellious son had made Roman much sprightly. Chapter 806 I Don’t Love Her Anyway Ezra sneered when he opened the file. There were all kinds of materials about different women and their pictures. Ezra sensed his father was going to talk with him about women, but it did not ur to him that the whole thing would be so urgent like he had to make a choice today. But Ezra was not vexed, instead, he was leafing through while muttering, This ones too fat. This ones nose seems too high to be real.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This ones too short. This ones leg is not pretty. I know this one, but she used to look different. Has she had stic surgery? This ones so ugly, and you picked her? Your tastes not so good. That makes sense. Look around you. You are surrounded by not-so-good women, except my mother. While scrutinizing the documents, he sarcastically criticized his father as well, which almost sent his father faint again. Roman was finally getting better without his sons presence, but now he was pissed off the moment he came in. If you are not satisfied with my taste, you might as well choose yourself. Roman ridiculed. Ezra closed the file, threw it casually onto a table nearby, and answered in a desultory manner, Its not like I havent chosen one. But they all ended badly. Maybe it was something in my gene that forbade me to settle down with someone. Roman inhaled deeply several times hearing the insinuation, and gritted his teeth, then copy me. Marry someone, and do whatever you like. Ezra remained desultory, But I inherited from my mother to be decent and righteous. I cannot bear to see youngdies being deceived and betrayed, so Id better not get married. Roman was on the verge of breaking down. Bastard! Every word Ezra said aimed to stab his father in the heart. The subject could hardly move on. Atst, he said resignedly, Fine, Maisie, just marry that Maisie. Dont you like her? You even went to seek her in Grafstin when you two broke up. As much as he looked down upon Maisies background, he would not care that much provided that Ezra liked her and was willing to marry her and that they would give birth to a boy. His only wish was to witness that the Cantillos had a sessor. His health condition hardly allowed him to be fastidious. The abrupt mentioning of Maisies name reminded Ezra of the figure he met in the hall. Ezra secretly nned to look for it and saw if she hade here. But when faced with his father, Ezra said carelessly, Who told you I like her? How would I like a woman so poor and dull? It was just a fling. Its ridiculous that you should think I would marry her. Roman was rendered speechless. When his son went to seek Maisie in Grafstin, Roman was so worried that he warned Maisie to stay away from Ezra, and said some foul words like she didnt deserve Ezra, let alone marry into the Cantillos. Roman was still hale and hearty at that time, of course, he would despise Maisie. Now when Roman wanted them to be together, his dear son told him that it was just a fling? Roman was exhausted, directing his finger at the doorway, Get out! How would they live in such a discord? Every time Roman met Ezra, he was pissed off. Ezra, however, was d to get out. He tidied himself up while saying, It isnt the eighties. Women are equallypetent. Why are you sticking to having a boy? Roman red at him. But he continued, Your daughter, Ruth, had a son, didnt she? And she and her husband are willing to name their son Cantillo, arent they? Why dont you grant their wish as well as yours? Roman growled, What do you know? They will never be a true Cantillo as us. Ezra rubbed his ears and spread his hands, If you insist, Im afraid I cant help you anymore. Then he left the ward. When he was exiting, he noticed a nurse hurriedly slipping away, the way she behaved clearly indicated she was eavesdropping. Ezra sneered, specting it must have been one of Mrs. Cantillos men who were told to spy on him and his father. Well, Mrs. Cantillo really could not let go of these cheap moves. When Maisie was home, she checked her son first and went to prepare dinner for David. As she was about to drive to the hospital, someone called. It was from the hospital, saying that David broke his wound due to his fighting with other people, and was now in the emergency room. What? Maisie almost cked out. The person from the hospital continued, He hit Mr. Cantillo. Ezra Cantillo. Maisie rested her hands on the wall to hold herself, unbelievably. How did David get involved with Ezra? Didnt she tell him a million times that she had nothing to do with Ezra now? The medical man continued, Mr. Cantillo came to the hospital at dusk. ording to him, Mr. Brennan called him to his ward, and the following things he refused to tell us. We have checked the surveince cameras. The moment Mr. Cantillo went into the room, Mr. Brennan sprung out of the bed emotionally and punched Mr. Cantillo. But Mr. Cantillo did not fight back. And then Mr. Brennan fell to the ground because his wound opened up. Maisie tried to perk up, Hows David now? Maisie did not care what happened between them. She only wanted to know Davids condition. The medical staff said, Hes okay. But sewing the wound is going to hurt. Maisie, feeling a prickling sensation in her heart, soothed herself and said, Ill be there in a minute. She hung up the phone and rushed out with the car keys. The meals she just prepared were left at home. It was probably not the right time for him to have meals. And she was not in the mood for food. When she arrived at the emergency room, Maisie saw Ezra. He was leaning on the wall, hands in pockets, head low, making it hard to read his face. As Maisie did not know what to say to Ezra, she approached him silently. Though David was having an operation, it was not appropriate for her to question Ezra. After all, it was David who initiated the fight, and it was also David who called him in the first ce. But Ezra, who seemed startled at the sight of her, apologized, Im sorry The person in the hall was Maisie. Chapter 807 Cruelty Is Good Could you tell me why you two fight? Maisie asked what she was concerned about the most. But Ezra pressed his lips, averted his eyes, and said nothing. His angr face seemed rather sullen under the corridor light. Maisie seemed to understand something, I suppose its me that should apologize. Ezra returned to her, frowning. She exined calmly, All those time, David failed to let it go, though I have persuaded him multiple times. I guess he was impulsive again, so I wanted to apologize to him. Maisie kind of figured it out when she knew Ezra was the victim. After all, David loathed him, all the time. David probably wanted to vent on Ezra after being distressed about her bringing the child back. Thinking of that, Maisie decided to make things clear, I never had or have any grudge against you, and I will not badger you in the rest of my life. Likewise, David will never do this thing again. Maisie hoped Ezra would not have any misunderstanding, like she was having a miserable life in Grafstin, which caused David to be so angry. Hearing that, Ezra seemed graver. He stared at Maisies calm expression, and curled up his lips into an ironical sneer, Its not his fault this time. Maisie, while confused, heard his ruthless speech, I told my dad what happened between us was merely a fling. I looked down upon you, especially your family background. Somehow those words reached his ears. My dad called me and you already know the rest. Maisie felt it ridiculous. Whats wrong with Ezra? She had let it all go. Though she was clear Ezra was ying with her at the beginning, it was a bit suffocating for her to hear him say it so cruelly. Maisie probably had broken down, if she was not clenching her fists, using the pain to keep herself calm. It was good for him to be cruel, so Maisie could make sure she waspletely over Ezra. She smiled, Everyone knows that. He shouldnt have behaved like that. Ezra watched her smile, turned around coldly, and strode away. When his back disappeared in the elevator, Maisie sunk into a bench nearby. Her palms were full of scratches. It hurt, but she deserved it. After all, she fell in love with Ezra despite knowing it was going to end badly, that he was not that into her, or that he did not love her at all. Maisie averted her attention from her hand to David who was still lying in the emergency room. If David heard what Ezra had said to her, it was no wonder that he would punch him though he was still hurt. When David was removed from the room after the operation, the doctor said to Maisie in a serious tone, Hes okay now, but you must watch him well. Dont let his wound open up again, or it will be quite troublesome. I will. Thank you, doctor. When David was under the anesthetic, Maisie stayed with him. This time, she would make sure nothing happen to him. Emilia and Julian, hearing David was having another operation, came to the hospital. Emilia looked at Maisies exhausted look, worriedly, What happened? Ezra called Julien, saying that David was in the emergency room again. But he did not mention what happened. Maisie did not expect Ezra to call Julian. But now, she seemed averse to his name. Somehow the mentioning of Ezras name gave Maisie a headache. Maybe it was because of the trauma Ezra left Maisie in the corridor that had cut her heart into pieces. David disliked Ezra. Its his fault. Maisie concealed the fact since she could not muster the courage to repeat what Ezra had said to Emilia. Julian interposed, Emilia will take you to eat something. I will stay here. The thing happened at dinner time, so she must not have any food. Attending to patients costs a lot of energy. Maisie needed to make sure she was strong enough. Maisie was reluctant at first, but Emilia dragged her away. As David was still unconscious, Julian turned to the medical staff for figuring out what happened. David just had an operation, if he had not been extremely enraged, he would not have fought Ezra at the expense of his own health. Besides, it was quite bizarre that both Ezra and Maisie were reluctant to mention what happened. Luckily, it was Arthurs hospital, though he was at Zoshalor now, it was not an obstacle for Julian. The truth enraged Julian as well. Julian could now well understand David and would do the same thing, if not even harder, should Ezra be in the hospital. Here was what happened after Maisie had gone. David was sleeping when the nurse came in to change his drip with an intern.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They thought David was still sleeping, so they began to chat. The nurse said, I heard today that Ezra once dated Julians assistant. The intern was surprised, Julians assistant? The nurse nced at David who was lying on the bed and lowered her voice, That guys sister, the one that came to look after him in the afternoon. She used to be Julians assistant. What? The intern seemed to know nothing. The nurse continued, I heard Ezra talking to his father when I passed by that he was just ying with Maisie. He never liked her, let alone her family background. The nurse was the one who was eavesdropping. Indeed she was one of Mrs. Cantillos little birds but she was just chit-chatting in Davids ward. The intern rejoined, That makes sense. yboys like Ezra dont date girls seriously. Besides, with his status, even if he is to get married, he should marry some wealthy girls. It didnt take long for them to change the drip, so they left after those brief talks. But David was on the verge of an explosion. He had poor sleep, and even the slightest movement would awake him. David wanted to open his eyes the minute he was interrupted, but he pretended to sleep when they mentioned his sister. If he had known what cruel thing they were going to talk about, David would have opened his eyes and interrupted them first. Chapter 808 Meant to Explain After the nurses left, David struggled to call Ezra. He was so furious that his eyes were tinged with red, and he was desperately hoping that he could tear Ezra into pieces. So the minute Ezra stepped into his room, David forced himself to get off the bed and waved his fists at him. At that moment, nothing existed in Davids head, even his own life, as long as he could bring Ezra into this slough of despond. Julian, knowing what had happened, called Arthur, who without hesitation sacked the nurse and the intern. He would not have Mrs. Cantillos spies in his hospital to the conversation between Ezra and his father, which was a vition of professional ethics, and at the same time, talked bullshit with the intern during work time. Julian and Arthur were more than efficient in taking action, so when Emilia and Maisie were back, everything was settled. Maisie had adjusted her moods and had taken some food, for she knew better than anyone that she needed to hold up to take care of David. When David woke up, finding everyone was there, he didnt know how to face them. He knew he was too emotional, but he just couldnt control it. Julian said first, Its okay now. No one is ming you. Plus, you have paid your price, that is, the physical pain you are suffering. David pressed his lips. He seemed weak and haggard after enduring the second operation. Maisie, unable to say anything harsh to him, just stepped forward, Want some water? David could not drink water now, so Maisie took a cotton swab dipped in water to apply to his lips. David felt both bitter and guilty, for he knew his current situation might require Maisie to stay a few days more. Julian said to Maisie, Youve been busy all day. Go home and have some rest, I will look after him. Maisie could not ept, Im alright, Mr. Hughes. I can handle it. And I can have some rest when David is okay. Emilia took her arm, Dont push too hard. Go home first ande tomorrow. Seeing that Emilia and Julian had made up their mind, Maisiepromised and epted their offer. Julian stayed while the driver sent Emilia and Maisie home. Maisie was a bit worried, But you need to look after your two children alone tonight Since their children were born, Julian had not missed a day apanying them, no matter how busy he was, because Julian wanted to be there when his children were growing up, and he didnt want Emilia to be too tired. But now, he was leaving Emilia alone with two children to help her take care of David, which made Maisie feel conscience-stricken. Emilia, however, smiled, Dont worry about it. We have two babysitters. And besides, I get the chance to feel more like a mother. When Julians around, the kids always hang around with him. Though Emilia was kind ofining, Maisie knew she was trying to make her feel less guilty. And she seeded, for the ice that froze her heart was beginning to thaw thanks to her tenderness. They went home safely. After taking a shower and spending time with her son, Maisie hurried to plunge into work.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie and David were both important in thepany, but now, neither of them was doing their jobs. That Julian still treated them like family brought much burden to Maisie, but she had no other way but to pray that David got better soon. When David was apanied by Julian, he was weak and groggy most of the time. Then a message from Ezra came to Julian, How is David? At the moment, Ezra was kind of a subject of annoyance whom Julian had the least intention to contact. Though David initiated the fight, Ezra was not innocent. What he said was brutal, and had broken Maisies and Davids hearts. They were always close, and David would always get Maisies back. What annoyed Julian was why was Ezra caring about David after he had said those things? Did it have any business to do with him? Seeing that Julian did not reply, Ezra sensed he was impatient with him. He called himter, What I said today Julian interjected, I dont care why you said those things. What is done is done. Last time, Ezra hurt Maisie indirectly by not wanting a baby. This time, the damage was direct and devastating. Ezra supposed Maisie hadpletely given up Ezra. Hearing the other end was silent, Julian added, Hes fine now. I gotta go. Julian ended it first. Grasping the phone, Ezra looked up at the building not far away. Ezra had no idea why he would show up at Maisies ce. What he said today was meant to enrage his father. Whatever his father proposed, Ezra would protest. Besides, merely because he went to seek her in Grafstin, his father caused Maisies car ident to separate them. And now his father was suggesting shamelessly that Ezra should marry Maisie, how could Ezra satisfy him? But unfortunately, Ezras deliberate sarcasm was spread out. When Ezra was in the corridor of the hospital, he meant to exin something. But when he saw Maisies aloofness and how she talked indifferently about their past, somehow he got vexed again and blurted out those mean words. As the nurses got fired, Mrs. Cantillo also heard that Maisie was back in Riverside City to look after David, but she did not care about it. While sipping tea elegantly in a tea house, Mrs. Cantillo said scornfully, A woman raised in such a poor family like Maisie will not be a big threat. But that bastard is smart enough this time, to know marrying a woman like that wont be helpful. Though Mrs. Cantillo did not care about it, Erika went to provoke Maisie anyway despite Mrs. Cantillos suggestion. Erika needed to vent on someone her anger about being rejected by Ezra. Since Ezra rejected to marry Erika, she had been the biggest joke in Riverside. Erika was so ashamed that she dared not go to any party for a long time. Maisie, the woman who used to date Ezra, had no significant friends in Riverside and was merely an assistant to Julian. Besides, it was said that Maisie was dull and boring. Erika imagined it would be easy and fun to bully her. Maisie should be the kind of punching bag. Chapter 809 Not her Rival Maisie arrived early at the hospital to take Julians ce. Now she was too tired to think about loving someone. Work, child, and taking care of David were enough for her to forget those heartbreaking moments. After Julian left, Maisie fed David some gruel and went out to get herself a cup of coffee. Since David had slept after having a simple breakfast, she slowed her pace on her way back. Riverside looked so beautiful in autumn. When one walked on the road covered with yellow fallen leaves, one could hear it rustling. Maisie was wearing a long oatmeal-colored coat, which she preferred to wear when the weather turned cold because it made her feel secure by covering her tight. Luckily, her height had enabled her to look gorgeous in long coats of any color and any pattern. But the good mood, which hadnt happened to her for long, was ruined in a few minutes when Maisie noticed Erika standing in front of the hospital from afar. Maisie frowned, for she didnt suppose Erika came for her, since Maisie had long broken up with Ezra. But Erikas wedding with Ezra was also canceled, why would Erikae for her? But on the other hand, Maisies instinct told her Erika came exactly for her. Anyway, Maisie continued her own way calmly, with a cup of coffee in her hand. After all, whatever will happen happens. But when Erika was closer, Maisie found Erika was wearing the same clothes as her. Well, it was a bit awkward, for Erika. Maisie was quite confident that her coat suited her well. But Erika, she was too short. Maisie had no idea what prompted Erika to make such a decision. Maybe Erika thought it was the style? But it only highlighted how short she was.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Erika strode to Maisie and said in an intimidating tone, You are Maisie, arent you? Maisie could see Erika was trying to overwhelm her, but Erikas dwarfed height hardly achieved the effect. Erika was surprised that they wore the same clothes and that Maisie looked rather confident and powerful. Erika confirmed several times by staring at Maisies face before she came up to question Maisie. Actually, Erika knew nothing about Maisie. When Erika knew Ezra had an ex-girlfriend who was already in Grafstin. She googled some photos of her and Ezra attending events, and Erika despised Maisie. Maisie at that time was wearing all day her out-of-date sses and work suits, sometimes ck sometimes grey, either way, they looked boring. Erika racked her mind as to why Ezra dated Maisie. What did he see in Maisie? It made Erika much ufortable thinking that Ezra chose to date that woman secretly, instead of young, beautiful, chic girls like her. But at that time, Maisie had already left Riverside. Otherwise, Erika would definitely give Maisie some rough time. Now hearing that Maisie was back, Erika could not wait to avail herself of this opportunity. Yes, I am. Maisie answered calmly while asking politely with a smile, And you are..? It was true that Maisie appeared mediocre for a long time, but that was because she chose to. Maisie chose to hide her aggressive side and show the rather mild one, but that didnt make her a coward. Maisie believed the reason why Erika came to her was that Erika thought she was going to confront a Maisie who seemed as weak as she appeared to be. If she really thought so, Erika was deadly wrong. For someone who had weathered through all kinds of devilish tasks both in work and in life, being weak was never an option. And the arrogant, spoiled Erika could never be Maisies rival. Like now, Maisies simple question already got Erika. Of course, Maisie knew who was standing in front of her. It was impossible that Maisie didnt know the woman who was almost engaged with Ezra. But Maisie meant to ask Erika the question C she meant to give her a hard time. Because Maisie knew Erika could not answer it, for there was no appropriate introduction. If Erika had any rtionship with Ezra, she could say I am Ezras fianc or girlfriend, but either would fit her situation. If she just introduced herself as Erika, it would signify too much pride. After all, it wasnt a name that each household should know. Erika was neither a star nor some sessful businesswoman. Even if she said so, Maisie could continue by, and Erika is..? Had there not been some gossip between Erika and Ezra, she would have appeared to be a mere passer-by for Maisie. And now, Erika was ring at Maisie without saying a word, her face turned livid. It did not ur to her that Maisie would be such a sly woman. Maisie knew exactly who Erika was, but Maisie still cast a question like that. Erika had no other way to vent her anger but to grit her teeth. Erika came to take it out on Maisie, not being choked by her. Thinking of that, she looked at Maisie from head to toe in a sarcastic manner and sneered coldly, No wonder Ezra abandoned you. I mean look at you, poor girl, you make me sick. Maisie lifted her eyebrow. Is that it? Thats her limit? Well. Maisie expected too much of Erika. Honestly, Maisie could not quite agree with her selection of the word POOR. Though raised in poverty, Maisie was sure she looked nothing like poor. Ever since Maisie began to work, mostpliments she received were how generous, considerate, and kind she was. And as for her exterior, that suggested the least connection with being poor. Though Erikas unpleasant choice of words did reflect herck of education. So Maisie remained calm and asked, Whats wrong with how I look? Maisie spread her hands, one of which was holding a coffee, and turned around in front of Erika so that her slim and tall figure under the long coat was better disyed. Though having had a child, Maisie was quite confident about her figure. Her pride and pursuit of perfection had urged Maisie to keep working out for years, thanks to which, Maisie had never grown overweight. And her style was totally different from Erikas, who remained thin by dieting. Anyway, Erika had no one to me but herself, for wearing the same clothes as she. Any passer-by with normal eyesight was able to tell Maisie looked much better in this coat than Erika. And Erika probably thought the same, and otherwise, she would not have stared at Maisie while clenching her teeth. Chapter 810 Call 911 Seething with anger, Erika was on the verge of crying after realizing Maisie wasnt a pushover as she expected and felt irritated though Maisie didnt retort with harsh words. As a result, Erika swelled with wrath, and instead of venting her anger, she stomped, roaring, Maisie! Before Erika said anything, a middle-aged woman came over and said to her disdainfully, Miss, stop messing around. Since I see the whole thing, why do you keep making things difficult for thisdy? She didnt do anything to irritate you. But why do you curse her while stomping angrily? Erika was surprised that a passer-by would stand out for Maisie. Sullen, Erika was bursting with anger after being scolded by the middle-aged woman. Get out of here. Mind your own business, Erika bellowed and stormed off to push away this woman. Maisie directly stood in front of the woman. She could not just sit and watch the woman who defended her being bullied by Erika. However, Maisie fell to the ground after being pushed by Erika. In fact, Maisie would not fall down by Erikas gentle push but Maisie thought if she could not give Erika a lesson this time, her life in Riverside would never be peaceful under Erikas harassment. Thus, Maisie deliberately fell to the ground and pretended to be miserable, spilling the coffee all over the floor. Furious, the middle-aged woman rushed over to help Maisie. Are you OK? Maisie nodded. The woman questioned Erika, Are you crazy? Why do you push her to the ground when you refuse to reason with others? Without her help, I would have fallen to the ground. How dare you bully an old-aged woman like me? Its malicious wounding, the woman spat. Erika stamped angrily. I didnt push her that hard. Erika just wanted to get rid of the annoying woman and didnt expect Maisie to fall down. The middle-aged woman mocked, What? Didnt push her that hard? So why would she fall to the ground? Dont you dare argue that! The middle-aged womans angry scolding attracted the attention of passers-by. Then she told others what Erika had done. Thedy looks beautiful, but in fact, shes a big bully. Then she pulled Maisie and said, This innocentdy did nothing wrong but was mocked and cursed by her. When I try to help, she intended to push me away. My leg would have broken if thisdy hadnt got in front of me. Hearing the scolding, others gradually reprimanded Erika, who was embarrassed when she failed to humiliate Maisie but was targeted by the middle-aged woman.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie suddenly cover the grazed skin and said, I will call 911. What? Erika was shocked. Maisie replied nonchntly, Is there anything wrong after you intended to push others and made me fall and hurt? Erika screamed angrily, Whats wrong with you? Just minor injuries. 911? Since circled by many people at this moment, Erika had to hold back her urge to fight with Maisie and to disclose her true color. Look. How malicious she is. Irritated by Erikas harsh words, the middle-aged woman upbraided her and others expressed theirints. Why do you insult others with your harsh words? You look polite but act unruly. You made a mistake. Though she didnt get hurt seriously, its her right to call 911. Right, besides, she has to go to the hospital to get a further medical examination. What if she breaks a bone? Her beautiful clothes were stained by coffee. You have to make somepensation. Shut up. Mind your own business, Erika shouted and blushed in anger. She, a spoiled daughter in her family, was never scolded by people and felt humiliated now. When Erika was flustered and furious, Maisie calmly took out her phone and called the police. You think its a small thing? Maisie hung up and added indifferently, I dont think so. Fortunately, I stood in front of her and she didnt fall to the ground. Otherwise, she would be sent to the hospital now. Erika, people should pay the price for their willfulness and arrogance, Maisie finally said. Erika cried and realized she was set up by Maisie who pretended not to know her name but now directly called her by her name. Of course, you should call 911, The middle-aged woman said to Maisie. Embarrassed, Erika tried to run away with her tearful face covered but was stopped by other. Why do you run away when you say you do nothing wrong? The policeman will be the judge. Someone mocked. People could not stand a spoileddy from a rich family like Erika bullying others and all targeted her when knowing she made a mistake. Knowing she could not run away, Erika shouted, OK, call 911. We go to the police station together. She took out her phone to call her mother and nned to get Maisie imprisoned with the help of her familys connections. Erika clearly knew that no one would help Maisie, a woman abandoned by Ezra and a special assistant to Julian. Threatened by Erika, Maisie sneered at Erika and regarded Erika as an ignorant woman. In fact, though without any powerful connections, Maisie would not be imprisoned with the warmhearted middle-aged woman. No one in the police station would bully Maisie when the woman and passers-by supported her. Maisie called the police to teach Erika a lesson so that she could take care of David peacefully without Erikas bothering her. Chapter 811 Always Being Protected The policemen came soon and brought Maisie, Erika, and the middle-aged woman to the police station. When they arrived, Mrs. Marshall reached the police station anxiously. At the sight of Erika, Mrs. Marshall came over and asked full of concern, with her eyes brimming with tears, Erika, are you all right? Are you hurt? Maisie kept silent while the woman beside her mocked. Your daughter pushed thisdy to the ground. How would your daughter get hurt? Why dont you show concern for thisdy? Judging from your manner, I know why your daughter behaves so rudely. Taunted by the woman, Mrs. Marshall got sullen but still refused to care about Maisie. Like her daughter, Mrs. Marshall got jealous at the thought of Maisies past rtionship with Ezra. The middle-aged woman rolled her eyes at Mrs. Marshall, a so-called richdy but an actually discourteous woman. They walked into the police station. Maisie noticed Mrs. Marshall was swaggering in and made mental preparation when guessing Mrs. Marshall had bribed the policemen. Unexpectedly, one policeman warmly greeted Maisie and ignored Mrs. Marshall. Excuse me, are you Maisie Brennan? Yes. Maisie frowned and felt confused about the policemans move. Mrs. Marshall and Erika looked gloomy and wondered why they werent treated warmly after Mrs. Marshall had bribed the police officers. The policeman invited Maisie over and beamed. Please have a sit. Miss Brennan. We have figured out the whole thing by surveince video in the hospital. Come over to sit with me. Maisie didnt pay much attention to these words and called that middle-aged woman who stood up for her. The woman instantly walked over while rolling her eyes at Mrs. Marshall, making Mrs. Marshall burst with anger. Mom, why are we ignored? Do you find someone to help in advance? Erika sullenly asked her mother in a low voice. Mrs. Marshall looked gloomy. Of course, I did the moment you called. Then she added, I make a phone call now. The one on the other side of the phone replied awkwardly, We indeed want to help you. But someonees to our leader and protects Maisie. Anger simmered inside Mrs. Marshall and she asked, Who is it? The person said with an apologetic smile, We have no idea. She snorted. Or you just refuse to tell me? The person sighed. We dont know who the person is. All I can do for the best is tell you that you should solve this matter as soon as possible. Then, the person hung up. Mrs. Marshall was shocked and didnt expect that someone would try his best to protect Maisie. Mrs. Marshall first guessed that it was Julian and wondered if he, Maisies boss, would treat her in such an overly good way. Then Mrs. Marshall thought of Ezra and didnt believe that he, a ruthless man, would protect his abandoned ex-girlfriend, or more specifically, a mistress. However, Mrs. Marshall still had to admit that she had lost to Maisie and slowly walked into the police station. Now, she could do nothing about this matter when she was told to give up on the phone and she could not find any supporters. Mom, you At the sight of her mothers sullen face, Erika knew things got worse now. ring at her, Mrs. Marshall pulled her back and said to Maisie, Miss Brennan, it is our fault. I apologize on behalf of my daughter. Please spare her and we would deal with the matter as you wish. Mrs. Marshall looked at the policeman and smiled. We should not bother their work.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Maisie cast a cold nce at Mrs. Marshall and immediately knew that Mrs. Marshall tried to divert peoples attention from this matter to her unreasonable insistence. Maisie disagreed with Mrs. Marshall since policemen should help people solve problems. Though Mrs. Marshall meant to use Maisie of her unreasonable behaviors, Maisie didnt mind these tricks at all since she had met numerous cunning people in the business world. The policeman figured out the implications and smilingly said, Dont worry. Our duty is to serve people. Mrs. Marshall felt embarrassed and then the middle-aged woman protested, Apologize on behalf of your daughter? Are you kidding me? Your daughter stands by your side and says no words to apologize. She should apologize in person. Faced with the womans harsh words, Mrs. Marshall and her daughter were full of wrath. Knowing her arrogant daughter had been jealous of Maisie and would not apologize after she was humiliated by Maisie in public today, Mrs. Marshall apologized on behalf of her daughter and didnt expect that the annoying woman didnt let it go and even asked for her daughters apology when Maisie didnt say anything. Mrs. Marshall hoped Maisie would ept her apology and close the case since Mrs. Marshall guessed Maisie would not seek revenge for the slightest grievance. But things went contrary to Mrs. Marshalls wishes. Maisie replied calmly, This woman was right. I only ept Erikas personal apology since she stopped, cursed, and even pushed me to the ground. Despite her t tone, Maisie repeated what Erika had done to her. How dare you! Erika angrily stomped. The policeman said, If you want to fix it quickly as your mother wished, you have to apologize. Yes. The middle-aged woman nodded and added, Your apology will put this to an end. Dont bother others time here. Mocked by this woman, Mrs. Marshall choked with anger and then noticed that Maisie calmly waited for the apology. Mrs. Marshall gritted her teeth and nudged her daughter. Knowing Mrs. Marshalls intention, Erika finally gave up and said with her red-rimmed eyes, Im sorry. Chapter 812 Feel Being Disdained You seem forced. We dont see any hint of sincerity in your apology. The middle-aged woman mocked. Others could easily tell Erika was forced to make an apology. Maisie pulled the middle-aged woman and said to Erika, OK, apology epted and its over. Though knowing nothing about who tamed Mrs. Marshall, Maisie had achieved her aim to teach Erika a lesson. Hearing these words, the policeman smilingly said, Since Miss Brennan has shown her mercy, this case is closed. Considering the order from the management, the policeman asked with concern, But your overcoat Maisie chuckled, Never mind. Ill send it to theundry. The woman suddenly noticed something and said, With closer observation, I finally find youre both wearing the same clothes. But you two look totally different. I didnt expect your coats are the same since your coat looks much more expensive than hers. Mocked by the middle-aged woman in public in this way, Erika stormed out angrily and her mother red at that woman and then followed. Maisie and the woman left the police station after expressing their gratitude. Then Maisie sincerely thanked the woman since, without her help, Maisie could achieve her goal. Youre wee. I just could not stand her bullying others. The woman waved her hands. I should go. My husband needs me in the hospital. Maisie had intended toe back to the hospital with the woman but she decided to make the woman leave first since she had to tell something to Erika. Erika and her mother who was waiting for a car frowned at the sight of Maisie. Maisie stood calmly and stared at Erika. I have nothing to with Ezra. It seems that you are not in a rtionship with him. So we dont need to humiliate each other. And, I am not a pushover. Guessing that Erika just wanted to vent her anger by bullying others, Maisie aimed to warn and threaten Erika, hoping Erika would not bother her after this incident and thought Erika should learn a lesson today. Then Maisie stopped a taxi and left. Erika was seething with anger and shouted, Who was behind her back? I cant get any information, looking at Maisies receding figure sullenly, Mrs. Marshall added. I will investigate this matter and hope it should not be Ezra. Ezra? Impossible, Erika retorted. He has abandoned her. Look at how dull and bored she is! Ezra would never love her. Mrs. Marshall didnt answer and thought Erika was too na?ve to easily conclude that there was nothing between Maisie and Ezra. When Maisie returned to the hospital, David was awake and was ready to call Maisie after she left for a long time. Whats wrong with your coat? David immediately noticed the stains on her coat. Maisie took off her coat. I had a rough time with Erika. Erika? David frowned. Calm down. Listen to me. Maisie told David the whole thing. David felt relieved after knowing Maisie deliberately fell down to teach Erika a lesson. She will not pester me these days, Maisie said. I need to make a call. She wanted to thank Julian if she knew from Emelia that Julian had helped her. Knowing what happened to Maisie, Emelia was surprised. Erika made trouble for you? Judging from Emelias response, Maisie realized Julian stayed out of the affair and her heart fell at the thought of someone. But after Maisie told Emelia the whole thing, Emelia was irritated and cursed Erika. Emelia then asked tentatively, Do you think Ezra helped you deal with this matter? Maisie had the same guess since she knew few influential persons except for Julian. Maisie said full of self-mockery, Why would he want to help me? After putting me to shame with harsh words, he helped me this time. Why? Yes, he is mercurial, Emeliained and thought Ezra was a mad man. In fact, I wasnt moved but just felt I was humiliated by his favor. Maisies tone was tinged with sorrow. He can hurt and help me when he wants. What does he take me for?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Am I his toy? Is he just trying to show his kindness by helping me? When he thinks of me, he shows me love and concern. When he gets tired of me, he hurts me with mean words. He humiliates me just because Ie from a poor family? After finishing her words, Maisie sobbed. After being seriously hurt by his harsh words, Maisie had decided to stay away from Ezra but now she was overwhelmed by anger and sorrow after knowing Ezra helped her in this insulting way. Since bing a friend with Maisie, a tough girl, Emelia had never seen Maisie cry. Noticing that Maisie was sobbing on the phone, Emelia felt sad and cursed, That bastard, why does he treat you in this way? Emelia could not find a suitable way tofort Maisie and just cursed Ezra to put Maisie at ease. Standing at the corner of the corridor, Ezra stopped after hearing her words and bit his lips. Ezra thought Maisie should not be bullied by Erika because of him. Unexpectedly, Maisie mistook his nice intention for humiliation for her. Chapter 813 Misunderstanding When Maisie mentioned her poor family, Ezra deeply realized that she was seized with sadness after Ezra told his father how he disdained Maisies humble background. Deep in thought, Ezra was greeted by a passing doctor respectfully. Hello, Mr. Cantillo. Maisie turned around with her phone in her hand. But she just noticed someone quickly left from the corner of the corridor. Full of mockery, she realized Ezra had heard all she said since she didnt hide her true feeling or lowered her voice. Ezra and Maisie hated each other. Naturally, they should never see each other. After ending the talking on the phone with Emelia, Maisie returned to the ward to take care of David. When having afternoon tea with Diana, Mrs. Marshallined about Maisie. Diana sneered. Why would your daughter argue with such a skanky woman? Why didnt you stop her? Seemingly regarding Mrs. Marshall as her close friend, Diana actually belittled Mrs. Marshall and always condescended to her in all her dealings since they were young. Dianas words and behaviors were full of condescension. Gradually, Mrs. Marshall held more grudges for Diana and avenged herself on Diana by sleeping with Roman, a yboy. Every time staying with Roman, Mrs. Marshall would feel gloat at the thought of Dianas condescension and guessed that Diana would turn depressed if Erika managed to get married to Ezra. Failing to get anyfort from Diana, Mrs. Marshall could not visit Roman in the hospital, so she called him for sce. After Romanforted her for a long time, Mrs. Marshall felt much better. Though Mrs. Marshall didnt know who help Maisie, Roman easily found the persons identity and called his son, You have told me before that you disliked Maisie. So why do you protect her this time? Ezra mocked. Is that Mrs. Marshalls pillow talk?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Calm down. Since you just recover, dont wallow in sexual pleasure. Bastard, what are you talking about? Anger crept over Roman after his son deliberatelyughed at him for the so-called sexual pleasure. How could a sick person enjoy that? Ezra added, Protect her? Of course not. I just dont want to take the responsibility. Erika is just a fool. How could a normal woman do such a silly thing? Ezra ridiculed. Then he added, By the way, I have a piece of news for you. I ruined their business deal. Roman was bursting with anger. Ezra, are you crazy? They have been reduced to a miserable situation. You even ruined their business deal. They should pay the price of what their spoiled daughter did, Ezra replied solemnly. Roman roared, You said you werent protecting Maisie? Right, I didnt. And I just could not bear Erikas arrogance and condescension, especially her bullying others. Roman took a deep breath and knew his sons move was reasonable since Erika made trouble first to provoke Maisie. Besides, Erika wasnt important to Ezra. Roman collected himself and persuaded his son. But think about your sister, Linda. What would she do if you destroyed her family? With a weak constitution, Linda needed to spend a lot on medical care. If her family went bankrupt, Linda could not cover her own medical expense. Roman could not give Linda money directly or take care of her when he was hospitalized. He worried about how Linda lived her life if he passed away. These words rendered Ezra paused. He taunted, Think about my sister? If I remember correctly, you had a couple of sisters for me out there? How can I take care of all my sisters when I have to do my own business? Roman was so angry that he almost fainted. It took Roman quite a while to calm down and cursed weakly on the phone, Bastard. You are crazy. However, Ezra hung up without hesitation. Roman threw his phone away and leaned on the bed, feeling hopeless and wondering why he had Ezra, his only son, and a recalcitrant guy. Roman thought that his unruly son might be spelled by Maisie with some magical tricks. He didnt believe that Maisie who had been living a poor and miserable life would do nothing to win a rich mans heart after she sized a chance. Many women courted Roman for his money these years. Clearly knowing these women were gold diggers, Roman included Maisie as one of those women. Then Roman asked his nursing worker to find Maisie and arranged a meeting with her. Maisie agreed to meet him. She had done nothing wrong and was not afraid to meet him. Roman came straight to the point. What do you want? Maisie raised her eyebrow. What do you mean? Are you still in touch with my son? No, Maisie directly denied. Roman frowned. Why did he protect you? You should ask your son about it. Surprised by her answer, Roman stared at her and realized his guess was wrong after noticing Maisie was overflowing with disdain for his son. In the past, Roman thought Maisie would never give up on a rich man but now he had to change his opinion of her. Chapter 814 Interesting Knowing his implications instantly, Maisie realized that Roman mistook Maisie for one of those women who kept pestering his son. Full of mockery, Maisie replied, I never want to pester you son. Im up for nothing. Dont worry. Ezra could not give me what I want. Maisie wanted a rtionship as faithful either as Emelia and Julian or as Nina and Cameron. She had aspirations for a positive rtionship with her mother-inw and a harmonious home environment that waspletely different from the toxic family where she had been living in her childhood. Then Maisie went away, leaving Roman alone in the ward. Roman sensed Maisies honesty judging from her serious expressions. At the thought of his son offering Maisie help and might love her, Roman gasped in shock. Before Roman ruminated on this matter, Mrs. Marshall called him andined in a crying voice that Ezra ruined their business deal. Totally irritated by all kinds of trivia, Roman answered impatiently. He is mad. Ask Erika not to provoke him. Mrs. Marshall cried on the phone, How about the business? You can do nothing but ept the reality, Roman added, Im in the hospital, not thepany. Mrs. Marshall cried devastatingly. He is ruthless and makes us suffer serious financial loss. Erika didnt bully Maisie and was humiliated by her in the end. Why dont you teach your son a lesson when he protects that woman? Mrs. Marshall whined. Roman was seething with anger and could do nothing to separate Maisie from Ezra when they showed no feelings for each other. Roman had to warn Mrs. Marshall, Im in the hospital and cannot control everything. You should remember, dont irritate him or all of you will pay the price. After Roman hung up the phone, Mrs. Marshall wailed and pped Erika. Fuming at her mothers pping, Erika jumped from the sofa and bellowed, Why do you hit me? Why? Mrs. Marshall was devoured by wrath. As you messed around, our family suffered financial loss and I was mocked by Diana for I didnt discipline you. Do you know how angry I was when she taunted me? I have told you before, dont provoke Maisie. Now, everything goes wrong after you made trouble. Being scolded by her mother, Erika covered her face and turned away.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Erika didnt expect that Ezra would ruin her family business and thus she got annoyed. Dont make trouble. Though you cant get married to Ezra, we can find another excellent man among numerous men in Riverside. Stay away from Ezra. Hes crazy. Mrs. Marshall was sullen and warned her daughter. Though Mrs. Marshall knew how dangerous Ezra was, Erika, a spoiled daughter, didnt learn from this lesson this time. Erika sneaked out of home and took a taxi to Canuli to find Ezra. The receptionist stopped her but then had to follow the presidents order after reporting Erikas arrival. Erika didnt find Ezra in his office and was told by his secretary that Ezra was on the top floor. Erika had to take the elevator to the top floor. She saw Ezra sitting alone beside a round table with a cup of coffee on it, and he was staring nkly into the distance. In autumn, the weather became a little cold. It was not pleasant to drink coffee on a windy top floor. Erika wore very little and shivered with cold when she reached the top floor and cursed Ezra in her heart. Erika asked menacingly as she walked to a stop in front of him in high heels, Why did you ruin my family business? Ezra cast a nce at her. Because you provoked me. Erika snorted, When? I just had a problem with Maisie. Didnt you two break up? Close to him, Erika was enchanted by his handsome face and clear-cut figure. Though everyone asked Erika to give up on Ezra, she still could not resist his charm. She blurted out, Do you love her? Ezra chuckled. Though we break up, you could not bully her. Before she said more, Ezras face turned grave instantly, making Erika sacred. I agree to meet you today and want to tell you, stay away from me and everyone around me. Otherwise, you will have a bad day. His gaze was full of hostility. Shepressed her lips in fear. Then Erika asked full of unwillingness. Why do you Before Erika finished speaking, suddenly Ezra rose from his chair, grabbed her by the cor, and pulled her to the edge of the roof. Erika almost fainted after looking down at the ground. Ezra pinned Erika against the railing of the roof, and if he let go, she would fall to the ground. Erika was on the verge of screaming but failed to shout due to anxiety. Ezra whispered in her ear indifferently, Remember I almost strangled you in the cafe? Erika gasped in pain while recalling the horrible scenesst time. She actually forgot it and didnt admit that Ezra treated her ruthlessly due to her feelings for him. Last time, Erika believed that Ezra would not hurt her when she was with her best friends. But now she was frightened since they were alone on the roof. Now, you are scared? Ezra looked at her pale face with contempt and then warned with a cold smile, Erika, if you dont take my words seriously, I will show no mercy to you next time. You will know if I will kill you. He shook his head and corrected, No. I wont kill you but torture you and your families. It would be interesting when all of you could not stand suffering and beg me for mercy one by one. Chapter 815 I Never Mean to Start a Fight Its a warning this time. After saying that, Ezra shoved Erika away to the ground. Erika got up quickly and dashed to the door of the roof deck, scowling, You crazy son of bitch! Erika was deadly scared. It finally came to her sense why Ezra wanted to meet her on the roof deck. He wanted to give Erika a terrifying threat. After rushing out of the terrace and into the elevator, Erika slumped on the ground, bawling. She no longer wanted Ezra, who was freaking her shit out. She cursed Ezra that no one would love him and he would die alone in the end. Roman and Mrs. Marshall knew what had happened on the roof deck between Erika and Ezra. But neither of them questioned Ezra because they all knew that no one could stop him. Maybe Ezra acted like a real manic this time. Maisies life was peaceful for the next few days. No one came to trouble her. Maisie was busy taking care of David in the hospital during the day and went back to spend time with her son at night. When she was free, she would do her job. Five dayster, David was discharged from the hospital. Maisie came to pick him up. They took the elevator downstairs. When the elevator stopped at their floor and opened, Diana and Ruth were there. Ruth was holding a little boy around three years old in her arms. The boy seemed to be her son. David frowned instinctively. He didnt want to stay with them in the same elevator. But Maisie had already stepped in first, so David had to walk in.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After Maisie and David walked into the elevator, the elevator closed and went down. Diana and Ruth should havee out from Romans ward. Maisie didnt look back, just ignoring them. She had no reason to avoid taking the elevator with Diana. If Maisie avoided them, wouldnt it mean that she was guilty? Maisie had nothing to be guilty for since she didnt have feelings for Ezra, so she didnt have to avoid anything or anyone. But Diana didnt intend to let Maisie go. She was standing behind Maisie, raised her hand, and yed with the little boy in Ruths arms while saying to Ruth contemptuously, Some people are really ambitious. They want to marry into a wealthy family for an easier life. Ruth understood her mothers implication. She echoed, Yeah, who do they think they are? Diana sighed with resignation, Well, not any women can marry into our family. Diana and Ruth clearly mocked Maisie for wanting to marry Ezra. David was furious. Who the hell wanted to marry Ezra? Look at them! Just two resentful women! His sister would rather be alone in her life than marry into their family. But Diana and Ruth didnt name Maisie, so David couldnt fight back. Ezra really hated Diana. He especially wanted Diana to live under Maisies control and beg Maisie for mercy. Compared to Davids swinging mood, Maisie was extremely calm. The elevator stopped on the first floor. Before Maisie and David got out of the elevator, Maisie said to David in a disapproving tone, Whats the point of being angry? Should I bite back after being bitten by a dog? After saying this, Maisie went out of the elevator and David followed with a stunning look. As for Diana and Ruth in the elevator, they came back to their senses after they walked some distance away. Ruth said angrily, Did she just call us dogs? Diana gritted her teeth and red in the direction of Maisie. Diana hated herself because she was too slow to talk back. Honestly, Diana didnt expect Maisie to fight back since Maisie didnt react to her sarcasm. So Diana took Maisie as a pushover. Unexpectedly, as Diana put her guard down, Maisie fought back. I have to teach this bitch a lesson! Ruth was angry. She thrust the boy into Dianas arms and went after Maisie, but Diana stopped her. There are a lot of people here. Do you want to make things worse? Diana warned Ruth, Have you forgotten how she embarrassed Erika? Diana was proud of the way how she educated her children. Her daughter would never be as rude as Erika, especially since Ruth was the vice president of Canuli, who was almost in charge of Canuli. Ruth calmed down. She took her son from Dianas arms and said, I dont expect that shes not a pushover. Yeah, Diana smoothed her hair, No wonder the stupid Erika would fall into her trap. Ruth said again, Do we have to teach her a lesson when no ones around? Ruth couldnt just let it go. Although Ruth looked elegant, she hated Ezras guts and was full of hostility to anyone and everything rted to Ezra. Of all information she learned from Diana since childhood, Ruth believed that Ezras mother seduced her father and that Ezra stole everything that belonged to her, so thrust hated him so much. She also hated Maisie who had a rtionship with Ezra. It depends, Diana said, Her brother was discharged from the hospital. She would not continue to stay in Riverside. If she leaves soon, we actually dont have to teach her a lesson. I still havent figured out Ezras attitude towards Maisie. Its better for us not to provoke Ezra when things are unclear. Okay. Ruth could only listen to her mother. Maisie slowed down to wait for David behind her. Because of his wounds, David couldnt walk too fast. David was overjoyed when he caught up with his sister. Maisie, good job! When David recalled Dianas and Ruths confused looks after being mocked, heughed. They thought they were the only ones who know how to mock? We are better at it, but we just didnt bother to pay attention to them. David cut in. Maisie said lightly, I never mean to start the fight. Maisie kept a low profile, so everyone mistook her for a pushover. Chapter 816 Never Thought About Love and Marriage As soon as they arrived home, Maisie received a call from their mother. Oh, crap! Maisie had been busy taking care of David these days and forgot their mothers monthly transfer. From the first day of her work, their mother requested Maisie to transfer a certain amount of money every month to support the family. Logically, David should give some money, but their mother never mentioned this to him. David also offered to take on some responsibilities, but their mother refused. Their mother said that David was still a kid who needed money, especially when he dated someone. As for whether Maisie had anything to spend money on, it was not within their mothers consideration. But Maisie didnt mind it. First, she had the obligation to support her parents. Second, the unfair treatment between her and David was there since they were born. Fortunately, she was not a spendthrift. The money offered by the Hughes Group was very good. Even if she gave some money to their mother, her pocket wont be strapped for cash. Especially David often bought clothes and cosmetics for Maisie. David said that their parents should not only be supported by Maisie. Since their mother didnt ept his money, he gave the money to Maisie. But Maisie refused. For Maisie, David was a very good brother. Maisie didnt mind if he could help her with the money. So David could only make up for it by buying her something. Maisie answered the phone and said quickly, Sorry, mom. Ive been busy these days so I forgot to give you the money. But their mother sneered on the phone, Forgot it? I think you do it on purpose, right? You dyed a couple of days this month. Then you will dy a few days next month. Gradually, you will fool me, right? Facing their mothers unreasonable questioning, Maisie chose to be silent, because she knew that no matter how she exined, their mother would never believe her. David was angry as he overheard the conversation. He immediately spoke for Maisie, Mom, can you stop being mean to my sister? She really has something to do and forgot it! David was really disappointed with their mother. He protested to the parents countless times that it was not unfair to mistreat Maisie, but they never listened. But when their mother heard his voice, she immediately became overjoyed, David? Why havent you called me for so many days? How are you recently? Their mother only cared about David butpletely ignored Maisie, which made him feel gross. David replied less enthusiastically, Ive been very busy with work recently. He didnt want their parents to know that he was hospitalized. Otherwise, they would ask Maisie for more money. No matter how busy you are at work, you should always call us. Otherwise, your dad and I will be very worried about you. Their mother continued talking, without asking why Maisie was with him. After David handled the call, Maisie changed her shoes and then went into the house. She logged into the bank ount with her other work mobile phone and quickly transferred money to her mother. David, youre not a kid. Its time to find a girlfriend to get married, right? Their mother urged David on the phone. You need someone to take care of you and everything. Then we can feel more at ease. Hearing it, David felt upset. With such parents, how could he dare to find a girlfriend and get married? At that time, the rtionship between his girlfriend and mom would definitely be a big problem. David knew his own mother best. If he got married, his mother would definitely let his wife take care of him and serve him. In his mothers opinion, the wife was just like a ve. David didnt want to live like that. He wanted to find a girl to cherish, not tomand. He and Maisie were twins. His mother only urged him to get married but never cared about Maisie. David actually knew that his mother wished Maisie would never get married so that she could rely on Maisie forever. Once Maisie got married, if her husband stopped her from giving such arge sum of money to her family, then Maisies parents would get nothing. I dont want to get married. Im busy with my career now. After chatting absentmindedly, David hurriedly hung up the phone. When his mother received the money, she didnt bother Maisie anymore. Maisie was preparing meals in the kitchen. David went in with a face full of guilt, Maisie, Im sorry. If you didnt take care of me, you wouldnt forget it. Maisieforted him with a smile, It doesnt matter. You quickly get some rest. David wanted to say something, but Maisie helped him out of the kitchen. After getting David on the bed, Maisie solemnly suggested, Mom is right. You should really find a girlfriend.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie could generally guess the content of Davids phone call with their mother. David looked repulsive, Dont you know what kind of person our mother is? If I get married, I will definitely be caught in the war between my mother and my wife all day long! David felt a headache just thinking about it. Now he was single but he was so happy. Maisie said, Havent they been living in their hometown all the time? They probably wont live with you in the future. So your wife and our mother wont see each other several times a year. David spread his hands, Who knows whether she wille to take care of my child after I have one? If its a girl, she willin again. If we cant have a son, wont she be crazy? As soon as I think that I may face all kinds of problems in the future, I dont want to fall in love or get married at all. Hearing it, Maisie was stunned for a moment. She didnt expect David to think like that. It seemed that David actually thought about falling in love and getting married, but the family made him dispel all thoughts. Maisie felt so sad. She always thought it was a good thing that their parents gave David so much preference, but she didnt know that their love was also a burden to David. Their mothers unreasonableness also made David shy away from marriage. If one day their mother found out that David had no intention of getting married because of her, what would she be like? But Maisie had to agree with David over their mother, who preferred boys to girls. If David bore no sons in the future, their mother would really go crazy. Thinking of this, Maisie also sighed and thought that it was also good for David not to fall in love or marry for the time being, so as not to harm him and his future wife. Chapter 817 Run Into Him at the Airport After David was discharged from the hospital, he urged Maisie back to Grafstin. Maisie wanted to stay for a few more days to take care of David. When hepletely recovered, she would leave. But Emelia and Julian also agreed with David. After all, Maisie had a child. Diana and her daughter were so mean, so Maisie was not safe enough to stay in Riverside. Emeliaforted Maisie, Im good at cooking. We can take care of David well. Emelia was right. Besides, there was a chef at their home. Emelia was good at cooking. It was a piece of cake for her to feed David. Maisie was moved. She hugged Emelia gently and said, Thank you. Emelia was the boss of Maisie and David. There was no need to take care of them like this, but Emelia was so kind and beautiful. Because of their friendship, David had such special treatment. Maisie chose to leave at night. There were few people at the airport at this time, so it would not attract the attention of others. Second, the child could sleep on the ne at night, so his crying wouldnt make trouble for others. Maisie and Daisy left separately. Daisy and the child went to the airport. Maisie then arrived in another car with the luggage. Maisie didnt expect to see Ezra as soon as she stepped into the airport hall. Ezra was pushing a suitcase, with his assistant by his side. It seemed that they were going on a business trip. Maisie nced at Daisy, who was not far in front of her, and the child who was being held by Daisy. Her heart beat faster. Maisie was extremely depressed. How small this world was! Why did she run into Ezra in such a situation? Ezra saw Maisie too. Maisie immediately put on a calm look, not wanting to be seen through her guilty conscience by him. Ezras gaze stopped for a while on the threerge suitcases in her hand. Maisie was startled again. Maisie only came back to take care of David for a few days. Logically, there was no need to bring that much luggage. But she also brought the childs and Daisys stuff. The childs stuff was too much, so it took up arge suitcase. It looked exaggerated actually. Daisy had been taking the child at home for the past few days. Maybe the child suddenly arrived in a strange and noisy environment like the airport, so he suddenly cried. Daisy turned back to look at Maisie, but Maisie nervously turned her eyes away. Her sons crying made her anxious. She really wanted to hug him in her arms tofort him, but Ezra was still staring at her, so Maisie could onlypress her lips to suppress the worry and anxiety in her heart. She lowered her head and texted a message to Daisy. She didnt even make a phone call now. The childs dad is at the airport. We have to pretend not to know each other. Fortunately, Maisie and Daisy had cultivated a good tacit understanding. After reading the message, Daisy hurriedly turned around with the child in her arms. Maisie breathed a long sigh of relief, then wheeled the three suitcases to the check-in gate, trying to avoid staying in the same space with Ezra again. In fact, she never told Daisy about the childs father. Daisy was smart, and she never asked. Daisy only did what she should do as a nanny. This time, they suddenly run into Ezra at the airport. Maisie feel that Daisy was a calm and sane person who could be hired for a long time. After Maisie disappeared from sight, Ezra could not help frowning. Ezra was indeed going on a business trip with his assistant tonight. He didnt expect to see Maisie at the airport. It was obvious that Maisie was leaving after taking care of David, but was it necessary for her to bring three suitcases so exaggeratedly? She just went back to Riverside for a few days. Perhaps she bought a bunch of gifts? Or were they gifts from Emelia and the others? Ezra felt puzzled. The cry of a child not far away made Ezras already irritable mood even worse. He hadnt slept well for the past few days. The cry of the child made his temples hurt. After looking back, Ezra instructed his assistant to buy him a cup of hot coffee, and then he went to the VIP lounge. Because of this incident, Maisie didnt find her son and Daisy until she boarded the ne. Fortunately, Ezra and Maisie were not on the same flight. She finally breathed a long sigh of relief after boarding the ne. Maisie met Daisy and the child on the ne. During this time, Daisy was taking care of the child alone. Maisie picked up the child as soon as they met and said apologetically to Daisy, Thank you so much. Never mind, Daisy replied with a smile. The child was already asleep at the moment. Maisie held her son in her arms and feltplicated. When she recalled how she had just met Ezra, Maisie was scared. Fortunately, Maisie saw Ezra as soon as she entered the airport. Otherwise, when Maisie met with Daisy and her son, Ezra would have seen the child. Maisie secretly swore that if she could, she would never go back to Riverside or some ces where Ezra was. Maisie calmed down. She then exined to Daisy, We However, she was interrupted by Daisys warm voice before she could finish speaking. Daisy said gently, This is your privacy. You dont need to exin anything to me. All I need to do is take care of your child. Although Daisy worked as a nanny to earn a living without a decent educational background, she knew what to do as a nanny. Maisie appreciated Daisy. Thank you. The flight was smooth. They returned to the residence in Grafstin a few hourster. Then Maisie finally rxed. Ezra was on a business trip because a manager of a branch in another city misappropriated public funds, causing problems with the projects that Canuli invested in. However, as soon as Ezra and his assistant settled in the hotel, he received a call from the hospital.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The hospital staff said in a heavy tone on the phone, Mr. Cantillo suddenly passed out. Our doctor has sent him to rescue. What? Ezra felt extremely surprised. His father had been in good shape recently. Why was he suddenly emotional? Ezra was on a business trip, so he didnt make his father angry or provoke him. Then Ezra just heard the staff member on the phone say again, We checked the surveince camera and vaguely heard him shouting child, child in a very emotional state before he fell into aa, and then he passed out. Ezra felt more incredible. Child? What child? Chapter 818 Render Good for Evil How is he now? Ezra calmed down a bit and asked. Hes still in the OR. Mrs. Cantillo hase to the hospital. The staff said truthfully. Okay, Ezra then hung up the phone. He had no ns to go back to Riverside City. Ezra just arrived here and things were quite tricky. Besides, every time something happened to his father, Diana and her daughter were the first toe. It was useless for Ezra to rush back. However, after hanging up the phone, Ezra pondered alone in the room for a long time, not knowing who the child was. Ezra thought with a self-deprecatingugh. Wouldnt it be his father had another illegitimate child outside? His father wanted sons all his life, but now his only son hated him so much. Ezra went against his father in everything. If his father had another son who was still obedient and well-behaved, presumably his father would make a will to give all the property to the new son, which was indeed the reason why his father was so excited that he fainted. Ezra didnt think it was his son. He only had sex with Maisie. He didnt believe that Maisie would give birth to their child. She didnt seem to like children.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It waste at night when he arrived. Ezra rushed to the branchpany early the next morning with his assistant. The manager had been controlled. Ezra went straight to the point when he saw the guy, If you tell me whos behind you, I can let you go. The manager didnt have the courage to embezzle public funds. There must be someone behind him, or perhaps he was instigated by others. The people behind it must be Diana. They incited the manager to embezzle public funds, which led to an ident in the project that Canuli was investing in. Then Ezra would be so busy dealing with this shit that he had no time to devote more energy to fighting for the inheritance. It was best that Ezra had been out to deal with various things during this time so that they could stay with his father all the time before he really died. Maybe they could let his father change his will at thest second and give everything to them. There is no one behind me. It is my own fault. The manager said with his head down, I owe a debt outside. I could only pay it off in this way. How much do you owe? Ezra asked lightly. Several million The manager looked very guilty. Ezra said casually, In my impression, you are not a gambler. How could you get into such a bad habit? The manager lowered his head and sighed heavily, I identally made a bad friend and was pulled into the abyss by him. Mr. Ezra, I know that Im sorry for you and all the employees in the branch. I will take all the responsibility for this matter. Just send me to prison! The manager begged Ezra heartily. I heard Ezra squinted at the manager, You have a daughter who is going to take the college entrance examination this year? Yes, The manager didnt know why Ezra mentioned this suddenly. He didnt expect that Ezra would know about his family background. He was only a small manager of a branchpany that was not a powerful industry among many industries of Canuli. He thought that Ezra didnt know him. Ezra pursed his lips and was silent for a long time. The manager didnt know what Ezra was thinking, but his nervousness and guilty conscience made his back wet with sweat. Lets end this matter. Just give back the money you have left. Ezra finally made such a decision, which stunned the manager. Ezra didnt pursue his legal responsibility? He actually said this was the end of the matter? Ezras assistant was also anxious and went to remind him in a low voice, Mr. Ezra Didnt theye this time to deal with this matter and hold the manager ountable? Why did his boss suddenly end it like this? Even the assistant, who had been working for Ezra, waspletely stunned. If you go to jail, it will affect your daughters political examination or career. This stain of yours will be an indelible shame for her life. Ezra said this lightly, then got up and left. His assistant had to hurriedly follow up. As for the manager, he fell off to the ground, unable to speak for a while. After he came back to his senses, the manager covered his face with his hands and burst into tears. His cry was filled with guilt and self-me, as well as unspeakable remorse. What he told Ezra were all lies. In fact, the manager didnt have any bad habit of gambling, and he was indeed instructed by others behind his back. Ezras tolerance made him feel guilty and even more tormented. In fact, he was terminally ill and instigated by the people behind him in desperation, who took risks to embezzle public funds. The guy promised him a good payout as long as he did these things as required. Then he could leave the money to his family. He knew that it would definitely be exposed and that the money he had embezzled would definitely be recovered. But because he was dying, it was okay for him to plead guilty and be sent to prison. The manager never expected that the ruthless Ezra in the rumors would be so tolerant. Ezra did not send the manager to prison and reminded him what kind of consequence this would cause to his daughter. Mr. Ezra, why did you end it like this? Ezras assistant was so anxious, Just let him go like this? Render good for evil! Ezra replied lightly. The assistants jaw almost dropped in surprise. Was Ezra such a kind person? After getting into the car, Ezra said, We have also received the results of the investigation on this manager. He doesnt have a bad habit of gambling. He has a terminal illness. I said that he was not a person who wouldmit crimes, so if I treat him with such a forgiving attitude, it will make him feel guiltier. I want him to reveal the person behind him, and hand over the evidence so that others will not say that I force him to admit it. No one knew how much effort Ezra had made on Canuli. He knew almost every senior in thepany, even the leaders of such small branches. That was why Ezra concluded that there was someone behind it from the moment he learned of the managers ident, and immediately thought of a countermeasure. The assistant suddenly said, That exins it. He had to admit that his boss was really smart. Ezras ruthlessness had been spread through the wholepany by Dianas various efforts. He had already be a ruthless person in everyones eyes. If the manager said out the man behind him immediately, Diana would surely throw mud at Ezra as soon as possible, using him of beating the confession out of the manager. Chapter 819 It’s His Child Ezra received a call from the nurse before he could wait for the manager to confess. The nurse said on the phone, Mr. Cantillo asked you toe back immediately, saying that there is something important to discuss with you. Ezra was very disdainful, Let him discuss with his wife. Why does he find me? The nurse added, Mr. Cantillo said it was about the child. Ezra frowned slightly. The nurse lowered her voice and said, I heard some clues from his words when he was in aa. The child maybe yours. The nurse was hired by Diana. But as Diana bribed the nurse, Ezra could sow discord within the enemy camp by paying the nurse more. All these years in the Cantillo family, Ezra outwitted Diana and her daughter. Now, these were all trivial matters.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. That was why Ezra could hear these from the nurse, but these words made him purse his lips in confusion. His child? It should be a boy. I heard him call grandson or something. If it werent for a boy, Mr. Cantillo wouldnt be so emotional and have fainted. The nurse added on the phone. Ezra tensed up. He couldnt think of anything for a while. Mr. Ezra? The nurse called his name on the phone. Ezra came to his senses and said in a hoarse voice, Ill rush back right away. Okay, then Ill tell Mr. Cantillo. The nurse responded quickly. Do Mrs. Cantillo and the others know about the child? Ezra asked again. The nurse smiled and replied, They knew that Mr. Cantillo shouted child before he passed out, but they all thought that was t Mr. Cantillos bastard. Mrs. Cantillo was fuming. After hearing this, Ezraughed mockingly. If he were Diana, he would be also freaking out. Ezra, the illegitimate son, was enough to drive Diana crazy. Over the years, Diana and her daughter had been intrigued against him and fought for his inheritance. Gradually, Diana seemed more haggard. If his father had another son, Diana couldnt have the energy to fight again. It would be strange if Diana was not desperate or angry. After finishing the call with the nurse, Ezra immediately asked his assistant to buy him a ne ticket back. The assistant was puzzled, Dont you wait here for the manager to confess? The assistant was so confused about this trip. Ezra instructed, You stay here. When he finds you, remember to mark all the call records. Okay. The assistant responded and drove Ezra to the airport. Ezra couldnt calm down on the way back. If it was really his son, the childs mother must be Maisie. Thinking of Maisie, and Ezra wasplicated. He felt so upset that he wanted to smoke, but he realized that he was on the ne. The nended in Riverside City. After picking up his luggage, Ezra lit up three cigarettes in the smoking room before he calmed down. His driver came to pick him up. After getting in the car, he took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Maisie. Ezra wanted to ask her if she had given birth to their child, but he remembered that Maisie changed her phone number after she went to Grafstin, so he couldnt contact her. Ezra wanted to call Julian. If Maisie was pregnant and gave birth, Julian would definitely know it. But the next second Ezra gave up the idea because he knew that Julian and Emelia would protect Maisie. Only women would talk about this kind of thing. Anya and Maisie were not familiar with each other, so if Maisie was pregnant, she would not tell Anya. Then Phil didnt know about it. In the end, Ezra called Arthur who was in Zoshalor. Jean and Maisie had a good rtionship. If the boy was really Maisies son, Jean would know about it, and Arthur probably knew it too. Arthur, who was busy, answered Ezras phone. But he didnt hear Ezras voice for a long time. Even over the phone, Arthur could sense Ezras gloomy mood. Arthur frowned and asked, Why dont you speak? Are you drinking? Everyone knew that Ezra was in a bad mood during this time. He smoked and drank at every turn. As a doctor, Arthur reminded him many times, but Ezra still went his own way. No, Ezra said. Arthur said again, Then what happened to you? You keep silent, which is so scary. Ezra was silent for a while, and then asked, Arthur, are we good? Of course, Arthur replied without any hesitation. Ezra snickered, Then let me ask you, did you hide anything from me? Arthur was silent for a while. No, Although Arthur quickly denied it, Ezra sensed something wrong. Arthur was a bad liar. That was probably Maisies child, but his good buddy kept hiding it from him. Ezra sneered, Is this the friendship between us? If you think like this, I cant do anything to stop you. Arthur quickly regained hisposure, and then added, And for me, the rtionship with my wife is the most important thing. Arthur was indirectly telling Ezra that he listened to Jean in everything now. If Arthur really hid something from Ezra, it was because Jean wouldnt let him say it. Ezra was so angry that he hung up the phone. Well, well! Since things hade to this point, Ezra could find out the truth himself. After Ezra arrived at the ward, Roman asked the nurse to go out first. Roman looked very weak. But his eyes lit up immediately when he saw Ezra. Roman didnt say anything, but took his phone tremblingly and found a photo to show Ezra. When Ezra saw the little boy in the photo, he was instantly sure that it was definitely his child, because the little boy looked so much like Ezra when he was a child. His mother loved him very much and she was a professional photographer, so she had taken so many photos of Ezra since he was a child. Ezra had seen those photos so many times that he knew what he looked like at any time. Besides, Ezra could conclude that the childs mother was Maisie. Although this child was very simr to Ezra, his eyes somewhat looked like Maisies. But Ezra remained calm. He asked casually, What do you mean? You tell me! Roman was angry at his indifference, When did you have a child? That was still a son! When Roman thought of this, he was excited. The grandson he was looking forward to was never a dream. Chapter 820 The Child’s Mother If I said I didnt know that, would you believe me? Ezra said to his father mockingly. Roman was startled for a moment and then said, I guessed it. The person sending me this photo told me that I could never find this child. He let me know that I have a grandson whom Ill never meet in my life. Ezra asked, Is the photo sent to you by someone else? Yes. Roman sighed, I was resting in bed that day. Suddenly I received this photo and those words. This person hates me very much. He deliberately tortured me by sending such photos. I was so excited that I could see my grandson, but I was pissed off by this guy. So I fainted in anger. If I find out the vicious person, I will kill him! Roman gritted his teeth with hatred. If it werent for his luck, he might have passed away. Ezra mocked, There are too many people who hate you. Maybe they all want to see you dead. Ezra had never been soft-hearted when he retorted Roman. He was telling the truth. Roman didnt know how many people he had offended for so many years. Maybe those women whom Roman yed with all wished him to die. After arguing with Roman, Ezra said again, Give me the phone number of the person. Ill check it out. The first thing I did when I woke up was to check the phone number, but it went dead, Roman said, but he still gave Ezra the phone number. He knew that Ezra would definitely have other ways to find it out. Roman wanted to continue to check, but now he was sick and couldnt do it. Ezra nced at the number, wrote it down, and sent it to his subordinates so that they could find it as quickly as possible. Ezra looked back at Roman and said solemnly, First of all, I want to make a statement. Although Im not sure what happened to this child, if the childs mother doesnt want him to return to our family, I wont force her. The implication was that if the childs mother didnt agree, Roman couldnt let the childe back. However, this touched the bottom line of Roman. He was so eager to have his grandson. If Roman could bring the child back to the family, their family would have a sessor. So, Roman was annoyed when he heard it. He immediately shouted, Why dont you force her? Thats your child, my grandson. He muste back to our family! Roman was extremely weak. He immediately became dizzy after such a roar, but he still propped himself against the hospital bed and stared at Ezra resolutely. Ezra knew why Roman would be so angry. He knew better than anyone how eager Roman wanted sons and grandsons. Because Ezra was a boy, Roman forcibly took him away from his mother and insisted on taking Ezra back to the Cantillo family. However, Ezra and his mother were not as rich and powerful as his father. Roman even threatened them by crushing his mothers career. Ezra couldnt bear his mother being in trouble, so he decided to return to the Cantillo family. It was not easy for his mother to live in a foreign country with him. Later, she managed to run a small photography studio based on her hobbies and professions. Then the business was getting better and better, and their life was better. But after Roman knew he had a son, he didnt hesitate to use all his strength to crush the photography studio of Ezras mother. It was her effort for half her life. But this woman didntpromise and would rather close the photography studio than let Ezra go back to Romans side. But Ezra felt sorry for his mother. He also vowed to take everything away after returning to the Cantillo family for his mother. This was also the reason why even after he returned to the Cantillo family, Ezra had been against his father for so many years. Ezra hated his father more than anyone. If it wasnt for Roman who insisted on letting him return to the Cantillo family, Ezra wouldnt need to face all kinds of dealings from Diana. He wouldnt have be such a scheming person, such a person full of hatred in his heart, and Ezra would not be such a person who was indifferent to anything. Therefore, when his child was facing the situation of being forcibly taken away by Roman again, Ezra swore that he would not let Roman seed. But in fact, even if the mother was willing, Ezra wouldnt agree. He just wanted to torture Roman. The more he desired, the more Ezra made him not get it. I think you should understand a fact. Ezra looked at Roman and said coldly, The child is mine, and you have no right to speak. After Ezra said this, he turned around and left. Roman was so angry that he smashed another cup. Roman was really desperate. No one would understand his feeling of falling from heaven to hell. He was badly ill. His biggest wish now was to see the sessor of the Cantillo family. Now he finally saw hope, which, however, was shattered by Ezra. Ezra knew that Maisie didnt want to return the child to the Cantillo family. If she wanted the child to return, Maisie would have told Ezra early. The child seemed to be almost one year old now, but no one told them, which meant that Maisie never intended to let the childe back to the Cantillo family. Romany on the hospital bed for a long time before he regained some strength. His eyes shed with endless determination. Since he could bring Ezra back to the Cantillo family, he could also bring this grandchild back to the Cantillo family. Ezra left the hospital, feeling a little dazed for a while.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He looked at the people around him and the cars on the road, not knowing what to do. He actually had a child! Ezra used to reject children and marriage very much. He felt that these were all constraints on life. Life was short. Why should he spend time on children and women? How good was it to live freely! So when Ezra first learned that Maisie was pregnant, his first reaction was rejection. Ezra didnt want children. But now He remembered the little boy he saw on Romans phone. Ezra didnt have the slightest rejection. Instead, a strange and unspeakable emotion spread over his heart. Life was really amazing. That was his child, who had a simr face to him. Thinking of the childs mother, Ezra immediately came to his sense. Maisie! She really impressed Ezrapletely this time! Chapter 821 It’s Me Although Ezra was upset about Maisie, he didnt me Maisie for keeping the baby without telling him. He just felt cheated, and also worried. If Ezra had made his attitude clear, his father would definitely meddle in and make things difficult for Maisie and the child. And if Diana, that vicious woman knew he had a son, she would go crazy. No one could guess what she would do. Thinking of those, Ezra let the driver send him to the airport and booked a flight to Grafstin on the way. When hended in Grafstin, Ezra got a message from his staff. First of all, Maisies residence in Grafstin had changed. Thest time Ezra came to see her, she lived somewhere else, and now she had moved to a ce closer to the branch of the Hughes Group, apparently to take good care of the child. Second, it was David who tortured Roman by sending pictures of the child. David was aputer expert. He thought he could send photos to Roman unknowingly and torture Roman without anyone noticing. But David underestimated the abilities of Ezras staff. Roman only tracked down the phone number, so he failed, while Ezras guys were more careful and finally got David. Ezra could fully understand Davids revenge on his father. David cared about Maisie very much. He must have hated his father since thest time his father brought Maisie in a car ident. This time Maisie came back to take care of David who intensified his hatred against Erika and Diana when the humiliation towards Masie happened. Ezra pinched his forehead to ease the migraine without clear judgment over Davids move. Although David managed to get back at Roman and nearly killed him, David exposed Maisie and her child. Knowing that he had a grandson, his father would certainly do something. And Diana Anyways Ezra felt grateful for David. After all, Ezra still knew he had a child. Coming out of the airport, Ezra took a taxi to themunity where Maisie was located. When he arrived downstairs, Ezra happened to see a middle-aged woman who looked like a babysitter pushing a baby stroller. Ezra recognized the little boy in the stroller at a nce, and he just looked like the picture his father showed him. But the boy looked more vigorously and lovely. As for the babysitter, Ezra studied her face and got a shback. When he ran into Maisie at the airport that night, a woman passed them with a child in her arms. It was exactly that babysitter. At that time, Ezra did not notice the babysitter and the child, because the child was wearing a hat with arge brim and fell asleep on the babysitters shoulder. His face was covered by the hat. They were once so close. No, they were not just close. His son even lived under his very eyes for several days. Maisie really put on a good show. Ezra thought it was unusual for her to take threerge suitcases. Now, everything seemed to make sense. Thinking about this, Ezra only felt the anger in his heart surge out again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But then he adjusted his mood and stepped forward. The babysitter froze in horror as soon as she saw Ezra as if she had seen a ghost. Although Maisie never told Daisy about the father of the child, Daisy immediately recognized the man in front of her because the father and the son were so much alike. Recently, the weather here was pleasant. Daisy would usually take the child out to walk in the sun, but she did not expect that such a thing would happen. When she regained her senses, Daisy turned to wheel the child away. Ezra stepped forward and stopped them. What do you want? Daisy immediately pushed the cart behind her to protect the child. Daisy knew Maisie never intended to expose the child. As a well-paid babysitter, she should take good care of the child at such a time. She wouldnt allow someone to take the child away. Yes, Daisy instinctively thought Ezra was here to rob the kid. The babysitters loyalty was a surprise to Ezra. Seeing she was very defensive, he took the initiative to take a step back. He didnt want to conflict with the babysitter, let alone frighten the child. At the moment, the child in the cart was blinking and staring at him, but instead of crying in front of a stranger, he was babbling curiously at Ezra. The child really softened Ezra. He smiled at the child and told the babysitter, Call Maisie. Ill talk to her. Daisy had no choice but to call Maisie. It was better for her toe back soon. On the other side, Maisie was very busy in thepany. She answered the phone as soon as Daisy called. Actually, she didnt expect the call from Daisy. She was afraid to hear what was wrong with the child. Anything wrong, Daisy? She mped her phone between her shoulder and ear, still flipping through documents in her hand. Its me. That mans voice suddenly came from the phone. Maisies mind almost exploded. The phone slipped off her shoulder to the desk in front of her. The voice was strange but familiar to her, like a bolt from the blue above her head. Can I borrow you a second? Can we meet? The mans voice came faintly from the phone again. Maisie suddenly came to her senses. She grabbed her phone and said, Ill be right back. With that, she hung up the phone and rushed out without even having time to put on her coat. On the early autumn day, she was only wearing a shirt. Thepany was very close to her house, only a few minutes walk, so Maisie usually didnt drive. But the distance of a few minutes today was like a year for her. Regardless of the high heels, she was wearing, Maisie ran all the way back. By the time she met them, she was a mess, with hair worse tangled. This should be the most embarrassing time for her in front of Ezra since they met. But Maisie couldnt take care of anything. She went over and stood in front of Daisy and the child and asked Ezra coldly, What do you want to do? Rx. Im not trying to do anything. Maisie was so nervous that Ezra could not help appeasing her first. Chapter 822 So Many Whys Of course, Maisie wouldnt believe Ezras words. But she immediately asked the question she most wanted to ask, How do you know? On the way back, she ran frantically while wondering what went wrong and how Ezra suddenly knew about the child, but she couldnt figure it out. Ezras eyes fell on her red heels, Can we go to your apartment first? He did not think that their current situation and her current state were suitable to talk about this issue. They had a lot of things to talk about and needed a quiet ce. Maisie followed his eyes to her heels. Although she was used to wearing high heels, Maisie still felt a burning pain as she ran all the way. She looked up at Ezra and rejected politely, There is a coffee shop at the gate of themunity. You can wait for me there. I need some time to clean myself. Maisie instinctively didnt want Ezra to go into her apartment, which was her private space. ording to her current rtionship with Ezra, he was also not fit to go there. Ezra didnt expect Maisie would say such words, but that didnt stop him from insisting. I think its a private thing and not appropriate to talk in public, he suggested slowly. Ezras reaction reminded Maisie of some shameless rascal. But she had to admit that Ezra did make sense. If they couldnt make peace and started to quarrel, it was really not good for outsiders to know they were actually fighting for their child. So Maisie had topromise and looked at her son in the cart, telling Daisy, Well go back first. You may take him for a walk. Okay, Daisy answered and hurriedly pushed the cart away. Maisie walked to the apartment, but it was only then that she felt the pain in her feet, which hurt at every step. Her heels also broke, which made her walk even harder. Ezra followed her, coughed slightly, and asked her, Need help? Perhaps Ezra could give her a hand. No, thanks, Maisie refused firmly, simply bent down to take off her high heels, and walked barefoot on the cold ground. Ezra frowned slightly. When did she be so stubborn? It was not warm in autumn, let alone walking barefoot. Maisie went so far as to refuse his support. Maisie was not like this before. She used to be docile and sensible most of the time, no matter on or off the bed, but now she was like a different person, tough and difficult. What Ezra didnt understand was that Maisie used to be obedient to him because she loved him. She was willing to be intimate with him and allowed him to get close because she wanted to stay with Ezra and cherished her time with him. Now she didnt love him, they were just strangers. She didnt have to worry about his feelings, and couldnt ept the help of a strange man. It was too ambiguous and inappropriate. After entering the elevator, Maisie raised her hand to press the button. But Ezras hand also reached out, and their fingertips touched each other on button 16. Maisies put her fingertip down, but Ezra had no intention of moving his hand. Maisie took a nce at him and quickly withdrew her hand. She was a little upset, Ezra also pressed button 16, which meant he even knew which floor she was in. On the 16th floor, Maisie stepped out of the elevator, opened the door, and entered the house, with Ezra following her. Suit yourself. After that, Maisie walked into the bedroom. Ezra squinted at her graceful back several times before looking around the house. The decorations of the house were sweet, which waspletely different from the style of the apartment she once had in Riverside City. That one had a cold feeling about it. Much more, the edges and corners of the table cab were wrapped up in order to protect the child, which truly showed the consideration of the hostess. There was a big carpet lying in the living room, next to which was arge bookshelf and toy rack. And there were two photo frames on the table, with two pictures in them respectively. One was supposed to be taken on the day the baby was born, and the other should be on the day he was one month old. Thetter was the picture of Maisie and the baby. The baby smiled happily in her arms, while she looked down at the child affectionately. They looked so sweet, but Ezra frowned slightly. Didnt she think there was something wrong? Like someone was missing? In just a few minutes, Maisie walked out. She had changed into other clothes, trimmed her hair, and put a band-aid on her feet. She got two sses of water and invited Ezra into the study. Her study wasrge and suitable for talking. Because she was a typical career woman, Maisie mainly took a fancy to the size of the study when she considered buying this house. Ezra looked at the tasteless in water in his hand, and stared at the woman opposite, Cant I at least get a cup of coffee? In the past, when he went to her ce, Maisie would prepare his favorite coffee. But now? Such a big difference! Maisie responded, Im not in the mood to make coffee. After all, her ex was here, in her own apartment, wanting to know about the baby issue. Ezra looked at Maisie and snorted, thinking that she was honest. Who told you about it? Maisie started to ask questions. Ezra confessed, Im afraid you cant handle this. Lets talk about the kid first. Maisie would be devastated if she knew that her most trusted brother had exposed the matter. Of course, David didnt mean to do this, he just wanted to get back at his father, and he was just too confident about hisputer skills. So you lied to me when you offered to get rid of the child? And at that time, you have already made up your mind to keep the child. Yes. Maisie didnt deny what he said, answering briefly. Ezra asked again, Why? Since you had the baby, why didnt you let me know? Why did you get so many whys? Save it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie was obviously impatient and aggressive. Ezra stared at her in disbelief, thinking that there was something wrong with his ears and misheard her. She was now like a hedgehog, covered with spines. And the impatience deep in her eyes was revealed, which made him feel hurt. Maisie added, Even if you know the reason, can you change anything? Maisie didnt know when Ezra had be so nagging. She didnt want to mention the past at all. Chapter 823 Given Love Ill make it clear. I will not give up custody of the child. Maisie didnt bother to guess what Ezra was thinking and expressed her attitude first. Of course, you cane to visit the child. I wont stop it. Maisie was not an unreasonable person. She never wanted to tell Ezra the child, never wanted to use the child to ckmail Ezra anything, but now that he knew it, she would not stop him from exercising his right to be a father. You are telling me now? Ezra was a little aggressive. What about those days when Im absent to be a father? Maisie was a little surprised by Ezras questioning. What did he mean? me her for not telling him about the child? But Ezra was the one who didnt want this kid in the first ce! Maisie was so upset about the situation that she asked again, What do you want? Since she had a child, Maisie felt her life couldnt stand any storm. She just wanted to live a stable and simple life. The simpler, the better. The simpler, the more secure. The presence of Ezra disrupted all her serenity. She didnt want to dawdle around here. Since Maisie was straightforward, Ezra said directly, The child needs to live under my nose. Maisie sneered, You were the one who didnt want this kid. And you are now here asking for everything you want. Mr. Cantillo, who do you think you are? Ezra was not annoyed by her offensive words, Ill feel much more relieved in that way. Do you know how important this child is to that old man in my family? Do you know how deadly it is to that witch Diana? Ezras words got Maisies tongue. Of course, she did know that. Roman favored boys over girls to the extreme. He was terminally ill now. He must be extremely eager to have his grandson, the sessor of the Cantillo family back. Diana was desperate to help her two daughters fight for the right to inherit the Cantillo family. She hated her appearance of Ezra. Now that Ezra had a son, she might try different ways to kill the child. Maisie looked pale at the thought of this. Ezra was a little distressed to see her like this. He could feel that the child was all she had and that if something happened to the child, she would go crazy. He couldnt help slowing down and said earnestly, Let me protect this child, Maisie. I will take my son abroad. Maisie did not ept his proposal, but said decisively, I will quit my job. After everything is settled, I will leave here with the kid to some ce where no one knows us. Ezra opened his mouth in disbelief. You would rather give up everything you have, career, fame, and status than let me protect our child? Maisie was now the manager of the branch of the Hughes Group. It was such a perfect job. For a girl from a poor family, she was a great sess. But now she was willing to give up everything just to make a clean break with him. That was so crazy. Giving birth to him means that I have the ability to protect him. I wont bother Mr. Cantillo. With that, Maisie stood up and made a gesture of seeing off the guest. Maisie thought Ezras idea was ridiculous and she couldnt ept it. How could the child live under his nose? Maisie couldnt live without her child. Did Ezra mean that he would move here? Or she would move to his ce with the child? Hearing her words, the once patient Ezra began to feel angry. Maisie! He grabbed Maisie by the wrist and pulled her in front of him. Maisie could tell his anger from his face. Easy, she said calmly. I just dont want you to wrong yourself for the child. And I dont want you to live with a woman you dont like because of the child. Hearing her words, Ezra slightly opened his mouth, unable to make a single sound. It seemed that the words that reached her in the hospitalst time caused indelible harm to her. Those words Ezra tried to exin something, but Maisie had wrenched her wrist out of his hand and turned to leave. Ezra finally exploded and pressed Maisie on the wall. He clenched his teeth and said, You think they wont find you if you hide abroad? My mother and I once lived abroad. You know that, right? My mother had no family and no worries here. What about you? David still lives and works in here, right under their noses. If you leave, I can imagine what they would do to David to make you show up. The wall in Maisies heart copsed. She felt weak in both of her legs. The child and David were very important people in her life. She had just been preupied with leaving with her child, forgetting that those vicious people would do something to David. Ezra approached her and said in a slightly mocking tone, Maisie, I didnt expect you to be such a coward. You only know to escape. Maisie titled her head, sping her hands. What could she do if she didnt run away? Living with Ezra? No, absolutely not. Her dignity did not allow her to do so, and she did not ept Ezra to be with her by giving in for the sake of the child. She didnt want to be given love. The two were so close at the moment that Ezra felt his breathing be difficult. He looked at the womans delicate eyebrows and murmured, Maisie, lets get married. And we can take the child back to the old thing. He wont be a time bomb for us then.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie looked at him in shock, but the next moment sarcasm showed up in her eyes, I refuse. Ezra wanted to say something else, but Maisie had already pushed him away with a gloomy expression, Mr. Cantillo, you may go now. I will think about the future of the child. Her attitude was so cold that Ezra could onlypromise temporarily. Forcing her would only make everything be worse. Ill be in Grafstin these days. Call me if you need anything. Making a pause, he then added, I still use the same phone number. With that, he turned and left. The moment the door was closed, Maisies eyes turned red. Maisie thought firmly that she didnt want to be given love. But the next second, he offered such an absurd idea and gave his love to her generously. She was a human. She had feelings. She would hurt. Chapter 824 Slap in the Face Arriving downstairs, Ezra did not leave immediately. He wanted to see his boy. Searching around, he finally found Daisy and the child in the square of themunity. Daisy saw Ezra from afar, and the man was really eye-catching. Considering that he would attract attention as soon as he came, Daisy immediately stood up and took the initiative to walk toward Ezra. Maisie had not called her to say that this man was not allowed to see the child, so Daisy acquiesced that they could meet and took the child to Ezra on her own initiative. Thank you. Ezra thanked Daisy and then bent down to tease his son in the stroller. The mans slender fingers tickled the babys fleshy chin and said, Its daddy, little bun. Call daddy. However, the little boy justy in the cart kicking his short legs, babbling. When he first saw the child downstairs, he was quite far away, and now he bent down to look at the child so closely, especially at those big bright eyes, and some indescribable emotion welled up in his heart. Well, how could he describe that feeling? Like a p in the face? Before that, if anyone mentioned the topic of the child, he would be extremely annoyed, and he would feel a headache at the thought of that creature. He thought that only people who were done with their lives would want kids. For example, Julian had two kids now. He was very busy every day, busy working during the day and looking after the children at night. The rare weekend had now been designated as a family day. And Julian told his friends bluntly that if they would like to hold a party, his house would be a perfect ce. In that way, Julian could take care of his family. At that time, Ezra truly despised Julian, thinking he was insane. Paying hisfortable life for having two children? That was not his type anyway. But now looking at the child giggling at him, Ezra felt it was okay to have such a creature, without the boredom and exclusion he had imagined. Daisy exined helplessly, He is now eight months old. Although he babbles, he is not able to call you daddy No one has ever guided him to call daddy. After all, there was no such person as his father. Ezra naturally understood the meaning of Daisys words, but he didnt give up and continued, Son, call Dad. The little boy continued tough at him, drooling. Daisy carefully wiped it off with a handkerchief. It was normal for a child at such an age to drool. After that, Daisy took a careful look at Ezra. The man looked very difficult to get along with, and he was inexplicably cold. She didnt know if the baby would feel sick about this.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, Daisy did not see any impatience and disgust on his face, but saw Ezra slightly raise a smile, Has he always been so happy? Yes. Ive been staying with this child since he was born. He is a smile-a-lot boy. He will smile at anyone he meets. Thats cute, right? Ezra felt surprised. He and Maisie were not people who love tough, but their kids seemed to be a total difference. Since he first saw him downstairs, the little guy has beenughing happily. He and Maisie, two cold people, gave birth to a little sweet bun? Whats his name? Ezra raised his hand and touched the soft little face again. Then he straightened up and asked Daisy. Ezio Brennan, Daisy replied with a smile. Ez io? Ezra could feel his quick heartbeat when he heard Ezio. His intuition told him that this name was rted to his, with the same Ez. Why did she use that word for their child? Was she still thinking about him? Ezras mind was about to explode, but soon he got cold. Daisy exined, Yes, Maisie said the name means simplicity. She wants her child to lead a simple and easy life, without too many twists and turns. Daisy did not know that the man was named Ezra. She just truthfully told the reason why Maisie chose the name for her child. Ezra suddenly lost the inexplicable excitement and enthusiasm. It turned out he was just ttering himself. Seeing that Ezra had no intention of leaving, Daisy spoke up, Well Please excuse us. Weve been out for a long time. Its time to go home. Ezra regained his mind, stepped back, and made way. Daisy nodded to him and pushed the child away. Ezra watched them gradually disappear from his sight, feeling somewhat sad. He was reluctant to let them leave. He wanted to follow, but he stopped, thinking of Maisies rejection of him. Actually, he meant it. That proposal. Lets get married. After they got married, Roman would certainly give him thepany. After all, he had a son. He didnt want to get thepany because he valued money, but to fight for his mother. In this way, the struggle between him and Diana for so many years hase to an end, and of course, if Diana wanted to continue to make things difficult for him, he wouldnt be done with her. After knowing the existence of the child, Ezra suddenly wanted to put an end to the fight. After Daisy took the child home, Maisie calmed down her previous negative emotions and immediately took her son out of the cart and kissed him, Baby, do you miss mom? The little guy responded to her with a giggling smile. Daisy nced at Maisie and said tentatively, His dad was down there with us for a while. Well. Maisie replied calmly, Now that he knows, he has the right to meet Ezio. Thats true. Maisie added, If hees to see the child, you can just let him in. Anyway, there was not much time for them to continue such a father-love-son rtionship. She had thought carefully about the future of her and her child and finally decided to take him abroad. Even if she stayed here with her child, even if the child was well protected by Ezra, David would still have the chance to meet different risks from Diana. If Diana did not get the benefits she wanted, she would still find Davids troubles. Chapter 825 Destroy All of Them If so, Maisie would rather go abroad with her child than live with Ezra. As for Ezras proposal to get married, she thought it was ridiculous. When she returned to thepanyter, Maisie talked to Julian about leaving. She knew that her sudden leave would make things difficult for Julian. After all, no ordinary people were capable of doing her job. The former manager retired after her arrival. No one would have thought that Maisie would leave. At Riverside City, Diana learned from her staff that Roman had met Ezra, they broke up again, and that the child was Ezras. Diana, who was already looking bad, sat down on the sofa for a long time and could not recover. That should be Ezras child! Diana just felt very tired. No matter whether that was Romans or Ezras child, as long as it was a boy, it was a big shock to her. For a moment she hated the world, hated the tradition of preferences for sons, hated the arbitrary Roman, and even hated herself who could not give birth to a boy. If she had given birth to a boy, Roman would not have had a mistress outside and that bastard Ezra would have never been born. Diana was exhausted nning these things. She wanted to spend her every day happily and easily. Sometimes when she looked at herself in the mirror, Diana felt pathetic. Diana was once a beautiful woman. Since the emergence of Ezra, an illegitimate child, she had obviously grown much older. If she hadnt tried all kinds of beauty care frequently, and if she hadnt used expensive cosmetics to maintain herself every day, she would have been even more aged. She hated it. She really did. Diana hated everyone who got her into such a desperate predicament, if she could, she would definitely tear each of them to pieces! Ruth hurried home, held her arm, and said somewhat desperately, Mom, its Ezras son? Ruth was actually a bnced person, but now she was panicked. She said angrily and anxiously, How? In this way, we are totally done. Why? You wish it is your fathers kid? Diana, who was already in a bad mood, was angered by Ruths words, Do you want to see me betrayed again? Romans previous love affair had already broken her heart. As Roman got older these years, he didnt concentrate on those things, otherwise, she didnt know if she would really kill Roman. Ruth was startled by Dianas look and realized that she had said the wrong thing. I just didnt think that a yboy like Ezra would have a child. Doesnt he always reject marriage and dislike children?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Diana said angrily, None of us knew about this child. It was obvious that his woman didnt want him to know. Ruth frowned and asked, Who is the childs mother then? Suddenly, Diana got a message. After reading it, she muttered to herself in disbelief, Its her? How could it be her? Ruth hurriedly leaned forward to take a look at Dianas phone, which said that Ezra had gone to Grafstin. Ruth also instantly knew who the childs mother was, Maisie was in Grafstin, and she was Ezras ex. Ruth had a very bad impression of Maisie. She didnt forget how Maisie taunted her and her mother thest time she was in the hospital elevator. And now Maisie gave birth to Ezra a child, which was a big threat to her. Ruth hated Maisies guts. She had a son with her husband, and recently she frequently showed up with her son in front of her father, hoping to impress her father and get him to give her thepany and all his possessions. She promised her father more than once that she could let her sons surname be Cantillo. But her father didnt have any enthusiasm when he saw Ruths son. Ruth really didnt understand. Her surname was Cantillo. She had the Cantillo family blood on her body, and so did her son. Why couldnt she and her son get what belonged to them? Although her father was not a little bit moved, Ruth thought she had some hope about it. Now the appearance of Maisies son haspletely cut off all her hopes. She had been nning hard with her mother for so many years, and even she had tried many ways to get her son. She secretly aborted two babies before her son all because she found out those two babies were girls. This kind of thing did great harm to a womans body. She had suffered so much in order to have a boy to fight for thepany and the money. Now, now Ruth began to cry in despair. Seeing her daughter being like this, Diana wore a gloomy expression. Stop it, Diana said angrily. Its not over yet. Ruth choked, But Ezra even has a son. How can we turn things around? You know what, he can have no son. Dianas eyes turned deadly red. She was really going to be driven crazy. After so many years of marriage to Roman, she thought she had always been a considerate and perfect wife, but she was repeatedly hurt by Roman. He could have so many affairs outside, but he really shouldnt have taken Ezra home and nurtured him as an heir. Where did he put her years of hard work and patience in doing so? He really broke her dignity and pride. Many people, including Roman, have advised her many times to stop fighting with Ezra. As long as Diana was willing to get along with Ezra, who would definitely treat Anna and Ruth well. Ruth would still hold an important position in Canuli, and Anna would still have a rich life and continue to live her life as a socialite. But Diana refused. Why should the money earned by her legitimate husband be inherited by an illegitimate bastard? Why should she and her daughters ept the son of her husbands mistress? Diana could let go, only when she was dead. Reality had forced her into a desperate situation. Diana would destroy all of them. Definitely! Chapter 826 Ezra Is Afraid of It! Diana and Ruth calmed down a little bit. Then they went to the study to discuss the next n. However, before they figured it through, Dianas cell phone rang. When Diana saw the caller ID, she froze slightly, and then she picked it up with a sneer. This call was from Ezra. Diana sneered because she felt that Ezra was afraid. She answered the phone with a rxed and proud tone, Whats the matter? Ezra had returned to the hotel where he stayed in Grafstin at this time. Sitting by the bar, he shook the red wine ss in his hand and said, Dont do anything to my son! Otherwise, you cant bear the consequences. Youre afraid now, right? Diana couldnt help sneering, Youre not afraid of anything, are you? You even look down on your own dad, dont you? In the beginning, when Ezra returned to the Cantillo family, Diana didnt pay much attention to him. She thought that it didnt matter even if Ezra didnt listen to her or didnt take her seriously. As long as he listened to Roman, it was fine, because Diana could tell Roman what he did. But Ezra turned out to be a rebellious and unscrupulous lunatic! Roman couldnt educate him at all! So Diana lost many opportunities to seek benefits for herself and her two daughters. Whenever she thought of these, Diana hated Ezras guts. Ezra said, Parents love their children. They will think about their children. Just as you have been nning for your two daughters for so many years, after learning that I have a son myself, I have to think about him too. Before Diana said anything, Ezra added, Im not in the mood to talk with you more, so Ill be as quick as possible. Suddenly being talked back by him, Diana gnashed her teeth in anger. He wasnt in the mood to talk with her? Was she in the mood to talk to such a bastard? Diana felt ashamed to talk to such an illegitimate bastard! Im calling you today, not because Im afraid, but want to warn you. Dont have any dirty thoughts. Even if my dad is gone, I wont mistreat you and your daughters. Ezra said. Then he sneered again, Otherwise the consequences will be more tragic than you can imagine. Just the fact that Roman had an affair with Mrs. Marshall could make Diana copse. Are you threatening me? Diana was so angry that she was shivering. Yes. Ezra didnt deny it at all, and even gave Diana some advice, You really should stop. You wish! Diana shouted hysterically, As long as I live for a single day, I wont let you have a good life! Since you have to do this, dont me me for not reminding you. Ezra hung up the phone after saying this. Diana was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. Fortunately, Ruth stopped her. The veins on Dianas forehead popped out. He dared to threaten me? He dared to warn me? Who does he think he is? Hes just a bastard born from that skank! Diana scolded fiercely. Even though Ezra had told her that his mother didnt like Roman at all, Diana still believed Ezras mother was ying hard to get. He is clearly afraid. Now we know his weakness. Ruth said after helping Diana to sit down. After Diana sat down, she calmed down a bit. Ruth was right. If Ezra didnt care about this child, he didnt have to go to Grafstin in person, and he didnt need to make this phone call to threaten her. Ruth asked again, Do you have any good ideas? Diana sneered, Of course. Lets make a scene and disturb their life, and we can take advantage of the chaos and do what we want to do. Ruth was excited and smiled, What should we do? Diana waved at Ruth and told her the n in a low voice. After listening to it, Ruth pped her hands, Thats great. Its going to be so much fun. Diana smiled proudly. Maisie came back to thepany. After taking care of the affairs at hand, she hesitated for a long time before she called Julian, and then she told him what happened today. Julian frowned tightly, How did Ezra know it? Julian believed that those who knew the secret would keep it well. How could Ezra and Roman know about it? He didnt tell me and I didnt ask, Maisie replied. Maisie and Ezra really had a rocky history. Ever since Ezra asked her to marry him, Maisie felt that she couldnt follow him at all, so she didnt want to say a word more.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Whats your idea? Julian asked her. Maisie said apologetically, I know theplicated things about the Cantillo family, so I want to take my child abroad. Im sorry for causing such big trouble at work. Ill wait until you find the right person to take over my job before I leave. She had been working for Julian for so many years. Maisie resigned because she wanted to keep her child. Julian let here to Grafstin as a branch manager actually to give her a job so that Maisie could raise her child. This time, she gave up the work because of her own personal affairs. To be honest, Maisie looked down on herself. Because of her gratitude, Maisie once swore that she would work hard to run the branch well, and she would work diligently for Julian and the Hughes Group until she had to retire. It just didnt ur to her that change always went beyond ns. The exposure of the child disrupted all her ns. Julianforted her, You dont have to worry about this. I can re-hire Daniel back. Daniel Wynne was the previous branch manager. He had already returned home to enjoy his life after Maisie came to Grafstin to take over the branch. It was the best n that Daniel came back to take over all these temporarily. After all, Daniel had just retired, so he should be familiar with many things. Julian added, If you have a good ce abroad to go, contact them as soon as possible, in case something happens. Julian was even clearer about the things about the Cantillo family. He also agreed with Maisie taking the child to leave here. Not long after Maisie ended the call with Julian, she received a call from Emelia. It must be Julian who told her about the exposure of the child. Maisie, are you okay? Emelia was very worried about Maisie. Maisieforted her, Im fine. Dont worry. They will know it sooner orter. Maisie was relieved now. She didnt mind Ezra knowing about the child, but his proposal of getting married made her a little anxious. Ezra was willing to marry a woman whom he didnt love for the sake of the child, but Maisie didnt want to wrong herself and marry a man who didnt love her. Maisie didnt have to get married. Wasnt it enough to get hurt in the rtionship once? Chapter 827 Don’t Promise What You Can’t Do Emelia asked her again, What reaction did Ezra have? Maisie didnt tell Julian much about what she and Ezra talked about. After all, Julian was a man, so it wasnt good to level it with him. She simply told Julian that she didnt want to make do with Ezra for the sake of the child and that she didnt want a loveless marriage. Julian agreed. When Emelia asked this again, Maisie told her that Ezra proposed to get married. After hearing this, Emelia was speechless. She didnt know what Ezra was thinking about now. But Ezra actually proposed to get married at such a time! Without exception, everyone would think that it was because of the child. Neither Maisie nor her friends would agree on this. If Maisie had the idea of being with Ezra for the sake of the child, she wouldnt have given birth to the child alone. Hes really Emelia wanted toin about Ezra but found that she didnt know where to start. Ezra imed that he was a love expert, but how could he be some about his feelings? He asked Maisie to marry him now, which forced her to make up her mind to leave the country. Maisieughed at herself, I have always been so irrelevant in his heart, right? He cared for me so less. He thinks I will happily agree as long as he asks me to get married to him. There is always a gap between a poor girl like me and a rich fuck-boy like him. From the beginning, hes just not that into me. Emelia felt very sad when she heard it, Dont despise yourself. Although he is a jerk, I think hes good at picking girls. When he was with you, he must have thought you were excellent and charming. He just likes something new. Now, Maisie could calmly review her rtionship with Ezra. He was just interested in me at that time, and I just wanted to seek something exciting. Were both the same kind of person. Maisie mocked herself again. Hearing it, Emelia didnt know how tofort her anymore. Emelia also knew that Maisie had indeed been over Ezra now and moved on. Emelia just wanted Ezra to stop harassing and hurting Maisie. Get married? Emelia didnt know what was wrong with Ezra. He kept saying that he didnt need the marriage. But now he told Maisie that he wanted to get married to her. Didnt he think it was ridiculous? It would be strange if Maisie took it seriously! They then chatted about Maisies n after going abroad. Maisie said that she would go to Ascana. She and David studied in Ascana with the funding of the Hughes Group. Maisie was rtively familiar there, so she wouldnt have to spend time adapting. As for the work after going abroad, Maisie hadnt thought about it too much. Besides, she had nothing to worry about. With her career experience, she didnt have to worry about finding a good job. After Emelia hung up, she called Julian, who was working in thepany, andined to him about Ezra. Emelia vented all her dissatisfaction with Ezra on Julian. Julian could only bear it silently. After all, Ezra was his friend! However, Julian also felt that Ezras proposal of getting married waspletely a humiliation for Maisie. Julian was also pissed, and then he called Ezra. Who exposed it? Julian asked straightly. ording to Ezras nature, it was impossible for him not to investigate the person behind it. Sure enough, Ezra said, If I said it was David, would you believe it? Julian was surprised. But after thinking about it, he wasnt surprised. David cared for Maisie so much. It was understandable that he did this to take revenge on Roman, but David had always been a calm person. After the silence, Julian said, I will invite David to Grafstin. David had to confess this to Maisie.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ezra said, Let hime to me first. Okay. Julian answered, If something goes wrong in your brain, just go to the hospital. What did you mean? Ezra was puzzled. Julian huffed, You asked Maisie to marry you at this time? Are you insane? Ezra responded, If I dont marry her, how can I protect her and the child? You can protect her by marrying her? Julian was not someone who could be easily fooled. He immediately pointed out the logical mistakes in Ezras words. You are clearly selfish! You actually asked her to marry you now, which is that you are clearly looking down on her! Julian finally shouted out these words, putting Ezra to be silent for a while. Dont promise what you cant do to her. End it! Julian couldnt help yelling at Ezra. Then he directly hung up the phone. There was no chance for Ezra to exin. Ezra held the phone and showed a self-deprecating smile. How did Julian know that he couldnt give Maisie what she wanted most? He couldnt give it to her before, but that didnt mean he couldnt give it to her in the future. When David received the invitation call, he knew something wrong. Moreover, Julian asked him to go to Ezra first. David felt that what he had done might have already been exposed. David chose theputer major when he studied abroad. He was a top talent in this industry. It was no exaggeration that if he wanted to be a hacker, ordinary people couldnt crack the code he designed. The next morning, Maisie was having breakfast with Daisy at home when the doorbell rang. Maisie got up to open the door. When she saw Ezra, Maisie just wanted to close the door. Now she didnt even want to see this man. Maisie knew that Ezra shoulde to see the child, but she felt that he shoulde here after she left for work, so as to avoid the awkward meeting between them and not disturb his quality time with the child. But then David came out from behind Ezra. His face was swollen, and the corner of his mouth was bruised. Maisie asked David worriedly, What happened? David gave a cold snort and nced at Ezra. Maisie immediately understood that Ezra hit David. She found it unbelievable. Then she looked at Ezra and snapped, Why did you beat him? He will tell you and let him be the judge of this fight. After Ezra said that, he went straight into the house as if this was his own home. Maisie gritted her teeth and suppressed the urge to drive Ezra out. Then she pulled David to ask, Whats going on? Chapter 828 Just Leave Me Alone! David and Maisie immediately went to the study. While ncing after them, Ezra teased his son who was ying alone on the carpet in the living room. The little guy was wearing a clean and cute romper, crawling forward with difficulty. With short hands and feet, he crawled on the carpet and arched his back like a little bug. Ezra felt that the little guys way of crawling was really clumsy, so he couldnt help but gently pinched his chubby calf and said, Why is it so clumsy? Hearing it, Daisy, who was on the side, came over and exined with a smile, He has just started learning to crawl at this age. It takes time. Youd better take something to guide and motivate him in front. Ezra coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. How could he know that this little guy just learned to crawl? He thought that all children could do anything when they were born. Looking around, Ezra found a toy. Just as he was about to lead his son to him with the toy, he heard a furious roar from Maisie from the study, David! David told Maisie the truth. Do you think my life is too easy? Maisies voice was much higher than usual, and it was trembling with anger. Everyone could hear how furious and desperate she was. Since Maisie gave birth to the child, Daisy had been with her. But she couldnt help but be taken aback by Maisies yell. In her impression, Maisie was approachable, gentle, and easy to get along with. Daisy had never seen Maisie get irritated with anyone for so long, and had never heard Maisie yelling at anyone like that. Then she hurriedly stepped forward to check on the little guy. The child was frightened. After hearing Maisies roar, the boy instantly froze there. Soon, his eyes instantly puffed. In the next second, he cried loudly. Ezra witnessed the whole process of his son crying. He wanted to hug him and coax him, but he didnt know where to start. He had never held a child. Even if Julian had two children, Ezra never offered to hold them once.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Everyone knew that Ezra hated children, so Julian never insisted on him holding his children. So even if he felt so sorry for his son now, Ezra didnt know how to hold him. At this moment, Daisy had stepped forward and picked up the child, letting the little many on her shoulder. She gently patted his back to reassure him, Shhh Dont cry. Mom is not yelling at you. But the little man was still frightened. Hey on Daisys shoulder and continued crying. Ezra felt so heartbroken. He had never had this strong feeling before. Was this the so-called father-son connection? His son cried, and he also felt heartache? In the study room, David apologized to Maisie with great guilt, Maisie, Im sorry. I didnt expect it would cause such big trouble. I just David was interrupted by Maisie before he could finish his words, You just want to take revenge on those people, right? Ive been telling you from the very beginning that I have nothing to be said about breaking up with Ezra, and Ive known for a long time that there would be no good ending between me and him. You dont have to worry about me! David, the best way to keep decent is to mind your own business! Clear? Maisie yelled at David with red eyes. This should be the first time that Maisie had said so harshly to David in so many years. Maisie knew that it would hurt David, but she couldnt care so much. Maisie thought this would make David realize that he shouldnt get his hands on her business. Maisie could understand how much David cared for her, but he should have her consent first. Im sorry. Im sorry David slumped into the couch and kept apologizing. Maisie calmed down for a while and realized her words were really strong, so she smoothed her hair, and turned to apologize to David, Im sorry. I shouldnt have said that. Im in a mess. Maisie was really annoyed when she thought about Ezra. Leave me alone. Maisie took a deep breath and asked David to leave. She didnt want to see David now, nor did she want to see Ezra. Thinking of this, she opened the door and walked out straight to Ezra in the living room. Ezra was trying to learn to hug his son. Since Daisy had put the boy in peace, Ezra opened his arms towards the little guy, Would you like toe to Dads arms? As soon as Ezra said it, Maisie rushed out. Ezra dropped his arms embarrassedly. Mr. Ezra, the situation in my family is a littleplicated. Would you minding next time? Maisie said this to him so politely. I want to stay with my son. Ezra didnt want to leave at all. He managed to get close to his son a little bit. Besides, Ezra was also worried about Maisie, and even more worried about their safety, so he made an excuse to try to stay. David also came out of the study, Maisie Maisie was irritated by these two men and emotionally broke down again. With mystical strength, Maisie stepped forward and grabbed Ezras arm. Then she dragged him to the door, Just go away! She turned around and threw David out again, Leave me alone! I dont want to see you guys now! Her look was so terrifying that David and Ezra didnt dare to resist. After Maisie closed the door, she felt that the world was much quieter. She went to the bathroom to wash her face and calmed down. Only then did she take his son from Daisys arms. The little guy happily shouted at her, Mommy, Mommy Listening to her sons soft voice, Maisie felt that her eyes turned red. It was her fault. She shouldnt have brought him to the world where he was suffering. Maisie thought that she could promise him a worry-free and peaceful life forever, but she didnt expect Daisy felt so sorry for her, You should eat. Ill go to heat something for you. You have to get some strength to face these things, dont you? Maisie was not in the mood for food, but she agreed with Daisy. Only when she was full, and only when she got better first, she could protect her son. Ezra and David ignored each other and left. Ezra went to take the elevator. David didnt want to stay in the same space as Ezra, so he chose to take the stairs. When he arrived in Grafstin and saw Ezra today, David was beaten down by Ezra with a punch. David was not bad at fighting, but he was unprepared. You look smart. Why are you so stupid this time? Ezra stared at David condescendingly. Chapter 829 Snatched the Handkerchief David hated Ezra. Now, he was beaten down to the ground by him, so David was immediately enraged. After he got up from the ground, David punched Ezra defiantly. They fought fiercely in Ezras hotel room, destroying much stuff. Davids face was bruised. Ezra was not much better. David punched hard in Ezras chest. He felt that Ezra must have been injured. The sound of the fight shocked the room attendant, and the security guard was called to stop them. Ezra paid for the damage and said to David. How much sadness and resentment do you have so that you cant bear it? You think I dont hate them? But Ive taken it for so many years! Especially its about the child, you should discuss with me first. I have a way to torture them. But now, they know him. They will aim at him! When David heard that the little guy would be aimed at, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. David didnt expect it to be so serious, but he still said to Ezra mockingly, What do you mean by telling you first? Do you think Im on the same side as you? I hate them, but I hate you even more. David sneered, If you hadnt yed with my sisters feelings, she wouldnt have to give birth to the child before she gets married and bears other peoples judgment to her! I know. You would say that she made her own choice, so she deserves it. But if you wear a condom that night, how could she get pregnant! Facing Davids usation, Ezra nced at him coolly, then went to the bar and poured himself a ss of wine. He emptied the ss before replying, First of all, I didnt say that she deserved it. You just imposed your thoughts on me. Secondly, you never had sex. You may never understand that even if I use condoms or she takes pills, it may not be a hundred percent safe. Ezrasst sentence inmed David. Ezra not only mocked David but refuted his words. David was so angry that he walked over and grabbed a ss. He drank several sses of wine in a row. At this moment, Ezra was in the elevator and David took the stairs. David was rtively slow. He was in a bad mood, so he walked slowly. When he came out of the building, he saw Ezra waiting for him outside. David nced at him annoyedly, Is there anything else? David, I think you should change your attitude. Ezra kindly reminded him, We should work together, not be hostile to each other. Who the hell wants to work with you? No way! David just wanted to fight with Ezra again. He would never forgive Ezra in his life! He would never work with Ezra in this life. Ezra was not annoyed, but continued, You must know that now we are the people who can protect Maisie and the kid best. Who will protect them if were against each other,? Well, then tell me, how should we work together? David sneered. Ezra, a scumbag who hurt his sister, came to make a team with David. Ezra told David his thoughts. Its simple. You can persuade your sister to marry me. Marry you? David was so pissed off. He had never seen a person like Ezra Ezra, you dont understand the meaning of marriage at all, do you? Let her marry you? Do you love her? Without waiting for Ezra to say anything, David answered for him, You dont love her! You admitted it yourself. Whats more, you even look down on her. You are clearly humiliating her by letting her marry you! Those of you who keep saying love is so naive. Ezra said lightly, Marriage can be built on love, interests, or even children. As long as two people have amon goal, they can get married. Fuck off! David shouted. He couldnt bear it any longer. He just wanted to punch Ezra again. David realized that he wasnt going to have a good talk with Ezra today. As long as Ezra spoke, David wanted to punch him. Upstairs, Maisie calmed down and changed her clothes to work. Julian informed Daniel to take over Maisies jobs today. She was very busy. Maisie still had to prepare for going abroad with her son. Maisie carried her son at the entrance, saying goodbye and kissing her son, while Daisy was hanging out clothes on the balcony. Suddenly, she eximed, Oh, no!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Whats wrong? Maisie frowned. Daisy beckoned Maisie over, Maisie, your brother, and Mr. Ezra seemed to be fighting downstairs. What? Maisie hurried to the window with her son in her arms. After handing over her son to Daisy, she looked downstairs and saw David and Ezra fighting downstairs. When she saw David at the door, the corner of Davids mouth was bleeding. Obviously, David and Ezra had already fought once. Now, they were fighting again. Maisie turned around and hurried out. Stop! She rushed out of the elevator and shouted at the two men across the distance. Didnt they feel ashamed? The two big guys were fighting here. What would neighbors think of them when they saw it? After Maisie shouted, Ezra stopped first, but David was still fighting. He ignored Maisies shout and directly punched Ezra in the face again. So Ezras face was bruised. Ezra covered his face and took a few steps back before he could stand up. Just as Ezra stood firm, a figure ran past him, heading straight for David, without stopping to check him. Whats the matter with you? Maisie originally wanted to teach David a lesson. But when she saw Davids bruised mouth, she couldnt care anything else. Maisie wouldnt care about what happened to Ezra, who was a stranger to her. No matter what David did, he was still her younger brother. Maisie would feel so sorry when David was injured. Seeing that the corner of Davids mouth was bleeding, Maisie took out her handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to him, Where do you get hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital? David and Ezra were good fighters actually. If they fought each other, it would be a fierce fight. Maisie was worried that David would fracture. Im fine, David replied to her, taking her handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth. But Ezra came to them. He snatched the handkerchief from Daviss hand and pressed it on his injured face. David froze there. Wait, what? Chapter 830 Nobody Goes to the Hospital With Me? Maisie turned to look at Ezra in astonishment. But she only saw him staring at her back and saying, Im bleeding. Didnt you see it? Hisst punch hit me directly in the face. Ezra covered his face with Maisies handkerchief. Ezrained, When we were fighting in the hotel, he also punched me in my chest. Now I feel that my ribs might have broken. I have to go to the hospital for an X-ray. David was confused by Ezra. It was just like the guilty party filing a suit first, to pre-empt action by the victim. This time, David started the fight first, but at the hotel, Ezra started it first. As soon as he saw Ezra, David was punched. Now Ezra actually said it was David who started all of this! Didnt he feel ashamed? Besides, Ezra actually pretended to be so pitiful and innocent! Asshole! David scolded, Ezra, are you shameless? After scolding, David nced at the handkerchief in Ezras hand. He was so mad that he wanted to beat Ezra again. Maisie, who came to her sense, pinned him down, Easy, man. David gritted his teeth in anger and red at Ezra before turning his eyes away. Because he had done something wrong to make Maisie angry, David didnt want to disobey Maisie again, and then he stopped. Maisie turned to look at Ezra, and said very politely, If you feel that you are seriously injured, then go to the hospital. We will pay for the medical expenses. No matter which of them started it first, David indeed beat him anyway. If his ribs were really broken, Maisie and David should cover his medical expenses. David was dissatisfied with her words, but he pursed his lips in silence. However, the look in his eyes was about to kill Ezra. David didnt expect that Ezra was still not satisfied. Ezra looked at Maisie and said, Thats it? No one takes me to the hospital for the checkup? David roared, Ezra, youre digging your own grave! You know that? Ezra clearly wanted Maisie to take him to the hospital. This was a fucking harassment! Maisie yelled at David, David! Seeing that David couldnt calm down, Maisie simply pulled him aside. She lowered her voice and said earnestly to David, Do you think you can offend someone like Ezra? He just didnt hold you ountable because we knew him before and for the sake of Mr. Julian. Otherwise, wouldnt he let you go? If you really annoy him, neither of us can take the consequences! He is rich and the lead of the Cantillo family, but who are we? He can crush us like crushing the ants. Ezra looked at the siblings who were whispering beside him. He deeply felt that he was somebody from the outside. She really didnt miss their previous rtionship at all? Until now, she hadnt looked at him at all, let alone cared about his injuries. In the face of Maisies persuasion, David pursed his lips and said nothing. He knew Maisie was right. It was easy for Ezra to deal with them. Maisie raised her hand to look at the watch on her wrist, and then exined to David, Ill drive you guys to the hospitalter. He has to do a checkup. You have to do it, too. David stopped her, Go to deal with your business. Isnt he going to the hospital for an X-ray? Ill take him. We can just take a taxi. David saw through Ezras trick C Ezra intended to approach Maisie. This time David wouldnt let Ezra have any chance to pester his sister, so he rejected Maisies proposal to drive them to the hospital. Alright, Maisie nodded in response. Then they returned to Ezra. Ill go to the hospital with you. David took the initiative to say so. Ezra didnt even look at David. His eyes fell on Maisies face. But before he could say anything, Maisies phone rang. Maisie took a few steps away to answer the phone. Her tone was very apologetic, Daniel, Im sorry that I waste a few minutes because of something at home. Ill be there soon. After hearing the name Daniel, both Ezra and David frowned slightly. Beforeing here, Ezra specially asked someone to check Maisies life after she came to Grafstin, and learned that she took over Daniels job as the manager of the branch of the Hughes Group. Because she was young, many staffs werent convinced by her. But relying on her own ability, Maisie made those people shut up. And she was still pregnant at that time. Only then did Ezra realize that she was pregnant when his father hit her with a car. If the car ident was more severe, the child would definitely die. There would not be the cute little boy today. Thinking of this, Ezra hated his father more deeply. His father caused the car crash and almost killed Maisie and the child in her womb, but now he wanted to see his grandson? Ridiculous! Since his father did everything he could to make Maisie away from Ezra, dont beg to see his grandson now! No wonder David hated Roman so deeply that he didnt hesitate to use the child to stimte Roman, and almost made Roman die in anger. No wonder Julian personally came forward to warn Roman after the car ident. It turned out that the car ident would kill two people. Because Ezra knew about Maisies life, he was very sensitive to the person, Daniel. After Maisie took over the job, Daniel stepped down. Why did Maisie suddenly want to meet Daniel now? Ezra thought of Maisies n, and his face sank. Was she really leaving? David had the same thoughts as Ezra. He knew Daniel, so he quickly guessed the purpose of Maisie meeting Daniel. He was a little panicked. Maisie David stepped forward and pulled Maisie. Maisie hurriedly nced at him and Ezra, and said, Sorry, Mr. Cantillo, somethinges up in thepany, so I cant drive you to the hospital. David will go with you. After that, Maisie said to David, I will be very busy all day today. Come here for dinner in the evening. After she finished speaking, Maisie trotted all the way to her car and drove away on her own. After Maisie left, Ezra and David had mixed feelings. They hated each other more. Ezra felt that David should have told him about the child first, while David felt that if it werent for Ezra, his sister would not have fallen into the current predicament. They almost fought when their eyes met. Ezra sneered, You reap what you sow! David replied to him, You think you did better than me? But David didnt forget his sisters words. He took out his phone and called a cab to the hospital. As he took out his phone, Ezra had already walked away. David yelled behind him, Arent you going to the hospital? Ezra walked faster. Did he need to go to the hospital for this minor injury?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He just wanted Maisie to take him to the hospital! Silly David! Chapter 831 Love and Respect But David still called a cab on his phone and strode to catch up with Ezra. You must go to the hospital with me, otherwise I cant exin it to Maisie. David pissed Ezra off deliberately. Ezra had talked about going to the hospital but David saw him through. In fact, he just wanted Maisie to keep himpany. As expected, Ezra didnt mention going to the hospital again after Maisie left. But David didnt let go of it easily. He insisted on taking him to the hospital and he would also tell the doctor to do a general physical check-up for Ezra to freak him out! Ezra was on pins and needles because he wasnt sure if Maisie was going abroad. But David just irritated him, so Ezra snorted, Are you sure you want to follow me? You think I want to follow you? said Davis with disgust, I just do as Maisie told me, in case youin endlessly about itter. Ezrad better not seek sympathy from Maisieter orin that they didnt take him to the hospital. OK. Lets go then. Ezra agreed immediately and put the handkerchief, which he had taken from Maisie, into his pocket. What a cheeky chappy! sneered David. Ezra simply ignored him. They got in the cab and the driver took them to the hospital. Ezra asked first, What did Maisie whisper to you? She told me not to offend you again and to show due respect to you because you are a rich man from a wealthy and powerful family. You have the power and you can kill us effortlessly, said David, ironically. Ezra smiled after hearing it. Then he acted tofort David, Dont worry. I wont hurt you. Really? Are you so kind? taunted David. Sure. After all, youre the uncle of my son, answered Ezra, smiling kindly. David was lost for words. Could Ezra just stop acting to make him sick? David felt it so disgusting that he just wanted to get out of the car and stay far away from him!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. David was totally defeated this time. He was far less cheeky than Ezra! Seeing him in a sulk, Ezra smiledcently. Did David try to piss him off? Obviously, he still had a long way to go. Ezra could burn his father up every time, so he could deal with David with ease. After that, Ezra took the handkerchief out of his pocket again and fidgeted with it, which almost made David hit the ceiling. Excuse me. Please pull over there. David told the driver. David just couldnt stay with Ezra for one more second. The driver stopped the car and he got out of the car instantly. Then he told the driver, Take this man to the hospital. Ill pay the bill. Ezra rolled down the window and waved elegantly to David. But David just smiled proudly at him, I am going back to Maisies ce and see my dear nephew. I am going to stay there for a whole day and Maisie will cook a fancy dinner for me tonight. Ezra looked bad instantly. He red at David and rolled up the window. Ezra also wished to see his son and stay there. And he wanted Maisie to cook for him too. He knew Maisie was a good cook. She used to cook for him a lot when they were together. In fact, Ezra wasnt a family guy and he liked to dine out. He lived alone in the big vi and he didnt feel like eating alone there. So, he dined out most of the time, and sometimes he even went to the tea cafe for breakfast. When Ezra was with Maisie, she liked to cook at home and called Ezra toe over for dinner whenever she wasnt too busy with work. Gradually, Ezra found he could fit infortably. Ezra began missing her cooking when she invited David over for dinner tonight. Certainly, Ezra didnt go to the hospital or do the check-ups. Instead, he told the driver to take him back to the hotel and he called Julian as soon as he returned. Maisie is going to quit? he asked Julian straightforwardly. You dont know that? Julian asked him back. She said she would go abroad with the child. I have told her it wouldnt be 100% safe that way. I thought she has listened. said Ezra, lips pursed. Why didnt you stop her? I can protect them better if they stay in the country, added Ezra. Julian paused. Emelia took the phone over and said, You didnt reach an agreement with her on it. I think the reason why she still insists on going abroad is that, besides your parents, she wants to stay away from someone else. Or, Maisie just wanted to stay away from you! Emelia almost blurted it out. Obviously, Ezra had read between the lines and stopped talking. Did she really hate him so much? You told herst time that you didnt like her, that you just y with her and it was a joke to marry her, Ezra. Now you talked about marrying her? Dont you think its too ridiculous? Emelia questioned him on the phone. You think you asked her to marry you because you love her? In fact, you just broke her heart by doing that! Emelia got angrier, Youre screwed, Ezra. Youll lose her forever! After that, Emelia gave the phone back to Julian and left with rage. Julian was impatient when he saw Emelia was mad like that. If you want to love someone, respect her first. You dont respect Maisie and you dont love her, either, said Julian, with the phone in his hand. See to it yourself! Julian hung up on him and went over tofort Emelia. It was hard for one to understand love by two or three words. One could never understand the meaning of love until he had been through the bitterness and pain of love himself. Maisie had been busy with work in the office for the whole day, and she almost finished handing over her work to Daniel. She ordered groceries delivery on the phone before she clocked out. Then she went straight to cooking in the kitchen as soon as she arrived home. She had got plenty of food materials tonight because she thought this might be a farewell dinner for David and her. They wouldnt be able to see each other for some time after she went abroad. So, she thought they must enjoy dinner together. To her surprise, Ezra just popped up at dinner time. Someone rang the doorbell while Maisie was busy cooking in the kitchen and Daisy was helping her there. David was ying with Ezio in the living room. He heard the doorbell and got the door. Davis tried hard to shut the door as soon as he saw Ezra standing out there. Ezra simply couldnt let him do it. He stretched and stuck his leg in the door and pointed to the stuff behind him, Im here to see my son. I brought him lots of presents. Youre not weed here. David didnt nce at the presents at all. His sweet nephew Ezio had everything! He had bought him a lot more than Ezra had. Hearing the noise, Maisie walked out of the kitchen. She was totally out for words when she saw two guys deadlocked in the hallway. Chapter 832 Maisie Was Awesome Let him in, David. Maisie broke the deadlock in the end. Ezra said he came here to see Ezio with many presents, so she just couldnt kick him out. Ezra coulde to visit Ezio anytime before they left the country. But he couldnt visit him often once they went abroad. Maisie would forget about him then. Do you really believe his bullshit? Why must hee over at dinner time? fumed David. David had put it rather frankly. Maisie said nothing and just brought a pair of disposable slippers for him from the shoe cab. Then, she went back to cooking in the kitchen. Ezra had seen Maisies indifferent face but he said nothing, either. He put on the slippers and went inside with the toys, clothes, and snacks that hed brought with him. David was unhappy with it, then he went straight to study. David was told to take care of Ezio in the living room. Now that Ezra was here and Daisy was helping Maisie in the kitchen, David had to go to the study because he really didnt want to stay in the same room with Ezra. In the kitchen, Maisie thought it over and told Daisy, Go out and take a look. I am afraid that he doesnt know how to take care of Ezio.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ezra was a spoiled brat. He even couldnt take care of himself, not to mention taking care of a baby. Maisie knew the stuff Ezra brought with him must be very expensive though she hadnt checked them yet. But she wasnt sure if they were suitable for Ezio. Possibly, Ezra didnt know how old his son was. Daisy understood her concerns and she didnt believe he could take care of a baby either. Then she wiped her hands and got out of the kitchen. Very soon, Daisy returned and whispered by her ears, He was ying with little Ezio when I was out there just now. He wanted me to take a look at the stuff to see if they are suitable for little Ezio. I went through them and found they were perfect for Ezios age. He knows how old Ezio is? asked Maisie, in surprise. When we met him outsidest time, I mentioned randomly that the baby was eight months old. Obviously, he remembered it and the things he got were suitable for Ezio, said Daisy, honestly. Maisie didnt expect Ezra to be so thoughtful, Keep the things. Its his love for Ezio. OK. Daisy went out again. Ezra was amusing Ezio with a toy in his hand in the living room. Little Ezio was giggling and crawling towards him happily. Good job, buddy! praised Ezra, and then he held Ezio in his arms. Though he held him very carefully, he did it right, after all. Daisy was still in the kitchen just now. Little Ezio crawled to him the moment he sat down on the carpet. Ezra had never held his son before and he didnt know how to do it. But he had to do something since Ezio had crawled to him. Ezra held him nervously and put him down immediately. This was the second time he had tried. Daisy watched them aside and couldnt help sighing. Little Ezio loved tough but he didnt love to be touched or held by others. Some neighbors wanted to hold him to amuse him when Daisy took him out for fun. But he refused and cried hard. However, he didnt reject Ezra from the very beginning and he even wanted to be held by Ezra. Was it because of the blood-rted rtionship? Daisy saw them enjoying each otherspany and said with a smile, Have a good time with little Ezio, Mr. Cantillo. Ill put away the stuff youve brought. After that, Daisy left, and Ezra went on ying with little Ezio. Undoubtedly, he kept peering into the kitchen, but Maisie just stayed in there withouting out once. She finally got out of the kitchen when all the dishes were served on the dining table. But Maisie walked straight to the carpet and carried little Ezio in her arms, Dinners ready. You guys eat first. Ill take care of little Ezio. Ezra stood up from the carpet and froze when he heard it. What did she mean? She wasnt going to have dinner with them? Daisy was embarrassed and tried to take over the baby from Maisie, Let me take care of him. You should eat. Daisy was a babysitter but they always ate at the same table because Maisie was friendly and there was no one else there. But Daisy had been uneasy tonight since Ezra was here. I am on a diet. Maisie made up an excuse and said to Daisy, Its feeding time for little Ezio now. Please make some milk. Maisie understood his feelings. Ezras presence was overwhelming and Daisy wasnt very close to David, either. So, she understood that Daisy didnt want to join them for dinner. In that case, she didnt make her. She thought they could eatter after Ezra left. Daisy went to make the milk while Maisie took little Ezio to the bedroom. It was time for the baby to drink form milk and sleep. Maisie had stopped breastfeeding little Ezio when he was six months old. On the one hand, she was too busy with work to breastfeed him at regr hours. On the other hand, she was too weak to breastfeed him. So, she decided to feed him with form instead. Ezra found the delicious food on the table tasteless and unptable after Maisie left with little Ezio, and he didnt feel like eating at all. On a diet? Nonsense! She was making an excuse to keep away from him! Maisie made a fancy dinner tonight and she had thought of having a good time with David. But now Surely, David wasnt in the mood of eating. He just rested himself on the back of the chair and asked Ezra across the table, with disdain, Is this what you want? Did it satisfy Ezra to ruin everyones appetite tonight? Ezra lowered his eyes quietly and then stood up to walk toward the bedroom. What are you doing? in no time, David jumped to his feet and stopped him. I have to talk with her, said Ezra. Then he pulled Davids hands off and knocked at the door. When David grabbed his shoulder and tried to pull him away, they found Maisie opening the door with little Ezio in her arms. Daisy had returned with the milk and took over little Ezio. Lets go to the study. She walked towards the study right after she left the words. She also wanted to tell Ezra again that she was gonna go abroad with little Ezio. What do you want to talk with me, Mr. Cantillo? asked Maisie. He said he had to talk with her, right? Just hear him out then. Im sorry, Maisie. exined Ezra, staring at her deeply, Whatever I said in the hospital was not true. I said that deliberately to piss my father off. I didnt look down upon you. Thats not me! Ezra had a hard life abroad with his mother when he was young, and he had experienced and suffered misfortunes in life. He had never thought of looking down upon anyone. He said that only to make his father mad and he didnt expect she would hear it. In his eyes, Maisie was always awesome. Otherwise, Ezra wouldnt have had a crush on her. Maisie didnt look striking at first, but she did well at work. At that time, whoever had worked with Julian was deeply impressed by Maisies excellent performance at work, and took her as one of Julians capable assistants. Chapter 833 To Take It Out On Him Besides, Ezra was quite close to Julian and could see how awesome Maisie was as time passed by. And Ezra happened to see her pretty face under the disguise and couldnt help to be attracted to her. Did Maisie think Ezra could be attracted by any woman? But truly, Ezra didnt think of marrying her when they were together. He just wanted to be in a rtionship with Maisie. So he didnt care much about her family background or anything else, and he would like to enjoy being with each other and seize the moment. In silence, Maisie turned to look out through the window. Night fell and the street lights were on. Ezras exnation didnt make her feel any better. He had hurt her feelings and those words just stung her. He despised her family background, and heined that she was rigid and boring, which were her greatest weaknesses. Because of it, Maisie had been inferior millions of times when she was young. She was so inferior that she even couldnt interact or socialize with others. Now, the man she loved just teased her like that, and obviously, she was deeply hurt. She kept silent all the time. Ezra was desperately helpless as he didnt know whether she had epted his apology or not. Ezra had always been the arrogant winner. So far, he had yielded to none in business or love. Since when did he feel so helpless and bewildered? Ezra just couldnt take it anymore. He approached Maisie and stood by the window with her shoulder to shoulder. Maisie was staring at the darkness outside but he was staring at her. I was rude to mention marrying you yesterday. he said sincerely, Sorry that I havent been more thoughtful. I just thought it would be good for us and the baby. Maisie lowered her eyes. Really? Was it good for them and the baby? Was he sure about it? Was it good for him if they got married? Would Ezra really feel good marrying a woman who he didnt love at all and who wasnt good enough for him? Maisie didnt know what was in his mind, but she did know that it wouldnt be good for her. That wasnt the marriage she longed for. But she didnt feel like talking with him again. It was too soon for them to consider their rtionship now. Apology epted. She looked up again and smiled lightly. But, I still decided to take little Ezio abroad. the next second, she said firmly. Ezra quieted down. He looked emotionless and pursed his lips tightly. Maisie knew that he was unhappy. But she didnt want topromise, then she turned to stare into the darkness again. The study was filled with tension. Anyone without a big heart couldnt stay there. You took no prisoners, Maisie! Arent you afraid that I will fight for the custody of little Ezio? Ezra didnt know since when Maisie had been so tough, and he could do nothing with her. He had seen little Ezio a few times only and they werent close to each other yet. But Maisie wanted to go broad with him. Right. Maisie told him he could visit little Ezio anytime. But how could he visit them often once they left the country? What she did imply that she didnt want him to see the baby, which was to say, Maisie didnt want to see him so often. Ezra blurted it out without thinking when he said that he would fight for the custody. He knew it too well that it was best for little Ezio to stay with her. But Maisie was rather calm and peaceful to hear it. She had been ready to fight for custody since Ezra and Roman knew the existence of little Ezio. After all, Roman wanted a grandson very much! Maisie looked more indifferent when she turned to look at Ezra again. Then she mocked herself, I know youve got the goodwyer Phil and his legal team to back you up. But, if you really want to fight for the custody, see you in court. After that, Maisie turned to leave. She would never give up the custody at any cost. And, she believed in the fairness and justice of thew. She had devoted herself to little Ezio since he was unborn. She had tried every way possible to take good care of him and bring him up on her own. Any judge with a good conscience wouldnt give custody to Ezra and his family, though they were super rich. Maisie, you insist on going abroad only to keep away from me, not the so-called dangers, right? said Ezra. Maisie paused, then kept walking out without turning around. You just hate me that much now? Ezra wasnt resigned to it and kept asking. Maisie just ignored him though he kept asking her. Ezra was really pissed off and it sucked that he got no answers from her. Roman called Ezra right at that moment and it irritated him more. Ezra picked up the phone but before he could say anything, Roman asked anxiously, I heard that youre in Grafstin now. How is it going? Have you seen the baby? When can you bring him back to our family? I want to see him. Romans anxiety and impatience had totally burned him up. He gnashed with the phone in his hand, You wanted to kill Maisie cruelly and mercilessly at that time. Now you want his baby back? Have you got any sense of shame? Ezra walked out as he was condemning his father on the phone. He couldnt stay there any longer since Maisie had been so indifferent to him. And he just couldnt make them starve because of his presence. So, does it mean that you havent reached an agreement with her? She doesnt want me to see the baby? said Roman, in a deep voice. Its not like that. The fact is I dont want you to see the baby. taunted Ezra, Havent you seen it over these days? I just dont give you whatever you want. Ezra had got out of Maisies apartment when he finished talking. But Maisie in the bedroom and David in the study had heard his words clearly. David frowned lightly and wondered why suddenly Ezra became so kind. Obviously, Ezra told Roman like that to make him take it out on him, instead of Maisie. Surely, Maisie had thought of it. She did nothing but lowered her eyes, lied on the bed, and fed little Ezio. Little Ezio was very sleepy. He fell asleep as soon as he finished drinking milk. Maisie stared at his little face deeply and felt sad and bitter. If possible, she also wanted him to grow up in aplete and warm family. But she knew she couldnt give it to Ezio when she decided to keep him by herself. She could give him nothing more than her endless love. So, Maisie would fight with those people at any cost if they tried to take him away. Maisie went out quietly after she put little Ezio to sleep. Then she told Daisy toe over to the dining room and have dinner with her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Finally, Ezra had left and they could enjoy dinner now. Maisie opened a bottle of wine as she had nned. She had nned to enjoy the fancy dinner and the good wine, and chat freely with David and Daisy over the meal tonight. But Ezra popped up and ruined the n. Chapter 834 Try Hard to Be Gorgeous Are you in danger, Maisie? Do you want my son to help you? My son is studying at Public Security University and he is doing great! asked Daisy. Maisie had told Daisy that she would go abroad with little Ezio but she didnt tell her the particr reasons. Just now Ezra mentioned something like killing her cruelly and so on, so she guessed Maisie was in danger. Daisy had gotten on well with Maisie and they took each other as family. Daisy knew Maisie was born in a patriarchal family and her parents had always valued boys over girls, and she knew how difficult it had been for Maisie to make herself a capable and strong woman from a family background like that. Daisy felt distressed for Maisie and she was ready to help. Your son is studying at Public Security University? But, why didnt you mention it before? said Maisie, surprised. Maisie only knew her son was a college student. Her son had attended university and she felt bored at home without much to do. That was why Daisy decided to work as a babysitter and make money to help support the family, by the way. I am not into showing off. I can call him toe over and safeguard you for a few days if it is necessary. Hes on holiday now. Daisy smiled modestly. Maisie appreciated it but she just didnt want to get the innocent involved, so she turned down her kindness politely, Thanks, Daisy. Its very kind of you. But I can handle it myself. Its no big deal. Its OK. Hell serve the public after graduation. Hes ready to help if necessary. said Daisy. Daisy insisted and Maisie had topromise a bit, Lets do it like this. Ill see you first. If I do need help, Ill tell you. OK? OK! said Daisy neatly. Daisy left soon after dinner. As she knew Maisie was going to have a private conversation with David. Please take good care of mum and dad for me. Maisie proposed a toast to him. Then she smiled, self-mocking, But it seems that I seldom visit them at home even I stay in the country, not to mention taking care of them. She went back home with David to visit her parents on every holiday and festival for the first few years after she started working. But the air in the house just made her breathless every time. She went home with David but they could see David and cared about David only as if she was invisible. They held his hand and made a fuss over his life and health, but they never cared about her. Maisie went back home less and less often as time passed by. She could also see that they didnt like to see their daughter in the house. They liked Maisies money only. They wouldnt care about anything else about her if she had sent the money to them at regr intervals. Undoubtedly, David knew how unfairly his parents had treated Maisie all these years, and he also knew the reason why Maisie went back home less and less often. Heforted Maisie, Youve given them enough money. Ill take care of the rest. Thanks for understanding, said Maisie, truly from her heart. Her parents had been partial to David all the time, but fortunately, David still respected her and loved her very much. And thankfully, David had grown up to be so amazing and capable that he definitely could live well on his own. Are you going to tell mum that youre going abroad? asked David. Can you go back home with me tomorrow? Ill be morefortable with you by my side and things will be easier for me, too. Maisie nodded.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. David would defend her and protect her whenever their mother told her off harshly. And they wouldnt pay much attention to her if David was there. Otherwise, she was afraid that her mother would get to the root of the matter and make her tell the reasons why she suddenly wanted to live abroad. Sure, said David without any hesitation. Ill go to the office and handle some matters in the morning. Then well drive home, added Maisie. It was a three-hour drive from Grafstin to their hometown. They could take turns to drive in case either of them got too tired. Maisie must drive and fill the trunk with all the different gifts. Otherwise, her mother wouldnt be happy. Of course, she couldnt bring little Ezio with her. Her parents didnt know she had a baby boy out of wedlock till now. Her mother would surely kill her if she knew it. Firstly, Maisie thought it was a great humiliation to the family by giving birth to a child out of wedlock. Secondly, her mother thought she would spend most of her money raising the baby for the man before they got married, and then she would condemn Maisie more harshly. Unexpectedly, their mother came for her before they left for home. Maisie went to the office the next early morning. Soon after that, David, who was waiting for her at home, received a call from Julian, Daniel just called me and told me that your mother is in the office now. She is making a scene with Maisie. What? David jumped up from the sofa in a sh. Youd better go to the office now! She knows Maisie has a baby, added Julian. David was really worried. He knew better than anyone else how his mother would react to it. So, he hung up the phone and rushed out. As soon as he ran out of the apartment building, David ran into Ezra. But David just ignored him and kept running. Ezra saw the anxiety on his face and stopped him immediately, What happened? Maisie is in big trouble. My mother is here now! David told Ezra and went on running to the branch office of Hughes Group. Fortunately, Maisie lived near the office. It took them only a few minutes to make it there. They heard a woman cursing harshly the moment they entered the office building. You gave birth to a child out of wedlock? You useless and shameless damn girl. How could you embarrass me like that? Do you have any sense of shame? Youre unmarried and youve got a child! Are you leftover or do you want to be fucked that much? The scandal spread to our hometown yesterday. You have humiliated your father and me. Do you know what others are talking about you? They said that youd been kept by a sugar daddy, and you forced him to divorce his wife and marry you by carrying his child shamelessly. But he refused to divorce his wife, and just abandoned you. Youve got no other choice but to give birth to the child. Jesus! You just pissed me off, you shameless little bitch. Oh, God! I must disown you and kill you today. Susan Becker was making a scene and the employees gathered and waited for her to spill the tea. Some of the staff werent happy with the decision that Maisie should be the new manager of the branch office, and they began gossiping and teasing her when they heard that Maisie was a single mother. Some of them envied Maisies excellent work performance which had made her the manager of the branch office at such a young age and they also envied her beauty. It was true. Maisie had dressed herself up fashionably since she came to Grafstin. She began to put on delicate makeup and fine clothes. She worked hard and lived positively. Actually, she made the change mainly for her baby boy. She didnt want little Ezio to see her down in spirit and dressed like an olddy. He was still a little baby but it didnt mean he couldnt appreciate or think. Maisie hoped she could be a gorgeous, excellent, and capable mum for Ezio. Chapter 835 Why Didn’t You Dodge it? Oh, poor Maisie! It turns out she has been abandoned! Oh gross! Shes putting on airs all the time to look elegant and capable. But she just turns out to be a sluttish mistress. Maisie didnt say a word. She just pursed her lips and let her mother beat and scold her, and let her colleagues tease and taunt her. Maisie had never imagined that the harshest curse on her was from her own mother, who had given birth to her and raised her. She thought her mother disliked her and had been mean to her only because they lived in a patriarchal family. She also believed that her mother knew her well enough that she would never be a mistress or ruin others families. She was with Ezra then, though they werent properly and perfectly matched. They had kept their rtionship from the public, but she didnt do anything wrong to hurt anyone or ruin anyones marriage. But her mother heard the scandal from nowhere that she was kept as a mistress by the sugar daddy and unfortunately, her mother just took it to be true! It had totally freaked her out. Ezra and David looked really bad the moment they saw what Maisie was suffering. And David simply stepped forward to pull Susan off Maisie and reproached, Enough! Stop it, mum!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. And Ezra just pulled Maisie into his arms and said helplessly, Why didnt you dodge it? Maisie closed her eyes slowly in his arms and wet his shirt with tears. Ezra could feel she was weeping quietly without making a fuss, and it tore his heart out. With it, he nced around the onlookers and they could feel the tension in the room. David? Susan was shocked to see David there, Why are you here? Before David said anything, she got mad again and told David off, You knew she had a baby long ago, didnt you, you little bastard! You just hold it out on me for her? How could you do that to me? Susan was about to make another scene on it. But a tough and sharp voice came into her ears all at once, Shut up! Susan was scared and looked at the man. She had never cared about Maisie and naturally, she didnt notice Ezra had pulled Maisie into his arms just now. All she could see and care about was her darling boy, David. Now she saw Ezra and Maisie in his arms. She got confused. She was wondering why her boring and old-fashioned daughter was protected by such a handsome guy. Ezra was disgusted with Susan. He didnt care if she was the senior or what. He just knew that she had terribly embarrassed Maisie and made her tremble all over. Yes. Maisie was trembling all over in his arms at the moment. At first, Ezra wondered why Maisie didnt reject his touch today. Later he found that she was trembling severely. Probably, she was too weak to push him away. She must be freaked out since her own mother had humiliated her in public like that. Seeing Susan was about to make a fuss over it again, Ezra couldnt take it anymore and stopped her sharply. Maisie has never been a mistress to anyone. I am the father of the baby. We had a serious rtionship with Maisie back then butter we broke up for some disagreements on the matter. I wasnt there for her from her getting pregnant to giving birth to the child because I didnt know she had carried my baby after we broke up. Ezra red at Susan and warned her seriously, I dont know where you heard the rumors, but I do hope Ill never hear those crap again! After that, Ezra nced around the onlookers and warned them, Ill sue you if anyone of you dares to defame her again! Ezra was really furious when he heard Susan cursing Maisie like that. Kept by a sugar daddy? Forced him to divorce his wife and marry her by carrying his baby deliberately? What the fuck were these? He would be very happy if she really wanted to marry him with a child! You Susan was about to act up again when she heard Ezra was the father of the baby. David simply covered her mouth and dragged her into Maisies office, Can you shut up now, mum? The onlookers left one by one since Susan wasnt there and Ezra had warned them seriously. Are you OK, Maisie? Ezra asked Maisie in his arms in a low voice and was going to hold her back to the office. Right after he had finished talking, he found Maisies legs softened and falling down to the floor. Then he carried her immediately. He realized Maisie had passed out when he saw her eyes closed. Maisie! He called out her name but she didnt reply. He carried her in his arms and ran out. Whats wrong? David heard the sound from the office and ran out to ask with concern. Maisie has passed out. Ill take her to the hospital. Ill call the cab. Ezra pressed the elevator button for Ezra and went downstairs with them. Hey, David! Susan was left behind and she was really bewildered. She wondered why no one cared about her now. Should her darling boy David stay to keep herpany? Ezra was taking Maisie to the hospital. David was worried and he wanted to go with them but Ezra stopped him. You have to go back and keep an eye on your mother, in case she asks for troubles again. Ezra got in the car and warned him, Youd better talk with your mother and figure out why she came here to make a fuss today. Someone must have put her up to it! Ezras words enlightened David. Ezra had made a point of it. How could his mother know about the baby? Maisie and David had kept it from her for so long that Susan couldnt learn the truth by herself all at once. Someone must have told her about it deliberately. Whoever let the cat out of the bag must know his mother well. The person must have fanned the mes and exaggerated the facts to piss his mother off. I see, said David. Then Ezra rolled the window up and told the driver to take them to the hospital. In fact, Ezra knew who did it. Only the women like Dianna and her daughter woulde up with such a bad idea to embarrass a woman and get her into trouble. Ezra smiled coldly and took his phone out. He was going to get her into trouble so that she wouldnt pick faults with Maisie again. He had warned her. Enough is enough. But Diana didnt listen to him. He wondered if Diana would be happy if she got to know that her husband had been cheating on her with her bosom friend. Chapter 836 He Was Flattering Himself Maisie was fine. She woke up on the way, but she got rid of his arms immediately when she found it was Ezra by her side. It seemed that he had been carrying her in his arms all the time. She couldnt remember what had happened earlier. Maybe her mother had stimted her brain nerves when she was making a scene in the office, and she couldnt recall it. Vaguely, she remembered her mother had cursed her harshly and even beaten her, but she couldnt remember anything else. She moved a bit away from Ezra and asked in a low voice, Where are we going? You passed out just now. Im taking you to the hospital, exined Ezra. Passed out? Maisie lifted her hand to rub her head. No wondered she couldnt remember things clearly. Thanks. Maisie thanked him politely and added, I am fine now. We dont need to go now. She was worried about Ezio at home and she didnt know whether her mother would insist on seeing little Ezio in her apartment. Whats more, she was afraid that what her mother did might ruin thepanys image and she wanted to go back to take care of it. You must go to the doctor, said Ezra. He was too determined and powerful to be rejected. Maisie was stunned. She wondered what was wrong with him. He was nothing to her and how could he talk to her like that? Ezra softened his voice and said, You just passed out. Its better to do a check-up in the hospital. At the time, the driver smiled, Well, its better for you to do a check-up in the hospital if you dont feel well. Your boyfriend cares about you. Hes not my boyfriend. Maisie rified at once. Oh? Hes not your boyfriend? the driver apologized, Sorry, Ive misunderstood it. He felt the chemistry between them and they were kind of close to each other, especially when they first got in the car. The man looked anxious on his handsome face and held her tightly in his arms all the way. What else could they be if they werent a couple? But Ezra was calm and smiled gently, Right. Im not her boyfriend, but I am the father of her child. Maisie turned to stare at him and was speechless. What the hell was wrong with him? He would surely add to the drivers misunderstandings by putting it that way. As expected, the diver smiled brightly, Oh, it turns out you two are married with a child. Good! You two look very young and I think you are still in a rtionship. The driver just took it for granted. Of course, he wasnt her boyfriend since they were married. He should be her husband now. Ezra was happy with the drivers smart reaction, while Maisie just looked away and stopped exining. She could only make it worse if she went on exining under such circumstances. They arrived at the hospital. Ezra took Maisie to see the doctor. Maisie tried to call David and asked what was going on there. She wanted to know if her mother had stopped making a fuss. But Ezra simply took her phone away, Trust him. David can handle it! David loved her. She should have known that David would stop their mother from making a scene again and he would never take her to see the baby without permission. It annoyed Maisie that Ezra had taken her phone away. Then she saw him wiping her phone quickly with his slender fingers. And she found he had added her on WhatsApp when she got her phone back. She had changed her phone number since she came to Grafstin. So, they didnt have their contact details of each other. Its for Ezio. We should be friends on WhatsApp so that I can see Ezio by video calls. Maisie had to ept it since he had put it so frankly. After all, he could only see Ezio through video calls when they went abroad. The doctor asked what she had suffered earlier and did a check-up for her. Its no big deal. You passed out suddenly because you were too nervous and sad. Have a good rest and chill out. said the doctor, Do you need some sleeping pills? No. Yes, please. They had totally different answers. Maisie knew her health conditions very well. The doctor was right that she passed out only because her mother had broken her heart. And she had been in low spirit these few days. But it wasnt bad enough to take pills. But Ezra thought Maisie should have some good rest and sleeping pills would help her sleep tight. The doctor was in a dilemma. I am the patient. Listen to me, doc. Maisie stood up, Thanks. Then she got out of the doctors office. Ezra had to get out with her. Maisie! Ezra called out behind her back. Maisie paused her steps and looked at Ezra, I am fine, Mr. Cantillo. You can leave now. I am very sorry that Ive got you into this. said Ezra, Your mother popped up and made a scene here, and I know my mother must have agitated her to do so. Maisie understood why it happened out of a blue. Theres nothing to do with you. They will know it sooner orter since Ive chosen to keep the baby. Walls have ears! Maisie knew they just couldnt keep it a secret forever. Ezras family and her family would know it anyway and it was only a matter of time. Ill go back with you to face up to your mother together, said Ezra. He was Ezios father and he couldnt sit back and do nothing. He just couldnt let Maisie face up to her mother alone since he had known how mean and harsh Susan had been to her. Maisie frowned and turned him down, I decided to give birth to Ezio by myself, Mr. Cantillo. You dont have to do that. Maisie didnt me Ezra for it, and he didnt know she had given birth to his baby.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She could be responsible for her own decision. It was true that you made the decision to have the baby on your own. But I just cant sit back and do nothing since I know it now. Ezra insisted. Maisie stared at his dashing face and thought he was really annoying! She didnt want him to be responsible for her or the baby. She didnt want him to face up to anything together with her, either. And she didnt want him to care about her and protect her like this! In other words, Ezra was ttering himself. But Maisie thought it impolite to tell him so straightforwardly. Even so, Ezra knew what she was thinking in mind by looking at her impatient face. He burst intoughter. Ezra must admit that it was the first time he had been disliked and disdained by a woman like this so far. And Maisie looked cute with the mixed feelings inside her. Chapter 837 Interact With Him More Often Ezraughed out loud and Maisie just took him as a creepy guy. She did look kind of impatient. He wasnt mad at her but justughed out loud. What was wrong with him? Im going back. Help yourself, Mr. Cantillo, said Maisie, turning to leave. Hey! You can just speak it out if youre unhappy with me or anything. Ezra caught up with her and teased her. Maisie thought he was haunting her like a ghost. She said while she was walking, Youve always been arrogant and superior and you might not know how to reach the faces. You dont know when people get mad and when they get annoyed. However, Ezra just got in the same car with her in the end. Maisie received a text message from David, Ive settled mum in the hotel. Just take care of the matter in thepany. Maisie sighed with relief and told the driver to take her back to thepany. Daniel had heard about it and hurried back to the office. Maisie met Daniel first after she got back to the office. Without a doubt, Ezra stuck with her all the way. Maisie could do nothing with him so she just had to let him. Daniel and Ezra knew each other and had a little chat. Daniel was totally stunned when he heard from the staff that Ezra was the father of Maisies baby. No one could imagine that someone as restrained as Maisie, would be attached to the rich yboy Ezra, and they even had a child! Im so sorry, Daniel. I caused you so many troubles right before leaving. Its OK. A clean hand wants no washing. Daniel smiled andforted Maisie. He believed Maisie was a woman of morality, so he didnt believe she had done something like being a mistress or ruining others families. Im afraid that it will ruin thepanys reputation if the rumors spread out. If necessary, I would like to write an open letter and exin it to the customers, said Maisie, anxiously. A wise person wont believe in rumors. said Daniel, Thankfully, Mr. Cantillo was here and admitted he was the father of the baby. Otherwise, it was difficult to handle. Maisie nced at Ezra. It seemed that Daniel had made a point of it and fortunately, Ezra was here today. He just admitted everything himself and there was nothing left to be doubted about. By no means would people believe her if she told them herself that Ezra was the father of her child or that she had a rtionship with Ezra before and she didnt be anyones mistress. Daniel looked at them and smiled, Well? When are you getting married? They did break up but they looked intimate and good to Daniel, especially for Ezra, he just couldnt help showing his love to Maisie. Moreover, they had such a lovely child. They should get married. What Daniel said had scared Maisie out of shit. She said immediately, Daniel, Have you forgotten that I am leaving thepany and going abroad? To put it frankly, she meant she wouldnt marry Ezra. Oh, right! Youre going abroad, said Daniel. In his eyes, Maisie was gorgeous while Ezra was handsome, and they made a perfect couple! Daniel had even forgotten that Maisie was going abroad soon and he thought they were going to invite him to their wedding. Ezra said nothing but just stared at Maisie meaningfully. Daniel got it but he just couldnt do anything to help. Obviously, Ezra wanted to get back with her but Maisie rejected it. You dont need to worry about the public voices on thepany. said Daniel, and then he suggested, Of course, it will help stop the rumors if you can interact with Mr. Cantillo more often before you go abroad. Maisie was lost for words. I am ready to help, said Ezra, delightedly. Maisie said nothing. She had been used to hiding her feelings in silence. She left the office and walked home. She was going to get changed and go see her mother in the hotel. Ezra walked with her and said, Smart as you are, Maisie, you should know Daniels advice is great. Dont you have to take care of your business, Mr. Cantillo? Are you going to stay here in Grafstin forever? Maisie asked him back lightly. You also want to stop the rumors ASAP, right? Julian is so good to you and David. Dont you think you shouldnt clear up the mess before you go abroad? said Ezra.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ezra spoke right to the point. He knew Maisie was grateful for people who had helped her, especially Julian. Julian had discovered their talents, offered them the opportunities to perform their talents, and promoted them, which had made them who they were today. Maisie felt guilty for Julian since she had changed her positions again and again. Her mother just popped up and made a scene in the office today and Maisie was afraid that it would ruin the image and reputation of thepany. She had to admit that Ezra had spoken right to the point. She paused and looked up at him, How should we interact with each other, Mr. Cantillo? It seemed that Ezra probably wouldnt stop her from going abroad again. If everything went well, she still had to go through all theplicated procedures of going abroad and she just couldnt leave right away. She would like to give it a shot if there was any way to help stop the rumors. Its simple. We should spend more time together, it will be better to bring Ezio with us too. For example, I can take you to the office and pick you up after work every day. said Ezra, What do you think of it? I dont think its a good idea. Maisie denied his proposal directly, I think its good enough if you spend more time with Ezio, which means you approve of the baby and that I am not using the baby to marry into the rich family. We two dont need to interact with each other or spend more time with each other. After all, we broke up, and its not proper to do that. Maisie said it and left without turning around. Ezra was frozen and shrugged helplessly. But he still caught up with her. Sometimes it wasnt good to meet a smart woman because she could see him through easily. When they arrived at the first floor of Maisies apartment building, they saw from far away that Daisy was there with little Ezio and talking with a young man. They looked close to each other and they looked alike. Daisy saw Maisie and Ezraing over and introduced herself immediately, Maisie, this is my son, Carl Moore. Hes avable today, so I called him toe over. He just arrived. The young man greeted Maisie passionately right after that, Nice to meet you, Ms. Maisie. There was no doubt that young men were youthful and vigorous, not to mention a student from the Public Security University. He had an air of toughness and heroism. Ezra narrowed his eyes a bit and wondered where this young man was from. Since Daisy had told her about her son, Maisie said friendly, Nice to meet you too, Carl. Look at him! Hes proved himself a student from the Public Security University. He has the air of toughness and heroism. Maisie praised him out of courtesy. But Ezra just snorted at it. Chapter 838 Take a Family Picture Hearing the noise made by Ezra, Daisy hastily introduced Ezra to her son but got stuck in exining the rtionship between Ezra and Ezio. This is Mr. Ezra Cantillo. Ezio is his Daisy wasnt sure if she could tell the truth to her son, so she turned to Maisie. Maisie was frank about it, answering. Ezio is the son of Mr. Cantillo. Carl greeted him civilly, Nice to meet you. Mr. Cantillo. You are a student of the Criminal Justice Department? Ezra asked him with little emotion. Carl replied with a smile, Yes. And this year I am a junior. Good for you. You have a bright future ahead. Ezraplimented him, though not genuinely. Maisie didnt know if Daisy and Carl detected the sarcasm in his tone, but she could feel it and was notfortable with it. So she overlooked it and invited Carl with a faint smile. How about going to my ce and having a cup of tea? Daisy turned down and said. It is inconvenient for him to go to your apartment. I will have him wait downstairs beforehand when you need to go out. Daisy knew perfectly well that there was a social distance to be kept between a male and female who were strange to each other. Except for Ezra and David who visited unexpectedlytely, only Maisie and she lived in this ce. David was fine toe in as Maisies brother; Carl should be fine toe in as her son. However, Maisie had no connection with Carl. So Carl should keep his distance from Maisie who is a single woman. Maisie was a couple of years older than Carl, but others could still gossip about their rtionship. So Daisy instructed Carl to keep a distance and be a responsible bodyguard. Maisie didnt reject seeing Daisy persisting in it. I am getting changed to meet my mother. You could continue to chat with Carl. Maisie said to Daisy and Daisyreplied with a nod. Ezra was about to follow him. But Maisie stopped him and said, Mr. Cantillo, didnt you want to spend more time with your son? I think its a good opportunity to y with your son down the stairs. Ezra couldnt find an excuse to decline. He was pissed off. This woman friendly invited Carl toe to her ce but had him y with his son down the stairs. Her double standards were tantly obvious. And he couldnt have problems with it because it was he who imed to visit his son. His action ought to match his rhetoric. Maisie didnt mind if Ezra was pleased with her arrangement or not. She stepped up and left. Now Ezras feelings were none of her business. All she cared about was whether her interest was infringed. If Ezra followed her into the house, it would be so awkward to get changed when there were only two of them in a room. After Maisie left, Daisy passed Ezio to Ezra, saying, Look, Ezio is looking for you. Admittedly, Daisy admirably eased the embarrassment he had after he was rejected explicitly by Maisie. Unlike her son, Daisy left a good impression on him. He didnt like Carl for no reason. He could sense the aggression in him. After handing the kid to Ezra, Daisy said. You could y with Ezio here. I will leave you two alone. Ezra nodded. But the look he threw to Carl was filled with alert. After they walked a few steps away, Carl whispered. It seems that Mr. Cantillo doesnt like me very much. Daisy exined, He is jealous of you. Carl was confused. I thought he broke up with Maisie long before. Besides, this is the first time for me and Maisie to meet and we barely know each other. You dont know about that. A man could be very sensitive. He will treat anyone who is neighboring his target as an enemy. Daisy saw right through Ezra. He didnt have to impose on Maisie if he solely wanted to visit his son. He shrugged, Thats ridiculous. What do I have to do with this if he wants to make a remedy? Perhaps for now he didnt want to get off from the high horse. Daisy shook her head with a smile. Rich man like he ustoms to be courted. Chasing a girl is a whole new experience for him. Carl had the same idea. Even isted like he has heard the name of Ezra, heir of his family, one of the most powerful figures in Riverside City and blessed with an attractive appearance. He will have little trouble getting any woman he is interested in. It seemed impossible for him to drop his attitude toward a woman with whom he had never been serious before. Carl sighed, Maisie is a girl with personality. She never threatened him with the baby.. Daisy nodded, Love yourself before you love someone else. She handled this quite well. Ezra wouldnt want to win her back if she profits from her child. Ezra was ying with his son while they were talking. The little guy didnt settle in his arm. He sometimes threw his legs and arms about, almost falling from Ezras arms; sometimes his head rubbed against his neck, leaving salvia all over his dear shirts. Finally, Ezra learned how to deal with the boy, which was to lift him to the height of the leaves of the tree so that he could catch some of them. The kid giggled every time he touched one leaf. Ezra looked at his happy expression, grumbling, You have a pretty good time but your fathers arms are stretching. Your fathers waist was worn out too, which endangered your future brothers and sisters. Thinking of it, Ezra didnt notice that Maisie has alreadye down. Maisie saw a tall man holding a baby who was touching the leaves. The tree was beautifully yellow in autumn. The picture was even more gorgeous with such a handsome man and an adorable child in it. She couldnt deny that she was attracted to it. Maisie took out her phone and photographed it. Ezra heard the sound of clicking. He turned to look at her, saying, Hey, we got a sneaker.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie was a bit awkward, exining, I just wanted to record the good time you have with the kid. I will send youter. Ezra suggested, How about three of us taking a family picture? Noticing that Maisie was about to turn down, Ezra pinched Ezios face gently to catch her attention while saying, This kid deserves a family picture. They wont stay together like today after she goes abroad. So Maisie changed her mind and epted. At this time Daisy and Carl came back from their conversation. They were happy to take a family picture for them. Chapter 839 I Am a Competent Bodyguard Carl helped with the photos. And Ezra had to acknowledge that this young man was quite proficient in taking pictures. The photograph taken by him is satisfactory. After taking the pictures, Ezra tried to pass Ezio to Daisy. He was going to meet Maisies mother with Maisie. But Ezio didnt seem to be ready for leaving Ezra. He didnt let go and babbled, which ttered Ezra. He held Ezio tightly and asked with caution. Could I take him? Maisie frowned. She was afraid that her mother got mad and hurt Ezio. Ezra understood her worry. He looked at her with a firm expression, I will take good care of him. Then take him with us. She trusted in Ezras ability in protecting his son. And Ezra spending more time with Ezio was part of her n. They got into the car. Maisie would drive because she was familiar with the roads. Ezio sat in the back with Ezra. After a short while, Ezio fell asleep, which spoiled Ezras n of staying more often with him. He grumbled about it, Howe he fell asleep so fast? Ezra couldnt even get mad since Ezio was adorable when he was asleep. Maisie exined, Baby of his age falls asleep quickly in the car. Ezra moaned to the little one. Carved for my hug just now but fell into sleep once in the car. From where did you learn your heartlessness? Maisie knew he was using her indirectly but she didnt retort. There was something good about the kid going to sleep. Ezra could freely ask her questions. Whats all about Carl? Maisie replied, Daisy sent him to protect me. Ezra gritted his teeth and said after deliberating. As I said, I will be in Grafstin for a while. Isnt it enough to have me protect you and Ezio? Maisie remained unimpressed. I dont need the protection of anyone. I epted Daisys offer only because she insisted on it. Maisie could fight. For once she learned about it. The first reason was self-defense. The second was that people around her and David were mostly people of high position like Julian. Fighting skills might be useful in case someone wanted to stir violence. Daisy had no idea about that but Ezra knew that fairly well. Ezra was frustrated after being rejected twice in a row. He bleated, Its not a good thing when one woman is too tough on herself. Maisie didnt answer that. One will act like a spoiled child when he or she has the privilege to do so. She didnt grow up in a loving family. She was ustomed to being tough. Besides, she wouldnt let down her guard before Ezra, who was nothing different from a stranger. Ezio didnt wake up when they arrived at the hotel David booked. Maisie intended to hold her son off the car as usual after she parked the car. But Ezra did this before her andined, I am still here. What do you take me for? What he meant was that she didnt need to hold the baby when he was there. Maisieughed resignedly. He didnt have to overreact like this. Atst, Maisie took a nket to wrap the baby. And Ezra carried him into the lift.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Be careful about your mouthter, Maisie instructed. She knew her mother quite well, cynical and snobbish. Susan wouldnt quit badgering Ezra to marry her once she learned about Ezras wealthy background. Telling Ezra to be careful was to let him not say things that were likely to cause misunderstanding. And dont me her for not having forewarned him about the potential terrible consequence. Ezra swiftly got her purpose of saying this. He was about to get mad but mildly amused by it. He drew her attention through Ezio who was sleeping. You dont want him to grow up in aplete family? Not at all, Maisie replied with aloofness Theres no intact family without love in it. Ezra didnt know what to think after being rejected all the time. Ezio woke up when they got out of the lift and cried once realizing it wasnt Maisie who was holding him. Maisie hurriedly carried Ezio away from Ezras arms. This was his fault. What should she do if Ezio cries againter? What if Ezio witnessed their fighting? She probably has gone through abuse in million times since she was a child. However, she was not ready to let Ezio undergo this. So Maisie suggested, How about you y with him outside the room? I have to stay nearby. What if your mother wants to hurt you again? Ezra didnt approve of her suggestion and took Ezio back from her arms. He could sense the impatience of Maisie at this moment. But he couldnt figure out where did her feelinge from. Before they went to the hotel, Maisie stayed cool but now she couldnt be more irritated. Maisie deeply loathed Ezras behavior. But she didnt have a goodmand of arguing. Nor did she prefer to tackle problems through arguing. Mind your own business. Your job is to watch Ezioter. She walked to knock on the door after saying this. David opened the door. He frowned at Ezras presence. What are you downing here? Why is Ezio with you? David was angry, Whats wrong with you? To get a little kid involved in such a thing. To show him the evil nature of humanity. How about that? He pushed David away while holding Ezio with another arm. Susan rushed out after hearing the noise. She screamed and was ready to hit Maisie, You shameless. You have got some guts! Although David tried to calm her down many times before they got here, Susan still couldnt contain her rampage. Susan had never cherished Maisie. During all these years, Susan had developed a habit of venting her anger on Maisie. Chapter 840 Priceless and Not for Sale Susan was about to beat Maisie but came to a halt when she caught the sight of Ezra. David gave her some information about Ezra. ording to his description, Ezra was an unstable and relentless man who showed no respect to his father even when his father fell ill and needed to stay at the hospital. David specifically warned her to stay away from Ezra after briefing her. Susan was a cowardly bully. With his superior background, she knew Ezra was not the type of person she could mess around with. And Ezras arrival was out of her expectation. Ezra pulled Maisie behind him when Susan wasing up to her. The unfriendly nce he threw sent shivers down Susans spine. David also pulled her mother in a hurry. He has told her mother to be nice to Maisie before but she didnt listen at all. At this moment David was grateful to Ezra. Unlike him who has an inseparable connection with Susan, Ezra could deter Susan easily with a look. Maisie was about to say something but Ezra stopped her. Ezra thrust Ezio into Maisies arms and said, You go outside with Ezio. I will do the talking. Maisie didnt know what to say. Ezra seemed to reverse the position of Maisie and him. Now she became the person to go outside. Of course, Ezra wouldnt go along with that arrangement. Susan was her mother, not his. She thought for a while and passed Ezio to David, saying, You take him to the outside. David was about to reject her, but he changed his mind thinking of the frightened look of his mother when she confronted Ezra. Now there were three of them in the room. Susan asked Ezra alertly, What, what are you up to? ording to Susans requirement, the hotel room Susan stayed in should be quite luxurious and paid for by Maisie. She wouldnt miss any chance of taking advantage of her daughter. David didnt argue with her about it but instead paid for it secretly using his credit card. There was argefy couch in the room and Ezra grabbed Maisies arm to have her sit down with him. He sat in a rxed posture, looked up, and asked Susan with a cold smile, This question should be asked by me. What are you up to? This is your daughter. You stormed into her office and made a scene. Her reputation is ruined by you. Who could you ask for money if she loses her job? Before Susan could react, he added, Let me guess, someone paid you a load of money to have you kick up a fuss like this. And that money might have arrived since you disregarded your daughters reputation and career. Susan paused for a short while and then she sat down, shouting. Thats nonsense. I dont know what you are talking about. Out of guilt, Susan didnt give Ezra any chance of talking and asked in her usual shrewish way. When are you nning to marry my daughter? Shouldnt you marry her now that she is the biological mother of your son? Maisie knew that would happen. She directly dered. I want this baby. He has nothing to do with this. I have no such n of marrying him. Besides, I am leaving for a foreign country. What? You are leaving for a foreign country? Maisie answered calmly, Yes. I am handing over my job now. I would havee back with David to announce this even if you havente today. You Susan was too surprised to say anything. Maisie took a credit card from her bag and handed it to Susan, saying, Inside is all the money I have saved for all these years, except some I reserved for me and Ezio. Ezra frowned when he heard the word all. Did Maisie give all her money to her mother? Yet this was understandable. She was ending their nasty rtionship in such a resolute way. Presumably, Maisie wouldnte back once she left. Ezra felt a dart of panic. Maisie didnt notice Ezras expression, continuing serenely. I am afraid I wonte back very often because Ezio is still at his young age. Sorry, I couldnt fulfill my filial duty in the following few years. Maisie said in earnest. But Susan finally understood what she said. She threw away the credit card and stood up to scream abuse at her, What do you mean? You are departing for another country without marrying this man? Maisie, are you stupid? Get him to marry you now that you gave birth to his son!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ask him forpensation even if you dont marry him! Susan was beyond happy when she learned about Ezras position. Plenty of money was seemingly beckoning her. Admittedly she was proud that her daughter could have a wealthy mans baby. People of a wealthy families are keen on having hair to inherit theirrge fortune. She couldnt understand why her daughter raised the child secretly. Maisie could have gained huge profits from this child or squeezed her way into a rich family through this baby. Susan nned to persuade Maisie into returning the kid to Ezra. In this way, she could make a fortune and be a single woman again to marry another man. But Maisie was taking the kid to another country, which made her pissed off. Maisies saving was iparable to the profit they could gain if Maisie married Ezra. Even ckmailing Ezra was way much better than just leaving this country with the child. What Susan didnt realize was that Maisie was heavily annoyed by her words. Ezio was her soft spot and also things that couldnt be negotiated with. For the first time Maisie retorted with a serious expression, I said I wanted this baby. I have never intended to trade him for anything! Including money! Word by word she said in tears, My son is priceless and not for sale. You stupid. Have you lost your mind? Susan cried loudly after scolding her. Chapter 841 End Their Relationship You brought no benefits to this family since you were born. Now you are raising kids on your own. Are you silly? Who is going to marry you when you have to raise a kid on your own? Susan was sitting on the floor, crying like a baby. You could choose not to marry him or give up the money. But you must give him the kid! Susan gave her this order after wiping her tears. No way! Maisie declined this ridiculous requirement without hesitation. She would never give up on her son. Susan was furious at her stubbornness, picking herself up to hit her, I am going to beat you to death today!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thats enough! Ezra thundered after keeping silent for a while. His roar came as a shock to Susan. Ezra stood up and said to Susan without emotion, I could give you money if you want it so much. But you are in no position to tell us how to bring up the kid. Touch her again and I will break your arms! After saying this, Ezra pushed Susan away, making her nearly fall. Susan was terrified. For one moment the man was thinking about killing her. She should have cut ties with you long ago. You never cared about her. You just wanted to take advantage of her. Ezra said so with a sneering look. You are unqualified as a mother. For her, you are just a provider of the womb. How dare you ask her to be responsible for you? Susan had never been treated in this way. At this moment she couldnt find words to retort. Ezra stood in front of him, saying with contempt. How much do you want for stopping bothering your daughter for the rest of her life? What do you mean by that? Susan was confused. Ezra stated outright. It means ending the rtionship between you and her. What? Susan has never thought about it. As far as she could see, there was no such thing as an ending rtionship. She gave birth to Maisie. And Maisie was supposed to take care of her for the rest of her life. Ezra! Maisie stopped him to prevent the situation from worsening. Maisie has thought about like millions of times splitting with her parents, especially when her mother insulted her hard and took thest penny from her. Especially when she almost missed the opportunity of getting enrolled in college because of her parents. At that time she even considered getting loans or paying her tuition through a part-time job to flee this family. Especially when her mother came to her office and made a scene in a nasty way. She couldnt contain her grudge anymore and passed out from anger. But now she came around. She would be in another country very soon and had no need to endure this anymore. Ezra neglected Maisies warning and asked. Is ten million enough for you? Susan was startled to hear the amount. Ten million was quite a lot. Maisie was both embarrassed and upset seeing Susans reaction. Her mother really considered selling their rtionship. She angrily stared at Ezra. Are you finished with your nonsense? Hearing that, Ezrapressed his lips. He was serious about it. He felt truly sorry for her. Her parents exploited her all the time and never cared for her like a daughter. Unlike her who grew up in a bitter family, his mother showed him enough caring and love, despite his terrible father. When they were confronting each other, Susan asked happily, You sure you could give me the money at once? Standing with her back to Susan, Maisie shed tears instantly. Her mother broke off with her for ten million. She didnt know how to react. What a pathetic and miserable daughter. She was dispirited. It turned out that she was just a money provider to her mother. Yet she was not surprised at her mothers choice. All the money she was able to give them in the ensuing years was far less than ten million. She would be useless if Ezra could pay them all at once. Ezra was nearly heartbroken when he saw Maisies tears. And it made him be more firm in helping Maisie to run away from her family. Only in this way could she avoid being hurt again. Ezra averted his gaze to Susan. I will give you five million at first. The rest will be given to you if you dont break our pact. For example, asking Maisie for money again. Going back on promises was so typical of people like Susan. What if Susan denied their agreement once she got the money? He had to make sure that she behaved well. Dont worry about it. As long as the money arrives, I promise not to meet her for the rest of my life. And I will act as if I never had a daughter. Susan made such a promise to dispel Ezras suspicion. Susans determination deeply hurt Maisie. Ezra directly took out his checkbook and signed his name. He handed the cheque to Susan, warning. This is five million. Take it or keep badgering Maisie for nothing. This is your call. Before Ezra finished his sentence, Susan grabbed the cheque and said, I ept your offer. But dont you dare to cheat me. I wille to the Cantillo Group to find you. Ezra didnt reply and take Maisie away. Maisie shed tears as soon as they walked out of the room. Ezra led her to a quiet corner. Knowing that she might resent his touch, he hugged her tightly anyway. You may cry if you want. Ezraforted her gently. And Maisie did cry loudly. Twice in a row, she cried like a child in his arms. But Maisie couldnt control herself. The closest family gave her the greatest hit. Chapter 842 A Real Master David was ying with Ezio when they came out of the hotel. The rims of Maisies eyes were still red, indicating how hurt she was. Did mom give you a hard time again? Holding the baby, David hurriedly asked. Ezra took Ezio from him and answered unfriendlily. Your mother sold her daughter for ten million. It took David a while to figure out what that meant. He was so angry that his face turned red. I will talk with her. He was about to argue with his mother. He wouldnt question her mothers ability to do this. But abandoning her daughter was too heartless and selfish. Ezra stopped David, saying seriously. There is no need to argue with her. Dont you think its a relief for your sister? His giving the cheque to Susan in front of Maisie was to set her free. David threw a nce at Maisie. He had to admit this was good for his sister. Cutting off the ties meant that his sister was free from being exploited forever. She could be spared from seeing her parents again or being abused endlessly. David was a reasonable man. He didnte back and gave Maisie a big hug. Maisie, dont be sad. From now on you can live a happy and carefree life.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. His sister could finally take control of her own life. She could stop being restrained by filial duty and supporting her family ceaselessly. David also craved this way of living, to break off from this annoying rtionship. Maisie now felt better. She hugged David. No matter what happens, you are my best brother. Kids are spoiled when he always gets the privilege. But this was not true in Davids case. He was not spoiled nor did he ever squander money. David was as academically excellent as his sister since he was a child. He cared much about Maisie. Therefore, David and Maisie were very close. For quite a while they hugged each other and didnt let go. Ezra nearby was a bit indignant. In his opinion, there was probably little need for them to hug this long even though they were family. But Ezra forgot that just now Maisie cried in his arms. There must be no need for them to hug this long because Ezra didnt have any connection with Maisie at all. Ezra cautioned David, Send your mother away right now and ask her to stay out of the way. Now Maisie is not her daughter anymore. I wont stand for any nonsense. His words implied that he would have Susan pay her price if she was restless, even if it hurt Davids feelings. David has just separated from Maisie, emphasizing. You go back home to take a rest now. I will handle the rest. After saying this, David turned to Ezra and said firmly, My sister and I will return your money. His sister didnt have money of that amount. Ezra must have paid it for her. Under no circumstance should they owe him such a big favor? Plus, David was well aware that Maisie didnt want to have any connection with him. So they should give back the money as soon as possible. Ezra grinned, Howe you two are simrly stubborn? Maisie said the same thing to him right after she wiped her tears a moment ago. Ezra answered David in the same way as he told Maisie. You dont need to return the money. Just take the money as my investment in my son. Ezra used this excuse to ease their guilt. Besides, he has never intended to have her repay the money from the start. He helped her just because he wanted to. David shed Ezra a look and didnt insist, though he has made up his mind to repay Ezra. Atst, David came back to the hotel room; David and Ezra went back home by car. Ezra thrust Ezio into Maisies arms when she was about to sit in the drivers seat. I will drive. Ezra didnt think she should drive given her mental state. Maisie gave him a look and didnt decline, directly sitting at the back with Ezio. Ezio didnt fall asleep this time because he has had enough sleep before. He smiled happily at Maisie, babbling, Mu-mmy. He was too young to utter the word mammy clearly. But this was enough for Maisie. Her son just lit up her world. Yes. Mommy is here. She answered softly. Maisie loved her son very much. Giving children enormous love is the nature of a mother, isnt it? Then why Susan, as a mother could be selfish and heartless like this. Maisie was ignored since she was little. Maisie would doubt whether she was adopted if she wasnt her twin sister of David. Ezra was jealous when he looked at them in the mirror. He would very much like to have his son utter the word, daddy. He searched the Inte the other day, which showed that some babies, as young as eight months old, were capable of saying the word, daddy. The only reason his son couldnt say it was probably that he hasnt been taught to do so. Teach him how to call his father when you have time, Ezra said so. Maisie didnt even look up or answer. You could teach it yourself. Ezra retorted, You were around him all the time. Squeezing me in was just difficult. Now Maisie knew what he was doing. This man wasining about her not teaching Ezio to call his father before. But Ezio has just learned how to utter the word mommy only for a while. Plus, she didnt expect Ezras presence in Ezios life. She naturally didnt teach Ezio to say daddy. Ezra got both angry and amused. He knew he had an aptitude for making people angry. But in making people angry, she was a real master. Chapter 843 Just a Joke While Maisie and Ezra were solving the problems swimmingly, Diana was deeply troubled. In the morning Diana was sipping on a cup of tea with Ruth. Ruth told her thetest news. That uneducated mother of Maisie came to Grafstin this morning. Now she might have been in her daughters office and started to make a fuss. I am afraid Maisie couldnt keep her job. Diana reminded her. But getting fired and keeping her gued is not our ultimate goal. Diana had another sip of tea and said, To get the child and eliminate him secretly is more important. I see, Ruth replied. Diana changed the subject, What about the branch. They didnt forget that Ezra was on a business trip to investigate embezzlement. But then he was asked toe back because of Ezio. Ruth answered, Dont know what tricks Ezra was ying. He caught the manager but didnt have him be ountable for it. He is in Grafstin now. His assistant was in charge of it. Diana frowned, Thats not a good thing. Ruth was astonished, What? Diana exined. Ezra was adopting a softer approach. He was forcing the manager to cooperate with him by arousing the managers sense of guilt! Ruths face turned pale. And I still wondered howe a calcting person like him will be so kind. He was taking a different approach! Watch that manager closely. Once he shows the signs of confessing, end his life instantly. Diana quickly reacted. The best solution is to send him to another country, together with his family. I will take care of it now, Ruth responded. But before Ruth stood up, a package was delivered to them. But I didnt buy anything. Diana was confused and opened the package. Inside were some files. With only a nce at it, Diana nearly passed out from shock. Mom, whats wrong? Ruth steadied Diana and asked. After taking a peep at the files, she froze. The scene shown in the picture was hot as hell. No wonder Diana couldnt take it. On the top of the files was a photo, in which Roman was making out with Mrs. Marshall in a hotel room. What happened inside the room was photographed clearly because the curtains werent closed. More importantly, it appeared that the photo was taken many years ago because Roman and Mrs. Marshall looked much younger. Which indicated that Roman has been cheating on her with Mrs. Marshall years ago. Ruth didnt move out of shock. Her father and Mrs. Marshall Ruth knew his father quite well. But cheating on Diana with Mrs. Marshall was beyond her expectation. After all, Mrs. Marshall was her mothers best friend. Her mother was a joke! Ruth was trembling out of anger. And Diana was even more furious. The whole pile of pictures was all about Roman making out with Mrs. Marshall in various locations and times. Diana couldnt stop screaming. I am going to kill them! I am going to tear them apart! Bitch! Son of the bitch! Diana tore these photos while she was cursing. But tearing them didnt change the fact. Dianas best friend has been having an affair with her husband for years. As arrogant as Diana was, she couldnt put up with that. She was a jokepletely. She recalled the time when she bragged about things she had during afternoon tea. Mrs. Marshall must beughing inside her heart. She was more frustrated thinking of it. How did this bitch flirt with her husband while getting along well with her? Diana continued to scream. She threw the photos away and rushed to those antiques in the living room, smashing them. Those were Romans priceless collections. Roman humiliated her like this. She wont let him get away easily. Ruth hurriedly stopped Diana who was now in crazy throwing. Mom, control yourself! Antiques became useless once they were broken into pieces. Ruth felt pity for those collections. Once her father passed away, she would inherit at do all of them, on the grounds that they were intact. Stay out of my way! Diana broke away, I am going to let him taste what it is like to be heartbroken. She ordered Ruth to photograph it, Show this to him. Better make him piss off. After saying this, Diana went on smashing and nned to smash those in the study. The fact that Mrs. Marshall was Romans mistress came as a terrible blow to him. Diana felt like she has lost her face and also her desire for survival. All she wanted to do was to kill that bitch and son of the bitch. Canuli, inheritance, and wealth, none of thosepared to taking avenge on them. Mom- Ruth roared when Diana was walking towards the study. Come here to watch this! Ruth took a paper from the pile of files. In shaking she eximed, Paternity test result reports? What? Dianas brain went nk hearing this and rushed to Ruth.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The report Ruth was holding, clearly showed that Linda was Romans biological daughter. Diana passed out immediately. Ruth had no choice but to call the ambnce while she was still crying. Chapter 844 Make a Long-range Plan Because Mrs. Diana Rhodes copse was rted to the love affairs between Roman and Mrs. Marshall, Ruth did not let anyone else know about Dianas being in the hospital, including her sister Anna. In fact, Ruth did not even want to talk about the spoiled Anna, who was always fiddling around all day. No one knew where Anna had messed aroundst night; Ruth did not think Anna could help her and her mother at all. Besides, the affair this time was so serious that it came as a deadly blow to her mother, Diana, and Ruth was very worried that her mother could not stand it. After all, Diana was always trying to be better than others in all walks of life which Ruth was fully aware of. During all these years, her father was always having affairs with others, which her mother turned a blind eye to; yet the affair with Mrs. Marshall this time was indeed disgusting. Therefore, as soon as Diana opened her eyes, Ruth asked her nervously, Mom, are you alright? Do you feel anything wrong? Im fine, take it easy, Diana said coolly with a mien of calmness. Actually, before she opened her eyes, she had been awake and conscious for a long time. Shey on the bed and thought a lot. The more she thought, the eerily calmer she became. She would not let both Roman and Mrs. Marshall off. If she had not gone into aa due to great rage, she would have found Mrs. Marshall and pped her face hard and probably have quarreled furiously with Roman in his ward. But she calmed downpletely when she woke up: She should make a long-range n and torture the bitchs heart gradually. Since Linda Marshall was a sickly daughter of Mrs. Marshall and Roman, Diana decided to take revenge on the sickdy first. Over the years, the Marshalls business had been going downhill. But for the Cantillos support, they would have been dered bankrupt long ago. Diana used to believe that it was because of the good friendship between Mrs. Marshall and her that Roman helped the Marshalls and introduced business to them. Now Diana realized that it was all because of Mrs. Marshall and the sickly Linda. Diana tried hard to calm down, yet thinking of these made her furious again with her chest burning with rage. The marriage between Ezra and Erika was in fact a n Roman designed for the sickly Linda because Linda needed to spend a lot of money to keep healthy.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Diana did not realize that Mrs. Marshall was such a shrewd bitch underneath her humble servility that she could delude the sharp-sighted Roman into protecting Linda by Ezras marriage. Diana told herself to be calm over and over again. She could not be angrier since things had been terrible like this; otherwise, it would be good news for the shameless couple. Mom, are you okay? Ruth asked, leaning against Dians bed because Dianas calmness in turn made her worried. Help me up, Diana ordered, not answering her question. Ruth helped Diana up quickly and poured a ss of water for her. After drinking water slowly, Diana asked, You didnt tell your father about my being in the hospital, did you? No, I didnt, Ruth said truthfully. Well done, Diana approved of Ruths choice. If the old man had known Dianas copse due to great anger, he would have guessed that she had been aware of his stigma. Diana raised her hands and fixed her hair. Go to your fathers ward with me. Ah, right now? Ruth was a little bit afraid that her mother was about to quarrel with her father. If the affair between his father and Mrs. Marshall was made public, it would be extremely shameful to her. Diana sneered, Dont worry. Im not going to quarrel with him. I want to take my revenge a boiling frog-torture them little by little. Ruth nced at Diana and heaved a sigh of relief. When the two of them were on their way to Romans ward, Diana asked Ruth as if she had just remembered something, Hows Maisies mother? Can she take Maisies child away? Ruth was still immersed in the confusing rtionship between her father, Mrs. Marshall, and her mother, and she did not expect her mother to suddenly ask things about Ezra and Maisie. After a moment of bewilderment, she responded, Her mother seems to have left Riverside City. She said Ezra gave her one million and five hundred thousand dors to buy out her mother-daughter rtionship with Maisie, and she agreed. So, she doesnt want to help us. I think she only wants to live her wealthy life in her hometown, sniffed Ruth. Diana was surprised. 1. 5 million dors to buy out the mother-daughter rtionship? Ezra gave it to her? Yes. Ruth nodded. Diana became annoyed. Ezra, the nutcase! Diana was angry that the 1. 5 million dors given by Ezra must be Canulis money. Even though almost ny percent of Canulis profits at present were brought by Ezra, her two daughters and she were also parts of the Canuli. Ezra should also ask for their approval when he used such a huge amount of money to deal with personal matters. Yes. I was also very angry when I heard the news! Ruth said in anger. He still doesnt admit his love for Maisie. If hes not in love with her, will he spend thousands of dors like this? Oh, Diana sniffed, I agree. He just doesnt admit it by words, but speaks out his love by actions, Diana said. Then she looked at Ruth, Otherwise, why do you think I would know about your fathers scandal with the bitch, Mrs. Marshall? Ezra must be the one who did it. Perhaps it is his revenge on me. Because he knew that we incited Maisies mother to rock the boat. He did it? So, he already knew about what we did? Ruth realized. No wonderst time he said something about marrying Linda. He must know dad wouldnt agree with it. Thats it. No wonder Linda refused madly at that time. An unmerciful light flickered in Dianas eyes. But its good that we know the truth, so we can focus more on Maisie and her son. Diana then told Ruth, Find a way to continue to bribe Maisies bad-mannered mother to get the child. Now we can only get to that boy through her. Diana originally wanted to bribe the nanny, but the nannys son was a public security university student. Upon she found it out, she immediately gave up the idea; a nanny with a son like this would certainly not cooperate with them to do bad things. It turned out that the only one who could get close to Maisie and her son was Maisies mother. When they deluded Maisies mother into making Maisie in trouble, they also made a deal with her that if she could get Maisies son out, they would give her a sum of money. Maisies mother at that time also freely agreed. No one expected the n would change so quickly. Who would have thought that Ezra spent 1. 5 million dors on asking Maisies mother to cut off rtions with Maisie? It was much more than the money they promised to Maisies mother so she was now bent on going home and waspletely unwilling to work for them. Chapter 845 A Revenge on Them Okay, Ill continue to contact her. Although Ruth agreed, she still had some doubts. But since Ezra has bought out her rtionship with Maisie for 1. 5 million dors, will Maisie let her go into the house? Why are you so naive? The ties of blood cant be bought off by money. Dianaughed mockingly. As long as her mother is shameless, she can sessfully live in Maisies house, and then everything will go as we wish. However, now Maisies shameless mother refused to work for them, only because they did not give her enough money. Thinking of this, Diana said to Ruth again, This time, no matter how much money she wants, we will give her until she agrees to work for us. Give whatever she wants? Ruth was not in favor of it. Ezra had already given that woman so much money. If they continued to bribe her, Maisies mother would get much more than she expected. Diana responded without hesitation, Yes, give whatever she wants. She must get Maisies son. Dianas heart was now burning. She was not good and others should not live well either. Besides, up to the point where she was now, she no longer wanted to think about the future and she had made up her mind to vent her current anger at any cost. Although it was Roman and Mrs. Marshall who cheated and betrayed her, she would not let Ezra off either. But for Ezra revealed this news to her maliciously, she would still have been quite jolly. Without knowing that Mrs. Marshall had hooked up with her husband, she would have been Mrs. Cantillo in an exalted position; but now that she knew about it, all her happiness had been ruined. Diana hated Mrs. Marshall and Roman, and she also hated Ezra.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Diana was so resolute that Ruth could only agree in silence. They soon arrived at Romans room. Roman was quite surprised to see Diana, and he asked in confusion, Why are you here? There was no love between Roman and Diana, because of Romans affair over the years ago. But in order to save face, the two lived together in name only. During Romans hospitalization this time, Diana rarely visited him. But for Dianas virtuous appearance in public, or for idents like Roman being angry and passing out, she would not havee once. So Roman was a little stunned when he saw Diana appear suddenly. I dont feel good today, so I visit you on my way to a doctor. Diana smiled and gave him a reasonable excuse. In fact, the nails of her hands hanging beside her body had already dug deep into the flesh. She was restraining her anger in this way, otherwise, she could not smile now and she might have fought against Roman. Roman also pretended to be concerned, Why do you feel ufortable? What did the doctor say? Im just overly worried. Nothing serious. Diana smiled and changed the subject. By the way, I came here to discuss something with you. Roman looked at her. Diana sighed, Last time Ezra scuttled a business deal for the Marshalls. So, they have been having a hard timetely. I heard that it is difficult for them to afford Lindas medical expenses. A friend of mine has a nursing home in the suburbs, the environment of which is super good. What do you think? Should I rmend it to Janie and let her transfer Linda there for recuperation? Mrs. Marshalls name was Janie Wilson. That was why Diana had called her Janie for all these years. As the name came out of her mouth, Diana felt nothing but ironic, and even the tip of her tongue was stinging from the word. For one thing, they can save some money, and for another, the owner is my friend and she will look after Linda more carefully, Diana said at an appropriate speed, and she talked about Mrs. Marshall as familiarly as usual. Roman asked, frowning, A friend running a nursing home? Whos she? Diana sneered in her mind secretly, When ites to his own daughter, he is really much more cautious. But outwardly, she said calmly, I find that you have never cared about my matters from your question. My friend who runs the nursing home is the owner of the beauty salon where I have been doing facials for so many years. She runs many beauty salons and nursing homes. Being given an earful by Diana like this, Roman smiled guiltily. From a beauty salon to a nursing home, this is somewhat cross-industry, right? I dont recall her at once. Diana urged, Just tell me if its OK. If you think its inappropriate, I wont tell Janie about it. Diana looked as if she was totally obedient to Romans opinion. I just want to help Janie. You dont even know it. I find Janie has be much thinner than before recently. Oh, my heart hurts like hell. Diana had talked about Mrs. Marshall and her family many times in front of Roman over the years, so it was not surprising that she offered to help Mrs. Marshall this time. When Roman was thinking, Diana started toin about Ezra, And Ezra. Oh! Erika just found fault with Maisie. Just a few times. He then took revenge on the Marshalls. He should have forgiven her out of deference to you. However, it seemed that he just thumbed his nose at you. Whats more, Janie and I have been besties for so many years. Ezra ignored our feelingspletely. Dianas incitement seeded in making Roman guilty towards Mrs. Marshall and Linda. Therefore, he immediately agreed to Dianas proposal, I think this is a good suggestion. You can talk to her about it. Roman knew that the Marshalls had a hard timetely, and Mrs. Marshall cried to him on the phone almost every day about it, especially Lindas expensive medical bills. Now, Diana took the initiative to transfer Linda to a nursing home owned by an acquaintance, which could indeed help the Marshalls reduce a considerable burden. Diana did not linger any longer as she had achieved her goal. Then have a good rest. Ill talk to Janie. Then she left along with Ruth. The moment she turned around, the glimmer of a smile in her eyes turned instantly into the cold. The beauty salons and the nursing homes of her friend? Guess what! She was the investor behind thesepanies. In order to guarantee her two daughters and her lives, Diana invested in lots of businesses suitable for women. The beauty salon was one of them but she never showed up in thepany. When Linda lived in her nursing home, she would definitely die. Diana would find a way to kill her secretly. It was ironic that the old mans children born out of wedlock were healthy, except Linda, whose mother was Mrs. Marshall. She was born sickly and had lived on pills. It must be revenge on the bitch couple. Mrs. Marshall carried on with her besties husband and had cheated on her bestie for so many years. Even God could not stand it. As soon as both mother and daughter went out of Romans ward, Ruth lowered her voice and asked Diana, Mom, the reason why you made the suggestion would be Ruth did not finish her words, but she had already known what her mother had in mind. Ruth was not surprised or rmed at all. During these years, her mother and she had done lots of evil things in order to achieve their interests. Furthermore, Ruth also felt that Linda deserved to die because it would be the best way to get back at her dad and Mrs. Marshall. They should not hook up in such a nasty way. Chapter 846 She Made Better Coffee Just pretend you dont know it, Diana said without looking back. Diana was determined to be a devil. But she could not let Ruth be with her. Ruth and Anna were still young and deserved good lives. Originally, Diana did not go off the rails like this. Over the years, she had done many things on the edge of thew and morality, but this time she waspletely forced to the dead end by Mrs. Marshall. Whenever Diana thought that Mrs. Marshall was with Roman, she wanted to tear Mrs. Marshall into pieces. Just you wait. Sooner orter, it will be that little bitchs turn, Diana thought in great hatred. As soon as Diana left, Roman called Mrs. Marshall and told her about Dianas proposal to transfer Linda to a nursing home. Roman said that he agreed with Diana, and so Mrs. Marshall did not turn it down. Atst, Roman exhorted Mrs. Marshall, You should keep a good rtionship with her. If I pass away in the future, she can help you, especially for the sake of Lindas health. My poor Linda needs lots of money to pay for the remedy. When Mrs. Marshall heard him mentioning death, she couldnt help but say in a choked voice over the phone, But in case she and Ezra find out about my rtionship with you, shell strangle me to death definitely. Dont worry. Ezra cant handle his own business now, and he doesnt have time to care about us. I believe that as long as I dont find fault with him, he wont disclose it to the public, Romanforted Mrs. Marshall. In fact, Roman had little confidence in Ezra. But now he could only tell Mrs. Marshall in this way. Anyway, when he diedter, he could not know about their catfights. And Roman had little affection for Linda. He did not like his daughters, not to mention Linda was a sick child. Roman had two or three illegitimate daughters. He gave their mothers a sum of money and forbade them to disturb his life again when they got to his door. The reason why he had been taking care of Linda was only because of Lindas mother, Janie Wilson or Mrs. Marshall. On the surface, Janie seemed gentle and quiet, rather good at pleasing men and getting their affections. Thus, he could not be ruthless to her as he did to other women. In addition, Janie had a good rtionship with Diana. So, Roman had been entangled with her for these years. Among so many women, who was the one that Roman missed the most nowadays? It should be Ezras mother. First of all, of course, it was because she was the most beautiful and elegant woman he had ever met. Second, she always gave him the cold shoulder. As the saying goes, the grass is always greener on the other side of the fence. The unavable woman, too, was the best one. The more she ignored him, the more he loved her. Later, he did some tricks to get her. Another reason was that she gave birth to his only son. Thus, he certainly missed her more. When thinking about those things rted to the indifferent woman, Roman missed her suddenly. He was going to die sooner orter. If he could see her before dying and say sorry to her, it would be good. He knew that he had changed her life due to his devious means. In fact, he had ruined her life. She then loved someone else, but she had to stay away from that man because she had an affair with him. Then, Diana had made a scene on the topic of Ezras mother, so she was tainted with scandals and had to leave the country. With Romans previous exnation, Mrs. Marshall agreed with Dianas proposal immediately when Diana contacted her. Honey, thank you so much. I dont even know what to say. Its OK. We are good friends! Dianas tone was the same as usual on the phone. But in her heart, she thought mockingly, Mrs. Marshall is indeed a bitch. She even shares a husband with her, isnt she? I also want you to rx. I find you have pined away these days, Diana said heartily. We should go for a beauty treatment together one day.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mrs. Marshall said, OK. I am thinking of asking you out, yet Im afraid youre not in the mood for a facial because of all the things youve mettely. What Mrs. Marshall referred to was that Ezra had an unexpected son. Diana has fought with Ezra for so many years and must be anxious to learn that he had a son. Im fine. Diana smiled ndly. Im going to rx just because therere a lot of things going on. Why dont we meet this afternoon? Diana invited. Okay, Mrs. Marshall answered at once. We can talk about the details of Lindas transfer to the nursing home. After Diana hung up the phone, the mocking smile on her face became more deepened. Doing beauty treatments? Diana would firstly ruin Janies face so that Janie then could not hook up with men with her beautiful face. Ezra had known that Diana had almost gone crazy. Some people were working for Ezra and reported to him what Diana was doing. However, Ezra did not intend to intervene. Anyway, if Diana and Janie made a scene, it would benefit him; so why should he care? What Ezra wanted to do now was to make Maisie give up her n of leaving the country. Yes, he did not want Maisie to go abroad with his son at all. His agreement andpromise were all feigned. After Ezra spent 1. 5 million dors to let Maisies mother break off the rtionship with Maisie, Ezra drove Maisie and his son home and he was not turned away. If it was before, Maisie would have let him go when he sent her son and her downstairs. When entering the home, Daisy took the child to the room first. Maisie looked at Ezra and asked, Tea or coffee? Or water? Ezra smiled. Its not easy to be served with coffee today. Seeing that Maisie was about to ignore him again, he replied immediately, Coffee. Maisie turned and left. It did not take long for a mellow, fragranttte to appear in front of Ezra withtte art on it, as delicate as the one she prepared for him every day when they were lovers. Maisie held a cup of iced Americano as usual. It was funny that Ezra liked to drinkttes and preferred to add more sugar, while Maisie liked iced Americano all year round. Thanks. Sitting on the sofa, Ezra held up his coffee and thanked Maisie. After taking a sip, heplimented, Your coffee is getting better. Maisie replied politely, Its just OK. It falls far short of the coffee made by the barista in your cafe. The most popr Sunshine Cafe in Riverside City was run by Ezra. The reason for its poprity was mainly because of its coffee. Compared to the chief barista Annie in the cafe, Maisies skills in making coffee were not worth mentioning. Ezra stared at her and said in a soft tone, The two kinds of coffee have different meanings, so they taste different. I think the one you made tastes better. Ezras eyes were full of emotions. Maisie realized the other meaning of his words: It was only because she was the one who made it. It was ironic that Ezra started to tter her when they had broken up. Chapter 847 What an Annoying Man Maisie did not want to have an affair with him like this, so she said straightforwardly, Thank you for your help today. I can only brew a cup of coffee to express my thanks. The implication was that Ezra would taste the cup of pour-over coffee today, solely because he did her a favor. Ezra smiled sadly as he held the coffee in his hand. Maisie was really snobby. But Ezra found it gloomily that he seemed to like her snobbery because he would not have this cup of coffee, nor the quiet time, sitting face to face with her at this moment, if Maisie was not snobbish. So, Ezra did not say anything else but lowered his head to taste the coffee. Maisie sipped at her coffee for a while and then said, Isnt you busytely? Maisie urged Ezra indirectly to go when she found that he had no intention of leaving Grafstin. She did not want to see him every day. Ezra replied,nguid, Im busytely. Very busy. He then added when Maisie was about to say something, Busy bonding with my son. Maisie then did not want to talk to him at all. Apparently, he was teasing her by saying that. Ezra coaxed her when he found she was on the edge of getting angry, Hey, dont be mad. You wouldnt be like this before. Its just a joke. Dont take it seriously. Maisie denied, Im not angry. She just did not want to pay any attention to him. She thought it over and then added, And, I used to be like this. Actually, Im narrow-minded and irritable. You just dont know it. Ezra asked curiously with his eyebrows raised, Oh? Is that so? For example, when? For example Maisie gulped her words back as she just opened her mouth. For example, when he flirted with other women at parties, or when he had scandals with other women, she was heartbroken. The pain was like thousands of ants gnawing on her heart. Sometimes she even fell into the circle of self-denial and self-doubt. She wondered if she was so bad that he wanted to have an affair with others when he was with her. But she could only suffer from the pain in silence. There was no one to talk to because no one knew the two were in love at that time. She could not talk to Emelia and other friends. Ezra, however, never exined to her any of the scandals. In Maisies eyes, Ezra thought it unnecessary to give her exnations. Maybe he thought Maisie was merely a new toy to y with or a tool to relieve his loneliness during the emotional gap. It was really too bitter to love him, so much so that she still had the desire toin when she mentioned these things now. But she realized that Ezra and she were neither lovers nor friends. It was best not to recall the past. So, she did not say things. For example? What? Ezra asked again, slightly narrowing his eyes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Obviously, Maisie was in the mood to say something. Ezra caught a sh of pain in her eyes. Maisie lowered her eyes and said faintly, Nothing. Ezra closed his lips tightly and stared at her with a sinking feeling in his eyes. He wondered if it made her so painful to mention the past about him. Perhaps they were unhappy when they broke up because of the child. But Ezra believed he was happy with Maisie. And Maisie was jolly when she was with him, wasnt she? They had never quarreled with each other, nor even a small one. When they were in love, things were normal and uneventful and their life was simple and cozy. When he was thinking, Maisie got up and turned. Ill go see the child. Then she left the living room, leaving behind only a cup of coffee that had not been drunk up. Ezra stared at her coffee, frowning. He did not understand. The original vor of the coffee was bitter, wasnt it? Howe she loved it so much? Maisie came out in a short while, holding her coat. She said to Ezra, Ezio is sleeping. You can stay here if you want. Im going to work. Ezra got up and said immediately, Let me drive you to thepany. Maisie took a step back and refused, No, thanks. He had suggested previously that they should interact more with each other so as to break up rumors quickly. However, she refused it. She believed that justice would prevail and that rumors could not spread when people were truly well-informed. Her expression of disgust hurt Ezra, but he still insisted on going out with Maisie. I have something to tell you. While waiting for the elevator, Maisie asked Ezra, What do you want to say? Every time Maisie talked with him in such a strange and detached way, Ezra felt sad and wanted to stop her. But after thinking about his current situation of being disliked, he gave up the idea of protesting and turned to the things he wanted to talk about. Dont be sad. Your mother and you havee to this stage The rtionships between parents and kids usually vary; some are good, others are bad. Ezras intuition was telling him that Maisie was a person who valued family. He was afraid that she would be upset because he bought off her mother-daughter rtionship without her permission today. So, he followed out and tried tofort her. When did Ezra ever be so careful? Never. It was others who were subservient to him all the time. Now he did not know why he would care about Maisies feelings and did not want her to be upset. Besides, she was the kind of person who would not tell her sadness. He worried that she was sulking and thus made herself even unhappier. Maisie was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Ezra wouldfort her and even exin the rtionship between parents and children in this way; it did not match his willfulness at all. When she came back from thinking, she smiled politely at Ezra and said in a calm tone, Thank you for yourfort. I have nothing to be sad about. Its also a relief for me to end the rtionship. When Maisie saw her mother give up the rtionship for money at first, she was indeed sad, but more than that, she felt a sense of loss. How could she be hated to such an extent? But after the sadness, she regained herposure and was relieved. She had never been loved and epted by her parents, and now it was simply the end of her mother-daughter rtionship. Maisie was fine. She still had her son, her brother David and her best friends, like Emelia, who loved her. She was not unloved. The elevator arrived just at this time. Maisie gave Ezra a farewell nod and stepped into the elevator. Maisie looked calm with indifferent eyes. She had no other feelings about Ezra, which made Ezra frustrated. He could only watch the elevator close and turned back to the house. Ezras little sweet son was sleeping soundly, handsome and cute. He had nothing to do in Maisies home actually, but he just did not want to leave. Daisy and he had nothing to talk about, so Daisy went to the kitchen to do the dishes and other cleanings. Ezra went around Maisies study and finally found something for himself to do. He satnguidly on the bay window in the study and sent a message to Maisie on the phone, I think your desk is a little small. Ill help you get a new one, OK? One could imagine how annoyed Maisie was when she received such a message. Maisie felt her forehead throbbing out of control. If Ezra had nothing to do, he should just go away. Why did he start to decorate her study? What an annoying man! Chapter 848 Ezra Was Blacklisted Thank you for your kindness. I dont think its small at all. Maisie typed these words word by word on the phone, gritting her teeth. Maisie knew how important her work was to her, so she had high requirements for her study. Every item in the study was selected carefully by herself and each was the mostfortable and suitable for her. Her study was very big and there was a wall-to-wall bookcase which was filled with all kinds of books and various trophies she had won since childhood, as well as photos of her with some business figures. There was also good sunlight and afortable, romantic bay window. The desk was made of thick solid wood and was sorge that she could put all her working materials on it when she was busy. It was not small at all! Ezra did not know what else to say, so he just picked a topic, otherwise, he was too bored to stay by himself. After receiving her reply, he then changed the topic, I saw your photo with Professor Daisy. I got tickets for his next lecture. Can I invite you to go to the lecture? Prof. Daisy was an old professor of economics whom Maisie venerated very much. A few years ago, Maisie attended one of his lectures and took a photo with the old man. She then kept that photo in her study as a souvenir. Over the years, Maisie had be Julians right-hand woman and was much busier than before. Even if there was an opportunity to attend Prof. Daisys lecture, she had no time to go at all. Ezra knew about it and that was why he invited her to attend the lecture. However, the chatbox had been silent for ages since the invitation was sent, so Ezra sent another query, Busy? Why dont you answer my messages? As soon as the message was sent, a big red alert showed up on his phone, indicating that he had been cklisted by Maisie! Ezra jumped down from the bay window in disbelief, staring at his phone for a long time.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had cklisted him? She had cklisted him! When Maisie and he broke up, Maisie changed her contact information to cut off all rtions with him. At that time, he could understand her. But now He just sent her a few messages, though they were boring and meaningless. But should he be cklisted? How insensitive! She did not care about his feelings at all! Ezra was extremely annoyed, but he could not change the situation. In the past, he would have turned around and walked away, if he had been treated like this by a woman; but now he was unwilling to leave her. Here was his cute little son and And a woman who made him upset. Maisie had loved him, hadnt she? Howe she disliked him so much now? What was wrong? What Ezra did not understand was that the problemy in him. Maisie had her own principles of self-respect as a woman. She would love him wholeheartedly when they were in love; but when they broke up and had no sexual links, she would keep a normal distance between him, as a normal man and a normal woman would do. Maisie could not ept the current situation where Ezra was kind of flirting with her. If Ezra loved her or really wanted to ask her to stay, he should convince her with a firm attitude. However, the fact was the opposite. Thus, Maisie could only take his actions as unserious flirting and give him the cold shoulder. Ezra took the phone to dial Maisie in great anger. He wanted to protest andin. The result was that Maisies phone was switched off, against Ezra obviously. Ezra paced around the study angrily, and then rushed out to get wine. He needed to calm down by drinking. Daisy had juste out of the kitchen when she met Ezra who was looking for something in the dining room. The man looked furious. Daisy went forward and asked tentatively, Mr. Cantillo, what are you looking for? Wine, Ezra said briefly. Daisy was startled and thought to herself, Is it okay to drink during the day? Besides, theres nothing to go with wine. But she took out a bottle of red wine from the nearby cab and handed it to him. The wine is in the cab over here. Ezra turned to take the bottle of wine and looked at the cab, which disyed a number of red wines. He grunted, So many wines. Does she drink a lot? No, Daisyughed. Maisie is very disciplined and she lives a regr life. These wines are only prepared to celebrate New Years Day or something happy. Ezra did not say anything else but took a corkscrew and a goblet to open the wine on the nearby table. Daisy reckoned that Ezra was not the real owner of the home and it was impolite for him to drink in Maisies house. But Daisy was a nanny and she was not allowed to stop him in this way. So, she took the phone back to her room and gave Maisie a call. If Maisie allowed her to stop him, then she would be confident in doing so. However, Maisies phone was off, which was a surprise to Daisy. In fact, Maisie never switched off her phone when she was at work, in case her son and Daisy could not contact her as something urgent happened. But now, the phone was truly off. Daisy understood when she noticed the angry man in the house. The two must be quarreling and Maisie simply turned off the phone in order to avoid Ezra. No wonder Ezra wanted to drink; he was drowning his sorrows in wine. Daisy did not want to interfere with their quarrels after knowing the general situation. When the child woke up after a while, Daisy took the kid out of the room and intended to let him stay with his father Ezra. But Daisy did not expect Ezra had chugged a bottle of red wine at that time. Not only that, Ezra had opened the second bottle and was drinking it. Daisy was startled, and she hurried up to dissuade Ezra, Mr. Cantillo, you cant drink anymore. Ezra looked at her and drunkenly reached out his hands towards the child in Daisys arms, You little man,e here and let me hold you. He was so drunk that Daisy did not dare to let him hold the child. She hastily took a step back and said, No, no. What if you drop the baby? The little boy in Daisys arms did not know that Ezra was drunk, and he reached out his little hands to touch Ezra, babbling. Daisy was so anxious that her forehead began to sweat. Jesus, what was this all about? Im not drunk. Dont worry, Ezra replied stubbornly. He then continued to wave at the little boy in Daisys arms. The little boy was kicking his legs in excitement and was eager to hug Ezra. Daisy was about to copse. She rushed back to her room with the kid in her arms and gave Maisie a call, praying that Maisies phone was on, or she would not know what to do next. The good thing was that Maisies phone was connected quickly. Upon getting connected, Maisie heard her sons cries on the phone, and she asked Daisy worriedly, Whats happening? Indeed, she had switched her phone off before in order to avoid Ezra. She knew that Ezra would be dissatisfied with being cklisted and would certainlyin about it to her. She did not want to say anything more to him and she was also going to have a meeting, so she simply shut down the phone to have a quiet moment. She did not expect that her son would cry loudly on the phone as she had turned off the phone for several minutes. Chapter 849 What A Cold Woman Daisy told Maisie about Ezras drunkenness, and also told her that Ezra insisted on holding the child and the child also wanted to be held by him, which was why the child was crying at the moment. Maisie was furious at the other end of the phone. She had always been tolerant; very few things would make her angry. But this time she was mad. For one thing, Ezra was drunk at her house, which was absurd. For another, he wanted to hold her son when he was drunk. Wasnt he afraid of hurting the child? The man was surely unreliable, or perhaps he did not care about his son at all! Daisy said on the phone, How about you get back and stop him at once? I dont know what to do. Maisie took a deep breath and instructed Daisy calmly, You take Ezio out to y. Leave Ezra alone in the house. Daisy was surprised. Youre noting back? No, Maisie replied tly. I dont care about him. Whatever. Youre right. Daisy thought it was good that Maisie did note back. A drunken man might take the opportunity to do something crazy. However, Maisie and he now were not in a romantic rtionship; whom he was linked to was only the little boy. Therefore, Maisie did not have to care about Ezra. When Daisy was about to hang up the phone and pack up some stuff for Ezios outdoor activities, Maisie added on the phone. Bring more stuff. Later, I will pick you up downstairs. We wont go back tonight. Well go to the hotel. Since Ezra was drunk, he would not leave soon. Maisie was worried that he would continue to stay at her house at night. So, she decided to take Daisy and her son to stay at the hotel; she made up her mind to stay away from Ezra. Daisy then did what she was told and went out with the child and the things needed when they were at the hotel. Maisie waited for Daisy downstairs. She drove Daisy and Ezio to the hotel at first, and then returned to thepany to work. Ezra was indeed very drunk. He did not know why he drank so much. He just felt bad and so drank nonstop, one goblet after another. He was not aware of anything unusual when Daisy went out with the child. He reckoned that they might y outdoors for a while. As they left, alcohol made him groggy and he fell asleep on therge dining table. When Ezra woke and sobered up, he found that night fell and streetlights came on, while the entire home was cold and empty-no one was in the house except him. Ezra was puzzled. Usually, Maisie should be off work now, and Daisy should alsoe back with Ezio. Maisie? He shouted the name tentatively. Then he rubbed his forehead, which was aching dully, and stood up. No one responded to him in therge house. Ezra looked around to find that there was no one at home. His brows furrowed and a bad feeling was surging in his heart. Did she run away from home with the baby and the nanny?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He could not be disliked to such an extent, right? With a tinge of upset, he took out his phone and called Maisie. This time the phone was soon connected. Ezra asked in a hoarse voice, Where are you? His throat was parched at the moment after drinking too much wine and sleeping for a long time. Maisie replied coolly, Outside. Ezra asked, What do you mean you are outside at this hour of the night? Were at the hotel. We wont go back tonight. Maisie simply confessed as she thought it was useless to make excuses. Ezra tightened his lips at the other end. The thing he was worried about most did happen-he was a disliked one, indeed. Ezra sneered. He felt his hand shaking with anger as he held the phone, Maisie, you win. Youre really something! As he finished his words and hung up the phone, he grabbed his coat and rushed out. Maisie was so heartless! Ezra admitted that he made himself drunk today on purpose. He wanted Maisies love and sympathy by doing so. He wanted her toe back to see him. He believed that Daisy would tell her all these things. But what he did not expect was that she did note back to see him and went to the hotel with his son and the nanny. Maisie totally ignored him. No, he was not ignored but abandoned. Even if they were ordinary friends, shouldnt she care about him when he got drunk? Ezra had never suffered from injustice and hate like this since he was born. When he rushed out, his eyes were red from shame and grievance. He wanted to call Julian and other friends to talk about it, but he found suddenly that they were now all with their wives. They had long been unable to be empathetic to him. Even if he looked for theirfort, he would probably get their frowns of impatience in return. In the end, he could only go back to the hotel where he stayed, alone. But he did not have time to be sad. Just as he returned to the room, he received a call from his assistant, Mr. Cantillo, something happened. That manager of the branch officemitted suicide! What? Ezras face clouded over with anger immediately. What happened? Didnt he make an appointment with you to meet tonight? After Ezra came to Grafstin, he left his assistant at the branch to deal with businesses. As he expected, the branch manager could not stand the sting of conscience after a few days of torment. The branch manager took the initiative to call the assistant and decided to confess tonight. However, something unexpected happened before the scheduled time. The assistant said, I was waiting for him toe and then I was told about his suicide. His family said he went out in the afternoon. He was seriously ill and needed to take medicine on time, so his family called him to remind him of it. However, they couldnt contact him, so they called the police. Finally, the police found him in the park near his home and he had swallowed a lot of drugs Ezra was unsmiling. I wille immediately. Ezra had enough of Maisies ignorance, and he did not want to stay here any longer. It was good to be separate from each other now so that Ezra could calm down. Also, the matter rted to the branch manager was tricky. Ezra must go to deal with it in person. OK, the assistant responded. Then he told Ezra another piece of information, ording to the facts I found out, he met Anna Cantillo this morning. Anna? When Ezra heard the name, he waspletely stunned. His so-called sister, Anna, was a typical girl born into a wealthy family. She was arrogant and capricious, living a chaotic life with a wrong outlook on life. How could she have had contact with this middle-aged man? Keep on investigating. Ezra hung up the phone after giving his order and started to pack up his things and left at once. Before boarding the ne, he struggled for hours, and ultimately, he gave Maisie a phone call. Something hase up and I have to leave for a couple of days. Stay safe, both you and our baby. He told Maisie. One could not find his anger and grievance toward Maisie in his voice. Okay. Maisies reply was extremely short without an unnecessary words. She remained the same nonchnt look, even if Ezra was about to leave. Ezra gnashed his teeth and ended the conversation with a goodbye. What a cold woman! Chapter 850 Maisie’s Bottom Line When Maisie found that Ezra had finally left, she breathed a long sigh of relief. Currently, Daisy, her son and she were eating at the restaurant in the hotel. But she did not decide to take her son back home, even though Ezra had left. Since they had already checked in, she thought it was good to let her son stay in a different environment. When the meal was almost finished, David called her and said that he had returned to Riverside City. David added, I sent Mom to the bus first and then I left. I just had a video call with her and she is already at home, so you dont have to worry that she will trouble youter. OK, Maisie answered. She insisted on giving me a seventy-hundred-and-fifty-thousand-dor check. I didnt take it, David said. I wanted to take it back and return it to Ezra. But then I thought since it is the money to buy out your rtionship, why not just let her keep it. Otherwise, she wouldin that she doesnt have that money in her hands and rely on you shamelesslyter. The money owed to Ezra I will pay it back together with you. David sounded resolute. Maisie refused, David, you are about to have a family. Keep your money for your own business. I can handle it. How can you handle such arge sum of debt? You also have to raise Ezio! David was distressed and anxious. Its okay. Ezra said that he took the money as his expenses to raise his son. When I go abroad and stay there, I will earn money as soon as possible to pay him back. Maisie was not worried about this huge sum of money; she believed that if she worked hard, she would repay it. Maisie had lived in poverty almost all her life since she was a child. But she had managed to earn a good ie every time through her efforts and hard work. David wanted to say something else, but Maisieforted him, David, it is long before repaying. Well talk about itter. Okay. David could only respond in this way, but in his heart, he vowed to help Maisie pay the debt. David did not want Maisie to keep owing Ezras favor. What if that shameless guy threatens Maisie with the debt? David worried. What David did not expect was that his mother could go back to Grafstin again, even if he sent his mother to the bus in person and witnessed that she was at home in the video. Maisies mother went home with satisfaction at first. Upon her arrival, she showed off the check to Maisies father and told him that Ezra would give the other seventy hundred and fifty thousand dorster. The two were very content with the result and nned to retire on the money. However, in the evening, Maisies mother received a phone call from Ruth Cantillo. Of course, the caller was not Ruth herself, but someone who seemed to have nothing to do with her. The caller Ruth found egged Maisies mother on stealing the baby out. The caller said on the phone, As long as you can get Maisies son out, we will give you another sum of money. As for the amount, you can get as much as you want. I can get as much as I want? The words were beckoning Maisies mother. Besides, she was much bolder after having Ezras money. Nothing would satisfy human greed; Maisies mother was a good example of it at this moment. Normally, the 1. 5 million dors Ezra promised were enough for her to enjoy an easy life; after all, she was a poor woman, living in a disadvantaged family. However, she was not satisfied with it and wanted more instead.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Im sure you all know that Ezra Cantillo gave me 1. 5 million dors. Therefore, I shall not contact my daughter anymore. You guys are making it difficult for me. Maisies mother was affectedly embarrassed at first. The caller gritted her teeth and said over the phone, Then well pay 1. 5 million dors, too. Maisies mother was dissatisfied. No way! I risked offending Ezra to work for you, and you would just give me 1. 5 million. Insincere! And Ezra said that the other seventy hundred and fifty thousand dors depends on my performance. If I approach my daughter as you wish, he will definitely not pay me the rest of the money. You have topensate me. Maisies mother ripped the caller off. Two and a quarter million dors. Even one cent less is uneptable. The caller was exasperated by Maisies mother and rebuked her, Too greedy! Arent you afraid you wont be able to spend all the money? A vulgar woman was talking about millions of dors. Is her life worth all the money? You dont have to worry about whether I am able to spend it or not! Just tell me whether you will give it to me! Maisies mother began to make a scene. If she was not able to enjoy it, she could leave it to her son David. Okay, well. But we can only pay a third of it first. And the rest we will give you when you hand over Maisies son to us. The caller said over the phone with teeth gritted. No problem, Maisies mother agreed right away. Then, when I receive your money, Ill go to Grafstin. But I have a problem. With Ezra in Grafstin, I cannot do it. Maisies mother was wise sometimes. The caller snorted coldly, Dont worry. He has already left there. Your son has also gone back to Riverside City. Everythings ready. Whether you can do it is only up to you. Once Maisies mother heard that Ezra had left, she became confident. Then Im sure I will seed. Just get the money ready. She had plenty of ways to deal with her daughter. For so many years, she had Maisie in her hands. Every time she was making a scene, her daughter wouldply with her on everything. Lets wait until you get it done. After saying the words, the caller hung up the phone. In a moment, Maisies mother received seventy hundred and fifty thousand dors on her ount. She looked at the number in glee over and over again. However, she did not realize that she was going to steal Maisies son this time, Maisies bottom line. In Maisies mothers opinion, since her silly daughter did not want to marry Ezra, there was no need to raise Ezras son. That she went to take that child away was helping her daughter to be free. After Ezra flew to the branch and rejoined his assistant, he went to the managers house first. The police also investigated this case, and they found that the manager had swallowed pills tomit suicide and there was no sign of homicide. Ezra did not believe these words. When he and his assistant had just arrived at the managers home, the managers daughter seized him in tears, Mr. Cantillo, I dont believe my father wouldmit suicide. There must be something we dont know. Ezra raised his eyebrows and listened to the little girl. She cried, After finding my father, my mother did not want to call the police. I insisted on calling the police. I think theres something wrong. Although my father was seriously ill, I know he really wanted to live. He said he wanted to see me get good grades in the college entrance exams, get into my ideal university, get married, and have childrenter. He believed that he would live one day at a time. So, he did not want to die at all! Someone must have abetted your father, or threatened him, Ezra said with certainty. The little girls eyes were red and puffy from crying. Please. Find out the murderer. Please. Ezra could feel that there must be a deep bond between the little girl and her father. Thus, heforted her, What you have to do now is to calm down and prepare well for the exams, so that you wont let your father down. Chapter 851 She Doesn’t Care After consoling the daughter, Ezra turned to the managers wife, who seemed rather haggard after the shock. Why didnt you call the police? Though he didnt want to interrupt her and do some investigations at this moment, he had to. The corner of her eyes went red immediately, Honestly, I thought he was only gued by illness. He was such an amiable man and I did not think things could be soplicated. Ezra nced at her and asked, Did he leave you any message? Or any letters? The woman shook her head with a sad face, No. He just said he wanted to go out for a walk, and he never returned. Ezra, abstaining from asking anything more, stood up and said, I hope you can have some good rest and get better. You still have a daughter to look after. If you find anything when arranging his belongings, please do call us. Okay. The woman nodded, propping against the bed in a weak manner, and said, Goodbye, Mr. Cantillo. After Ezra and his assistant left the managers house, his assistant sighed, What should we do now? Mr. Cantillo? Ezra asked, Wheres Anna? His assistant said with contempt, In a bar. It was already the middle of the night after Ezra hade all the way from Grafstin. But it was also a time when the bar was most boisterous, a time that Anna loved the most. Ezra said, We should go to the bar. His assistant asked kindly, Should you eat something first? When he informed Ezra of the managers ident, it was dinner time. His boss must have rushed here without eating anything, and when he arrived, they lost no time looking for clues. Therefore, he thought it was necessary that his boss eat something. Ezra said ndly, Its okay. I ate something on the ne. Somehow, Maisie, who was in the distant Grafstin, emerged in Ezras mind. Her coldness and indifference made Ezra want to deliberately torture himself. As if in doing so, Ezra could show Maisie his discontent. Though she probably would not care about his being hurt, Ezra still wanted to do that. His assistant did not insist and drove him to the bar. Anna, wearing a sexy ck dress and a lot of make-up, was having fun in the bar. When Ezra and his assistant entered, she was dancing intimately with a man. Ezra went forward and dragged her out. Anna was so angry that she shouted out, What the hell are you doing? But Ezra did not say anything. He just tightened his grip and dragged her out of the bar. While throwing her aside, Ezra asked coldly, Why did youe all the way from Riverside City to here? Ezra knew that Anna would not acknowledge having met the manager nor having anything to do with him, so Ezra took some tentative steps.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna sneered, I can go anywhere I want. Its none of your business. Whats the rtionship between you and the manager? Ezra asked abruptly. Her eyes wandered away and then she said drily, I dont know him. You dont know him? Ezra let out a sarcastic smile, Then howe someone said that he had met you and that he was dead after meeting you? The corner of Annas mouth went up in a weird way, Hes dead? Ezra stared attentively at her face, Yes, after meeting you. It was apparent that Annas words proved that she had met the manager, and her smile was enough to testify that she had something to do with him. It seemed the managers death was exactly what Anna wanted. Otherwise, why was she smiling? As intelligent and sophisticated as Ezra, he saw through what was going on in Annas mind. Anna smiled weirdly when hearing the news of the managers death. She felt a rush of excitement and wanted tough, but then she realized she could not do that in front of Ezra, so Anna tried to hold back that smile, which in the end became a weird one. Anna was rather vexed being stared at like that, so she shouted at Ezra, What do you mean by saying hes dead after meeting me? It feels like I have killed him. Ezra said instantly, Did you not? Anna suddenly felt choked, and she heard him continue, If you did not do that, tell me every word you have said to him when you met him. I will judge whether he died because of you. Anna stamped her feet, I said I dont know him. Why are you questioning me this and that? Ezra? Anna asked first in a mean and vicious tone, Listen, I have never admitted your existence. You are just a bastard. You are nothing to me. Ruth, who normally pretended to be an educateddy, was more or less polite to Ezra. But when it came to Anna, an awfully spoiled silver-spoon girl, there was nothing civil about her. It was self-evident what Mrs. Cantillo had been instilling into her two daughters. Sometimes, it was reasonable that Roman was reluctant to give the family enterprise to his two daughters. Roman must know something. First, Ruth and Anna did not have the ability to lead the Canuli forward. Second, there was something worrying about their character, especially Anna, which made it hard to entrust them with important tasks. It followed that Roman should just give Ezra thepany. But he was also reluctant to give Ezra everything when Ezra was doing everything against him. Anyway, his discontent with both sides made it ambiguous as to who would inherit the Canuli, which was why Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters had beenpeting with Ezra for all these years. Ezras assistant was quite enraged by Annas meanness. If it had not been for Ezra, who had brought huge profit to Canuli, Anna had long been cast out of her luxurious and decadent life. The Canuli would have gone bankrupt a long time ago if it had been led by those three women. And instead of being grateful, Anna even spat malicious words at Ezra, which made the assistant clench his fist with rage. But the person who was involved seemed rather calm. Ezra had long used to their cynicism. For Ezra, they were just maniacs. If their harsh words could beat him, Ezra would have vanished from this world. He narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile, Let me guess what could happen between you, a middle-aged manager, and a young woman. I suppose the only thing that could happen between you guys is sex. Anna did not react, while his assistant was startled. Anna and the manager were secretly? But wasnt it a known fact that the manager was a righteous and honest man who loved his family deeply? Chapter 852 Why So Weak? Anna folded her arms without looking at Ezra and answered contemptuously, Just say whatever you want to say. Then I will continue. said Ezra, who slightly narrowed his eyes, I believe it was Ruth who first told you to hook up with him? Your mother is not likely to drag you into this after she has buried Ruths future. But what she does not know is that Ruth has dragged you down. Ezra clicked his tongue and sighed, What a good sister. Ezras words greatly stung. She turned around and red at Ezra, Shut the fuck up. Apparently, Ezra was right. The affair between the manager and Anna was nned by Ruth. But Anna was notpletely innocent. Besides living avish life, she also got herself into many bad habits. Her monthly pocket money always ran out in a short time, after which she dared not to ask her mother for more, for she was afraid to let her mother know what kind of messy life she was living. The only person Anna could turn to was her sister, Ruth. And eventually, Anna was somehow under Ruths control. Maybe someone would question why Anna didnt turn to her father. It should be made clear that Roman never liked girls, let alone a girl like Anna, who was good for nothing and idled every day away. If she were to ask for money from her father, Anna would receive not a penny while being severely reprimanded. Anna had done listening to her father about how he hated her being a girl. She would rather stay away from Roman as far as possible. How would Anna ask him for money? That was like asking for humiliation. Ruth and Diana had long nned to exploit this manager to hinder Ezra. As for how to exploit the manager, Diana entrusted Ruth to deal with it while giving her a little guidance that it would be better to use a woman. Probably Diana would be surprised to find out that her big daughter had ensnared her little one with what she had taught her. If Anna could choose herself, how would she be willing to do that stuff with an average old man? But since she needed the money from Ruth, the choice was not in her hand. Actually, Anna was rather repulsive to everything and was rather resentful towards Ruth, which was why she was provoked by Ezras teasingmentary of good sister. After shouting out at Ezra, Anna turned around and ran away. The assistant was about to chase her when Ezra stopped him, Theres no need to chase her. His assistant looked at him, puzzled. Ezra answered, Though she seems stupid, shes not exactly stupid. Annas totally aware that if she acknowledges all these things, that means she has threatened someone to death. Besides, Ruth and her mother also have something to do with it. They could lose the right to inherit the Canuli. The old Cantillo would be so ashamed if he knew what foul things they have done. How could he let them inherit thepany? Ezra was analyzing carefully, So, what we need to do is to find the evidence that can prove theres something between Anna and the manager and that Anna has met the manager and has said something threatening to him. But now that the manager has gone, how could we find any evidence? Suddenly, something struck the assistant, Right, Mr. Cantillo, I searched a lot and found that the first time Anna came here was three years ago. Three years ago? Ezra smiled coldly, They have nned this three years ago. Three years ago when Ruth came here, she brought Anna with her, said the assistant, Since then, Anna has nevere here. So she had nothing with him in these three years. Ezra frowned and contemted for a while, Then the manager was threatened by that night. Otherwise, he would not have cooperated with Ruth for all this time. But this time, the manager decided not to obey Ruth. Instead, he was to confess the embezzlement, which annoyed Ruth and led to Ruth sending Anna here to warn him. Orpush him to death. A touch of coldness shed across Ezras eyes, What a vicious woman. Yeah, and shes totally innocent from all this. The assistant could not helpmenting. Pushing that manager to death could stop him from telling the truth, and using Anna would only make Anna the perpetrator. Ruth would be totally innocent. Ezra smiled in a sarcastic way, Diana is on the verge of going crazy. If she knew that her little daughter has been dragged into a trap by her big daughter and that she is now involved in a murder case, she would literally go crazy. Diana had always believed that Ruth loved Anna as much as herself. But ording to what had been observed by Ezra in his long battle against them, Ruths love was mingled with poison. While Anna was bathing in Ruths love for her, she became an imbecile who knew only how to spend money and enjoy the pleasure brought by an extravagant life. All in all, it was about inheritance. Ruth was having a nice dream, that was, if one day, they really got to take over thepany, was she going to share it with Anna? If Ruth had raised Anna into an imbecile in advance, then everything would belong to Ruth. So, though Ruth seemed to love Anna on the surface, she was actually poisoning Anna. Like now, wasnt Anna in the center of a vortex? Diana always thought that she and Ruth would do all the dirty stuff, and her little daughter would still remain innocent. But what Diana didnt know was that her little daughter had already been tainted. The manager definitely left something. I dont believe he hasnt left anything. If he was longing for death, he wouldnt leave anything of course. But hes apparently forced to death. He must have left something, something that includes important messages. said Ezra, We should begin from his daughter. I suspect that his wife knows something, but for some reason is unwilling to tell. As Ezra was reflecting on his brief meeting with the managers wife, he could feel how tense and unnatural she was, as well as her mistrust.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Unlike some inexperienced young men, Ezra had excelled in business for years. Sensitive and sophisticated as he was, Ezra could notice the slightest difference. After saying that, he felt a cramp in his stomach, so painful that he had to grab it with his hands. Mr. Cantillo. The assistant supported him in time, Itste. You should eat something. For the assistant, even an iron man would not be able to go through so many things in one night. Ezra said, Send me to the hospital. The assistant was shocked. His bosss fragile stomach was an old mdy, which would break out once he was overworked or didnt have food in time. Normally, some medicine would suffice. Why was he so weak this time that he needed to go to a hospital? Chapter 853 She Didn’t Show Up The assistant gave it a second thought and believed that since his boss had asked, the pain must have been too much this time. He hastened to say, Mr. Cantillo, Ill drive you immediately to the hospital. Just like that, Ezra was sent to the hospital. He was quite clear about his own condition. Arthur had made him have a thorough medical examination. His stomach problem was a stubborn one. They all had this problem. Mostly and unsurprisingly, it was caused by overworking and irregr eating habits. Arthur suggested Ezra mitigate it by sticking to some regimen.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Do I look like someone who would follow a regimen? Ezra remembered to have thrown such an answer at Arthur, which quite pissed Arthur off. It was unavoidable tonight that his stomach was going to hurt, for he hardly ate anything in Grafstin. To make things worse, Ezra drank a lot of alcohol in Maisies ce and did not care to eat anything even when he came here. It would be unnatural that his stomach didnt hurt. The doctor, after checking him, said Ezra was fine, but he needed to pay more attention to his diet and drink less alcohol, or no alcohol. Is there any ward avable for me? I dont feel well. I want to have a further check. Ezra added abruptly. The doctor and his assistant were both amazed. Though there was absolutely no need to stay in the hospital, the doctor called to confirm if there was any empty ward since Ezra, a big shot and a patient had asked. Actually, Ezra was not keen on that, after all, he did not want to waste medical recourses. But fortunately, the doctor told him that there was still some VIP ward left. So he moved in. Mr. Cantillo, is your stomach still hurting? The assistant was concerned, We can go back to Riverside City and have a thorough check-up in Mr. Hudgens hospital. Its okay. Ezra said briefly, I just feel more assured to stay the night in a hospital. Im alright. You may go home. Seeing that his stomach problem was not so serious, the assistant left after putting down the medicine and buying some light meals. Ezra, however, took out his phone and called Maisie, Im on your WhatsApp cklist. What should I do if I want to see my son? The person on the other end remained silent for a while and said calmly, I will add your number again. Deal, Ezra said with a touch of weakness, I will call youter. Okay. As usual, Maisie answered briefly without proposing any other subjects. Discouraged, Ezra hung up the phone. Was his voice not sick enough? After having dinner and medicine, he took a shower and changed into a hospital gown. When he believed he did look like a patient, he video-called Maisie, thinking that once Maisie saw him wearing a hospital gown, she would stop being cold and indifferent, wouldnt she? But to his surprise, it was his sons chubby face that first appeared on the screen. He was close to the camera, giggling with his newborn teeth, his saliva lying everywhere. Somehow, Ezra was a bit disappointed. He did like his son, but now he wanted to see the mother. But since the baby was quite hospitable, Ezra soothed himself and greeted the boy, Hey, kid, do you miss me? Maisie, who was outside of the camera, could not help rolling her eyes. The kid was so small. He could barely talk. How could he answer Ezra whether he missed his father or not? Maisie signaled Daisy to apany the kid video chatting with Ezra. She went to study for work. She did not want to have any furthermunication with Ezra and was quite embarrassed to face him like that. Plus, Ezra said he want to see his son. Why should Maisie bother him? In addition, Maisie wanted to avoid any misunderstanding about her trying to get close to Ezra or extract something from him. So it would be better if Maisie didnt show up in this video chatting at all. While Ezra was ying with his son, he gradually became anxious. Why was Maisie not on the screen? Was it proper for her to leave him with a child who could barely talk? Ezra had no other choice but to make a stern face and ask the little kid, Wheres your mother? The kid, understanding the word mother, rambled about and even looked back to find his mother from time to time. Ezra smiled, satisfactorily. His patience for the kid paid off. But the boys rambling only attracted Daisy, who held him up and coaxed softly, Your mothers working in the study now. She will be right here with you after shes done with her work. Ezra was speechless. Did she go to work in her study? Ezra did not believe at all that Maisie went to work. She was probably trying to avoid him. Suddenly, his feeling wasplicated. Tonight, Ezra stayed in the hospital and changed into a hospital gown to attract her attention. But Maisie did not even show up. She did not want to see him at all. Oh, Mr. Cantillo, are you in the hospital? As Ezra was indulging in mncholy, Daisys voice wafted from the video. Daisy glimpsed at the screen when she came to coax the child and immediately found out Ezra was in the hospital, therefore, Daisy extended care for him. Its nothing. My stomach problem was an old mdy. Ezra buckled up and said. Daisy sighed, You busy people always forget to eat when you are upied with stuff. Howe your stomach doesnt hurt? Then Daisy reminded Ezra, You must pay attention to your stomach and try to eat at a regr time. Thank you for your suggestion. I will keep that in mind. Ezra nced at the cute boy who was sitting in Daisys arms, smiling, After all, now I have a son to care about. Never did he feel that life was precious. But now, every time he looked at his son, Ezra wanted to be alive and watch him grow up. Daisy said first, If you dont feel well, we should just stop here. You can have a good rest. Okay, Ezra answered in a nd tone but did not hang up the phone. Daisy had to ask again, Do you have anything else to say? Mr. Cantillo? Somehow, she felt Ezra didnt want to end this. Maisie Ezra could not control his feeling anymore and ask. Suddenly, Daisy figured it out. It was the person in the study that Ezra wanted to meet the most. His son was just a cover. But the woman in the study did not want to see him, or why did she enter it in the first ce? Daisy had to answer him honestly, Shes not able toe out in a short time. Shes talking something about going abroad. I see. Alright, goodbye. Ezra seemed dispirited. He hung up the phone without even looking at his son. Chapter 854 Every Means or Small Tricks Ezra put the phone away and threw himself on the bed. It was the first time that he had ever felt it was hard to guess what a woman had in mind. It was true that a womans heart was full of secrets. Ezra always believed that Maisie was still in love with him, that he was her only love, and that although they were not together anymore, he was still special to Maisie and she would still revolve around Ezra once he used some small tricks to attract her. But now, Maisie wouldnt even look at Ezra though he had tried every possible means, let alone some small tricks. What was wrong?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ezra racked his mind. As for Maisie, after she had finished her work, she went to Daisy to check on her son. Daisy hesitated for a while and said to her, Mr. Cantillo was wearing a hospital gown when I was video chatting with him. It seems hes sick, and probably seriously sick. Otherwise, he would not end up in the hospital, right? In the hospital? While holding her son, Maisie was a bit startled. Yes, said Daisy, I asked. And he said it was an old mdy. Then its probably his stomach, Maisie said ndly before taking her son for a shower. Maisie was clear about certain aspects of Ezra. After all, Maisie had been with him for some time. She was not concerned about Ezras condition for he had friends like Arthur. There wouldnt be any big problems. Most importantly, Ezras health was not something that an ex-girlfriend like her should be concerned with. Ezra spent a whole night in the hospital tossing and turning, waiting for Maisies call. But nothing happened. He waspletely discouraged. When the assistant came the next morning, he seemed to look worse than the day before. The assistant was worried, Mr. Cantillo, are you feeling well? Howe his boss looked much worse after staying one night in the hospital? This hospital was no good. Ezra, of course, was unable to confide his secret sentiments to his assistant. He merely said, The disinfecting water is too strong. I did not sleep well. Then, Ezra went to wash and have breakfast. After breakfast, Ezra intended to go to the police station to discuss with the cops how to look into this case. The moment Ezra and his assistantpleted the discharge formalities, he received a call from the managers daughter. The shivering voice of the little girl came from another end of the phone, Mr. Cantillo, I used my fathersputer today to look for some learning materials. And I found an encrypted document, but I dont know how to open it. Instinctively, I feel that it might contain some secrets because I have never seen it before. Instantly, Ezra turned serious. He lowered his voice and said to her, Where are you? We will be there in a minute. Its okay if its encrypted. Well find a way to open it. The little girl was so nervous that she was about to weep, Im in the study, at home. I locked the door, but I think my moms going to realize it soon. Please,e quick. I dont want my dad to die mysteriously. We are on our way. Ezra hung up the phone and hurried to the managers home with his assistant. When they arrived, they could only hear the shrill screaming of the managers wife, Get out! You are not weed here. They were not allowed to go in. Ezra and the assistant exchanged a nce. Apparently, the wife had found out that her little girl was behaving abnormally. She had lost her temper and was trying to stop something. Ezra and his assistant could almost conclude that she knew what had happened. But the situation was not advantageous for them, since they could not get in to retrieve theputer. Just as Ezra was trying to find a way, the door opened from within, and aputer was stuffed into his hands. It was the managers daughter, followed by her flustered mother. Ezra took a step back to guard theputer, while his assistant and the little girl were trying to block the managers wife. Seeing that Ezra had theputer, the managers wife sighed and sank to the floor with tears streaming down her face as if all her energy had been dissipated. Mom, please. Dads gone. What are you trying to hide? The managers daughter sank to the floor as well, holding her mother and crying. If he was forced by someone, we have more reasons to collect evidence, dont we? Then we can bring the murderer to justice. You know nothing! Nothing! After hearing what the little girl said, the managers wife looked up and shouted at her. The wifes shoulder fell down in a feeble manner after she shouted out. She cried out again, You know nothing Ezra, with theputer in hand, stood silently beside them. He did not speak until the mother and daughter calmed down, Since you know the truth, are you going to tell us, or are you going to let us open the file ourselves? The daughter said resolutely, I want to see what my father left. Respecting what the girl had chosen, Ezra signaled his assistant to raise them up. He went into the room with theputer. Since Ezra knew howputers worked, he soon cracked the file. The managers daughter rushed to theputer immediately, and stared at the screen to exam every word, while her mother buried her face in her hands, crying. It turned out that after the manager was targeted by Diana and Ruth. The manager fell into a trap set by Ruth when she was doing business here and slept with Anna after being drunk. The next day, Anna condemned him for forcing her into sex and the next moment, Ruth came in, defending her little sister. The manager had always been loyal and affectionate towards his wife and daughter. The sudden event made him both humiliated and desperate. Besides, Anna not only wanted to make a scene at his ce but also threatened to tell her father. The manager was so afraid that he agreed to cooperate with them. If he refused, he would lose not only his job and family but also his reputation. And from then on, he was under their control due to that filthy secret. When the manager decided to confess the embezzlement to Ezra, Anna came to him and threatened that if he dared to tell Ezra, she would make a scene at his daughters school. As his daughter was about to take the SAT tests, it would definitely ruin her future if this thing got aggravated. Moreover, his daughters reputation would be in peril. Who would dare to make friends with her if her ssmates knew that her father had raped a woman? And how could she ever get married? Every word that Anna said was pushing him to hell. The manager had no other option but to resort to suicide. He didnt want to die. Though he was seriously ill, he didnt want to die. He was cooperating actively with doctors so that he could buy more time, so he could see his daughter take the exam. If he could make it until the results came out, that would be more than satisfying. Chapter 855 They Are Good After reading the managersst words, his daughter appeared to be first shocked by the fact that her dad had an affair with another woman, but soon it was reced by great sorrow. Her mother, almost copsed, was crying, The world is not as bright as you thought it was. Its not that I dont want to tell you the truth. Its just the truth is too hard for you to bear. In her daughters eyes, her dad had always been a righteous and respectable man, which was why they decided to cover the truth in the first ce so that his image could remain untainted. The daughter wiped her tears away and said resolutely, I can bear it. I can tell whats right and whats wrong. Im not going to judge my dad just because he had an affair with that woman, because I know he was framed. Im not afraid of it being made public either. I dont care whether my schoolmates would judge me. You underestimate me. If you had told me earlier, this thing could have been avoided. My dad could have stayed with me longer. As she was saying, the daughter could not help feeling regret and bitterness, and eventually burst into crying. Parents always thought their children were fragile, and this thought finally led to a tragedy that couldve been avoided. The managers wife didnt expect her daughter to say such things. She walked forward and pulled her daughter into her arms. They cried on each others shoulders. No matter how many regrets or sorrow there were, what happened had happened. There was nothing they could do to reverse it. Ezra copied the article and sent it to his own email. Now, he came to understand why the manager killed himself. Luckily, he was not hopelessly muddled. Though he was not sure whether the managersst words could send Ruth and Anna to prison, which after all, was awyers business, Ezra was confident enough to say that they were no longer qualified to inherit the family property. In such a case, their future was doomed. They had been served well for the first part of their life. If they were going to live in poverty, they would probably choose to go to hell. When the mother and daughter calmed down, Ezra said to them, All I wanted was to know the reason. You can take your tests without worrying about anything. Im not going to confront Anna for now. Not expecting Ezra to keep it a secret, they exchanged a nce with each other and said thank you. They thought he was going to settle the score with Anna and Ruth the minute he got the letter. If so, more people would know what happened. But now, Ezra pretended not to know their little tricks, so that the little girl could take the test without pressure, which they were so grateful for. If it was exposed after the test, they could simply move to another city for college, a city without people knowing them, in case things turned for the worse. Ezra added, As for whether they will be punished byw, I have no idea. But I have awyer friend. I can consult with him or let him contact you. Since Phil was a professionalwyer, it would be better to consult with him in advance. But anyway, for Ezra, even if thew couldnt punish them, he had evidence that would bring due punishment for them. Besides, Diana was setting Linda and Janie up. He heard that ever since Linda moved to the nursery house arranged by Diana, Linda had been feeling not well. It seemed the show was just beginning. After dealing with this case, Ezra spent a day in the branchpany and went back to Riverside City with his assistant the next day. Actually, he nned to go to Grafstin first but then changed his n when the unhappy memories of that city came to his mind. Somehow, when he arrived at Riverside City, he went straight to Julians ce to see his two children. Julian was rather contemptuous, Dont you hate children? While ying with Julians son, he said casually, People change. Julian added, If you miss your son, you should see him in person. Ezra was silent. He wanted to see his son in person, but someone was giving him a cold face. He glimpsed at na, who seemed so cute and adorable, and felt an irresistible rush to hug her, I think I like daughters more. Julians son and daughter perfectly inherited their parents genes. The son was handsome and the girl pretty. But before Ezraid his hands on her, Julian had beaten him in that. Julian held the little girl in his arms and said, You can touch the boy, but not the girl. Ezra was speechless. He took back his empty hands and said indignantly, Whats wrong with you? Shes only a few months old. Julian said seriously, But shes still a girl. Ezra could not suppress his sentiments anymore, Youre sick. You may leave if you cant take it anymore, Julian said unbothered. Ezra clenched his teeth, Its not like other people cannot have a girl. If you can, you can have your own girl. Julian choked him again. Ezra inhaled deeply and said to himself that if he were to have a girl, his daughter would not be less beautiful than na. He and Maisie were both good-looking! Nope, why was he thinking about having a girl with Maisie? But the next moment, Ezra was discouraged, even if he wanted to have a girl, Maisie would not want to. When Emilia went in with coffee, Ezra and Julian were quarreling with each other like babies. Emilia sighed resignedly. Though she thought it was a bit too much that Julian wouldnt let Ezra hold the girl. But then she gave it a second thought and believed it was eptable considering the enormous care Julian paid to the girl.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. While handing the coffee to Julian, Emilia asked casually, How are Maisie and the baby doing? Ezra sipped a coffee and answered sarcastically, Good, good. They are living a life better than ever. Maisie was cool and pretty; the baby was cute and handsome; they were living quitefortable life. Only Ezra lived in hell. Chapter 856 Married for Long Emilia sensed theint in Ezras words and continued to stimte him, For example? Ezra stiffened and stared at Emilia with discontent. It was true couples tend to influence each other. Emilia used to be kind and generous. But after staying with Julian, she became sly as well. Ezra hummed, The mothers taking great care of the son, and the sons caring for his mother. Nothing could be more harmonious. Emilia was trying to hold back her smile, Thatll be awesome. I was worried she would be unhappy about the change of environment. Ezra was rendered speechless. Emilia meant that Maisie was unhappy about his staying with them, right? Feeling exhausted, Ezra sipped the coffee again and stood up, Ill see you around. He could not stay anymore, for the couple was ruthless.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The man was contemptuous, and the woman was secretly mocking him. Good. After Ezra went away, Emilia frowned and asked Julian, What does he mean? I feel hes resentful towards Maisie. Julian, however, was scared of being asked about his opinion towards Ezra and Maisie, because Emilia would me him for Ezras wrongdoing. It was so unpredictable. So, holding his daughter, Julian decided to avoid answering directly, Hes quite different from the past. I could hardly guess whats in his mind. Emilia was not at all satisfied, Julian, why are you avoiding the answer? Julian felt bitter. She was not aware of the reason? No matter what Julian said, Emilia was going to be picky. He was wrong to take both Ezras side and Maisies side. Now he chose to take no ones side, and it was still wrong. Julian was deeply concerned if Emilia was tired of him. Otherwise, why would all his conduct be wrong? Thinking of that, Julian groaned, No matter what I say, Im wrong. What do you expect me to say? Emilia lifted her eyebrow and glimpsed at him. Was he influenced by Ezras resentment? Since both her boy and girl were there, Emilia didnt want to pick a fight with Julian in front of them, so she left the room without saying anything. She intended to take a step back. But for Julian, her behavior suggested she didnt care to talk to him. Instantly, he was worried. Julian signaled the nanny to take care of the children and went to look for Emilia. Emilia just sat down in the study and was preparing to do some work on theputer. Now that the kids had reached a certain age, they were not as troublesome as when they were babies. And since she and Julian had been used to the role of parents, Emilia was considering it was time that she resume her career. During her pregnancy, Emilia slowly and calmly finished the love story of Nina and Cameron. As they were finally together, her story had alsoe to a perfect ending. Now she was nning to put down the story that was going on in her mind. She talked with Julian about it, and Julian proposed to buy the copyright to make a series, which was rejected by her. The next moment, Julians sudden intrusion surprised her. In the past, when she was writing stories in the study, Julian would never interrupt her. He knew how important a quiet environment was for creation. But why did hee in without even knocking at the door this time? We need to talk. Julian simply held her up from the chair and locked her in his arms. Emilia was lost, Talk about what? They had been married for a long time. What was he trying to talk about? But Julian looked so serious. About your feeling for me, Julian said one by one. But Emilia was still lost. What feeling could she possibly have for him except fondness and enormous fondness? And her fondness for him increasingly grew after they had children. Emilia felt more deeply and specifically his love for her. How could she not love him and love him more as days went by? Now, when Julian was questioning her feeling, Emilia felt both ridiculous and entertaining. Emilia struggled a little, Let me go first. You are holding me too tight. Its notfortable. Julian said in a bossy tone, No. Meanwhile, Julian was thinking if the answer was not good, he was going to punish her. Emilia red at him, Whats wrong with you? Julian? The man, who wasining in his heart, grew more sorrowful and beganining, See, youre criticizing all my behaviors. Whatever I say or do is wrong. Emilia, are you tired of me? Do you still love me? In the end, the man studied her face and uttered what was in the secret corner of his heart. Emilia could not be more speechless. Oh god. She never had those thoughts. Tired of him? Stop loving him? How was that possible? She had loved him since she was a little girl. And her love didnt stop even when they were in a divorce. She merely put Julian aside at that time. How could he not have that least confidence? Emilia was going to push him away, but as she saw the expectation and seriousness in his eyes, she suddenly felt her heart aching for him. Immediately, Emilia began to reflect on herself. Did she impair his confidence by neglecting him too often after they had children? Thinking of that, she hold him tighter instead of pushing him away, and tiptoed to give a slight kiss on his lips, How can I dont love you? I love you, so so much. More than ever. It was far beyond Julians imagination that he would receive such a romantic speech. He startled for a moment as if he had been greatly ttered. Julian knew that Emilia was not someone who was good at expressing her feelings. He thought he was going to make some great efforts before extracting something pleasant to the ear. He did not expect her to be so frank. Out of ecstasy, he held up her chin and pressed his lips against hers. Emilia felt it was too much and tried to take a step back. But the man reached out his arms and pulled her back again into his chest. Emilia sighed in her heart. Her work might need to wait a while. Later, the study was totally messed up. When the nanny knocked on the door, Emilia who was lying in Julians arms, pinched his waist, Its all your fault. Julian came to look for her but ended up spending a long time in the study with the door closed shut. Emilias cheek blushed merely thinking of it. Alright, its all my fault. Julian pulled the nket over to cover her, coaxing, I will go out first and bring you clothes. They were lying on the couch in the study. After the nanny went downstairs, Julian tidied himself up and left. Chapter 857 Not Granting His Wish The minute when Ezra went out of Julians ce, he was called away by Roman, who of course aimed at the child. Ezra was barely in the ward when Roman asked earnestly, Hows it going? Has Maisie agreed? Ezra answered in a casual tone, I dont know. I didnt ask her. His father was so enraged that he inhaled several times to ease his anger and asked, Then do you have any photo or video of my grandson? Let me see him. Ezra said, No. I didnt take any. Roman couldnt help raising his voice, Why? Why? You know I love the child. You are deliberately hindering me! He was so angry. The only photos Roman had at hand were sent by some anonymous ount. God knew how eager he was to see the child in person. If it was not for his poor health, Roman would have flown to Grafstin a long time ago. And Ezra spent several days in Grafstin, which meant he could have taken some photos so that his eagerness could be soothed. But Ezra didnt. He didnt take any. Roman felt his anger was burning him to hell. Ezra exined calmly, Im not used to taking photos. Actually, Ezra had abundant videos and photos of the child. But showing them to his father was not something he wanted to do. If the child was a girl, who knew whether he would still be so eager? Moreover, whenever he thought of the ident arranged by his father, Ezra felt his hatred toward Roman growing more than ever. Now that Ezra had developed certain feelings for Maisie, it became even more unbearable for Ezra. How could he grant his fathers wishes? Roman said peremptorily, Then you can video chat with her now. Let me see the child. Ezra spread his hands, Im on the cklist. It was true that Ezra had once been on the cklist, but Maisie had moved him out. He was deliberately lying to Roman. Roman, feeling a huge wave of anger washing over him, scolded, What have you done? Howe you guys are noting along? How should we bring up the kid thing to her? Ezra stood there in a desultory manner,pletely ignoring his father. Roman clenched his teeth, If you cannot bring the kid back, I will do it myself. Ezra raised his head up and red at him. Then Im going to make it clear today. If you dare toy your hands on them, I will be the first to pull your oxygen tube out. Actually, there were some worse things he did not utter, but his eyes had betrayed what was going on in his mind. Roman certainly felt the hostility that was making him trembling all over. He wagged his finger at him but could not utter a word for quite a while. Ezra cracked a cold smile and was about to leave when Roman stopped him with a resigned sigh, I promise you, so long as you bring the child back, I will give you everything. I had thewyer make a new will. Once the child is back, those testaments will take effect immediately and you will have the whole Canuli. Seeing that he wouldnt be threatened, Roman had no other way but to bend the rule, hoping to move him with this promise. But Ezra remained headstrong and left without even looking back. Roman pressed his lips angrily when his phone rang. It was from Janie. Janie seemed flustered and was crying, Lindas not well. Just now, a nurse called me and said she felt her chest tight and passed out. Im on my way to see her now. What should I do? What caused her chest tightness? At the moment, Roman was not in a mood to care for Janie, since he had no idea how to deal with his dear grandson. Janie seemed more upset, I dont know. She was good before, but not since shes in the nursery house. Is there any problem with the nursery house? Maybe it was due to her instincts. Janie suddenly became suspicious of Diana. After all, it was Diana who proposed to send her daughter to this ce. Roman analyzed, I dont think she knew our rtionship. Shes too calm. Its not like her. Dont think too much. Lindas weak all the time. Go check her first. Roman consoled her sinctly. It was pretty amazing that Linda could make it until today. She was probably dead a long time ago if she had not invested a huge sum. So in Romans eyes, there was nothing sad about her passing away. For him, Roman would rather put his attention on his dear grandson than on Linda. After contemting for a long time in the ward, Roman took out his phone and called Maisie. Roman got her number a long time ago and did not intend to dial this number for he thought Ezra was able to handle the thing. Well, he also felt a bit shameful to call Maisie after he had nned the car ident. But Ezras words left him no choice. Soon the phone was picked up. A womans light voice wafted over, Hello? Roman cleared his throat and said in a ttery tone, Its Ezras father. Maisie frowned. She could almost see his intention, but she pretended to know nothing, Nice to hear from you, Mr. Cantillo. It would be preposterous if she said that she had no grudge over him, but it would be better for her to conceal her emotions before he made a move.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. If she hung up the phone immediately, it would be immature. Roman was surprised to find out how calm Maisie was. He stopped a moment and mentioned the car ident first, I want to make an official apology to you for what I have done to you. I thought you were still in touch with Ezra, but I was wrong. And Im sorry for that. Maisie said ndly, Its over now. And the apology is not necessary, since my childhood and I are both fine now. It seemed Maisie had let it go, but herst sentence was a p in Romans face. If the ident had been more severe, the adorable child would not have been alive now. Chapter 858 Familiar Strangers Hearing Maisies words, Roman could hardly say anything for a while. He met her and had a few words with her when she took care of David in this hospitalst time. Maisie talked to Roman in a confident and calm manner, too. She seemed to be gentle and soft, but in fact, she was hard and strong-minded. Suddenly Roman understood why Ezra couldnt nail her. The more Maisie kept calm and quiet, the more difficultly she was seen through and dealt with. But his beloved grandson whom he missed very much was in Maisies hands now, so Roman would rather give up his pride. Roman said to Maisie again, Anyway, the rocky history between us has nothing to do with my grandson. I want to talk with you about him, and thats why I called you today. Full of derision and contempt, Maisie chuckled on the phone, Mr. Cantillo, how could you say there was nothing to do with you? You know, the kid came to the world just because your son and I had sex, right? Roman choked with rage again. Seldom could he expect that Maisie was so hard to deal with. She shut the old mans mouth with just a few words. Maisie, an awkward woman in his eyes, was so arrogant and aggressive to Roman. But he couldnt be angry. Exactly speaking, he dared not to do so. That was a great irony and humiliation to him. Sighed heavily, he said in a rather humble way, Maisie, can you please allow me to see my grandson? You know I am a dying man now. I beg you, please. As numb as she was, Maisie said, Mr. Cantillo, I got lots of abrasions and soft tissue contusions because of the car ident. But to protect Ezio in my belly, I refused to take any medicine. Although those were superficial wounds, they brought me sharp pain. What Maisie said was true. The unbearable pain made her cry during the first few days. Only she, herself, knew how much anguish and pain she had suffered. You should have been more ruthless, and then you wouldnt have to beg me like this now. If he had killed her and her baby, Roman wouldnt have to endure the suffering and trouble now. Romans face blushed with embarrassment. He said, Why do you take things so hard? As long as you let my grandson go back to the Cantillo family, I will make him the future heir of the family, giving all I have to him and his father, Ezra. He will live in extreme luxury from now on, which others cant get even in dreams!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Roman tried his best to persuade Maisie. Unmoved, Maisie said, I gave my son the name Ezio, just because I hope he can live a simple life. Your fortune is not attractive to me. I hope my son can live a simple life with me, never wronging himself for anyone andpromising for anything. I hope he can be the person he wants to be from the bottom of his heart. Roman didnt know what to say. Maisie didnt intend to say anything more. Im sorry, she said. I am busy. Bye. With the cell phone in his hand, Roman gnashed his teeth in great anger. Just because he was ill, Roman had to grovel to Maisie and Ezra like this. How resentful he was! If he was still strong, Roman would have snatched his grandson back as soon as possible, just as he snatched Ezra back from his mother years ago. It was not long after Maisie hung up that she received a call from Ezra. Ezra asked on the phone, Did the old man call you? Yes, Maisie answered lightly. Silent for a moment on the phone, Ezra said in a somewhat sad tone, Never give up our son, Maisie. No matter how many difficulties you run into, Ezra murmured on the phone, I will never allow our son to be separated from you. Maisie had never seen Ezra so sentimental since she knew him. Neither did she know what to say at that moment, nor could she figure out why he suddenly became so sentimental. But she had to admit that she was touched because Ezra said he would never let her and her son be separated. Although she looked very calm, Maisie was in fact in great anxiety during these days. She was afraid that Ezra or Roman would take her son away, making them separated from each other. She was quite clear she was not capable to fight against Ezra or Roman at all. If they really wanted to take her son away, she would try desperately to protect him, even if they both lost in the end. But she felt at ease after hearing Ezras words. Like a drowning person who could breathe again, Maisie rxed a lot. Thank you, she said from the bottom of her heart. Ezra said, Fortunately, my son is so little that he doesnt understand what happened. Even if he is bullied by you, he will only smile foolishly. Hearing his description of her sons smile as foolish, Maisie was somewhat unpleasant. She was on the point of objecting when Ezra sighed and said, When my father stole me from my mother, I was not a little child and knew something. My mother got into great desperation, and then the photo studio she lived in had to be closed. All those made my heart broken, so finally, I agreed to go with my father. Ezra loved and felt sorry for his mother, so he would rather bear it all by himself. He knew his mother didnt want him to do that, but Ezra couldnt stand her being hurt. And at that time, if the studio was shut down, his mother couldnt keep living. If there should be revenge, first Ezra had to survive, and then he was able to carry out his ns, right? So, at that time, he was determined to go with his father and join the big Cantillo family. Of course, the old man allowed him to meet his mother, but the feeling was still different. Fortunately, his mother lived a happy now. Otherwise, he would hate the old man even more. When he was forced to separate from his mother, Ezra got an unforgettable and indelible pain. Now when his son was in the same situation, he vowed he would never let the little thing suffer that pain again, nor let Maisie be stuck or heartbroken. That was why Ezra promised Maisie that whether they would get married or not, he would not take their son away from her. Last time Ezra was so flustered and exasperated that he said he would fight for the custody. Ezra mentioned his mothers miseries, which were out of Maisies expectations. They never really had this kind of heart-to-heart talk. When they were together, they hardly talked about such private topics as the feud between him and his father or the injustice she had suffered in her big family from childhood to adulthood. She knew something about his life experience from Julians conversations with others, and he maybe got the fact that she was treated unfairly from others chats. It was funny that they had never opened their heart to each other. So, the words familiar strangers were appropriate for them. Maisie didnt know how to respond to Ezra. It happened she got a work call, so she said goodbye to him and hung up. Chapter 859 Longing to See Again Ezra stayed in Riverside for one day with a tormented heart. So, he bought a ticket and flew to Grafstin the next morning, He decided to ept his fate. He missed his son, as well as his coldhearteddy. Although Maisie always ignored him or seldom had a friendly manner toward him, Ezra still couldnt help going to see her. The moment hended in Grafstin and settled down in a hotel, something terrible happened, which he didnt expect. Ezra gave Maisie a call before he went to her home, but he couldnt get through.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A bad foreboding appeared in his heart. It was true Maisie was very cold to him, but she would answer his call every time. If it was not convenient, for example, when she was in a meeting, Maisie would hang up first and then send a short message, telling him why she couldnt answer his call. But Ezra couldnt get through no matter how many times he tried. What he heard was nothing but the long beeps on the other end. Ezra turned to call Daisy. Daisy answered his call with a trembling voice, Mr. Cantillo, we are now in the hospital with Ezio. Please just make a long story short. Not knowing Ezra had returned to Grafstin, Daisy thought he was still in Riverside, so she asked Ezra to brief the story. Ezras heart suddenly sank. Whats the matter? he asked anxiously. Before Daisy answered, he added, Tell me which hospital you are in first, and Ill be there soon. You are in Grafstin? Thats great! Daisy was about to cry, and then told him what had happened, Ezios head was broken, and we took him to the hospital for treatment. What? Ezra was shocked and heartache. Daisy then told Ezra which the hospital they were in. Ezra rushed out, stopped a taxi, and rushed to the hospital. On his way to the hospital, Daisy bleated to him what had happened. That morning after breakfast, Maisie went to work as usual while she stayed at home to take care of Ezio. Not long afterward she heard someone knocking at the door. Daisy opened the door, finding it was an elderlydy. Before Daisy asked who she was, thedy pushed her aside and rushed into the room, shouting, Where is Maisie? Daisy didnt know thedy was Maisies mother for she had never seen her before. Holding Ezio in arms, Daisy hurried into the house and said warily, Who are you? That elderlydy replied arrogantly, I am Maisies mom, Susan. Daisy knew Maisies mother was not a kind person, because of who Maisie had suffered a lot when she was young. Daisy said in a lukewarm way, Shes out for work. Whats the matter? But her cold manner enraged Susan, who shouted at her, How dare you talk to me like this? You are just a nanny. How dare you give me a cold shoulder? Daisy was stunned by her illogical words and behaviors for a second. Then she said calmly, Yes, I am just a nanny, but the person who pays me is Maisie, so I will be nice to her only. Shameless! Susan cried as she rushed to hit Daisy. To prevent Ezio from being hurt, Daisy had to put him into the baby trolley and then tried to stop Susans attack by herself alone. Daisy never expected that Susan was so rude and despicable that she would attack her suddenly. Not as fierce as Susan, she didnt have the ship hand. While she was defending herself against the attack, Susan suddenly turned around and grabbed the child in her arms, rushing out. Astonished, Daisy struggled to pick herself up from the ground to stop her. Daisy finally understood why Susan found faults with her at the beginning-she tried to force her to put down Ezio, who she would take away. Angry and anxious, Daisy rushed to the door to stop her. Just at that moment, Ezio was so frightened that he began to cry, in Susans arms. Daisys heart was broken. She had taken care of Ezio for a long time, so she had a deep affection for him. His heart-rending cry made her brokenhearted. Put him down! she shouted at Susan. Susan got Ezio with great difficulty, so how could she let him go? Get out of my way! Susan shouted, Believe it or not, Ill tear up your face! Id rather die than let you go out of the house today! Daisy shouted at her, resolutely. Then she took out her mobile phone to call Maisie. Unfortunately, Susan rushed forwards and hit her phone on the ground the moment Maisie answered the phone. Maisie, your mother is going to take away Ezio! Daisy had no choice but to shout at the top of her voice, not knowing whether Maisie could hear her. Maisie, who had just reached thepany, heard Daisys words clearly. Stunned for a while, she rushed back home wildly. Daisy ran as she called the police. And then she called Ben, Daisys son, telling him she was in trouble and need his help. Ben replied on the phone he woulde as soon as possible. When Maisie rushed home, Daisy and her mother were still deadlocked. Ezio was bawling so hard in her mothers arms that he even had a hoarse voice. Maisies heart was broken. Maisie was unable to care about anything at that moment. She didnt care Susan was her so-called mother, and she didnt care Ezio would be frightened to cry again. What could it be if she roared again? Ezio had been frightened to bawl anyway, and he would continue his bawling at the worst. So, Maisie stepped forward and shouted sternly at Susan, Let go of my son! It seemed Maisie was going to tear up Susan. Susan was startled by Maisie. She had never known Maisie could be such intimidating and threatening in the past years. In her mind, Maisie was always a quiet and good-tempered girl, like a pushover. Now Maisie hade back, so Susan knew she could not take the child away. Susan stepped backward and snorted, What are you shouting about? Who said I was going to take your baby away? I just came to see him. He is so cute that I cant help holding him. Susan tried to justify herself. And then she threw Ezio into the sofa beside her, stepping forward to escape. However, Ezios head was knocked on the sideboard whennding on the sofa. With blood gushing out of his forehead, the poor little thing nearly cried his eyes out. Seeing this, Maisie almost had a ckout. She rushed forwards, shouting, Ezio! Ezios little face had been covered with blood. Maisie held him tightly and burst into tears. Daisys face turned pale when seeing this situation. She dragged Susan who was about to escape back, threw her on the ground, and said, Want to escape? No way! After that, Daisy ran to take out the medicine box as quickly as she could, pulled out a pack of gauze, and gently pressed it on the babys forehead. Daisy was a little calmer than Maisie, Maisie, calm down first, now we need to go to the hospital. Yes, yes, the hospital, Maisie said. Wiping her tears and still trembling, she held Ezio in her arms and then climbed up from the ground. Chapter 860 Heartbroken And just when Daisy went to get the medicine box, Susan struggled to get up from the ground and ran out of the door. Susan didnt expect the baby to get hurt like this. Knowing the seriousness, even if she was about to break her back, Maisie had to rush.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maisies face was pale, holding the baby with blood all over his face and rushing out. Daisy went after her, and no one cared about Susan. However, Susan was also unlucky. When she had just struggled to run downstairs, Susan met Carl, who arrived in a hurry. Although Carl did not know Susan, he could quickly tell Susan was not a good person with his professional instincts, and her panicked look clearly showed that she had done something disgraceful. So Carl immediately went forward and stopped Susan, Stop, what are you doing! Why? Who do you think you are? Susan spat and went around him, intending to escape. Daisy and Maisie who were holding the baby rushed out of the elevator. When Daisy saw her son stopping Susan, she immediately said, Carl, control her. Dont let her go! She hurt Ezio. Ive already called the police. Turn her over to the policeter. Maybe it was karma. No one could expect Susan to be caught by Carl. Hearing his mothersmand, Carl immediately held Susan down tightly. Susan struggled hard to break free. However, Carl was a professional wrestler. He held her easily and shepletely couldnt move. Daisy was relieved when seeing Susan being controlled and went to the hospital with Maisie. On the way to the hospital, Maisie was holding the baby and was shaking badly. Daisy had never seen Maisie so out of control since she knew her for so long. Maisie had always been sensible, calm, and elegant, even somewhat indifferent. But now she was pale and haggard, which made Daisy distressed and feel self-condemned. If she hadnt been careless and let Susan sneak in through the door, this wouldnt have happened. If Daisy hadnt fallen for Susans trick and left the baby alone, Susan wouldnt have had the chance to have Ezio. Thinking about this, Daisy felt guiltier. But she knew it was not time to apologize. Maisie was upset and if she apologized now, it would make Maisie feel worse. When Ezra called, Daisy and Maisie had just arrived at the hospital emergency room. The doctors and nurses took Maisie and the baby to check and clean the wound, while Daisy waited outside the debridement room. Hearing that Ezra was also in Grafstin, Daisy somehow felt securer. Ezra soon arrived at the hospital. The doctor just cleaned the babys forehead wound, and Maisie held the baby out. Maybe he was tired of crying, the little baby had fallen asleep in Maisies arms, and there were limpid tears hung in the corners of his eyes. His hair was all wet, certainly because of the sweat that was forced out by pain and crying. As for Maisie, there was full of blood on her hands, and her clothes were also stained with blood. She looked pale, the blood forsaking her cheeks. Ezra was heartbroken. The pain made him clench his hands. He must make Diana, that old witch pay dearly. It was obvious that Diana was the one who led all these behind the scenes, especially the idea that after Susan entered the house and deliberately hit on Daisy to force her to put down the baby. Susan wouldnt be that smart toe up with such a sinister idea, so she must be directed by Diana. Ezra repressed his hatred for Diana, went up to Maisie, and said gently, let me hold him. No, Maisie took a step back and warily refused. After the terrifying experience, she didnt trust anyone now, and only when her son was in her hands did she feel steady and at ease. Ezra could feel the shadow in her heart and be quiet in an agony about her. He coaxed in a low voice, Maisie, I will never hurt him! The reason why Ezra wanted to take the baby over was that he saw Maisies hands were shaking all the time. Ezra was not afraid that she would not be able to hold the baby, but he was just worried that she was exhausted. Maisies arms were indeed shaking. From picking up the baby and rushing to the hospital, to holding the baby to let the doctor bound his wound, and till now the baby in her arms asleep, she had never let the baby leave her hands. Maisie was so tired that her arms were certainly aching and shivering. It was said that being a mother was tough. Many women were extraordinarily strong after bing mothers. At this moment she could not feel tiredness but only knew that she had to hold the baby tightly to protect him, and no one could snatch him from her again. The baby just cried so much when debridement. Maisie was heartbroken, and her tears also spilled out. Ezio was just a little baby, and it was not his years to be naughty and active, so he had not suffered any injuries. But this time his forehead was broken and had a bigceration with several stitches. Understandably, Maisies heart was bleeding. It was not too much to say that half her life was lost. Maisie insisted on refusing to give the baby to Ezra. Ezra had no choice but to stay with them to protect them all the time, mainly in case anything happened to Maisie. She was in really bad shape. Considering the fact that the baby was rudely thrown out and his head was hurt, the doctor suggested taking a CT of the babys head to see if there were symptoms of concussion. When Maisie was holding the baby and headed to the CT room, in the elevator Ezra still forcefully took the baby from her hands. Dont try to be strong at this time, you and Ezio cant take it. Ezra gazed at the womans pale face and coaxed in a low voice, Maisie puckered her lips tightly and did not insist on holding the baby. Ezra holding the baby finished all the checks after that. The final result was that the baby had a mild concussion, and Maisies eyes were red again immediately. But the doctor said the symptoms are mild and do not need treatment. They could temporarily observe at home. The most important thing was to take good care of the babys forehead wound. Such a little baby had little consciousness, and when he felt ufortable, he would certainly scratch it. The baby woke up on the way back. Maybe he was too frightened and the wound hurt, the little man who was originally smiling all day now was crying that heart-wrenchingly. Even Ezra such a strong man felt grieved, let alone Maisie, the mother. In the back seat, Maisie was trying to put the baby to sleep again. Ezra felt the hostility in his chest rose to the extreme. The baby cried for a long time and then fell asleep in Maisies arms again. Ezra took him over in his arms, looking down at the little mans little face. His nose and eyes were red because of crying for so long. Ezra helplessly whispered, Hey, man, I know you are a little hurt, but you are a little strong man, be strong, okay? No more crying. Every time you cried, your mother was heartbroken, and your father was also heartbroken. These were the words from Ezras heart. Ezra coaxed the baby in his own way. And the baby slept peacefully in his arms. Maisie leaned back in the back seat without saying a word. Ezra could not see through her heart and he didnt know what she was thinking. He was worried then and did not hold back, reaching out a hand over to try to hold her cold hand. What pleased Ezra was that this time Maisie did not reject. Chapter 861 Heartfelt Gratification and Comfort Ezra then slowly clutched his hand and held her tightly. At this moment, he was holding his sleeping son in one hand, holding Maisies hand in the other. Although he was a little upset, there were heartfelt gratification andfort surging in his heart somehow. After arriving home and settling the child, Daisy apologized to the two with a face full of guilt, Im so sorry. Its all my fault. I didnt take good care of the baby, I As Daisy spoke, she shed tears of guilt. She was so remorseful. Maisie went up and gently hugged andforted her, Daisy, dont me yourself. Its not your fault. Because the visitor was Maisies own mother, how could Daisy just brush her away? Besides, Daisy was a simple and kind person. How could she know Susan hit her actually for snatching the baby? It was said that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. Who would have thought that her own mother woulde to snatch her child in an attempt to hand it over to others to hurt him? Maisie was a sensible sort of person. She could understand Daisys helplessness in the face of her mother, so she did not me Daisy at all. Ezra also did not me Daisy, Youve done a good job. And Carl caught Susan and sent her to the police station. Thinking of this, Ezra reminded Maisie, Ezio is sleeping now, should we go to the police station? Maisie nodded and said, Yes. When Maisie thought of what her mother did to her child, she was d that her mother chose to break off her rtionship with herst time, so she didnt have to be merciful or morally bound to deal with this. Yes, she wouldnt let it go. From the moment she saw her sons head bleeding, Maisie did not intend to let go of everyone involved with this matter, whether her mother or the people behind the scenes, including Diana. Then Ezra drove to the police station in Maisies car. On the way, Ezra called Phil and asked him to find awyer for him. Ezra wouldnt let this whole thing stop here, too. Although he hadnt discussed it with Maisie yet, Ezra was sure that Maisie would hotly pursue it. Phil was in Riverside and couldnt help in person. So he found his colleague in Grafstin to help Ezra. People rmended by Phil must be the elite of the legal profession. Susan wouldnd herself in serious trouble this time. When they arrived at the police station, Susan had been about to raise the roof of the police station. Carl and the policemen were annoyed. Because she was on suspicion of hurting with intent, even if she hurt a little baby, Susan was still handcuffed. However, even so, she could also make a scene. The chairs or other facilities in the room where she was kept were all kicked to the ground by her, and she even blurted out that she was going to sue the police for abuse of power and roughing up civilians. In the beginning, the police did not want to handcuff Susan because she was old. They only wanted to keep her in detention until Maisie came and then deal with the matter. But Susan kicked up a fuss that they had to handcuff her. As soon as she saw Maisie, Susan lunged at Maisie in anger, and used her, even if she was the one whomitted an offense. You heartless bastard! Im your mother. I raised you for so many years, and you called the police to arrest me?! You ungrateful wretch! You will go to hell! Of course, Susan had been controlled by the police, so she did not even touch Maisie. Even though Susan was held by the police, her kicks were non-stop. Maisie was not morally kidnapped by her mothers words that she was born and raised by her, on the contrary, she stood coldly and calmly said to the police beside her, Before starting working on this, I think it is necessary to let you know that thisdy took someone elses five hundred thousand dors a few days ago and cut the ties between us. Five hundred thousand dors? A slightly younger policeman eximed. It was not a small amount for ordinary people. And ordinary people couldnt take money to cut off the rtionship with their own children. But when they thought of all the previous things Susan had done, they thought it was not unusual. Obviously, Susan was a person who had no bottom line. Susan screamed, How could our rtionship be cut off? You have my blood in you. You will always be my daughter! Now the inte is so advanced, do you believe I will let the whole world know that you treat your own mother harshly! Susan thought that if she threatened Maisie in this way, Maisie would be afraid and wouldpromise for the sake of face. But what she didnt understand was that she targeted Maisies child this time and hurt him like that, which challenged Maisies bottom line. For other things, Maisie may put up with her, but this time, Maisie was beyond endurance.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. You can say whatever you like. Its up to you. But I believe thew is fair. Maisie said in a cold and calm tone. Susan eximed, Whatw? What do you mean? Youre going to sue me? Ezra quickly retorted, Intentional injury and suspected child trafficking, these two charges, enough? After Ezra finished, he introduced thewyer next to him. When Susan saw that they really took it seriously, she immediately sat down on the floor and cried. Good Lord! Someone is going to sue her own mother! I gave birth to you and raised you, and worked hard to bring you up. Now you want to send me to court?! However, no matter how Susan cried, no one in the room paid any attention to her. Maisie and Ezra even turned around and left the room with the police. They went outside to deal with other things. After leaving it to the police andwyer, Ezra and Maisie had nothing to do here. They thanked thewyer and the police and were going to leave the police station. Police came up from behind and said to Maisie, Thatdy wants to see you. She said she wanted to talk to you. Maisie turned around and returned to the police station. After seeing Maisie, Susan asked her immediately, If I say I was bribed and instructed by someone, and if I tell the one behind me, can you not hold me ountable anymore? Sure, Maisie answered very quickly. Really? Susan couldnt believe that Maisie had agreed so quickly. She increasingly felt that her daughter was not easy to mess with, especially when Maisie wanted to sue her this time. So when Maisie promised not to pursue her responsibility, Susan was a little surprised. Maisie raised her hand and touched her earlobe, and said lightly, Isnt it said that leniency to those who confess their crimes and severity to those who refuse to? If you cooperate with us to catch the people behind the scenes, of course, Ill let you go. Susan immediately smiled happily. But what Susan did not know was that her daughter had a habit, that was, when she lied she would subconsciously touch her earlobe. In other words, even if she said the person behind her, Maisie wouldnt let her go. If Susan could go back on her word, why cant Maisie? Chapter 862 Why Ignoring Me? Susan was indeed a little afraid because she did not expect Maisie would really punish her. Susan went weak on the limbs at the sight of Ezraswyer. She didnt want to go to jail. After they left, Susan used her phone to contact the mastermind for help and said Maisie would sue her after the n failed The mastermind refused to offer any help with contempt since Susan failed to carry out the n. Furious, Susan decided to disclose the masterminds identity and then asked a policeman to call back Maisie. Since Maisie agreed to the deal, Maisie exposed the masterminds phone number and bank ount used to remit money. Noticing Maisie recorded all things, Susan asked, Now that Ive told you everything, will you let me go? Hurry up and make them take these handcuffs off me. I am very ufortable. Susan shook her handcuffed hands toward Maisie and couldnt wait to leave her. Maisie put away her phone and suddenly became serious. Take your handcuffs off? Not a chance. Maisie hated her mother when she thought of the terrible scar on her sons forehead.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Though Susan was her mother, Maisie could not forgive Susan after she hurt her son. Susan stared at her in surprise and said in disbelief, What do you mean? Maisie answered contemptuously and mockingly, What do I mean? I wont keep my promise to you. These words rendered Susan almost faint out of anger. And she could not believe her daughter would treat her in this way. Why are you angry? You have always taught me to break promises. Maisie sneered. You were paid to break up with me. But now you say we are still rted. You didnt keep your words. So how could I keep my promise? Lawyers and judges decide what you should pay for what you did. As aw-abiding citizen, I will ept the verdict. Knowing her daughter would not forgive her, Susan was furious. But Maisie had left. Susan stomped angrily and shouted, Stop. How dare you? How could you treat your mother ruthlessly? You forgot I raised you all those years. Susan babbled and was ignored by all policemen who knew her personality. Ezra did not walk Maisie in but stood at the door of the police station to talk with thewyer about some details. After sending Susan to the police station, Ben seized the chance to gain more experience since he would work as a policeman in the future. When Maisie came out, she met Ben and thetter asked with concern, Maisie, did she make any trouble for you? No. Maisie shook her head and suddenly staggered feeling dizzy. Ben immediately held her, which was noticed by Ezra. Under Ezras sharp eyes, Ben felt aggrieved and wondered why his move with concern would invite Ezras anger and sharp gaze. Under the circumstance, Ben had to prevent Maisie from falling to the ground. Though ordinary people would be afraid to provoke an influential man like Ezra, Ben, a man full of integrity, disdained him and stared at him provocatively when feeling his help for Maisie was right. Ezra gritted his teeth, stopped talking with thewyer, and walked over to hold her in his arms, asking in a soft voice, Whats wrong? Ezra felt he could hold Maisies shoulder because she had allowed him to hold hands in the car. However, Maisie took a step sideways to leave his arms and said to him, Im fine. Noticing Ezra was refused by Maisie, Ben chuckled full of contempt for him and was d to see that Ezra, a yboy, could not court Maisie. She stared at Ben and said, I have to deal with these matters. Ill take you to dinner next time to show my appreciation for your help. If Ben hadnt arrived in time to help her control her mother, Maisie might still be looking for her mother who would have gone to hide after finding a chance to escape. Ben answered shyly, Never mind. I was in the neighborhood when you called, so I got there in time. Before Maisie said something, Ezra could not stand their talks anymore. Staring at her in disbelief, he raised his voice and asked, The first time you called this guy for help after the incident happened? When their son was hurt by others, Maisie asked for help from someone, instead of Ezra, the childs father. Ezra felt he waspletely ignored by Maisie since he would not know this matter if he didnt call Maisie and learned it from Daisy. Ezras loud voice attracted others attention and all knew that he was jealous. Maisie wondered why Ezra behaved in this way and thought it was impolite for him to vent his anger in public. Ignoring Ezra, a mercurial and unreasonable man, Maisie calmly talked to Ben, Thank you so much for your help today. I think youre tired. You can go home early. Ben smilingly nodded in response. Maisie walked to her car and didnt ask Ezra to follow her. Ezra turned sullen because he was ignored by her and even mocked by Ben who suddenly showed up. At this time, Ben folded his arms and gloated to remind him, Ezra, you dont chase up? If you dont run after her, youre not going to catch up with her. Bens words were full of meaning. Ezra red at him and gritted his teeth. I will teach you a lesson one day. Then, Ezra wanted to quickly send Maisie home. On the way, Ezra was getting angrier at the thought that Maisie ignored him. He jerked the car over to the side of the road where parking was avable, took off his seat belt, and approached the woman in the passenger seat. Chapter 863 Let’s Get Married Maisie was very surprised why Ezra suddenly stopped the car, and then looked up to see his handsome face. Their proximity made Maisie ufortable, for she could kiss him if only she were a little forward. Maisie had to lean back and try to stay away from him. What are you doing? As she leaned back, Ezra leaned close to her and asked gravely, Maisie, what am I to you? Maisiepressed her lips and answered, The boys father. Ezraughed out of anger after hearing her reply and knew that she didnt mean to answer his question seriously. He was irritated and asked, squinting, Ill give you one more chance to answer again. He wanted to know why Maisie was being so perfunctory to him now that she had agreed to hold his hand and even though she trifled with his emotions. At this moment, Ezra felt depressed since he had trifled with her feelings for him. In fact, Ezra chose to be in a rtionship with Maisie just for fun and didnt want to get married to her. At that time, Ezra just yed fields and would end a rtionship at will. Unexpectedly, it turned out that he was the clown in this y. When he was waiting for her answer, Maisie suddenly said, Lets get married. Ezra paused and asked her in disbelief when staring at her in surprise, What? He wondered if he had heard it wrong. Didnt you suggest we get married for our son? Maisie tried to say calmly. Do you want to marry me now? Then, Ezrapressed his lips and stared at her silently. He found Maisies sudden request for marriage strange because she refused his proposal of marriage and even insisted on going abroad without hesitation. Ezra could think of one possibility that she might get married to him for love but he knew it was impossible. He collected himself and asked, Why? Maisie smilingly mocked. Take revenge. Ezra instantly got sullen and didnt expect that his guess was right that Maisie wanted to get even with Diana and others. When your father called me the other day, he said he would give you everything if I would return my son to your family, and our son would one day be the heir to Canuli. If I get everything, Diana would faint due to anger. I have to make her feel terrible for what she has done to my child. Maisie said these words full of wrath and decided to snatch everything from Diana, a despicable woman. Over the years, Maisie had never deliberately pursued wealth and material things. And now she was determined to get back at whoever hurt her and her baby for hurting her and her son. Maisie couldnt keep her cool after someone hurt her child. She still couldnt think about the wound on her sons forehead, let alone what would have happened to the boy if Susan had taken him away. Diana either dumped Maisies son in a deserted ce or simply killed the child mercilessly. At the thought of Dianas ruthless n to kill her son, Maisie was trembling with fear.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. After Maisie finished talking, Ezra kept silent and stared at her with his dark eyes. Maisie felt embarrassed, immediately pushed him, and said, Of course, if you dont want to marry me, forget it. Then, she opened the car door to get out, because she couldnt be alone with Ezra if he refused to marry her. She knew Ezra did not love her, and even if he had offered to marry her, Ezra had done it for their son. With a different purpose, Maisie offered to marry him out of revenge and mustered her courage to say these words to Ezra. If Ezra refused her offer, Maisie would be humble in front of him. Thus, she wanted to leave the car. But as soon as she got up, Ezra pushed her back down on the seat. Maisie was a little dizzy when she was forced to sit down again because of his strength. His pleasant voice rang in her ears. Deal. Maisie paused and looked at him. Ezra leaned to her lips and said to her, You offer to marry. Dont regret it. He moved up the corners of his mouth and was overflowing with pleasure since Maisie offered him a chance to be with her when he was trying to stop her from taking her son abroad and rekindle her love for him. Ezra had to admit that Diana brought everything to him, including his son, wife, and Canuli. Deep in thought, he dissolved into kissing Maisies red lips. Surprised by his sudden kiss, she realized what happened now was different from her n, and then she tilted her head slightly away from his lips and said hurriedly, Wait a minute, I have something more to say. Staring at her sullenly, Ezra asked, What? Now that were getting married, you wont let me kiss you? His words rendered her blushed. Well, Maisie tried to exin her n but then she was kissed by him, leaving no chance for her to say more words. Maisie wanted to tell him that she wanted a fake marriage. She knew that Ezra didnt love her and she didnt want to be with him through fake marriage and their son. Thus, Maisie nned to get divorced when Diana lost everything. At that time he was still free and lived his own life. Maisie wanted a fake marriage in which a couple should not be intimate and should maintain social distancing. Maisie could hold his hands and hug him in public if necessary and still decided to go abroad with her child since she would end the short-time marriage after she got back at Diana. But now his sudden kiss made her mind nk. When she immersed herself in his passionate kisses, Maisie gradually forgot what she nned to say. At the same time, kissed by Ezra full of passion, Maisie wondered if Ezra hadnt dated any woman after they separated from each other. Chapter 864 Don’t Regret It It was like a century-long. Ezra finally let go when Maisie felt suffocated. They were both out of breath. Maisie was angry and ashamed. Ezra, I think we need to talk. She gave the man a serious look. Out of guts, Ezra got a bad feeling about what Maisie was going to talk about. So Ezra lowered and kissed her again. No more talking, he just wanted kisses. Maisie was disturbed by his kisses. And a series of kisses made her lips hurt.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Did Ezra lose his mind? Maisie was too angry to say anything when Ezra finally let go of her. Maisie was mad at his behavior while Ezra was quite satisfied. But that was emotional satisfactory, his body could hardly suppress the desire. However, now wasnt a good time nor was this car a good ce to have sex. All he could do was the kiss. Ezra adjusted himself and drove again. Maisie turned away to look out of the window, sending out a clear signal that she was pretty irritated by Ezra. The whole way they kept silent. And the loath continued even after they arrived. Maisie walked away right after Ezra parked the car. Ezra followed her and held her hand firmly. Maisie tried to shrug him away but failed. Ezra grumbled, Didnt you allow me to hold your hand when we came back from the hospital? At that time Ezra happily inferred that she didnt resent his touch since he could finally hold her hands. But Maisie had no idea of it. When did you hold my hand? Ezra was too furious to say anything. What the hell? He gritted his teeth. Word by word he asked, You didnt know? Maisie shook her head, No idea. And it didnt seem like she was lying. Ezra had never been so speechless in his life. He really should have taken picture of them holding hands. Noticing Ezras angry look, Maisie vaguely understood what happened. ording to his description, Ezra held her hands when they were taking the taxi. At that time she was busy finding ways to take down Diana and anyone involved in hurting her baby, thuspletely ignoring someone who touched her hands. Maisie gazed at her hands and apologized, Sorry, I was probably But Ezra interrupted her before she finished her sentence. I know. You dont have to exin anything. Ezra grabbed her hands after saying this and walked toward the elevator. Ezra could specte why Maisie didnt struggle from his grip. But he chose to overlook it. Daisy was trying to soothe Ezio who had just woken up and cried loudly when they entered the room. Ezio was not a crybaby. And he readily got used to Daisyspany as Daisy had been babysitting him since he was born. But this time Ezio could not stop crying. Daisy guessed it was because of the incident. Ezio still reeled from the shock and became alert to anyone except his mother. Daisy shed tears out of guilt while cuddling Ezio. Daisy hastily handed Ezio to Maisie after they came back. Even Maisie had to take some efforts to appease him. Ezra threw a nce at Ezio who was now held by Maisie. Noticing her tears, Ezra grabbed his phone and went outside. When finally Ezio was settled, Ezra told Maisie, I talked to Jean on the phone. She suggested that the mother should be around the child all the time after going through a great fright because the mothers scent and cuddle could offer a sufficient sense of safety. So how about taking Ezio with us in the following few days? Maisie gave him a surprised look. His consideration was out of her expectation. I see. Thank you. Maisie replied civilly and then looked at Ezio. She buried herself in work quickly after giving birth to Ezio. As much as she worried a lot about Ezio during working, she never took Ezio to her office. Now she was handing over jobs to Daniel. If she took Ezio with her to the office, she couldnt imagine what would happen. I would be around all the time and take care of him when it was inconvenient for you so that Ezio could reach you when he wanted to. Ezra proposed. Maisie didnt think it was appropriate. In this case, Mr. Cantillo became a full-time daddy. Ezra sensed her rejection, murmuring, Maisie, please dont tell me you forgot what you said in the car. Before Maisie could say anything, Ezra continued, When are we getting married? Maisie suggested marriage and Ezra readily agreed. Now what really mattered was to get a certificate. By that time he could freely and legitimately hang around with Maisie. Maisie had tons of words to say but didnt know where to start. Finally, she came up with an idea, Wait a second. She needed to draw a prenuptial agreement on theputer. And it would be inconvenient to do this with Ezio in her arms. She passed Ezio to him with caution. After all, even Daisy couldnt handle Ezio this time. It was still unclear if Ezio would be fine with Ezra. Ezra opened his arms and caught Ezio carefully. To their surprise, Ezio didnt resist Ezras cuddle but instead delightfully held him. Ezra couldnt be more ttered to see this. He held Ezio back tightly and kissed him on the cheek, which made Ezio giggle. Complex feelings were brewing in Maisies chest when she watched this. She didnt expect they would be so intimate. Was this what they called gic connection? You take care of him for a while. I am going to draw a document. Maisie walked towards the study after saying this. It would be much better for them to reach an agreement on the division of property and their rtionship in advance. Maisie was nning to write them down in the contract. With Ezio in his arms, Ezra fixed his eyes on Maisies back. Out of nowhere, he had a hunch that he wouldnt agree with what Maisie was nning. Chapter 865 See You in the County Office About fifteen minutester, Maisie came out with a piece of sheet. She decided to let Daisy take care of Ezio and then handed the paper to Ezra. These are some terms I drew, including premarital and post-marital. She exined. Ezra was resentful at her word terms and almost got mad after reading the paper. He discontinued reading after noticing the word divorce. It stated that they shall get a divorce right after Ezra obtained his rightful inheritance and took revenge on Diana. Ezra was pissed off. And Maisie, who should be med for his anger, innocently asked, What? Maisie mistakenly took his anger as dissatisfaction, I can modify the terms that were uneptable to you. Ezra gritted his teeth and tried really hard to contain his anger. He tore the paper until it became pieces. The sudden move of Ezra came as a shock to Maisie. Only one thing bore in her mind: what an unreasonable man he was! Ezra discarded the pieces into the trash can. He turned to corner Maisie, saying in a fierce tone, Wasnt it a bit too rushing to say divorce before we havent gotten married? Maisie frowned. She wondered where his indignation came from. But she exined patiently, I assumed that we were well aware of the fake nature of this marriage. The purpose was to take revenge on Diana. And I was to rify it in the car but you interrupted me. Actually, the kisses interrupted her. Maisie added, I would like to dere it before it is toote. And if you have problems with this fake marriage, we can conceal it. No need to conceal it. I ept. Ezra gave her a fake smile. Maisie doubted if he really approved it because it didnt seem like the case judging from his expression. See you in the county office at nine tomorrow morning. Ezra left after warning her. Ezra left in a hurry because he was afraid he might lose control if staying there for another second. Divorce once he got the inheritance? What kind of loser did she think he was? Counting on a woman and a baby to win the rights of inheritance? Ezra had been working on getting an inheritance for years, and things were going on exactly as he expected. He was able to snatch the key to the position even without Maisie and Ezio. Fake marriage? Divorce? Dont even think about it! It wasnt even an option once they got married. The reason why Ezra epted the deal without hesitation was that he didnt take it seriously. He just pretended to approve it. Maisie regained herposure at the sound when the door mmed shut. Ezras behaviors bewildered her. At first, Maisie thought he would turn down with that angry look but then he epted it and asked her to meet at the county office. Maisie was now at a loss. But she didnt dig deep into that and took out her phone to call Roman. Roman was surprised to receive her call. Maisie said coldly on the phone, Mr. Cantillo, I can take Ezio back to his fathers family and allow you two to meet in Riverside City, on the ground that you fulfill your promises. Roman didnt think she could change her mind. He paused and then said, You have my word. I will hand Canuli down to Ezra if you take Ezio to Riverside City. OK. I will head to Riverside City after I finished my work here. Please stick by our agreement. Maisie was conscious that thews stipted the rtives right to inherit part of the property, which meant that Diana, Ruth, and Anna could still get money. But her goal was achieved when Dianas hope crumbled after learning that Ezra inherited Canuli. Diana has always been envious of Ezra for owning Canuli because she thought Ezra was a thug and that she should take back her possession. Roman nodded. I assured you of that. I wont lie to you about this. And you know how important this child is to me. Besides, Ezra wont let me get away with this if I broke my promise. Roman guaranteed over and over again. And Maisie chose to trust him on behalf of Ezra. Maisie was about to hang up when Roman suddenly shifted the subject and said, May I ask why you changed your mind? Astute like Roman, he could sensitively smell something unusual. Maisie didnt tell him the truth, Nothing. I just wanted to give my son the best. And please dont let anyone else know that I wille to Riverside City with Ezio just in case somebody wanted to maliciously kill us. Maisie didnt mention Dianas name but Roman knew she was talking about Diana. Roman agreed. He knew better than anyone his wifes thinking. She would spare no efforts in stopping Maisie and Ezio from getting inheritance once she learned they wereing back. So Roman replied, OK. I will keep it a secret. Then Maisie hung up the phone. The next morning, Maisie was woken by Ezras text which said Meet you in the county office at nine Maisie pinched her forehead unconsciously. Howe this man woke up so early? She looked out of the window, only to see a dark night. She then looked at the phone which showed it was only half past six. Maisie put down her phone angrily and got back to sleep.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She had the habit of staying upte because of her job. Therefore she normally woke up after seven. And she was a highly effective person who was able to get many things done even waking up a bitte, including cooking breakfast and washing up for her son as well as for herself. Due to the shortmuting time, she could still make it on time after a few stretches. Therefore, half past six was too early for her. Maisie didnt sleep wellst night. Ezio was restless for the wound in his head, making Maisie have tofort him from time to time. So she was pretty exhausted this morning. But that annoying man sent another text, saying, You are up? Maisie ignored him. And then another text was sent, Maisie, dont you dare to stand me up. Chapter 866 Matching Shirts Maisie couldnt suppress her anger anymore. She specifically walked out of the bedroom to let rip at him. She sent him a voice mail, Can you stop acting like an ass? I barely sleptst night for taking care of Ezio. After sending it, she flung herself onto the sofa. Now she was totally awake. How could she continue to sleep after receiving such endless messages? Howe she didnt realize Ezra was such an asshole before? Ezra was a perfect and admirable man in her mind when they were together. But now everything had changed. Did he change or did she change? Ezra presumably knew that Maisie was awake now. He called her to apologize, Sorry about waking you up. He added, I will take care of Ezio tonight. Maisie refused without thinking, He cant fall asleep without me. Ezio got used to having Maisie nearby in his sleep and would want his motherspany more than ever after the incident. It is fine. Ezra said on the phone, I will carry him to your bedroom if he wakes up and looks for you. Ezra already had a n. He could sleep in Maisies extra guest room with Ezio at night. But Maisie asked him with shock, What does that mean? You are living at my house? His words were vague. She had to make clear what that meant. Ezra paused for a while and then said, Maisie, we are getting married. Since I am your husband, where do you expect me to live except in your ce? After all, I dont have real estate in this city.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, we can stay in the hotel room if you want. I can have someone book the best suite for us. Maisie was too startled and irritated to say anything. Screw you! At this moment all Maisie could think about was swear words. For the very first time, she had the urge to yell at people. But she shut her mouth out of the good education she received. Judging from his words, Erzapletely forgot the contract she gave himst night. They were a just nominal couple and there was no need for him to live at her home. Now I have a second thought. Call it off. She hung up the phone after saying this. This was the first time Maisie made a decision at a whim without considering others feelings. It was said that one could act like a spoiled child on the ground that he got the privilege to do so. Maisie had never gotten the privilege to do so nor did she fancy acting like a child. But this time she really ran out of good ways to deal with Ezra. Maisie was deeply annoyed. Unlike Ezra who had no shame in going back on his words, Maisie was the kind of person who carefully constructed ns and stuck to them. Yesterday Ezra was in favor of her proposal but today he was talking about moving into her house. Maisie was at a loss what to say so she bluntly canceled it. Ezra didnt call or text her after she hung up. At this time Ezio woke up so she went to y with Ezio and put the call behind her. About twenty minutester, someone knocked on the door. Maisie went to answer it and the guest appeared to be Ezra. With the takeout of a renowned restaurant in his hands, Ezra smiled at her faintly. But Maisie was disturbed by his smile. She was surprised at his courage to show up after the call. They had a pretty rough conversation on the phone, didnt they? Looking at the man outside the door, Maisiepressed her lips. She didnt know what to say. But he was at ease, asking her, Did you have breakfast? I brought something to eat. Before Maisie could say anything, Ezio, who was carried by her, got thrilled at seeing Ezra, babbling, and longing for Ezras hug. Ezra directly passed the bags to her and said, Let me hold him for a while. Maisie therefore, passed Ezio to him while taking the breakfast out of his hands. His fingers touched hers during the process. Maisie swiftly pulled back and ran away with the bags. Ezra might not be bold enough to show his discontent in front of her, but he could make some noise behind her back, like humping. He turned to talk with Ezio, Unlike your picky mother, you are easy to be pleased. But Ezio couldnt follow Ezra. And Ezra was sunk in thought when he saw the gauze on his forehead. Diana, that bitch, should be responsible for what she had done. Ezra brought the breakfast. So they sat at the dinner table and had breakfast together. Daisy cleverly finished eating rapidly to leave them alone. Ezra took the initiative and said, I brought you a shirt. You can wear it when we obtain the marriage certificate. Maisie choked on the congee after hearing that. She didnt think Ezra would be willing to marry her after she said those things on the phone. To her surprise, he not only showed up with takeout but also emphasized getting a marriage certificate. What about his esteem? Maisie had basic knowledge about Ezra. He arguably had never been submissive to a woman like this. Ezra added, The shirt is in the same design as the white shirt I am wearing now, but in female size. Maisie couldnt believe what she was hearing. She gaped at him as if he were something quirky. Did he prepare two matching outfits? This was too intimate. She couldnt bear wearing that. Ezra looked at her and said, Dont worry. I knew your size quite well. I am sure it fits you. Maisie blushed immediately. As a matter of fact, it was hugely inappropriate for him to say what a husband would say to his wife, given that they werent a loving couple. To diffuse the awkward situation, Maisie looked down and continued to eat. She now saw what he was nning. Ezra was keen on getting married today and he wouldnt stop until he achieved his goal. Ezra urged Maisie to get changed after she had her breakfast. To be honest, the shirt he picked fit her well. Yet she still couldnt stand the thought of wearing a matching outfit with him. After hesitating, Maisie decided to take off the shirt. Maisie walked out of the bedroom and found an excuse, It didnt fit me. I can wear my own clothes. Thats impossible. Ezra was confident in his judgment. Daisy was also there taking care of Ezio and could hear their conversation, which made Maisie ufortably embarrassed. She winked at him, intending to get him to behave well. But Ezra looked at him firmly, saying, Which part of the shirt didnt fit? I will call to have them send you another one. Dont try to fool him. The shirt was just an excuse for her to avoid dressing simrly to him. Chapter 867 A Legitimate Member of the Family Maisie didnt know how to respond to his strictness. Daisy nearby mediated, As much as I am outdated, I watched thetest news sometimes. Many celebrities couples wear shirts when they are married. I have to say that they looked great in the white shirts, especially when the background of the photo was red. Maisie told Daisy the decision to marry Ezrast night after Ezra left. Daisy was astonished to hear that but she politely didntment on it. In Daisys mind, Maisie was a tough woman who was able to take responsibility for her own choices. She must have given it careful thought before she made up her mind. Plus, it brought enormous benefits to Ezio if they got married. Romantic stories rarely existed in this world. Many deeply-in-love couples ended up being family after days and years of trivialities. Whether they loved each other or not, they would be capable of getting along well in the following years, which wasnt easy stuff. And this was the reason why people usually wished freshly married couples a long life together. What made Maisie surprised was that Daisy also was on the same side as Ezra. She gave Daisy a look and then said, I have got many white shirts. I can put on one of them. As a white-cor worker, Maisie had plenty of white shirts in her wardrobe. She chose not to wear Ezras shirt. Ezra came up to her and asked urgently, Which part of the shirt didnt fit? I paid for it and I definitely have them send me one that suits you. His words implied that he wouldnt quit until she put on the shirt he bought for her. Maisie almost flipped out. This man was shamelessly following her into the bedroom if she persisted in not wearing his clothes. I will wear this, OK? Maisie was not a stubborn person and she finally surrendered to Ezras repeated requests. Wearing a matching outfit wasnt a big deal. Ezra was content with her answer and stopped following her. I will wait for you outside the bedroom. Maisie closed the door without giving him a look. Daisy spoke highly of Maisies outfit when she walked out of the bedroom with that shirt. This looks great on you. Ezras satisfaction was all over his face. He said, Told you it fitted. Maisie ignored his words. Lets go then, Ezra suggested.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He stepped out with Ezio after saying this. They reached a consensus on taking Ezio with them during these days to make Ezio feel safe, getting married included. Daisy came with them so that she could babysit Ezio while they were going through the procedures. Without question, Ezio and they made an outstanding family. Ezra carrying Ezio was the center of the spotlight when they showed up in the office. Maisie hastily pulled down the cap to cover her face as much as possible. She even kept her distance from Ezra by moving toward Daisy. With Ezio in his arms, Ezra was angry to notice her move. She was acting as if Ezra was a disgrace to her. And he wouldnt let her seed. He directly stood next to Maisie, making Maisie pissed off. The governmental staff and people around them were shocked to learn that Ezra was the father of Ezio and that he was to marry Maisie today. At this moment, different people with various feelings gazed at Maisie. Maisie thought for a while and then whispered to Ezra, There is something I want to say. Maisie reckoned that Ezra was a man of pride, getting used to womans worship and courting. He would be downgraded after getting married. So she was offering him a chance to weigh against the pros and cons. Ezra watched her with alert and gave Ezio to Daisy before walking out with her. Ezra threatened before she could say anything, Dont you dare to walk away now. Maisie exined, I just want you to think about it. Maisie referred to those girls, You are bound to lose a bunch of admirers. Maisie said in a less explicit way. She actually wanted to say that he would lose the womans attention and interest after getting married. After all, a girl with morality would not try to seduce a married man. Ezra couldnt be more cross, answering, In your mind, I am the kind of person who enjoys being surrounded by women? You think this is the way I realize my life value? Maisie replied to him with silence and averted her gaze. Her answer was clearly a yes. Ezra crunched his teeth and said, Sometimes I wish I could open your skull to see what you were thinking. He would need women to gain satisfaction? Did he enjoy being surrounded by women of various types? He was truly annoyed! Those women never gave him some space once he showed up. You are the one asking for marrying. Mind your own business. Ezra turned away after saying this. Maisie stared at Ezras back. She was increasingly baffled by his behaviors. They went through the procedures rapidly. But problems arose when they were asked to take a picture. There was a huge gap between the couple and the bride didnt sh a smile at all. What sort of wedding picture was it? Maisie didnt have the mood to smile. Ezra whispered in her ear, I am going to kiss you now if you dont smile cheerily. Maisie had to admit that this threat worked for her. She would be humiliated if Ezra kissed her in the public. In the end, Maisie managed to raise a smile, though unwillingly. They finally got the marriage certificate after taking the picture. Daisy passed Ezio to them when they came out of the office. She congratted them, Wishing you a long and happy marriage. Maisie didnt know if Daisy realized that she and Ezra were not a real couple. There was no long and happy marriage between them. Son, lets go. Now I am officially your father. Better learn how to call your father soon. Ezra talked to Ezio with sheer joy. Well, it felt so great to be a legitimate member of the family. Chapter 868 He Fell in Love Ezra particrly required Maisie to drive on the way back. Maisie was puzzled as to why she should drive while Ezra was the driver before. But she wasnt a curious person. She picked up the car keys and sat down in the drivers seat. Maisie thought she could finally take a rest after reaching home and Daisy taking Ezio to have milk. However, tons of messages hit her as she checked her phone. The messages were all from Emelia, Nina, and Jean talking about her marriage. Emelia showed them a screenshot in the group chat, which was about Ezra posting a picture of their marriage certificate. Now Maisie knew what Ezra was doing in the car. He was taking a picture of the marriage certificate and posted it to announce the news. To prevent them from worrying, Maisie hadnt informed them that Diana incited her mother to snatch Ezio and caused a wound on Ezios forehead. Therefore they didnt know the purpose of this marriage was to take revenge on Diana. Maisies original n was to tell them when she got the chance to do so. But now they knew it. Maisie fixed Ezra with an angry stare, who was now standing next to the window and busy responding to the messages. He should be med for the entire news leak. The pictures he posted immediately led to ceaseless calls and texts. Ezra didnt answer the calls or messages, except those from close friends like Julian. Julian was the first to ask him in the group chat, Whom did you marry? Ezra just took a picture of the cover of the certificate. He didnt post their names on Maisies ount. So no one knew whom did Ezra marry. Besides, Ezra didnt send a signal about getting married before. No wonder everybody was surprised to hear that. Phil was franker. Was it fake? Ezra answered with anger, Can you say something nice to me? How would he lie about marriage? Phil defended, I just dont think you are ready for marrying. You imed yourself as a confirmed bachelor. Bing a husband must be very difficult for you. Wed rather you joke on this than seriously undergo these pains.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ezra had to acknowledge that what he said was irrefutable. Eloquent and logical, Phil lived up to his fucking reputation. Julian asked another question, Please dont tell me it was Maisie. Ezra replied, Yes. Fearing Julian might have problems with that, he added hastily, Maisie suggested it. Based on Julians knowledge, Ezra offered to marry Maisie when he knew the existence of Ezio but immediately got declined. How would Maisiee around? They went silent after Ezra told them about how Diana enticed Susan into hurting Ezio. What Diana has done to Ezra during these years was well known to them. But getting kids involved was definitely uneptable. But today they had no intention of criticizing Diana. Julian paused for a while and then said, You may want to reconsider marrying. Ezra was not born to be a husband. I am clear what I was doing. Ezra quickly gave his answer. He might not have deliberated on marriage in his first proposal but this time he couldnt be more serious about marrying Maisie. He resignedly admitted that he fell in love with Maisie. He had a crush on the girl whom he once broke up with. Currently, he willingly got hitched with her. But their position reversed and Maisie became reluctant. Sensing the firmness of Ezra, they gave up the attempt of persuading him. Maisie told them in the group chat the whole story, including how her mother caused the wound on Ezios forehead and how she married Ezra for revenge. It took them a while to digest the news. In their opinions, Maisie was a calm and rational person who wouldnt do such a reckless thing. But her decision was understandable. After all, Ezio was the line that couldnt be crossed for Maisie. What Diana did to Ezio was unforgivable. Emelia had her own baby so she felt the same pains and anger as Maisie did, especially when learning about the long cut on Ezios forehead. Theyforted Maisie for a while. Maisie was touched by their support, saying, Thank you. Lets hang out a few dayster when I am back in Riverside City. Tell me when you decide the time. I can take a day off. Nina presently was a member of the director crew in Austins high-budget film. She was surprisingly more upied now than the time she hasnt gotten married. Nina was selected by Austin for her excellent English, which once was the top trending topic. She now was away in a foreign country for shootings. Maisie stopped her immediately, Please dont do this. It was too much trouble if you fly back specifically for me. Nina sighed, Thats fine because I also had the n toe back for meeting Cameron. He would probably get mad if I stayed here any longer and didnt take some time for him. Cameron was considering putting down all his work and flying overseas with Nina but unfortunately got stuck by a sudden change in the schedule when they were about to set out. The result was that they had to temporarily endure the long-distance love. And this was torturing Cameron. Therefore, Nina nned to go back to Riverside City to meet Maisie and also spend some time with Cameron. Maisie could almost imagine the upset look of Cameron who was murmuring about Ninas absence. She readily consented with a smile, OK. See you a couple of dayster. When Maisie was at the end of the conversation with her besties, Ezra also finished his. Their gaze met when Maisie looked up. For no reason, Maisie suddenly felt ill at ease. She looked down and disguised her abnormal reaction with the phone. Even when Ezra came up to her and sat down in the chair nearby, she moved a bit to keep her distance from him. Apparently, Maisie instinctively loathed Ezras approach. Ezra noticed her remoteness, but there was nothing he could do in the present. The more he pushed her to love him, the more she stayed away from him. Ezra put this behind him and changed the subject, You got any idea in Ezios name if we switched his family name back to Cantillo? At the request of Roman, Ezios family name should be changed if he was to return to his fathers family. Ezra repeatedly reminded her and she agreed. But Ezio should have a new first name if his original family name shifted. I havent got any idea. Maisie shook her head. She didnt have a particr idea about Ezios new name. Ezra responded, I have a n, what about Benedict Cantillo? It implies good wishes to the kid. Or Ezis, the blending form of our names. Maisie disapproved immediately after Ezra said this. Benedict is fine. Name Ezio after his parents names? That was too intimate and unnecessary. Ezra was speechless. She instantly rejected everything that was relevant to him. Howe she resented him like this? Chapter 869 My Mother Wants to See You Detecting his frustration, Maisie realized that she might have offended him in an obvious way. She tried to exin it. I just wanted a simpler name for Ezio since he is a boy. Ezra didnt buy it, Dont try to cover it with an excuse. Ignoring his words, Maisie stood up and said, I am going to check our son. She left in a hurry after saying this. Pinching his forehead, Ezra was upset. It never urred to him that one day a girl shunned him as if he were a monster. Not until this moment did he begin to realize that the girl who used to love him so much has moved on. David rang him when Maisie has just left. Clearly, he heard about todays marriage certificate. Ezra knew that David would fire questions at him and he didnt have a good reason to refuse. As he expected, David shouted at him the moment he picked up, Ezra, what are you doing? Why did you get married to my sister? David was overwhelmed. His mother went so far as to hurt Ezio. And his sister unexpectedly married Ezra. Ezra paused for a short while and answered calmly, Because of love. I dont buy your garbage! he didnt save him any face. How would a man like you know how to love a girl? You can guarantee that you love her till the end of your life? David. Ezra defended himself patiently, People change as time goes by. All I want to do now was to be a responsible husband. David replied to him with a sneer. Ezra let out a deep sigh,ining, It was your sister who didnt want to take the responsibility. All she thinks about was divorce even before we got married It might be hard for you to understand but the purpose of your sister agreeing to marry was to take revenge on Diana. Ezra felt like he should get along well with David, his wifes brother, or at least eliminate Davids prejudice against him so that someone could be on the same side with him when needed. Or else he really didnt know how to establish himself in this family. Maisie kept him at a distance; David took him as an adversary; his son didnt quite fancy hispany; Maisies besties also got a bad impression of him. He was helplessly fighting alone. David froze for a short while. He didnt foresee that his sister would treat Ezra in such an aloof and remote way. David had the worry that Ezra would be in the dominating position of their rtionship and that his sister might get hurt. But it seemed that his worry was needless. He couldnt help gloating over his frustrated look. Thinking of this, David delightfully said, You can choose to decline if you think she is taking advantage of you. Ezra groaned, How can I say no to her? David grumbled, Dont act as if it were a tough decision for you. I will spare no efforts in persuading my sister into leaving you once you are useless. Ezra tried to nudge David with both reason and sincerity, What about Ezio? Dont you want him to grow up in an intact family? David said self-mockingly, I prefer Ezio to live in a loving family. And clearly, there was no love between you and my sister. Ezra felt desperate. He might as well let him go. Whether you like it or not, I officially married your sister and I am your brother-inw. David angrily replied. No way! And then he hung up the phone. He wouldnt ept Ezra as a family member even though they got married. Due to theborious process in the morning, Ezio drank up his milk and exhaustedly fell asleep quickly aftering back home. In this case, Maisie couldnt find an excuse to stay in the bedroom all day long. So she walked out reluctantly. Maisie went straight to the kitchen cab and took out some coffee beans. She formed the habit of having a cup of coffee every day. She made one for Ezra since it wouldnt take much time. They had their coffee in the living room peacefully. Weirdly Erza had a sense of happiness on this warm afternoon of the winter day. But he had to break the atmosphere. He looked at Maisie and said, There is something I want to say to you. What? Maisie asked after sipping at the coffee. Ezra confessed, My mother learned that I had a son and that I married you. She was thinking about flying back to see you and Ezio. Maisie choked on the shocking news and had to cough for a while. Ezra was a bit upset. Howe she got so frightened about meeting his mother? It took Maisie a while toprehend the news. She asked him hurriedly, Did you tell her the purpose of us getting married? Maisie didnt think her mother would like her once learning her intention of marrying him. Under no circumstance would a mother allow her son to get married for this illicit reason. I didnt. My mother was in poor health. Her body couldnt withstand astonishment of this kind. Ezra was a master of lying who was able to construct lies within seconds. Actually, his mother was in perfectly good health. She was living a life of happiness and ease during these years. She achieved great sess in moving up the careerdder and became a world-famous photographer who had worked with countless superstars. Maisie must have heard her name C Nancy Wen. His mother once took charge of cover pictures of several best-selling domestic and foreign magazines. Nancy Wen was her name as an artist. Her original name was Wenninger Brown.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But their rtionship remained a secret from others. Even Diana and Roman didnt know that. Diana would be envious of his mother and take measures against her once discovered her remarkable achievement. To elude unnecessary risks, Ezra decided to keep this secret. Therefore, he hasnt referred to Nancy Wens name to anyone except her closest friends. His mother has never shown up on any public asions, including award shows. Thus very few people knew that the world-ss fashion photographer was actually a slim and understated woman, apart from those employees who worked with her. Maisie was mad at Ezra for lying to his mother. But she couldnt me him since he did this for his mothers sake. It was just a fake marriage for her. Why bother meeting his mother? Chapter 870 Being Discarded in Wedding Day Ezra pleaded with a sincere expression, So I might have to trouble you by ying a loving couple with me. Fearing that she might decline, Ezra hastily exined, My mother wont be in Riverside City for long because she didnt ustom to the domestic lifestyle, not to mention that my father and Diana were also in this city. She will leave soon after meeting you and Ezio and knowing that I have a happy family now. Are you sure about it? Out of nowhere, Maisie didnt think his words were highly credible. Ezra admitted, It was just my assumption. Otherwise, what is she doing here? She doesnt have friends here and her job is based in a foreign country. Ezra continued to lure her, In one word, She wont stay at Riverside City over a month. Maisie now was in a dilemma. Seeing Ezras motherpletely interrupted her n. But she couldnt be so ruthless as to reject a mothers request. She asked, What can I do for you? Ezra shed her tempting smile, At least living together? Or smiling nicely at me? Maisie didnt know how to answer that. She could endure living together. But smiling at him was beyond her abilities. Among their small group, Maisie, together with Jean belonged to the sedate and sober type of person. The environment she grew up in and her job determined her quiet and serious personality. Emelia was always with a friendly smile. Nina was needless to say. She was a charming woman with a contagious smile on her face all the time. Because of their characteristics, Maisie and Jeanughed genuinely out of sheer delight. Apart from that, Of course, they were capable of shing a civil smile. As for smiling at Ezra She rarely did this to Ezra. Maisie recalled the days when they were still together. It seemed that sheughed quite frequently. But what has passed was passed. She was in totally different thinking.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. How could you fix a broken heart? She loved him wholeheartedly at that time but now all she left was alertness and caution. How could she give him a genuine smile with such vignce? Noticing her quandary, Ezra sighed inside his mind and made a concession, Lets at least stay together. Otherwise, my mother will be suspicious. How you treat me is your call. There was nothing he could do about it. He would be just fine if she was happy. At hearing this, Maisie breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, she really didnt know what to do. Ezra suggested, How about having dinner together tonight? Maisie was a bit confused about his sudden invitation. Ezra ounted for it, We obtained the marriage certificate today. We are supposed to have a nice dinner and celebrate it. Maisie apologized. Sorry about that. But I already had an appointment with Daniel. Daniel has always been very nice to her. Daniels wife met her several times after she came to Grafstin and grew attached to her. They got pretty lonely since their children had immigrated to a foreign country. Therefore, they increasingly liked thepany of Maisie. To get her familiar with running the branch more rapidly, Daniel didnt begrudge helping her at work. Maisie was much obliged to them. Daniels wife was worried about her after knowing that she got pregnant. Often was the case that they invited Maisie to have dinner in their house. Daniels wife almost became her godmother. And now Maisie was going to depart for a foreign country. Daniels wifes heart nearly broke after learning of her decision and invited her for a farewell dinner in advance. Today was the day they appointed, which happened to be their wedding day. Daniels wife must have prepared the dinner. It would be highly inappropriate if she broke their appointment. Ezra frowned after hearing about their appointment. Daniel? Have dinner at his ce? To defuse his confusion, Maisie exined, They treat me as their own daughter. They insisted on a farewell dinner after learning about my departure. Ezra didnt know how to react to that. Seemingly he and the marriage were nothing important to her since she had no difficulty in choosing between him and Daniel. Ezra knew that he deserved that treatment. He was the one who walked away from the rtionship. And he came to regret letting her go. The fact that he once lost her and Ezio actually prompted him to treasure them more than ever. Fortunately, his son was still alive and she hasnt seen someone else. In the evening, Maisie came to Daniels house with Ezio. Daniel and his wife were fond of Ezio and quite worried after knowing about Ezios wound. Maisie taking Ezio with her was to dispel their worry. Daisy went out with Carl to have dinner since Ezio didnt need her. Ezra was alone at the big house. Ezra watched Maisie leave with Ezio without a sense of guilt. What a heartless woman to take away his son on such a big day! Upon arriving, Daniels wife held Ezio tightly. She shed tears after noticing the gauze on Ezios forehead. They are lower than animals! Daniels wife cursed. Daniels wife asked her after entering the house, Howe Ezra didnte with you? Maisie didnt foresee this question. She answered, He was noting since he was just an acquaintance to you and Daniel. Daniels wife grinned, Didnt you two get married today? Maisie was surprised to hear that, May I ask where did you know this? Maisie didnt inform many people of their marriage since they would divorce soon. After all, the more people knew it, the more trouble they got. Daniels wife gave Daniel a look, replying, Daniel learned from his friend that Ezra posted a picture of his marriage certificate. We assumed that it was you because he was in Grafstin. Daniels wifes spection was justified. And Maisie didnt want to lie to them. So she told them the whole story, which made them surprised. At first, they were thinking that Maisie and Ezra got married because they have patched things up. Chapter 871 Cunning Man Kid, this decision is way too much to take. Daniels wife first came to her senses and med Maisie carelessly. But although it was to me, it contained her too much worry for Maisie. Of course, Maisie could feel Daniels wifes concern. Even outsiders loved her so much, but her mother was that selfish. It was ironic. On one side, Daniel said, Forget it. Since youve already married, we are a family. Call him to join us. His wife cooperated, Daniel thought he woulde, and specially opened a bottle of good wine.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing them being this persistent, Maisie got up and called Ezra. After the phone was connected, she asked, Where are you now? Maisie felt quite embarrassed to call him over. Unexpectedly, the man started teasing her, You miss me? Maisie had an impulse to hang up at the moment. However, Ezra stopped at the right time and said honestly, I just left your apartment. Im going back to my hotel. Maisie didnt allow him to stay in her apartment at night. She and their son wouldnt be back soon. So he had no more interest in staying there. Daniel said he wanted to have a drink with you. You cane if you are avable. If not, then just forget it. Maisie conveyed Daniels words, but Ezra could tell that Maisie didnt want him to be there very much. But he didnt want to miss the opportunity to be with her and their son, so he immediately said, Well, Im fully avable. Send me the address. Ill be right there. It wasnt long before the man arrived. Daniel and Ezra were both businessmen, and they had met several times before, so Ezra was invited to the dinner table after a few simple words. It was very troublesome to take a child to have dinner. It was time to change a diaper. When Maisie was about to get up and hold the child, Ezra took the initiative to pick him up, I get it. Maisie said nothing and let him go. These days, as long as he was with Ezio, Ezra had been personally taking care of him and ying with him. Daisy said that he could do anything very expertly, but Maisie did not expect that he would still do his duty at this time. While Ezra was leaving the table with her son, Daniels wife said to Maisie in a low voice, I think he looks quite reliable now. Maybe you two can have a good life like this. But I have no idea how long his reliability willst. Maisie always told Daniels wife the truth. Now maybe he only loves his son because of his momentary freshness. Daniels wife then asked, What about him to you? Daniels wife smiled and said, I think the way he looks at you is very affectionate and sweet. If you like someone, your eyes always expose your mind. Right? Maisie lowered her eyes and said, What you cannot get is always the best. Because I ignore him now, he would pretend to be a considerate man. After listening to Maisies words, Daniels wife nced at her husband next to her and then shook her head slightly. It was said that an outsider might be able to provide a fresh perspective, and this was the case with Maisie now. She thought that Ezra didnt love her and that he married her only for the sake of their son. But shepletely forgot that Ezra was never that kind of person who wouldpromise marriage for the sake of a child, if not because he was willing to do so. Never. He was a tough man. How could he have wronged himself for the sake of others? Ezra probably had a crush on Maisie, so he was willing to marry her. However, Daniels wife didnt say much. After all, it was their problem. As Ezra did not cherish Maisie in the past, she didnt want Maisie to forgive him so easily. The more he suffered to impress Maisie, the more he would cherish her in the future. Daniels wife very much hoped that Maisie would have a lovely family, with a man who loved her and a sensible child to heal the bad injuries brought to her by her original family. After changing the diaper, Ezra came back with the child, who had been ying by himself in a stroller at the dinner table, while the four adults paid attention to him from time to time. This time Ezra simply held his son in his arms. Strangely, Ezio was very obedient in his arms. If Maisie held him, he would surely kick his legs and wave his small hands. The little man nestled in his fathers arms and looked curiously at the various dishes on the table, sometimes babbling excitedly, but not making too much noise. Maisie thought that Ezra was such a demon that even her son was scared. Maisie and Daniels wife ate quickly, so they left the table with Ezio and went to the living room. Ezra and Daniel continued to drink. Maisie did not expect that Ezra would eventually get drunk. When they left, their son has fallen asleep. Maisie first put his son in the car seat and came out to help the tipsy Ezra into the car. Maisie was speechless about Ezra. Why was he so drunk? After saying goodbye to the friendly couple, Maisie drove away. On the way, Maisie asked the man next to her, Which hotel are you staying at? Whats the room number? She had to take him back to the hotel first. Although they were married, she still wanted to stick to her previous proposal. Maisie didnt care whether this man would agree to the agreement she made, and she had to do it. Ezra didnt respond at all. Maisie didnt know if he was asleep or too drunk. She was feeling annoyed. Was she going to take him home? Ezra? She tried again. The man still did not make any sound, leaning against the seat with his eyes closed. It waste, so Maisie had to drive home first. Daisy hade back, waiting downstairs in advance to help hold the baby, while Maisie helped Ezra into the elevator. At the moment of stepping into the door, Maisie suddenly seemed to understand something. Was Ezra doing all those things deliberately? Getting drunk, pretending to fall asleep in the car, and easily going to her home? What a cunning man! Chapter 872 Wanted to Surprise You Maisie scolded Ezra in her heart and helped the person into the guest bedroom impatiently. She swore that next time, no matter how drunk he was, she would leave him alone. Ezra opened his eyes as soon as Maisie closed the door. He did pretend to be drunk and put up on purpose. He didnt want to go back to the empty hotel room alone, even if he lived in the most luxurious suite, he would like to stay in this small guest bedroom. When Maisie and Ezio woke up the next morning, Ezra was already in the living room. Maisie took Ezio out, and as soon as he saw Ezra, the little bun waved happily, heading to his arms, causing Maisie to frown slightly. Ezio became much needier to Ezra. What would he do if they went abroad? Morning. Although Ezra took the child, his eyes werepletely glued to Maisie. Morning. Ill prepare breakfast. Maisie quickly turned to the kitchen. Seeing that he was ignored again, Ezra held his son in his arms and sighed, Kid, you have to be needy to me, so that your mother will consider your feelings and give up the idea of taking you abroad. How could the little bun understand what he said? He was just sitting in his arms, babbling. Thinking his son was adorable, Ezra leaned to kiss him on his soft face. The little boy seemed to want to give him a kiss in return, but he rubbed Ezras face with saliva as soon as he tilted his head. Ezra felt really speechless. It was a little too much. He didnt want the kiss with sticky saliva. Could his mother give him a hot kiss? Suddenly, Ezra remembered the kiss he had with Maisie in the car that day. After a while, he regained his mind and licked his lips. Why was he acting like he never kissed a woman? Maisie was in the kitchen preparing breakfast, and Daisy soon came in to help her, so Maisie directly asked Daisy if she would like to go with them to Riverside City to help her with the baby for a few more days. Earlier, she told Daisy that she would take Ezio abroad. Daisy said that she did not understand thenguage and euphemistically expressed the idea that she would not go abroad with them. Maisie also expressed her understanding. But this time she wanted to take Ezio to stay in Riverside City for a few days. Maisie was sure that she would soon be separated from Ezra, and then she would go abroad. So it was not realistic to find a new babysitter, however, the kid needed someone to take care of. Daisy happily agreed, As long as you dont go abroad, Ill follow you. Anyway, my hometown is not in Grafstin. I only work here because my son studies here. Daisy then added, My husband was long dead, so I can be anywhere. He was also a policeman. Just like Maisie didnt tell Daisy that Ezios father was Ezra, Daisy didnt say much about her family before. Anyway, how they got along all depended on their character. Then pleasee with us to Riverside City, Maisie said, secretly thinking that she should pay more to Daisy when she left. Daisy said with a smile, Dont worry. Id love to stay with Ezio. In fact, Daisy was very reluctant to let go of Maisie and Ezio. After all, they have spent so much time together. Daisy thought it would be nice if Maisie could form aplete and beautiful family with Ezra and Ezio. If Ezra wanted to get them back, he really needed to work harder. After breakfast, Maisie and Ezra took their son out of the door, first went to the hospital to check the recovery of the little buns wound, and then changed the medicine. Coming out of the hospital, they went to change the childs name. It was actually not a big deal, changing the name or not. But that stubborn Roman would definitely be annoyed if not. However, Maisie and Ezra also agreed that even if the child changed his name to Benedict, they would regard Ezio as his nickname for fear that the child would not adapt to the new name so soon. After getting things done and going home, they packed their bags and took the flight back to Riverside City in the afternoon. There were other things in the apartment that have not been dealt with by Maisie. She didnt know what to do and she also felt confused about the future. She could only take it one step at a time. After arriving at Riverside City, they went straight to Ezras residence, a luxury vi by the sea. Ironically, Maisie had been with Ezra for a while, but she was not familiar with Ezras ce because they spend most of their time dating at her house. Ezra said that his ce was way too empty, so he stayed at Maisies ce every time. Now stepping into this luxurious vi, Maisie found it has changed a lot. There were many things for the kid, like mats for Ezio to crawl on and all kinds of toys. The edges and corners of the furniture were also wrapped with anti-collision strips. Maisie looked around, noticing the pots and pans in the kitchen. She had been here several times before, but there were no such things at all. Ezra volunteered to exin, I asked Emelia to prepare for us in advance. After all, you and Ezio are going to live here for a while. You may need these. Maisie was surprised, Emelia? Emelia didnt say a word in front of her. Yeah. Ezra added, I told her not to tell you. I wanted to surprise you. Emelia and Julian had two children, and Emelia knew exactly what they need to prepare to take care of the children, so Ezra asked Emelia for help in advance when they decided to go back to Riverside City. He told Emelia the password of the door, while Emelia bought a lot of necessary items. So here it was. Maisie took a nce at Ezra, not knowing what to say for a moment. Ezra took her to a room on the ground floor, which used to be a bedroom, but now it has beenpletely transformed into a toy room, a ce for children. This will be Ezios little world in the future. Maisie could notice the bright light in Ezras eyes. Ezra remembered that when he was a child, although it was not easy to live abroad with his mother, his mother still cleaned up such a small toy room for him, with warm sunshine, carrying all the happiness of his childhood. He liked his childhood, with his mother loved him very much. All his misfortune and unhappiness came from being found by his father and forced back, and since then he had be moody.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 873 Are You Happy? Maisie admitted that what Ezra had done made her feel warm. She could feel his love for their son. She whispered, Thank you. I think Ezio will be very happy. Ezra took a deep look at him and asked her, What about you? Are you happy? He didnt do this to please his son; he did it to please her, okay? Of course, he also loved his son and wanted to give him a warm and happy childhood, but now he cared more about her feelings than his sons feelings. He hoped his son could forgive him. After all, if he couldnt get Maisie back now, his son wouldnt have aplete family. Maisie took a step back by his sudden ambiguous words, but she quickly said, Of course Im. Im happy for Ezio. Her little trick made Ezra raise a helpless smile. After dinner, the three of them packed their bags and went to rest. Ezra and Maisie had an important matter tomorrow. They were going to take Ezio to see Roman. Ezra lived in a single-family vi with three floors and a basement. The first floor was mainly the living room, dining room, kitchen, and so on, and there was also a childrens room, so Ezra asked Maisie and Daisy to live in the bedrooms on the second floor, while he himself went to the upstairs bedroom. Of course, he knocked on Maisies door before he went to bed. Maisie poked her head out warily and asked him, Yes? Ezra said, You and Ezio are just staying in this room for the time being, right? My mother will be here the day after tomorrow. You may live in the master bedroom upstairs with me then. Maisie nced at him, which made Ezra hurriedly add, Dont worry, the master bedroom is very big, equivalent to a small suite. I can sleep on the sofa. Okay. Maisie responded and then said, Good night. Then she closed the door. Sighing, the lonely man walked upstairs to return to his room. Learning that Maisie took the kid back to Riverside, Emelia immediately booked a restaurant. After Maisie and Ezra took care of Romans affairs, they could have dinner together. Now that Jean and Arthur were in Zoshalor, and Nina was filming abroad, she was the only one staying in Riverside City, so it was up to her to book a restaurant to entertain them. This night they slept very soundly, but some people didnt, like Diana. It was twelve at night, and Diana was still sitting on the sofa awake. Anna was once outside and was called back by Diana. Now Ruth and Anna were both waiting for their mother to speak up, but Diana just sat on the sofa, without saying anything, like a walking dead. Anna was upset when she looked at her mother. Crouched on a one-person sofa, she scratched her fingernails andined, You just n to sit there for a whole night? You told us toe back, okay? Im really sick of it. Anna was a heartless woman. Perhaps affected by the depressed family environment, she had no feelings for anyone. Her every feeling was only based on the interest of money. In other words, she could be kind to anyone who could give her money to spend. Roman ignored her because she was a girl, while Diana was too aggressive and controlling. Although Diana thought everything she did was for the good of Anna, Anna felt disgusted with her behaviors.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. And she was also fed up with her mother fighting with Ezra all day long. Theyve already suffered a lot. That was why she was so annoyed at this time. Ruth was much more sensible than she was. Hearing her sisters words, she red at her and signaled her to shut up. Anna looked down with disdain. She was also disgusted with her sister. She pretended to be a decentdy, but in fact, like her mother, she had done all kinds of mean things. Mom, what would you like to tell us? Ruth also felt that it was not the way to go on like this. It was already midnight. Ruth knew that her mother was so upset because she got the news that Maisie had married Ezra, and they came back to Riverside City with their child in the afternoon. She heard that their son also applied to change his name. No one would believe that they were not here for the family property. ording to her fathers stupid thoughts, Ezra would definitely get Canuli for having a lovely boy, and the three of them werepletely out. Diana finally moved. She looked at the sisters, murmuring, I called you back to tell you what you should do without me. Without you? Ruth was startled, Mom! What are you going to do? Anna carelessly looked at her mother and continued to scratch her nails with disdain. In her opinion, her mother had no need to live long ago. Her husband had been messing around outside since she was young and cheated on her so-called best friend. Now that the Canuli she wanted would be gone, it was meaningless for her to live. If it were her, she wouldmit suicide long ago. No, if it were her, she would have dumped her cheating husband when he had an affair for the first time. Women should never be treated that way. Her mothers wrong decision affected her and Ruth, causing them to grow up to be rejected and ignored, leading to their respective miserable destinies. More specifically, if her mother divorced her father when she found his affair, she would not have been born, so there would not be another poor person in the world. Anna now wanted everyone to die, and even she had no desire to live. It was not terrible for her to die, but to live in such a family environment every day. Well. Diana stood up with a sneer, her eyes full of madness, Im going to kill him! Ruth gasped, hurriedly stepped forward, and grabbed Dianas arm, Mom, calm down. Diana raised a ferocious smile, Calm down? How? He betrayed me and humiliated me. Now he wants to give thepany to Ezra for a grandson? Im going to kill him. I will drag that stupid thing to hell! With these words, Diana shook Ruth away, picked up her bag, and walked out. Mom! Ruth came after her and nned to continue to stop her. Dianas eyes were deadly red, Dont you know me? I need to do this. This is thest step of my pathetic life. After that, Diana rushed out. Ruth nned to chase after her but was stopped by her sisters ironic words, Save it. If she didnt do something this time, with regard to the dirty things you have done, you will suffer a lot in the future. Well, its actually good for her to kill that old thing, right? Ruth looked at Anna in horror. She never thought that her sister would be so indifferent, even to the extreme. Chapter 874 No Regret Ruth did not expect that Anna could calmly say such words about letting their mother kill their father, let alone that Anna knew what she had done with her mother. She always thought her sister was stupid and dumb. Thinking of this, Ruth looked at Anna with great fear. She even could see undisguised disgust and hatred deep in Annas eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna. Ruths voice trembled a little. Anna joked, Well? Afraid of me? Ruth finally found her voice, and she tried to advise Anna as if nothing had happened, Anna, if something happens to mom, it will be not good for both of us. And if something happens to me and mom, it will be not good for you. If mom is gone and anything happens to me, what are you going to do in the future? Ruth tried to persuade Anna to keep a secret for her and Diana, or rather for the branch manager, after all, she was in charge of the whole thing, and now that the manager was dead, Anna was the only insider. Ruth didnt know that Ezra had found a suicide note on the managersputer. She just thought Ezra didnt find anything, so now her biggest worry was Anna. She had always thought that Anna was stupid. As long as she gave Anna enough money, she would be obedient to her. But seeing Annas eyes tonight, she was suddenly scared. Ruth thought Anna was a little crazy. She was afraid that Anna would say something bad to her, so she could only use such a way to wake Anna up. But Anna smiled disdainfully and said, What am I going to do? I have plenty of ways to live in this world. Of course, I can also kill myself. Ruth was startled by Annas easy words to death, and Anna did not show the slightest fear when saying that but seemed to be saying something ordinary. Anna Ruth tried to organize the right words, Do you need to see a doctor? Ruth suspected that Anna had signs of suicide, which was not a good thing. Ruth was not afraid that Anna reallymitted suicide. She was worried that there was something wrong with Annas mind. If Anna really went crazy, she might reveal what she had done. She wouldnt allow this to happen. So Ruth immediately got a n, taking Anna to see a psychiatrist. She could then think of a way to lock up Anna for she was mentally ill so that her little secrets would be safe. Doctor? Ruth, do you think Im a psychopath? Anna read her mind immediately. Ruth smiled awkwardly, Actually, just forget it. Dont say that again, okay? Mind your own business! Anna threw such a sentence at her with a sneer, then turned and went upstairs. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, her tears fell. In fact, Ruth was right, Anna did have mental problems C a severe depression, but no one knew it. The doctor diagnosed her with depression when Anna was 17 or 18 years old, and it was still a mild symptom at that time. Her mother took her to the doctor. Instead offorting her, her mother scolded Anna when they came out of the hospital. Her mother said that Anna was acting, that she was a drama queen, that she was done with her happy life, and that she was spoiled. Those words tore Anna apart piece by piece. Happy life? Spoiled? How could her mother draw such a conclusion? Annas father never cared about her. He either disliked or ignored her since childhood, while her mother and her sister thought that as long as they had money to spend, it was good, but it was never good for her. Anna could live an ordinary life. She just wanted to be loved by her father and cared for by her mother, like her other ssmates. No one paid any attention to her thoughts, and her mothers abuse made Anna close the gate of her heart to anyone ever since. Sheter got a medical record to tell her mother that she was over her depression. In fact, Anna was not. She got more and more depressed. Anna used money, entertainment, and alcohol to numb it out. Otherwise, she wanted to leave this terrible world every single second. After Diana got into the car, she calmed down for a while. She opened her bag to make sure the thing was in it, and then drove to the hospital. She asked someone to help her with the thing after she learned that Maisie and Ezra had married. At this point, her life was no longer meaningful. As long as she killed that old thing, she could die peacefully. Linda has been sent to rescue several times in the past few days. ording to her people, she would die soon. Mrs. Marshall stayed in the hospital all day and her eyes were swollen with tears. She also did something to Mrs. Marshalls face when she had stic surgery. Her face would slowly rot. The doctor told Mrs. Marshall that there was something wrong with her beauty product, and Mrs. Marshall called her to question her. She told that she had the same beauty product as Mrs. Marshall, implying that it was Mrs. Marshalls own problem. Mrs. Marshall also wanted to go to the beauty salon to get beauty products to be tested, but she had destroyed the problematic products a long time ago. Finally, there was nothing Mrs. Marshall could do. And, Mrs. Marshalls other daughter, Erika, was also given to several men to y tonight. Videos and photos would be sent to Mrs. Marshall. Diana prayed that Mrs. Marshall could hold up. Well, someone had to take responsibility for the dirty things she had done. When Diana thought of this, sheughed uncontrobly while driving. The only regret left in Dianas life was dealing with her dear husband. The reason why she had to do it sote was to keep the old thing from seeing tomorrows sun and his so-called precious grandson. Thinking in this way, she gnashed her teeth and drove faster. She was his wife, and the medical staff would certainly allow her to visit him. By this time, the old man and the nurses were probably asleep, and she also knew that the doctor would usually give him some sleeping medicine at night because of his illness. When she opened the bottle in her bag, he would be poisoned to death as soon as he inhaled the chlorine inside. As for herself, she has prepared a mask. She couldnt die so soon. She still wanted to see how Mrs. Marshall copsed. Chapter 875 He Won The inpatient ward at midnight was quiet, and Dianas walking in her high heels sounded creepy. A nurse on duty came forward to remind her to walk as quietly as possible so as not to wake the others. Diana red at her and said indifferently, Who the hell are you? Then she walked away with the sound of her high heels as a BGM. As she approached the door of Romans ward, Diana slowed down for fear of waking Romans caregiver. Roman lived in a luxurious VIP ward, and the caregiver slept in a small room connected to the ward, making it easy to take care of him at night. Although Diana tried to lighten her pace, the caregiver was very vignt. As soon as she stepped into the ward, the caregiver woke up and turned on the dim light on the porch, which made Diana very nervous. She didnt intend to turn on the light but wanted to kill Roman directly by the dim light in the hallway outside. In the face of the caregivers puzzled expression, Diana reluctantly squeezed out a few tears and said, I didnt feel right tonight. I was worried that something would happen to him, so I came here. The caregiver suddenly understood, Mr. Cantillo is really not doing very well these days. You are really a couple. Diana pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes, You can go to rest. Ill just stay here for a while. Okay. Without much thought, the caregiver went back and closed the door. Diana turned off the light on the porch and approached Roman on the hospital bed lightly. Although Roman would take sleeping pills every day, Diana was still afraid that he would wake up, so she quickly took out a small protective mask from her bag. Then Diana took out the ss bottle and unscrewed it at the person on the hospital bed so that he could inhale arge amount of toxic chlorine while breathing. Yes, she was going to kill Roman with chlorine, which was the easiest way she could think of. She didnt have great skills and confidence to use a knife. It was dangerous for people to inhale even a little Chlorine, not to mention the fact that Romans body was extremely fragile. But what Diana didnt expect was that she had opened the bottle for a long time, and the Roman on the bed did not have any expression of pain or struggle. She knew something must be wrong and lifted her quilt of Roman. At the same time, several people rushed out of the caregivers room, one of whom quickly opened the window, while the other two came forward to hold down Diana. Diana looked at the police uniforms and the masks on them with great disbelief. She took a nce at Roman on the hospital bed, with the lights on, and she saw that it was actually a dummy. She finally realized that she had been trapped. Little did she know that she hated Ezra and that child so much, and she longed for Canuli so much, how could Ezra be defenseless? Even if Ezra was not in Riverside City, he arranged everything carefully andprehensively. Speaking of Ezra taking these precautions, Roman did not agree at first. Roman did not think that his wife would hate him so much, and much less did he believe that Diana would be so vicious as to kill him. Ezra showed Roman the evidence that Diana was going to kill Linda, and Mrs. Marshalls face was destroyed. Roman was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot, so he listened to Ezras n, left his ward, and settled somewhere else.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As early as when Ezra learned that he had a son, he had sent someone to keep an eye on Dianas every move, so he knew about the toxic chlorine. Therefore, he called the police and told them everything. In order to protect Roman and caught the criminal, the police nned to stay in Romans ward. Roman was not in the ward, but his caregiver could not be absent. Otherwise, it would arouse suspicion of Diana. When Diana was taken away by the police, Roman came out of the next ward and scolded angrily, You, you vicious woman! Diana roared at him with red eyes, You made me. Dont worry. Ill fucking eat you alive. Roman was deeply annoyed by her words, feeling sick. Diana even spat at him as she passed him, You fucking asshole! Idiot! Roman looked bad and shivered. The next second, he fainted. Roman was so angry because he had never been scolded so much by Diana. Even if he made mistakes again and again when he was young, Diana didnt do anything about him. The worst thing was to have a cold war with him. Now that she showed her real face, he suddenly realized that he was so hideous and ugly in Dianas heart. Diana was taken to the police station, while Roman was sent to the emergency room. This night was not peaceful for them. Ezra did not sleep well either, being busy with these things. Fortunately, his wife and son were sleeping soundly. They didnt need to know the ups and downs of the night. With the capture of Diana, the long battle between him and her end. Finally, he won. As for Ruth and Anna, they were not worth mentioning at all. Ruth could not escape. He had not only a suicide note from the branch manager but also evidence of all the despicable things Ruth and Diana had done over the years. It was dawn after Ezra dealt with all these things. He put down his phone and reluctantly closed his eyes. He still didnt know how Roman was doing. It was best for him not to see Maisie and his son tomorrow. He didnt want to let the old thing get what he wanted, but Maisie had promised him, so he had to follow it. Half asleep and half awake, Ezra vaguely heard the babbling of children outside his bedroom door. He suddenly sat up from the bed and listened carefully. It was his son. Feeling somewhat helpless, he lifted the quilt and went out of bed, opening the door carefully. He had hoped to see Maisie standing outside the door with his son in his arms, but there was only a little man. Ezra picked up his son and looked around several times, but there was no sign of Maisie at all. He was so annoyed that he held his son, walking downstairs when he ran into the woman standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor. Maisie! Heined, You just left your son outside my door? What if he identally rolls down the stairs? Maisie calmly replied, That wont happen. I was watching him. So she would rather stand here than go upstairs and take her son to him? Ezra wondered. Chapter 876 Oh, Poor You Maisie, who could feel Ezras dissatisfaction, then changed the subject, Breakfast is ready, so I sent Ezio to go up to tell you.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Another reason is that Ezio just called Dad. Although the pronunciation is not very clear, it is definitely the word Dad. Maisie added in Ezras unhappy eyes. Ezras expression changed dramatically. He asked her in surprise, Really? Maisie nodded, Well, Daisy and I both heard it. I thought maybe he could call you dad when seeing you. Unexpectedly, the little bun just stood at his door, babbling and calling unclear Mom from time to time. Ezra was so overjoyed that he looked at his son in his arms and said, Sweetie, call Dad. Maisie took a look at him, thinking the man was really flexible. He used to call Ezio kid or son. Now knowing that his son could call dad, he instantly changed his mouth to call his son sweetie. The little man finally got his fathers wish. He smiled at him and shouted, Dad Then came a series of da pronunciations, making people not know whether he really knew how to call dad, but in any case, Ezra was ecstatic, happily holding the little man high and beginning to tickle him. This should be the most fulfilling thing for him now. Thats my boy. He said after giving him a kiss on the cheek. When the little man kissed him back this time, Ezra didnt feel annoyed even if he rubbed his face with saliva. Lets have breakfast. After saying this, Maisie took the lead in walking downstairs. She could really feel Ezras happiness, and she was as happy as he was when her son called her mom, but she didnt expect Ezra to be so happy,paring his previous rejection and dislike of children. Maisie inevitably remembered Ezras reaction when he learned that she was pregnant. She also felt the irritability and silence in his eyes. Sadness and heartache at that time welled up in her heart. So she became more silent at the breakfast table. How could Ezra not feel it? After Daisy left the table with the child, Ezra stared at the woman opposite and asked, Not feeling well? Maisie looked up at him in surprise, wondering why he suddenly asked. I dont think youre happy, Ezra exined. Maisie was stunned for a moment, not expecting that Ezra would notice her negative emotions. She didnt want to mention the unpleasant past at all, so she denied, Im good. Ezra didnt give up and kept asking, Not used to the environment here? Its okay. Ezra asked relentlessly, Then why are you unhappy? Obviously, there was nothing wrong with her before, and she said a few more words to him about how his son called him dad, but she stopped talking when she went downstairs. He had just thought about it for a long time while eating, but he couldnt figure out how he had offended her. Maisie looked up at him and said, Its my own problem. Im sorry it affected you. With these words, Maisie left the table. She didnt want to argue with him, nor could she say that she was upset because she thought of his previous actions. When they broke up, she did not me him. Of course, she wouldnt do anything now. Ezra looked at the slim figure of the woman and could feel that she didnt want to say a word to him. He was so angry that he lost his appetite. He didnt know how he was put into such a situation that he was so disliked that she didnt even want to talk to him. And he could not stop her and ask her what she wanted, because he was afraid that she would be even angrier. If she moved away with their son, he was totally done, so he could only sit there sulking. In desperation, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to Nina, Can you do me a favor? Ezra knew that Maisie was going to have a party with Emelia tonight, and Maisie had also heard that Nina also flew back to Riverside City this morning. But Nina told Cameron that she was noting back to surprise Cameron. By this time Nina should have gotten off the ne, so he sent a message to Nina. He didnt know Jean very well, so it was not convenient for him to ask her for help. He was familiar with Emelia, but he thought that Emelia had to take care of two children, so he went to Nina for help. Although Nina looked unreliable, she was actually very helpful. Nina replied to him quickly, Well, look who it is. Mr. Cantillo? What can I do for you? It was not that Ezra didnt feel Ninas ridicule, but he ignored it, She looked happy just before breakfast, but she is now suddenly in a bad mood. Can you ask the reason for me when you meet her tonight? Lol. Nina quickly replied. She thought Ezra had something big to ask her to help, but it was just for Maisies bad mood, which really stroke her funny. Nina loved to see the picture that men cant handle women, especially men like Ezra who didnt know to cherish his beloved woman. Ezra regretted it, asking Nina for help. Nina quickly replied, Cant you ask? Ezra, If I could, would I need you? Nina continued tough at him, Oh, poor you, Mr. Cantillo. She doesnt even want to talk to you. Ninas words were like a knife, stabbing Ezra in his heart. Yes, Maisie really didnt want to talk to him. He could feel it. She repelled him and tried to keep her distance from him. He knew that when everything was over, she would divorce him. He racked his brains to say that his mother woulde to Riverside City to dy Maisie going abroad, but now he had no idea how he would keep her if his mother left. Seeing that he didnt reply, Nina sent another message, Well, it will be too much easy for you if she wanna talk to you so soon. She is not willing to tell us her negative feelings either. I mean, it is normal for her not to tell you that she is in a bad mood. Well, I got this. Nina also relieved Ezras bad feelings. Ezra had a terrible headache, thinking Nina was too good at torturing people. All right. Were done, right? Ill be home soon. To surprise my babe. That was thest message from Nina. After all, she would be very busy. Chapter 877 Happy? Nina was not at home. Cameron had a simple breakfast C sandwiches, and coffee, eating up in ten minutes. After breakfast, he was changing his clothes in the dressing room to get ready for work. He suddenly heard the sound of a car engine downstairs. He felt something jumping between his eyebrows, trying to restrain the inner joy and expectation. He had a hunch that Nina came back. This may be the tacit understanding between them. Although she said on the phone that she regretted that Maisie back to Riverside City but she could note back to get together, he was somehow sure that she woulde back. Nina was very loyal and affectionate to her friends. Maisie was going through a kind of really important matter this time, so it was impossible that she wouldnte back. He also believed that Nina would distress him if he stayed home alone for so long ande back to relieve his pain of longing. Thinking of this, Cameron came out of the dressing room and went to the bedroom balcony to take a look downstairs. Sure enough, he saw a womaning down from the taxi, wearing a ckce-up coat that nicely outlined her slim and slender figure. All over her body was exquisite like an actress. When Nina looked up in the direction of the bedroom, Cameron quickly shed away and hid somewhere in the room. Then he ripped off the tie he was going to tie, and quickly sent a message to Lucien, saying he was going to bete to the office this morning, and might not go. Lucien was confused and asked him why, Cameron replied simply, Nina back. Lucien no longer asked further questions. After putting down the phone, Cameron went back and hid in the dressing room, patiently waiting, and indeed not long after came the sound of a woman gingerlying upstairs to the bedroom, with the womans somewhat puzzled voice, Why is nobody home? Go to work so early? Cameron saw from the dressing mirror as the corners of his mouth involuntarily upturned. It was true that only Nina was the source of his happiness. Just hearing her voice, he was already full of joy. The days Nina was abroad, Lucien often grumbled about Camerons unsmiling face, like a Grieving Man, which made all the employees afraid of him. They did not dare to talk to Cameron, so came to Lucien, increasing a lot of workload on him. Cameron didnt care about these. He had always been indifferent, and only enthusiasm and joy were given to Nina. He wanted to show his animated face only to Nina this life. As for others, they would get used to his poker face. The woman pushed open the bedroom door and came in. Stay out all night? Good, he forgot hes a married man? I got you, Cameron. You didnte backst night! Cameron listened to her spit on himself, he almost couldnt stand it. He pinched his forehead and smiled helplessly when he raised his eyes to see himself in the mirror with a face full of happiness. When Nina came towards the dressing room, he simply opened the dressing room door, pulled her in, and fervently kissed her. Nina was startled by his passion. When she came to herself, she held his waist tightly and nestled up against him to kiss him. The two mingled up, messing up the dressing room.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Im gonna take a shower After a long time, Nina murmured breathlessly in Camerons arms. Cameron simply carried her into the bathroom. Being apart for many days, the fire of loneliness once burned up and would not be extinguished easily. It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder. And it was true. After breakfast, Ezra and Maisie cleaned up and took their son out, Daisy staying at home. After Ezra got in the drivers seat, he said aboutst night. Maisie was speechless from shock. Maisie didnt expect Diana would take such a risk, aiming to kill Roman. You kind of knock her down. Ezra said, Because we got a marriage certificate and brought Ezio back. Itpletely infuriated her, so she could do all these things. And shes now trying to murder Roman. Her inheritance is gone. Ezra tutted, Anyway, she deserves it. Or even if she couldnt get Canuil, she could share some of his other property. Now she got nothing. Nothing but went to prison. Thinking Diana treated his mother ruthlessly in those years and asked Maisies mother to rob their baby, Ezra just wanted this witch to be jailed for her whole life. Maisie sighed and said, No man is wise at all times. Maisie did not have the slightest sympathy for Diana. She got what she deserved. Ezra was right: Maisie had knocked her down in one way. Besides, Diana was living an undignified life. She was betrayed by her husband several times, yet not to divorce, keeping the glory and wealth but no dignity and self-respect. What for? Only when a woman loves herself, can she win love and respect from men. Maisie thought Ezra would start the car immediately after finishing the serious talk, but he turned his head to look at her and asked in a low voice, Are you in a better mood now? Maisie was stunned for a moment, then realized that he seemed to be still upset about her sudden bad mood in the morning. She returned to her senses and smiled lightly, Much better, of course, Im happy to see the person I hate the most ending up like this. Ezra gazed into the depths of her, said nothing more, and drove them to the hospital. Roman was so angry about Diana and even faintedst night. Although he was resuscitated, Roman was in poor physical condition. He had been weak all the time and got angry these days frequently. Either mad at Ezra or mad at Diana. After several times, Roman had been badly weakened. When Ezra held his son with Maisie went into the ward, they saw Roman lying on the bed with a venttor, very haggard and weak. But once he saw the lively and lovely little baby in Ezras arms, his eyes were instantly shining. However, the little man who had always been cheerful, but somehow cried out when he saw Roman. He nestled in Ezras arms and refused to turn around. Although Roman tried hard to take a careful look at the baby, he could only see the back of the small head. Ezra mocked Roman mentally. It was obvious that Ezio also disliked the old man, so he had been crying since he saw him. Or maybe the little man felt the harm that Roman had done to his mother and father, and instinctively loathed him from his bone. Roman struggled to reach out his hand, Letlet me see him The baby cried harder when Romans voice faded, and even sad and shrill. Hearing this, Ezra was heartbroken. He didnt care about Romans will at all. He turned around and handed the baby to Maisie, take him out. Maisie also did not want to see her baby crying so miserably, so took him and left. Seeing this, Romans raised hand dropped down in dismay. Chapter 878 Heartfelt Smile Ezra came straight to the point, Is thewyer here? We brought Ezio, changed the name, and got a marriage certificate. Now you should fulfill your promise. Ezra had no half feelings for the fragile man in the hospital bed. He didnt feel the least bit sad when saw Roman like this. When Ezra was forced to separate from his mother, the old bastard never cared about his pain and sorrow. The old bastard was nothing but selfishness and self-interest. Roman took several deep breaths with difficulty before saying, Hes already here. Ive got him waiting downstairs. Hes a good boy, looks lovely, just like you when you were a child. Roman was very weak, If only I could see him more closely. Ezra sneered, We cant know whats in a babys mind. He even wished his son to cry more than ever, so he would not have toe in to see the old bastard again. Call thewyer toe up. Roman managed to ask Ezra. Outside the ward, Maisie held her crying son and coaxed him. The little man had always been easy to get along with. She didnt know why he suddenly burst into tears. The gauze on his forehead was removed, and the wound had scabbed, but the sinuous and hideous scar was very frightening. Every time Maisie saw this scar on his sons forehead, she hated her mother and Dianas guts immensely. Before she set out to Riverside City, Maisie asked Ezra what kind of punishment her stepmother would get. Ezra said Dianas behavior only caused minor injuries, and the circumstances were minor and did not constitute a crime, so would not bear criminal responsibility. But she had to be subject to public security punishment. Thewyer said she would be detained for ten days and fined. Although in Ezras opinion, Maisies mother was a nefarious evil who hurt his son, in legal terms, her behavior only caused a minor injury. Maisie of course also understood this, so she did not say anything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Admittedly Maisies son is easy to put down. Maisie coaxed him for a while and he just stopped crying. Maisie sighed that he was so good-natured, which was too much like her, not like Ezra at all. Maisie remembered when she was with Ezra, once Ezra came back from a business trip and said he woulde to her, but she forgot about it because she worked overtime, and Ezra waited at her house until almost twelve oclock before she came home. When she saw the grim-faced man in the living room, Maisie remembered that she had an appointment with Ezra. She hurriedly kicked off her high heels and exined apologetically. However, Ezra just threw her the words: you marry to your work, right? Then he mmed the door and left, making her very helpless. After gathering her wits together, she had to rush out to catch up with him. She took him home then apologized and cooked nice dishes, which still couldnt ease his anger. Ezra still looked sulky and ignored her. Finally, she wrapped her arms around the man and took the initiative to kiss him, using the most primitive method to make him happy. But every time she got angry, Ezra didnt have to try to coax her. If he took the initiative to find her or to talk to her, she would pretend nothing had happened. Obviously, her son resembles her in character. Since Ezio was here, Maisie wanted to let the son and Roman meet formally. Regarding Romans situation, Maisie thought there would be few chances for them to see each other. So she warmly coaxed the little man, saying that it was grandfather, who was very fond of him and wanted to take a close look at him. She told him that mom and dad would be here with him. She did not know whether the little man understood. Anyway, when Maisie carried him to the ward again, he did not cry. Thewyer entered the door after Maisie. This time the child did not cry, so Ezra held the child to Romans bed. He was afraid that Maisie would feel tired when bending down to show Roman the baby. Roman now saw the child. He cried out of happiness. He looked forward to seeing his son and grandson for most of his life. Finally, he got what he wanted. He had no regrets now. After seeing the child, Roman had hiswyer draw up a will. Canulis and most of the family assets were given to Ezra. As for the rest, he only left a little to Anna, nothing to Diana and Ruth. Diana tried to murder him, and Ruth helped her do a lot of bad things. How could he give them anything? Even if they hadntmitted a capital crime, they were also bound to jail. As for what their lives would be after release from prison, it had long been irrelevant to Roman. At that time he may have died. For Anna, although Roman did not like her, she had his bloodline. As Diana and Ruth were in jail, Roman couldnt let Anna starve to death. For other illegitimate kids outside, Roman did not mention a word. He disliked them, so did not intend to give them anything. He had given them enough money before. Now there was no need to care about them. Romans spirit was very poor. Just after giving the exnation, he fell into aa. As if all his spirit was supported by his grandson. After leaving the hospital, Maisie let out a long sigh of relief, feeling that she had finally said goodbye to theseplicated matters. Ezra just wanted to her and his son home, when he heard Maisie say, Drive us to Emelia. Ezra thought he could finally spend some time with them at home without any distractions to bond with them. But Maisie nned to take Ezio to find Emelia? He was a little reluctant, Arent you going to have dinner together tonight? The implication was that they were going to get together for dinner in the evening, so why should they have to meet during the day? Maisie retorted, Is there something I have to do at home? Why not take Ezio to Eme? She has two kids and they can y together. Ezra stared at her, too annoyed to say anything. He knew that she just didnt want to go back and spend time with him! Maisie saw him ring at her, so she hurriedly said, If youre busy, I can take a taxi. As she said, she was going to take over her son. Since Ezra and Ezio became familiar gradually, as long as Ezra was present, mostly Ezio was held by him. Ezra turned around and put Ezio into the child safety seat in the car, Im not busy. Ill take you there. The most important thing for him was to please her and his son. Everything can be put off. He found another time to deal with the issues about Diana, which did not dy his quality meeting with his wife and his son. And the result was? Maisie hung out with her friends whenever she was free. Indeed, when women be bad, men were nothingpared to them. After arriving at Emelias house, Maisie said thank you to him in the back seat and held her son to get out of the car. Emelia was already waiting by the car, and they happily hugged as soon as they met. Of course, because Maisie still had her son in her arms, so the hug was only symbolic, but it could be seen from her crooked eyes that now she was really delighted. Ezra saw her heartfelt smile but felt bad. When could she smile at me so happy? When could she be so enthusiastic to give me a big hug? Ezra thought to himself. Chapter 879 Ezra didn’t confess? After finishing the pleasantries with Maisie, Emelia looked tenderly at the little man in Maisies arms, she pinched gently his soft little hand, Hi, little handsome. Because their pregnancy due dates were close, Emelia was unable to visit Maisie at the time she gave birth, so this was the first time Emelia had seen Ezio in person. As a mother, Emelias heart melted when she saw the little man. The little man was also enthusiastic. When he saw Emelia, he did not cry at all, but giggled at Emelia and danced happily. Emelia was surprised, I dont know hes cheerful like this, so cute. Yeah, he behaves well, rarely cries, so its easy to please. They couldnt stop talking, forgetting that Ezra was still behind them. Maisie suddenly thought of Ezra. She quickly turned to look at Ezra who was standing by the car and said, Thank you for driving us here. Emelia also hurriedly apologized, Sorry, Mr. Cantillo, your boy is too cute, and I was just attracted by him. Its too cold outside,e in, please. Why not join us if youre free, Mr. Cantillo? Emelia invited Ezra. Admittedly, Emelia was considerate. Emelia could see that Ezra wanted to spend more time with Maisie. Ezra looked at Maisie and said, No, thanks. Ill leave you alone. Later Ille to pick you up. He did not see the car that Julian often drove, which meant Julian was not at home now. If he entered in, Ezra would be awkwardly staying aside to listen to the girls talk. So he was well-advised and left. Emelia was rtively free, just staying at home to write scripts. Only when she had started writing the outline and plot synopsis, did Emelia need to sell the film and television rights to investors. Otherwise, she could stay at home all day, working and taking care of the children. Julian also gave the twins a special toy room. The twins were younger than Ezio. The three children actually could not y with toys themselves. The good thing was that Emelia had two nannies to help take care of the children, so Ezio was also handed over to the nannies. Emelia and Maisie observed for a while and saw Ezio didnt be upset with strangers, having fun with the two nannies and twins. They went upstairs to the tea room to chat. Maisie first thanked Emelia, Thank you for helping prepare the things the child needs and decorate the house. Otherwise, his house would be really cold and cheerless. Emelia smiled, I also did not expect him to turn to me for help. Its too rushed. I was worried that it was not good enough. After Emelia finished, she added, I didnt expect him to be quite attentive. Maisie did not deny Ezras efforts, He is indeed very attentive to the child. He kind of surprises me. When she first learned that Ezra knew about the existence of the child, Maisie was filled with fear and anxiety, afraid that Ezra would say something unpleasant to her and the child. After all, he had rejected her pregnancy so much in the first ce. If he really made sarcasticments about her, she would feel ashamed, which was why she started to avoid Ezra from the time she was pregnant, for fear of being treated harshly. But all of Ezras actions after arriving in Grafstin did not show any dislike or rejection of the child but instead became more and more loving and attentive to the child. The actual fact was that you could find a lot of people who were not able to get a good deal on a lot of things. The actual fact probably is that you will not know whether you want it or not, whether you like it or not until you have experienced it yourself. Emelia said, such as marriage, such as children. Many people may see some of the misfortune of marriage and childrens restlessness from others, so take it for granted that marriage and children are bad. Some people may simply not want to be bound by these two things, so they dont get married or be dink. In fact, when they really have, they will feel not that bad and think: why dont I get married earlier. Emelia made a particrly apt description of Ezras state of mind, although she did not explicitly say Ezras name. Maisie picked up a piece of Emelias handmade snack into her mouth, He may feel good about the kid, but marriage is not necessarily. To be precise, he may not feel good about the marriage with her. She always had a deep inferiorityplex in her heart, for her unworthiness. If he had married a wealthy socialite or a stunningly beautiful star, perhaps he would have felt good about the marriage, but if that person was her, he might not have liked it. She was toomon and would not be the type he likes, and it was even harder to keep his heart. Emelia looked at Maisie and felt a little anxious. From Maisies attitude, had Ezra never confided in Maisie about his feelings? If he had, Maisie would not have looked so inferior as before. Emelia and Julian had always believed that from Ezras recent actions, Ezra probably had a crush on Maisie. And since he liked her, he should confess his feelings in time, trying his best to go after her and save their rtionship. Ezra did not confess his feelings to her? Emelia was anxious for him because Emelia knew Maisie always thought she was not good enough for him. It was a knot in her mind that couldnt be undone easily. If Ezra still took no action now, Maisie would certainly be determined to go abroad. Then even if he wanted to get her back, the distance would be a big problem. Emelia softlyforted, Maisie, actually you are really good. The family of origin doesnt mean anything. Thanks, Maisie knew that Emelia wasforting her. Most of the time, she also felt that she was pretty good, but when she was faced with a sessful and high-grade man like Ezra, she was not confident. Maisie stayed at Emelias house with the child until the afternoon. Ezra called to pick up Ezio, and Maisie went to the restaurant with Emelia for dinner. Nina and Jean left their homes. Nina sent a message in the morning saying she had arrived and then didnt say anything again, while Jean rushed back from Zoshalor with Arthur in the afternoon because Arthur had an operation and couldnte back earlier. Originally, Jean said she could drive back, but Arthur insisted oning with her, so Jean had to wait for him. Maisie handed Ezio to Ezra and said, So, thank you for taking care of him tonight. How aloof and rusty Maisie sounded!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ezra was now used to her actions to distance herself from him, holding his son and saying, Ill pick you up tonight. No need. Maisie refusedpletely, You take care of the Ezio. Jean will send us back. Jean told them in advance in the chat group that recently she and Arthur were preparing for pregnancy, so she would not drink, and she would be responsible for sending them all home and husbands didnt have to pick them up. Emelia stood aside extricating him, I didnt ask Julian to pick me up either. After all, you guys have a big task with the kids. So, I should probably go. Ezra knew Emelia was giving him an out, so he just turned around and put his son into the child safety seat then drove away. Chapter 880 My Ridiculous Mistakes Emelia and Maisie were the first to arrive at the restaurants private room, then Jean. Nina camete. As soon as she entered the box she threw herself into the sofa next to her and said feebly, My back was almost broken. Everyone here was married or had children, so they knew what she meant. Emelia smiled and teased her, Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Nina hummed, Yuck! He is a beast. If she didnt have to party with them tonight, Cameron wouldnt have let her out of bed. Everyoneughed, Nina stood up and said angrily, Come on, lets get hammered!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just now Cameron sent her to the entrance of the restaurant, before getting off the car he told her to drink less, but she wanted to go against him. She wanted to get drunk to get back at him for treating her so roughly. However, what Nina didnt expect was that she didnt end up getting drunk, but Maisie, who was the most level-headed and sensible one among them got drunk. And Jean, who said she would not drink because she was preparing for pregnancy, also drank. But wasnt this how women are? Be rational or sensual when it needs to be. Ezra also didnt expect that Maisie would get drunk. He stayed home with his son at night. About ten oclock, he gave the baby a bath and he slept in his arms. He was finally free and immediately text Maisie. The kid is sleeping. When will you be back? Need I to pick you up? Heading back? There was no reply. Ezra didnt know that Maisie was already drunk and couldnt check her phone at all. After another hour, Ezra got a call from Arthur, who asked Ezra to pick up Maisie because she was drunk. Arthur was depressed, Jean said she wouldnt drink, but finally, she drank herself down. Unlike Arthurs depression, Ezra got a very tolerant attitude toward Maisies drunkenness, because Maisie may be able to open up to him. But of course, this was a euphemism for his thought of taking unfair advantage of her. However, his wish was far more from reality. On the way back, Maisie had been quietly asleep in the co-pilot. She didnt make a fuss for even a second, not like Nina, who started to make aint against Cameron at the gate of the restaurant. As the actress husband, Cameron even wanted to cover Ninas mouth. Maisie had been very quiet. Since she was brought from the private room, she had been leaning on him, tilting and holding this posture all the way. After arriving home, he helped her into the house. Then she opened her eyes shakily and stared at him seriously. Ezra dared not move by her eyes, because he saw the pain in her eyes. That was not good. He dared not to move and speak, but Maisie suddenly stepped back with her hand on her forehead and asked him in surprise, Ezra? Why are you here? Daisy also hadnt been in bed. When she got known that Maisie was drunk, she prepared honey water in advance in order to help her be sober. When she saw the two at the entrance in such a state, Daisy hurriedly went forward and whispered to Maisie, This is Mr. Cantillos house. Ezra hurriedly nodded, Yes, this is my house, where should I be if Im not here? After finishing, he lowered his head to change his shoes and intended to enter the door, but Maisie said with annoyance, Your house? How? This is my house! Ezra stopped, and he raised his eyes at the woman who span around and narrowed her eyes to scan around the house. Then she turned back and said with hollow eyes, This is my house! She then asked Ezra dissatisfiedly, What are you doing here? For the first time in his life, Ezra knew what was called unspeakable bitterness. But he also knew that she was now heavily drunk. Daisy hurriedly came to the rescue. She handed the honey water to Maisie, You are drunk, drink this. Maisie was able to recognize Daisy, and after receiving the honey water she asked, Has Ezio slept? Hes sleeping. Its toote. You should also wash up and rest. Daisy told her. Yes, Maisie answered and drank the honey water. However, as she returned the cup to Daisy, Maisie raised found Ezra had changed his shoes and walked in. She immediately went forward to stop him, Ezra, you are not wee in my house. Ezra was about to copse. This was so ridiculous. How could his house be hers? But it seemed that this was indeed her house. After all, they got a marriage certificate, so they shared each others house. Thinking of this Ezra was happy again, and he also felt that this childish Maisie was very lovely, so he involuntarily smiled. However, Maisie just saw Ezra as a rogue. She slightly warned with a frown, Please leave now, or I will call the police. The drunken Maisie was in a disturbed state of mind,pletely forgetting that she had married Ezra, also forgetting that she was now living in Ezras house with their son. The most instinctive consciousness in her mind was that she was still in her own home in Grafstin, and she and Ezra were still not on speaking terms after breaking up. Ezra was too helpless.Maisie, you are drunk. After putting the cup aside, Daisy rushed over and coaxed, You should go and rest now. Maisie stared at Ezra for a long time, and her eyes suddenly turned red all of a sudden, which scared Ezra. Maisie stepped forward and pulled Ezra toward the door, get out! Get out of here! I dont want to see you! Do you know how hard it is for me to get rid of you? Why you are here? Do you have any idea about my life? It sucks! Ezra had wanted to say something, but herst sentence made his heart get a piercing pain, and he just let her drag him to the entrance. Daisy was anxious, Oh, my! Maisie, no! Ezra was about to be pushed out of the door. He shook his head and said, Its okay. He then looked at Maisie with red eyes and apologized solemnly, Maisie, Im sorry. Its all my fault. I shouldve cherished you. I was selfish and caused you a lot of harm. Maisie, who intended to push him out, paused and looked at him with tearful eyes. Ezra put his hands on her shoulders and said in a low voice, I know I made stupid mistakes before. Can you give me another chance? After we were apart, I reveled in the fact that I missed you so much. So I went to Grafstin for you. I didnt know that Roman woulde to mess with you. And you gave me cold shoulder. I have dignity, so I simply stopped pestering you. Ezra felt he had a bellyful of words to say, and he intended to tell her his feelings for her from beginning to end in detail. Chapter 881Throw Ezra Out on the Street Ezra had always been finding the right time to talk with Maisie. But he did not dare to start such a conversation, because he was afraid that Maisie and he would not be friends in peace as they used to be if he confessed his love. Therefore, he had not said anything. Ezra doubted, When did I be such a coward? However, Ezra thought that today was the day to tell his love, as he was about to be kicked out of Maisies home. Also, Maisie was drunk and she was more emotional than usual. Perhaps, she would be touched by his confession of love. However, dreams are always better than reality. In the face of Ezras confession, Maisie raised her brows. After Ezra finished his words, she said directly, Save your sweet words for other girls. Then she pushed Ezra out of the door and closed it unceremoniously. Ezra, who was still wearing slippers, froze with shock. Maisie, on the other side of the door, walked to the living room and threw herself onto the sofa, drifting into sleep. Maisies head hurt, and many scenes shed through her mind. There were Ezras in the past and at present. She was confused for a while. Atst, she simply gave up thinking and let herself fall asleep. Daisy wanted to talk with Maisie at first, but she gave up when she saw Maisie pinched her forehead with a painful look. Daisy understood that the drunk could not control what they were thinking, and it might be Maisies subconsciousness that drove her to kick Ezra out. Daisy then opened the door andforted Ezra, Shes very drunk. You cant get mad at her. Daisy did not want the young couple to quarrel, so she put in good words for Maisie. Its okay, Ezra said it was fine, but had no intention of entering the house. Daisy tried to persuade Ezra intoing in, Its cold outside, you shoulde in. Ezra shook his head thoughtfully, No. Why? Daisy was confused. Are you angry with her? No, not really. When Ezra was speaking, he changed his slippers and went out with his car key. He told Daisy, Im just beating her at her own game. Then he walked away. Daisy was a smart nanny, and she understood what he meant right away. She shook her head with a smile and closed the door. When Maisie sobers up tomorrow and learns that she threw me out of the house, she will certainly be guilt-ridden at me. After getting into his car, Ezra thought about tomorrow and drove to Davids home. He had another idea-taking this opportunity to fish for Davids sympathy and thus ease his hostility. It was veryte at night. When Ezra knocked on Davids door, David was already going to sleep. David came out to open the door, sleepy-eyed. As he found that Ezra was standing outside, he waspletely annoyed, Why do youe here in the middle of the night? David hated Ezra very much, and his hatred towards Ezra peaked when Ezra came to disturb him at midnight.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ezra did not care how annoyed David was. He strode in and bantered with David, Wont you let me in? Is there a woman at your home? David was extremely annoyed, Shit! Ezra immediately plonked himself down on Davids sofa. Just before David posed another angry question, Ezra said, I was kicked out by your sister. What? Davids jaw dropped in shock. David knew that Maisie went back to the Riverside with the child. Nowadays, he became calmer about the rtionship between Maisie and Ezra, because he realized that his rage and intervention would not change anything. But to Davids surprise, Maisie treated Ezra in such a ruthless way. Whats more, they were now living in Ezras house. To kick Ezra out of his house. What a wonderful outlet for anger! David suddenly found Ezra looked nicer at the thought. Ezra nced at David and sighed, She had a party with Emelia and the girls tonight. She gets drunk and thinks shes in her own house now. Davidughed heartily, gloating over Ezras awful night. He did not turn Ezra away and sat down on the sofa opposite him, Why sadfishing? Thats your home, you can open the door and go in. I dont dare to do so. Ezras answer showed a strong sense of self-preservation. David said with a mocking smile, Theres something Mr. Cantillo cant do. Wow, what a surprise! Its true that there wasnt, but now I cant do many things, such as to make your sister angry, Ezra replied with a calm look. David felt a little offended, Cheesy man! Ezra? He doesnt dare to make my sister angry? Even if my sister is angry, thats not a big deal. Hes never short of women, not to mention children. I believe a bunch of women is lining up to have babies with him, only if hes willing to, David thought. I can tell that you have never ever been in love, Ezra said to David in a serious tone. If you really fall in love with someone, you stay faithful andmitted. You will care a lot about her feelings. Ezra knew that David was suspicious of him, so he exined his thoughts. David felt that all Ezra said was just sweet nothings, and snorted disdainfully. Suddenly, Ezra leaned forward and stared at David, Why? You dont approve of my opinions? It seems that youve been in love. David froze awkwardly for a moment, and then retorted snappishly, Whats wrong with you? Ezra sat up and said in a serious manner, But ording to your school experience and your sisters, she didnt have time to fall in love, and thus you probably didnt either. However, I can tell that you must be hiding someone in your heart. David stood up from the sofa, If you want to sleep in my house, go to the spare bedroom; if you dont want to stay overnight, then leave. David went back to his bedroom after saying these words. Ezra rubbed his chin meditatively for a moment, then went to the spare room in the house. Maisie slept on the sofa all night, and Daisy pulled a nket up around her. Actually, Maisie did not get drunk very often; she had always been calm and restrained, being moderate in her drinking. Butst night, she was super happy with Emelia and the girls at the party. In particr, there was Nina who was good at enlivening the atmosphere. Even Jean, who dered not to drink in order to prepare for pregnancy, drank up happily. So did Maisie. Maisie was a good drinker-usually, she spent her drunken night sleeping at home. Last night, however, she did not know what was going on when she kicked Ezra out of the house. Perhaps she resisted Ezra subconsciously. If those things did not happen, Maisie would never contact Ezra again. When Maisie woke up on the sofa, her mind was totally nk. She stared at the unfamiliar dropped ceiling above her head in the living room for a while, and then she realized that she was now in Riverside City and living in Ezras house. Also, she remembered a more important thing C Ezras mother would arrive here today. Chapter 882 Embarrassed as Hell Maisie jerked herself up from the sofa, and then she wondered why she had slept on the sofa. Daisy was in the childs room next door with Ezio. When hearing the sound of Maisies waking up, she came out hurriedly with Ezio in her arms, Jesus, youre finally awake. Daisy was very anxious. Although Ezra went awayst night of his own ord, Daisy still thought Maisie should not treat Ezra like that. Maisie took her son from Daisys arms. The little boy shouted happily, Mama, Mama. Maisie then yed with him for a while. Do you remember what you didst night? Daisy asked Maisie. Whats wrong? Maisie did not remember what she didst night. She should have been so drunk that she could only remember Ezra going to pick her up-She followed him out of the private room and into the car. Daisy told her what happened next, You got drunkst night and kicked Mr. Cantillo out of the house. Maisie froze and looked at Daisy with a stunning look. She asked, I kicked him out of the house? Yes, Daisy nodded with absolute certainty, You said thiss your house and you asked him not to bother you anymore. Maisie stuffed her son into Daisys arms and covered her face with her hands in great embarrassment. How could this happen? Why did I do so? She asked herself in chagrin over and over again. Maisie was embarrassed as hell. She lived in Ezras house, but kicked him out of it! What a Maisie felt ashamed of herself and mortified to meet others-to be precise, mortified to meet Ezra. And, yesterday, Mr. Cantillo, he Daisy wanted to say something but closed her mouth, unspeaking. Maisie looked at her and asked, What happened to him? He confessed his love to you yesterday, said Daisy. She had heard what Ezra said to Maisiest night and she thought Ezra was quite sincere. When Daisy had been happy for the couple and thought they could finally untie the knots in their hearts, Maisie had turned Ezra away. And now, Maisie seemed to forget those wordspletely. She waspletely at a loss and there was no such scene in her mind either. Ezra said that he finally recognized his love after being separated from you for more than a year. He fell in love with you and wanted to live a good life with you and Ezio. Daisy summarized Ezras sweet words briefly. As for theplete version, Daisy thought it would be better for Ezra to say it again to Maisie one day. But Daisy did not know whether Ezra would confess again in a short space of time. Maisie was a little bit shocked and then looked down. She did not say anything, and Daisy did not know if she believed Ezras confession or not. Probably, Maisie doubted it. She had chosen not to believe him instinctivelyst night when Ezra finished his confession. And that was why Ezra had been pushed out of the door. It was only after a long time that Maisie said to Daisy, Please look after Ezio for a while. Ill give Ezra a call. OK. Daisy nodded. Maisie took the phone and walked away. She first went to the bathroom and washed her face to calm herself down. She wanted to shake the embarrassment and guilt off her mind. It was so unbing to throw Ezra out of his own home. She should not drink alcohol. Maisie got herself all psyched up and called Ezra. The call was quickly connected. Maisie said immediately, Im sorry. What happenedst night was all my fault. I apologize for that. Ezra saidnguidly on the other end, It doesnt matter. That is also your home. Maisie found it hard to reply because she sensed that he was reminding her that they had got marriage certificates. She then asked, Where are you now? Ezra replied, At Davids house. And Ezra was enjoying a delicious breakfast cooked by David. Ezra admitted that the siblings were both great cooks. Maisie was surprised, Why did you go there? Maisie had thought Ezra was in a hotel or spent the night in his house elsewhere. She did not expect that Ezra would go to Davids ce and that David would take him in. David disliked Ezra either way, and Maisie thought he would have kicked Ezra out as well. Ezra snorted over the phone, His sister kicked me out, so he must clean up the mess to take me in, right? Before Maisie could say anything, she heard Davids voiceing out of the phone, Maisie, my dear sister, please divorce him as soon as possible. David was sowing discords on purpose. Ezra was not afraid of it. He fought back, You dont want me to be a rebel, do you? Believe it or not, I just wont divorce as you wish. Angrily, David red at Ezra, who gave him a charming smile instead.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Maisie got a headache at the bickering between the two men, and she reminded Ezra at this moment, We shall pick up your mother from the airport in the morning, right? Well, Ill go back after I finish my breakfast. Ezras tone was so gentle and soft that it gave David goose bumps. David hoped that Ezra and Maisie could end the phone call quickly. As David wished, Maisie agreed and hung up the phone. Ezra then ined to David, As a woman, your sister is too short-spoken. David argued, Then you go to find a talkative one. Ezra retorted, No. Shes the one and Ill be with her till I die. Till you die? David mocked nonchntly. Im waiting for you to eat your words. Who would believe the lifetime promise of a yboy like Ezra? Unless a nut, right? Ezra did not say anything more; it was useless to repeat a resolution, but actions and time would prove it. Ezra finished his breakfast at Davids ce and returned to his own house. At that time, Maisie, Daisy, and Ezio had just finished eating their breakfast. There was a hint of embarrassment on Maisies face when she saw Ezra return. It was because she turned Ezra awayst night and Ezra confessed his love to her as Daisy said. She felt awkward facing Ezra at present. When Ezra found Maisie uneasy, he knew his n had seeded. Ezra wished that Maisie was guilty and remorseful so that she would not be indifferent to him as before. Daisy carried the child to the toy room, and only Maisie and Ezra were left in therge living room. Maisie opened her mouth with difficulty first, When are we leaving? Dont need to hurry, said Ezra, ncing at Maisie. Let me take a shower upstairs first. Ezras words reminded Maisie once again that she kicked him outst night. Maisie apologized with guilt again, Sorry. I was so drunkst night, and what happenedst night was erased from my mind Erased? Ezra frowned. So, you dont remember anything fromst night? What about his confession? It was the first time in Ezras life that he analyzed his feelings for a woman seriously, and he even hoped to get a positive response from Maisie today. Although she had respondedst night-unconvinced about Ezras words and throwing him out of the house, Ezra deluded himself that a response given in a drunken state was not a real one. However, now, Maisies memory ofst night was erased! Chapter 883 I’m Not the One You’re Talking About I only remembered that you went to the restaurant to pick me upst night Maisie had nned before that she would simply pretend that Daisy did not tell her about his confession so that no one would be embarrassed. Ezra took a deep breath and told himself to be calm. However, it was of no avail; he could do nothing but step upstairs without saying anything to keep calm. Maisie nced after Ezra, who was obviously unhappy and wondered when it would end that they stayed together all the time. She was not in the least used to it. Upstairs, Ezra became angrier after showering and washing up. His confessionst night was totally forgotten. Totally. How could it be?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he heard the sound of Maisie stepping onto the second floor, and he immediately strode downstairs to find Maisie. Maisie nned to change her clothes in the room so as to pick up Ezras motherter with Ezra. Since she had promised Ezra to put on a y, she was supposed to make it as real as possible. But when she just came to the second floor, Ezra went downstairs from the third floor. Ezra went straight to Maisie. Maisie took a step back and looked at him warily, Whats up? Ezra said, Last night there was another important thing. Did Daisy tell you? Maisie shifted her eyes from Ezra and continued to pretend not to know, She didnt say anything. Ezra did not give her the opportunity to do so. He blurted out, Then Ill say it again. Maisie, I regret it. Im regretting that I gave up the child and gave up our rtionship. Maisie froze with astonishment. Why did he make another unexpected confession now? In Maisies eyes, that she ignored Ezras confessionst night should be a terrible blow to his pride, since Ezra was a mighty proud man; and he would certainly not say such things again. However, he confessed again immediately, and it made her unable to give any response. Ezra continued, I always thought I wouldnt find my only love. I always thought I could pull out of a rtionship at any time. But since we broke up, I hadnt slept well in the year. I never contacted you this year, because I actually had been waiting for you to change your mind and reconcile with me. I admit I am too cocky, bossy, or whatever, and now all of those things mean nothing to me. I had thought you were the one who couldnt leave me or let our love off. But I did realize that it was me who couldnt leave you. When Ezra murmured his love words next to her, Maisie was not touched at all. She did not know why she felt that way. Maisie did not think that she was the woman whom Ezra could not forget. Maybe it was because Ezra never showed his love to her when they were in love before. Therefore, when he dered his love to her in person now, she thought everything was unreal and inconsistent with what she knew. As a result, Maisie followed her heart and shook her head, Ezra, I dont think the person youre talking about is me. Its almost time, and we should prepare well and get ready to go to the airport. Maisie went back to her room after she finished her words, leaving Ezra alone in the hallway. Ezra looked dejected. He had no idea what went wrong; he confessed his love to her, but Maisie felt the person he referred to was not her. At this moment, Ezra received a message from Nina on the phone, Last night, we made an oblique reference to you. Maisies sudden change of mood is because your gentleness to your son nowadays reminds her of your rejection of him before. Ezras mouth tightened into a thin line after he read this message. He could imagine Maisies inner thoughts-she must have felt very ironic. At first, Ezra had been the one who ruthlessly rejected the child, and now he cared about the child so tenderly. She distrusted him as much as he had hurt her. BTW, I also help you summarize the current problem that exists between you two from her words: she doesnt believe that you love her or, more precisely, that you will fall in love with her. Ninas words corresponded exactly with Maisies attitude just now C she really didnt believe it. But why she did not believe it? Nina sent another message, I also summarized the reason for this problem. Ezra thought, Its a surprise that Nina loves to summarize. Its like, shes a sort of expert in love. But I have to admit that Nina is experienced in love matters. Thus, Ezra texted her back reverently, Im all ears. Now Ezra was really in trouble and lost, and urgently needed some guidance on love from an expert like Nina. He did not profess to be an expert in love any longer and he found that he might not even be at the same level as Julian when he had been trying to reunite with Emelia. There are two reasons: first, that youre a yboy is deeply rooted and you did date her just for fun at the beginning. As a result, Maisie clings to the belief that you are just ying around with her and dont take the rtionship seriously. Second, a sense of inferiority in her heart. You know well about her family and her origin; however, you are a famous eligible bachelor of Riverside. It turns out that she thinks theres a huge gap between you two. In short, she thinks its okay to go out with you, but you cant get married. She feels she cant keep you around her. Ninas analysis amused Ezra. So, were so much alike C we were all ying fields and dont take this rtionship seriously now. It also makes sense. But now the problem is that she doesnt, yet you do. Youre the one to be serious, then youve lost the game. Ezra did not know what to say. Anyway, Ninas analysis was not bad and quite credible. Ezra then again asked her for advice, Then could you tell me what should I do now? There is no good way. We can only leave it to time, Nina replied. It takes time to prove your love to her and its useless to rush into it. Ezra, you know that Maisie is ate-adopter indeed. Its hard to make her believe that you love her; but once she believes, she will be as devoted as you. Ninas words made perfect sense. Maisie was indeed a slow burner. What she suffered from childhood to adulthood led to a strong instinct for self-preservation and a problem with opening up to someone else. Ezra decided to adopt Ninas advice-taking the long view and affecting her gradually yet perseveringly. When Ezra put away his phone and was ready to leave, Maisie came out of the bedroom. She changed into a French V-neck ck velvet dress, but with one hand behind her back. When she saw Ezra stand outside, she became a little embarrassed, Why are you still standing here? Ezra, however, saw through her needs with discerning eyes. He took the initiative to ask, Do you need help? Maisie kept her hand behind her back, so she needed someone to help zip up her dress. Ezra was willing to do her a favor. Maisie did need someone to help her zip up, but she would have called Daisy on the stairway and asked her for help. She did not expect Ezra to be standing outside the room. Chapter 884 What A Nice Dress Maisie preferred simple styling clothes. She nned to wear a velvet dress and a cashmere coat because she thought it was formal and solemn to wear a dress to meet Ezras mother for the first time. She just did not expect it would be a little hard to do up the dresss zip, which led to an awkward scene at the moment. Luckily, Daisy appeared on the stairs at the right time, holding the child. Maisie said to her, Daisy, pleasee up and do me a favor. She turned around and ran back to her bedroom; she didnt want Ezra to help her zip up, because it was flirtatious. Ezra thus lost the opportunity to help her. When Maisie left, the only thing Ezra saw was her beautiful white back. After carrying the child upstairs, Daisy saw Ezra was there too. Daisy was a bit surprised for a while, wondering why Maisie did not ask Ezra for help. But, adhering to the principle of no gossip, she handed the child over to Ezra and said, Ill go in and help Maisie with a favor. Ezra nodded and went downstairs with the child in his arms. We are going to pick up grandma. She is a very nice person, beautiful, elegant, and of course, selfless. Ezra introduced his mother to his son Ezio, and his descriptions were full of appreciation and love. As Daisy entered Maisies bedroom, she realized that she was going to help Maisie zipper up the dress. It was wise that Daisy had not asked Ezra toe in and help, otherwise, it would have really been embarrassing. After Daisy helped Maisie, Maisie stood in front of the mirror and fixed her hair and face a bit. She wore a ne to match the V-neck dress, which improved her style and grace a lot. Daisy could tell that Maisie was nervous, so she reassured her with a smile, Its normal to be nervous when you meet your mother-inw for the first time. Really? Maisie took a deep breath-she was indeed suffering from nerves. Although her current rtionship with Ezra was not a marriage in her opinion, she was still apprehensive about meeting his mother. Besides, Ezra had rarely mentioned his mother before and she did not know about her. Daisy added, I reckon that your mother-inw should be a good person to get along with. Mr. Cantillo looks like a bad-tempered person and is hard to get along with. But when I get to know him, I find he is very easygoing. Your mother-inw must give him a good upbringing. Maisie thought Daisys analysis of her mother-inw was quite reasonable. Ezras identity and his appearance did make others regard him as an unapproachable person. But he was never hard on details. Maisie took the coat and went downstairs with Daisy. Ezra, who was holding his son, praised her openly, What a nice dress! His praise made Maisie a little bashful as Daisy stood next. She replied, Thank you. Maisie thought they were ready to go, while Ezra handed her Ezio and said, Let me go upstairs to take some things. Before we go, lets get to know my mom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It did not take long for Ezra toe down with arge and thick album. Maisie looked at him with surprise. Maisie had to know about his mother, but what did he mean by taking such a big album to introduce herself? Maisie took Ezio and followed Ezra to the sofa in the living room. Ezra carried his son from Maisies arms and let Maisie open the album. Maisie opened it, and the title page showed a seven or eight-year-old boy happily snuggling into the arms of a beautiful woman. Obviously, the boy was Ezra, and the woman was supposed to be his mother; he bore a striking simrity to his mother in eyes and brows. Maisie said, Is she your mother? She found it a bit funny. Ezra at that time was changing over from milk teeth and he wasughing excitedly, so the missing incisors were even more conspicuous, which made him look funny. He now had an aura very different from then. Why are youughing? Dont you have a tooth recement period? Ezra snorted when he found Maisie wanted tough but was too embarrassed to do so. Then he turned over the page. He wanted to show her how cute he had been when he was a kid, but she justughed at him. Your mother is beautiful. In Maisies eyes, Ezra was quite childish; it was not a big deal that sheughed at him indeed. But she had to admit that the rtionship and the atmosphere between Ezra and his mother was good and warm, which she longed for. It was not like her family, which her existence seemed to be a great burden to her parents; her parents never showed love and care for her, as if she owed billions of dors to them. The first half of the album was mostly pictures of Ezra with his mother. Heughed happily in each photo, and he sometimes made faces or naughty, exaggerated actions. And his mother was smiling at him invariably, full of love. Maisie signed, I can see your mother loves you very much. Ezra said with a muffled voice, Yeah. When it came to his childhood, Ezra showed his hatred for his father, because it was his father who deprived him of happiness. Maisie then turned the pages, and the content suddenly changed to magazine covers. There were many fashion magazines, whose covers were female celebrities, stylish and charming. Maisie wondered why the content changed to all kinds of beauties? Isnt he going to introduce his mother? And, Ezras fetish was a little scary. Maisie did not think he would like to collect the covers of Maisie stopped turning the pages when thinking of the covers, and she gave Ezra a meaningful look. Whats wrong? Ezra did not understand why she looked at him in such a way suddenly. Maisie reminded politely, Maybe you gave me the wrong album. It should be your private collection, right? Private collection? Ezra nced at the cover beauties in the album and realized what Maisie meant. Immediately, he became so angry that he wanted to fight or beat someone. What did she take him for? A pervert who liked to collect such things? What are you thinking about! Ezra yelled at Maisie in annoyance. Before Maisie could make any response, Ezio, staying in Ezras arms, gave Ezra a blow to his heart. Because of the yelling, immediately, the little boy stopped ying with toys in his hands, andpressed his mouth with hisrge eye filled with tears, watering. Ezra turned to coax him, Im sorry. I shouldnt speak so loudly. Please dont cry. The little boy did not cry as Ezra wished, but his eyes blinked and tears then rolled down. Hastily, Ezra got a tissue to wipe away his tears, but the little boy refused to stay in his arms and turned to Maisies cuddle. Ezra passed Ezio to Maisie helplessly and then stared at the little boy and sulked with his hands crossed. I hadnt done anything bad to Maisie yet, just spoke in a louder voice. Howe this little gremlin does not like me? Ezra was so confused. Chapter 885 Got Less Attention With Ezio in her arms, Maisie could not read the album. Ezra closed it and put it by the side, and then he exined, Do you know about Nancy Wen, a fashion photographer? Maisie nodded, Youve asked me once. What? Actually, HGH of the Hughes Group signed many stars and they were often invited to be on the cover of various magazines. When Maisie had worked as Julians assistant, she had heard of the name, Nancy Wen, from some female stars and colleagues when interfacing with them. Nancy Wen was well-known among fashion photographers, and many famous female stars asked her to photograph them for magazine covers. However, it was said she was unwilling to take photos at home. Even if she had been abroad, the stars would like to fly all the way to her and take photos. Maisie also heard that Nancy Wen was very mysterious. Except for those she had worked with, few people knew what she looked like. For many years, people could only hear about her news yet never get any photos of her. Also, it was said that Nancy Wen did not take pictures with the female stars and celebrities she had worked with. All in all, there were no photos of her on social media at all. But those who had seen her all agreed that Nancy Wen was an oriental beauty, appealing and elegant. She is my mom, Ezra said softly. Maisie looked at Ezra and stared at the woman in the photos in the album. Nancy Wen was as appealing and elegant as what people said C an oriental beauty, indeed. She asked Ezra in embarrassment, So, she photographed all the covers? Ezra nodded. Yes. Maisie blushed scarlet all at once. She apologized, Im sorry. I get you wrong. Maisie thought she had a nasty mind. Ezra did not obsessive about collecting pictures of beauty but collected the masterpiece covers as souvenirs for his mother. Ezra sneered, Actually if you turned several pages more, you would find two male stars covers. They are two award-winning actors my mother photographed in the early days. But after taking the two photos, my mom announced that she would never shoot men because she thought she couldnt show the attractive points of men and didnt shoot well. So, she simply stopped photographing men. She said that she knew womens hearts because she was a woman. Therefore, the women she photographed presented their unique charm and temperament, especially oriental women. After listening to Ezras description, Maisie admired Nancy Wen. She said in excitement, She knows what she really wants and what she is good at. And she could decide which areas she would be devoted to without hesitation. Shes very nice. Maisie thought that she herself was going to be a big fan of Ezras mother. Properly speaking, Maisie wanted to be a fan of Nancy Wen, who was the one Maisie was eager to be, sensible and wise. It was rare that Maisie could be so excited, while Ezra became depressed. For so long, Maisie had been calm and indifferent towards Ezra. However, a short introduction to his mother stirred Maisies blood. Was it because he was a loser or because his mother was so charming?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ezra had to admit that he was jealous of his mother. Maisie was immersed in the excitement. She shoved Ezio to Ezra and took the album. She went through it from beginning to end again seriously. This time she observed Nancy Wens face and admired all her works thoroughly. Finally, she told Ezra, Your mother is really wonderful! Ezra could tell from her eyes that Maisie liked him more because of his mother. He thought there would be no other man as tragic as he was C his lover became a big fan of his mother and only loved his mother. What should he do? (Can you tell him? Well, its kind of urgent.) We gotta go. Ezra regretted telling Maisie about his mother. Maisies attention to him must be even much less. In fact, Maisie paid more attention to Ezio than to Ezra, and now, the rest of her attention was distracted by his mother. When would Maisie notice him? Hearing that it was time to leave, Masie got up in a hurry. As they were about to get out, Maisie asked Ezra nervously, Is it okay if I wear the dress to pick up your mom? Ezra felt that she was nervous because she was going to meet her idol as a fan, instead of meeting her mother-inw as a daughter-inw. That was to say, she would not please his mother for his sake. If Maisie cared about his mother and was nice to her, it was all because of his mothers charm. Ultimately, he could only reply, Very good. The family of three went out. Ezra was driving and Maisie was sitting in the back seat with Ezio in the infant car seat. Ezra drove on the way to the airport for a while, and Maisie in the back seat asked, Whats your mothers favorite dish? Ill cook this evening. Ezra did not know what to say. From the time he went to Grafstin to find her and until now, she had never treated him like this. Thest time he ate the dishes she cooked was because he scrounged for the meal shamelessly. However, she wanted to cook for his mother even though they had not met each other yet. Ezra felt sick with jealousy so much that he did not even realize he was jealous of his own mother. Ezra said jealously, Maisie, you have to know she is my mother. And you can get in touch with her because youre my wife. So? Maisie did not understand what Ezra wanted to express in such a roundabout way. Ezra sneered, So you have to take my feelings into consideration. Coax me first, and make me satisfied first. Maisie knew what he meant C Ezra wasining about her neglecting him. Maisie felt funny and asked him, So if you are not satisfied, you will not allow me to meet your mother, right? Ezra was made speechless. What should he reply to? He did not say Yes; if so, what if she really turned away and did not meet his mother? Now, it was he who was begging her to pretend that they were lovers in front of his mother. Finally, he replied embarrassedly, It is not necessary to coax me to be satisfied. I just think you should thank me. Thatll be nice. Maisie nodded and said, Thats true. How about this? I will thank you by making a fish head with chopped chili this evening. Maisie did not realize what was special in her words. However, Ezra was very pleased. Maisie had remembered his favorite dish! But as a wily old fox, he said sorrowfully, I dont feel well about my throat, so I dont dare to eat a spicy one. Maisie replied, Then, how about beef sd without chili? Okay. Ezra made a tight-lipped smile when driving. Thats good. Maisie remembered his favorite dishes. He had got enough attention. Chapter 886 She Was in Chaos The family of three arrived at the airport. After parking the car, Ezra reached his hand to Maisie while the other hand was holding Ezio. He said, I think we should try to make a good couple. Otherwise, my mom will find out. Holding hands with him? In public? Maisie frowned upon his hand, feeling a little coy. When they had been in love, it had been a secret love. They did not announce it in public, let alone hold hands. So, Maisie felt ufortable now. She did not want to hold his hand. Here, you take Ezio, Maisie made an excuse. Ezra stepped forward and took her hand, Are you questioning my physical ability? Did Maisie think he couldnt hold Ezio with one hand? Ridiculous! Maisie could not get rid of his hand and she finally gave up. So, they went to the airport lobby. Upon their arrival, Maisie saw many cameras, and crowds divided into two columns by the cordons. She thought they should be fansing here to pick up their idols. Instinctively, Maisie shook Ezras hand off. She was afraid of the media and was more afraid of being overly concerned and losing her privacy like this. She thought Ezra was popr in Riverside and would attract too much attention by standing with him. Therefore, she protected herself by shaking off his hand. Ezra was hurt due to Maisies ruthless action. All of a sudden, he remembered what Nina had analyzed-Maisie always had a strong sense of inferiority in front of him. He reflected on his actions. Ezra had not announced his rtionship with Maisie when they had been in love, which aggravated her inferiority to some extent. He had not understood that feeling before. But now he got to know that a woman would be so happy if her man admitted her in public; and vice versa. It was a kind of recognition and respect. Like at this moment, Ezra hoped that Maisie could hold his hand in front of the camera. However, Maisie shook off his hand, which made Ezra realize how sad she used to be. Because Ezra had certain poprity in Riverside, and now, he was holding a child and was followed by a beautifuldy; so he immediately got attention. Many people on both sides had taken out their phones or cameras to shoot up. After thinking for a while, Ezra held Maisies hand again, and Maisie had to step up to him. Maisie just wanted to quietly pick up the ne. She did not expect to meet a huge crowd of reporters and fans. Maisie wished they would not hit the headlines nor be a trending topic; it would drive her crazy. Maisie was walking with her eyes looking down at the ground as she stole a sideways nce at the banners held by the fans where it wrote: Nina! Have a Nice Trip! Wish Nina a Nice Trip! Mrs. Dauster, Wish You a Sessful Shooting! Since Nina dered her marriage to Cameron, her fans called her Mrs. Dauster, which reflected her fans approval of Cameron. Oh, they were Ninas fans! But Nina was wastedst night. Could she catch her ne in time? By the way, Ninas flight seemed to be at noon. Why did her fanse here early?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The passion fans have for their idols was beyond Maisies knowledge. Ezra and Maisie struggled to get through the hallway to the arrival hall. Maisies palms were sweating. It was true that not everyone could be a bright and shiny star. Maisie was about to suffocate in front of those cameras. A superstar, such as Nina, would be followed and take pictures each time she went out. There was no privacy. Maisie was frightened by just thinking about it. Maisie breathed a sigh, and suddenly, she noticed a few people were taking photos of them. Apparently, they thought Ezra with a child in his arms was a more attractive stunt, so they went to photograph them. Ezra knew that Maisie was not willing to face the camera, so he turned around with Ezio in his arms and used his body to block their views. Ezra whispered, The old guy just issued a statement throughwyers. Thepany handing over and the like have caused a sensation. Those guys may see the news, and so are attentive to us. Ezra added, If you dont want to be in the newspaper, I will let mywyers step in and tell the media not to publish these photos. In other words, Ezra would spend money to hide their photos. No. Maisie thought it was just unnecessary to throw money at their problems. Maisie was not afraid of being exposed. She just did not want Ezra to face unnecessary abuses on the Inte. After all, she was a match for him, neither in identity nor in social status. Maisie had heard many women discussing him on various asions, and she knew clearly that in the eyes of the majority, a nobleman like Ezra should match a rich or elegantdy Maisie was afraid to influence each others social values. She indulged in her own emotions and her face fell. Ezra became aware of her unusualness and mumbled her name, Maisie? Maisie awoke from her thoughts and looked at Ezra. Ezra stared at her and asked, What are you thinking about? Nothing, Maisie darted her eyes somewhere else. Ezra lifted Maisies chin and forced her to look at him, I think I should make myself clear. You may not ept or believe what I said to you this morning. But I am sincere and serious. Ezra enunciated each word carefully. I want to stop at you for the rest of my life. I wouldve announced our rtionship but Im afraid that you didnt like to expose it under the spotlight. Or should I tell them now? How much can you trust me in this way? Ezra said and then intended to go to those reporters with his son. Maisie was startled and stopped him. You should calm down. Maisie did not want him to go over. Maisie showed up at the airport with him. The reporters might discuss their rtionship only by the pictures, and the clout would go down soon. But if he told the reporters that he got married to Maisie, the news would definitely go viral and upy all the entertainment sections. Actually, you need to calm down now, Ezra emphasized. Maisie red at him with her lipspressed. It seemed that Maisie really needed some space to calm down. Maisie admitted that she had inner turmoil, especially after Ezra pressed her against the wall and confessed his love to her. Chapter 887 The Kid Was Our Fruit of Love But to Maisies surprise, their presence at the airport became trending on social media. Although Ezra did not let the cat out of the bag, their marriage was still known to the public. People online also got to know Ezras son, and all of Maisies information including her origin, her education, and her work experience. Maisie was startled by her information on Facebook. These guys are spies or something? Otherwise, they could not examine Ezra and her rtionship so thoroughly. Maisie was just a normal person. How could they know everything about her in such a short time? Ezra also knew the news online. Heined, Maybe itd be better if I confess in public. By the way, he could confess his love to Maisie again, which was another way to support and protect her. Besides, Ezra was happy about the trend. Now, everyone knew that they got married and had a son. It was an announcement that kept Maisie from avoiding him in public ces. Maisie could only hold her phone and sigh, well, because she had been a normal person and never caught much attention in public. Ezras mothers flight was dyed, so they found a caf to wait for her. Ezra had been holding the child for so long. After they settled down, Maisie wanted to help Ezra take over the child. However, the little boy did not want Maisies hug and clung to Ezra, babbling, Papa, papa. Ezra held up the little boy and said, Are you clinging to me because you love me, or because you just want your mother to rest? Without knowing his fathers long sentence, the little man only babbled in Ezras arms with two little legs stretching out. Ezra turned and said to Maisie, Its OK for me to hold him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Ezra did not want Maisie to be tired. It was hard to take care of a vibrant boy, who kept changing his postures in Ezras arms. Ezra could not imagine how tired Maisie would be by holding the child for this long time. At this moment, Maisie received a message. Nina tagged Maisie in the group, Darling, congrats, you be a hit. Maisie held the phone and replied to Nina in chagrin, To my great surprise, how could they dig me in such terrifying details? Are they always doing nothing and just spying on others all day? Calm down, its not a big deal, Ninaforted her with a smile, as she had been through this many times. Anyway, you dont have much dirt and so you dont have to worry about it. A clean hand wants no washing. Maisie pursed her lips and did not reply. Maisie had dirt, indeed, not about her moral quality, but about her history. She could now see many people thinking that she did not deserve Ezra. But that did not surprise her at all. She was aware of it. Nina got to know what Maisie was thinking about by her silence. Nina advised her, Dont give a shit about those dirty words. They are just envious of you. Look, so many people are praising you. Someone writes, Thedy is wearing a coat and dress. She is beautiful and cool. Oh, theres another guy saying, Wow, a poor girl got into an Ivy League uni and finished a double degree with her own efforts, and worked as a branch manager? Holy moly, shes goddamn amazing.'' Yeah, those bitches who think you dont match Mr. Cantillo cannotpare with you in the least in reality. Emelia and Jean took turns tofort Maisie in the chat group. Emelia continued, Ive been there before, and let me tell you. The more they scold you, the better you have to be. And this is the best revenge for them. Jean echoed, From a psychological point of view, the more inferior you are, the more excited they will get. And thus, they will continue to nder you. But if you are arrogant and bite back, they will be abashed. Maisie feltforted by their words. She was deeply moved and replied, Thank you. Nina replied in a light tone, Youre wee. You should get stronger and disy your love. I love the scene where the fact gets on those abusive bitches freaking nerves. Maisie became silent. How could she do it properly? She would not care about others opinions of her after beingforted by Nina and other friends. But she did not want to bite back. When she dealt with all these things, she would go abroad with her son and never be affected by these voices. At that time, she would live a simple, serene life with her son. Her future goal was to find a steady job there, slow down her life, take good care of her son and see her son grow up. Masie changed the subject and said to Nina, Your fans are super crazy. I just saw the banners they prepared for you as soon as I was at the airport. Nina was distressed. She said, How did they track me down? I keep the whole trip a secret. Now you understand. They really can do everything. Nina added, Some of them may be real fans, but others may just use my name to make a noise like some will video us going in and out of the airport or attending events, or taking many photos to make albums and so on for sale. Nina was helpless about these things. But she had no choice and methods to deal with it. All she could do was hide her traces better. While Maisie was chatting with her friends in the group, Ezra was busy with something important. As he was taking care of his son, Ezra confirmed his marriage with Maisie through his social ount. Thank you for your attention to my personal life. I am indeed married, and my marriage is based on love. The child is the proof of our love. There is no need for me to secure my position by relying on a marriage with a woman. In addition, my wife, Maisie Brennan, prefers a quiet life. I hope our lives will not be disturbed. As for those who spread rumors, I will leave it to mywyers to handle. Ezra tagged Philsw office at the end of the announcement and stated solemnly that those unpleasant words that hurt Maisie and his son would not be condoned. Philsw office dered his announcement on Ezras behalf quickly. The office demanded that all kinds of false and dirty words shall be deleted in a timely manner; otherwise they would pursue further liability. Ezra shared thewyers statement with Maisie and then handed his phone to her. Chapter 888 Never Let Go of Anyone Who Hurt Her Maisie did not have a social ount. For one thing, she had been a hard-working person from her school day to her jobter, and she did not have the time and energy to run it. For another, she was not good at expressing her emotions. In other words, she did not want to show her life in front of strangers. So, she never registered any ount on social media. Usually, she just browsed the news on the home page. As Maisie saw what Ezra had posted and thewyers statement he had forwarded, she asked in surprise, You are going to sue those people? Ezra sneered, You bet. Although the state says every citizen has the freedom of speech, it should be stipted in thew. Their dirty words are already abusive. I want them to know the price of speaking without thinking. And some media are making up nonsense. I wont let them off. Ezra knew the unpleasantments online. Those about Maisie and the child, in particr, made him furious. If whatever they said was reliable, he would not be so angry, but they said that Maisie forced Ezra to marry the child; he even wished they were telling the truth! I just want to warn them. If they dont delete thosements, I wont let them off. Ive given them another chance. Maisie found Ezra was really in great anger and she consoled him, In fact, there is no need to make a big deal out of it. They can say whatever they want. Although thosements depressed her, Maisie did not want to sue them, which wasted time, energy, and money. Ezra, however, was in a foul mood. No way! They have to remove all the badments, or I will sue them one by one. Maisie did not know what to do to calm him down and just let him do as he wished. But she thought Ezras announcement was not real. They were not married for love and their child never ever was the fruit of love. And Maisie had a weird feeling to see him call her my wife in the announcement. The title of wife seemed to eliminate the sense of distance between them a little C she seemed to be closer to him. Maisie did not say anything, and Ezra breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, Ezra had been worried that Maisie would object to his words in the online statement, such as my wife and love. But she paid much more attention to his intention of suing those people, instead of his little evil thoughts. They had a cup of coffee each in the caf, and finally, they were told that Nancys flight was going tond. So, they left the caf to pick her up. While waiting at the exit, Maisie felt her nerves were nearly on the edge again. Ezra saw it and picked a topic to rx her, Dont be drunk again in the next few days. If you kick me out of the house again, my mother should be suspicious of our rtionship. Maisie was embarrassed by his words, Sorry, I wont drink anymore. Even without his reminder, she would not drink again. For one thing, it was not good for her health; for another, it made her ill-mannered. She would NEVER DRINK again. Ezra smiled. I remember you would have slept quietly when you were drunk. Until now, Maisie did not know Ezra fell in love with her because he found her hidden beauty when she was drunk and he sent her home. But Maisie rxed when Ezra talked about drunkenness. It did not take long for them to wait for Ezras mother, who was instantly recognizable among people. She was slender in a caramel long coat and a ck turtleneck bottoming shirt. She stood straight and wore a pair ofrge sunsses. She was elegant in a French style. If there were no flecks of grey that speckled her dark hair, everyone would deem her as a young girl from her shape. Ezra raised one hand to greet his mother, with the other holding Ezio. Nancy had seen the three of them. They were as outstanding as her among the crowd. But Nancy was more interested in Maisie, who was standing beside Ezra. She had known Maisie and her experiences after Ezra told her in person that he had a child. Nancy admired Maisie when she only heard about her experiences from her son. It was rare to find a stubborn but strong, rational girl in a fickle society. And Nancy liked Maisie even more, just at a single nce today. Maisie was cool and elegant, and her tension did not affect her elegance. Let me hold Ezio, Maisie said to Ezra. He then could help her mother carry the luggage. Ezra wanted to give his mother a big hug. However, his mother took off her sunsses and said to Maisie with a smile, Hello, Maisie. Maisie replied, Hello, Auntie Nancy, wee to Riverside. Previously, Maisie consulted with Ezra about how to call Ezras mother. Ezra suggested the name of Auntie Nancy, or it would be awkward for Maisie to call her Mom at the beginning. Also, Ezra consulted with her mother about it. He said that Maisie had just married him and they would be embarrassed about Mom. His mother understood it was just a name and Maisie could call her whatever she wanted. As for the past between Maisie and him, Ezra did tell his mother the truth. But he concealed the fact that Maisie did not forgive him. He lied to his mother that they werepletely reconciled and fell in love again, so they were married. The reason why Ezra told a lie was that he, as a dutiful son, wanted his mother to be happy. After all, his mother was a little worried about his marriage, and his marriage with Maisie took a load off his mothers mind, which made her future life morefortable. Thus, Nancy was cool when Maisie called her Auntie Nancy.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She ignored her son nearby and looked at the little boy in Maisies arms. She said, It must be Ezio. He looks exactly like Ezra when he was little. Hey, little baby, Nancy reached out her hand to touch Ezios hand gently. She softened as if she suddenly returned to the days when she was young and lived abroad with Ezra. At that time, life was somewhat difficult and bitter, but she felt nothing hard when she saw her baby in her arms. Chapter 889 Mother’s Roasting Ezra was speechless since he had been standing there, unnoticed. He thought he was no longer the favored one in the family and even his own mother cared less about him now. Nancy finally paid a nce at her son right before he freaked out. She stepped forward to give him a big hug, Long time, my darling boy. Ive been missing you, dear mum. Ezra hugged her and said in a low voice. Obviously, they were pretty close to each other. They had some small talks and then left for the parking lot with the child. But their presence was really eye-catching and they caught lots of attention. But neither Maisie nor Ezra had expected the press to be so good at making up stories. The paparazzi took the photos of Ezra and Nancy when they were hugging each other, then they uploaded the photos on the inte with the title, Ezra cheated on his newly wedded wife right after their official announcement of marriage. They had only snapped the figure of Nancy in the photos from which Nancy did look like a slender young woman. Themed on the disgusting title, a Facebook user had posted an article at great length. He first taunted Maisie for demeaning herself topromise though her husband hugged another woman in front of her and didnt give a shit about her, the so-called wife. Besides, he also disdained Ezra for having yed around and proved himself a rich yboy. Then, he teased Nancy for being so shameless to throw herself into Ezras arms right in front of his wedded wife. They hadnt read the news until they arrived home. Ezra had pissed off right away. He didnt care how those people badmouthed him and he didnt take to heart that those social media kept giving him the persona of a jerk and yboy years ago. But Maisie and Nancy, the two women he loved most in life, were harshly defamed by the media and he just couldnt stand it anymore. Then, he called Phil directly. Phil said idly on the other end of the phone, Ive dug it for you. Its nothing but a marketing ount, which aimed to attract a lot of attention to make money by publicizing articles that were against social values. The article had been read and reposted more than five hundred times, and we can sue him directly. As his buddy, Phil just knew Ezra too well. His mother was the bottom line for him. He had protected his mother from getting hurt since he was young. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been fighting against Diana and turning against Roman for so many years. He hated them and he wanted to seek revenge for his mother. Nowadays, Maisie and their son had be his bottom line, too. Ezra wouldnt go easy on anyone who had got them involved. So, Phil told his men to take action as soon as he went through the rumor-mongering article. I must sue him and request him to make a public apology, said Ezra, coldly. OK! said Phil, delightfully, Youll get what you want, your majesty! Fuck off! said Ezra. Then Phil ttered, But Nancyreally looks much younger than her age. No wonder the outsiders took her as your lover. Dont be mad. It really means Nancy is pretty and awesome! As one of Ezras good old friends, Phil did know his mother Nancy was the famous fashion designer Nancy Wen. But you must know that if you sue him and request him to make a public apology, you have to prove the one you hugged is your mother first. In that case, people will know Nancy is back in J City. Arent you afraid that some of them have ill intentions? added Phil. Many years ago, Nancy was forced to leave the country by Diana, a malicious and crazy woman. Though she had been arrested for being a suspect of murder now, Diana still had two daughters out there and lots of underlings that she had developed these years. No worry. Ill protect them well. Moreover, my mother doesnt want to return to the country these years not because she fears them, but because she is disgusted with them. Thats all. said Ezra, in a deep voice. Maisie and Nancy were talking about it in the living room while Ezra was talking with Phil on the phone. Nancy read the trending hashtag and found it both funny and annoying, I wish I could be the young woman as they said. Are you not mad at it? Maisie didnt imagineNancywould be so calm and peaceful. The media had described them with the harshest words in the article and Maisie was worried that Nancy would be pissed off. Nancy put down her phone and shook her head, Nothing can piss me off at my age now. Sorry that weve got you involved. You just got married but got defamed like this. She had suffered lots of misfortunes and had been homeless and miserable when she was young, so she didnt think it a big deal. I dont care about it either. Its a free world. People can talk whatever they like. said Maisie, sounding kinda self-mocking.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Strangely, she was afraid to admit her rtionship with Ezra in public before. She was afraid that their rtionship would be judged by others and she was also afraid that people would say she wasnt worthy of Ezra. On her way to pick Nancyup at the airport, Maisie had been attacked online by social media, saying that she wasnt good enough for Ezra. Now they just bullied her online like this again. All at once, Maisie felt released. She didnt think it was worthy of her attention since she knew it was nothing but terribly fake news from social media. Nancy nodded to agree, Youre right. We shouldnt take these rumors and gossip to heart. Well be desperate if we always take them seriously. We live our own lives. So, just be happy. But someone seems to be pissed off, Nancy said and winked at Maisie to indicate her to look at Ezra, who was making a phone call by the window. Ezra gnashed and looked indifferent. Apparently, he was outraged. Indeed. Hes the one to get mad every time, said Maisie, bursting intoughter. Men are always childish. Roasted Nancy. Well, forget it. Let me show you the gifts, said Nancy, then she took two exquisite boxes out from the case that she had brought back. This ne is for you, and this set of gold jewelry is for little Ezio. Nancy smiled, This is the first time we met and I hope you like them. Thanks. Its very sweet of you, said Maisie, thankfully. Ezio was asleep on the way back from the airport, and he was still sleeping. Maisie opened the gift boxes. The set of gold jewelry for Ezio was very exquisite, while the sapphire ne for her was very precious and expensive. Nancy held her hand lightly immediately and said softly, Just ept it. This is a gift for you. Maisie couldnt turn her down since she had been so nice. Nancy told her to try the ne on. Maisie was in a low-cut dress today and the sapphire ne went well with her fair skin and ck dress, which made her look more elegant and attractive. You look gorgeous! The ne is perfect for you! said Nancy, happily. I love it. Thanks again, said Maisie, feeling like crying. Chapter 890 He’d Got A Gift for Her Too None of the elders had ever been good to her so far. She wasnt weed in her own family and her mother disliked her, so the elders in the family disliked her, either. She had never loved or been approved by them. Maisie was worried that Nancy would dislike her before they met. If that was the case, she didnt know how to get on with herter. After all, some of her friends had met difficult and picky mother-inw. Emelia was a typical example among them and Nina didnt have a good rtionship with Camerons mother at first. Besides, she also knew some of her co-workers had been found fault with by their picky and mean mother-inw. But Nancy was so tender and kind that it made her burst into tears. Nancy saw it and her eyes were red with tears, too. She stepped forward to give Maisie a hug, Dear Maisie, my child. Ive heard all those misfortunes youve suffered. They dont treasure you but we do! Ezra was the only child of Nancy. She used to think she would never value boys more than girls if she had a daughter herself. Instead of leaving all the properties to her son, she would treat them equally and fairly. And she wouldnt take her daughter as a tool to help her son. Ezra hung up on Phil and turned back to see them hugging each other. He took the phone away and went over, Whats happening? Nancy heard it and nced at Ezra, Its between women. You wont understand. Dont ask. Most importantly, they simply couldnt tell him the whole thing or describe the sympathy they had for each other in words. So, I am not needed here, right? Ezra protested with dissatisfaction. Get it and get outta my face then. Nancypretended to be impatient with Ezra. Maisie didnt imagine they would get on with each other in this child-like way. Were they having a tiff with each other? Whats more, they both had the personas of being aloof, superior, and unapproachable in public. But it turned out that they were so childish at home. Actually, this was how Ezra had always got on with Nancy. He used to be a naughty little boy. Though he didnt have a father around, he still lived happily and smoothly since Nancy had filled him with love. Nancy had brought him up with wits and courage. Ezra humphed after being disdained by Nancy, then he went over to Maisie and pulled her to sit down with him on the couch. Ezra saw the ne on her neck and came closer to take a look, Oh, Lady Wenninger has given you her dearest sapphire ne? He suddenly came very close to her and made her blush. She doubted that he wanted to take advantage of her in the name of appreciating the ne. Or, he shouldnt havee so closely to her. It was a big sapphire and he wasnt blind, so he definitely could see it clearly from where he was sitting now. Ezra told her it was the dearest sapphire ne ofNancyand she had to admit Nancycared much about her. But meanwhile, she was bewildered thatNancywas so good to her and took her as her real daughter-inw. It would surely tear her heart out if she got to know that she was just acting in a y with Ezra. Before Maisie could say anything, Ezra added, Impressive! Lady Wen is so generous. I cant lose. Wait a minute. Ive got a wedding gift for you, too. Maisie was lost for words. With confusion, she watched Ezra go upstairs but she didnt know what he was gonna do. And, why did he have topete with his mother on the price of the gifts? In fact, she didnt want it at all. The sapphire ne fromNancywas already too expensive. She really couldnt take it if he gave her another gift. As far as she knew him, the wedding gift from him must be priceless. Nancyroasted him aside, helplessly, See? Very Childish! Indeed! Maisie couldnt agree more this time. Nancy nced at Maisie meaningfully. She remembered Ezra told her he had gotten back with Maisie and applied for the marriage certificate this morning. But somehow, she thought it was Ezras wishful thinking only. Ezra called her a few days ago and told her he had married a son and he also told her his love stories with Maisie but she found something wrong with it. She could tell from his words that Maisie was a strong and principled woman. He had hurt her dreadfully like that and how could she forgive him so easily? But she was smart and didnt ask more about it. She just told him that she wanted to return to the country to see her grandson and daughter-inw. She didnt know why he married Maisie so soon, but she knew that he was in love with her. And she knew better than anyone else that Ezra didnt long for love and marriage because of her and the misfortunes she had suffered. He had been saying that he would never fall in love with anyone but it turned out that he had just married someone! And she didnt hear any reluctance or unwillingness in his voice. So, she was sure that he was in love with Maisie. She once heard himin that Roman had forced him to marry Erika, and she could hear the disgust in his voice. Later, he yed a little trick to make Roman cancel the engagement. Compared with how he reacted to the engagementst time, he must have married Maisie truly from his heart. So, she made up her mind to return to the country immediately, mainly to see if she could do something to help Ezra protect and maintain his hard-won love and marriageContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She seemed to have guessed it right. Obviously, Maisie wasnt too passionate with Ezra and probably, she was unwilling to marry him. ButNancy didnt say a word. She nned to see what Ezra was gonna do with it first. Ezra returned very soon with several boxes in his hands. Maisie saw it and wanted to run away. She couldnt help wondering why he was taking so many boxes with him! Nancy saw her reaction and almost burst intoughter. Unexpectedly, Ezra, who had been dashing and chased by girls all the time, was disliked and disdained by a woman now. Somehow, Nancy didnt feel sympathy for him at all. Instead, she wanted to see him get beaten and frustrated by Maisie. She didnt imagine why but she just gloated. Without a doubt, Ezra had seen Maisies reaction and got angry. Did she really take him as a monster? Why did she want to run away since he was just going to give her a gift? But never mind. She couldnt run away today sinceNancywas here. He went over to take a seat and disyed the boxes on the tea table one by one. Maisie raised her eyebrows whenever he opened a box, and she felt her eyes were dazzled by the glittering diamonds. It was a full set of jewelry, including a ne, a ring, two bracelets, and even a breast pin. But Maisie just didnt want any of it. Chapter 891 She Still Hated Him Ezra showed her the jewelry and said gently, Dear Mrs. Cantillo, these are the wedding gifts for you. I hope you like them. He said and picked up the diamond ring, Sorry that I give you the ring sote. I told Jean to design it for me, so it took some time. Jean designed it? Why havent I heard of it? said Maisie, surprisingly. She had hanged out and drunk with Jeanst night. Gosh! Jean was good at keeping a secret.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ive told her to keep it from you. I wanna surprise you, said Ezra. Maisie raised her eyes to nce at him. Really? Was he sure it wasnt to scare her? Ezra pretended he didnt see any hints in her eyes. He took her hand when she was distracted and put the ring on the ring finger. Maisie felt her hand frozen a bit at that moment. It was the first time she had got a ring on the ring finger and she had mixed feelings in her heart. To be honest, when she was with Ezra, she also hoped Ezra would put on the wedding ring for her someday. Now her dream hade true but she just felt it was unreal and improper. She was a bit ufortable with his touch and took her hand back. She was about to reject him but Nancy said with a nice smile, Its amazing! The size is perfect for you. Maisie heard it and stopped taking the ring off. Then she said, This is too expensive. Im afraid I cant take it. Dont be silly. Hes your husband. You deserve everything precious from him! said Nacy. But Maisie was about to say if Nancy had been partial to her. But Maisie was moved by her eagerness and just couldnt reject her again. Then she nced at Ezra and said, Thanks. She nned to ept it for the time being and returned it to Ezra when they went upstairster. And she would also return the sapphire ne to him. She wanted Ezra to keep it for her first and then return it to Nancy when they got divorced. Ezras phone rang right after they were done with gifts. He nced at the number and pulled a long face. It was Roman. Ezra knew he must have recognized Nancy after he read the news. Others might take Nancy as a lover but Roman could surely recognize her. After all, he had been missing her all the time. Many years ago, Roman turned his back on Nancyafter he slept with her and watched Diana force her to leave the country without doing anything. Many yearster, he got to know that Nancy had his son Ezra and wanted Ezra back shamelessly. While he was fighting with Nancy for the custody of Ezra, he got interested in her again and wanted her to be his lover. But Nancybroke his head with a tablemp, then he didnt dare to act rashly again. He wanted her again but she turned him down, so he had never forgotten her over these years. Sometimes, Roman pried into the whereabouts and recent information of Nancy, but Ezra refused to tell him any of it. He just wanted to make him suffer. And, this was also the reason why Nancy didnt want to show her face in public. She didnt want to be bothered by Roman again. Answer it. Its fine. Nancy saw it through immediately and helped Ezra make the decision with a smile on her face. She knew Ezra cared about her feelings but she was fine with it. Ezra was about to say something but Nancynodded again to indicate him to pick up the phone. Then Ezra just had to answer the phone, poker-faced. As expected, he heard Roman say with difficulty on the phone, Ezra, you mother. Is she Roman hadnt been doing well recently. He had been sick in bed with rage since he knew what Diana had done, especially when he heard that Diana had also done something terrible to Linda and Janie, he felt even worse. Yes, my mum is in J City now. taunted Ezra, Do you wanna tell me you want to see her? Yes, said Roman on the phone, weakly. Ezra couldnt take it anymore, and roared, Do you have any sense of shame? Who the hell do you think youre to see her again? Ezra became furious whenever Roman mentioned Nancyor showed any interest in her. He was seriously ill and dying now. What goes aroundes around! I want to apologize to her in person, exined Roman. Ezra want to scold him but Nancy just took over the phone and said lightly, When do you want to see me? Roman heard her voice and felt much happier, No rush. You juste back to the country. Get over the jetg and have a good rest first. Well wait and see. No need. I am not as weak as you thought. Youre seriously ill and dying, and Im afraid that you cant wait too long. said Nancysoftly, but obviously, she was cursing him. She wanted him to die and go to hell soon. It stunned Maisie a bit that Nancy had been so mean and harsh on Roman, even Ezra was also shocked. Nancy had been soft and tender all the time and he didnt expect that she had cursed him like that. Obviously, Roman found it hard to believe, too. He murmured on the phone, Why are you Nancy smiled, Why am I so mean and harsh now, right? Come on! I was just telling the truth, wasnt I? Her words choked Roman up again. Indeed. She was right about it. He was dying soon but no one had ever put it so straightforwardly and broken his heart like that. Ill leave for the hospital in half an hour, said Nancy. She said it and hung up the phone. In no time, Ezra disagreed, Why do you want to see him? Nancy lifted her hand to straighten the clothes and said elegantly, Now that Im back, I think I should show up around those people that I hate, and let them see how happy and sessful I am. After all, theyre all in the most difficult situations now. Both Ezra and Maisie were a bit shocked because they didnt expect those words from Nancy. Nancy burst intoughter, Will you find it hard to believe if I tell you Ive got a dream that I want to curse him and taunt him harshly when he is seriously ill in bed? Ezra and Maisie looked at each other and were lost for words at the moment. Nancy grinned with self-mockery, I meant it but I just didnt expect he would die so soon. Ill never forgive him for what he has done to me. Somehow, I must vent out my anger on him before he goes to hell. Nancy was telling the truth. She had been abroad for these many years but it didnt mean she had stopped hating him. She had tried very hard to live a decent life because she wanted to be superior to those who had hurt her. Now, Diana was in prison and Roman was dying. Of course, she would like to tease and disdain them proudly and elegantly. Chapter 892 No Tolerance Maisie took a stand right after Nancyfinished talking, Nancy, I am on your side. I would like to go to the hospital with youter. Maisie could feel the hatred and grudge deep in Nancys heart. She didnt know what exactly Roman had done to her, but she believed someone as kind as Nancy wouldnt have seduced Roman first or offered to make a deal with Roman to be his lover. Ezra gave in and looked at Nancy, distressed, Youre right. Hes seriously ill and dying soon. You should seize thest chance to disgust him. Ezra had figured it out that he had been fighting against Diana so hard for so many years only to seek revenge for his mother, and the best way was that his mother to show up. Thanks, said Nancy, sentimentally. Then she told Ezra, Make a deration on our rtion to the publicter. Its what it is now. I just dont need to hide my real identity anymore. And I dont want people to judge you and your marriage again. Nancy didnt give a damn about how people talked about her, but she couldnt bear the pain to see Maisie and Ezra being judged harshly in their marriage. OK, said Ezra. Nancy thought of it and said, Here it is. Well take a family phototer when little Ezio is awake. You can post the photo online and make it clear to the public. Good idea! Ezra finally got rxed a bit from the anger aroused by Roman and thumped up for Nancys brilliant idea. Ill hold the camera and use the self-timer. said Nancy, then she stood up to go over to her suitcase, I have to take my camera out and adjust the lights first. At that moment, Daisy wasing downstairs with little Ezio in her arms. Maisie stepped forward to take over the child and gave a kiss on his little face, Granny is gonna take a family photo for us. Shes really good at it. Nancy was assembling the camera beside them, One more thing, you havent taken wedding photos, right? I can take the wedding photos for you by the way. Maisie was speechless. What? Wedding photos? She had never thought of anything like that. She thought she just needed to quietly apply for the marriage license with Ezra as a matter of form, and got divorced quietlyter. She turned to Ezra for help and gestured for him to reject Nancys kindness. No, we havent, said Ezra. Maisie was freaked out. Then Ezra told Nancy, The well-known Nancy Wen is gonna take wedding photos for us! Its our great honor. People must be desperately jealous of us! Nancyred at him, Stop ttering me! Ive taken countless photos for you since you were young. Dont act as if Ive never taken a photo for you! What do you think of it? Nancy asked Maisie her opinion. What other choice did she have since Nancy had put it that way? Itll be our great honor, said Maisie, with a smile. Nancy had adjusted the camera while they were talking. They went to the couch in the living room. After a short discussion, they agreed that Ezra and Maisie should sit on the couch first with the child. Then she joined them after she set the lights, focal distance, and self-timer. At first, they wanted Nancy to sit in the middle since she was the elder. But Nancy suggested that Ezra sat in the middle with the child in his arms, then Maisie and she would sit on both sides of him, which was the same as what the social media had described in the news. Both Maisie and Ezra thought Nancy had made a point of it and they epted the suggestion. The family photo looked warm and sweet. Nancy sent the photo to Ezra and thetter posted it on Facebook immediately, saying, Id like to introduce these two women by my sides, my mother Lady Nancy Wen, and my wife Ms. Maisie. Lastly, Id also like to introduce the little man in my arms, Benedict. Ezras update on his Facebook had attracted millions of reads, likes, andments. Before that, theizens were busy gossiping and discussing how bitter it was to marry into a wealthy and influential family. However, it stunned everyone when they saw the photo and the deration from Ezra. It was too much information. Firstly, the slender woman that he hugged at the airport turned out to be his mother? It really surprised the inte users a lot. They pulled themselves together and stared at the screen carefully. Finally, they must admit Ezras mother had a perfect body shape and a vibe of elegance. Then, some people dug into all the information about Nancy Wen soon and found she was an internationally famous fashion photographer and well-known in the field for her brilliant skills in taking photos of various feminine beauties. It was said that many popr actresses named Nancy to be their photographer. But she had been low profile and mysterious for so many years and she had never shown up on public asions. Surprisingly, she happened to be Ezras mother! The onlookers had no idea whether they should envy Ezra for having such a talented mother like Nancy Wen, or they should envy Nancy for having such an outstanding and capable son like Ezra. In a word, they were surprised and envious.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Maisie, as the newly wedded Mrs. Cantillo, faced the camera directly this time. She looked stunning and her presence was overwhelming, and surprisingly, she was no less attractive than Ezra and Nancy. Instead, people were deeply impressed by the unique aloofness between her eyebrows. Then they noticed the little one in Ezras arms. Apparently, he had inherited the gic advantages of his parents. He had bright and smart eyes as well as a big smile on his little face, which had drawn lots of attention. He was simply too adorable and good-looking. Soon enough, no one ever talked about the bitter marriage in a wealthy and influential family again. No one condemned Ezra as a rich yboy or mocked Maisie again. Instead, they began envying them and took them as winners in life. Nancy Wen was well-known in the field and many actresses who had worked with her in the country began speaking for her. Nancy Wen is Mr. Cantillos mother? What a piece of striking news! Please say hi to Nancy Wen for me, Mr. Cantillo. Nancy Wen is elegant, kind, and talented. We dont ept any defamation or insult against her. Whoever has done it must apologize to Nancy Wen in public! These actresses were famous online celebrities or the most popr stars with huge fans base. They took the lead and theizens beganmenting on the rumor spreaders page, requesting him to stand out and apologize to Nancy and Maisie. Someizens requested him to make an apology, while some condemned Ezra for being conscienceless and bottomless for money! They also condemned him for losing his sense of morality and value and they even appealed to the public to boycott him online. The inte users swore not to watch his videos or read his articles again. Soon after that, the rumor spreader deleted the article about Ezra cheated on his newly wedded wife and publicized a letter of apology. In the letter, he admitted dreadfully that he had made up the stories and hurt Ezras family. He apologized to Ezra and his family with earnest and hoped they could forgive him and spare him. Ezra forwarded his letter of apology and left his words to him, On 9th Sep. 2013, the federal court has defined the criteria for the criminalization of online defamation. Whoever has spread rumors, which have been reposted five hundred times or more, should be sentenced. Those who have been aware of the rumors but still offer help to the criminals should be sued for a joint crime. Atst, Ezra made a deration, We ept your apology but we wont spare you. Thew will tell you how to behave yourself. In other words, he would absolutely handle it in ordance with legal procedures, showing no mercies or personal sensibilities. Ezra decided to y hardball with the rumor-mongers and it did scare those gossipers who had denounced the event that Ezra and Maisie applied for the marriage license this morning. One after another, they began deleting the spitefulments. Chapter 893 So Wonderful And Successful The exposure of Nancys real identity had aroused heated discussions in the outside world, and Ruth had noticed it, too. To be more exact, Ruth had involved herself in it since Ezra was caught hugging a woman at the airport. Ruth hired some paid posters to cken their ount IDs and did whatever she could to deliberately mislead the public to use Ezra of being a jerk. Like mother, like daughter. She learned these dirty tricks from her mother, Diana, who had been giving all out to defame Ezra these years and finally gave him a notorious name in love affairs. Whenever the outsiders talked about Ezra, the first thing they thought of him was that he was a rich yboy who liked to fuck around. Actually, Diana also wanted to cken his reputation in the business, but Ezra was simply too capable and the Canuli was on the rise, so she couldnt do anything more with him. Diana wasnt resigned to it and came out of a lousy idea. She had incited the branch manager to embezzle public money and then she would use Ezra of poor management when they found there was something wrong with the project. After that, they would also do something in the dark to make the board of directors believe that Ezra had been too cocky to be capable of running thepany. However, new problems cropped up unexpectedly before they could settle the matter at the branch office. As a result, Diana and Ruth were in big trouble. Roman had announced the distribution of properties this morning. Ruth and Diana didnt get a penny from him. Diana tried to kill Roman and had totally fallen out with him. It was reasonable that Diana didnt get a penny from Roman. But why didnt she get anything as well? Ruth didnt know Roman had already known she had been helping Diana over these years, and she thought she was still the elegant and decent little girl to him. She was so outraged that she rushed to the hospital to question Roman, but the medical workers stopped her by telling her he was too weak to see her now. She held the grudge and took it all out on Ezra. As soon as she saw the photo taken at the airport, she hired the paid posters and tried very hard to cken Ezras name by misleading the public deliberately. Ruth had never met Nancy before and she had no idea the woman he hugged was Nancy. Diana couldnt help gnashing whenever she talked about Nancy, and she had never shown her any photo of Nancy. As a result, Ruth went all out to defame Ezra but she ended up making herself a joke. Moreover, Nancys real identity happened to be a renowned fashion photographer. She had shown her face in the photo that Ezra had posted, looking extremely elegant and noble. She thought Nancy was literally too happy whenpared with her own mother Diana, who had always been hysterical and freaked out. Ruth and Diana thought Nancy must live an ordinary life abroad in the past years, and she might be carefree with Ezra supporting her. But they didnt expect Nancy had lived so wonderfully and sessfully. Surely, Ruth had heard of the renowned fashion photographer Nancy Wen. One of her bosom friends was an actress and she was also in the entertainment circle herself. She also knew only the most popr and influential actresses like Nina could have the honor to invite her to take photos for them. Ruth had been deeply influenced by Diana for so many years and she also hatedNancyvery much. She thought Ezra and Nancy had taken everything away from them. Without Ezra, she should have inherited everything from the Canuli. Ruth was almost freaked out when she knew how wonderful and sessful Nancy was! Together with thewyer, she was on the way to visit Diana in the detention house. The driver was driving in the front while she was sitting in the back seat, browsing the news and trembling all over with anger. Diana was arrested by the police and Ruth got her awyer. The main purpose of her visit was that she wanted Diana to take all the responsibilities for what they had done these years and keep her safe out there. She was so young and by no means did she want to go to jail. She also had a little boy. Who would take good care of him if she went to jail? With the thought of it, Ruth felt terribly grieved. She didnt inherit a penny from Roman and her husband didnt see eye to eye with her over time. She would have nothing left if she went to jail. She didnt know where Anna was and couldnt find her, either. But, she was eager to find Anna because she knew she had got some properties from Roman. She just wanted to find Anna ASAP and transferred the properties to her own name. Anna had no knowledge of investment. She could do nothing with the money but wasted it. Ruth would like to invest with the money and earn some profits. Half an hourter, thewyer came out after meeting Diana. As soon as he got in the car, he told Ruth, Your mother said she doesnt feel well. She wants a guarantor pending trial and she doesnt want to stay in there any longer. As high-fed as she was, by no means, could Diana stand the life in the detention house? She was desperate and requested a guarantor pending trial the moment she saw thewyer. What? Ruth was annoyed and she was stunned by Nancey, so she wasnt in the mood of taking care of Dianas issues. In her eyes, Dianas case was a dead end. She thought she should just stay in the detention house and waited for the trial, but unexpectedly, Diana requested a guarantor pending the trial. Its no big deal. I can apply for her. Its not asplicated as you thought. said thewyer. Ruth choked back the words, Thanks. In fact, Ruth didnt want Diana to leave the detention house. She had to take care of her too if she came out. She was in too much trouble herself and Diana couldnt count on Anna at all. Thewyer passed on Dianas words to her, Your mother said if you applied for a guarantor pending trial for her and made it, she would transfer all her properties to you. Honestly, Dianas words dramatically boosted Ruths patience with her, because she was in need of money to maintain her status in her husbands family. Besides, Nancyhappened to be back in the city and they could discuss together how to deal with her if Diana was home. They could do nothing with Nancythese years since she had been living abroad. She was back now and they were ready toe at her.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ruth decided she must make Ezras life harder though she couldnt regain the glory herself. Then, Ruth asked thewyer again, Did you show her the photo that I sent to you? Thewyer was very unhappy with it, Please be honest with me if you want me to pass on anything again. Your mother went out of control when she saw the photo. I had to stop the visit immediately and left. Chapter 894 The Past Ruth lowered her eyes to avoid it, Sorry, I didnt expect it. She thought it over and sent the photo to thewyer right before he went in. She wanted thewyer to show her the photo and told her Nancy was back in the city. She thought Diana would give her some suggestions, but Diana wanted a guarantor pending trial. And she was not surprised that Diana went out of control after seeing the photo. Thewyer said earnestly, Since youve hired me as yourwyer, I hope neither of youll keep anything from me again. Otherwise, on your own head be it! Thewyer was pissed off, too. He didnt know the real rtionship between Diana and Nancy. Ruth told him that Dianas old friend was back and he thought they were really old friends. But it turned out that Diana freaked out and began cursing after she saw the photo, which had embarrassed him a lot. Ruth didnt say anything more, then they left the detention house together. Emelia and Nina had been concerned with Maisie since Ezra had revealed Nancys real identity to the public. Julian was close to Ezra and he had told Emelia the real identity of Nancyright after she saw the hugging photo at the airport. But Nina didnt know it because Cameron had been abroad all year round before and he wasnt very close to Ezra and Julian. So, he didnt know anything personal like that. Nina was the most exciting one in the chat group. She kept mentioning Maisie, Oh my god! The famous Nancy Wen is your mother-inw? Probably, I will work with her for the magazine cover shooting after I finish my job out of the country. Nina was one of the most popr actresses in the country but she had never worked with Nancy to shoot for a fashion magazine cover. In fact, the fashion magazine had contacted Nancy for herst year, but she didnt want to take the photos abroad, so she missed the chance. She hated to travel abroad before she got back with Cameron. Cameron had gone abroad and she hadnt heard of him any since, which had left a bad taste in her mouth. So, she would like to stay in the country if there was nothing serious. She would rather travel around the country rather than go abroad even if she was on a trip. Undoubtedly, she worked almost all year round, especially when she just started her career, she worked and lived on the crew. She had a role to y out of the country this time and the magazine had contacted Nancy for her. Surprisingly, Nancyhappened to be Ezras mother, and Maisies mother-inw. Oh no! I am at the airport and leaving soon. Or Ill visit her by myself. Every actress wants to work with her most! Dear Nina, I like you very much as an actress of the new generation. You have a pretty and high-level face and youre very honest and lovely. I am looking forward to working with you and I also believe well have the chemistry between us. Nancy sent a voice message with Maisies phone. At first, Maisie just told Nancy that Nina liked her and admired her very much. Then Nancy thought she must say something to respond to her. Then, Maisie told her to send a voice message in the chat group. Nina was almost hysterical. She turned to hold Cameron, who was there to see her off, My God! Nancy has just praised me! Cameron was lost for words. Nina had told him earlier that lots of fans were waiting at the airport and told him not to hug her or kiss her when they partedter. But she just jumped into his arms like this! But he loved that! Cameron put his strong arms around her waist and watched her jumping, stamping, andughing joyfully in his arms. He wished time could pass faster and faster so that she coulde back sooner. He found it hard to separate from her. Nancy returned the phone to Maisie and they went on discussing in the group. Nancy is a well-known photographer and I bet she will take many wonderful photos for you. Did Nancy take the family photo that Ezra has posted? said Jean. Maisie was worried about it. She replied to Jean quickly, Yes, she did. She also wants to take wedding photos for us!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie didnt know how to react to itter. Nina burst intoughter, Why not stop struggling, dear. Just ept it! The more you struggle, the more you are attached to Ezra. Its difficult. You cant just tell her directly that your marriage with Ezra is fake, said Jean. Yep, said Maisie, I can tell her the truth straightforwardly if she is picky and means. The point is, she is so nice that I cant bring myself to hurt her feelings. Nina gloated, Id really like to interview Ezra now. I wonder how he is feeling since he has to maintain the rtionship with you with the help of his mother. Ninas words amused everyone in the chat group, and they allughed at Ezra for sending the grinning emojis. Bon voyage, dear Nina. I have to visit Ezras father in the hospital with Nancy. Bye for now. said Maisie. Nancy was ready and smiled, Lets go. Maisie didnt bring little Ezio with her and left him to Daisy. Without a doubt, Ezra went to the hospital with them. On the way, Nancy told her briefly what had happened between Roman and her. I have to tell you my life experiences first before I tell you how we met. I know that youve been inferior for your family background and you dont think youre worthy of Ezra. But my family background and life experiences werent any better. Ezra cares little about their family background. So, just forget these stupid things, OK? You are capable and excellent. Thats enough. Nancyconsoled Maisie softly before she told her own stories. In fact, I was an orphan. I heard my parents abandoned me because I am a girl. You know it happened a lot at that time. I was fond of drawing and arts when I was a kid. I really wanted to study arts in college, but it was too expensive for me, an abandoned child in the orphanage. I just thought it would be good enough if I could go on studying. So, I picked a normal major instead. In my college years, I took several part-time jobs to make money and minored in arts with the money I earned. I met Roman at work. But I wasnt into him, not at all. I knew he was married and I tried every way possible to keep him away. But he stillid his fingers on me atst. When we were at the ssmate reunion, he told my ssmates to make me drunk and then raped me. I knew nothing at that time and I found myself pregnantter. Diana often came and made a scene in my school and even got the orphanage involved. The dean of the orphanage thought I was shameless to have been a dirty mistress and fell ill with rage. I just couldnt stay in the country anymore, so I had no choice but to go abroad notoriously. Chapter 895 “Hesitated” to Be Beside Him I never loved him, and I had never been the mistress Diana said. He made me do this. This was a rape! Ezra emphasized as he was driving. Maisie had the same opinion because Nancy, who did not like Roman at all, slept with the man in the situation of being fuddled deliberately. Actually, I had fallen in love with someone who also liked me then, Tears rimmed Nancys eyes, but everything was ruined after that night. My life was ruined, too. Afterwards, I had Ezra abroad. For the child, I had tried to put aside the hatred and forget the people who ever hurt me. I just wanted to take care of my child. We had lived in the shadow for years. The days were tough, but we were happy. I never thought that a father is absolutely necessary for a child. However, he then knew Ezra by some means and started to badger us, swearing to take him back to the Cantillos. For the sake of protecting my hard-won undertakings, Ezra finally chose to return. The man not only destroyed my life but separated my child from me. I can feel nothing but hate for him. I never thought of forgiving him, Nancy did not mince words when expressed her animosity towards Roman, If I got an opportunity to revenge on him, I will do it at any price. Now, he is dying, and I am going to jeer at him to his face, telling him he deserves it. As Nancy stopped her words, Maisie and Ezra just kept silent. They could feel her hatred and support for what she did, and that was why Nancy returned from abroad. After simmering down, Nancy added, The life of Diana is a joke. She always found fault with other women, thinking they lured her husband. She had grudges against the women and vented her anger on them, but she didnt understand at all that the culprit should be her husband. Initially, as Roman tried taking Ezra from me, I managed to get Dianas contact details, nning to join hands with her to gang up on him. While I and Ezra didnt want Canuli, Diana bucked for it for the sake of her two daughters, thus I thought our cooperation would be win-win. Unexpectedly, she fatuously thought that I had ulterior motives, even that I was unting and provoking. It did piss me off, so I gave up the idea. Maisie could imagine the attitude Diana expressed. She shook her head and said, She was cynical indeed who considered every woman wants Canuli and aspires to the Cantillo. Thus, she forced her views on you. Yes, she hardly realized we didnt want it, Nancyughed jeeringly, if Ezra had not returned Canuli, she wouldnt have fought with him for years and finally gone to jail. Now, she almost has no chance to revive. Her daughters do not reap any benefits, and her dignity is trampled by her so-called bosom friends. This is her consequence, spending for half her lifetime on scheming. Mentioning Diana, Maisie and Ezra even felt more resentful because she hurt their child. The woman deserved no sympathy due to her disposition. I heard that little Cantillo got hurt and I did feel angry. In some way, I returned to help you. Unexpectedly, she screwed up herself. Nancy spoke her mind again. Maisie felt really touched and said, Thanks a lot. Maisie did not think that Nancys return was for her and Ezra to a certain extent. Nancy gave her the impression of being living abroad and secluded from the world. After all, she heard little of his overseas mother from Ezra since she knew him. Although I have been abroad for so many years and disinclined to fuss about her, it is intolerable that she even hurt your child in spite of doing harm to me and Ezra once. Thats where I draw the line. Ezra also felt a bit amazed about her mother, catching a glimpse of her in the mirror. All the time, he considered that she returned from abroad only to meet Maisie and their child; little did he think that she even had such an idea. He felt grateful, felicitating that Diana had screwed up herself. Otherwise, it might expend her mothers time and energy to make it which he was loath to see. Then, they reached the hospital and they chatted. After Ezra parking the car, they went upstairs together. You just await me outside. I want to get in by myself, Nancy proposed to Ezra and Maisie outside the ward, he cant hurt me anymore in this situation. They understood that it was a personal vendetta between her and Roman. She should deal with it by herself. As Nancy entered the ward, Ezra and Maisie stayed in the corridor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. For fear of emergencies, they did not leave. At the very beginning, Maisie intentionally kept her distance from Ezra that he stood beside the door of the ward while she stood opposite. Nevertheless, Ezra got close and whisper to her, Everybody knows our rtionship now. If the medical workers see that we treat each other in such an aloof attitude, we will be deemed to have a quarrel. Maisie cast a nce at him and stayed put. However, she seemed not to continue talking with him but turned on her phone to check out the mailbox. Standing beside her, Ezra easily saw what she was reading the visa information. He then felt upset. Did she still not perish the thought of going abroad? Was he really not worthy of her attachment at all? As she still focused on the information, Ezra decided to divert her attention. He asked, Shall we go grocery shopping and buy some food after a while? I remember that you would like to cook dinner for my mom. It did work that Maisie promptly looked up and said, Holy, I havent prepared it. Then she added, We should send your mom hometer. She needs rest to deal with jetg. Or you stay with her at home for a while, and I get us some food. Let her sleep then. I will go with you. Ezra said. He thought his mother must take a full rest after arriving here to cope with kinds of problems. Ezra was afraid that she could not stand it. However, Maisie seemed to be lost for words due to his persistence. Whats the matter? Ezra felt a bit dispirited. Did she even not want to go out with him? Then Maisie exined, I just think that you dont know what to buy even if you go there It was of a great possibility that such a child had never gone to the produce section of the grocery store. Ezra was not suitable for the asion that he would draw everyones attention, and so did Maisie. Chapter 896 Pleasure of Revenge Ezra protested, I can help you to wheel the cart and carry what you buy. Maisie was going to tell him that she could do everything, but she simply nodded due to his countenance that showed his persistence, Well, lets go together then. Maisie was never a spoiled girl who had been paddling her own canoe for all these years. Even though she had her boy, she could cope with trivial problems by herself, it seemed that Ezras help was not so necessary.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At the same time, Maisie didnt want to argue with him over this issue in the corridor, and then she simply went along with Ezra. In the ward, as Nancy entered, the caregiver soon left the ward after helping Roman lie propped against the pillow. He had an unusually badplexion. Since he was in the hospital, a sequence of events did run out of his strength and energy. Hey on the bed weakly with a glum look on his face, but no sooner did he see the lean womaning in the door than his eyes glowed with pleasure. After that pleasure turned to consternation. Roman never thought that Nancy who showed up right in front of him could be so gorgeous, elegant, and vigorous. When he insisted on taking Ezra from her in previous years, herplexion wasnt anything like as good as the present. Anyways, she was beautiful. Her beauty and elegance attracted him so much that he fell in love with her at the first sight. She might even be the only woman who made him heart-throbbing. He thought he loved her with the marrow of his bones, but she always kept herself aloof from him. Thus, after sleeping with her, he gave up getting along with her due to his male dignity. At that time, he reckoned that he could have sex with any woman he wanted because of his supreme status. Why should he have to badger her and bear her indifference and mockery? Hence, he allowed Diana to expel her who had been pregnant. Lots of women slept with him and most of them had babies for him, but unexpectedly, only Nancy delivered a boy Nan Roman tried hard to call her name. You just shut up. Nancy interrupted him directly, with her face full of repugnance. She gave no respect to him at all, showing her aversion extremely. The reason why she acted like this was that he used to call her Nancy which made her stomach flip. She was unwilling to be disgusted at such an age, leaving Roman who could hardly say something speechless with a light of depression in his eyes. However, Nancy just knew what his inner thought was at a nce and walked to the foot of the bed, Why do you have such an expression of being hurt? Do you think that what I just say was not that pleasant? Why did you never know how depressed I was when you ruined my life? Why did you never know how depressed the women whom you yed with were? After gulping air on the bed, Roman finally forced a word, Sorry II want to see you because I want to say sorry to you. This was exactly how he felt. He wanted to be forgiven before his death, leaving no regret. After all, she was whom he missed so much. I do not and will not ept it, Nancy replied without hesitation, even if you die, I will keep cursing you. Roman froze there. He could feel the hate from Nancy which had gone to the marrow and followed with a feeling of great inner sorrow. Roman thought of himself as an excellent man in all ways. Why did he fail to win her heart? And why did he end up being poisoned by his wife and cursed by Nancy? Why did he be a loser? However, this kind of person would never understand that he lost the game because he didnt treat any women sincerely at any period. Even though Roman said Nancy was the one whom he cherished most, he never changed for her, let alone showed his love to her in deed. If Roman loved her, he would never have fuddled her. If Roman loved her, he would never have badgered her as anothers husband. To say the least, if Roman loved her, he would never have separated Nancy and Ezra which made her heart-wrenching. And he never loved Diana and other women. He just lived for himself all the way. The family, marriage, and women were trivial to him. He would not pay much attention to managing and maintaining these ornaments of his life. As a result, he was deste like this near the end of his life C everyone hated him. Nancys hatred made him spend a long time to calm down. He said, Anyway, thank you for having a boy for me. It was because the Cantillos had their sessor for their child Ezra having a son with Maisie. Never say that, Nancy looked at him meaningfully, how can you make sure that Ezra is the descendant of the Cantillos? You Roman became agitated, I have taken a paternity test with him. The result obviously showed that he is my son! In this condition, Roman could not stand any irritation. For sure, he was the most cautious man who would never breed a boy for others. Thus, since he knew it was Nancy who gave birth to Ezra, he took the paternity test at once. And after confirming, he then took his son away by hook or by crook. There was a more and more significant smile on Nancys face, So how can you confirm the result was not tampered with? Roman became panicky. He pointed at Nancy tremblingly and tried to verify again, but he was too weak to say a word that he was soon in a dead faint on his bed. Nancy leisurely rang the call bell and told the nurse that Roman went into aa. And shortly afterward, the attending doctor hurried into the ward with nurses. They inquired of her simply and then began the treatment work. Ezra with Maisie just followed behind them. Immediately, Ezra stood aside from his mother and whispered, Whats wrong with him? Nancy jeered, Maybe he was so furious with me. Certainly, Ezra is his offspring. She was not that promiscuous sort of person. Nancy just deliberately misled and provoked Roman because she knew exactly what he cared about most. By enraging Roman, Nancy perceived the pleasure of revenge from his unsettledness and miserable face. Coming all the way here, Nancy would not let off the demon who ruined her life easily. Chapter 897 The normal daily life Of course, Nancy didnt tell Ezra and Maisie how she irritated Roman, lest it would induce some unnecessary trouble. If Ezra were not Romans son, she would have told him clearly, let alone allowed Ezra to fight over the property of the Cantillos. Roman had been in a bad situation, and this time he was sent to ICU directly. Shaking his head and heaving a sigh, the doctor told Ezra, Mr. Cantillo cannot stand any irritation indeed. He was supposed to live for a year or so if he kept nursing his disease properly. However, since his disease was diagnosed, he has been irritated by various kinds of problems. During this period, he has fallen into a stupor so many times which drained his energy. The recuperation after a major operation was very important, especially mental. Roman didnt do it well obviously. But he deserved it, having no one to me. He just repaid his debts. As Roman was sent to ICU, few people could visit him. And then the trio left the hospital. On the way home, Maisie had a little concern that Nancy would feel sad again after meeting Roman, thereby asking, Nancy, are you ok? Nancy patted her hands consolingly and smiled, Im good. The bad guy was in ICU. Maisie saw that Nancy was not upset indeed and suggested, Have a rest at hometer. Sure, Nancy answered gently. However, it puzzled Maisie that Ezra told her his mother was not that healthy, thus they should pretend to be a sweet couple so that his mother wouldnt worry much about them. But now, it seemed that her physical fitness was not bad. As they arrived home, Nancy lived in one of the bedrooms specially prepared for her on the second floor. And the baggage of Maisie and her son was packed up to the third floor by Daisy. While Nancy went upstairs to take a bath and rest, Ezra nned to go to the grocery store with Maisie. At the same time, their son had to cling to them. Initially, Maisie didnt want to take him because he was too young and needed holding in her arms all the way. He could actually sit in the grocery cart, but it couldntst for long. Nevertheless, Ezra decided to take the little boy, I will hold him all the way. Maisie cast a nce at him, thinking he just pampered the child too much. Ezra puzzled, with the boy in his arms, Whats wrong? I think there is no need to indulge him. It is not convenient because what we are going to buy is not a few. Answered Maisie. Ezra raised his eyebrow and pondered-did she me him for spoiling their son? Almost without hesitation, he handed over his boy to Daisy. Then he looked at Maisie and said, You are the boss. Both Maisie and Daisy were in silence. The little boy felt more confused. After he knew it, he then pouted aggrievedly, about to cry out. Presumably, he didnt understand at all why his father just decided to take him but then left him at home in a second. Ezra turned to look at him, pinched his little face, and apologized, Sorry, my little man. Youd better stay at home. Papa and mama have so much stuff to buy that we can hardly take good care of you. Actually, Ezras inner thought was that he only wanted to butter his wife up. Son? Let it go. And Ezra never thought about that though Maisie was extremely gentle and patient with her son in daily life, she did act on principles when she should be strict. Ezra ignored his son due to Maisies opposition made Daisy almostugh. What a typically hen-pecked sort of man. But she cheered the little child in her arms up timely, Boy, lets y with toys at home. Your parents wille back soon. Meanwhile, she held him to the toy room which distracted his attention. Although he still made a mournful sound, he temporarily forgot that he was left at home after seeing the toys. Additionally, he had a good temperament, calming down after a while. Maisie was speechless about Ezras behavior. Seeing that their son didnt insist on clinging to them, she then turned to leave. Ezra sighed with relief and followed her. As they went out, he held her and said sincerely, Dont be angry. I didnt mean to turn against you just now. Im not, Maisie said. She considered that he should persist in holding his son, but he just changed his mind as soon as she cast a nce at him. It seemed that he didnt get a mind of his own. She was merely speechless about him in lieu of being angry. But she fought for herself, Do you always think that I am an angry type of person? Ezra promptly said, No. You are emotionally stable and never get angry easily. So why did you tell me dont be angry? she asked again. At that moment, it was like a cat got his tongue. He was excessively nervous for fear that she turned a deaf ear to him. Unexpectedly, his words just made it worse which seemed that she would be angry at any time. In retrospect, Ezra was once eloquent on business battlefields. How did he be so poor in expression? It was the first time to see Ezra-who was always energetic-being so awkward, Maisie couldnt help to chuckle. She gave him an out, Forget it. Lets go. After saying that, she opened the door and get into the car. And Ezra hurried to get in. Then they drove away. On the second floor, Nancy watched their conversation from the window of her bedroom. She smiled broadly. Especially when she saw his son fail to exin and be embarrassed, sheughed a heartyugh. While other mothers-inw wanted their daughters-inw to follow their sons lead, Nancy did oppose it. She reckoned that man should dote on his wife. Happy wife, happy life, wasnt it? She hoped her son would be obedient to Maisie, living a good life. But Nancy saw the problem between Ezra and Maisie C she didnt get enthusiastic much about him. Nancy was keen on seeing that Ezra felt awkward in front of Maisie. It was good for him to learn how to cherish his wife from more hardships. Ezra drove the car to a grocery store nearby with Maisie. In the store, Maisie led Ezra who controlled the grocery cart to produce section directly and chose what she should buy deftly. She had finished nning tonights menu on the way here, thus she could merely select the materials and ingredients required. She was always a brisk doer. Seeing the full cart, Ezra thought it was a hoot and a half by.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He still wanted to do grocery shopping. Definitely, he still wanted to do grocery shopping with her, especially living this kind of normal daily life. Chapter 898 The Real Couple: Blissful Were just done with our grocery shopping, arent we? Ezra asked persistently as he saw Maisie being about to pay the bill. Yes, but it seemed that she suddenly remembered something after answering him, Well, no. You just wait in line, and I go again to buy something. What else do you need? I will go with you. Ezra followed her with the cart. Maisie halted out of blue, looking at him embarrassedly. Whats the matter? Ezra puzzled. I am going to buy some female product. Maisie had no choice but said. She nearly had her period, but there was obviously not this necessity in his house. Thus, she was about to buy some in advance after remembering it. Ezra did never think of it, but soon he said, Whats the big deal. I can wait for you beside the shelf. In short, he didnt want her to be out of his sight. This idea even astonished Ezra himself. It seemed that he couldnt live without Maisie who only nned to go abroad with their son. As soon as he thought about it, he became anxious that he should find a way to keep her hurriedly. Speechlessly, Maisie came along with him due to his insistence. She walked ahead and quickly picked what she needed into the cart. Ezra proposed again, What about buying some snacks and so forth? He just wanted to push the cart and stroll around with her without any other intention. However, no one shares the same emotion. While Ezra kept consuming time here, Maisie merely wanted to leave the store right away. They got much attention as they did the grocery shopping. Someone even took photos of them. She knew starting a family with Ezra made them a trending top recently, but being recognized in a grocery store was out of her expectation. If she had realized that, she would have called a delivery man to send the food home. She was good at buying food and cooking because she had undertaken housework from childhood. In most cases, she would like to select food in a store or a market so that she could better judge if the materials were fresh. Especially they would entertain Nancy tonight, thus she decided to buy in the store in order to ensure the security of dinner. However, she didnt predict that they would be looked on all the way. At this moment, she merely felt embarrassed and wanted to flee from there. Maisie thought that Ezra proposed to buy some snacks for their son, hence she said, There is no need. Our son cannot eat a lot. I buy for you. Girls like a snack in leisure time, dont they? Ezra rified. Well, I dont like it that much. Its okay. Maisie replied and pulled the cart to walk away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She knew most girls like a snack, except Maisie who didnt like snacks or dessert by nature. Well, Maisie didnt have so-called leisure time for a snack and would like to take advantage of this time to learn or work more. They had once lived together, but he actually had no idea that she never liked snacks. It was easy to see that he didnt care about her at all. But she knew all of his favorite food and preference, even his living habits which were inconspicuous Ezra was stunned and stay put for a while, then he moved his long legs to catch up with her, taking over the shopping cart. He had to admit that the proposal of buying snacks was really a disaster which put him in an awkward position. It was not pleasant for him to realize his neglect of her in the past days. He felt so remorseful. Even though he felt more and more self-condemned, he couldnt return to the past. Hence, he just walked beside her and whispered, I was not good enough in former days. It is alright for you to ignore me. I deserve it. I just feel sorry. Ezras apology was sincere, but Maisie replied tonelessly, Its not your fault. You dont need to apologize. He just didnt love her. That was all. If you cherish someone, you will keep him in mind without deliberate attention. He means the world to you. They didnt talk anymore then. Since someone around focused much on them from time to time, they soon left after paying the bill. As they arrived home, the photos and videos about them in the store became a brand-new trending topic. And the majority ofizensments were crazy, 80% of which were Real couple is really blissful. Someone evenmented, I get her face and temperament. I will never say that they do not match. They do match. Please type the match on the public screen OK? Have you guys taken notice of Mr. Cantillos expression in his eyes when he looked at the girl? I feel the lowliness with great care. Ezra? Ezra? Its not like you. Be Vigorous! Reading thements on the Inte, Maisie was stumped that she had no idea why they shipped them. They didnt even act intimately or talk a lot. Reading meticulously, she then discovered that it was his eyes. She looked at the pictures carefully and found his eyes really teemed with great tenderness. Fortunately, she only focused on things she needed and didnt look at him. Otherwise, she would have been extremely ufortable. She had be ustomed to that he showed his softness to other women but not her. Casting a nce at the man who was carrying the materials they bought, Maisie put her cell phone away without saying something. After packing up, Maisie then went upstairs and changed clothes. She was about to put on afortable suit, take a rest for a while, and then prepare the dinner. While Nancy slept in her room on the second floor and their son temporarily fell asleep in Daisys room, there left only Maisie and Ezra on the third floor. It made Maisie feel a bit embarrassed. She took out her leisure wear and said, I go to get changed. Wait, Ezra barred her way, I think we should pack up the clothes of you and son in the dressing room. Putting them in suitcases is not a long-term measure. Maisie brought a fewrge suitcases here. They got up before, but Maisie didnt arrange them at all, seemingly preparing to leave at any time. Ezra could say for certain that if her mother left, then she would soon get from here with their son. Even if they didnt go broad immediately, they would move to their house in Riverside City. Maisie threw her eye on him and murmured, Just put them aside. I will deal with them in my leisure time. She just made an excuse to decline. Chapter 899 Developed a Thick Skin When Maisie was taking her clothes to the dressing room, Ezra said with feigned innocence, Let me help if you dont have time. Itd help me pass the time. Maisie hurried to stop him, Im fine. How could Maisie possibly let Ezra help her unpack? There was lingerie in her luggage! Thatd be embarrassing!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. And Maisie highly suspected that Ezra deliberately put all her belongings out of the suitcase. You know, packing was a terribly onerous andbor-intensive task, and that was why Maisie didnt want to put them all out. Otherwise, she had to redo it when she left a few dayster. So, she could make do with it just for a few days here, for example, she would take whatever her son needed to wear out of the suitcase or would iron her clothes if they were creased. But now, Ezra forced her to unpack and put it away. You can unpack Ezios clothes. After staring into Ezras eyes for quite a while, Maisie said, Ill do mine after getting change. She then entered a password to unlock her sons suitcase and went to the changing room with her pajama. After quickly and freshly dressed, Maisie came out while Ezra was taking his sons clothes out of the suitcase. But in Maisies eyes, Ezra was clumsy at unpacking, so she simply walked over and offered, Let me do it. Being disapproved by Maisie, Ezra said bluntly, I know I mustve done a terrible job, but you should give me a chance to learn, right? Actually, Ezra implied to Maisie of giving him another chance, but Maisie yed dumb and buried herself in packing her sons clothes. Ezra suddenly grabbed her wrist. All the silent protest was enough! He couldnt stand being ignored by Maisie anymore, and every time he threw up a sensitive topic, she ignored it in a way that left Ezra both frustrated and helpless. He didnt want to take it anymore! Maisie tried to pull her hand out. But the harder she pulled, the more tightly Ezra tightened his grip. Maisie red at him and asked exasperatedly, What the hell are you doing? I need an answer, explicitly. Ezra approached her step by step as he continued, Lets try it one more time, okay? Ill try to be a good husband, a good father. His eyes red with earnestness, Maisie, I really cant live without you. Ive more clearly realized how important you mean to me . Maisie pursed her lips facing his confession. But instinctively, Maisie suspected that every time when Ezra said something affectionate, he did it for the sake of their son. And Maisie had always believed that love happened at first sight, just as she did to him. But Ezra wasnt like this, so she doubted his feeling. So Maisie rejected his offer again, We really cant work out. With a lingering sadness in his eyes, Ezra squeezed harder and asked, Tell me, whats wrong with us? Before Maisie said anything, Ezra continued, Are you going to say something like were not matched just because we were born in different families? Are you afraid that my parents do not support us? But my mom likes you. I dont care what kind of family you once lived in, and neither does my mom. Is that because of the old man? He cares about nothing as long as he got Ezio. My best friends also supported us. Maisie had to admit that Ezra was articte at the moment and that his remarks left her with no reason to say no. Ezra kept going, Now everyone knows our marriage. Few people said you werent good enough for me, and guess what? They were optimistic about our future, so what on earth are you worried about? Even if there was a single argument against their marriage online, Ezra would throw money to clean it up. Maisie shook her head in dismay. She was worried about the criticism, but all this was only an external influence, wasnt it? Julian fought for his rtionship with Emelia no matter how hard his mother stopped them only because he loved Emelia. They faced difficulties together. But the only problem between Maisie and Ezra was she doubted Ezras love and his persistence. She couldnt afford to take another blow. Finally, she nced at her wrist and said lightly, Its not about chance. You have to think carefully about it. Maisie again beat around the bush. Ezra stared at her and got right to the heart of this, Maisie, whatever you say, Im going to win you back. Maisie was like this man was crazy, wasnt he? I have to finish what Ive left off, Ezra said as he let go of her hand, picked up a pile of clothes, and headed to the changing room. Maisie regained her sense after quite a while. When she stood up, Ezra had got out of the changing room, and again, walked closely to Maisie, narrowing his eyes at her. Do you know what I mean? Maisie took a step back while Ezra said with a curl-lipped mischievous grin, That means you will be overwhelmed with my enthusiasm and my care only for you. Please prepare for it. Maisie was annoyed just by thinking of that, so she walked off to unpack her suitcase. She brought few clothes, which only took up a little space of the mans vast closet even with her sons clothes. But Ezra was dissatisfied with the number of her clothes and took out his phone, saying, I will have the brand store send you some clothes. Maisie stopped him, No, I have enough clothes. She had quit working, so she didnt need to spend time getting dressed for work. Ezra insisted, You are my wife now and you must wear something that lifts up to the name. Maisie watched in silence as he made a call to the brand store C what ame excuse to get her new clothes! Maisie then suggested, I think you should get some clothes for your mom. Although I dont think she cares about this, you should do it for her. Maisie knew Nancy would be a good mother-inw, so putting herself in Nancys shoes, she would feel bad if her son sent a bunch of clothes to his wife but nothing for his mother. Ezra had to admit that he neglected his mother these days. He now truly realized why people always said that happy wife, happy life. Ill do it right away. Thanks for your reminder, Mrs. Cantillo. Maisie was embarrassed by this weird title, so she went downstairs to prepare some food. Ezra had developed a thick skin, hadnt he? Chapter 900 Did He Buy a Clothes Shop? Since the day was shorter in winter, it was already dark when Nancy woke up. She hurriedly got up and cleaned herself up before going downstairs. Maisie and Daisy, who were preparing dinner in the kitchen, had set the table with delicious dishes. Ezra was in the living room with his son, while scrolling through the phone to deal with some business. Seeing the cozy scene, Nancy was overflowing with warm feelings of love and didnt worry about her son after realizing he had found the right woman who was an excellent girl with a positive attitude towards life. Although their rtionship still had problems, Nancy was ready to talk to his son about his matter since she thought that Ezra didnt show enough sincerity to Maisie and that he didnt want to show his feelings when without a sense of security in the rtionship. Nancy went to the kitchen first, smiled, and asked, Do you need any help? Maisie who had finished a meal quickly replied at the sight of her, Thank you. Ill just get all the food ready. You can wait outside. I can also cook. Nancy rolled up her sleeves and came over. Knowing that Nancy was serious, Maisie pointed to the pasta ingredients and said, You can help me with the pasta. Nancy nodded, OK. He loved spaghetti bolognese since he was a child, so Im good at making pasta. Then Nancy shot a meaningful nce at Maisie and wondered if she was ready to cook Ezras favorite food. Embarrassed, Maisie looked away and added, Then you cook this meal. And I put the other dishes on the table first. In fact, Maisie knew Ezra loved pasta, so she decided to cook it for him when she lived in his home. In other words, she had to do something to return Ezras favor. When preparing the meal, Daisy told Maisie to save some food on other tes so that Daisy would stay in the kitchen to have dinner. Daisy wouldve eaten with Maisie at the same table. When Ezra came, he didnt mind it. Now, Nancy naturally would not refuse to eat with Daisy at the same table. But Daisy voluntarily left the table to have lunch somewhere else because she felt that as an outsider she shouldnt participate in their family conversations at the table. Maisie would have Daisy as a family who knew all her sufferings and felt it was reasonable to eat together. But since Daisy insisted on leaving the table, she had to give up. At the dinner table, Nancy praised Maisies cooking. Living abroad all the year round, I really havent had such delicious food for a long time. Even when I cook, I often cook the simplest dishes and never get to eat so much. Ezra added, You must be really lonely abroad, right? Do you want to go back to live with us? People you dont like wont bother you anymore. If youe back to live with us, I wouldnt have to worry about you. And life will be much sweeter with us all living together, Ezra was very sincerely saying to his mother. But at the same time, Maisie paused and felt flustered since she and her son would not stay in this house if Nancy came back as Ezra wished. Ezra and Maisie just produced the sign of a warm family when Nancy stayed here for a couple of days. If Nancy lived here, Maisie could not pretend it for long with Ezra. But Maisie had to echo him at this time since she should sincerely wee Nancy home as his wife. He is right. If youe back, you can live with your son. Regardless of her awkward rtionship with Ezra, Maisie hoped Nancy cane back to live with Ezra because Nancy living alone abroad always made others concerned. Nancy smiled. Honestly, after living abroad for many years, I may not get used to life here. Knowing their rtionship was full of problems, Nancy didnt ede to their request and the decision would be made after talking to her son about his feelings for Maisie. Nancy knew that if she expressed her intention toe back, Maisie would be embarrassed. When dinner was about to end, Ezra suddenly received a phone call from Phil. Phil said on the phone, Diana posted a bail and awaited trial with restricted liberty of moving. Ezra turned solemn instantly. What a cunning woman! Phil added, She could not escape from punishment. I remind you, you should inform your mother of this. Even though Dianas being screened, she could pester your mother. I see, Ezra replied and hung up. Nancy asked him, Dianas matter? He nodded. Diana posted a bail and awaited trial with restricted liberty of moving. Nancy mocked. She indeed has some tricks. Tell me her phone number. I wont wait for her toe to me. Ill call her first. What are you doing? She is a crazy woman. He refused to tell his mother the phone number. Nancy calmly said, I take action first. Phil figured out she was going to get me in trouble. Ill go first. At first, to protect his mother, Ezra didnt approve of Nancy calling Diana. But finally, he gave Nancy the number after yielding to her determination. Dont worry. No one can bully me. Sheforted Ezra. Nancy wouldnt argue with Diana or fight over something with her, which didnt mean that Nancy was easy to be bullied. After dinner, Ezra called Nancy upstairs to try on clothes. In the afternoon, I bought some clothes for you and Maisie. She has tried on her dress. You try yours. Nancy was surprised. New clothes for me? Before he answered, Nancy added firmly, It is Maisies idea, isnt it? My son will never be a thoughtful man. These words rendered him speechless. Ezra would give her all kinds of jewelry and gifts, whether it was her birthday or Mothers Day. He wanted to defend himself but suddenly thought that his mother may deliberately criticize him so as to praise Maisie. So he smiled and said, It was her idea.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nancy looked at him in disgust. Girls are really the sweetest. Nancy linked arms with Maisie and invited, Come with me. Maisie could not refuse her. In fact, Maisie never tried on all the clothes as Ezra had said because there were so many. In the afternoon, when she was still preparing food, the clothes were delivered to their home. Maisie was shocked to seerge boxes that cluttered the hallway and living room, wondering if he had bought a clothes shop. Chapter 901 In One Room Maisie had no idea how to deal with those clothes. If Ezra could return some of them, that would be great. Its too much for me. Youd better return some. Ezra said, Howe its too much? You can wear different suits every day, or wear two suits in one day. Maisie rejoined, There are so many clothes. I dont even want to try them on. What if some clothes dont fit me? Ezra simply sent those brand representatives away. Then who would bring back those unfit clothes? But Ezra insisted, Everything looks good on you. And I know your style. They will fit you perfectly. Maisie hesitated. She wanted to tell him that it was not about not style, but size. Ezra seemed to see her through. He approached Maisie and said to her in a subdued tone, As for size, I believe my judgment. After all, he had measured her size after that night they slept together. Shame on you, Maisie wanted to say that, but it was unnecessary to make a fuss about it. Fine, since he insisted, she would keep them. Anyway, it was her call whether to wear them or not. While she was busy in the kitchen, Ezra took the liberty to take those clothes upstairs and hang them in the closet, leaving Nancy in the living room. After a while, he moved Nancys clothes to her bedroom, leaving the space for twodies. Indeed, Ezra had good taste. Those he picked for Nancy were totally suitable for her. It strikes me that he has good taste, Nancy said while she was holding a dress in front of a mirror. Yeah. Maisie, too, thought them chic. Actually, Maisie was always aware of Ezras good taste. Nancy added, When the weathers good, we should find a nice ce to take photos. If you guys could wear some white shirts, lovers pack, or parent-child outfits, thatll be better. Nancy was so enthusiastic as a photographer that Maisie found it hard to reject her, so she nodded with a smile, White shirts should do. Both Maisie and Ezra worked in business, which meant they had plenty of white shirts. Plus, her son also had enough white clothes. It should be easy to work out some parent-child outfits. You can bring several pieces. I think you will look great on camera with that cheek and bone. I should like to take more photos of you. said Nancy. Maisie smiled, Then I am much honored. Well, we are family. Im more than willing to take photos and record your life for you.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thank you anyway. Maisie looked away due to the shyness that resulted from Nancys hospitality. When she first proposed to take photos, Maisie wanted to tell Ezra to turn down the suggestion. But now, it seemed impossible. Well, consider it something that would leave beautiful memories for both her son and Ezra. After Nancy tried her clothes, they went downstairs. The four of them chatted for a while in the living room and parted when the little boy was sleeping. Ezra carried the boy upstairs, and Maisie followed him. When they were in the bedroom on the third floor, Maisie said to him, You and Ezio take therge bed, and I will take the couch. Ezra gave her a nce without saying anything. He simply took off the childs clothes before taking a shower. And his shirt was off too. Otherwise, they would be wet. His mere nce and silence already aroused some dissatisfaction in Maisie. And now he was taking off his shirt like there was no one else in the room, which was a scene from which she immediately averted her attention. While he was passing before her with his half-naked body and her son, Maisie somehow felt her throat a bit itchy. She red at his back and his broad shoulder. He was deliberate, right? He meant to walk back and forth like that in front of her! Seeing that he had gone into the bathroom with her son, Maisie took out a nket and a pillow on the sofa. The minute she finished preparing the bed, Ezra called her in the bathroom, Maisie, could you help me here? Maisie rushed to the bathroom. It turned out his face was covered with foam when he was helping the kid take a shower. Hearing the footsteps, he asked Maisie while holding the kid, Could you wipe my face? I can barely see anything. Maisie did as he said. She took a towel and wiped the foam away. Ezra continued, And my body. Maisie glimpsed at his torso and said, They will go away when you take a showerter. Was he not going to take shower? Ezra was about to open his mouth again when Maisie interjected, Ezra, its not funny. She put the towel aside and left the bathroom. Dont presume that she didnt notice that he was trying to flirt with her! After the door was closed, Ezra said to his foam-covered son resignedly, Well, its only you and me and a normal shower. Your mother is not gullible and she doesnt give a shit about me. But the little one could hardly understand what he had said. When he was in the tub again, Ezio was so thrilled that he spilled the water again and wet Ezra. When it was done, Ezra called Maisie to take the little one out. The door was half-opened, and through the slit of the door, Maisie quickly took her son out and shut the door. Maisie had showered her son before, so she was pretty sure ording to what she had heard, Ezra was pretty fucked up with foams. To avoid seeing anything that she was not supposed to see, Maisie took such a strategy. Ezra, on the other hand, was quite amused. He dared not to do anything inappropriate, lest he should be kicked out again. Maisie put her son down on the bed, applied lotion on him, changed diapers, and put clothes on him. Maisie lowered her head and softly kissed him, You will sleep with daddy these days, alright? It appeared to Maisie that her little boy had been quite familiar with Ezra. It should be alright for him to sleep with his daddy. Seeing that the little boy did not remonstrate, Maisie held him up, Moms going to make you some milk. You drink and go to sleep. The minute she turned around, Ezra came out of the bathroom with only a towel on his waist. Maisie was embarrassed. Ezra realized and hastened to say, Sorry, Im used to living all alone. However, though he was apologizing, he seemed to have no intention to put on some pajamas. Maisie could only re at him before taking her son for milk. Chapter 902 A Man’s Mouth Deceives a Ghost Maisie was on the sofa, while in her arms, Ezio was holding a bottle, gradually getting sleepy. Ezra put on a pajama and sat gently beside her. They remained silent in case the child should be waking up. They simply put their attention on the little kid who gradually fell asleep. Maisie continued to hold Ezio in her arms to make sure he waspletely asleep. Then Ezra murmured abruptly, Does it hurt when you were giving birth? People always say childbirth was scary. Ezra, too, had read on the news how painful it was to give birth. It was kind of beyond his imagination as to how she conceived the baby. Maisie did not expect him to ask such a question. She thought a while and said, Its not so painful for me. The whole process was smooth. So it was okay. It was altogether a smooth process. Though the contraction was excruciating, the dtation and giving birth were quick, unlike others who could not give birth even after trying for a long time. Her recovery was also quite speedy, which may have something to do with her regr working out. Im sorryEzra hated it when she treated everything like they were not a big deal. Hed rather she cry or me him when mentioning those pains so that the pressure in his heart could be alleviated. Maisie looked at him and said seriously, You dont have to say that. How should I put it It was my choice to keep the child. And I will keep him no matter how much pain Ill have to suffer. Her calm and ration upset Ezra even more. Why couldnt she show him her weak side, so that he couldfort her and care for her? But he knew Maisie would never do that. Ezra continued, Then did you puke and couldnt eat anything when you were pregnant? He remembered Emilia used to vomit so bad during her pregnancy that Julian became worried and racked his mind to get her to eat more every day. A huge wave of guilt washed over Ezra when he was thinking about how considerate Julian was to Emilia, and how Maisie managed to deal with everything all alone in Grafstin at a most tiring time when she had just be the leader of a branchpany. To make things worse, she had to go through a car ident arranged by his evil father Ezra could understand now why David hated his father so much. It was because Maisie meant a lot to David. She was so important that any grievances of hers were equally painful for David, just like Ezra was today. Maisie answered honestly, It was okay. The vomit thing was not extremely bad. The situation varies as everyone had a different condition. Some would vomit a lot, but some barely vomit. She was thetter. asionally after getting up, she would retch, but soon she would feel better. Thinking of that, Maisie could not help looking down tenderly at the little thing sleeping in her arms, It suddenly strikes me that hes a real angel to me. He has always behaved so well whether in pregnancy or giving birth, or raising him. The little boy seemed able to sense how uneasy it was for her to raise him alone, so he was good as early as when he was in her womb. After he was born, he was much easier to raise than other children. Once he was full and slept well, he would be smiley all day. Maisie was so grateful. While Maisie was looking at the child, Ezra was staring at her affectionately. She looked even more attractive under the night light. Ezra said gently, It must be because he resembles you. Maisie behaved just as well. There was nothing to worry about when one had a staff or a girlfriend like her. When Ezra first met her, Maisie was Julians assistant. He wondered why Julian put so much confidence in her and entrusted her with so many things. Julian answered him with certainty, Maisie will do it well. Ezra, however, doubted whether a young girl like Maisie could deal withplicated things. Butter, it was proved that she did bring things to perfection. Few people at her age, if not none, could surpass her. Later, when they were together, there was nothing to worry about orin about her. She would not quarrel with him, nor would she seek his attention all the time. She did not even ask him for presents on special days. So naturally, he seldom exined to her, for he believed she would understand. But now, he found out that there were downsides to a womans behaving too well, that was, a man would seem to be superfluous. Hearing hismentary, Maisie nced at him and said, Nancy told me that you were a good boy when you were a child. When Nancy was trying on clothes, they talked for a while. Nancy mentioned a lot about Ezras childhood. Maisie believed his sullenness was caused by his fathers forcing him back to the Cantillos. Maisie continued to speak in a soft voice when she found her son waspletely asleep, I will put him in the smaller bed. Go and sleep with him. Emilia prepared a lot of things for her, including a babys bed, which was on one side of therge bed. When Maisie put the baby in, he seemed to find the bed unfamiliar, so Maisie tapped him tenderly for a while. How about you sleep on the bed and I will sleep on the couch. Ezra proposed. You cant sleep well on the couch. It is too small for you. Maisie insisted. Ezra, sitting at the bedside, pat the bed below him and said, Actually the bed isrge enough for two people. I promise I wont touch you. Maisie simply neglected him and focused on arranging the quilt for her son, A mans mouth deceives a ghost. She was not going to buy his words. Ezra was amused since he did not expect her to banter with him. He continued, Or we can put some pillows or quilts between us? Maisie turned around and was about to go wash in the bathroom.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ezra clenched his teeth, If I do want to do something to you, you cant escape by going to the couch. But no one responded to him except Maisies aloof back. Ezra could only throw himself into the bed. She was evil. She neglected him. It was not that Maisie was impolite. It was just that she was really not in a mood to give him responses. She supposed he himself knew that his words were not credible, but he continued to ramble. She had no better way but to leave him alone. When Maisie went to the locker room to fetch some clothes, she was stunned by the dazzling array of clothes. She and her sons clothes only took up small space when they first moved in, now womens wear had upied the majority of the closet. Ezras space wasrgelypressed. Chapter 903 Massage for Him She even found several pieces of the cocktail dress. Maisie popped out of the cloakroom, asking him, Why did you get me cocktail dresses? Ezra propped up from the bed, and answered, Tomorrow theres a dinner party. I want you to go with me. Maisie frowned, Me? Is that appropriate? As a woman engaged in business, she was clear that people like Ezra need to attend various asions at the end of the year. But still, she was startled that he was bringing her. Ezra hummed, Whats inappropriate? You are Mrs. Cantillo. If I dont go with you, who should I go with? Maisie tried to exin, I mean is it appropriate to bring a family member to the party? And is it a bit awkward for others to see me at such an event? You know, we just got married. You dont want to go with me, do you? Ezra narrowed his eyes and pointed out what was going on in Maisies mind. She pressed her lips, refraining from saying a word. To expose their rtionship was not in her n. Who would know the meeting with Nancy at the airport could stir so much poprity? It even went on hot trending. If she were to go with him, the tie between them would only be stronger. So she didnt want to go with him, truly. After staring at Maisie for who knew how long a time, Ezra pulled the quilt over to cover himself and, like her, refused to respond to the outer world. His discontent Maisie sensed. But the question was, she thought she did not do anything wrong. And instead of trying tofort him or initiate a conversation, Maisie simply went to the bathroom. Actually, it was Ezra who was trying to blur the line all the time. Maisie had told him before they got married about the divorce thing, but he always ignored her, hoping they could be normal couples. The moment the door was closed, Ezra sprung up from the bed. It never appeared more clear to him that Maisie didnt care a little about him. She was totally indifferent to his state of mind. Whether he was happy or not she didnt care. She never was a woman who would coax a man, and ording to the current situation, it was almost impossible that she woulde to soothe him. Ezra was discouraged. But on second thoughts, he coaxed himself out of depression. Well, better to alleviate the tension himself. Otherwise, he should suffer if she truly refused to talk to him. He averted his attention and fixed it on his son who was sleeping on the babys bed and went to lie down on the couch. He could never let Maisie sleep on a couch, though the couch was indeed ufortable for a man of his height. While lying on it, Ezra started to browse through his phone and liked Ninas new update. Soon Nina texted him, Isnt it the middle of the night in China, Mr. Cantillo? Why are you liking my posts instead of spending your happy time with Maisie? Ezra had sufficient proof that it was sarcasm. Nina knew at this stage there couldnt be any intimacy between him and Maisie. What happy time could there be? He answered, She wants nothing but to leave. What opportunity do you think I have? In return, Nina sent a list of lol. Ezra, on his part, believed that was the end of their conversation. He knew what kind of person Nina was based on his observation of what happened between Julian and Emilia, someone who took delight in others misery. Nina sent another text, I have an idea that might help you retain her. Whats that? His interest was aroused instantly. Nina texted, Get another baby, well, if you had the chance. Her idea was hardly helpful. If he had the chance, Ezra wouldnt be as upset as now. But her idea generated new fascination in his mind. Ezra could not help imagining what their next child would look like. He hoped they could have a girl. Then they would have children of both sexes. The thought of having a little girl softened Ezras heart. He used tough at Julian for being servile to his daughter, now he only felt he would be a better servant than him. Hearing the sound wafting from the bathroom, he immediately dropped the phone and pretended that he had fallen asleep, or Maisie would drag him to sleep on the bed. When Maisie came out, she saw Ezra lying on the couch with his long legs up on the arms on the other end. A quite ufortable position indeed. Ezra? She called his name in a subdued voice.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They agreed that he should sleep on the bed, didnt they? Why was he on the couch? Go sleep on the bed. She shook him slightly seeing that there was no reaction. He rolled over and turned his face to the couch. Maisie slightly frowned. He had fallen asleep while she took a shower? She bowed down and approached him to see whether he was truly asleep. She had just taken a shower and as her fragrance wafted towards him, his throat could not help bobbing. Maisie saw it instantly, straightened herself, and headed to the bed with anger. If he wanted to sleep on the couch with his dirty thoughts, then so be it. Maisie had a good sleep on the bed, while Ezra felt soreness everywhere. When seeing him turning his neck, Maisie felt guilty again. After her son was dressed, Maisie approached him and proposed, Do you want me to rub your neck? After all, Ezra gave the bed to her and Nancy would definitely question her if she saw Ezra had a stiff neck. The hand on his neck stiffened, and he asked a bit surprised, For me? Do you want it or not? Maisie just put it. Yes, please. I could hardly turn my neck. Said Ezra while sitting on the couch. Maisie stood behind him, putting her hands on his neck. But Ezra let out a hiss as she rubbed his neck, Maisie, are you trying to kill me? I havent started yet. Then she continued rubbing as Ezra was howling, Ouch. Hold on. It may hurt a bit. But after a while, you will feel much better. Of course, Maisie was not rubbing randomly. She liked traditional Chinese medicine and stuff like acupuncture and massage, but she was too busy to learn when she was at work. After the baby came into her life, she bought books and learned carefully. The pediatric massage was especially helpful. Meanwhile, she also studied adult massage. She even went to learn from the experts in massage house. Rubbing Ezras neck was only a piece of cake. It was just his voice sounded like she was really going to murder him. Chapter 904 The Best Choice Ezra felt much better thanks to Maisie. He said genuinely, Thank you, Maisie. You should sleep in the bed. He did not speak. As a man, how could he let a woman sleep on a couch? Maisie sensed he was keen on his decision, so she simply dropped the subject. As her son was babbling for no one was ying with him, she walked in his direction, held him in her arms, and was about to go downstairs. Ezra took the little guy over like he ought to do that, and they went down together. He said to the little boy, Your moms magnificent now. She can even do massage. No wonder shes increasingly disdaining me. Maisie could not help interjecting, Oh, shut up. What was the bull shitting? Did she disdain him? Ezra did as she told, while the corner of his mouth curved upward, which indicated he was in a good mood. Maisies other emotions, except coolness, could always delight him. They made him feel like she was not so ruthless toward him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When they were downstairs, the breakfast was already done, which, ording to Daisy, was all prepared by Nancy. Maisie felt she shouldnt have let her guest do that, but Nancy smiled, At this age, one tends to get up really early. So I made some simple breakfast. Though she said simple, the dishes on the table were nothing simple. Nancy changed the subject and asked Ezra, Were you howling upstairs? Ezra exined, Maisie was giving me rubbing. Thats a good thing. I thought someone was ughtering pigs. Nancymented. Ezra had once heard Arthurining about his mother. Arthur said he felt he was not her real son because his mother was so nice to Jean. She would agree with everything Jean said. And as for Arthur, even his breathing was wrong. Now Ezra felt exactly what Arthur had felt. But, despite the fact that his mother was taking Maisies side, his heart was as sweet as honey. It was just like the smiley face Arthur had every time heined. While they were having breakfast, Nancy asked, What are you guys going to do today? Ezra said, Im going to the Canuli. Maisie let out a long relieving sigh. Finally. She had this idea that Ezra should go to thepany for a long time. Ever since he knew the existence of his son, Ezra went to Grafstin. Though he went to deal with the suicide incident of the manager for some time, he went back to Grafstin again to spend time with her and his son. In spite of the fact that he was working remotely on his phone andputer, Maisie still worried something bad might happen if he was absent from thepany for too long a time. But now that Mrs. Cantillo was not here, and Ruth was in a mess, they probably would not have time to make any trouble for him. Besides, Roman had made a public statement. Everyone in Canuli should admit Ezra now. Maisie had once heard Julian say that in fact, most people in Canuli supported Ezra. After all, it was Ezra who led thepany forward. As a member of thepany, of course, they hoped Canuli well. Though, a small portion was on Mrs. Cantillos side. They wavered over which side to support, and in case Ruth should take over thepany, they teamed with her and Mrs. Cantillo. On the surface, they dared not to go against Ezra, but secretly, they had done foul things. Now that everything was settled, it was time for Ezra to deal with them. And another reason why Maisie wanted Ezra to go to thepany was that she wanted Ezra away from her. Maisie felt ufortable, especially when she needed to act intimately with him before Nancy. Ezra gave her a cold glimpse and understood immediately what was in her mind. Maisie, however, averted her eyes to her son, ignoring the warning in his eyes. Nancy said, Okay, you do your business. We will stay home to study which ce should we go to take photos this season. Both Maisie and Ezra did not protest. After breakfast, they parted to do their own businesses. Nancy liked her grandson very much and went to the toy room with Daisy to take photos of him. Ezra changed his clothes and was about to go out when Maisie asked him, Has Nancy asked why I dont go to work and stay at home all the time? Maisie had resigned from the job in Grafstin so that she could go abroadter, and now, she was staying at home. But since they could not tell Nancy now that she was going abroad, Maisie was a bit worried about her noticing it. No. Ezraforted her, Dont worry. My mother wont probe into others life. If these things bother you, she wont ask. Ezra even doubted whether his mother had sensed something wrong between him and Maisie, and pretended to know nothing so that their little secret would remain safe. Thats nice. Said Maisie. Ezra, with one hand in his pocket, smiled and stared at the woman, Mrs. Cantillo, are you going to kiss me goodbye? Maisie wondered what on earth was in his mind? She red at him and said, Mr. Cantillo, mind your words. She was about to turn around when Ezra sped her wrist and turned her back. She looked at the hand on her wrist, which gradually loosened in a reluctant manner. He hastened to ask her, genuinely, Dont you want to stay here? Maisie, that woman is in jail because of her own faults now. Theres no danger for you and Ezio to stay here. You wanted to go abroad to avoid the potential threats from her, didnt you? Maisie admitted her feelings grewplicated. It was true that she wanted to go abroad in case any harm should happen to her son when Mrs. Cantillo was in her crazy battle for inheritance. Maisie thought if she could not face it directly, it would be better for her to run away from it. Though you dont want me here, if you and Ezio stay in Riverside, he can always see his father. Besides, your best friend Emilia is here. David is here. The most important people in your life are here. Why must you go? Julian said he would save the position for you. As long as you want, you can still be his assistant. You have your career, friends, and family here. Arent all those things better than going abroad? The tone he was saying was nothing but sincere and considerate. Ezra had to admit that personally, he had his own intention in persuading her to stay, but he believed anyone would agree that this was the best choice for her. Chapter 905 To Stay Maisies already messed-up mind was even more messed up when it was hit by Ezras pleadings. She felt almost panicked. You should go to work. She said and was about to leave when Ezra pulled her back again. But this time, he pulled harder and Maisie bumped into his chest, his arms closed tightly around her waist. Ezra came close, and almost uttered with his mouth resting on the corner of hers, You know, Maisie. You are a coward. Youve been running away. It was as if all her little secrets were lying bare in front of him. Maisie was so annoyed that somehow, she managed to push him away and fled the scene. On the other hand, Ezra let out a long sigh and went downstairs. He admitted that those words were harsh. But Ezra was afraid that if he didnt push her, Maisie would always parry. Not long after Ezra left, Emilia called Maisie that she wasing to see Maisie with her two children, which made thetter so happy. It was Julian who sent them here. Meanwhile, Julian paid a formal call on Nancy. The harmonious picture of Julians family left Nancy with many thoughts. When could her son have such a happy life with Maisie? Since Julian had work to do, he left early. Emilia, together with her two children, stayed and chatted with Maisie and Nancy. Nancy was quite absorbed in taking photos of the three children. Emilia and Maisie were all worried that she would strain herself. But Nancy said, People of my age enjoy watching children y together. Dont worry about me. Just enjoying your conversation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although I look slim and weak, Im really tough. Taking photos for them is really nothing for me. Then she returned to her photo shooting. She used to take photos all day of old, sometimes even taking for hours without having a break, so that she and little Ezra could have a ce to live in and food to eat. Now though she had certain fame and didnt need to work so hard, it was not an easy job to be a photographer after all. She needed to stay ready and strong. And taking photos of several children wouldnt strain her at all. When there were only Emilia and Maisie in the room, Emilia asked her, Hows your n going? Maisie said, Ive handed in a lot of materials. And several dayster Im going to apply for a visa. Emilia gazed at her, with reluctance in her eyes, Maisie, I really hope you could stay here. Maisie too was sad, I dont want to leave you either. Emilia added, Is there really no way for you to stay? In case Maisie thought she was helping Ezra persuade her, she exined, I didnt say this for Ezras sake. I said it for my own sake and yours. Now Jean lives in Zoshalor. Ninas always shooting. When you were in Grafstin, I felt so lonely. You know, a lot of things are not supposed to talk to a man. If its possible, I really hope you could stay in Riverside City. In that case, we could hang out regrly, chatting, eating, and ying with our children. Emilias description was also something Maisie wanted. She hoped to have a friend of mutualnguage. Now that they both had children, they had moremon topics. ButMaisie didnt want to be entangled in Ezras life. If she stayed, this thing could never be ended. His son was here. Ezra could easily appear in her life again by simply saying that he wanted to see his son. At the same time, Maisie had to admit that she wavered. Emilia was really an important and precious friend to her. And the images she described of them going out and ying with their children were indeed tempting. Maisie was already confused by Ezras former speech, and now with Emilias persuasion, she almost made up her mind that she was not going abroad. Why not stay in Riverside City? If she could continue to work in the Hughes Group, she would be more than willing to make contributions to Julianspany. If not, she could just find another job. With her ability, it wouldnt be a problem to raise her son. Thinking of that, she could not help giving Emilia a huge hug, Then I will stay. Emilia was thrilled, Really? Maisie loosened and added, Sure. She added, Its truly hard for me to leave you guys. Thatll be great. Emilia had so filled with happiness that the corner of her eyes went red. Im going to send the message to Jean and Nina. As she was saying, Emilia took out her phone and was about to send it to their chatting group, but the next minute, she stopped and said, I should tell Julian first. Seeing the bewildered face on Maisies face, Emilia said seriously, Actually, before I was here, he told me to ask you if you want to return to the Hughes Group and continue to be his assistant? Of course, based on the premise that you choose to stay in Riverside City. If you insist on going abroad, he told me not to ask. Maisie said, Sure I would love to. But hasnt he already had a new assistant? The Hughes Group meant so much to Maisie. If it was not for those incidents, Maisie was supposed to spend her whole life there. When she proposed to resign and leave the city, Julian sent her to take charge of a branchpany. Since he had aplicated daily routine, which was tooplicated for David alone, he promoted another assistant. But this time, the new assistant was a man, for Julian wanted nothing to trouble Emilia. Emiliaughed, Not all assistants are aspetent as you, especially if the assistant is to handle Julians work. He hasined numerous times of how his new assistant failed to follow his pace. And you know, a male assistant is not as scrupulous as a female one. What he means is that if youd like to return to the Hughes Group, he would feel more assured for you to take this job. It will probably be a salvation for the new assistant, too. Of course, Id like to, Maisie said without hesitation. But I think I owe so much to Mr. Hughes. You know, me leaving anding back. Julian and the Hughes Fund had been a great help for Maisie and David. But her incessant personal business and the changing job really caused many troubles for Julian. Emiliaforted her, Theres nothing to feel sorry about. We all know you dont want that. If it was not for the rtionship with Ezra, she wouldnt trouble herself so much. Chapter 906 Friends Are Much Liable Than Men Emilia had heard from Julian that in the past years, somepanies had tried to recruit Maisie and David who were both mature andpetent after years of experience in the Hughes Group since president assistant, and secretary were not easy jobs for normal people. Manypanies promised to offer them high positions and sries, but they remained untouched. They simply did their own job without requiring either higher ranks or higher sries. But of course, Julian treat them just as well, for he knew how important they were. With them by his side, the pressure was much relieved. Later, Emilia texted Julian that Maisie agreed to return. Not long after, Julian called Maisie and told her that she could take the time to apany Nancy first. Going to work could wait. Besides, he also reminded her to think about her rtionship with Ezra. Maisie took all his suggestions. Julian thought a while and eventually called Ezra. Maisie agreed to stay. He said sinctly. Ezra eximed, What? He added, I dont know if Emilias words worked, Maisie agreed not to go abroad anyway. I intend to let here back to the Hughes Group.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Was it because of Emilia? What about all the effort Ezra had made? He talked with her seriously in the morning, yet did not elicit a response from Maisie. And now when Emilia talked with her, she agreed to stay? Was that happiness or bitterness Ezra could not tell. Julian added, Now that she decided to stay, youd better think about what you are going to do with her. Then the phone was hung up. Ezra, who was currently at thepany, felt depressed. In Maisies eyes, he was even less important than Emilia. He wanted to call her andin about all that. But he dared not to. Anyway, her decision to stay offered some repose for him. Otherwise, if she and his son lived abroad, it would be extremely inconvenient for him to salvage something. Atst, Ezra still called Maisie. He hadnt seen her for the majority of the morning. Ezra missed Maisie, so he needed to speak to her under some disguise. After Maisie picked up the phone, Ezra said gently, I heard you are not going abroad? Maisie was a bit surprised by how fast he heard the news, but she answered as usual, Yes. He must have heard it from Julian. She never thought her boss could be so gossiping. Ezra added, Its good to live in Riverside. Somehow, he failed to hold it back and hummed, It seems Emilias more important than me. Maisie sensed theint in his tone and said, Often, friends are more liable than men. She didnt mean to provoke Ezra. She was just telling the truth. Some women might simply revolve around men once they were in love or get married. They abandoned their friends and career and ended up with nothing once they were dumped. It was not right. It was something extremely irrational. Compared to clinging to a man, it would be better to depend on oneself. Maisie was the best paragon. Though she had broken up with her boyfriend, Maisie could still live her own life. Though she was pregnant, she was still able to raise the child and give both the child and herself a life of quality. That was the reason why she would tell Ezra that. And it could not be denied that during her most difficult time of pregnancy, it was her friends like Emilia and Jean who had greatly encouraged andforted her. It was with their support that she went through those days. Ezra didnt know what to say. Well, he guessed he sought the humiliation himself. And it appeared more clear than ever that she truly didnt care about him. To make it less awkward, he changed the subject, You dont have to prepare lunch today. I will have someone deliver it. Maisie said politely, Thank you. Ezra, tired ofining about her indifference and aloofness, simply said goodbye and went to do his work. He had been absent from thepany for quite a long time and there did umte much work. Once he buried himself in work, he forgot temporarily the feeling of being the less important one. While Nancy was taking care of the children, she took a break and found a quiet ce to make a call. Certainly, she was to call Diana. Since someone put up bail for her, Nancy supposed Diana was out by this time. Soon, the phone was picked up and the unkind voice of Dianas wafted over, Hello? It could be inferred what a terrible life Diana was having right now based on her tone and voice. Nancy smiled instantly and said in a joyful tone, Its me. Nancy. Diana was enraged instantly and screamed at her, Bitch! How dare you call me! Nancy smiled even more, Mrs. Cantillo. It has been so many years and you still havent improved your ability to abuse others. Bitch is still the only word you know. This word Nancy had heard numerous times. Every time Diana saw her, she used the phrase to Nancy. Nancy had cried and pleaded. She had exined to Diana that she was forced by Roman and there was just one night and that she didnt like Roman at all. Nancy had begged Diana to have mercy on her and stop making a scene at her school and the orphanage where she grew up. Nancy also swore that she wouldnt ask for a penny from the Cantillos. But Diana just wouldnt let her go. Diana just stubbornly stuck to the idea that Nancy was just like other women who coveted Romans money and spared no efforts to get rid of Nancy until she had no other option but to flee abroad. Nancy remembered every humiliation and abuse from Diana. She had heard so much that she was almost numb to them. Her gloating and joy seeded in enraging Diana, who indeed had no other words to cast at her. As a result, she just kept screaming, Bitch! Im going to kill you. You must calm down. Im recording. If I hand the record to the police, your crazy behavior is not going to win you bail. Nancy said slowly, but every word she said was like a knife stabbed into Dianas heart. That was why she called her. To harshly irritate and insult her. Women like Diana cared nothing more than their dignity. Her deliberate calling and teasing at her most miserable time were definitely crueler than killing her. It turned out just like she had imagined. Diana was screaming on the other end, Nancy. You will not die decently. You will not! You must be mistaken. For now, you are more likely to die indecently. Nancy said in a rxed tone, Have you imagined what life would be to live in prison? Im afraid attempted murder is going to put you in there for several years. Mom! Mom- the minute she finished her sentence, Nancy heard the panicked voice of Ruth from the other end of the phone. Diana was so filled with anger that she fainted. Chapter 907 Attend the Dinner Party Nancy hung up the phone, satisfied. Revenge felt so good. Actually, Nancy did not intend to do it. But when it urred to her that Diana ensnared little Ezio when he was only eight months old, Nancy felt she must do something. And this feeling grew even stronger when Nancy saw the scar on little Ezios forehead. Every time she saw that her heart would ache for him. Though Arthur offered the best medicine, these terrible scars wouldnt fade away in one or two days. It was still carved on the forehead of the little boy. Nancy could not imagine how much Maisie had suffered when the child was hurt. For a mother, it hurt more than anything else. That was why Nancy hated Diana. That was why Nancy deliberately called Diana to insult her. If she could, Nancy would send Diana to hell. After the phone call, Nancy picked up her camera and continued to take photos of the kids as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, things were all messed up for Diana and Ruth. The former was barely home when Diana picked up Nancys phone and got herself fainted. Ruth had to call an ambnce to get her to a hospital. Ruth must deal with everything, for Anna had disappeared several days ago. She had tried every possible means, but Anna was nowhere to be found.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Normally, people would have called the police, but Ruth didnt. Ruth was hoping that something could happen to Anna so that Ruth could take her property. However, Diana passed out at a time when Ruth felt so tired of facing all the things by herself. Ruth had to take care of her son. She got no money. And her husbands family was getting discontent with her. Not to mention her husbands long face. The worst thing was that leaders in the Canuli who used to support her was beginning to switch side. In the past, Ruth was always vice-president, but that position now seemed precarious. How would Ezra continue to keep her? With so much pressure, Ruth still had to attend to her mother. It was exhausting. Ruth sent a voice message to Anna in a hoarse voice, Where the hell are you now? Come back and look after your mother! Anna, for the past few years, youve been treated like a princess. And now you run away when something bad happens. Have you no conscience? If you dont want to look after your mother, give the money back. You pay the money, and Ill pay thebor. Is that fair? As Ruth was saying, she betrayed her real intention-Annas money. It was just her message was never responded to by Anna. Out of anger, Ruth threw her phone away. After Diana was sent to the hospital, she was thoroughly examined. The doctor found Ruth and said to her in a subdued voice, Your mothers physical condition is stable. But mentally, she tends to lose her temper. Youd better call a psychiatrist. What? Ruth was shocked, You meanshe has mental problems? The doctor nodded gravely, Yes. Just now, Diana woke up, but she refused to cooperate with the medical staff. Instead, she was cursing and beating them, trying to get out. Bitch! You are all bitches! Im going to kill you all. She was so furious that her eyes went crimson, and with her hair disheveled, she looked quite scary. The doctor and nurses had no other choice but to inject her with diazepam so that the full examination could be done. Ruth cried out hearing the doctors words, How is that possible? How is that possible? Ruth was on the verge of going crazy. The situation was tough enough for her and her mother. If Diana was diagnosed with any other mental problems, how could they manage to make a living? The doctor suggested, ording to my experience, your mother was recently shocked too much and those shocks were extremely damaging to her mentality. Thinking of what her mother had gone through, Ruth could not help burying her face in her hands, crying. First, it was Janie having an affair with her father for years. They even had Linda. Then it was Maisie and Ezra had a son. Theireback prompted her father to give the Canuli to Ezra without hesitation. The string of things was like needles in her mothers heart. And in the end, the teasing phone call from Nancypletely crushed her mother. The doctor, seeing her look,forted, Dont push yourself too much. As long as your mother acted positively, Ruth could still get better. Ruth cried even louder. Aggressive as her mother was, how could she ept that she was mentally ill? Even though Ruth brought a doctor to her mother, Ruth would probably not cooperate. Thinking of that, Ruth cked out in despair. It was not until the kids woke from their afternoon snap that Emilia was going home. When Julian came to pick them up, Nancy could not resist sighing, Julians such a good husband and daddy. Maisie nodded, There used to be some misunderstandings between Mr. Hughes and Emilia, but thats because Mr. Hughes was confused about his feelings. Now that he has figured it out, he has no reason to not love them. Nancy smiled, True. She turned to Maisie and added, I guess people change after all, especially if he meets the woman that hes fallen head over heels in love with, right? I suppose. Maisie felt like Nancy had some hidden meanings. It seemed she had sensed that there was something wrong between her and Ezra, and was, therefore, suggested that Ezra had changed too. The minute they sent Emilia away, Maisie had a call from Ezra. The thing I told youst night. To attend the dinner party with me. What do you think? He asked. Maisie was distressed, Does it have to be me? Ezra replied resignedly, I told the organizer that I would bring a date. If you donte with me, I will have to ask my mother. Maisie silenced. Was it appropriate to ask his mother to apany him to the party when they were pretending to have a happy life? No! That way she would know what was really going on. Maisiepromised, Fine. I will go with you. But still, sheined, Ezra, Impelled by morality. Then she hung up the phone. He knew she would not like Nancy to be bothered. And he used that against her, asking her to go with him. Chapter 908 To Show Your Charm Maisie got dressed in advance for the evening party. She chose a ck velvet evening dress, which was simple but generous. Nancy looked at her and then shook her head, It doesnt fit you. It is not the right one to show your physical perfection. Maisie smiled and said, Ezra bought it for me yesterday. In Maisies eyes, that dress was just OK. She used to attend parties with Julian, and she wore in this proper and decent way, too. Nancy said with great dissatisfaction, That guy! He bought such a conventional dress on purpose! He is worried that other men will enjoy your figure and beauty! Maisie said distrustfully, Really? She thought Ezra was such a man. Was he so jealous and possessive about her? Nancy said confidently, Of course, a mans possessiveness is much more bizarre than we think. Before Maisie could say anything, Nancy went upstairs with Maisie, arm-in-arm, and went on saying, Come with me and lets choose another one. Just to raise a few hackles of him. Her warmness made Maisie unable to refuse. Maisie went upstairs with her, reluctantly. Nancy tried her best to persuade Maisie as they went upstairs, We women should neverpromise to please men. Show your beauty fully and entirely. Dont wear that dress just because of Ezra. Then she added, Only a high slit dress can fit your beautiful legs. Maisie didnt know what to say, with a wry face. She said to herself, My dear aunt, I dont want to wear any high slit dress or to prove my beauty at all. I just want to behave modestly and primly. Maisie hated to be the focus in public, and she really hoped there would be nobody noticing her. It was true that she had good shape, and if she really wore that high slit dress, Maisie would be the sharp focus without a doubt. Now what she wanted was to lie low for a while, not too much attention. Seeming to know what she was worried about, Nancy stopped, looked at her, and said seriously, Maisie, although we get on with each other for only a few days, Ive known you well. You like to lie low, right? But what I want to tell you is you should try to keep a high profile and prove yourself if needed. Some are dishing the dirt about you and Ezra on the Inte, so I suggest you get dressed for the party tonight and let them know you are not anybody. Beautiful, slender, and elegant, you are ady of wisdom and confidence. So why dont you stand by Ezra morously and let those gossipers shut up? It is not good for you to keep silent all the time. Nancy said every word from the bottom of her heart, which made Maisie move very much. She didnt expect Nancy would be so considerate and well-intentioned. What Nancy did for her daughter-inw was above a mother-inws work. She also admitted what Nancy said did make sense. Whether she would get married to Ezra or not in the future, she shouldnt keep silent and allow those gossipers to go on speaking ill of her. She was supposed to fight for her reputation. So, she nodded gently and said, You are right. I will get dressed. Then she gave Nancy a big hug, Thank you, Aunt Brown. You are so nice to me. Patting her shoulder, Nancy said softly, I am also very grateful to you. You understood me, for you were not unhappy about my suggestion. Nancy liked Maisie more and more. Not every girl could be as sensible as her, especially when it came to the rtionship between mother-inw and the daughter-inw.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She insisted Maisie should follow her ideas about the evening party, and she would be thought of as meddling if her daughter-inw were not Maisie. But Maisie could understand her, which made her satisfied. Maybe it was because they both experienced a hard time, she sincerely hoped that Maisie could get better and better. Whether Maisie and her son would get married or not in the future, Nancy hoped that Maisie could have a wonderful andfortable life. Nancy couldnt stand those who spoke ill of Maisie on the inte. For ady at her age who had met kinds of men and women and experienced a lot, she knew very well how excellent Maisie was. As a girl, Maisie had made achievements in her work, which made her much more excellent than most people. It was very probable that those who spoke ill of Maisie were not excellent. What they were good at was talking behind Maisies back. Whenpared with Maisie, they were nobody. They returned to the dressing room on the third floor for the proper dress. Unfortunately, the dresses bought by Ezra were very conservative and ordinary. Nancy was unsatisfied. We still have time. Lets go out and buy another one. Nancy suggested. Maisie hesitated, These dresses are fine. Let me choose one. Maisie had never taken it seriously. She dressed in a simple but decent way in her daily life. And she only dressed herself to kill at Jeans wedding, when all of them were wearing cheongsam. But it was Nina who suggested wearing cheongsams. She just followed them. Nancy insisted, Since you have decided to go to the party, just do your utmost. You must be the best one tonight. Nancy knew it was not easy for Maisie to make up her mind to strike back. She was always unaggressive. It was her words that made Maisie promise to dress up. So, she would not let Maisie give up on such a small difficulty. Thats all right. Maisie had no choice but to ept. With Daisy taking care of the baby, they drove to buy a new dress. Maisie finally selected a golden evening dress with the help of Nancy. With traces of ck embroidery on it, the dress looked wonderful. Maisie had to admit Nancys good taste in clothing, And what lit up the dress was not its color collocation, but the bareback design, which matched Maisies fair skin and delicate cor bones so well that Maisie looked very sexy and charming in it. Maisie felt like a fish out of water, wearing the dress. Besides, she felt that Ezra would object to her dressing up like that. Standing in front of the mirror and taking her dress, she looked at herself again, saying, Im afraid Ezra may disagree Nancy interrupted her, Leave him alone. If he doesnt agree, let him go to the party by himself. It was out of Maisies expectations that Nancy would support her so much. Chapter 909 Head Over heels for Her Ezra went home after work. He put on the clothes for the evening party and was going to fetch Maisie. Seeing Maisie was dressed to kill, he was attracted head over heels. After bringing back to himself, he came forwards, saying between clenched teeth in a low voice, Maisie, what are you going to do? Maisie had expected his reaction. So, she said, It is Aunt Brown who chose the dress for me. What? Ezra was unbelievable. Was it his mother who dressed up his beloved girl like that? Did she think it was easy for him to chase Maisie? Seeing Ezra was almost tearing his hair out, Maisie tried her best to hold herugh and keep a straight face, Aunt Brown said the dresses you bought were too ordinary, so she took me out and bought this one. Ezra looked up and took a deep breath. Nancy was his very beloved mother, so he couldnt get angry with her. Nancy came downstairs when hearing their dialogue. Seemed puzzled, she asked, Whats wrong? Ezra calmed down and said, Did you choose the dress for Maisie? Nancy replied happily, Yes, what do you think of it? Is it very beautiful? Im sure Maisies beauty will surpass all the otherdies tonight. Ezra held his forehead somewhat helplessly. He had no intention to make Maisie surpass others. He just wanted to introduce Maisie formally. Of course, Ezra knew the drills. He first agreed with Nancys choice and Maisies beauty, Maisie looks beautiful in this dress. I was so attracted when I saw her just now. The next moment he added, But I m afraid Maisie may feel cold with such a bare back. He found such an excuse to persuade Maisie to wear the dress, but Nancy disagreed, There are air-conditioners in the banquet room. How can it be cold? Do you think I have never attended parties? Ezra said immediately, Of course not. You have attended many parties. Now Nancy was a hot fashion photographer and was often invited to various fashion ceremonies. Nancy added, Besides, the air-conditioner in the car will be turned on in advance. Maisie can put on a coat on the way to the car. Although there are no bare backs in the dresses you chose, they are not thick and warm, either. How could a dress be thick and warm? Ezra was finding an excuse for himself. Now he was speechless, so he turned to Maisie. Do you want this one? Ezra asked. In his eyes, Maisie was not the girl who was thirsty for publicity, and that was why he chose some conventional dresses yesterday. He really didnt want Maisie to show her fascinating figure too much, but he also considered her low-key personality, so he bought those simple and generous dresses. Yes, Maisie replied simply. She had no choice. Nancy had persuaded her so much to wear the dress before Ezra came home. Compared with Ezra, Maisie cared about Nancys feelings more. Ezrapletely gave up the idea of persuading her. He said, Ok, this one. Then he went upstairs to put on his clothes. In the dressing room, Ezra was a bit burned with desire. One of the important reasons that he didnt want Maisie to wear that dress was he couldnt help looking at her beautiful back, which reminded him of the happy and enchanting time they spent together. Now, it became a great ordeal for him because Maisie even didnt allow him to take her hands now. If she dressed like that, all men would be fascinated, including him. Someone was knocking in the dressing room. Ezra thought it must be Maisie, so he untied the rest half of the shirt buttons deliberately and quickly. His manly and strong abdominal muscles are exposed. Come in, he said. However, the one who came in was Nancy, not Maisie. Before Ezra could say anything, Nancy cracked jokes, Tie your buttons, please. You have been staying in the dressing room for a long time, but you havent put on your shirt already, why? What she implied was that she had seen through Ezras trick. Ezra snorted, raised his hand, and began to fasten the buttons. Nancy came over to tidy up his cor gently, and then said softly, You are not satisfied with the way I dress up Maisie, arent you? Are you trying to get me more rivals in love? Ezra replied jokingly. He knew clearly Nancy would never do such things. Nancy smiled, raised her hand to beat Ezra, and pretended to be offended, Maisie is a beautiful girl. Even if I didnt dress her like that, other men will be attracted to her. Fortunately, Maisie is a low-key girl, otherwise, you will suffer. Then Nancy exined why she dressed up Maisie so attractively, You know there are all kinds of gossips about you and Maisie, and some even speak ill of her. I think its a good idea to let her appear in public at her best. Seeing his mother was so considerate, Ezra was very grateful, Thanks Then he gave his mother a gentle hug. Nancy sighed softly, I can see that she has little confidence in her rtionship with you. In fact, the key to boosting her confidence is you. The more you love her, the more confident she will be. Ezra had to admit that his mothers words were extremely prating and enlightened him. I know, and I love you. Ezra showed his affection and thanks to Nancy. Nancy tried to seem reproachful, It is clear that you spent little time on her before, which makes her unconfident and feel unsafe about the rtionship with you.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. No need to love me. Love your wife. If only you have a happy life after marriage. I will be happy, too. Nancy said, turning back and going out. Ezra tied up his clothes in front of the mirror, then he took a golden tie clip and pinned it on his tie. Maisie wore a golden evening dress, so he put on a gold tie clip, which was once a special gift to him. Maisie gave the tie pin to him when they lived together. When Ezra went downstairs, Maisie saw him wear a tie clip that looked familiar. Getting seated in the car, Maisie suddenly got it that it was she who gave the tie clip to Ezra. she thought Ezra had lost it because it was not expensive. When she was on business with Julian, she identally saw it in a small shop. At that time, she just thought that tie clip was so nice and suitable for Ezra, so she was a little carried away and bought it. Aftering back, she didnt give it to Ezra, because she was not sure whether Ezra would like it. She was very clear about what a luxurious life Ezra lived. She was afraid that the unexpensive tie clip didnt match Ezra. So, she casually put it at home, nning to give it to David one day. Chapter 910 A Rival in Love However, she didnt expect Julian would tell to Ezra when they had a chat. Julian didnt know their rtionship, so he said Maisie might have a boyfriend, otherwise, she would not buy a mans tie pin. Then Ezra got it that she probably bought the tie pin for him. He waited for a few days, but Maisie didnt give the tie pin to him. Ezra decided to ask for it directly. I heard you had bought a tie pin when you were on a business trip. Do you want to keep it in your hand and then give it to other men? Ezra asked with great dissatisfaction. Maisie was so surprised. How did Ezra know the tie pin? She was somewhat embarrassed, Well, I She thought the tie pin was not suitable for Ezra, so she told David she would give it to him. Now Ezra said he wanted the tie pin, which made her didnt know how to answer. Why did you hem and haw? Ezra stared at her and asked, Maisie, you are seeing other men, right? Of course not. she quickly exined, The tie pin is not that fancy, so I dont think it is suitable for you. Id like to give it to David Ezra hummed, You even didnt let me have a look at it. How do you know it is not suitable? He insisted on getting the tie pin, so Maisie had to give it to him. She did not expect that he liked the tie pin and kept it all the time. He kept the tie pin all the time, which surprised her. It was said that the things a man did were the rtionship test. Maisie seemed to be able to feel a bit of his affection, and somewhat believed his words like He loved her. When getting out of the car, Ezra wrapped the coat tightly for Maisie, and gave her kind advice, If you feel cold, dont take off the coat. You look very beautiful with this coat. Maisie was amused to see Ezra was jealous. Since she had worn the dress, how could she wrap herself up in a coat? When walking on the red carpet, Maisie was wearing the dress. The moment Maisie and Ezra appeared on the red carpet, the sound of pressing the shutter came from all over the room. The dazzling sh nearly came into her eyes. Both the media reporters and other staff let out an exmation, amazed by her beauty. Some whispered, Who is the beauty beside Ezra? How beautiful she is! Keep your voice down. Dont you know? She is Ezras officially announced fiance! Of course, I know. But I dont think this chick looks the same as the one in photos. Photos are not as real and vivid as a real person, but her charisma and vibe have never changed. Both men and women talked hotly. Maisie stood on the stage, feeling rather ufortable. She and Ezra couldnt hear others discussions. What made her ufortable was that so many people took photos of her. She couldnt feel at ease like female stars. She gently pulled the clothes of Ezra, who understood her immediately. He said Excuse, hugged her shoulder to went downstairs, and incidentally blocked her sexy bareback with his hands. It made others burst intoughter, murmuring that Ezra was jealous when other men were enjoying Maisies beauty. Returning to the banquet venue, Maisie expressed her thanks to Ezra. Ezra snorted, It is you who insist on wearing this dress, right? Why were you ufortable on the stage? Maisie exined, Because I am not used to facing so many people. Ezra was about to refute when someone came to greet them. So, the two began to chat with the guests. Maisie followed Ezra all the time, who introduced her to every guest. Of course, Maisie had to smile all the time, so she almost had a stiff face when all was over. Ezra asked in a low voice, Tired? Maisie shook her head, Im Ok. She was not tired. As an officedy, she wore high heels for years. A short time of social interaction and walking wouldnt make her tired. It was the floods of praises andpliments that made her feel ufortable, although she was clear she would surely receive all kinds of tters because of Ezras achievements in the business field. She has attended such parties with Julian before, but she was not the leading role at that time. What others said about her was something like Ms. Brennan was very beautiful and capable. But today the guests tried their best to tter her, which made her rather ufortable. Take a break over there and have some refreshments, Ezra said as he pulled her to the sofa. They found David and Julian were at the party, too. Because Emelia had to take care of the two children at home, plus, she did not like such asions, Julian asked David to go with him. They exchanged greetings with one another. Then David turned to chat with Maisie. Maisie, are you free this weekend? David asked. Ezra turned around and looked at them, full of vignce. He always felt David was ying the fox. Maisie replied, Yes. Whats the matter? David nced at Ezra and went on saying, Steven ising to Riverside. Lets go and pick him up at the airport. Without waiting for Maisies reply, Ezra interrupted, Who is Steven? Obviously, it was a mans name, which made Ezra jealous and vignt. Maisie felt a little embarrassed. She stared at David, wondering why he mentioned Steven in front of Ezra. In fact, David did it on purpose. He just wanted to test how much Ezra loved Maisie. Maisie asked David, Why does he suddenly n toe to Riverside City? She did not reply to Ezras question, but Ezra was not so easy to fool with. He raised his hand and pulled Maisies wrist, asking again, Who is Steven? Then David exined with a smile, Steven is our ssmate when we were studying abroad. Ezra raised his eyebrows, Just a ssmate? Both women and men had their instincts. Ezra felt that Steven might be a tough opponent, for he was most likely to be his rival in love. David said again, Steven has ever hit on my sister.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lowering his head, Julian was busy sending messages to Emelia. He had no interest in the party, so he would rather chat with his wife. Although he was out and had to deal with social activities, he was concerned about Emelia and their two children very much. When David said that, Julian cut a nce at Ezra. He just wanted tough when Julian saw Ezra was jealous and anxious. Chapter 911 Nobody Wants Me? No! Maisie rified for the first time, Dont say nonsense! Steven has never hit on me. You know he never expressed his love to me, so you cant say he has hit on me. Maisie prayed that her brother would stop mentioning Steven. Didnt he know that Ezra hated this topic? But it seemed David didnt understand her. The so-called telepathy of twins waspletely missed. He then added, Although he did not express his love, we are very clear that he loves you. Besides, the reason why he failed to express his love to you was that you didnt give him the chance, right? Steven wanted to express his feelings on Christmas that year, but before he opened his mouth, you said that youd like to leave the country after graduation, and you dont want a long-distance rtionship. Your words broke his heart, so he didnt say anything further. Although he failed, he indeed loves you very much. David, whose purpose was to let Ezra know that there were many men chasing his sister, said again. Steven was just one of the men. While they were studying abroad, Maisie was very popr. Many men liked her, the cold Oriental beauty. Besides, she did very well in her study, which attracted many admirers. Hearing Davids words, Ezra was so jealous and anxious that he didnt want to preserve his gentlemanly bearing. Ezra said directly to Maisie, Dont go to the airport on weekends. Before Maisie replied, David objected, You are not able to stop my sister. Even if she is your wife, she has the right to make friends, right? Ezra refuted, Just as you said, she and I are couples! So, she should put herself into my shoes. Frowned, Maisie held David who was going to argue, Shut up, please. David also decided to quit while he was ahead. He nced at Ezra and closed his mouth. Anyway, his purpose to make Ezra jealous has been achieved. Maisie said to David, Come out. About our parents. Maisie thought it was necessary to give David a warning, so she called him to go out with such an excuse. Of course, she did want to do something about their mother, Susan Becker. What are you going to do? As soon as they were outside, Maisie asked, puzzledly. David said lightly, Nothing. Since we met tonight, I just want you to know Steven ising this weekend. There was no need to tell Ezra that Steven had hit on me! Maisie frowned again. David looked at her and said seriously, I admit that I did it on purpose. I just want Ezra to know that you are not unwanted. On the contrary, there are many men chasing you. If you didnt reduce time on daily skincare after returning to the Riverside, you may have met a man who loves you very much, and Ezra would never have any chance to get to you. David felt sorry for his sister. When they studied abroad, Maisie didnt have to deliberately make herself ugly. So, at that time many men chased her. Among them were foreign students like Steven, students studying abroad like David, and even some rich and powerful businessmen. They tried every means to chase Maisie, which made Maisie rather bothered because they have disturbed her quiet studying life. Fortunately, David, who protected her all the time, helped Maisie reject many pursuers. But Steven was the person whom David wanted to make friends with. In Davids eyes, Steven was kind and excellent, so he wanted Steven to be Maisies boyfriend or his brother-inw one day. But Maisie said at that time she would leave the country after graduation. It was impossible for Steven toe to Riverside because his family business was waiting for him. So, Maisie told David never to mention it again. Before returning to Riverside, Maisie had told David that she wanted toy low. Maisie knew that if she didnt do that, somescivious men might bother her, and people would not admit she was a capabledy in her work. That was not what Maisie wanted. David naturally agreed with his sister. But it was not long before he regretted it, because almost no men asked Maisie out because of her ugliness. When Maisie was studying abroad, many men chased her. But now, no men chased her anymore, let alone the young outstanding talents. So, every time there was chemistry between Maisie and Ezra, David would feel that Maisie fell in love with Ezra so easily just because she had o better choices. If she had more choices, she would not choose Ezra as her husband. Not knowing what David was thinking, Maisie said in a reluctant and annoyed voice, David, we cant control our feelings sometimes. If she could, she would not be attracted by Ezra and then fell in love with him desperately. But she couldnt help falling in love with Ezra, even if there were other excellent men around her. Dont be like that again, Maisie said seriously.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I wont pick up Steven at the airport, and Ill invite you to dinner when he arrives. David said, Well. Maisie changed the topic, How about Mom and Dad? It was Ezra who told Maisie about their momst time. Thewyer said that Susan would be detained for ten days. Disgusted, David said, She was detained for ten days. She called me and asked me to save her. She also asked me to see her and pick her up. Of course, Susan scolded Maisie fiercely on the phone, saying Maisie was a woman without any conscience. Unbearable, David talked back, Havent you asked for money from my sister and broken off with her? Since all you want is money, you are strangers now. You hurt her baby, and then she sent you to the police station. Anything wrong? His words sessfully shit Susans mouth up. But then Susan was crying her eyes out, scolding David didnt side with his mother. David hung up before Susan finished scolding. He didnt answer his mothers call from then on. His father called him several times to persuade him to see his mother, but he refused, on the excuse that he was very busy with his job. If possible, hed like to break off with his mother, too. Maisie sighed, I knew she would make trouble with you. Suit herself. I wont do anything this time. David said. Susan took good care of David since his childhood. David knew this fact quite well and gave in many times when it came to Maisie. Maybe that was one of the reasons why Susan didnt care about Maisie at all. Chapter 912 The Bickering Two What Susan did this time made both Maisie and David disappointed and sad.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When David sent her to the bus station in Grafstin, he advised her to live a quiet and peaceful life with his father after she came back to the vige. With the 5 million dors given by Ezra, she could live afortable life. No one would expect Susan to break her promise and do such shameful things and hurt Ezio. Fortunately, she failed to take Ezio away, otherwise, David couldnt imagine what could happen to Ezio. So, David felt resentful about his mother who did such a shameless thing, even if his mother had been very nice to him since his childhood. His parents favored sons over daughters all the time, which made him feel guilty rather than thankful. He was tormented by his guilty since he was young, so he didnt have a deep affection for his parents. It might be out of his parents expectations. In their opinion, they have given all they have to the son, who should be very thankful to them. However, David was a man with a delicate and sensitive heart, and he thought it was stupid to neglect and underestimate Maisie. Maisieforted him gently, Anyway, they love you. Dont make your rtionship worse because of me. There is nothing to do with parents love. There is something to do with views, moral quality, and character! David shouted with disappointment and hate when mentioning his parents. Shameful! With such a mother, sometimes I am embarrassed when seeing Ezra or Julian. David said from the bottom of his heart. He felt shameful because of his parents. Maisie also didnt know how tofort her brother, because what their parents did made them have no intentions to apany or care for them. Maisie could understand how David felt. David added, Thiss why I never want to get married these years. My wife will have to get on with her, and Im sure it will make my wife painful. Now I just dont think about it. Maisie thought that David went to extremes, so she tried to persuade him, If you really meet a desirable girl who also loves you very much and wants to marry you, then what will you do? David lowered his eyes and looked away, saying lightly, Even if there is such a nice girl, I may lose her. Maisie frowned slightly. She felt there was something wrong with David. He seemed to be a little sad. Was there a girl he loved? Maisie was concerned about Davids marriage very much, but it seemed he didnt intend to get into a rtionship at all. She thought he wanted to devote himself to his work, just like her, so she left him alone. She thought David was absorbed in his work because he never mentioned anything about his feelings. But now, she believed there was some girl he loved. She had nned to ask a few more questions, but it was not proper at that time. Besides, David rejected marriages because of their parents, so she gave up. It was a good idea for her to ask David some other day. They returned to the party. Then David went with Julian to chat with others. Ezra bought some refreshments for Maisie, who epted and thanked him. But after a few bites, Maisie found that Ezra didnt eat at all. He was staring at her, which made her ufortable. She asked, Why dont you have some refreshments? Ezra snorted in his heart, thinking she was more seductive than the refreshments. First, Maisie looked so sexy and attractive in the dress. Second, the love affairs between her and Steven made him so angry that he wanted to punish her. On Sunday Ezra said. That was the only thing in his mind. But the moment he mentioned it, Maisie said, Oh, I had told David that I would not pick Steven up at the airport. Ezra rxed greatly. That was good news for him. However, as soon as he was secretly pleased, Maisie went on saying, Ill invite him to dinner with David at night. Ezra couldnt stand it and said, What? Will you invite him for dinner? Maisie felt Ezra made a fuss. She said lightly, This is the most basic etiquette, right? Although she and Steven were not in a rtionship, she was supposed to do the honors. Because Steven who trekked a long way to Riverside City was her good friend. Moreover, she admitted that Steven was a nice man. Besides, he was a close friend of David, and he often did them a favor when they were studying abroad. But to avoid misunderstanding, she rarely contacted Steven. After returning to China, she had even less contact with Steven. She knew that David was keeping in touch with him all the time. Steven would send her a blessing message on festivals, and she would reply politely. Thats all. She was sure there was nothing between her and Steven, so she thought it was proper to invite Steven for dinner. Would it lead Ezra to make a fuss? Ezra said frankly, Im afraid he intends to chase you again. In fact, Ezra was also worried that the dinner was a good chance for Steven to chase Maisie. So, he added, Then let me go with you. Maisie was speechless. Ezra had never seen Steven, and it seemed he didnt get along well with David. Could he imagine how embarrassing it would be if he came? Maisie, Im your husband now. If I dont go to the dinner with you, Im afraid your friend Steven may think I dont respect him. Ezra tried every means to persuade Maisie. I dont think so, Maisie said. She thought it would be even worse if he went to the dinner. It was possible for him to quarrel with Steven, which was bad for Steven. Ezra was so angry that he began to drink. He drank sses of wine because his heart was torn. Maisie tried to stop him when he picked up another ss of wine. She took the wine away and said, Ezra, if you drink without eating anything, the wine will burn your stomach. She knew Ezra had a delicate stomach. If he drank too much and was sent to hospital, what would Nancy think about her? Ezra hummed, Do you still care for me? He was so na?ve in Maisies eyes. Maisie then pushed the wine to him again, If you want, I will not stop you. Although she said she agreed, Ezra knew she was angry in fact. He stared at the wine, not knowing whether to drink it or not. Finally, he chuckled to himself, Hey, Maisie, you look quite cute when you get angry. Having been getting along with Maisie for a long time, Ezra knew Maisie quite well. Unlike other women, Maisie would rather keep silent with a straight face than quarrel with him, which made him worried and frightened. He was worried and frightened at that moment, anyway. So, he finally pushed the wine aside, without any intention to drink again. Chapter 913 Leave Him a Letter They bickered and then made up with each other as Ezra gave up drinking. After eating some snacks, they went on to chat with others. Of course, Ezra mainly did all the talking, with Maisie by his side. One of the guests suddenly asked with great interest, When are you going to have a wedding? Invite us then. Ezra and Maisie were stumped. In Maisies opinion, whatever Ezra thought, she would not marry Ezra, let alone a wedding ceremony. Ezra soon made a decent response, Depends on the weather. Beautiful wedding gowns should be worn on a beautiful day, right? The man agreed, Yeah, girls love beautiful wedding gowns. Wait for your invitation. Another guest chimed in. Maisie made a tight-lipped smile. After they left, Maisie lifted her head and met Ezras expectant eyes. She immediately looked away, pretending she didnt catch the glimpse of the expectation in his eyes. Yes, she could feel Ezra was looking forward to their wedding, which was a wavering decision for Maisie now. Ezra had been ustomed to her disregard for his feelings and expectations. He broke the silence, Lets go. I miss my son. Maisie looked at him in surprise, but Ezra said in a self-deprecating way, What? I cant miss our son now? Maisie cleared her throat and looked away. It was out of her expectation that Ezra would say such words as miss our son. She knew well that Ezra loved their son very much, but it was only a few minutes after they left home. Too exaggerated, right? Seeing that Maisie disbelieved his affection for their son, Ezra was so angry that he couldnt help questioning her, In your eyes, Im a man without feelings, right? Maisie doubted Ezras love like a paranoid, and now she even doubted his love for Ezio! Ezra wished to pry his chest open and pull his heart out to show how much he loved Maisie and their son! I miss him, too. Lets go. Maisie gave him an out. Then she turned around and walked out. Staring at her graceful back, Ezra went soft. He couldnt do anything, could he? They had just got into the car when something terrible happened. Ezra got a call. Somebody asked on the phone, Mr. Cantillo? Yes? Ezra replied. I am the policeman from the branch of the Public Security Bureau of Riverside City. We were called just now that a girl whose name is Anan Cantillo,mitted suicide by jumping off a building. What? a severe look gradually appeared on Ezras face. Then he added, What happened? The police should contact Ruth and Diana instead of him, right? The policeman continued, We found a letter in Annas clothes. It was for you. Ezras brows knitted. Why did Anna leave a letter to him? There were no such feelings as family members between him and his half-sister, why did she leave a letter to him? But he then said, I wille right away. Ok. The policeman then gave him the address. After hanging up, Ezra asked to drive to the scene. Anything wrong? Maisie asked when seeing his serious expression. Ezra told her, Annamitted suicide. The police said she had a letter left to me. What? Are you serious? Maisie was very surprised. Well. Ezra thought for a moment, saying, Well, that reminds me she was always in a bad mental state, but no one has ever paid attention to her. Anna was aplete troublemaker in the Cantillo family. She always spent her life in an aimless and self-indulgent way. When Ezra just took over the Canuli Corp, Anna was making the situation much worse. She made a lot of trouble for the Cantillo family, and the publicists had to do their utmost to calm things down. It was quite probable that Ruth or Diana put Anna up to get in Ezras way. The police had already set up a police cordon in the ce where Anna fell when Ezra and Maisie arrived. It was already dark, so there were only a few onlookers. Ezra and Maisie had just got out of the car when they heard Dianas heartbroken cry, Anna, my daughter! Why did you put yourself in despair? Ezra had nned to let Maisie stay in the car, but Maisie insisted on going together with him, saying she would be worried about him more if staying in the car. Dianas cry together with Ruths sobbing made the quiet night creepy. A policeman came forward to help them up. Diana suddenly grabbed his arm and cried, Sir, Im sure Ezra did this! Im sure! Arrest him! I demand justice!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ezra sneered. So funny! There was no need for him to pick on or kill such a weak person as Anna. Diana was really very good at making nders. Fortunately, the police were fair and reasonable. One of them said to Diana, We found several letters on Ms. Cantillos body. One is her suicide letter, in which she said she didnt want to live anymore. Of course, the forensic examiners will identify the handwriting. The policeman said again, Ms. Cantillo suffered from serious depression. Do you know about it? Ruth waspletely confused, What? Depression? Diana was stunned for a while and murmured, She has been cured, hasnt she? Diana still remembered that she took Anna to see a psychologist, and she broke into a torrent of abuse when Anna was diagnosed with mild depression. After that Anna showed her a doctors diagnosis, saying she had been cured. Did she lie to her? The policeman exined, ording to her suicide letter, we learned that she had to take a lot of pills to control her depression every day. Hearing the words, Diana shouted wildly, Impossible! Impossible! Shes been cured! It is impossible for her tomit suicide. She must have been killed by Ezra! Her madness made the police instinctively stop her. The police then looked at Ruth inquiringly. Ruth exined reluctantly, Sorry, sir. My mother must be shocked by my sisters death. She came to hold Dianas hand, Mom, calm down. I believe that the police will have justice for us. Ruth couldnt let the police find out Diana had been diagnosed with a mental breakdown. In that case, her mother would be immediately sent to the hospital for treatment. Chapter 914 Protect Her In the face of Dianas unstoppable usation, Ezra finally spoke outside the cordon, Diana, are you sure you want to say those words in front of police officers? Well, do you have any evidence to prove that I killed Anna? And, for the record, killing her is a waste of my time. Ezra made no secret of his disdain. Hearing Ezras voice, Diana went even more out of control. She stamped her foot and scolded him, Its you! You killed her!!! The previous elegant Diana was in a mess now, with her eyes deadly red. If you werent that pushy, how could we be like this? You bastard! Im gonna fucking kill you. Diana was so flipped out that the policeman had toe forward to help Ruth stop her. Calm down! The policeman sternly snapped, If you keep doing this, we will do it toughly. Ezra and Maisie only felt pathetic for Diana. Diana still med Ezra for all the mistakes, but if she had worked well with Nancy from the beginning to prevent Roman from getting Ezra back to inherit the Canuli, she and Ruth would not have ended up like this. Furthermore, if she had protested against Romans affair early on, and if she had made some timely stops on her marriage to Roman, her life might not have been like this. Fate was in her own hands. Diana destroyed it and put everything on Ezra. That was so absurd. Ezra ignored Diana, turned to the policeman, and asked, Anna left a letter for me, right? He just wanted to get rid of everything quickly. Maisie was only dressed in a thick cashmere coat, but it was too cold for her to stay here with him. Yes, The policeman then gave him a letter. After reading it, Ezra raised a sneer, and then handed the letter back to the policeman, I think you should keep this letter until I find mywyer. Its a bitplicated. Anna aired the dirtyundry of Ruth and Diana in the letter, also mentioning the death of the branch manager. Even though Ezra had found evidence on the managersputer, Annas charges against Ruth were clearer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the letter, Anna also asked Ezra to donate her property share to welfare agencies to help children in poor areas. That was ironic, right? Anna didnt want to leave her property to her mother or sister, which was enough to prove the failure of their rtionship. What did she write? What did she say? As soon as Diana read Ezras face, she knew that Anna definitely didnt say anything good in the letter. Ruth also looked nervously at Ezra. For some reason, her heart beat faster. Just now she was at home persuading Diana to take all the me. Diana now knew she was at a dead end, and as the girls mother, after all, she agreed. It was just that as soon as they made the deal, they received a call from the police saying that Anna hadmitted suicide. Hearing the shocking news, Diana slipped off the sofa with weak legs, but on the contrary, Ruth was happy; she showed a sad expression on her face though. She was d Anna was gone, so the dark histories between her and Anna would always be a secret. But Ruth did not expect that Anna left a message for Ezra. Remembering the fear brought to her by Anna in theirst conversation, Ruth suddenly felt out of breath. Ruth had managed to get all the property that belonged to Anna. She asked me to donate her property for the poor children. What? Both Ruth and Diana were shocked. Soon the shock turned to anger. Anna would rather donate all the money than leave them a penny. Diana would not spend her whole life in prison for the attempted murder of Roman. She would definitely need money to live in this situation after she was released from prison. Ruth needed the money even more. She would be kicked out of her husbands house soon. Ezra also wouldnt allow her to work in the Canuli. She needed the money from Anna badly. Before they recovered from the aftershock, they heard Ezras voice again, She also wrote down some nasty things you two have done over the years. I will have mywyer deal with these. And enjoy your jail life. Ezra left these words and nned to leave with Maisie, but Diana, who was held by the police, suddenly rushed over like crazy. Diana pushed the policeman away and rushed towards Ezra with bloodshot eyes. Worse, she got a fruit knife in her pocket. She held the knife and aimed at Maisie. Maybe she knew he couldnt hurt Ezra, so she simply targeted Maisie. Everyone including the policemen on the site didnt react to Dianas sudden madness. When everyone finally regained their minds, Dianas knife had reached an inch away from Maisie, who didnt seem afraid at all. She got good fighting skills, even if she wore high heels and a dress. But before she could make any move, Ezra suddenly stepped in front of Maisie, raised his hand to block Dianas arm, and the knife was stabbed askew. But his arm was cut by the sharp knife, and all of a sudden there was blood. The police quickly pressed Diana to the ground. They really did not expect to deal with a suicide case and another murder case. Im gonna kill you! Im gonna kill you all! Diana was still struggling, cursing viciously over and over again. The police then impolitely took her away, along with Ruth. Maisie was startled at the sight of Ezras arm and hurriedly looked everywhere for something to stop the bleeding. Its fine. Just a skin-deep wound. Seeing his wifes bad expression, Ezra hurriedlyforted her. Chapter 915 She Is with Me Fortunately, there was a medical staff at the scene. The medical staff reminded Ezra, Youd better go to the hospital to do a deep check. With tacit consent, Maisie helped Ezra into the car and asked the driver to take them directly to Arthurs hospital. Thank you. Maisie looked at Ezras arm with great guilt. In fact, he didnt have to protect her like this. On the one hand, she could protect herself, on the other hand she had been unkind to himtely, and Ezra really didnt have to take the risk for her. At the thought of this, Maisies eyes were a little red. Im supposed to say sorry. I got you scared. And it was so cold. Maisie could see the worry in Ezras eyes. She raised a smile, thinking it was funny because they were just like two familiar strangers. Nancys phone buzzed at this time. They did not tell her what had happened. Nancy called because Ezio was asking for his mom. Ezra picked up the phone and confessed, We need to go to the hospital first. Why? What happened? Nancy had a bad feeling when she heard that they had to go to the hospital in the middle of the night. Ezra told everything to Nancy, while thetter scolded angrily on the phone, Psycho! She is a fucking psychopath! Atst, Nancys voice cracked at the thought of how much Ezra had suffered because of Diana over the years. When Ezra first returned to Riverside City, Diana also tried to plot a car ident to kill Ezra. Fortunately, Ezra was very vignt and dodged a bullet for hisyout ahead of time. Not to mention Dianas spiritual persecution of Ezra over the years. Ezra knew that Nancy must be angry and sad, so heforted her in a low voice, Dont worry. Nothing serious. Besides, this is not a bad thing. She was just released on bail and tried to do such a thing. The relevant departments will no longer allow her toe out. She put herself thoroughly into it, and we are safe instead. And Maisie is with me, dont worry. Hearing Ezra mentioning Maisie, Nancy felt much more relieved. Nancy trusted Maisie very much and felt that Maisie must be good at taking care of others. Actually, Nancy was right. Maisies childhood experience had made her a mature and calm person. Thank God she is with you. Nancy sighed and said, Thene back early. Dont worry about Ezio. Maisie didnt expect Ezra did not allow Maisie to see him in the hospital when they arrived. Its freezing outside. I got this. Ezra insisted on not letting Maisie get out of the car. It was already early winter now, and it was very cold at night. In case she caught a cold, the loss outweighed the gain. Maisie was so depressed, I dont feel cold. Besides, isnt there heating in hospitals? Thats it. If you insist on following, Ill take you home first. This was the first time that he had been so tough at Maisie since they got together again. The driver cut in to persuade Maisie, Mr. Cantillo is just worried about you. Hes afraid that youll catch a cold. You should wait in the car. Let me go with Mr. Cantillo. Ill let you know if theres anything new. The driver wanted to stop their argument since Ezras arm should be treated quickly. He could see that they were actually worried about each other. Maisie had to let the driver walk Ezra to the emergency debridement room. After the doctor cut off Ezras sleeve and cleaned the wound, he found that it was small but a little deep, and needed stitches, otherwise it would not close well.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was waiting restlessly in the car. Ezra actually struck a deep chord in her heart, even though she looked calm on the surface. She didnt know how to describe her mood at the moment. She was just feeling annoyed and confused. After Ezra came out with the driver, Maisie heard from the driver that Ezra had several stitches. Ezra red at the driver and then said jokingly, Ezio and I had a bit of hard luck recently. I think we should do something to drive the spell away. Ezra was just trying to distract Maisie, but he didnt expect her to frown and take over his words, Youre right. Ezra smiled and said, Since when do you be superstitious? Maisie looked away and said nothing. Sometimes when people cared about something, they couldnt help but look for various ways. She also agreed with Ezra over the bad luck thing C first, her son had several stitches on his forehead, and now Ezras arm was injured. Hey, hey, Im really fine. Ezra covered Maisies hand on herp with the hand he had just bandaged. Maisie wanted to withdraw her hand, but when she looked down, she dared not move. She turned to stare at the person beside her and gritted her teeth, saying, Your arm. Its okay. It doesnt hurt. Ezra smiled carelessly and sped her hand. Maisie thought he was unreasonable. The driver said he had several stitches. Now that the anesthetic was gone, he must be in great pain. He just ignored it and came forward to hold her hand. Of course, she didnt bear to shake his hand away. Forget it. Just leave him alone. Anyway, they would be home soon. As for Ezra beside her, he leaned against the seat and slightly raised a smile. It seemed that he should thank Diana. Ezra could also feel that because of his injury, Maisie was obviously much softer to him. Chapter 916 Won’t You Help? When Ezra and Maisie got home, the child was already asleep. Nancy let Daisy go to rest first, and she stayed in the living room on the first floor waiting for Ezra and Maisie. As soon as they entered the house, Nancy hurriedly asked with concern, How is your arm? Its no big deal. Ezra said while looking at Maisie, concealing from Nancy that he also had a few stitches. He didnt want to make Nancy feel worse. Nancy wanted to take a closer look at Ezras injury, but she couldnt see it because it had been bandaged up. Instead, she went to the kitchen and brought out two bowls of ginger soup, Come on, have it. Get some warm. Maisie was moved by Nancys carefulness. Thank you.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After drinking the ginger soup, Ezra said to Maisie, Change your clothes. Take a hot bath. She was so thinly dressed that Ezra was worried about even if she had been in the car. Maisie looked at him and said, You, too. You need some rest. Maisie intended for Ezra to go upstairs and change into clean clothes, but Ezrapletely got her wrong. He smiled mischievously and said to her, Me, too? Id love that. After all, I cant wash it myself. He said such ambiguous words in front of Nancy, and Maisie flushed and stared awkwardly at him speechless for a moment. He must be crazy. Nancy was still here!!! But Ezra was very calm and didnt care at all. He just stared at Maisie, like a lion ready to eat his prey. Nancy stood out to relieve embarrassment for Maisie. She patted Ezra, and pretended to be annoyed, Why are you so shameless? Im still here! Ezra pulled Maisie upstairs, with a bright smile on his face. On the third floor, Maisie immediately withdrew her hand and went into the dressing room alone. But how could Ezra let her go? He followed her while Maisie had to snap, Rascal. Ezra looked innocent, I really cant wash it by myself. I cant move this arm, let alone take a bath. Wait, who was linking arms with Maisie in the car a few moments ago? Could you go out for a moment? I need to change. Maisie nced at him, halfway unzipping her dress. Ezra was upset because he couldnt do anything when he was so close to the pretty woman he loved. He was so discouraged the next moment when he cut a nce at his arm. What could he do with an injury on his arm? So, he dragged himself out of the dressing room. After Maisie finished, she went to the bathroom. Ezra then came in to change. However, as soon as he tried to unbutton his shirt with his uninjured hand, he paused. He went out as if nothing had happened and waited on the sofa in the living room. He needed to pretend to be weak and helpless. He called Phil and nned to talk to Phil about Annas letter. But as soon as Phil answered the phone, Ezra heard his bad tone, Come on, dude. Calling me now? Wheres your wife? Phil obviously meant that Ezras call disturbed his sex. When Ezra thought that Phil had a lovely wife in his arms every night, he became mad with jealousy and simply talked back, What do you think I can do now? Philughed at him in a free manner, Sorry, I forgot. You are still on your examination time. Being disturbed, Phil became meaner, Its really hard not to drive on the road when youve got the license. Ezra was furious. Enough of the sarcasm! Were allwyers mean? Come on, whats wrong? Phil knew that Ezra didnt call in the middle of the night to chat. Ezra told Phil about the night. When Phil heard that Ezra was hurt, his tone became solemn, How is the injury? Although they always criticized each other, they were still good friends. No matter which one of them was in trouble, the others would not sit idly by. It doesnt matter. Its a skin-deep wound. Ezra replied with ease. I will follow up on these things as soon as Im in the office tomorrow. That crazy witch is fucking dead this time. Ezra didnt say anything more to Phil in order to give him more time to enjoy his sweet night. Coming out of the bathroom, Maisie found Ezra sitting on the sofa in the living room. She frowned slightly, You didnt change? I cant take the clothes off myself. Ezra sighed helplessly. Maisie stared at him in disbelief. He was hurt in one arm. Was it so serious that he couldnt even take off his clothes? But thinking that he was hurt to protect her, Maisie could not ignore him anyway. So she tightened her pajamas and walked over, Let me help. Ezra stood up obediently. From the suit on the outside to the shirt on the inside, Maisie made every move very carefully for fear of touching his wound. But at the end of the shirt button, Maisie only felt short of breath. She tried to keep her eyes focus on the button, not to look at the mans body. Well, you can do the rest yourself. She couldnt help him with the belt and trousers and flushed with just a nce at some of his reactions. What was this idiot thinking all day? Seeing his wife running faster away, Ezra could only take off the rest of his clothes, struggled to wrap himself in his pajamas, and walked to the bathroom. Wont you help? At the bathroom door, he asked the woman on the sofa. Maisie took a deep breath, came up to him, and said, How? Hold the shower head for me? So, he wanted Maisie to watch him take a bath all the way. Funny. Although they had sex before, and they were now a legitimate couple, psychologically, Maisie could not get through it. She did not regard Ezra as her real husband, so she could not ept doing such intimate things with him. Just kidding. I can do it myself. Ezra saw her embarrassment at a nce and decided to let her go. Maisie breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart, Ill be right outside. Call me if you need anything. She said that and walked away quickly. Cute bunny, no? Chapter 917 Sleep in the Bed Ezra was not supposed to take a bath because of his arm. Even if it was well protected, it was in danger of getting infectious. Maisie wanted to persuade him, but she knew that the man was a clean freak. He might not be able to sleep tonight if he didnt take a bath. It was true. He would die if he didnt take a bath, so Ezra took a hard shower alone in the bathroom like a one-armed warrior. When they cleaned up and went downstairs again, Nancy was still waiting for them in the living room. She asked Ezra, Whats going on tonight? I want to know what will happen to her, or the hatred in my heart will nibble me up. That her was referring to Diana. Nancy now hated her guts. Diana hurt not only her grandson but now her son. When she heard that Ezra was going to the hospital, Nancy even burst into tears. But even if she hated Diana very much, there was nothing Nancy could do. Before Ezra could answer her, his phone rang. Picking it up, Ezra said a few words and then hung up. He looked at Nancy and Maisie, saying, Linda is gone, too. Just now his man reported to Ezra that Linda died tonight, although Linda had been seriously ill, if Diana hadnt done anything to her, Linda wouldnt have gone so soon. So Diana was also the killer of Linda. Linda died at this critical point, adding another charge to Diana, and now she wouldnt be able to get out of prison. Nancy was stunned for a moment, thenughed mockingly, This is karma. Losing two daughters in one night. Someone should feel guilt and pain, right? Of course, she was talking about Roman, who was now in the intensive care unit. Linda and Anna were his biological daughters after all, and Nancy wondered if Roman had any telepathy and if he would feel heartache after the death of his two daughters. Nancy added, If he hadnt been a womanizer, the girls shouldve lived in a better family. So, in the final analysis, Roman should be responsible for all these tragedies. He was flirtatious and irresponsible, and he favored boys over girls. He had never done the slightest responsibility of being a father. The concern and demand for Ezra were because he was a son. Thinking of Roman in the hospital, Ezra could not hide his mockery, He deserved it. Although Roman still had Ezra as his so-called son, Roman must know that his son never had any affection for his father. That old witch cant escape this time. I dont think shes in the right state of mind. Im afraid shes going crazy. Ezraforted his mother, Dont worry. I will definitely send her to prison this time. Ezra did not want to deal with Diana before, but now it was different. He had a son and a wife. Although his wife still refused to admit him, he had to protect her and their son. And as for his mother, if he could, he certainly hoped that she coulde back to live with him and Maisie, but if he didnt settle everything, he would not rest assured. Nancy showed a feeling of guilt, I hate myself sometimes. I hate myself for being ipetent. If I were a mother with strong abilities in all aspects and could suppress Diana in all aspects, maybe you wouldnt have to suffer from this. Maybe he wouldnt have been forced back by Roman. What are you talking about? Ezra couldnt hear Nancy deny herself, You are a good, capable, and great mother, okay? Maisie nodded heavily, agreeing with Ezra. Although she spent a short time with Nancy, it was good enough to know about Nancy. You may go to sleep. Ezraforted Nancy in this way and finally coaxed Nancy, who had been worried for most of the night, to sleep. Maisie followed Nancy to her room to carry her sleeping son back to the third floor. After settling her son, Maisie took a look at Ezra, Dont sleep on the couch tonight. Its not good for your wound. But I dont want you to sleep on the couch, Ezra said frankly. Ezra didnt mean to be affectionate, he really didnt want Maisie to sleep on the sofa, otherwise, he wouldnt have ended up giving up the bed to Maisie. Maisie lowered her head and said, We sleep in the bed. Maisie had thought about everything before she said those words. Ezra probably couldnt move after lying down with his arm hurt like that, so she had nothing to worry about. The most important thing was that she didnt want to argue with him about where to sleep. That was all for tonight. Ezra pulled his pillow to the side of the bed and said, Ill try to sleep on the side. In fact, when Ezra asked Maisie to sleep on the bed before, he had some other thoughts, but he would never force her. He was still well aware of Maisies rejection of him, and he knew better which step he should take now. Maisie theny down on the other side. With the light turned off, the tumultuous night finally quieted down, and both of them quickly fell asleep. It was just that the good sleep didntst long. Early the next morning, Ezra received a call from the hospital saying that Roman was in bad condition and asked him to go to the hospital. So Ezra had a quick breakfast and went to the hospital. Maisie helped him wear the suit and went with him. Fortunately, although there were a lot of things these days, there were two trusted people at home, Daisy and Nancy, to help them take care of Ezio. They could go out and run errands with more peace of mind. As Romans daughter, Ruth was also told toe to the hospital. It was just that as soon as Ruth saw Ezra, she said with red eyes, Can we talk? Ezra didnt bother to say anything more to Ruth and didnt think it necessary to talk to her. Unexpectedly, Ruth suddenly knelt down in front of him after seeing his refusal.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ezra frowned slightly and asked, What are you doing? He took a more vignt look around to see if Ruth had arranged any secretly photographed reporters. He didnt want to be charged with bullying his half-sister. Chapter 918 Please, Help Me Ruth had tested so many dirty tricks on Ezra over the years that he had generally figured out their tricks. Many of his intimate and ambiguous videos with women were secretly taken by them, but in fact, Ezra was just being polite and greeting them. Of course, there was no shortage of women deliberately running into his arms, or Diana bribed some women to get close to him and then asked the person arranged by Diana to take pictures, thus hyping the negative image of his private life. Fortunately, he was capable enough, no matter how Diana smeared him, the leaders of thepany and Roman did not kick him out. Most of the top executives of thepany cared about their interests, and saw the huge progress Ezra had brought to the Canuli, so even though Diana and Ruth encouraged several executives to mess with him all day, Ezra was still in power. When Ruth suddenly knelt down, Ezras first reaction was to doubt if it was Ruths little trick. Ruth saw Ezras guard and quickly exined, Im not ying any tricks. Im just begging for your help. Ezra raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruth, waiting to see what she could say. Ruth knelt on the ground, stooping. She said in tears, I know I cant escape this time. I dont hope you will let me go. I just wish that you can take care of my son. Ruth cried harder, trembling, unable to make a single word. She had wanted her mother to bear all the charges, but everything changed so quickly. Annas letter testified all her charges. Youre the only person who can help me. Im so sorry that my mother and I have done a lot of things to hurt you over the years. You know, once I go to jail, my husband will definitely file a divorce, and soon my mother-inw will find a new woman for her son. I dont care about that. All I care about is that my son will suffer in that family. Her husband and mother-inw loved her son very much, but once Ruth went to jail; once her son had a stepmother if the woman had another child, Ruth didnt have to think about how miserable her son would be.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thinking of that, Ruth wailed. She grabbed Ezras trouser leg and begged, Just this one little favor. Please dont let my son die in their hands. When I get out of prison. Ill leave here with him and never disturb your lives again. Please, Ezra. Please. Looking at Ruth like this, Maisie turned around. She could also see through what kind of life Ruths son would face. As a mother, she felt sad and heartache for that child. Ruth knew that her husband would marry her because of her name. Although her husband also expected her to be in charge of the Canuli, he preferred that she would always have the backing of Canuli. If Ruth had recognized her own abilities early and enjoyed everything Ezra had created, how could her marriage and child havee to such a miserable state? Naturally, Ezra would not sympathize with Ruth. He stepped back and pulled back his trouser leg and mocked, How dare you beg me for help? Over the years, as an aplice to Diana, she had done a lot of bad things to him. And now she was here begging the victim for help? That was ridiculous. The case of the branch manager was the best example. Ruth not only dragged Anna into trouble but also indirectly killed the branch manager. She deserved it. Ruth saw that Ezra turned her down, so she had no choice but to crawl to the Maisie, Maisie, please say something for me. You are also a mother. Please, help me. I really cant live without my son. Hes my only hope. Come on, whats the use of begging me now? Maisie was so upset by Ruth that she kept stepping back. This was their business. She had no right to make any decision. Ezra put his uninjured hand on Maisies waist and asked Ruth, Are you sure theyll give you custody of your son when you get out of prison? Maybe theyll keep him to inherit the family business. Of course, Ezra knew what Ruths husbands family was like, a bunch of assholes. Ruth was silent for a while, then wiped away her tears and said mockingly, Actually He already has someone outside. The woman is pregnant with a boy, so they wont have room for my son. That was why Ruth knelt down to beg Ezra because she knew that once she went in, once the woman gave birth to the baby, her son would probably be in danger at any time. Her boy was so young. Those people could kill him with any excuse. Ruths words were unexpected by Ezra. Her husband was really a scum. Maisie didnt expect Ruth to be in this situation either. She thought Ruth had a good rtionship with her husband. After all, Ruth often posted her son on social media, and outsiders saw her and her husband as a sweet couple. They made such a perfect match and had such a lovely son. Well. Men. They were all unreliable. Ezra caught a glimpse of Maisies expression and immediately hugged her by the waist and said to Ruth, Ill give them some projects and let them remember you and not kill your son for the time being. Ruths husband was just a rich lost cause, who was just excellent at ying with women. When he married Ruth, he also took a fancy to Ruths family background. Now that he wanted to divorce Ruth, he just saw that Ruth would not have any future to get the right to inherit Canuli. So he turned to hook up with another woman with stronger family background. If Ezra gave them some business, they would be grateful and would be nicer to that child. But Ezra still told Ruth, But you should keep your words. Leave here when you get out of prison. Ruth was moved, crying loud again, Thank you, thank you. I will, I will. I dont wanna live here anymore. Ruth was already socially dead in Riverside. She would take her son to a ce where no one knew them and live a simple and mundane life. She would never take such painstaking efforts to plot against others. Chapter 919 Their Pasts Finally getting Ezras help, Ruth felt relieved and struggled to get up from the ground. Ezra didnt bother to share a space with her and was ready to leave. Wait a sec. Ruth stopped them. Ezra paused, turning to look back. His expression was full of impatience. But Ruth ignored Ezra and looked at Maisie beside him, saying slowly, Maisie, in fact, Ezra is not a yboy as it is rumored. Maisie was stunned for a moment, while Ezra raised his eyebrows, and then looked at Ruth.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ruth exined with a wry smile, My mother and I deliberately created a lot of his dirty files. We were trying to discredit him. Maisie turned to look at Ezra beside him in surprise, while thetter met her eyes with a sense of grievance and snorted lightly. I wish you happiness. Finishing herst words, Ruth turned around and left the ce first. After Ruth left, the secluded space became quieter. Ezra did not speak, nor did Maisie. Finally, Ezra lost his patience and stepped forward. He leaned the woman in the hallway against the wall behind him and asked in a low voice, What are you thinking? Maisie looked up at him and said, Why dont you ever exin those scandals? She never thought that those were fake and were nned by Diana and Ruth. Maisie was very sad to see that Ezra was around a lot of women. After they got back together, Maisie could also hear his scandals, which made her even more upset. Ezra was with her, but he was still hooking up with other women. All Maisie felt was his disrespect for her and endless loss of inferiorityplex. She med it all on herself. There is nothing to exin. Ezra looked inexplicably serious. The truth will speak for itself. Theres much more darkness in the world than we cant imagine. The only thing we can do is to put all our efforts into making ourselves stronger. As long as we are strong enough, the criticism of others will never defeat us. Maisie looked at the man. She had no idea that Ezra had such a serious and transparent mind beneath his careless appearance. Ezra looked at the womans red lips, which opened slightly in surprise. He swallowed hard, restraining the impulse to kiss her. He leaned slightly and whispered in her ear, almost close to the womans earlobe, The right will never be wrong. Maisie was shocked and looked in disbelief at the handsome face that was so close to her. The sentence he just whispered was the lyrics of her favorite song. To be exact, when she was with Ezra, she often yed that song. They listened to a lot of songs together, but Maisie didnt think that Ezra would remember the lyrics of this song. Did he especially recite the lyrics? I didnt expect that I fell in love with the song myself, Ezra exined in a warm voice. Maisie didnt speak. She didnt expect herself to have such an influence on him. Ezra sighed heavily and said, I was addicted after you left. I listened to his songs all day. Addicted might not be the best description. Crazy would be much better. He listened to it while driving, while staying at home, and on the way out on a business trip. He looped every song Maisie liked. At that time, Ezra did not know that Maisie was so important to him that he even carved every song she liked into his bones, thinking that he was just used to listening to those songs, butter he found that he was just trying to find a trace offort. You are not addicted to me, but the singer. Maisie doubted that she would have such a great influence on him and instinctively felt that it was because of the brilliant singer. Do you want me to be more straightforward? Seeing that she was getting on her nerves again, Ezra added, Maisie, because I love you, your preferences can influence me. Maisie became a little confused. He had said such a straightforward confession more than once. She did not know what happened to her, from the initial unbelievable to the present kind of belief. Sure enough, a mans rhetoric could move a woman very much. Do you really have no trust in me? Ezra helplessly spread his hand, As for my past, Ruth has just rified something for me. Is there anything else you wanna know? Maisie pursed her lips and finally looked up at him. Now that he said so, she asked. She felt really ufortable several times when they were together. Those grievances had been piled up at the bottom of her heart, so she didnt choose to trust him. Once at a charity night, you and a model left one after another, booked the same hotel, and the next day you came out together. Maisie lowered her head and said, Did you spend the night together? It was a big question in her heart, especially since they had just been together, and she was so uneasy that she always felt that her rtionship with him was not true. That model was famous for her perfect shape and beautiful face, which was the type that every man would like. Ezra was photographed by the reportering out of the hotel with the model. She was heartbroken at that time. Then Maisie was shrouded in a deep sense of inferiority. She began to feel that she was just a loserpared to that model. She remembered that when Ezra said she was going to her ce that night, she refused on the grounds that she had to work overtime. In the following week, Maisie had all kinds of excuses to avoid Ezra. She was not good at quarreling, but she didnt want to talk to him against her will. How did Maisie and Ezra make upter? It seemed that Maisie went to the bar to drink after work and just ran into Ezra. Ezra was so annoyed after being refused for a week that he took Maisie out of the bar as soon as he saw her. Maisie had already drunk a lot at that time. Holding the tree next to her, she began to vomit. Because of the burn in her stomach, Maisie squatted down and began to cry. Silently and Painfully. Chapter 920 Who Was Blubbering? That time, Maisie really couldnt control herself. She was not a drama queen and that time was the worst one. Ezra probably didnt expect her to be like this. He was stunned for a while before he went to help her, but Maisie pushed him away. Ezra had no choice but to call the driver and then carried her into the car. That night was crazy. She was taken home by Ezra, and she was bullied, to be more precise, punished, by Ezra from the moment she was thrown into the bathtub. They had sex. In fact, she reconciled with herself like this, Maisie, you do not have a future anyway, you might as well cherish this period of time you are still together. Time went back to this moment. Maisie felt somewhat helpless after asking these words. Since she wanted to ask for the truth, it meant that she had demanded an answer from Ezra. Ezra smiled at Maisies words, If I remember correctly, I was with you that night, right? Yes. Maisie didnt meet his eyes. It was precise because Ezra cheated on her on the first day they had just been together. Ezra said angrily, So you thought I was cheating on you? In your eyes, I just have no bottom line? Dating with another woman when Im with you? Ezras series of questions made Maisie feel guilty as if she should believe him even if he didnt need to exin anything. She took a step aside to try to distance herself from the angry man. I had nothing to do with that woman at all. That woman took money from Diana and deliberately followed my whereabouts to set me up, in order to cooperate with Diana to tarnish my reputation. Did you see that woman ever show upter? Ezra then followed up and continued to suppress her, exining angrily, No, right? After I found out what she had done, I sent someone to ban her and cut off all her resources. Now she can only make a living by running a modeling training course in her hometown. Maisie looked up at him in surprise. He was true. That woman seemed to have disappeared after that. She just won the championship of the model contest and her career began to improve. By rights, it was time for her to show up. But Maisie never saw her again. Maisie did not pay attention to these before, and her mind was clouded by jealousy. Ezra looked at her surprised expression and said, So was that why you got drunk and blubbered that time? You think I spent the night with her? Ezra remembered that event clearly, after all, it was the first time in his life that he was rejected by a woman for a week. At that time, he had just been with her, and it was when he was interested in her that she ignored him inexplicably. Ezra asked her out for a whole week and was turned down. He was annoyed and upset, so he drank down sorrow at his own bar.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Originally, Ezra would not even turn to a woman who dared to do such things to him. He had no shortage of women, and he didnt bother to spoil any woman. Several times when Maisie replied that she had to workte at night, Ezra really wanted to send her Were done, but he couldnt. He had tried many times to tell himself to send the message out, but he failed. Now Ezra finally understood why he didnt send that message out because he was reluctant to give her up. Hearing him saying that she blubbered, Maisie was a little annoyed. She talked back disgruntled, Who was blubbering? She did cry, but she didnt make a scene at all, okay? Really? Ezra began to count her crimes, You ignored me for a whole week and you didnt tell me why. You chose to go to the bar and got yourself deadly drunk. Maisie, do you know how dangerous it is for a woman to get drunk in a bar without anyone else around her? Ezra remembered how angry he was when he saw Maisie in the bar, especially when several men beside her were staring at her. At that time, Ezra didnt care about anything, so he came forward and carried her out. When we came out, I tried to help, and you pushed me away directly with great strength. I almost fell. When we went back, you were unwilling to allow me to give you a bath. Although you didnt make any noise, your silence and expression were really driving me crazy. And then, if I hadnt As soon as Ezra said this, Maisie suddenly raised her hand over his mouth and stopped him from talking anymore. If he hadnt kissed her in the bathtub or if he hadnt kept her quiet in some other way She knew what he was going to say. She remembered everything that night. Ezra, who was silenced in this way, was feeling angry and funny. He took the womans hand away, put it in his hand, and said, I think I would like it better if you gagged me in another way. Maisie withdrew her hand angrily. Instead of letting go of her, Ezra continued to talk to her very seriously, Why didnt you ask me about the rtionship with that model? If you asked and I exined, there wouldnt be such a misunderstanding between us. Ezras voice was gentle. He realized that the main problem between him and Maisie was her mistrust of him, which stemmed from many of his affairs in the past. Maisie regarded Ezra as a yboy, so she did not want to spend the rest of her life with him for fear that he would get tired of her and leave. Maisie lowered her eyes and said lowly, You didnt take the initiative to exin. I thought you should at least give me an exnation. Since you didnt, it meant Im not important to you. Ezra stopped talking. It was really his carelessness. Maybe it was because she was so sensible that Ezra didnt feel the need to exin to her, and he also punished the model, so he didnt take it to heart anymore. Unexpectedly, this incident caused so much psychological harm to her that it even became the source of her mistrust of him. Thinking of this, Ezra whispered and solemnly apologized, Im sorry. It was all my fault. I shouldve taken the initiative to exin to you. I shouldnt have let you suffer it alone. I will never do such a stupid thing again. I promise. The mans attitude was so sincere that Maisie looked at him and said, Its not your fault. Its over. His promises and statements at this moment were so real, but he didnt do anything wrong at that time, he just didnt take her to heart, in other words, he didnt love her much at that time. But now, it was real. Chapter921 A Good Wife They then fell into silence when the doctor came for them from a near distance. Roman is still in critical condition after the surgery, but he has regained some consciousness now. I think you might want to see him. The doctors remarks spoke volumes about their fathers health condition. You first, Ezra nced at Ruth and said indifferently. Ezra was unwilling to see Roman with Ruth because she never treated him as family and he just treated her the same way back. He thought theyd better take turns visiting their father. Ruth entered Romans ward without a word. Roman was nearly at deaths door, being gaunt and green around the gills. Ruth had every right to hate Roman who had a marked preference for sons over daughters. Ruth believed Roman was the chief culprit who cornered Diana her mother and Anna. The three of them would not be reduced to this circumstance if he had given her and Anna more warmth, and if he had given her mother due respect and love. But now their condition was miserable: one died, one went mad, and Ruth was about to be behind bars. Ruth couldnt help weeping bitter tears in the face of Romans gauntness. Im sorry Roman said to her on the bed, holding out his hand difficultly. His words seemed to be moreforting before his pending death Sorry? Ruth suddenly lost control of her mood. How does your apology help us in any way? My mom is now a maniac! Anna and Linda Marshall died! And look at what you got me into! Your apology is now thest thing I need. Can your apology make us live our lives one more time? Her yell made it harder for Roman to breathe; he had to take big gulps of breath again. The doctor, Ezra, and Maisie walked in right away as the monitoring apparatus shrieked. Roman had not known about the death of Anna and Linda. He had been in a semia all day until a severe pain suddenly attacked him in the chest. He had difficulty breathing as if someone was dragging him and would not stop it till dragging him down to hell. This was the status quo after the monitoring device gave an alert and the doctor gave his resuscitation. Romanpletely copsed by the unexpected news from Ruth that Anna and Linda died although he did not value them too much. After all, two daughters leaving him forever at once was poignant. The patient is in critical condition. I told you toe here not to make things worse by yelling, but maybe to see him and say thest words you could. Ruth stepped aside at a loss, her mind a nk. She then turned around and left the ward sadly. She had no more to say to her father. She also did not have the slightest grief over his pending death. Ruth would not choose to be a human being if there was a next life, just as Anna wrote in her suicide note. Ruth hoped she would not be a human being; more importantly, she would not be a daughter of such parents again. Roman was overwhelmed by the death of his two daughters and there was nothing the doctor could do to save his life. He was too weak to say anything when Ezra and Maisie came near to his bed. Sorr He passed away, failing to finish his apology to Ezra despite his trying so. Sorry should be the word Roman was trying to speak out to Ezra, just as he would say to others around him if he could.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ezra just looked at the man on the bed, showing no grief at all just as Ruth did. It was miserable and pitiable that Roman as a father should be reduced to the circumstance where no one felt sad at all about his death. Ezra and Maisie spent the following days taking care of Romans funeral. They also dealt with the funeral of Anna. Ruth was arrested the day Roman died; Diana was detained and spent the rest of her life behind bars. They did it for Anna because, in the end, she left him with a letter which informed Ruth and Diana. Lindas funeral was taken care of by Mrs. Marshall. Words have it that Mrs. Marshall cried to her ckout several times either for the death of Linda or that of Roman. The reason was that Roman has gone after all, which meant tough days for Mrs. Marshall and the Marshall family behind her were on the way because Ezra would not give a damn about how they doing. Some projects were undertaken by the Marshalls because of Romans autocratic influence. Now that hes gone; Ezra would not give any preference for the Marshalls anymore. Though Romans funeral was taken care of by his son Ezra, it was executed specifically by his Maisie because of Ezras injured arms. Ezra is undoubtedly canny and sophisticated. He yed less role in the funeral taking his injured arms as an excuse so as to increase Maisies appearance on many asions, which in effect emphasized Maisies status as his wife. Roman was after all somebody in Riverside City and ordingly deserved a solemn funeral. Much as Ezras unwillingness to do so, Roman had his own acquaintances, so he had to do it solemnly. And Maisie was in charge during the whole process, which made everyone know about her, her status, and her ability. Maisie was widely praised because she did everything methodically while Ezra was told many times that he had a good wife. Ezra would always show off that Maise was an all-rounder who was a beautiful, talented, and good cook and that they could always have delicious meals. Sometimes even Maisie would think Ezra thought too highly of her because she barely cooked for him since their reunion. Howe he pretended to be so convincing that he had feasts by her every day? Youd better stop bragging about me in front of others because that was far from the truth. Maisie proposed to him as she wiped medicine on his wounds after another busy day. Ezras wounds healed gradually, yet medicine was still needed. It hurt too much that he could not wipe medicine by himself with one arm, so Maisie did it for him. Now it had be a ritual for Maisie to wipe medicine on his wounds despite his arm being almost healed. You are a good cook indeed. Whats wrong with my praise for you? Ezra raised his eyebrow and asked as he enjoyed it when her soft fingers touched him from time to time. I believe I cook well, but there wont be enough time for me to cook for you and our son; My job, you know, requires frequent overwork and asional trip on business. Therefore, its not fair to say Ezra and his son could not eat their fill. Maisie spoke from her heart that she could not juggle her job and family chores after she went back to work. Chapter922 A Nodding Acquaintance That doesnt matter. Im not demanding three meals a day from you; an asional meal is all that we need. You are so good at your work, so there is no reason you should note into your own. I didnt see thating that you are so reasonable and considerate. Maisie cast a nce at him. Most men are male chauvinists to some extent who wish women to devote more to family over work, and so did Ezra in theory. He did notck money; he should demand womens devotion to family but now he chose to support Maisies career without reserve. Maisie was kind of moved. She would not give up on her career for anything because she knew well the importance of womens careers. If Ezra forced her to choose family over career, chances were that she would give up on him but not her career. Of course, Ezra was not the target here: any man who demanded Maisie quit her job would not win her agreement. Men were far less important than careers, which was the consensus among Emilia Jones, Nina, Jean, and her. Have I ever been unreasonable? Am I the kind of man who only believes in womens value for the family? Ezra grunted and grabbed her hand suddenly. Maisie withdrew her hand snappishly from Ezra who jumped at every opportunity to take advantage of her. He clinched to her with his intact arm lest she escaped when they need to mingle with others. It was under pretext that he held her hands in front of people; now they were in private, so he did it on purpose. Well, you are a good man who respects women. Maisie was going to leave with that perfunctory response. You cant gloss it over like that! It seems that I am truly unreasonable. Ezra grabbed her again and protested. You have to tell me Who I really am in your eyes!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Well Words failed Maisie. That was not a small question of which the answer she gave could not be perfunctory. She did not want to talk too much with Ezra now, but the light in Ezras eyes showed no sign of quitting. Im exhausted and want to go to sleep. She looked at Ezra and said tiredly in the end. That was the first fragility shown by her since their reunion. Ezra went easy on her immediately and stopped questioning her. Im sorry. You are too tired these days. Good night. Theyve been upied by the funeral of Roman recently, and Ezra had to take care of such otherpany business, like the departments he had to rearrange after Ruth was prisoned. because they were controlled by Ruth and her cronies. Moreover, they would be busy burying Roman tomorrow. It appeared he was being a little unreasonable to keep questioning her. Maisie said no more and went to turn off the light. Maise was on one side of their great bed near their sons crib, Ezra on the other. They slept like this these days, lying on the bed with nothing else to think about, at least that was true of Maise who was so busy that could fall into sleep right away every day. Maisie, Ezra called her as she became drowsy. What? The attachment and gentleness in his low voice attacked her on such a silent night. She rolled over to their son and murmured. Nothing. Just want to say good night. He chuckled. Night, Maisie thought he could not be more bored. Ezra became silent as Maisie said no more, but his mind became acuter as his injured arm began to heal. For example, he wanted to hold the woman into his arm and had a good sleep. The burial ceremony tomorrow would mark the end of these messy things, the beginning of peace between him and Maisie, and the start of days exclusive to his family of three. Not long he heard the regr breath of Maisie. He sighed C She was torturing him. They shared a bed, but she fell into sleep earlier every night, leaving him tossing and turning for a long time. Lots of people came to the graveyard the day Roman was buried. Many of them were Romans old acquaintances; several people came from the family of Ruths husband; even Mrs. Marshall, her husband as well as Erica Marshall came along. But Ezra did not even look at them. Ruths husband and his family were also bastards who forced Ruth to sign a divorce settlement the day before she was taken away by the police. They were here just because Ezra gave them some projects. They were respectful towards Ezra for that. Ezra also made it clear to them that they should bring up Ruths children responsibly or there would be consequences. Ezra. Mrs. Marshall mumbled behind while Ezra nned to leave the funeral with Maisie. What? They stopped and turned around. Maisie still kept her demeanor while Ezra responded impatiently with overt disgust toward her. Heres the thing, Ezra Mrs. Marshall was interrupted immediately We are not that familiar with each other, so youd better call me President Cantillo or Mr. Cantillo. Ezras words were filled with indifference to inste her. Ezra had no truck with Mrs. Marshall at all; he just loathed her. Mrs. Marshall absolutely spoke ill of him before Diana, and maybe many moves targeted at him were plotted partly by her. Not to mention he knewter that she was Romans mistress. Over a year of deception and maniption of Diana could prove how malicious she was. Mrs. Marshall certainly contributed a lot to Dianas lunacy. Mrs. Marshall, the example of dirty y, was more loathsome than Diana, so Ezra showed no respect at all. Mrs. Marshall was embarrassed; her husband was the same; her daughter Erica was annoyed. Ezra! Erica yelled at her immediately. She was too spoiled to put up with her mother being humiliated like this, totally forgetting she was yelling at the man who almost threw her down from the rooftop. She lost control also because of the intimacy between Ezra and Maisie. No one could imagine how jealous and angry when she knew they were married. That Ezra would marry a country girl like Maisie rather than herpletely pissed her off. What was most irritable was that the general publics contempt for Maisie transformed into wide praise after the exposure of their marriage. Chapter923 Leave Riverside City Ezra cast Erica a fierce nce as a threat after her explosion. Maisie acted as if nothing urred, but Erica thought Maisie was scarier than Ezra because Maisie still remembered she ended up being in the police station when she tried to find fault with Maisie. Shut up! Mrs. Marshall turned around right away and chided Erica bitterly. This is none of your business. Go back to the car! Mr. Marshall gazed at her and growled. Mr. Marshall did so because he did not want Erica to spoil their business and offend Ezra. If Ezra was pissed off, they wouldnt end up well. After all, they were not above suspicion. Was there someone who should remain totally innocent in the business world? Erica turned around and left in a huff after volleys of scolding. President Cantillo, dont be serious with her. She was spoiled by us; we will give her a good lecture back. Mr. Marshall forced a smile and said humbly. You had to admit Mr. Marshall got a thing to read people. He veered to call Ezra President Cantillo right after Mrs. Marshall was embarrassed. You are here for those businesses, right? Ezra cut it to the chase and said disdainfully. Ezra already saw them through. They came here to say some good words because he aborted several businesses with them. Right. Mrs. Marshall decided. She was more influential as a tender woman in such main events. We have undertaken those projects before your father died and weve done them well. It baffles us that you pull the plug on them. We only count on them to get by. If you take them back, we would have difficulty living our life. Mrs. Marshall wept uncontrobly during her sympathetic performance. Ezra sneered and thought to himself that Roman was captivated by Mrs. Marshalls gimmick of being piteous with touching eyes. I think we both know clearly why my father did business with you. Ezra pointed to the bare answer without further ado. Ezras remarks explicitly unfolded Romans affairs with Mrs. Marshall, which made her pull off the same stick C weeping to avoid embarrassment. Mr. Marshalls face suddenly changed. It was kind of odd for him to tolerate his wifes cheating on him; most men would hate their wife to death in that circumstance. But he was indeed odd. He did nothing to punish her. On the contrary, he kind of connived if their affairs to gain from the Cantillos for their days to be better off. It also obviously proved Mr. Marshalls ineptness C he was not able to make their lives better by himself so he just let her wife hit on others. Mr. Marshall was born with silver spoons and had his ownpany which was sustained only by a few projects given by Roman as a result of his bad management skills. Mrs. Marshall never stopped shedding tears, and Mr. Marshall gave ast shot to break the impasse. Would you please not cancel all the projects? Otherwise, we would have difficulty keeping our head above water. He begged in a faltering voice. You think Im an idiot? Ezra jeered. Mr. Marshall stiffened with embarrassment. Do you think I dont know how much youve made from those projects? What you have is already enough for afortable life. And now you are telling me you have difficulty keeping your head above water? Ezra continued.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mrs. Marshall stopped weeping all of a sudden while Mr. Marshall had to squeeze a smiling face. Ezra supposed Roman knew how much they had stolen from those projects these years, he just decided not to pursue the matter considering the affair. Ezra already conducted deep research on their assets C they pretended to be miserable but actually had several real estates all over the country, let alone their houses in Riverside City. I have to add, Ezra continued. I canceled those projects not out of sheer disgust for you. Ezrasck of respect for them apanied his disgust for them. The most important reason is that these projects are more valuable if they are managed by me, Ezra addedzily. Your management is just mediocre, but I will make their value multiply several times. Ezras deration was a p in their face that they were incapable of management. They knew how good Ezra was. But no one hates money. They just didnt want to give up. We certainly know they would be more valuable if managed by you; though our family wont suffer, we have to sustain ourpany and the staff. Thats fine, Ezra said indifferently. You could just transfer yourpany to me. I can assure you that no one would be dismissed, and maybe they have higher sries and better benefits. Mr. Marshall and Mrs. Marshall froze there. You are literally killing us. Mr. Marshall trembled. Yes, I am, Ezra said in a tough voice. Give yourpany to me, leave with your corruption money and go away. Ezra had nned to deal with them after things at hand even if they didnte here today. He hated them all, especially Erica. Erica never stopped making trouble and he would not allow her to hurt Maisie in Riverside City. They had benefited a lot from his father so he had his reason to make them disappear from the picture. Of course, you could stay if you want, but the premise is that you make your daughter behave herself, or I would lose myst mercy for you. Ezra held his arms around Maisie and left with her right after his ultimatum to them. The pale Mr. Marshall and Mrs. Marshall exchanged looks; Mrs. Marshall wept again. Look at your tears. They are not helpful here. Mr. Marshall reproached her and strode away in a huff. Mrs. Marshall stared at him bitterly, suppressed her inner disgust toward him, and followed up hurriedly. Chapter 924 There Was Still Time They left the graveyard. When they got into the car, Maisie asked Ezra in confusion, Why do they have to leave Riverside? Ezra looked at her and said, Or do you want Erika to piss you off every day? Youre right. I dont want to. But it is interesting to punish her and see her annoyed. Erika was a stupid girl and was no match for Maisie. Ezra said throughughter, I dont realize that you are interested in it. Maisie gave a little cough and said, Maybe we all have such gratification when fighting back against the people who bullied us. Maisie had never bullied others, but she fought back against Erikas bullying hard. It was super cool, especially when Erica failed. Ezra added, We should fight back harder in the future. After all, some people will never yield until they are defeatedpletely. Erika was the kind of person. Maisie was perplexed, Why does Erika not afraid that she will follow Diana and her two daughters downfall? Mrs. Marshall is shrewd and she must stop Erika. I hope they have listened to my warning today, said Ezra. Peoples unlimited greed would in turn devour them. Covertly, Mr. and Mrs. Marshall had got more than enough over these years. They should learn to stop and be satisfied with what they had got. Otherwise, Ezra would force them into returning all the gains. All these things came to an end along with Romans funeral. After Ezra and Maisie arrived home, Nancy told them that she had to leave. Maisie was attached to Nancy, who was also sad about leaving. Nancy said, I want to stay with you for another couple of days, but somethinges up and I have to leave. In Nancys original n, the return was a short trip. Now, she had finished all the things rted to the Cantillo family and was delighted to see that Maisie and Ezra were not engaged in busy work all day. When do you leave? asked Ezra. Early tomorrow morning. I nned to take some photos for you three, but the n failed because of all these unexpected matters, Nancy said regretfully. These days, Maisie and Ezra had been busy dealing with Romans burial, so, the shooting was dyed. Although Ezra had no affection for his father, it did no good for his public image, if he took his wife, kid, and mother out for photography during such a period. Maisie had Nancys arm in hers andforted her, Theres still time. We can take photos next time we meet. Ezra, standing next to them, gave Maisie a mncholy nce. He wondered whether Maisie would still be Mrs. Cantillo the next time his mother returned home. Would he get the photos of the happy family? Ezra had been worried about these all these days. Although Maisie had stayed with him and helped him deal with many things, he always had a sense of unreality and felt that Maisie would tell him that they should be parted from each other. Its a deal! We will get it next time. Nancy replied to Maisie and there seemed to be another meaning in her words. Nancy went back to her room and packed up her luggage after they had settled down the time to leave. When she was packing, Ezra knocked at the door and walked in. Nancy asked him with a smile, Anything wrong? Ezra took a suitcase that had been packed up and pushed it aside.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then he said, Are you sure you dont want toe back and live with us? From Ezras point of view, he hoped that Nancy could stay by his side. He was worried about her living alone abroad as his mother aged. Nancy raised her eyebrows and asked, Live with us? It should be live with you only, right? Would he have a family when she returned to the country next time? What do you mean? Ezra thought Maisie and he had given a vivid performance as a sweet couple and at least he was sincere about the rtionship, so he did not think Nancy could tell something was wrong. Seeing him pretend, as usual, Nancy said snappishly, I mean, can you keep Maisie staying with you? Before Ezra could say something, Nancy added, Dont think I cant tell that theres a problem between you two. Maisie does not want to marry you. Nancy spoke of Ezras secret and thus Ezra was speechless. He stared at his mother for a while and then sat on the bed dispiritedly. How did you know it? This was an indirect admission that Nancy was right. My ESP, Nancy sighed, I can sense that you love her but shes keeping something from you. Yes Ezra murmured. Nancy sneered, It serves you right. So why didnt you cherish her before? Nancy said in a harsh tone. Ezra murmured in depression, Mrs. Wenninger, am I still your lovely son? Nancy replied, Then why do you think I scold you? Ezra threw up his hands in surrender and said, Dont scold me for that. I knew I was wrong. He then guaranteed, Dont worry about it. I assure you well be stable next time you are back. I mean it. I believe I will move her with my heart. Youd better will. Nancy started to pack up another suitcase. If you fail her again, no one will help you. I see, Ezra answered. So, you have to consider whether to live in Riverside this time. Okay, Nancy promised. On second thought, she said, I will live on my own when Im back. I dont want to trouble you. Maisie and Nancy would definitely get along well. However, it would be better if the mother left the newlyweds some space. No problem, Ezra replied without hesitation. I know a vi nearby is on sale. I will buy it. Also, Ill redecorate it and air the rooms before your return. Ezra respected his mothers opinion. He knew that Nancy was taking care of her rtionship with Maisie. Maisie and Nancy were two important people in Ezras life, and they could do whatever they wanted to get along well with each other. However, Nancy was speechless about her sons decision, I dont want to live in such a big house. The neighborhood where Ezra lived was filled with vis with three floors. It was a waste for her to live in the vi alone. Ezra had his own n and he exined it to Nancy, Im thinking that you can transform the first floor into your studio. Above all, you live next to us. We can meet every day yet we dont disturb each other. Ezras idea was persuasive and Nancy thought it was indeed awesome to transform the first floor into a studio. Chapter 925 Had to Move Out I assign the task to you, said Nancy. No problem, Ezra then asked her for advice, Then will you design the studio by yourself? Or should I find a professional designer? Ill do it by myself. I love designing and I want to n my own studio. OK, its not in a hurry. Take your time. Nancy was pleased by Ezras thoughtful suggestion. Thank you. She was longing to end her days in a foreign country and return to her homnd. She had been forced to go abroad and make a living with her own expertise. But inside, she was still missing her home and wanted toe back. However, those guys she hated were keeping her away from Riverside. And now, some of them had died and others had been put in prison. She coulde back with relief. Ezra and Maisie treated Nancy to dinner in the evening and sent her to the airport the next morning. To Maisies surprise, she turned out to be the one who could not drag herself away from Nancy. Maisies eyes were red when she watched Nancys receding figure at the security check. Maisie wasfortable and happy when she was with Nancy these days. She felt that she was cared for and loved by an elder rtive. Perhaps she was toocking in maternal love; thus, Nancys kindness triggered the emotional wave inside Maisie. Ezra saw her sadness due to Nancys departure and he was delighted. Anyway, Maisies good rtionship with his mother was to his benefit to some extent. If they did not get along well, she would just dump him right away. Ezraforted her in a gentle tone, When she finishes her work abroad, she will be back. Last night, he told Maisie that he would buy the vi next to his for Nancy, and Maisie thought it was a good idea. Shes also your mom, remember? Ezra continued, You can share my mother and my money if you want. Anything wrong with you? Maisie said and left. It was true that she was a little bit sad, but Ezra smoothed her sadness away. Ezra chuckled and followed her. They went side by side to the parking lot. Because of the wound on Ezras arm, Maisie, instead, drove the car. As a matter of fact, the wound almost healed, but Ezra made use of it to pretend to be weak. As for Maisie, she just passed over his little trick. When they were just on the way home, David called Maisie. Instinctively, Ezra thought it would not be a call with good news. Plus, it was inconvenient for Maisie to hold the phone when she was driving. Therefore, Ezra took the initiative to hold it. He said, Let me help you hold the phone. Easy held the phone and put David on the speakerphone. David said on the phone, Maisie, do you have time tonight? Yes, whats up? Maisie answered. With everything settled down now, Maisie had some spare time finally. David said withughter, Have dinner tonight. Steven is here. Steven? Maisie was surprised. Didnt you say he wasnting? Last time, David told her that Steven would havee this weekend. However, Diana Rhodes went mad and injured Ezra, and then Roman passed away. Maisie was thus not in the mood to care about Stevens visit. The truth was she would have had no time to serve Steven, even though he came at that time. Later, she thought David was just making a joke to elicit feelings of Ezras envy. But she was wrong. Steven was in the town. Ezra got to know what David said on the phone. He knew David nned it deliberately. So did Steven. Otherwise, they would not change the visit time from that busy weekend to today, just in step with Maisies spare time. Ezra thought David was troubling him on purpose with Steven. He warned David, David, dont favor others. Anyway, I am your brother-inw now. David was deliberately obtuse and said, Oh, Mr. Cantillo is at your side. Im sorry to bother you. Ezra agreed on Maisies behalf, Maisie and I will go to dinner. Maisie looked at him, frowning. Ezra wanted to go with herst time, and now, he still insisted on it. David, at the other end, objected, Why are youing? None of us are your friends. It doesnt matter. Your sister knows me. See youter. When Ezra finished his words, he hung up the phone before David wanted to say something else-Ezra made up his mind to have dinner with them. Maisie thought for a while and said, I just want to treat him a dinner as a host. Ezra did not say anything. Now he was more and more certain that David was deliberately making trouble for him by finding Steven. Maisie and Ezra did not talk about it afterward. When they were into the urban area, Maisie said to Ezra, Ill go to my hometer, so Ill drive you home first. Ezra was leaning back in the seat. Upon hearing that Maisie wanted to go back to her home, Ezra sat up straight immediately and gazed at Maisie warily, What are you going to do? Ezra was now worried about Maisies move; after all, his mother had left the country, and there was no need for them to live together and act as a couple. To get some documents, replied Maisie. Maisie had arranged with Julian that she would go back to the Hughes Group to work after she finished all the stuff. Many rted work materials were in her home and she had to get and go through them. Also, Maisie had thought about moving out. Thus, she nned to clean up her home when she went back to get the materials.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But Maisie could tell from Ezras expression that he would not agree with her n. At once, Ezra suggested, I will go with you, and well go back together after you get them. Ezra remained resolute. Maisie could only agree with his suggestion and drove her home with him. Well, she could not move out today and it was better to get those materials first. To Maisies great surprise, she had to move out of Ezras house urgently after tonight. Changes always go beyond ns. The problem was due to dinner with David and Steven, both Maisie and Ezra fell tipsy after drinking a little wine, and now, they were used to staying in one room. As they went home, they kissed subconsciously. Chapter 926 Maisie Was Sober The dinner was quite eventful. Upon Maisies arrival, the enthusiastic Steven wanted to give her a big hug and a kiss. Ezra, however, walked after Maisie and stopped Steven at once. Well, when youre in Rome, do as a Roman do. We dont do cheek kisses here. Ezra said to Steven unhappily. Surprisingly, Steven replied, Sorry, we used to greet like this when we were abroad. He was angry about Stevens enthusiasm. But Ezra could not be defeated easily. He returned with his eyebrows raised, Very good to hear that. But dont do it again. Maisie did not want to see the barbs between Ezra and Steven, so she said to Steven, Lets settle down. Maisie was weary of it. She should note with Ezra, despite his insistence. Before they went out, she pped some makeup on and did not ask Ezra to be out with her. She thought hed better note with her. However, Ezra stood behind her and held Ezio in his arms. Heined to Ezio, Your mom is going to dine with other men and she doesnt want to go with me. Maisie remained silent, and she thought Ezio was too young to understand Ezras words. That was true. Ezio did not react to Ezras words but babbled and yed with a toy in his arms. Ezra then said to Ezio affectedly, Your mom is going to have dinner with A NORMAL FRIEND. Then why does she do makeup? Maisie could not bear hisints. She turned around, looked at Ezra, and said, It is the most basic etiquette. I dont have a lot of makeup on. I just make everything simple. Ezra then replied, It is said that women are having makeup on for their beloved ones. If you dont love him, you will not prink yourself. Maisie was rendered speechless. That she had makeup on did not mean she loved Steven. Current makeup could change ones appearancepletely. Every girl wanted to be pretty, so what was wrong to wear makeup? It was not for men at all; instead, it was to please her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Normally, when women were being petnt, men could not stand it nor handle it. Now, Maisie found out that she could not stand a man being petnt, such as Ezra. In order to stop Ezras sarcasm behind her, Maisie said, You go with me, OK? He would not think she was prinking herself if he went with her, wouldnt he? In fact, Ezra had been waiting for her invitation. Although he had told David that he would go with Maisie in a very bossy way, he felt his attendance without Maisies invitation would be less convincing. In no time, he stood up with his son in his arms and said, Im gonna change my clothes. Before they went out, Ezra saw her ring finger without a ring and went to the locker room. When Ezra came out, he was holding the diamond ring. I dont think its appropriate for you to dress up without any jewelry. Maisie looked at the super morous gem on the ring and shook her head, frowning. I dont wanna wear it. It was too expensive. What if I lose it? Ezra took her hand and put the ring on her finger. It doesnt matter. Its yours. Ezra insisted that Maisie should wear the ring, which indicated that Maisie had been married and also showed off his wealth which Steven could notpare with. Since he had heard of Steven, Ezra checked him out immediately and he got to know that Steven and his family were prestigious overseas, but they were nowhere near enough topete with Ezra. However, Maisie took off the ring on second thought, in spite of Ezras insistence. Maisie did not want to wear the showy ring in front of Steven, because she did not love to unt her wealth. Besides, the most important reason was that she had not decided how to get along with Ezra. If she had to wear a ring, Maisie would choose the one she bought. Actually, she was not fond of wearing jewels, so she put the diamond ring back and ended up choosing nothing else. Ezra went out with her in great disappointment. When they sat down, Ezra ced Maisie between David and himself, without giving Steven a chance to sit next to Maisie. However, he forgot that David was not on his side. When Maisie and Ezra sat down, David stood up and said to Steven, Come here, sit by my sisters side. You havent seen each other for many years, and you must sit here and have a talk. Ezra squinted at David with anger, and David looked at him with an innocent smile. Ezra sneered and sent a message to David on the phone. Ive heard when you were studying abroad, there was a rich girl chasing you and you turned her down. Her name is, Shania Strd? When David received the message, he red at Ezra and tightened his lips. Now, it was Ezras turn to smile innocently. As he had scented that David was missing a girl, he had been thinking about it. And he checked David when checking Steven. Ezra was not a reactive person; he took proactive action and found Davids Achilles heel so as to force David to support him. From Davids reaction, Ezra was sure that Shania was the woman David was missing. As a result, David did not try to get Maisie and Steven together during the whole dinner and he himself was dispirited, chugging his wine one after another. Maisie asked him worriedly, What happened? In her opinion, her brother was seldom demonstrative, not to mention being out of control. David shook his head with a smile. Its OK. Im just super happy to meet Steven because we havent seen each other for so long. David was hiding his true feelings. Ezra gave him a nce and did not debunk his lie. Finally, Ezra and Maisie went home and washed up. Ezra was drunk because hepeted with Steven on how many sses they could drink. Maisie was tipsy. Thus, when Ezra kissed her, she was quite sober. Chapter 927 His Dick Would Suffer Because of her soberness, Maisie woke up with shame when she found she was sleeping beside Ezra the next morning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Last night, Ezra kissed her in bed. Her consciousness told her that she must push him away. But when she just pushed him, Ezra let out a muffled groan. It reminded Maisie of his wound on the arm, and she released her grip immediately. As soon as she was released, Ezra held her waist even tighter and kissed her even deeper. Maisie indulged in Ezras soft touches and gradually followed his movements. When a bead of sweat dripped on Maisies neck, she realized Ezra must pretend to groan painfully. The wound did not pain him at all. Otherwise, he could not do it this hard. A messy night passed. Maisie woke up in the morning at six. Ezra was still sleeping beside her. nkly speaking, he was a masterpiece and every part of his body was alluring. Maisies eyes shifted from his face to his shoulder. When she saw a bite mark on his shoulder, she covered her face with her hands with great mortification. What happenedst night emerged in her mind and made her awake totally. Was she too lonely? Why did she sleep with Ezra? Actually, she was drunkst time and she did not do it with Ezra. She was just tipsy this time and she slept with him! Why? The most embarrassing point was that she cooperated and enjoyed his movements in the whole process, except for the pushing-away at the beginning. However, when she stepped on the carpet beside the bed, her legs were so weak that she almost fell down. She took a deep breath and red at the man on the bed. He must pretend that his arm hurt, and so, she was too weak and tired to stand up. Maisie wore her pajamas and took some clean clothes. She then rushed to the bathroom on the second floor to wash up. Luckily, her son slept with Daisyst night, because Ezra and Maisie came backte at night. Otherwise, her son would awake certainly because of the vigorous movements. When Maisie got out of the bathroom and dressed up, Daisy woke up and came out of the bedroom. Daisy was confused to see her wash up on the second floor. She asked, Why are you Maisie did not exin it and told Daisy in a hurry, Ill go back to my home and you take Ezio there when he wakes up. We move to my home and live there afterward. Why? Daisy was perplexed. What, what happened? Ill exin itter. I gotta go, said Maisie. Then she left in haste. Maisie had to leave as soon as possible, or she would be unable to leave when Ezra woke up. It was too awkward for her to face the current situation. As a matter of fact, Maisie had been determined to leave Ezra. She did not expect she would have sex with him when she was about to break up with him. Maisie drove home. She was muddled and distracted. To calm down, she cleaned up the whole room. After a sweaty sweep, she took a bath again and left home to work. Today, she went back to the Hughes Group officially. Upset as she was, she could not let her emotions affect her work so she switched off her phone to avoid Ezras calls when he woke up. Upon Maisies arrival on the top floor, a youngd greeted her, My dear Maisie, its really good to meet you again. Oh The young man seeded Maisie as Julians assistant after she left the office. Julian promoted him from the General Managers Office because he worked quite hard and excellently. To Maisies surprise, the young man greeted her with a shout. Normally, he was promoted to Julians personal secretary and he would have been desperate to keep the job. Besides, Maisies return meant he would be demoted, so he should have rejected her. However, the reality was he came to her, crying like the sky was falling. Maisie looked at the young man who almost shed tears before her and asked in puzzlement, Why are you? You are the Redeemer, the Christ, the Messiah of mine. The young man nearly kneeled down before her. I cant do the job. Its not something a human can do. No one can imagine what kind of life Ive been living all these days. Im going bald! Maisie realized-he was tortured by his work. It was true that the job was intense. And Mr. Julian Hughes demanded everything be perfect. David and Maisie also experienced Julians tortuous training and became such an elite step by step. Maisie and David had an enormous capacity for hard work and thrived on tough work-each time Julian scolded them, they would review and correct their faults at once. After that, they would improve themselves as swiftly as possible. There were many times they studied until early morning in order to do their jobs better next time. In this way, Maisie and David supported and supervised each other, and step by step, they became the two most capable assistants around Julian. The young man said, Come, Ms. Maisie, we can hand over the work right now. I know you start to work today and I came to the office especially earlier for an early handover. Maisie cracked a tolerant smile. She could tell that the young man was really suffering from the job and wanted to leave right away. Maisie always gave priority to her work, so she put down her bag and the young man started to hand things over. Because Maisie had worked as Julians assistant for so many years and was familiar with many parts of the work, the handover went quite well. When Maisie was immersed in her work with her phone switched off, Ezra was getting furious at home. After Maisie had left, it was long before Ezra woke up. He had been with Maisie for a whole night so he tried to put his arm around her instinctively when he woke up, but he could not touch her. He opened his eyes and found that there was no one sleeping beside him-the other part of the bed was even cold. Maisie had got up for a long while. The next second, Ezra recalled that today was Maisies first day to go back to the Hughes Group. Ezra knew that Maisie was earnest and dedicated to her work and she must go to work early. In relief, Ezray back on the bed at the thought and savored the moments ofst night. He had not been heavily drunk; tipsy only. But he thirsted for her body so desperately that he kissed her driven by alcohol. He thought he would give up if Maisie resisted; however, she just pushed him at the beginning and let him bone inter. Afterward, he just did it as he wished, never caring about the wound on his arm or something else. When thinking of these, Ezra felt he was on heat again. He went to the bathroom in a rush and took a shower to cool himself; otherwise, his dick would suffer. Chapter 928 A Gang of Cronies Ezra went out of the bathroom and went downstairs. On the second floor, he saw Daisy was packing up the luggage with his son and Maisie was not there. Ezra stepped forward and held his son in his arms. He then asked Daisy, Why are you packing up suddenly? Daisy knew that Ezra did not want to be parted from Maisie. Daisys hesitation made Ezra worried immediately. He asked at once, Wheres Maisie?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daisy had to tell him the truth. She left early in the morning and told me to move back today with Ezio. After she finished, Daisys eyes flickered away guiltily, because she knew it would be a huge blow to Ezra. As expected, Ezra became upset as soon as she finished her words. If he was not holding his son, he would be furious like crazy. For a while, Ezra sneered, She did very well! Then, he passed his son to Daisy and went upstairs. He would probably call Maisie. Daisy let out a sigh with Ezio in her arms. She did not know what happened between her masters. They were about to part as soon as Nancy had just left abroad. Daisy thought they had been getting along pretty well these days. Upstairs, Ezra was walking about therge bedroom for a while, trying to calm down C he did not want to quarrel with Maisie. However, the more Ezra tried to be calm, the angrier he became. He thought they would make a progress afterst nights sex, but now she was moving away. Ezra felt it was so offensive! Most importantly, she ran away after the shag, which made him like a sex toy! When thinking of it, Ezra took his phone and called Maisie. Then, he was more fuming because Maisie switched off her phone. He could give vent to his great anger nowhere now. Ezra felt his forehead throbbing with anger. Maisie For the first time in his life, he was so angry with a woman that he could not speak a word. When Ezra got downstairs again, Daisy had prepared breakfast. She looked at Ezra with concern and said, Mr. Cantillo, please have breakfast first. Ezra said, OK. Then he sat beside the dining table and told Daisy, Ill let the driver send you and Ezio thereter. Daisy replied, Thank you. She thought Ezra would have thrown a fit. But now Ezra looked calm. Daisy was a bit worried about whether Ezra was really angry at Maisie. So, she asked, Mr. Cantillo, Youre not really mad at the boys mother, are you? Though I dont know the reason, I dont think Maisie would make unnecessary quarrels. If theres a misunderstanding, I wish you guys could talk it through. After getting along with Nancy and Ezra for several days, Daisy was happy for Maisie. For one thing, it was not easy for Maisie to meet such a nice mother-inw like Nancy. Daisy had been there, so she knew how difficult it was to deal with a mother-inw. Asting rtionship between couples sometimes depended on a nice mother-inw. For another, Ezra cared about Maisie. Therefore, Daisy sincerely hoped Maisie and Ezra could release the knot in their hearts and live a happy life. Ezra pressed the tip of the tongue against a mr and said to Daisy, She does not make unreasonable quarrels. But she slept with me and did not want to be responsible for what she did. Ezra said it through gritted teeth, which fully indicated how it annoyed him. Daisy was speechless in embarrassment and astonishment. She was embarrassed at the sudden sexual topic and startled by Maisies reaction. Normally, runaway after sex was so typical of a thing that a man would do. Why would Maisie do that too? But soon, it came to Daisy that Maisie may not prepare for the sexual rtionship with Ezra. Daisy shouldnt be the judge in this case. She then lowered her head to eat. Ive packed my stuff. Please tell the driver to bring it there too. Ezra finished his breakfast and told Daisy, Mums the words. Maisie ran away, and Ezra would keep chasing after her. Maisie was back to the Hughes and would not go abroad nor leave Riverside. Thus, since she was in Riverside, Ezra was not afraid of her fleeing. He would follow wherever she went. This time, he would not quarrel with her, nor get angry with her, and instead, he just yed the game in her way. Daisy chuckled, Okay. Lips sealed. Daisy thought it was a little bit childish but was also the best way to deal with the problem. At least, it was better than either a quarrel or silent violence. Thus, the driver took Daisy and Ezio away with their luggage after breakfast. Of course, Ezras luggage was in the car. However, Maisies things were left in Ezras house because she had no time to pack them up. Ezra went to work with great frustration. He sent messages to his friends in the chat group. Phil first sent peals ofughter, making no attempt to conceal his derision. Julian replied briefly yet mockingly, Thats karma. Not long after, Arthur sent his moderate response, Feel sorry for you. Totally understand. Jean ran away many times after having sex with me. Wee to my world, man. In fact, Arthurs words were not helpful, or lets say, worse. Women ran away every time after they had sex? How could he get used to it? I dont understand. Dont you think you guys kind of look more like friends with benefits than couples? Phil probably enjoyed his life recently, and so, he had been so cocky. Ezra was quite cross with them, and mentioned to Julian, Can you kick him out? Phil sent out a message, OK, Ill be quiet. Arthur again said to Ezra, Its true, just get used to it. He got a gang of cronies who could never give him timelyfort when he needed it. Chapter 929 Did You Bully My Sister After Maisie was busy at work for a while, David came and greeted her in her office. Subconsciously, Davids presence reminded Maisie of the sex with Ezra. If David had not set up the dinner with Steven, Ezra would not be there, and thus, would not drink a lot (neither did her), and Maisie would not have had sex with Ezrast night. Turning the clock further back to the days when David had not sent Ezios photos furtively to Ezras father, it was obvious that Ezra would not have known Ezio and gone to Grafstin to find her and the story ended. David was such a brother who would spoil rather than aplish things. Therefore, she shook her hands at David, frowning with impatience, Go back to your office and dont show up again. Otherwise, she would let her fists do the talking. As a sister, Maisie had nevershed out at David, nor had bullied or beat him, since they were kids. But now, when she thought over the stupid things that David had done over these days, Maisie regretted not beating him hard. But in reality, David had changed her lifepletely. David was depressed due to Maisies ruthlessness. He walked over and leaned on Maisies desk, asking worriedly, Maisie, whats up? What happened? Before Maisie could say anything, David became angry. Youre not being bullied by Ezra, are you? Maisie looked at her brother. Ezra did bully her for the whole freaking night, thanks to David. Out of anger, Maisie grabbed a folder next to her to hit David on his should. You dont need to worry about me. Go back to your office and work! It was a gentle hit aiming to frighten David out of her office. David looked at her in astonishment, murmuring, Maisie Maisie was about to say something, yet she found Julian standing at the door of her office. She was embarrassed to let Julian witness the stupid sibling fights. Good morning, Mr. Hughes. Maisie put down the folder in her hand and stood up to greet Julian. David also turned around and greeted Julian reverently, Good morning, Mr. Hughes. Julian nced at Maisie and David, and said to Maisie atst, Come to my office.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Then he walked away. Julian knew from the bickering that Maisie was in a bad mood, too, due tost night. She was not indifferent, so Ezra was not the only one who was depressed. Maisie red at David and followed Julian to his office, leaving David in her office rubbed his shoulder, frustrated. Although Maisie did not hit him hard, it was the first time Maisie hit him C that was hurt. David thought to himself in a huff, Ezra must irritate Maisie! He went out of Maisies office and back to his. As soon as he sat down, he called Ezra, Did you bully my sister? Ezra acknowledged on the phonenguidly, Yes. Violently. When David heard this, he was on fire. Ezra, Ill let my sister divorce you right now! No wonder Maisie threw a tantrum at him this morning. That exined everything and Ezra was behind this. David had long known that Ezra was a bad guy, who showed his true color just after a few days of living with Maisie. Faced with Davids rage, Ezra said calmly, On the bed. David was struck dumb, not knowing he was embarrassed or angry. Stunned for a while, David cursed, What? Are you insane? What a shameless piece of shit! Ezra sneered, Since you put me in guilt, I must be convinced of it. Right? Psychopath, David was furious. David, Ive got something on you. Believe it or not, I will immediately tell your sister about the girl. Ezra started to warn David. Ezra was sure that David did not want Maisie to know about it because she would have sympathy for him. David was not in a situation where he loved someone, yet the other one did not love him back; instead, David was scared. That girl was sincere and kind, though a bit straightforward. Obviously, David loved her, but he always betrayed his feelings and stayed where he was. Ezra guessed that David was probably abased by his origin and his parents, and thus, he flinched. David was mad at Ezra, Youre really despicable! David was confused about how Ezra knew about his secret and how Ezra found out the girl he had been hiding it well all these years. Ezra ignored Davids curse. I dont care what you do. You must get Steven out of my life. On second thought, Ezra changed his mind. Forget it. It might be good for me if he stays. Thanks to Steven and the dinnerst night, Ezra spent a wonderful night with Maisie. Despite the fleeing Maisie today, Ezra didnt lose anything in the end. David felt Ezra was fickle and abnormal, so he simply hung up the phone. In Julians office, Julian talked with Maisie about work instead of Ezra. After all, Maisie was not familiar with many changing policies after a long absence from the job. Julian filled Maisie in with these things, which meant, Julian thought highly of Maisie. Maisie was deeply touched and swore in her heart that she would never mess with her work, no matter what happened in the future. Maisie went out after they finished their talk. Maisie sighed with relief since Julian didnt talk about Ezra, which was a lucky surprise; otherwise, she would be quite embarrassed. During the break, Maisie brewed herself a cup of coffee and powered on the phone nervously. She was afraid of Ezras calls since he must be in great anger. But Maisie could not keep her phone off all day, because she was worried about her son and Daisy. She wondered whether Daisy had sessfully escaped with her son. If Ezra did not allow them to move or kept Ezio, it would be a big problem. As soon as Maisie thought of the possibility that Ezra kept her son, she dialed Daisys number. Maisie left in such a hurry this morning that she had not even considered this. Chapter 930 “Maisie’s Husband” Daisy picked up the phone soon. Maisie asked, Daisy, did Ezio and you move out? Daisy replied with a bright chuckle, Yes, we did. Mr. Cantillo lets the driver drive us home. Maisie was a little surprised. Could Ezra be obliging? And Maisie added, Did he say anything? Nope, Daisy had promised Ezra to help him keep the secret. Although Daisy felt that she was not allowed to do that as Maisies nanny, she was out of hope that Maisie and Ezra could get along well. So, she decided to betray Maisie this time. Okay. Maisie did not find anything wrong in Daisys rxed response and she sighed with relief. Then Daisy reminded Maisie on the phone, I only brought part of Ezios and my luggage. I did not pack up yours upstairs. Got it, Maisie also thought of it. Ill buy those things when I need them. Daisy did not say anything else. She just thought it was such a pity and a waste to leave boxes of clothes Ezra bought for Maisie there. Each piece of clothes was good-looking and suitable for Maisie. To Daisys surprise, Ezra did have an eye for clothes. After Maisie ended the call with Daisy, she checked the records of calls and chats and found Ezra did not contact her at all. She felt something was wrong. Normally, Ezra would call her and quarrel with her. Why was he so calm this time? The next second, Maisie thought, he might also acquiesce in the fact that they were parted, so he simply did not contact her; after all, these days of mutual peace were based on acting for Nancy. Or he acquiesced in the view that what happenedst night was just an adult game when they were drunk and out of control. It was not a big deal. She put away her phone and continued to work as she thought about the two possibilities. It was good to be at peace and not to disturb each other. Because it was her first day of work, Maisie was buried in lots of work in the morning. The young man who handed the work over to her wished her to get everything straight at once so that he could hurry back to his secretarys office, never bearing the high pressure from Julian again. Maisie was too busy to even have her lunch. However, Maisies phone rang as noon approached. It was Ezra. Maisie felt a quiver of worry when she saw the name on the screen. Maisie did not know what Ezra was thinking about and why he called her now, after his disappearance for a whole morning. But she picked up the phone. After all, she had run away in the early morning and could not refuse his call now. Maisie thought that Ezra must be talking to her with a cold face at the other end, but she then heard him ask in a rxed tone, Lets have lunch together? What? Maisie did not expect he would ask her for lunch in such an easy way. She thought she had heard something wrong for a while.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I mean, are you free at noon? Mrs. Cantillo. Would you like to have lunch together? Ezra repeated. This time he said in a cheesy tone, which made Maisie feel goosebumps. You She wanted to ask him why youre not angry, or if you understand why I ran away this morning. But she did not know how to start the questions. Also, she was confused about Ezras attitude. Thus, she made an excuse to turn him down, Im sorry. Its my first day at work and Im too busy to eat out. Okay, Ezra replied in a disappointed tone, but not very unpleasant. Then just do your work. Maisie hung up the phone with a tight frown. Abnormal. Ezras reaction was too abnormal. Why did he give up quickly? But she buried herself in her work afterward, because she was really busy and did not want to have backlogs. Not long after, David knocked at her door and walked in. He looked unhappy. Look. Ezra orders lunch for everyone in the building. Maisie froze with surprise. That was why he gave up quickly then. They just ended their call and the lunch was sent here. He must prepare for it early. He was sure she would not eat out with him in this case. Davidined, He told the restaurant he was your husband. Later, the rumors fly and everyone in the Hughes will know you are in love. What? Maisie could hardly sit still and ran out of her office when David told her the news. David followed her with disgust. To be honest, David regarded Ezra as a scheming bitch now. Ezra had known Maisie did not want to marry him and live with him, but he disyed his affection in such a high-sounding way. If Maisie demanded divorceter, she would not achieve it of her own free will. Maisie helped Ezra handle Romans funeral when his arm was injured. All important people in Riverside now knew Maisie, Davids elder sister, was Ezras wife. David gradually realized how scheming Ezra was by the delivered lunch and Ezras name of Maisies husband. He was angry and resentful about Ezras scheming against his sister. Maisie came out and found her colleagues were gathering in a nearby conference room, distributing their lunches happily. A man eximed, Wow, its the Grandixs lunch box. Fancy! Another guy held a cup of coffee and screamed, Coffee from the Old Time Caf? OMG, I feel like Im at the peak of my life. I have to take photos. It is really my best working lunch. As far as Im concerned, these are Mr. Cantillos restaurant and caf. Mr. Cantillo is generous. Others sniggered, He is not generous to us, yet to Maisie. We are piggybacking on Maisie. Thats true. The others echoed the view and then burst outughing excitedly. They all knew they were piggybacking on Maisie. Ezra spent lots of money to make the colleagues happy for Maisies sake. But it proved, from a sideways perspective, that Maisie and Ezra were good in their marriage C at least, Ezra was willing to spend time and money on her. Chapter 931 Pick You Up after Work For a moment, it was hrious in the conference room. Some of the staff took selfies with the coffee and lunch and posted them on their Facebook pages. Some couldnt wait to taste the food. And some just shared the jolly moment. Maisie came into the conference room in the hustle and bustle. The staff burst intoughter and began making fun of her, Oh dear Maisie, weve got a fancy meal today and witnessed Mr. Cantillo showing off his affection on you! Maisie had been single for many years. She had a rtionship with Ezra back then but they kept it from the public, which meant she had never been made fun of on the love things. So, she blushed. Well she tried to exin but didnt know where to start. She literally couldnt tell them that she and Ezra was actually not a happy and loving couple as they saw, or she literally couldnt tell them that their marriage was fake, either. One of the co-workers came over to take her hand and pointed at the other takeaway food on the table, Here, Maisie. This one is custom-made for you with your name on it. It must be much more delicious, but we get it. Maisie was pulled to the conference table and David came in behind her back. Then the co-workers began making fun of David, Mr. Brennan, this one is for you. Look at how lucky you are! Hush! David rolled his eyes and looked disdainful. He stepped forward to pick up the meal and coffee then turned around to leave. He took Julians lunch as well and brought it to his office. Fuck the brother-inw! He hated it and took it as a burning shame on him! Then, only Maisie and the other co-workers were left in the conference room. Most of the time, Maisie wasnt much of a talker herself but everyone knew she had a good temper. So, they invited her, Would you like to join us for lunch? Maisie sat down withplicated feelings. She was annoyed with Ezra now. He bought lunch for everyone in the office. And she couldnt exin it clearly though she hoped to. She could tell from their faces that they thought they were a very sweet couple. She opened the lunch box and the co-worker sitting next to her cried out, Whoa! Its surely much more delicious than ours! No, it isnt, said Maisie, and she found nothing special on it. I guess, these are Maisies favorite dishes. one of the elder co-workers said firmly as if she had been there. Then she looked forward to Maisies reply. Indeed! said Maisie, nodding her head. She wasnt good at lying and it was true that the dishes in the lunch box were her favorite, and that was why her lunch box looked different from the others. Again, the staff burst outughing, which embarrassed Maisie more. She lowered her head to eat and tried to finish eating as soon as possible. Then, she got out of the conference room. She returned to the office and wanted to call Ezra. She wanted to ask him why he did that but she just thought he would give her crap. She was tired of it and gave up making the call. Almost everyone in thepany heard Ezra had bought lunch for her and all the office workers on the top floor right before they clocked out in the afternoon. And most staff in the Hughes Group agreed they were deeply in love with each other. Maisie felt deeply troubled and annoyed when she heard the news from the young secretary. What made it worse was that David came to her office when she was working overtime. Whats up? said Maisie, confused. Have you read the messages in thepany chat group? said David, still looking despised. Ive been busy all day long. I havent got a minute to read it yet. Maisie said and looked at the pile of documents and papers beside her desk. David passed his phone to her and said, Ezra is making another stir. Hes waiting for you to get off work downstairs with a bouquet of roses! What? Maisie was desperate and raised her head to take over Davids phone. She saw a photo of Ezra in thepany chat group. In the photo, he was wearing a tailored suit and a woolen overcoat since it was winter. He looked dashing and outstanding. With a bouquet of red roses in his arms, he was leaning against the car idly and waiting for her. Oh, Jeez! Mr. Cantillo is so romantic! He bought her lunch and came to pick her up after work. Oh, hes really a perfect husband! Im really curious. What has Maisie done to make him so sweet and obedient? Thanks to Diana and Ruth, Ezra was well-known as a notorious rich fuckboy in Riverside City. But the onlookers saw how he showed off his love to Maisie and how devoted he had been to her, so they couldnt help being curious. Maisie saw the photo and went through thements in the chat group, then she hastily returned the phone to David. What the hell was wrong with him? Maisie was freaked out. She grabbed the phone and called Ezra regardless of it. Ezra picked up the phone instantly and said with a smiling voice, Are you off now, Mrs. Cantillo? What the hell are you doing, Ezra? said Maisie, pissed off. I am here to pick you up, said Ezra innocently. Maisie took a deep breath and calmed herself down, Ive moved out. I thought youve got what I meant. I didnt get it. Ezra yed dumb, What did you want to tell me? She must admit that she couldnt do much with him since he had yed the fool. What a cunning and tricky guy! she cursed him in mind. Did he really have to make her put it straightforwardly? She pursed her lips and said, Were grown-ups. We just made a mistake after drinkingst night. I think wed better keep each other at arms length. Maisie didnt get mad, but simply roasted her, I didnt expect you to be like this. You did it but you dared not to admit it. No way! Maisie was kinda annoyed. She didnt deny what had happenedst night. How could he say that to her?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ezra exined carefully to her, Dare to do it and dare to admit it. Thats the right thing to do. But you slept with mest night and walked away. What was that? Maisie was lost for words. Just get out of here. Ill workte tonight. Maisie didnt feel like talking with him anymore and tried to make up an excuse to kick him away. But she told the truth as well. She had a lot of crap to do today and probably, she would have to work overtime till midnight. However, when she finished talking, she saw Julian walk into her office, So much for today. Go home early. Youve got a baby at home now and you must take care of him. Stop hustling all the time! Before she could say anything in reply, she heard Ezra talkingcently on the phone, Mr. Hughes told you to go home. Get down. Im waiting for you here. Obviously, Ezra had heard Julians words clearly. Chapter 932 Never Gave Up Maisie hung up on him and stood up. She tried to argue with Julian, Mr. Hughes, I Julian interrupted her, Youve got a whole week to adapt to it. So, no rush! You dont have to wrap all the things up in one day! Julian thought of it and exined, You havent worked for me for a long time and you might not know my attitude towards work now. Since I became a father of two, I tried to get off work on time and go home to stay with Emelia and the kids. So, you dont have to work overtime again. Julian nced at David beside him, If someone has to work overtime, David will stay. Hes single, anyway. David was speechless. What was it all about? Right, he was single. But what was the problem with it? OK, then. Maisie saw Julian was gonna stand there and wait for her to clean up and leave. She had no choice but to turn off theputer. She used to firmly believe Julian would stand on her side, but she just felt he was helping Ezra this time. He must have known Ezra was making a stir and waiting for her downstairs. That was why he came over and talked her into leaving the office earlier. But, she was really a workaholic! She couldnt fall asleep with her job undone. She packed a pile of papers in her bag though she was leaving. Julian nced at her bag with those papers in it and thought that was the best he could do to help Ezra. They clocked out and went out of the office. By no means did Maisie want to see Ezra. So, she just turned around and left directly. Her apartment in Riverside City was near the Hughes Group. Usually, she walked to work if there wasnt anything urgent. She walked over to the office this morning and she nned to walk back home so that she could avoid seeing Ezra. But Ezra was keen-eyed and saw her immediately, then he caught up with her. Some of the staff stayed to watch them since Ezra had been so high-profile in showing his love. Ezra was running after her and she just couldnt keep avoiding him. She paused her steps, stared at him, and said in a low voice, Ive made myself very clear. Dont cross the boundary! Are you sure you wanna talk about it right here right now? Ezra narrowed his eyes and said it. Maisie nced at the gossiping crowd not far away and stopped talking but pursed her lips. Ezra simply threw the roses into her arms and took her hand. Then they walked over to get in the car and drove away. Maisie sat on the front seat and nced at his slender fingers on the steering wheel. Suddenly, she remembered the great sex they hadst night and wondered if his shoulder was fine. But she was cared out by the thought that she even cared about Ezra. And it also scared her out that she just thought of the sex they hadst night. She felt ufortable with it and turned to look out through the window. She lived near the Hughes Group and it took only a short while to drive home. Maisie got off the car and said immediately, Thanks for the roses, but dont do it again. Bye! She said it and turned to leave. But Ezra stepped forward to stop her. She was disgusted with his smile. Cant I just go and see Ezio? Ezra asked her calmly and peacefully. Maisie gritted her teeth and decided to let him go upstairs with her. She wasnt sure if he really wanted to see Ezio, but she just couldnt keep rejecting him again and again. They went back to the apartment together. As soon as Maisie entered the room, she saw a suitcase in the living room. She knew it belonged to Ezra. She found it unbelievable and turned to re at him. Ezra shrugged, You insisted on moving out, so I have to move in with you. Ill follow you wherever you and Ezio go from now on, Ezra said and put on the slippers to make himself at home. Maisie was too mad to say anything. No wonder he had been so calm the whole day! It turned out that he had nned it. Daisy came over and made the confession, Sorry, Maisie. I kept it from you for Mr. Cantillo. Daisys words calmed Maisie down a bit. She shook her head and said, Its fine. Never mind. She knew Ezra woulde up with other lousy ideas to bother her even though Daisy didnt hold it out for him. With the thought in mind, Maisie raised her eyes to see Ezra holding Ezio in his arms, and said earnestly, Lets talk in the study. Ezra agreed and gave little Ezio to Daisy. Then he followed her to the study. I must make myself clear one more time since youre acting against your words, said Maisie, straightforwardly. She finally saw it through that Ezra was gonna eat his words. They had a deal in Grafstin that they got married only to seek revenge on Diana and they lived together in his house only because of Wenninger. But he just acted as if nothing had happened. So, she had no choice but to put it bluntly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ive said long ago that I didnt intend to keep our marriage even though we had sexst night Maisie said and paused, then she looked away, Were not twelve years old. So, just merry meet, merry part. Ezra held her waist with one arm and pressed her to the wall behind her. But he wasnt mad. Instead, he stared at her beautiful eyes and brows and asked, You want to reject me? Tell me why. He was kind of self-mocking, Everyone in Riverside City knows youre my wife but now you want to divorce me. Weve announced our marriage to the public for a few days only. How can you embarrass me like that? Let go of me first, Maisie said and lifted her hand to push him away. No! fumed Ezra. He finally got a bit angry till now. It wont work out between us, said Maisie. How? Ezra asked again. Personality, said Maisie. Howe? Ezra stayed unmoved and kept asking. Maisie pursed her lips and quieted down. Why did he have to make her put it bluntly? You love ying around and its hard for you to settle down. But I love to settle down. Maisie thought it over and replied to him like that. Just say it out. You mean I wont love you forever and I will cheat on youter! fumed Ezra. Maisie lowered her eyes and admitted that was exactly what she meant. She was restrained and calm. She would be devoted to it for a long time once she started a rtionship or got married. But Ezra was totally different. Ezra lifted her face and said, You wont believe it if I just say I love you. So, I have to prove my love and care for you in action. Ezra said and came closer to her, I am not gonna divorce you or separate with you. Ill stick with you for a lifetime. I think youll believe my love for you is real when were too old to move. Ezra said it and held her head possessively, then kissed her hard on the lips. Chapter 933 Always Respect You Maisie thought Ezra was out of his mind. Did he think he could do whatever he wanted to her since they had sexst night? She thought of it and felt deeply wronged that Ezra showed no respect to her. Her eyes went red in a sh and gave up pushing him away. She just stopped struggling since he was disrespectful to her. Realizing her unusual reaction, Ezra let go of her instantly and asked her softly, Whats wrong? Do you think you can do whatever you want to me since we had sexst night? Do you think you can kiss me or hug me any time you want and you dont have to care about my feelings or self-esteem? sneered Maisie. No, I dont. Ezra realized she was mad, I didnt mean to insult you or disrespect you. I have been in a sulk for a whole day and I really have to take it out. I miss you a lot, and I want you. Ezra said it from his heart. He seemed to be in a good mood today but in fact, he was almost freaked out when he got to know that Maisie had run away from him this morning. He had held the anger back for the whole day and now he followed her home shamelessly. But she just kept telling him they must keep away from each other or anything annoying like that. He just wanted to kiss her and shut her up. Ill leave right away if you dont want to see me, Ezra said and pulled the door open to go out. And Maisie just leaned against the wall, saying nothing. Ezra went out of the study and saw Daisy ying with little Ezio in the living room. Little Ezio was really happy to see him again since they hadnt seen him for the whole day. Daddy! Daddy! he cried out and wanted Ezra to hold him in his arms. Little Ezio had been living with him these days and he was totally used to seeing him around. Ezra hadnt been there for him for the first eight months of his life but they had made it up and fixed it already. Little Ezio was very close to him and dependent on him now. Ezra held him in his arms and said kinda gloomily, Little buddy, daddy has something to do today. I have to leave soon. Ezra said it and gave a kiss on his chubby face. Little Ezio realized he was leaving and stopped him by seizing his buttons and kicking his legs. Ezra felt happy and bitter at the same time. He was happy that little Ezio was close to him now and he even didnt want him to leave. He felt bitter in his heart that he still had to leave even though little Ezio didnt want him to, and he would surely upset him. But what else could he do? Maisie just didnt want him to stay. Sorry, little buddy. I have to. Your mother is really hard-hearted. She just cant wait to kick me out of the house. Ezrained lightly to little Ezio in his arms. He thought Maisie wouldnte out of the study until he left. Surprisingly, he saw her standing at the door of the study right after he finishedining. She looked kinda angry. Apparently, she had heard what he hadined to little Ezio. Ezra felt guilty and tried to exin, Well, I Surely, Maisie had heard hisint about her. She came over with slight anger, Its only between us, Ezra Cantillo. How could you judge me like that in front of little Ezio? What were you thinking?! I have never said anything bad about you in front of little Ezio. Ive tried my best to protect and maintain your image of a good father since you showed up in his life. Ive never badmouthed you though you werent there for him at first. Ive kept telling him his father is a capable and good man since he was unborn.N?velDrama.Org ? content. I was just kidding, exined Ezra. He didnt mean to talk behind her back. He just wanted to talk out with his son but he didnt expect she would hear it. You stay. Ill leave. Maisie said it and grabbed the car key to leave. She hadnt got changed yet after work and she could leave any time. Of course, she knew Ezra was kidding. After all, she knew him and his personality to some extent. The way he talked and acted was a bit unruly. But she was really annoyed and bothered at the moment and almost lost her temper. So, she just chose to get out of there. Maisie left. Ezra sighed helplessly with little Ezio in his arms. He felt whatever he did and whatever he said was wrong! Daisy remained silent while they were arguing. Seeing Maisie left, she came over to them, Catch up with her. Ill take care of little Ezio. Ezra shook his head, No need. Shell be more annoyed if I follow her. Just give her a break to chill out. It made sense. Daisy thought Ezra had made a point of it. Maisie was out, so Ezra decided to stay and keep little Eziopany. He and Daisy had dinner after she left. He ordered the take-away food for dinner before Maisie got off work. Daisy had put the dishes on the table but only three of them were eating. Maisie was upset and she could only turn to Emelia. She called Emelia before she drove to her ce. On the way, Steven called her and asked her out for dinner. Maisie turned him down politely, Sorry. Ive got other ns with my friend. OK, said Steven, sounding down in spirit. Maisie thought of it and added, Steven, I dont know why youre here in Riverside City this time. But I still have to make myself clear. We have never had anything inmon all the time and we wont work out together. Whats more, Ive got a son now, and I work and live here in Riverside City. Dont you think you are just wasting your time? Its impossible between us. In fact, Maisie couldnt understand what on earth Steven was thinking. What was the point of running after her from far away? It just didnt work out. She rejoined the Hughes Group this time and swore in her heart that she would work for thepany until she retired unless she wasnt capable of it anymore or got fired by Julian. And, Steven was a foreigner and lived abroad all year round. It was impossible between them. Unexpectedly, Steven said earnestly on the phone, I am willing to start my life in Riverside City. Maisie found Stevens words unbelievable and out of curiosity, she still persuaded him patiently, Your family businesses are all overseas and youve been living abroad since you were a child. How can you adapt to life in Riverside City? I was young and arrogant back then and I thought I could meet someone better after I left you. I also thought that my family couldnt move on without me. But so many years have passed and Ive grown mentally mature. I made the decision after giving it a second thought. said Steven. You might not know that Ive built apany in Riverside City now. Ill stay and start my businesses here. Ive told David to finish most of the procedures for me before I came here. Maisie was totally stunned. To her surprise, Steven had already established apany here! Chapter 934 Just Love Maisie calmed down and said, Steven, I dont think its a wise decision. Maisie gave him the advice from her heart. Steven knew nobody and nothing here in Riverside City. It would take some time to adapt to life here, not to mention establish a newpany. Steven burst intoughter on the phone, Thanks for your concern. But I think it is an opportunity for me since China is developing very fast now. I dont want to live under my parents wings all the time, and I would like to prove myself. Maisie stopped talking. She thought Stevens words made some sense. To a man at his age, he would like to challenge himself and make a breakthrough. And, I am so proficient in Chinese that I canmunicate with local Chinese without a problem. So, no worry, added Steven, confidently. Good luck, then, said Maisie. Thanks. Steven thanked her and added, But please do help me if I have some problems in understanding the policies or some other matterster. Sure, said Maisie, without hesitation. She remembered Steven had helped them a lot when she and David were out of the country at that time. Of course, she would help him in return now. Maisie hung up on Steven and arrived at Julian and Emelias ce. They were ready for dinner and told the cook to add a few more dishes when they knew she wasing over. Hows work today? Emelia asked with concern as soon as Maisie sat down. Its great. Indeed, its easier to be the secretary of Mr. Hughes. Im really not born for leadership. Maisie smiled and made a joke of herself. Emeliaughed, Gosh, you find it easy to be his secretary? Seriously? You know what, the young man was crying. Emelia couldnt helpughing out loud when she remembered how desperate the young man was. Sometimes, she brought the food and had lunch with Julian in the office. The young man had begged her a few times, Mrs. Hughes, could you please talk to Mr. Hughes for me? Can I hand over the paper a bitter? Or he said to her exaggeratedly, Mrs. Hughes, you just saved my life! Thank God! You made it here in time, otherwise, I would have been killed by Mr. Hughes. Obviously, the young man was under great pressure in the position and he wasnt capable of it. But, Maisie just took it as an easy task. Julian was talking on the phone beside them and said, Ame duck! He promoted the young man to give him a more promising future, but sadly, he let him down. But not everyone was as aggressive as Maisie and David. People were different. Maisie joined them for dinner. After dinner, Julian went to take care of the kids while Maisie and Emelia were chatting in the living room. Maisie spared some free time in the day to tell them in the chat group that she had sex with Ezrast night and she was torn and annoyed at the moment. Nice job! said Nina. Fucked and left. Let them know were not that into them! Did you use a condom? reminded Jean. Jeans words had scared Maisie out. They didnt use condomsst night. Both of them were drunk and neither of them would expect it to happen. And there was no condom at home. Maisie was in the office and went to get some morning after pills in a drugstore nearby. But she didnt take any of it. She felt her period was on the way. So, she just put away the pills and found her period hade before she clocked out. What are you thinking now? asked Emelia. My mind is nk. I feel dreadfully bewildered after sleeping with himst night. Maisie sighed deeply. How could I Maisie was so regretful that she couldnt go on talking. You didnt feel disgusted with the sex, right? Your body didnt reject to have intercourse with him, right? And you literally think you two shouldnt have sex considering your rtionship now? asked Emelia. She must admit Emelia was a woman of delicate feelings and sensibility. Her words had gotten straight to the point of the problem. Yep said Maisie, nodding her head. If her body rejected him, she wouldnt have let him touch her. She just thought they were in a fake marriage and they werent sure of each other, so they shouldnt have had sex under such circumstances. Maisie. Emelia looked at her and said seriously, Now that you dont feel disgusted to have sex with him physically, I think you still have feelings for him. In other words, you still love him in your heart. Maisie was panicked and embarrassed, then she just looked away. Emelias words had exposed her real feelings that she had tried so hard to hide inside. Now she didnt feel much about Ezra not because she didnt love him anymore. It was only because her sense told her not to love him again. She couldnt afford to love him. A voice deep in her heart kept telling Maisie that the love between them wouldntst. In other words, she could never have Ezra as her ownpletely. Maisie didnt answer clearly but Emelia just saw her through easily. After all, she was once there in Maisies situation. She patted her on the hand and encouraged her, Why not just follow your heart since youre still in love with him? You have a decent job and you are capable of work. You wont lose everything even if this marriage doesntst long. Without love, you still have your brother David and your bosom friends like us. You still have a decent job to maintain the good life of you and little Ezio. So, why are you panicking? Maisie stared at Emelia surprisingly.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She didnt expect someone as soft and mild as Emelia could have said those bold words. You know, Nina was always the boldest one in talking. Emelia saw the surprised look on her face and beganughing lightly. To be honest, I was thinking like that when I got back with Julian at first. Then I felt his real love for me as time passed by and believed he really wanted to spend his life with me. So, I got rid of the concern and anxieties gradually. I just open my mind to him and live happily together with him. But if you dont give him the chance, youll never know what exactly he is thinking in mind. Emelias encouragement enlightened her in a sh. She was especially inspired by her words that she wouldnt lose everything though the marriage didntst. That was right. She wasnt the pathetic little girl without love, care or money anymore. She had made great efforts and got herself everything. It was no big deal! Just love! There was no good reason for her to panic! Chapter 935 Something Wrong With Their Marriage Maisie figured it out and gave Emelia a big hug. She choked with sobs, Thanks for encouraging me. Ive been there myself once. I can share with you my own experiences, said Emelia, lightly. Maybe weve suffered too much in our childhood and we always feel insecure. And were a bit restrained and its easier for us to go into dead ends on many matters. Nina wont be bothered like this. To her, she loves for loves sake and she never chickens out. Yeah, Maisie said and smiled brightly. At the moment, Nina mentioned Maisie in the chat group, Ezra and you became the hash-tag topic! What? Maisie and Emelia were surprised. Nina sent a photo, It said theres something wrong with your marriage. Indeed, happy marriage in a rich and influential familysts a few days only. Some say that Cindere and the prince are in fairy tales only. I think theyre just too jealous of you. In fact, you two were very happy with each otherst night. Maisie was speechless. Nina was just too bold in talking! Maisie looked at the photo carefully. It seemed that the paparazzi had snapped that she had moved back to her own apartment. And Ezra seemed to have left her ce just now and looked a bit gloomy. Of course, there were photos when Ezra was waiting for her downstairs with a bouquet of roses. Even so, the onlookers still guessed something was wrong with it based on their wired looks. Maisie was lost for words. On the one hand, she couldnt understand why the paparazzi kept following them and taking photos of them. Could they just do something serious? On the other hand, she wondered how they could talk nonsense literally based on the photos they took. Emelia was helpless aside, Seeing is not always believing. Just ignore them. But Nina said, Actually, they are right that theres something wrong with your marriage now. But the point is that youre the one to abandon the rich fuckboy. I wonder whether the gossipers will burst into tears once they learn the truth. Ninas words were so funny that Maisie and Emelia were amused. Maisie replied in a voice message, I just dont get it. Why do the reporters keep following us and taking photos of us. Firstly, I would like to correct you on one thing. Those people, who are following people and taking photos of them to expose their private lives to the public, are called paparazzi instead of reporters. Secondly, the reason why they keep following you and taking photos of you two is that you have a huge fan base and you are even more popr than some artists in the entertainment circle. Its the end of the year now. The paparazzi have to cook something spicy. So, exposing your marriage status might be the best way to receive more clicks on their works. Absolutely, Nina was an actress herself and she just knew the paparazzi too well! Well, if you wonder why you have so many fans. I think its because both of you are good -looking and Ezras social status is extinguished and its easy for him to be the focus. Anyway, everyone wants to read the love story of a handsome man and pretty woman. Maisie and Emeliaughed out again. Without a doubt, Nina was a goodugh. Ill be thankful if they really do it because I am pretty. Maisie smiled and said. Be confident! Youre surely more beautiful than many actresses, said Nina. Nina wasnt ttering. It was true that Maisies face and body shape were great. The citizensments proved that. She was gorgeous in her appearance. Jean didnt say a word while the others were chatting heatedly. She came online when they were almost done with the topic. She felt sorry and sent a voice message to the group, Sorry, girls. I fell asleep. I dont know why I feel like sleeping all the time these days. Maisie and Emelia found it familiar and looked at each other in surprise. They wondered if Jean was pregnant. But before they could send the message, Nina said first, Jean, are you pregnant? Jean replied with a terrifying emoji instantly. Obviously, she hadnt thought of it. My period hasnte yet. I tell Arthur to get some test paper for me now. Jean sent another voice message in a trembling voice. Possibly, youre pregnant. Congrattions! said Maisie, on behalf of Emelia and herself. They knew Jean and Arthur were nning to build a family recently. The child was in the n. Jean was so amazed maybe because she didnt expect the child woulde so soon. Thanks. murmured Jean, Yep, weve nned to have a child. But I dont know what to do now when I really have one. Maisie and Emeliaforted Jean and Nina just said, Oh my! All of you have kids. I should work harder. Maisie and Emelia burst intoughter. Emelia sent a voice message to Nina, Youre different from us. Hell, you are the superstar! There is no rush to have kids. I must catch up, otherwise my kids cant y with yours because of the big age differences, said Nina. Nina always thought differently. Emelia said, It doesnt matter if they are a few years older or younger. Weve got two boys already. If you have a little girl, they can protect her like big brothers. How sweet! Emelia had a twin. The girl was the elder sister and the boy was the younger brother. So, she couldnt see how a big bother was going to protect his little sister in her own family. Then, Emelia pinned her hope on their kids. But Nina wasnt happy with it, What are you talking about, Emelia? Our kids are gonna get married in the future. Have you forgotten it? Emeliaughed so hard that tears rose to her eyes. Sheforted Nina immediately, Sorry, dear Nina. Ive forgotten the deal. OK, theyll get married then. She was very close to Nina. They were bosom friends when they were at school. That was why they had arranged the futures for their kids as the actresses did on TV series. They made a deal on child marriage if one of them had a boy and one of them had a girl. They would be the kids Godmothers if they both had boys and girls.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But Emelia had a baby boy and a girl already. So, it was up to Nina now. Surely, her kids must be older than Ninas kids. If Nina had a baby girl, it was eptable since it was normal that a man was a bit older than a woman in the marriage or rtionship. But if Nina had a baby boy and wanted to marry her daughter, her daughter would be called a cradle snatcher! Emelia didnt think it was a big deal, but she was afraid that Julian couldnt ept it. Julian took his little girl the apple of his eyes and he was kinda traditional and old-fashioned. She wondered if he could ept that his little girl would be in love with a man younger than her. Anyway, Emelia didnt think Julian would agree. Chapter 936 Only A Fight So, Emelia told Nina, May God bless you to have a baby girl. Otherwise, na will be called a cradle snatcher, and it will definitely drive Julian crazy Nina sent a series ofughing faces and gloated, Thats not the point. Its all up to the kids. What if I really have a boy and he happens to be in love with na? What is he gonna do with it? Or will he interfere and make them break up as his mother did? Nina said and teased Julians mother, Heather. Thats not gonna happen as long as I am here! said Emelia. Heather used to terribly dislike her and disdain her, so Emelia swore that nothing like this would happen to her kids again. Shes decided that she would stand out and respect her kids no matter who they were gonna date in the future. She thought she would only express her own opinion even if she and Julian didnt approve of it. But it was all up to the kids. After all, the kids were going to spend the rest of their lives with the partner they chose, not them. So, if Julian wanted to interfere with nas rtionship, Emelia thought she would talk him out of it. As for their son ric, Emelia didnt think Julian would care too much about it. While they were chatting, Jean finished the pregnancy test and she did get pregnant! Arthur was over the moon. He simply carried Jean in his arms and turned around and around, which made Jean dizzy.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Oh, put me down. I feel dizzy. Jean said and patted him on the shoulder. Arthur heard it and put her down on the couch very carefully. Jean sat downfortably on the couch. Then she raised her eyes but before she realized it, Arthur kissed her on the lips. He kissed her so passionately that she was almost breathless. Maybe he was just too excited! Arthur kissed her for quite a moment on the couch and Jean found herself out of breath. I love you, dear Jean. He held her face up and murmured with his eyes turning red with tears. Youll love the baby instead soon. Jean couldnt stand his sentiments and gave him a cold shoulder deliberately. But Arthur took her hands instantly, stared at her deeply, and swore earnestly, Thats impossible. Ill love you the most in my life though we have a baby. Of course, Ill love the baby. But I know hell grow up and leave us to live his own life sooner orter. Youre the one for me all my lifetime. Arthur added as if he was afraid that Jean didnt believe him. OK, got it. Just let me go now. Jean said and pushed him. Theyd got the n of having kids after they got married. Actually, Jean didnt rush to be a mother but Arthur was eager to have his own children. Jean felt Arthur was insecure though they had got married. He was afraid that she would abandon him again once she got mad at him. Probably, he wanted to tie her up to him with the child. Jean just despised it. Why did he think he could get a woman attached to him with a child? She would never marry him if she didnt think he was worthy of her. What made it worse was that Arthur even drew her mother to his side to urge her to have babies. Her mother told her that she was still hale and hearty and she could take care of the children for them. She told Jean to have two kids in a row and it made Jean speechless. To be honest, she didnt want to have more than one kid though the one-child policy was gone in the country now. Everyone had his own opinion on bearing children. Some liked to have more children for they thought it would be good to have a big family. But for her, she wanted to live a simple and quiet life. If she must bear and give birth to children, she thought only one might do. With the thought in mind, she asked Arthur, who sat beside her and pulled her into his arms, How many children do you want? Arthur said with a bright smile, I am fine with it. Its your call. But its painful to give birth to a child. Or we can just have this one. OK? As a doctor, Arthur knew how painful it was for a woman to carry and give birth to a child. So, he thought of it and put forward the proposal. Great minds think alike, said Jean, nodding her head. Then, well have only one child. Arthur totally agreed with her. But, what if your parents or my parents want us to have more? asked Jean. Arthur held her tightly and said, Its only between us. You dont have to care much about what they say. I dont think your parents will interfere with it. But Im not sure about my own parents. said Jean, My mother urges me to have two children in a row now. Abigail and Brandon were reasonable. Normally, they wouldnt interfere with them on this matter. Arthur burst intoughter, If she talks about it again, Ill tell her clearly that were going to have only one child and make her perish the thought! Jean poked him lightly on the chest, You can tell her that and she listens to you. She must talk back if I tell her instead. Arthur said with deep love, OK. Ill talk with her. Maisie left Emelias ce soon. She saw from the photos taken by the paparazzi that Ezra had left her apartment. She didnt give it a damn that they made them the trending topic by saying they had some problem in their marriage. It was a free world. They talked whatever they wanted and she didnt care much about it. She wasnt a famous actress from the entertainment circle like Nina, and she didnt think it necessary to make it clear on time. But when she arrived home, she read Ezras update on Facebook, Dear friends, have you never fought with your wives or girlfriends? We had a fight only and you made us the hash-tag topic! How can you embarrass me like that? And, you must be ounted for it if I cant pamper my wife and make her smile! Ezra didnt deliberately exin that he was fed up with Maisie as they said on the inte, and he didnt emphasize anything was wrong with their marriage, either. He just said it down to earth and made theizens feel how much he wanted to pamper Maisie and make her smile. Apparently, he wasnt as superior as they thought in the rtionship. Almost everyone had guessed that he was the dominant side in the marriage. But they found they might have guessed it wrong now. He even used the word pamper. He seemed to have done something to upset Maisie. Ezras Facebook page was flooded withments. Some people teased him for being a henpecked husband. Some wished he could pamper Maisie soon and live happily with her forever. Certainly, some were pretty sure that there was something wrong with their marriage and he was just covering it up by saying that. One personmented, My friend knows Ezra. He told me that Ezra doesnt love Maisie at all. He married her only because she has his son. And he married Maisie to inherit the properties. Look, his father died and he just reveals his real nature. Ezra found it annoying and amusing. He mentioned to that guy, Whats the name of your friend? Tell me his name! I will do live streaming with him and ask him how he can tell I dont love Maisie. Theizen just chickened out. He never showed up again no matter how Ezra and the otherizens mentioned him. Chapter 937 Eat At Home Ezra mentioned him to face up to him and it proved that whatever he said was not true. Ezra found him shut up and he just went offline. He wasnt into social media like this. He would never want to update anything on it if he didnt have to defend Maisie. He didnt give a shit about how others talked about him but he just couldnt stand it when they defamed Maisie like that. He also knew the outside world had a stereotype that Maisie was the inferior one in their rtionship because of the huge difference in their family backgrounds. Ezra couldnt help self-mocking when thinking of it. How he wished it was true. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so inferior and humble like this now. He really wanted to tell theizens that actually he was the inferior one in their marriage! Maisie sat on the couch at home with her lips pursed and said nothing after she read Ezras update online She knew he was defending her and protecting their marriage. Somehow, she felt a bit narrow-minded whenpared with Ezra. Daisy came over to her with Ezio in her arms before she could think it over. Little Ezio was crying for her. In no time, Maisie abandoned the thought in her mind and held him into her arms. To be exact, she hadnt hugged Ezio well sincest night. She went home with Ezrast night and Ezio fell asleep with Daisy. She left in a hurry from Ezras ce this morning and went home without staying long. Little Ezio must have missed her. With little Ezio in her arms, Maisie swore in her heart that she would never neglect him again for the unhappiness between Ezra and her. The child was innocent. They just couldnt take him as a punching bag. Then Maisie stayed with little Ezio for the whole night until he fell asleep. After that, she went to study and got back to the work she had brought back. She had been used to a life routine like this. Since she had little Ezio, she had to finish the work that she brought home after he went to sleep. She just got started and received a call from David. Dad just called me. He said mum didnt feel well and went to the hospital. I have to go back home. David said on the phone. Susan had been detained in Grafstin for some time. It seemed that she had just arrived home. Though Susan had disowned her, she was her biological mother. Whats wrong? Did she run the check-ups? asked Maisie. David just said helplessly on the phone, Dont you know her? Ive turned a deaf ear and blind eye to her recently. She is making a fuss to make mee home! Ive asked dad but he just gave me hem and haw. It proved she was making a fuss of it! In fact, David kept it from Maisie because he didnt want her to get pissed off as well. Susan went home and cried her heart out in front of his father. Sheined that David was an ungrateful child and that he even didnt care about her even though she had been put into jail. His father called him and reproached him. His father told him that as a son, he must be responsible for his parents. David was so raged that he lost his temper and roared at his father, So I must take care of it even if shemits a murder? David roared and hung up the phone directly. Then his father just called him to tell him that Susan fell ill in hospital. She must act out to protest against him. Maisie was really pissed! Susan just acted up in the middle of the night and requested David to return to his hometown from Riverside City. Wasnt she worried about his safety? Why couldnt she just wait till the next morning? Maisie was concerned about David, Dont go tonight. You can wait till tomorrow. Her parents didnt care about his safety, but she did! Susan was really way out of line now. She kept saying she loved David very much. But how could she request him to go back to her for nothing serious in the middle of the night only because he didnt do anything when she was detained? Didnt she understand why David did that to her? David wouldnt have been so heartless to her if she had acted a little bit more reasonably. Ill leave tonight. said David, sounding a bit angry, Ive had enough of it. I am going back to make it clear to her. If she keeps making much ado about nothing, Ill cut the rtion with them, too. also find that she has been acting so willingly and unreasonably because weve never said a thing to her no matter how far she has gone because shes our mother and we always respect her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It seems we have spoiled her! We have turned a blind eye to her, but she thinks she is right about everything! David said a lot in one breath. Obviously, he couldnt stand Susan anymore! Easy! Forget her now. Leave tomorrow. Itll be safer. said Maisie. Maisie was worried about him but David insisted on leaving tonight. Then he hung up. Maisie was freaked out and she couldnt focus on work. She knew David wouldnt listen to her once he got bullheaded. In the moment of desperation, she called Ezra and told him briefly what had happened. Then she asked, Can youe up with something to stop him? Unexpectedly, Ezra blurted out, Sure! Youvee up with it so soon? said Maisie, surprisingly. It might work. Ill call him and see. Ezra said it and hung up the phone. Soon after that, Maisie received a text message from Ezra, Done. He wont leave tonight. Hell leave tomorrow morning. Maisie sighed with relief and got confused, What did you tell him? Actually, Ezra didnte up with any good idea. He just called David to tell him to listen to Maisie and not to make her worried. He threatened David that if he didnt do as Maisie said, he would tell her that he had a crush on a girl. David gave in immediately. Ezra texted back, Well have dinner together tomorrow. Ill tell you the truth. Maisie was lost for words. What a cheeky chappy! He just took the credit and wanted to dine with her. Maisie thought of the conversation with Emelia today and replied, The paparazzi are following and taking photos of us now. Wed better not dine out. Well have dinner at home tomorrow. Ill cook. Ezra wished for it! No dishes in the restaurants were as delicious as her cooking. And he felt something. She seemed a bit nicer to him and she even agreed to cook for him. You know, she just kicked him out not long ago. OK. See you then, he answered without hesitation. Chapter 938 Teamwork Makes It Work David left for his hometown the next morning and he called Maisie before he left. Steven told me youve known hes established apany in Riverside City. He had an appointment with me at lunch break today for some consultations. But Ive asked for a leave now. Can you please help him for me? David told Maisie on the phone. OK. Ill meet him, said Maisie.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. David had to be out of town for family issues and Maisie just couldnt refuse to help Steven, though she had tried hard to keep her distance from him. David groaned after they finished talking business, Are you in a team with Ezra now, or does teamwork makes it work? How could you tell him to stop me? David was annoyed when he talked about it. He knew Ezra called him for nothing goodst night. But he didnt expect that Ezra just called to stop him and Maisie must have told him to do so. David was pissed that Maisie turned to Ezra for help, which made him think they were of one mind. Maisie pretended she didnt hear his words and said, I was worried about you. I dont worry that you take a ne in the middle of the night. But you have a long way to go after yound. I am just too worried. Their hometown was remote and isted. David had to hail a taxi after hended. It was fine in the daytime. But it would be too dangerous to hail a taxi and wind the mountain road in the middle of the night. Maisie just couldnt watch David take the risk and did nothing. Ive asked for one day off only. Ill head back in the afternoon, said David. He was pretty sure that nothing was wrong with Susan. He just wanted to go back home to take a look at them and make himself clear. Then, he would leave. He used to be very filial and obedient to his parents, and Maisie acted the same. Even though her parents had always valued boys more than girls and were careless to her, she still loved them and respected them. When she and David first settled down in Riverside City, they often told their parents toe to live with them for a short while ore for a visit. And they even thought of bringing them here to support them when they got older. But they had been way out of line these years and he was totally disappointed in them, especially his mother Susan. Maisie was heartbroken, too. She used to go back to her hometown to visit them on every holiday and festival. Then she just gave them money but did not go back again. In the end, she cut all the rtions with them since Susan had hurt Ezio this time. David felt his love for Susan was almost gone. He had no other choice but to turn his back to her if she kept acting unreasonably or fussing over and over again. Maisie knew clearly what situation David would be in when he got back to their hometown. She tried to tell him something on the phone but she just choked back the words. Instead, she just said, Safe trip. In fact, she went to see a psychologist for this unhealthy family rtionship long ago when she was still a college student. She didnt tell anyone about it, not even David. She had been living in such a partial family and she had got some psychological problems. She was agonizing every day for being ignored and unfairly treated by her parents. But she had been ckmailed morally and simply couldnt argue with them or leave without supporting them. Things went wrong as time passed by. Fortunately, she was a problem solver herself. She realized something was wrong with her and went to see the psychologist instantly and secretly. The psychologist told her this, Blood rtion without love is nothing. You can literally stay away from the parents like this. Support their old ages with money but dont get attached to them. So, she just sent them money but stopped going back to visit them. She had stopped guilt-tripping herself and finally got herself out of it as Susan dered to disown her. But David was still stuck in it. She wanted to tell David exactly what the psychologist had told her. But she thought it over and choked back the words. Anyway, they treated David differently. Her agony wasnt necessarily Davids agony. If their parents stopped making trouble for the sake of David, they were still Davids parents. Maisie had breakfast and dressed herself up. Then she left for work after hugging little Ezio. However, she saw Ezra as soon as she went downstairs. He was standing and speaking on the phone beside his car. It seemed he was talking about business and he looked serious. She had to admit that it was eye candy that Ezra stood there in the morning sunlight, so tall and straight. The young girls passed by and couldnt help to take a second look at him. Maisie was surprised to see him there, for she didnt know what he wanted in the early morning. Then she thought of it and frowned lightly. Is he here to drive me to the office? thought Maisie. Ezra hung up the phone and put on a smile when he saw her, Morning. Morning. Whats the matter? said Maisie, alertly. Ill drive you to the office, Ezra said and smiled. No need. Its not far and I can walk over, said Maisie, annoyed. Thats not my concern. But I am here to pick you up and drive you to the office. Ezra said it and opened the door for her. Maisie didnt want to be surrounded by the onlookers and she had no choice but to get in his car. She thought she would just drop her by the gate of the Hughes Group. But he just drove into the underground parking lot and was gonna ride the elevator with her. Maisie was freaking out. What the hell! Was he going to escort her to the office? That was total nonsense! Maybe he had realized it and exined instantly, Ive got an appointment with Julian today. Lets go up for him together. Maisie found it a bearable excuse but she still said, Probably, hes not here yet. Never mind. I can wait. Ezra said and pressed the elevator button. Maisie didnt say anything more. They arrived at the top floor together. Maisie saw a bouquet of red roses on the table aside when she entered the office area. She didnt rte it to herself and went straight to her office. A young secretary ran over joyfully to stop her, Someone gave you flowers just now, Maisie. Weve signed it for you. The young secretary nced at Ezra beside her and greeted him immediately, Good morning, Mr. Cantillo. Then she came closer to Maisie and whispered with a giggle, Mr. Cantillo is so romantic. He drove you to work and bought you reed roses, too! But she just heard Ezra snort coldly right after she finished talking and saw him walk over to the roses and pick up the card idly. The young secretary covered her mouth and cried out of surprise, Oh God! Maisie, dont tell me Mr. Cantillo didnt buy you roses. How embarrassing it was! Ezra happened to see Maisie receive roses from other guys. Would he be jealous? Chapter 939 Only Having Eyes for Her From Ezras facial expression, Maisie knew the flowers werent sent by Ezra, but a name suddenly popped out in her mind -Steven. Her head was spinning. What was wrong with them? After knowing that the flowers werent given by Ezra, the youngdy fled to the secretariat at once, then there left only Maisie and Ezra outsides. Ezra opened the greeting card. The signature turned out to be Steven. Inside, it also contained words like May the flowers bring you a good day. He flicked a frosty nce at Maisie beside him, but she said tonelessly, I dont know at all that he will give me flowers. And Maisie simply told Ezra that she would have lunch with Steven since they mentioned him. Ezra looked as ck as thunder. As Ezra was about to say something, Maisie stopped him, Lets talk about it in my office. After all, it was not proper for them to talk about such a private topic in such a public area. Ezra clenched his teeth, following Maisie into her office. After putting away her handbag and overcoat, she began to exin, David was supposed to have lunch with him, but you know that he has now left Riverside City. Thus, he could only request me to answer Stevens questions. Maisie exactly knew that Ezra would be annoyed if he learned that she was going to have lunch only with Steven, so she chose to exin in advance. You can go with me if you think it improper, Maisie invited Ezra initially. Whew, quite good, Ezra smiled casually. Maisie was bristle but speechless at his sarcasm. She red at him and said, Ezra, no matter what our future will be, to outsiders, we are still husband and wife now. Im not that sort of woman with no boundaries, and I wont let anyone find fault with our marriage because of other men. After saying that, she added, I have intended to tell you about the lunch. You dont have to be so mean. Her words immediately made Ezra in good humor again. He approached her with a smile and asked, Why didnt you tell me in the car? You were driving at that moment. I certainly could not tell you, could I? said Maisie. In the morning, there were so many cars on the road. She did know Ezra would be annoyed at this. What if something happened to them if she told him?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ezra treated it as her concern and had a bigger smile, I will pick you up at noon. Lets go together. Maisie turned on herputer and sat down. Then you should leave now, she replied to him. Ezra was in a good mood that he turned and nned to talk about business with Julian. As for the bunch of flowers, Maisie sent a thank-you message to Steven after Ezra left, but at the same time, she told Steven not to give her flowers anymore. Julian had juste into his office. While he passed by Maisies office, he saw Ezra in there and showed a look of disgust forthwith. At that moment, Ezra entered his office. Julian asked him at once, Some time ago, you just came here every spare second. Come clean with it, was it because of Maisie? Julian never pondered the clue that Ezra might go steady with Maisie. However, as he saw they were in Maisies office, he just felt that the scene was so familiar to him. All of a sudden, he remembered that Ezra had visited him frequently in the Hughes Group at one time which almost drove him nuts. At that period, he wondered if Ezra had taken leave of his sense. But now, it turned out that Ezra had fallen in love with Maisie, using their meeting as an excuse to approach her. Another time, it was more outrageous. On that forenoon, Julian wasnt in thepany due to an outside activity. Unexpectedly, he met Ezra, who was about to leave the loft, as he returned. Whats up? he stopped Ezra and asked. I came to you for some matters but failed to find you, Ezra replied. Come on. Lets talk in my office, he said. Its alright now. Ezra bolted away without looking back, leaving him feeling puzzled. Now, he totally figured it out that Ezra hadnte here for him but for Maisie. The only truth was that Ezra got caught and then found an excuse to escape. Yes, Ezra confessed calmly, sitting on the coach. Julian threw a contemptuous look at him, and Ezra cheekily said, Well, I cant help it. I found that I had a crush on her. Every day, I just felt uneasy if I couldnt see her. And you didnt allow me to approach her on the table, so I could only meet her secretly. Whats more, she just brushed me aside at the very start and never hung out with me. I had no choice but to meet her here. Julian jeered at him, I have never seen a man as cheeky as you. Thinking that Ezra had cajoled Maisie into being his girlfriend without his knowledge, Julian then trash-talked him, Look at your situation. You deserve it. Before Ezra was about to protest, there was a knock on the door. Basically speaking, merely David and Maisie were allowed to enter Julians office. Since David was absent today, it must be Maisie. Instantly, Ezra stopped debating with Julian, even standing up to open the door for Maisie. Ignoring Ezras ttery, Julian just said Come in and then sat down. Outside the door, Maisie got several documents at hand that needed signing by Julian. However, it startled her that Maisie ran into Ezra as soon as she came in. What are you doing? Maisie whispered, darting a nce at Ezra. She knew that Ezra was in the office but never expected that he would open the door for her. And in front of Julian, Ezras affection for her made her feel embarrassed. Hence, she paid no attention to Ezra and walked directly toward Julian with the documents, Mr. Hughes, these documents need your signature. Being ignored, Ezra could only sit on the couch again with a sorrowful look, but he kept watching Maisie all along. After Julian signed the documents, Maisie reported on work stuff to him. She was so engaged in work that forgot Ezra on the couch totally. After finishing reporting, she just went out. Ezra became speechless. Was he just so invisible? While he was still immersed in sorrow, Julian before the desk proimed his decision, You are banned from the Hughes Group. Ezra felt a sense of grievance, Why? Julian snorted, You kept watching my assistant. It seriously affected her work mood, also her work efficiency. His words made Ezra sneer. And Julian shot a contemptuous look at him and said, What? Not convinced? I should have taken your picture and shown you how ridiculous you were. Julian became an eye-opener. In just a few minutes, Ezra only had eyes for Maisie. The man sitting on the couchzily seemed to be casual, but actually couldnt help to smile because of Maisie. Ezraughed, Did you reckon that you are better than me? You only care about your wife and children. From Ezras perspective, Julian was worse. How did he have the audacity to teach him? Julian didnt want to continue this topic with him and asked instead, Okay, lets get back on track. What do you want from me? Then they began to talk about the business and spent actually half the morning on the perpetual cooperation between the Canuli and the Hughes Group. Before Ezra left, he paid a visit to Maisies office. Originally, he nned to have a small talk with her, but Maisie was making a phone call for work which seemingly wouldnt end in a short while. Thus, he had to leave first. Ezra could merelyfort himself that they would meet at lunch anyhow. At noon, no sooner had it been time to get off work than Ezra messaged Maisie that he was already outside the Hughes Group. Then Maisie tidied up herself for a while and hurried downstairs. After that, she, with Ezra, left for the Chinese restaurant where David had arranged to meet Steven. Steven saw Ezra as soon as he entered the private room, with a look of speechlessness. Maisie stood up and exined to Steven, Mr. Cantillo knows more about business and finance than me and David. Im afraid that I cannot answer your questions properly, so Ie with him. Ezra snorted behind her, Mr. Cantillo? Shed better call him Mr. Cantillo all the time! Maisie pretended to ignore his protest and asked Steven to have a seat in a polite manner. As Maisie went out to answer the phone, Steven sneered at Ezra, Mr. Cantillo, are you so unconfident that you need to follow Maisie when she just has lunch with me? Ezra shook his head elegantly, Youre wrong. It was she who invited me on her own. Steven questioned his words, but Ezra added, Do you why she did it? Because she told me that she is Mrs. Cantillo now and she would not be involved with the other man. These words made Steven stunned. But then he thought it was indeed Maisies style. She had very positive values. Now that she was still Mrs. Cantillo, she would not let anyone find fault with the rtionship between her and Ezra. Chapter 940 Real Couple As Ezra saw that Steven became speechless, he snorted, You know what? What you are doing is to be a home wrecker, the other man. Fear that Steven had no idea of the word, he exined it in English to him. Steven turned red in the face, What the hell are you talking about?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ezra threw a frosty look at him, Im telling the truth. We are a couple now. You know that but still, try to steal my wife away. You are the other man, arent you? Steven exined himself angrily, David told me that you are not the real couple! She is unwilling to marry you; thus, I chase after her! Ezra replied disdainfully, Did you just believe Davids words? Though they are twins, David cannot represent Maisie. If you still distrust me, you can observe Maisies neck. No one will ever leave a hickey on their partner if they are not a couple. Steven looked bad after Ezra said that. On one hand, it represented that Ezra had an intimate rtionship with Maisie due to his words. On the other hand, it was really uneasy to be dubbed as the other man. Ezra nced at Stevens blue face and still drank his tea leisurely. He knew he was devious because the truth was that he and Maisie got drunk that night. But he still told Steven like that intentionally in order to discourage him terribly, preferably making him give up Maisie rapidly. He never treated his rival mercifully. Although Steven was his first rival on the table, he had already hit several opponents stealthily. From the time he had a crush on Maisie to the time he went steady with her without anyones knowledge, he had gotten these men into trouble on the sly because they showed Maisie their affection in front of him at the table. Hence, as Steven undisguisedly paid court to Maisie in his presence, it was impossible for him to put on a good face. After the phone call, Maisie entered the room again. Immediately, she perceived that the ambiance was not in harmony. She darted a nce at Ezra. He must have said something which made Steven feel awkward. Could he just pretend to be kind? She was about to solve Stevens problems today. Anyway, he helped her and David a lot when they were abroad. used of being a home wrecker, Steven felt suffering as he thought about it, thus he said to Maisie right away, I have to go. Sorry. It should be the first time that a gentleman like Steven had confronted a terrible blow that did hurt his pride. After saying that, he just turned and left. Even Maisie was stunned. As she snapped back, she hurried to hold Steven back. Only Ezra stood up without haste, following them out. It seemed that lunch wasing to an end. Now that Steven found difort in Ezras words, Ezra hoped Steven would stop badgering Maisie. If Steven had the right attitude towards Maisie, Ezra would have been willing to solve his problems; after all, he once helped David and Maisie. Steven! Maisie barred the way of the man who was with a look of sorrow, Just tell me what happened? Steven paused and looked at her. He was tall enough to see the reddish mark on her neck. Then he just looked away. Im so sorry that I may get you into much trouble, he said. He should never badger her now that she and Ezra were a real couple. Before he came to Riverside City, David told him about Maisie and Ezra. He also said that the marriage between them was merely expedient. From his words, David thought Maisie was not happy. Then he intended to carry out a two-handed n C chasing after Maisie again while operating the business C after he came to Riverside city. But now Why do you say that? Maisie looked at him, David and I are willing to help you. Sincerely. I know Steven looked down and sighed, Just talk about the business another day. Sorry for taking up your time. Maisie didnt force him as he was indeed unwilling to stay. After they said goodbye to each other, Maisie got a bone to pick up with Ezra. What did you say to him? Maisie felt angry due to Ezras casualness. Lets go back. Ezra came to her and held her into the room. It was wonderful that Steven had left. He could have a romantic lunch with Maisie quietly. Maisie just sat down because it would be so wasteful if they didnt finish the ordered food. Ezra helped to put her favorite food in her bowl, then said, We didnt chat a lot. I just saidhe was a home wrecker. Maisie was speechless. She could understand why Steven was unwilling to stay. No one could make it. Ezra was mean by nature, and what he said quite hurt others self-esteem. However, she lost her words because he was right. She stared at him for quite a while and finally picked up chopsticks, Just eat. She only wanted him to finish the food and get out of her sight. Although he was right, he should take their rtionship into ount. She would lose all her friends if he kept doing so. Ezra knew he had gone too far, thus he proposed to Maisie, I can solve his problems and then you send them back to him. I dont want you and David to be embarrassed. Thats okay. Let David contact him. Maisie declined Ezras suggestion. She had no idea what David would think. Anyway, for the time being, she just felt too awkward to face Steven. Seeing that she wasnt in a good mood, Ezra said no more. After lunch, Maisie returned to the Hughes Group and Ezra went about his businesses. On the way back to the Canuli, Ezra got Phils call. Philined, Ezra, you almost got me killed. Do you remember the daughter of your branch manager who just came to Riverside City yesterday? She coordinated to cope with Ruths case, and I merely met her to ask for information. Then Anya heard about it from somewhere, and she is getting a divorce with me now. Ezra didnt take it seriously, Just ass. Why I havent heard that she was divorcing you when you met so many women? Phil clenched his teeth, The problem is that she is young. Anya said you always like young girls.'' Ezra lost his word. Anya was right. When Phil had a crush on her, she was bare of age. Chapter 941 Fellow Sufferers Anya was right though. Ezra drove and snickered. And Phil just got mad and shouted, Dang it. I was fond of her instead of her age, wasnt I? As long as it is she, I would love her, even though she were 80. Anyway, you should be responsible for my marriage. I wouldnt have gotten into trouble but for your nonsense. Phil was quite in a bad mood. He had felt like a bone in the throat that Anya never confided in him. And now, she was divorcing him, saying that he just liked young girls. He nearly went ballistic. Ezra replied rudely, My marriage is still a real mess. And you want me to be responsible for yours? Fuck me. Phil derided himself, Does it mean were fellow sufferers? Ezra had a child but no substantial married life, while Phil was the other way around. Meanwhile, both their women had notpletely loved them. They were in the same boat, werent they? Among the four of them, the happiest people should be Julian and Arthur who had already had both wives and children. When could they make it? After Maisie returned to her office, she gave David a call. On one hand, she intended to ask about the situation of their family; on the other hand, she wanted to tell him that she failed to have lunch with Steven. However, David didnt answer it for quite a while. Maisie got worried of a sudden. David should have arrived home. And generally, he would answer the phone because someone might consult him about work even if he had asked for a leave. It is basically that Maisie and he just turned on their phones daylong. When Maisie was still concerned, David called her back. Maisie picked up the phone and asked, Why did you not answer the phone? I justfainted for a while, exined David whose voice sounded weak and tired. What happened? Maisie got shocked, Why did you faint? David was always as fit as a fiddle and attached importance to exercise in daily life. Whats more, they had health check-ups every year. How could he faint suddenly? But in the next moment, Maisie knew it. She asked in a shocked and angry tone, Was it because of mom? Yeah said David, without another word. He didnt want to recall the harsh words his mother just said, unwilling to make Maisie get angry. He hurried to the hospital without a stop, and his mother had hardly gotten out of her bed when she saw him, uttering cries of anguish. She said David was conscienceless to give her up and called Maisie a brute who got her into police custody. It drew a crowd of peoples attention, including the patients and their families in the ward, even in other wards. People in a small town like gossiping. As his mother made such a scene, everybody began whispering about it. Worse still, some of them even pointed fingers at him. In his fury and indignation, David finally passed out. He was annoyed with the ignorance of his mother who scolded her children like that, not only making him publicly disgraced but also airing their dirtyundry outsides. She schemed all her life and ended up bringing shame on her family. Maisie knew that David fell unconscious due to their mother. As she imagined that scene, she couldnt help but feel bad for him to death. And David knew she must feel terrible and then said hastily, Perhaps it was because I didnt have breakfast today. Dont worry. Im much better now. Maisie choked with sobs, When are youing back?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Soon, David didnt beat around the bush at all, I wille back after I make it clear to her. OK, Maisie warned, Take care of yourself. After ending the call, Maisie still felt sad and shed tears. Some parents are in harmony with their children; while some hurt each other due to the possible debt in a previous life. Maisie invited Ezra to dinner, and she would cook. However, she remained influenced by David and her family. When she prepared the dinner, she identally cut her finger. Bleeding. Ezra looked after their son and Daisy helped Maisie in the kitchen. As Daisy saw Maisies bleeding fingers, she rushed out to look for Band-Aid at once. Taking notice of her anxious look, Ezra frowned and asked immediately, Whats wrong? Maisie cut herself. After saying that, Daisy hastened to find the medical kit. He dashed into the kitchen and saw that Maisies pale forefinger was covered in blood. She was rather calm though, staring at her hand with a poker face. But Ezra could not keep calm. The blood almost knocked him out. He never realized that he couldnt stand the sight of blood. Perhaps it was because he cared so much about the woman who got hurt. Even though his arm got stabbed by Diana and bled much more than Maisie, he didnt blink his eyes. But now, he just felt a bit giddy. Just in time, Daisy brought the PVP-I and Band-Aid. Ezra took over them and said, Look after Ezio. I will bind up for her. After handing over the stuff to him, Daisy turned and went out. And Ezra hurried to disinfect Maisies finger. Both his hand and voice were trembling, Does it hurt? Thats OK. Maisie got used to it because she began doing all sorts of a chore as a child. It was normal for her to cut herself as she cooked, thus she just treated it trivially. Her calmness made Ezra feel so bad. He knew she had definitely experienced this so many times, thereby being insensitive. As he finished disinfection, Ezra thought that the wound was deep and then gave a suggestion, Lets go to the hospital for a tetanus shot. Thats fine. Maisie thought it was exaggerated to go to the hospital. A piece of Band-Aid was enough. Ezra held on to her wrist and insisted, Nope. Lets go. Maisie failed to say anything. I am worried about you. Ezra dragged her away after saying it. Maisie didnt know what to say, Dear, I am cooking. Leave it alone. Ezra was a man of his word. After putting his coat over his arm and wrapping Maisie in her coat, he told Daisy, We are going to the hospital. I will have somebody bring the dinner here. And then he took Maisie out. It was chill on a winter night. The wave of cold surged through them. Maisie bundled herself up in the coat and said to Ezra, Put on your coat. Their conversation was simple andmon. Even Maisie had no idea why she suddenly got along well with Ezra. Chapter 942 Be in His Arms Ezra drove Maisie to the hospital. The doctor dressed her wound again and gave her a tetanus shot, which Ezra insisted on. Maisie reckoned that Ezra was so nervous that made her embarrassed in front of medical workers. The nurse who gave her the injectionforted her, For sake of safety, it is not bad to be cautious. Out of the hospital, they got in the car and were about to go back home. Maisie said sheepishly, Sorry. I should have cooked for you, but it ends up like this. She could keep cooking with a piece of Band-Aid, but he was adamant to go to the hospital. I have prepared the dinner. d youre all right. Ezra didnt start the car at once but looked up at her, asking concernedly, Are you OK? He knew she wasnt that distractible sort of person. She must be so preupied with her own thought that she cut herself. Maisie was surprised that Ezra had now be sensitive enough to perceive her thoughts. She looked down and said, Yes, for David. He returned home today and fainted from anger. Ezra frowned slightly. He had seen Susan who was unreasonable, brazen, and selfish. It could be said that she had maximized the evil of human nature. He used to reckon that she was hard on Maisie because of the patriarchal values. Unexpectedly, David was not much better. It could also be said that she thought she had treated David well, thus she got mad when he didnt take her side. Parenting was not that easy. Parents should not only be nice to their children but also set an example for posterity in the aspect of who they are and how they act. If their words and deeds are perverse or criticized, their children will naturally dislike them. It cannot be helped if children absorb their deviant values. However, David and Maisie just received a good education and got positive values. As a result, the contradiction between them and their parents became more acute Lets go home first. Im just about to tell you something. After pondering, Ezra started the car and drove away. Ezra intended to tell Maisie that David was crushing on a girl because he thought David couldnt go on like this any longer. He shouldnt let go of his beloved, even never be in love or get married due to his parents. It didnt help. He hoped Maisie could try to persuade him to keep away from such parents. He should think of his own happiness. Certainly, he didnt mean that David should disown his parents, either. Instead, he ought to support them but tried to stay away from them. It was improper for him to miss his own happiness because of his parents. After they arrived home, the dinner had been there, and Daisy had helped Maisie tidy up the messy kitchen. The three sat down and dined. After she finished, Daisy led the child away from the dining room, then Ezra said, David falls in love with some girl. Maisie was surprised at first, and then she asked, How do you know that? As his elder sister, she actually knew nothing about it. Ezra said, When you were studying abroad, was there a girl called Shania who chased him all the time? Maisie nodded, Yes, she impressed me because of her beauty and good temperament. Also, it was said that her family was super-rich. Then she puzzled, But David just told me seriously that he didnt like her at all. Besides, as we mentioned the girl, he showed a look of impatience. I thought he really dislike her As Maisie recalled the girl called Shania, she just shook her head remorsefully, I was so na?ve. There was no way that he didnt like such a smart girl. At that time, he told me that they were totally different in the family background; he didnt appreciate her mannerisms; they didnt share the same values, and they were bad for each other. He also said that Shania just barred his way to ss and gave him a gift in public, chasing him overtly without regard to his feeling. You know what? He said she was spoiled. Well, in short, it seemed that Shania was good for nothing from his words. Then I believed in that nonsense. I think he didnt really mean to what he said. He just hid his affection for Shania and showed that he didnt like her at all on purpose so as to make her back out and reassure me. Actuallyhe had a deep feeling of inferiority, thinking that he didnt match Shania, said Maisie. The rim of her eyes started to burn as she felt bad for her young brother. She knew the feeling of loving someone, and she even knew more about the pain of suppressing this feeling to death. She had experienced it from Ezra, an unreachable man whom she had unrequited love for. It was really hard. Indeed, he is so self-contemptuous that he simply keeps his beloved deep in his heart, Ezra replied gently. Feeling her eyes brimming with tears, Maisie wiped them away with her hands. He doesnt want to know this. Thus, I could have him calm downst night. When Ezra was saying that, he stood up and came to Maisie. He just sat across from her at the very beginning. He tried embracing the sorrowful girl, and she didnt hold back, sobbing softly in his arms. He has talked negatively with me that even though he got married, his wife would be frustrated because of his mom. Hence, he simply decided not to be in a rtionship with anyone. I always thought that it was because he didnt meet someone he loved, so I never persuaded him. Ive never expected he Maisie just felt too bad to continue her words as she thought that David had kept suppressing himself these years. But Ezra was very delighted since Maisie was in his arms. He hugged her tight andforted her gently, Dont be sad. I choose to tell you this because David needs to change. He has no need to stoop so low because of your selfish parents. Maisie left his arms and said, He must be hurt this time as my mom made such a scene. After hees back, I will persuade him to consider his own happiness. Thats right, said Ezra, who achieved his goal of telling Maisie this matter. Maisie added, But if David gets over it, will Shania still wait for him? It had been four or five years since they returned home from studying overseas. Shania, such a great girl, might have gotten married.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Of course not. I hear that she will get engaged next month, Ezra didnt mince his words. Now that Shania was about to get engaged, she must have forgotten David. He didnt stand any chance no matter how persistent he would be. But Ezra mysteriously said, Well, not necessarily. At least, he should tell her his affection for her first. Not all marriages were for love. Chapter 943 Planning a Romantic Ceremony for Her Maisie asked him in amazement, What do you mean? Ezra exined, I mean that she may get engaged for another reason. From what I know, Shania should have no feeling for her fianc. Maisie sighed with relief but then felt worried again, Now, the point is how David thinks about it. He may not listen to me and open up to her. Ezra just said, If he treats her engagement casually, it represents he doesnt love her that much. Just live their own lives. Maisie nodded, Sure. She should hurry to talk with David after he came back, to learn what he thought about it. After dinner, Ezra yed with his son for a while. They now got along well with each other. As soon as he saw Ezra, he would run into his arms. If Ezra yed with him, a happy boy was there who giggled all the time. And the house was suffused with cheer. As Ezra felt tired, he gave his son a toy and had him enjoy himself. Then he came close to Maisie on the couch and asked, He lovesughing so much. From whom does he inherit? Maisie also had no idea. Both she and Ezra were not that fun-loving sort of person. How could they have such a child whoughed so much? As they saw the little guy chortle, they just thought that all the unhappiness was dispelled. Ezra stared at her side face and said gently, He must receive a good prenatal education when you were pregnant, thereby feeling happy all day long like this. They had a good son, and he gave all the credit for her. Maisie just felt a bit shy due to his words, Some temperaments are innate. He has good genes. For sure, Ezra deserved credit for Ezios good temperament. Perhaps God took pity on her who had experienced so many hardships, so it gave her such an angelic child. What Maisie said could be considered to pay Ezra apliment. Then she looked away bashfully while Ezra just looked at her and chuckled. He was delighted to get her nod, and he came closer to her. Maisie looked at him without saying a word. She had been backed to the edge of the couch. What was he trying to do?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She said to him ungraciously, You wanna sit on myp? Ezra had nothing to reply to. Was there any guy sitting on a womansp? He snorted, You should sit on myp, shouldnt you? Maisie stoop up directly and chucked someone out in passing, You gotta leave. Naturally, he was reluctant, but he knew that he couldnt stay here cheekily. Therefore, he just rose to take leave, unwillingly. Seeing that Ezra was about to go, the boy crawled rapidly to him and hung on to his legs. It was obvious that he didnt want Ezra to go. Ezra picked him up and held him in his arms, coaxing, See you tomorrow, son. But Ezio just simply hugged him tight and protested by babbling. Orlets go together? Leave your mom alone and have her rest. Ezra just said that as a joke at the very beginning, but after that, he thought it a great idea. If Ezio went with him, Maisie would definitely be worried about him and probably take initiative to be with them. But that would never happen. Maisie just picked their son in her arms and tell him, You cannot take good care of him by yourself. By implication, she was telling him that he had no way to be with their son alone. It was not easy to look after a child, especially a baby. One should pay much attention to all his daily living activities, which Ezra could certainly not make it. Ezra was frustrated and about to leave alone resignedly. However, in the hallway, Ezra added, There will be a banquet tomorrow night Maisie interrupted him before he finished, Ezra, you do it on purpose? He attended so many banquets and insisted on her going with him. To outsiders, they were still a couple. Although Maisie was photographed moving out, he had exined that they were just in a miff yesterday, not mentioning divorcing. Basically, the banquet at the end of the year wasrge-scale. And generally, guests should be present with their family members. It was not proper if she didnt attend. But if she attended, she would be bound up with him anew. Ezra exined, It is hosted by the Canuli which is an annual appreciation banquet. As the host, I have to attend. It meant that she, as the hostess, also had to. Maisie had no choice but to say, Well. Saying goodbye to Maisie and their son, Ezra left then. But he didnt waste time. After getting in the car, he started making calls. As the banquet was hosted by the Canuli, he was in a favorite situation that he intended to n a romantic ceremony during the banquet, confessing his love to Maisie. Although almost all the people in Riverside City knew their rtionship, he hoped he could express his affection for her more clearly. Now that he loved her heart and soul, then he would not grudge showing his love to her. At present, he could feel that Maisies attitude towards him changed. Hence, he should seize the momentum and capture her heart thoroughly. Certainly, Maisie didnt know these at all. All she could think of was David. David returned to Riverside City at night, and he went to the Hughes Group the next morning. Maisie was worried sick. How are you feeling? Maisie cared about his physical condition at once as she saw him. Davidforted her, Im good. Dont worry. Yesterday, he went for his mom after he was discharged from the hospital. Decisively, he told her that he would no longer care about them if she still made a fuss unreasonably in the future. In the ward, Susan convulsed and became breathless due to rage, but he just turned to leave. He had seen through her tricks and set aside them. Lets talk at lunch. They were busy now. Therefore, Maisie asked David to have lunch together, and he said yes quickly. However, while Maisie mentioned Shania to David, he almost screamed, Wait, is it Ezra who told you that? Maisie nodded. Treacherous! David cursed Ezra. Ezra promised to keep the secret for him, but he finally told his sister. Maisie conciliates him, Dont say that. What he did is for your own good. David just looked at his sister speechlessly. She actually put in a good word for Ezra, didnt she? For his own good? He only thought that Ezra was obviously a man who thrived on chaos. It must be because he told Steven toe to Riverside City which upset Ezra who now took revenge on David. What was more, the rtionship between Maise and Ezra became more harmonious. David had no idea whether he should be happy or sad. Chapter 944 One of the Protagonists Maisie said, Now. the point is you, not Ezra and me. He said that Shania will get engaged next month Maisie looked at David. She had no idea if he knew about it. David looked down and murmured, I know. Maisie never expected that David would be dejected like this, so she got into a p, So? So what? David said self-deprecatingly, So I can kidnap the bride? Who am I? At that moment, Maisie lost her words. As twins, she could deeply feel his despair which was like a flood hitting his heart. She felt so bad as well. But she soon calmed down and said, David, its not like that. Regardless of your status, you should tell her your feeling instead of missing it for nothing at all. Well, I confess my love to her while she is about to get engaged. What is this? It is equivalent to sabotaging their rtionship, isnt it? David looked away. He could never do such a thing that destroyed his values. Maisie hastily said, Ezra told me that Shania seems not to love her fianc. I guess maybe its just a family-interest-based marriage. Or for reasons we cant even guess at. If Shania truly loved her fianc, Maisie would certainly not support David to confess his love. In this situation, it did belong to be an alienation of affection. But if she didnt, David could naturally fight for an opportunity before their engagement. David roasted Ezra, How does he know everything? Stop roasting him and think about yourself. All Maisie wanted was to get down to brass tacks while David seemed to beat about the bush all the way. Again, David had his eyes downcast and said, Even if she doesnt love her fianc, she may not still love me. In retrospect, what I said to her sounded terrible. It must break her heart. David sounded depressed to death. In those days, because of his sense of inferiority, he just went to great lengths to push her away as that cheerful girl came close to him. He even said some terrible words to her. Once and again, she must get a broken heart. After graduation, he returned home without looking back. Then she didnt pester him anymore, and they just lost contact with each other. Maisie said in earnest, So you have to confess to her. You will never know how she feels if you dont do it. Just do it. If she doesnt like you anymore, at least you have no regret, do you? Or you just have her in your heart forever, feel regretful forever, look at no one else forever, and live alone forever? But even if I confess to her, and we are together, she will be frustrated by our family. Why should I let her suffer from these? Every word David said was negative. Actually, David was positive in daily life. However, when it came to love and marriage, he would be overwhelmed by negative emotions. It was totally because of their family where there was an unreasonable mother. Formerly, Maisie didnt understand why David was so negative even though he had a crush on nobody. But now she got it. It was because he just loved the girl so much that he always thought about those bad things. He feared that he couldnt give her a good life, having such an affluent girl suffer from the grievance with him that she had never experienced. Maisie looked at him for quite a while, pursing her lips, and then sighed, Do you know? I saw a shrink when I was at university. David felt astonished, looking at her. Maisie continued, The psychiatrist told me that one couldve kept away from such parents. It doesnt mean that we dont support them any longer, but that we should try to keep our distance from them which will otherwise cause more hurt to our physical and mental health. And I tell you the same. So, you can refuse to live with them after your marriage. Even if they need looking after someday, what you should care about, as a son, is only an alimony obligation. And if you are afraid that they may hurt your spouse, you can keep them apart. David, not everything is about morality. We dont have to burden such pressure. Besides, whether or not your partner will feel aggrieved from them, I think your attitude is important as well. They will be hesitant if you strongly protect and love her. As Maisie was saying these words, David kept silent with his lips pursed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Without further remarks, Maisie said to David softly, I just want you to be happy. David, just like you care much about my happiness. Me too. OK David said nothing more and nor showed if he would confess to Shania. Maisie didnt force him. It took time. When it was almost time to get off work, Ezra sent a big gift box to Maisie. She opened it and found an evening gown with a set of expensive jewels. Maisie knew that it should be Ezra who prepared them for her and the banquet, but she gave him a phone call and asked in confusion, I have evening dress and jewels Why do you send me again? Last time, Ezra bought several full dresses which she had not yet worn. And the jewels were given by him and Nancy were in his vi The previous ones are out of date, the man said by phone. Maisie was speechless. He just bought them a few days ago. Were they out of date? Maisie then added, The jewelry set is too exaggerated though Ezra replied, Mrs. Cantillo, you are one of the protagonists tonight. Well. Maisie had to ept his arrangement because she remembered that the banquet was hosted by Canuli. To a certain degree, Ezras image was rted to her attire as well. Go home first and dress up yourself. I will pick you upter. Ezra told her this, and she said yes to him. Then the banquet was spectacr. But thankfully, Maisie had adapted to it. But she never thought that Erika was present. Instinct told her that Erika must enter through unfair means. It was impossible for Ezra to invite the Marshalls on such an asion. Last time, he had broken with them and asked them to leave Riverside City. How could he invite them to the banquet? Maisie saw Erika on the way to the washroom. There were two girls beside her. One was herdy friend whom Maisie had an impression on. The other dressed in her finest attire, seeminglying to attend the banquet. Maisie thought back carefully and remembered that thetter girl was one of the bosss daughters. Apparently, Erika should get in here through this girl. Chapter 945 As Easy As To Turn Your Hand Maisie intended to ignore her. But Erika stood there, apparentlying for her. So Maisie paused and turned to look at Erika. As Ezra told her before, Erika was an obstinate person. She kept looking for trouble even after going through revenge on Ezra towards Janie and her. She might as well give Erika what she wanted.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The white dress Maisie wore tonight was her choice of Ezra. It was practical but not sexy. And Maisie looked nicely elegant on it. She matched her outfit with a set of stunning and luxurious jewelry, making her a gorgeousdy of high society. Erika noticed her resplendent look. She couldnt believe the girl in front of her came from such a nasty family. She was a totally new person! Thinking of this, Erika was nearly out of breath due to anger. She red at Maisie and sneered, There are some shamelessly bitches who resorted to every conceivable means to approach Ezra and made her way into the upper ss. Maisie appeared unimpressed at all. Scolding was all Erika could do now. Maisie retorted, I moved up the socialdder independently. How did you make your living, may I ask? Before Erika could say anything, Maisie retorted with a smirk, You are well aware of the person who made your family be what it is now. Erikas expression changed as Maisie finished her sentence. Erika knew better than anyone that the great wealth she had now was down to the illicit affair between her mother and Roman. Yet that Maisie bluntly used this to taunt her was out of her expectation. If it werent for your mother Maisie deliberately paused and slowed the pace of talking to humiliate Erika. Erika was no match for Maisie in making people embarrassed. Maisie naturally wouldnt disclose the affairs between Roman and Janie with other people present. It wasnt something to be proud of and could cause harm to Ezra and Canuli if it was leaked. So she paused at this point, which scared the shit out of Erika. Shut your damn mouth! Erika was obviously crossed. She was frightened that Maisie would continue and reveal the illicit affair. To stop her saying fatherly, she came up to Maisie, ready to p her. What she didnt realize was that Maisie was capable of fighting and a qualified bodyguard for Julian. Maisie gripped Erikas arms before Erika could reach her and twisted it. Erika screamed and cried out of pain. That was hurt Help! Erikas friend rushed to help, only to be tripped by Maisie. Erikas friend fell heavily to the ground. Maisie bet it was hurt. Well, her friend could be exempt from such pain if she just minded her own business. Grappling Erika who was in the middle of crying, Maisie turned to look at another girl who was also there. She must be the one who had taken Erika and her friend to the party since they were not invited. Maisie said to her, You are Mr. Burts daughter, right? One short sentence sent shivers down the girls spine. And it looked like Maisie wasnt someone she could be trifled with. The girlpressed her lips and then left in a hurry. Maisie recognized her and asked her with words filled with a sense of threat. Her family may be the target of revenge if she kept meddling in it. Given that she was Mrs. Cantillo now, Ezra might ede to her request, no matter how little Ezra loved Maisie. On her familys behalf, the girl walked away. The main reason that the girl brought them with her to the party was that she was jealous of what Maisie had now. Yet she was not doing this for marrying Ezra as Erika did. She simply wanted to give Maisie a hard time since a girl of a low social position like her didnt deserve such a high-quality life. Maisie let go of Erika after the girl left. Erikas forehead sweated and her hand went numb after being pinched for such a long time. Now she was too hurt to do anything harmful to Maisie. Maisie dusted some ash leisurely and looked at Erika, Remember what I told you. Never y with me. Maisie has already warned Erika when she sent Erika to the police station. Maisie failed to see the logic behind Erikas behavior. Did Erika think that she could bully and insult a girl without considering the consequence since the girl was from a disadvantaged family? If this was her thinking, she was pretty dumb. The lowest thing to do was to tease others about their background. Erika red at her with eyes filled with tears. She now didnt dare to do anything. Maisie said, Last time Ezra had your parents send you away but you didnt leave. There might be some room for negotiation if you behave well. But judging from the current situation, you have to leave this city. Erika roared out of fury, Dont celebrate too soon. Soon Ezra will dump you! Erika said this to irritate Maisie. But Maisieughed and said, I am waiting for it. It will be a huge relief for me if he let me go. Erika was pissed off. At this moment, Emelia saw her and walked towards them, calling her name. Howe you are here? We are looking for you. And Ezra prepared a surprise for you. Emelia came up to them and gave Maisie a smile while waiving her phone to her. She said, Ms. Marshall. I have videoed how you picked on Maisie and attempted to hit her. Different from Maisie who appeared to be tough, Emelia always showed her kindness and spoke with a gentle voice. But what she said was serious. It never urred to Erika that Emelia would witness everything and record it. She would not get away with this easily once the video spread. Now she was furiously troubled and cornered. She had no choice but to get out with her friend who has just managed to stand up again. Chapter 946 The Simplest Wish Emelia hurriedly dragged Maise to the gate and said, Hurry up, Ezra has a surprise for you! Maisie was dazzled, What surprise? Emelia grinned, You will know it when you see it. She then walked away with Maisie. Emelia exined to her on their way, I was looking for you when I saw that Erika tried to embarrass you. So I hid and recorded it via my phone. I didnte up to you right away because I think dealing with her was as easy as turning your hand for you. Albeit some worries, she trusted in Maisies ability to handle Erika. So she decided to help Maisie by keeping the evidence. You did the right thing. Maisie went along with her idea. She couldnt hurt me. But it will be tricky if she uses me of attacking her without the video. Erika had no moral sense. There was nothing she wouldnt do. What was she going to do if Erika deflected the me on her? The video Emelia took could justify her behavior. It clearly indicated that Erika started the fight. They arrived at the gate as they were talking. There was already a crowd. And the crowd made a way for them as they showed up. Emelia was held by Julian as she came closer to him. Now Maisie was alone in the spotlight. In the next moment, plenty of drones emerged in the sky. They synchronized, constructing a line of a sentence that said I Love You, Maisie The crowd burst out the sounds of amazement and cheer. Maisie immediately blushed. She has never received so much attention and inside her awkwardness overtook sentiment. She had this hunch that nothing good woulde out of the surprise when Emelia told her this. And she was right about it. It was just too ostentatious. The drones changed their formation as she got lost in the moring throng. At this time they disyed the shape of their family picture. And Maisie had to admit that she was deeply touched by it. The rim of her eyes went red. Out of nowhere, she had the urge to cry while seeing their family picture. For a woman who had a baby to take care of, a family picture with Ezio in it outperformed simply an acknowledgment of love in impressing Maise.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The guests whispered, How romantic it is! It was touching! Acknowledging his love in the public, Mr. Cantillo must love his wife very much. Anya together with Phil attended the party. She had the inherently direct manner and increasingly got her own way with the connivance of Phil. Held by Phil, she grumbled, Some people always said shits about their marriage, but thats just sour grapes. And now I wondered how they reacted to this. There has been heated discussion about them both online and offline, all of which were seen by Anya. Many people just idled their days away so they made a fuss of every trifle. Some said Ezra wasnt into Maisie; some said their marriage wouldnt be long; some even spoke evil of Anya herself and Phil. Anya has had enough of all kinds of negative statements about them. But that was just sour grapes. Girls are envious of what she and Maisie had. What crazy bitches they are. Just now at the party, some girls discussed Maisie behind her back. Anya wouldve confronted them in the usual situation. Yet the party wasnt a good ce to argue with them, so she shut her mouth and walked away. Now outside the building, she was free to say anything. In the crowd was the girl who helped Erika into the party. She stood there awkwardly. Although she didnt say something judgmental about their marriage in front of Maisie, in private she never begrudged any chance to defame Maisie with Erika. She even insolently predicted that their marriage was doomed. Theyughed loud when the news reported that Maisie moved out from Ezras house with Ezio earlier. But what Ezra did today smashed her dream. The guests who were present today were mostly celebrities from all walks of life in Riverside City. Ezra couldnt be more serious about Maisie. At this moment Ezra showed up with a bunch of red roses. He walked towards Maisie. The handsome man in a fine suit looked at her with enormous love under the city lights. The crowd grew more unsettled. Anya cried, Kiss her! And people followed her, Kiss her! Kiss her! Maisie just wanted to flee. She had heardints from Phil about how roguish Anya was. Now Maisie herself couldnt handle Anya too. Maisie could settle for a hug. But for her kiss was absolute rejection. Ezra handed her the flowers and said softly, Wish you happy every day. Conspicuous as the party might be, Ezras wish was simple. He didnt inundate her with words of acknowledgment because he was conscious of Maisies characteristics. Maisie was a reserved person. She would probably feel ufortable if he was too candid. Besides, they were married. It would be highly inappropriate if he acted like proposing. What mattered to Maisie now was how he took care of her and Ezio. And Ezra had tonights arrangement to show his determination. For the rest of his life, he onlymitted to her. Thank you. Maisie took the flowers. Come on! Have a kiss. Anya yelled again. Maisie turned to look at Anya. She heard that Anya and Phil were thinking about divorce. And she forbade Phil from sleeping in the bedroom. Howe they attended the party together? Did they work things out? Anya gave Maisie a knowing wink. She and Phil werent reconciled and Phil should continue to sleep on the sofa in the living room. But she could show some mercy to him by being his partner of the party. Ezra put his arm around Maisies waist and said, Kissing can be omitted since we have been married. Thank you very much for joining tonights party. Lets go back and resume our dinner. Hearing his words, people calmed down and went back. Ezra took Maisie to the lounge and asked her in a whisper, Did something go wrong? Ezra at first was sitting next to Maisie but he left in advance for setting the drone. But Maisie wasnt there when he set everything up and got back. Finally, he asked Emelia for help. He had the hunch that she was distracted by something. Chapter 947 To My Place Maisie didnt cover it and told the whole story to Ezra, including how Erika tried to pick a fight with her. Ezra was disturbed by it, She was risking her neck! Before Maisie could say anything, he took out his phone and called his assistant. On the phone, Ezra asked his assistant to send the evidence they collected earlier to Phil and prepared to sue Janie and Tyrone, both Erikas parents. The evidence was mostly about finance. Seemingly Ezra aimed to force Janie and Tyrone to hand over all the bribes they have taken during these years. Janie and Tyrone must piss off. But what could they do with such a troublesome daughter? Ezra managed to calm himself down after organizing everything. Notwithstanding little sess of Erikas plot and smart retaliation of Maisie, Ezra was still angry. He had no patience with people who were a nuisance to Maisie, Erika especially. Thank youfor what you did tonight. Maisie was eager to distract him. Erika didnt worth such attention. After all, Erika gained nothing from tonights incident. And she added, But please dont do this again. Ezra went silent. Maisie exined, I am not used to bing the center of the spotlight. Ezrapressed his lips and was keen on it. I must let everyone know how much I love you so that they can stoping at you. Before tonights drone formation, Julian warned him that Maisie wasnt a fan of gaining so much attention and that this ostentatious approach might not please her. Ezra couldnt be clearer about her personality. For all that, he insisted, because he wanted everyone to know his feelings towards Maisie and a grand acknowledgment was the best way. Surely he pondered about it. That was why the final picture the drones showed was their family picture, which could surely impress Maisie. Hearing how much Ezra wanted to get everybody to know Maisie said, I never knew you are such a childish person. Ezra cornered her and asked, What does that mean? Maisie illustrated, Happiness and love are like drinking water. You are the only one who knows the temperature. We dont need to dere it. Nothing they said should ever affect us. Ezra had to acknowledge that she had a point. He looked at her and asked in a low voice, Then do you feel happy now? Ezras heart raced after asking this. He was frightened that he might get a negative answer, which denied all his efforts during these days. Luckily Maisie answered him with a smile, I think I am quite happy now. Aftermunicating with Emelia the other day, Maisie became more open with herself and also Ezra. She was able to quit evading Ezra. Actually, Maisie was done with running away from happiness for the rest of her life. She continued, I will be with you for the rest of my life, on the ground that you want that too. Ezra was both delighted and a bit mad at hearing this. He held her and said, There is no if. I cant wait to spend my whole life with you. But Maisie was rational, I cant make sure whether you made this decision out of sudden urge or out of a clear mind. Ezra gritted his teeth and felt aggrieved, A sudden urge at my age? Maisie wanted to say something but Ezra didnt give her the opportunity. He kissed her on the lips. The guests were busying drinking and toasting each other and inside the room, they were tied up with kissing. Tonight goes to my ce, Ezra said to her after the kiss. Maisie was a bit awkward, I got my period. She knew quite well the purpose of Ezra. Ezra was upset. Did you lie to me? Maisie shrugged, Why would I lie to you on this? Ezra was about to lose control, both physically and mentally. He stopped Maisie and requested, You still go to my ce. Ever since we are together again, Ezio was always in the middle and we never spend the time alone. And this was true. Their reunions were mostly for Ezios sake. During these days their lives centered on Ezio and Ezio even slept in the same bed with them. At the thought of this, Ezra was more dissatisfied. You never actually spend time with me. Maisie had no choice but to agree, OK. I will call Daisy and tell her this. The party would endte at night. Ezio must have fallen into sleep after she got home. It wasnt a bad idea to go to Ezras ce. She didnt refuse to go to his ce, which meant that they were totally reconciled. Out of joy, Ezra held her again and kissed her. After a while, they both went out of breath. Finally, Maisie pushed him away. There were guests outside. How were they going to face the guests with this look? You adjust yourself. I am going to reapply the makeup. She grabbed her purse and went to the dressing room nearby. It was veryte when they saw thest guest out. Someone called them when they were about to get in the car. It was Tyrone. Hold on! Mr. Cantillo. Ezra and Maisie turned to look at the person who called his name. Tyrone, Janie, and Erika whose face was swollen came up to them. Ezra helped her adjust her clothes and said, It is cold outside. You get in the car first and wait for me. It was a simple act of no importance but she was still deeply moved. She shook her head and said, That is fine. I want to be with you. She had confidence in Ezras ability to handle them swiftly. But she still couldnt guarantee that Ezra would be fine confronting them alone. Who would know what a cornered beast will do? At the request of Maisie, Ezra didnt persist. He looked at Tyrone with a sneer. Clearly, they learned the usation against them and came to this ce even at suchte night. They understood that if they didnt make it to meet Ezra and Maisie tonight, Ezra wouldnt give them the chance to talk hereafter. Tyrone said, Mr. Cantillo, Mrs. Cantillo. I know that Erika made another mistake tonight. I apologized for what she has done. Please show us some mercy and forgive her for this time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Janie next to him shed tears and said, We have punished her. She will never do that again. Mr. Cantillo, would you please drop the charges? Chapter 948 No Mercy in Fighting Back Ezra threw Erika a nce. It seemed that Tyrone and Janie got scared and even pped Erika. But Ezra wouldnt let them get away easily. He said, It wasnt you who acted stupidly. Your apology is useless to me. Plus, it wasnt me who you should apologize to. After saying this, he reached an arm around Maisies waist. His statements just showed his attitude. Apparently, Ezra wasnt interested no matter how sincere their apologies were. Tyrone and Janie instantly got his intention. Tyrone turned to yell at Erika who was trembling aside. Get your ass here and apologize to Mrs. Cantillo! Erika was shaking and came up to them reluctantly. Erika didnt think she has done anything wrong. But his father got really mad and pped her in the face the second she got back home. She had never been pped by her father before. She cried and screamed, only to be pped again. Her mouth was bleeding and she went dizzy because of the sudden hit. Tyrone wanted to give her another hit but got stopped by Janie. Tyrone shouted abuse at her. Are you trying to kill us? You want us to be penniless? You want to send us to jail? We now almost lost everything. We still need the money to sustain our lives. Now Ezra is charging against us and asks us to give in all the money. Are you trying to get us to live in poverty for the rest of our lives? Through a series of scolding and questioning, Erika came to realize why her father pped her C Erika came to bother Maisie tonight. Ezra took revenge on her by charging her parents even though Maisie didnt get hurt. Erika covered her swollen face with her hands and wept. What a calcting person Ezra was! Maisie didnt get injured anyway. Did he really have to do this to her? Mrs. Cantillo. I am very sorry about what I did tonight. This was all my fault. Ezra saved Erika no face. I dont see the sincerity in it. But thats no matter. Ezra looked at Tyrone and Janie, saying, My original n was to kick you out of this city. But now things werent that easy. Tyrone and Janie were terrified. Mr. Cantillo. We will pack our stuff right after we go back home and depart for another city. We assure you that you wont be able to see us in Riverside City anymore. Tyrone and Janie were unwilling to leave this city. They have all the connections and resources they needed in Riverside. They would lose everything if they didnt stay in this city. Thest time when Ezra demanded their departure, they deliberately dy the time to set off, taking the chance that Ezra might forget them after a while. Ezra seemingly put them behind since he didnt pick on them. But Erika spoiled their n. Tonight Ezra served them a summons, which insisted on their expelling and also returning the money they took. Tyrone and Janie were crossed about her stupidity. After calming down, they weighed the pros and cons. Finally, they decided to leave and wished that Ezra could ept their apologies so that they could still keep the money. Ezra smiled with aloofness, You must leave Riverside City and also return the money. Tyronepressed his lips and asked with difficulty, How much do you want? At least the house you currently stayed in, Ezra answered.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ezra didnt care much about the amount but they must learn the lesson and chastised Erika harder than ever. The house was worth no less than ten million. Giving up the house was like killing Tyrone. The reason why Ezra wanted their house was to rule out all the possibility that Tyrone and his family mighte back one day. They have lived in this ce for years. They lost their connection to the city without this house. They became passers-by in Riverside City. Janie and Tyrone were facing a hard choice. Mr. Cantillo! They tried to say something but were interrupted by Ezra, You have two options, giving up the house or going to court. Tyrone and Janie immediately shut up. They knew that they would have nothing left if they were taken to court, including the house. To save himself from any further trouble, Ezra gazed at Janie who was crying piteously, and said coldly, As far as I know, you are seeing somebody else except my father. Your lovers included the deputy director of some administration and the president of an aquaculturepany? It came as shock to Maisie. Her jaw dropped and unbelievably stared at Janie. She couldnt figure out why Janie who looked so dignified and sedate would have such active social life. And it looked like Tyrone knew that too? Janie didnt know where to put herself. And Tyrone looked terrible. Brazen as Tyrone might be, he felt ashamed that others discovered his own wifes affairs with a different man and exposed it in front of him. They assumed that Ezra was only aware of the affair between Janie and Roman. But they were wrong and Ezra had everything under control. End of the conversation. Ezra left with Maisie after saying this. He didnt bother to bring this mess up at first but now he just wanted to quit this tangle and make this family disappear. He had to acknowledge that Janie was a master of cheating who was able to get Tyrones permission. He wondered if his father who has passed away was conscious of her multiple affairs. It would be fair to say that Janie traded her body for the good lives their family had for all these years. Thest time Janie asked the deputy director for help was when she vowed to retaliate against Maisie at the police station. But her connection was nothingpared to Ezras, leading to Janies failure. And exactly that was how Ezra discovered Janies dramatic affairs. Chapter 949 Not Planning to Say Something Nice to Him After Maisie and Ezra left, Tyrone couldnt contain his anger anymore and pped Erika again, roaring, This was your fault! Not only was he deprived of the ten-million-worth house but also got humiliated by Ezra by referring to his wifes plenty of lovers. Erika was vulnerable as a result of a series of ps tonight. Now she directly passed out after another p. Janie rushed to Erika. Erika! Erika! She called the ambnce and shouted at Tyrone, Are you crazy? Are you trying to beat her to death? Tyrone didnt feel guilt at all. He said with resentment, I would have beaten her to death if it were legal. What would I do for such a useless daughter? Never achieve one thing and always ruin everything! We should have had a peaceful life if it werent for her to bother Ezra time after time. Janie recalled what happened to them recently and had to admit Tyrone was right. Their plight originated from Erikas attempts to intrude on Ezras life. She was vexed at Erikas stubbornness too. But now there was nothing she could do to change the situation. Janie held Erika who lost consciousness and cried. The ambnce soon arrived and picked up Erika and Janie. Tyrone didnt join them and got back home in his car. He didnt want to see Erikas face at all. He might probably continue to p her if she woke up and made a scene again. Erikas injury wasnt severe. She couldnt take the pain of being pped so she passed out. She was free to go home after the doctor helped her clean the wound. On their way back home, Janie seriously warned Erika, We are packing our stuff tonight and leave. You stay away from Ezra and Maisie from now on! Unlike Diana who was unperceptive and intransigent, Janie was astute. She understood that things wouldnt end well for them if they lingered on the conflicts with Ezra, like what happened to Diana and her daughters. So she wisely chose to end this and walk away. More importantly, part of their property was illegal which couldnt stand up to closer scrutiny. She was determined to keep away from Ezra. Erika burst into tears hearing that. But her face hurt once she moved a bit, which forced her to stop crying. Erika was frightened that her father would beat her to death. Maisie and Ezra were on the way back to Ezras ce. She asked Ezra in the car, How did you know so much about Janie? If you dont want people to know it, youd better not do it. Last time when you came back to Riverside City for taking care of David and had conflicts with Janie and her daughter, Janie tried to harm you by using the deputy directors connection and was noticed by me. Ezra exined, So I took the chance and dug her secrets out. Janie whored herself out for the good lives their family had for all these years. The reasons for her to be my fathers mistress were that she wanted to humiliate Diana and also attain some projects. As for the deputy director, she probably aimed at his political influence. And with the president was mostly for money. Maisie shrugged, Well, she didnt waste any connection. Lets stop talking about her. I dont have much interest in her. Ezra changed the subject. He edged closer to Maisie and held her tightly. He became more brazen ever since Maisie epted him. Maisie gave him a look, meaning that he needed to behave well when the driver was also there in the front seat driving.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ezra put down the rear shield. Now the diver couldnt see what happened in the rear seats. Ezra unscrupulously held her tighter. Maisie tried to break away but failed. She warned him out of kindness, The more you do this, the more you get hurt when the things between us didnt work out one day. Ezra was unhappy at hearing this, Are you tired of me already? Why did you keep telling me that we might separate one day? Ezra hated that when she mentioned splitting and divorce. But it looked like Maisie was fine with breaking up with him, thus no worry in bringing this up. Ezra highly suspected that her love for him dramatically decreased and part of the reason that she epted him again was to take better care of Ezio. Maisie didnt know how to answer that. Partly due to her personality, expressing her feeling was never for her. Even when they had the closest rtionship, she didnt say the word love. At that time, she became his girlfriend solely because they had sex. Ezra didnt mention anything about love, let alone her. I just want to remind you. Dont attract others attention again like tonight. But Ezra fixed his eyes on her and asserted, You dont love me anymore. Howe the man was so unreasonable? Was it appropriate to talk about love all the time at their age? Ezra. Maisie intended to defend herself but Ezra interrupted her. Dont try to change the subject. You just need to answer yes or not. Do you love me? Ezra was keen on getting the answer. Howe you acted like a child? Maisie doesnt know how to deal with him. She stayed away from him after saying this. Why would she continue their marriage if she didnt love him? Ezra was upset without hearing what he wanted. Hepressed his lips and went silent. They didnt speak a word even when they arrived and the car stopped. Maisie threw him a nce. She wondered if the man was angry. Did he get mad because she didnt answer him explicitly? Thinking of this, she turned around and talked to the driver who was about to drive away, Wait a second. The driver was confused. Ezra turned to look at her and frowned in puzzlement. Maisie exined, It seems that you are not in the mood. It may be better if I get back to my ce tonight. Ezra was dumb out of the spleen. Why couldnt she say something nice to please him when she sensed his dissatisfaction? She must know the reason why he was upset. But she chose to ignore it and walked away. She was heartless. One simple acknowledgment of love would light up his world. Why? Why didnt she say that? Come on! Chapter 950 Calling Your Name Sadly the reality didnt go as he wished. Maisie didnt say anything tofort him but instead retreated. Complicated feelings mixed inside him. Finally, he took a deep breath. He held her around the middle and walked towards his house. The driver instantly got Ezras intention and left quickly. Maisie was surprised by his sudden move and wriggled to get rid of him. What are you doing? Ezra put him down but remained to hold her hands. He answered, I am not doing anything to you. I just want to say something to myself. Maisie was at a loss what he was thinking about. He said, I want to say to myself Ezra, where did you get the nerve toin?'' I am terribly sorry and I should not have done this. I will never do that again. Please dont go. With a contrite look, the man was void of any discontent and apologized to her. As a matter of face, Ezra couldnt be more regretful. He made a fuss but ended up with nothing. And he still needed to apologize for it. Now he wished he could have been moreposed. Maisie was amused by his quick yielding. Ezra felt relief seeing that Maisieughed. He held her tightly and said, I will control myself and never lose my temper in front of you again. He had to admit that he was terrified of her leaving. It would be so much better if she could stop being so rational and argue with him. She always made the decision in silent resolution. An example was that she left Riverside City without hesitation when they broke up. At that time he didnt know what to do about her departure. He couldnt believe it and was furious with her at the thought of her resenting staying in the same city with him once they were no longer together. Otherwise, there was no exnation for her leaving at that point in time. They might meet each other soon again if she stayed in the city and he might realize the fact that he loved her earlier.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her determined departure hurt his feelings, which was why he severed their ties at the time. At this moment, he was rmed at the prospect of her walking away without telling him, especially when she said that she wanted to get back to her home tonight. After all, it took him much effort to win her back. Sensing his subservient, Maisies heart melted, and didnt want to be too cruel. She looked at the man and said, I gave you my word that I will be with you for the rest of my life. How can I say that if I dont love you? But I just want to hear it, Ezra stressed. It mattered to me. Then he added, But it is fine if you dont say it. As long as you stay with me. Maisie grumbled, Who says I dont love you? I couldnt be sure if you chose to be with me for the sake of Ezio, Ezra murmured. Staring at his gorgeous face, Maisie wrapped around his neck with her arm, which surprised Ezra. She approached his lips and whispered, I love you, Ezra. She gazed at his eyes twinkling with pleasant surprise, and said word by word, I loved you and I will always love you. My love towards you never faded, not even a tiny little bit. Men were always like kids. Hiscking of confidence prompted her to say her true feelings. She wanted to put an end to such meaningless questions. So she acknowledged her love for him. To make herself clearer, she kissed him. This was by far the boldest thing that Maisie had ever done since they knew each other. He still reeled from the shock she brought to him and then there was a kiss on his lips. Ezra beamed with pleasure and kissed her back. They were immersed in their conversation and also the kisses after getting off the car, thus forgetting the fact that they still stood outside the house. And they didnt realize this until a cars headlight shed at them at a distance. Thinking that someone might catch them kissing, Maisie covered her face with her hands in a hurry and ran towards the gate of the house. Ezra followed her right away. However, if things can go wrong, they will go wrong. Someone saw them kissing and posted it online. A picture of them kissing was trending after Maisie took her shower. For one moment Maisie didnt know where to put herself. Any other woman would think it was bliss for her to marry a great guy like Ezra and couldnt wait to show affection in the public. But Maisie wasnt a normal woman and this picture bing trending was akin to social death to her. The one who posted this picture wrote, I identally saw this when I was about toe back home. Mr. Cantillo kissed his wife after tonights drone formation. This caused heated discussion online. I shipped this authentically married couple. Get a room. Did they like each other that much? And these were only part of the discussion. Maisie couldnt stand checking the remarks about them online anymore. At this time Ezra finished his shower and walked out. Maisie gritted her teeth, angrily saying, Ezra, look what you just did! Ezra took her phone with a bewildered look. He defended after checking those remarks, You sure it was me who kissed you first? Maisie kissed him first! And Maisie realized it as well. She was speechless out of embarrassment. Maisie threw a pillow at him and said, You sleep in another bedroom tonight! She did kiss him first but that was forforting him. Then he kissed her over and over again until others saw it. This was his fault. On no ount would Ezra settle for sleeping in a different with Maisie. He caught the pillow andy on the bed. He shamelessly said, Tonight I am not going to sleep alone. Maisie was defeated by his shamelessness. Besides she didnt really mean to turn him away. Shey down. Ezra approached her from behind and wrapped his arms around her. After a while, he gently called her name in his pleasant voice. Maisie. What? Maisie responded. But he called her name again, Maisie. What? Maisie answered again. Nothing. He smiled. I just wanted to call your name. When you loved someone so much, it became bliss for you to call his or her name over and over again. Chapter 951 Take Good Care of our Family Maisie just felt Ezra was super clingy. How could a man always be like that? She took away Ezras arms around her waist and said, Lets sleep. Okay, Ezra answered and put his arms tighter around her waist again. Maisie couldnt do anything with Ezra except let him keep this posture. The next morning, Ezra woke up early. Whats wrong? Maisie looked at him with drowsy eyes and asked. The man bent over and kissed her lips, I have to get up to deal with something. Maisie was really sleepy, so she continued to sleep without much thinking. She was woken up again by her sons drooly kisses, as well as the lovely babbles of mommy, mommy. When she opened her eyes, Maisie once thought she was dreaming of Ezioing to the bedside and woke her up. Subconsciously, she still remembered that she slept at Ezras housest night. But when Maisie distinguished the person in front of her was Ezio, her consciousness waspletely returned. She suddenly sat up in surprise and hugged and kissed the little boy in her arms. Maisie originally thought that she would not be able to see her son until the noon break today because she had to rush to work immediately when she woke up, which meant she didnt have time to go home. She didnt expect that Ezio would be by her side. Maisie felt she was on top of the world. Later, she realized Ezra got up early today and couldnt help looking at him. Did you get up early to pick him up? she asked with a surprised tone and expression. Maisie didnt expect Ezra to be so considerate. He knew that she would miss Ezio, so he picked up the child early in the morning. Just now, Ezra had been standing at the foot of the bed watching his beloved woman hug Ezio happily, and he appeared the same happy smile uncontrobly. Seeing the two of them happy made him happy too. When asked by Maisie, he came over and sat down by the bed, pinched Ezios cheek, and said, Well, he has to get up early to drink milk anyway. I brought him here so that you can go to work at ease. Ezra was very satisfied with Maisiespanyst night. He also knew that Maisie was worried about her son, so he took the initiative to get up early to pick up Ezio and Daisy. Thank you, Maisie said with a moving look. In the past, she always felt that his love was a little unreal. But as their daily lives were slowly filled with details, now she has gradually begun to feel Ezras caring and love for her. Ezra smiled and said, Just thank you? I cant feel your sincerity at all. After saying that, he deliberately put his face close to Maisie. His intention was obvious. How could Maisie not know his intention to ask for a kiss? But before she responded, Ezio was excited and enthusiastic. As soon as Ezras face came closer, he immediately held Ezras face and gave him a big kiss. Ezra pulled a wry face. He wiped the saliva on his face and said, Its none of your business, my boy. Ezio ruined his n! Maisie was dissatisfied with his dislike of her son. She took Ezio back and protested to Ezra, He kissed you affectionately, why did you say that? Ezra exined anxiously, I dont understand. How could he be so clingy? Hearing the word Clingy, Maisie got out of bed with Ezio in her arms, and spoke to Ezra by the way, Isnt he like you? Like father, like son; one was clingier than the other. Hearing Maisiesments on him, Ezra couldnt helpughing. He followed them to the living room step by step and protested, Why am I clingy? Maisie put Ezio on the sofa, and nced at the man who followed her, Look at you now. Without waiting for what Ezra said, Maisie spoke again, Take care of Ezio, I want to take a shower. Ezra sat down on the sofa when Maisie went to the bathroom. As soon as she turned around, she heard Ezra say to Ezio, It seems like I need to give you a new nickname, which is called Sweet Pepper, do you like it? Maisie shook her head helplessly, thinking that this man was really naive. When she was about to step into the bathroom, she vaguely heard him said again, Your mom is Little Pepper. At this time, Maisie stopped walking and turned around, staring at the nonsense man angrily. Why did she be a Little Pepper? Doesnt that mean a girl with a forceful personality? What did he mean? Did he think she has a bad temper? Ezra sensed Maisies re; he immediately cleared his throat as if he had said nothing and continued to tease his son. Maisie didnt bother to argue with him. She went into the bathroom to wash up. By the time she came out again, Ezra had taken Ezio downstairs. Daisy prepared breakfast for them. These three people rarely had a peaceful breakfast. After breakfast, Ezra said to Maisie, Ill take you to work. Maisie considered that here was indeed far away from HGH, and she didnt drive her own carst night, so she had to take Ezras car.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Before leaving, Ezra sat in the car first. Daisy held Ezio in her arms and said to Maisie, I think Mr. Cantillo is sincere. When he came to pick up Ezio early in the morning, he told me that you may be distracted from work by Ezio. Hearing of this, I was really moved. Uh-huh. Maisie did not deny Ezras feelings. She also confessed to Daisy, I also n to give each other a chance to live as a whole family from now on. Daisy was very happy, Thats great. Maisie told Daisy again, You dont have to take Ezio back home today, everything is here. At that time, they moved out in a hurry. Most of their luggage of them was still there. Now that she moved back again, there was basically no need to pack anything. Okay, Daisy said happily, the rims of her eyes started to burn. She knew that Maisie had suffered a lot and felt very dearly for this strong girl. Now Maisie can get along well with Ezra, Daisy only hoped that her future life will be full of happiness. Ezra held Maisies hands as soon as she got into the car. He heard her conversation with Daisy in the car, and she would really live with him this time. They were officially reconciled. He held Maisies hand and said, Since you have decided to live here, take time to see what else needs to be bought, or if you dont like theyout of the home, you can change it. Ill hire a few more housekeeperster. Daisy is only responsible for taking care of Ezio. Other things such as cleaning and cooking, I will find someone else to do. Ezra was now bent on running their family well. Chapter 952 A Business Trip for a Week After sending Maisie to HGH, Ezra also drove to Canuli. Towards the end of the year, he was actually very busy. In addition, Ruth had an ident some time ago, so he kicked away several middle-level managers from Canuli. There were many things waiting for him to deal with. But no matter how busy he was, he still hasnt ignored Maisie these days. He has always been very clingy. Fortunately, Maisie has now untied the knot in her mind and returned to him. His efforts and busyness these days have also been rewarded. Thinking that he could finally live a stable life with his wife and son in the future, his heart felt extremely warm. However, the n couldnt catch up with change. He has just made up with Maisie, and she was about to go on a business trip. As soon as Maisie stepped into thepany, she was called to the office by Julian. You may need to go on a business trip with me to Australia. Julian looked seriously. After working with Julian for so many years, it wasmon for Maisie to have a business trip. So she instinctively answered, Sure. Julian reminded her, If you are reluctant to leave Ezio alone, you can take him with you. Julian not only regarded Maisie as a subordinate but also as a family member. He also has children, so he knew the feeling of being separated from kids. Therefore, he exceptionally indulged Maisie to take her child on a business trip. Its fine. Maisie shook her head and said, Since I choose to go back to work, I will definitely face a lot of this situation in the future. I cant take my son with me every time. Maisie thanked Julian for his tolerance, but she did not intend to make an exception.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In order not to worry Julian, she smiled and said, Besides, Im quite relieved that Ezra is taking care of my son now. Julian raised his eyebrows, Why do you trust him so much? Maisie said, It is undeniable that he is a good father. Although Ezra once didnt want this child, which created a great psychological shadow on Maisie, since Ezra knew Ezios existence, his every action has shown his love for the child. Although he sometimesined about his son, he just talked about it. It may take a week to go back and forth to Australia. Julian added, Its quite urgent. You can go home to take your luggage in the afternoon and settle down with your son. We will fly away in the evening. Okay, Maisie answered and went back to her office. She has to finish the things at hand first. Not long after, David also came. Maisie had been busy with her work and had no time to care about what happened between David and Shania. During the lunch break, Maisie called Ezra and told him she was going to Australia on a business trip with Julian. Ezra was annoyed at the other end of the phone, Does he do it on purpose? We just made up and he is going to take you on a business trip for a whole week! Things havent been going well in Australia these days. He wants to go there for granted. Maisie exined Oh, by the way, we will fly off in the evening, Maisie added. Ezra was so depressed that he couldnt speak anything. How did Julian arrange such a messy business trip? He didnt even have time to say goodbye to Maisie because he had many meetings this afternoon. When he finished those meetings, maybe Maisie has already been on the ne. Please take care of Ezio these days, Maisie repeated. She also noticed Ezra was unwilling to separate from her. After thinking for a while, she said in a soft tone, I will miss you too. In only one sentence, she sessfullyforted the annoyed man on the other end of the phone. After all, it was not easy to hear her sweet words. Let me know when you go home and pack, Ezra spoke again, his tone was no longer so resentful. I will. Maisie ended the call and both of them devoted themselves to their busy work. In the afternoon, Maisie and Julian left early and went home to pack their luggage. Julian also didnt want to go on a business trip. Since Emelia had a baby, Julian had arranged the business trip as little as possible. But this time, they must go to Australia. When Maisie came home, she exined to Daisy that she was going on a business trip for a week. She wasnt worried at all, because she knew Daisy would take good care of Ezio. In addition, Ezra was here, and Maisie felt more secure. She believed that if something happened to Ezio, Ezra, the father, would solve it as soon as possible. Things were not what they used to be. When she lived in Grafstin with Daisy and Ezio, she would always feel ufortable if she was on a business trip, and felt guilty about not being with her son. When Maisie went upstairs to pack her luggage, she heard a voice downstairs. It turned out that Ezra came back. Maisie told Ezra before she went home, but neither did Maisie expect him to be so fast nor did she expect that Ezra would hide in the dressing room where he jumped out and pressed her against the wardrobe, kissed her heavily and fiercely. Maisie knew that he was venting his anger about her business trip in this way, so she didnt resist. Instead, she put her hands around his thin waist and took the initiative to kiss him deeper. She didnt know what was wrong. When he was clinging to her all day before, she felt a little annoyed. But now, when she thought of going on a business trip for a week, she felt reluctant. Thinking like this, she couldnt help holding the mans waist tighter. Her initiative and enthusiasm almost overwhelmed Ezra. But considering her body was inconvenient, even if they had to separate for a while, they could not have more intimate action now. When Maisie was released, Ezra protested to her in whispers, Cant Julian ask David toe with him? Ezra seriously suspected that Julian deliberately separated Maisie and him, because he knew they had just been reconciled. After all, between them, Julian has always stood on Maisies side. Maybe Julian was not satisfied that Maisie forgave Ezra so quickly, so he wanted to give Ezra a ck eye. Maisie exined, David and I have different jobs. This matter in Australia belongs to my work. This is inhumane! Ezra was still dissatisfied and held her reluctantly. Dont work for him. I will take care of you, just go home. I want to see you every day. Or you cane to work with me so that we can be together even on a business trip. Maisie thought Ezra was crazy. He said before that he agreed with her work, saying that her ability should shine in the workce. Feeling Maisies emotions, Ezra hugged her and hummed, I just dont want to part with you. Ezra felt that his life was full of difficulties. After being separated for so long, they finally had a husband-wife life. However, Maisie came on her period the next day. Not only that, he did a lot to get Maisie back, but before they could get along well for a day, Maisie was going on a business trip for a week. Besides, the most depressing thing was that Ezra was upied this week. Even if he intended to fly to Australia, he had no chance. All they could do this week was to wait. Chapter 953 Do a Good Job in Support Looking at his face, Maisie thought it was not a way to go on like this, otherwise, she would miss the flight. So she pushed the man away and said, I have something for you. After saying that, she took out a photo from her carry-on bag under Ezras curious eyes, which was a family photo, four of them filmed together when Nancy was there. Today, after the phone call with Ezra, Maisie felt unhappy. She thought that she shouldfort him. It happened that she had two ready-made photo frames at hand, so she printed out their family portrait. Ezra could put it on the desk to solve the pain of lovesickness Ezra was very delighted to see the photo. In fact, no matter what Maisie took out at this time, he would be very happy because it meant that she cared about his feelings and was willing to show her heart to cheer him up. Thank you. I like it very much. Ezra took over the photo and continued, But at this time, I prefer a single-person photo of you. She gave him this photo so that Ezra could see it every day at the desk. Ezra was very grateful for her thoughtfulness that the photo include his son and mother, but for him who was about to be separated for a week, he preferred to see her every day at work. Maisie looked at Ezra and asked uncertainly, Are you sure? Ezra nodded, Sure. Maisie thought for a second and took another photo frame from her bag. Now she had two photo frames at hand. Actually, she made her own single photo on a whim after making the family photo, but she was afraid that she would seem very affectionate, so she didnt take it out first. Unexpectedly, Ezra really wanted it. Seeing her actions, Ezra couldnt helpughing. He took over the photo and amused her, It seems that you really hope I only think about you in my heart. Maisie was always sensitive, and he was still teasing her like this. She suddenly became very embarrassed. Ezra hugged her into his arms and whispered in her ear, Thank you. I will put both photo frames on my desk. Ezra was really excited. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to express her feelings since he had been chasing Maisie for so long. I have to pack my luggage, otherwise it will be toote. Ezra packed up two photo frames, apanied Maisie to pack her luggage, and drove her to the airport. Julian also arrived. When Maisie went to the washroom, Julian said to Ezra, You are so buying me dinner when wee back. Ezra said angrily, You temporarily arranged a business trip for her, and I also have to invite you to dinner, are you serious? Ezra was already very dissatisfied with Julian, when he heard what did Julian say he was extremely angry. Was this what people called good brother? This was a deceptive brother! Julian said firmly, Absence makes the heart grow fonder. I have experienced it. Believe me, this business trip will definitely enhance your rtionship. Ezra thought his words were quite reasonable. After all, because of this temporary business trip, Maisie made two photo frames for him. When she came back a weekter, maybe their rtionship could really go further. Thinking of this, Ezra said, If what you said is true, I will definitely treat you to a big meal. Julian reminded him again, I think you can also prepare for the wedding. Since Maisie agreed to get back together with Ezra, theres no doubt that the wedding should be on the agenda.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Julian didnt know why, looking at Ezras pursuit of Maisie during this period, he actually believed that Ezra would love Maisie wholeheartedly. So he suggested Ezra hold the wedding as soon as possible. Ezra, who was recognized, raised his eyebrows and then proudly said, Of course, I want to hold a grand wedding. Julian felt a headache, I suggest you be as low-key as possible, Maisie wont like it. Ezra fell silent. He did know that Maisie didnt like to show off. If he proposed a grand wedding, she would definitely disagree, but he wanted to give her the best wedding Maisie returned at this time, and Julian said, Its time for us to have a security check. After saying that, he pushed his luggage away and left the space for Ezra and Maisie to say goodbye. Julian also felt ufortable, he missed Emelia and his two children. Originally, Emelia said she woulde to the airport to see him off, but he felt sorry for her tossing back and forth, so he asked the driver to drive him. While looking at Ezra and Maisie were lovey-dovey there, Julian regretted not letting Emeliae. The feeling of missing was really hard. Over there, Maisie took her luggage from Ezra, looked at his eyes, and said, Go home, be careful. Although Ezra was full of reluctance, he could only let her go, Have a safe trip. Maisie hesitated for a moment. Before leaving, she still took the initiative to give him a big hug, hoping that this would make him feel better. Otherwise, she was afraid that if she would not give him some sweetness, he would not have a good time these days. As soon as Maisie came over, Ezra immediately opened his arms and hugged her. They hugged each other for a while, and Maisie said, I really have to go. Ezra buried his head in her neck, I want two video calls a day, once in the morning and once in the evening. he asked. All right. Maisie agreed, and then quickly pushed away the person in her arms, Im leaving. After saying that, she pushed her luggage and hurried away. Ezra was too lovey-dovey. There were so many people at the airport. If they were photographed, they would be the hot topic again. Maisie has already been afraid of it. Ezra waited at the airport until Maisie and Julians ne took off before driving away. Although it was only a routine business trip like what Maisie usually did when they were together in the past. But this time, Ezra felt in a mess, as if his whole mind had been taken away by Maisie. After all, his current mood was different from before. In the past, Maisie was only a femalepanion for him. When he met her, he would be happy, but he didnt feel anything if they didnt meet. Nowadays, Maisie was a very important woman in his life. He will be happy when they are together and will miss her sentimentally if they were apart. He wanted to see her 24 hours a day. After returning downtown, Ezra went straight home to apany his son. For the rest of work, he nned to wait for his son to go to bed at night. After all, Maisie went on a business trip, and taking good care of her son was his biggest task. Otherwise, Maisie would not be at ease abroad. He had to do a good job in support. Originally, he had another social engagement at night. When he learned that Maisie was going on a business trip, he pushed it and apanied his son wholeheartedly. Although Ezio was usually taken care of by Daisy, parents should also apany kids. They should not ignore their children under the pretext of busy work. Chapter 954 Taking His Son to Work After safelynding in Australia with Julian, Maisie first gave Ezra a call telling him they had arrived. Ezra quickly video called Maisie back. Because there was jetg, Maisie thought he should be in thepany at that time. But to her surprise, he was at home, holding his son in his arms. She asked, Why do you stay at home instead of going to work? Ezra replied, I want to stay with my son for a while. Maisie was reluctant, It is not good to bete for work, right? It doesnt matter, Ezra replied. As the boss of thepany, he was privileged to decide what time to go to work, especially when there was nothing important. In his opinion, when Maisie was out, he should spend more time with his son tofort the little thing. Maisie had never left Ezio for so long, and the only time she left him at home was to attend the wedding ceremony of Jean and Authur, but she returned the same day. Andst time when she took care of David in the hospital after his appendicitis operation, she took Ezio together with her. Therefore, Ezra felt rather sorry for Ezio who left his mom for so many days. Frankly speaking, even he would feel distressed in the days without Maisie, let alone such a little baby. So, with deep affection for his son, hed rather stay at home a little longer. In fact, he had a crazier idea of taking his son to hispany. But he didnt tell Maisie, who certainly would disagree and thought he was spoiling Ezio. They had a few words, and then Ezio in Ezras arms babbled Mom, mom! when he saw Maisie from the phone. Heartbroken, Maisie quickly adjusted the phone to avoid her son.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She missed Ezio very much, and she couldnt stand hearing his cry when he saw her. Ezra tried tofort Ezio, My little love, daddy will take you to have some fun and enjoy a daddy-son date. He tried to make Maisie feel relieved by distracting Ezios attention, Go to daddys office, ok? The yground was not a good ce for such a little baby, otherwise, Ezra might book the whole yground for Ezio. The idea of building a yground for Ezio suddenly urred to him at that time. He wanted his son could y whenever he wanted. Knowing Ezra would take Ezio to hispany, Maisie disagreed, Youd better leave him at home and let Daisy take care of him. Im afraid he will disturb your work if you take him with you. Ezio was too little to y by himself and he needed to be looked after every minute. It was not suitable for Ezra to take him to thepany. Itll be ok, Ezra said. Seeing Maisie didnt strongly oppose him, he then decided to take Ezio with him these days. He was sure his son was a good boy who always made peopleugh and behaved well all the time. Of course, the most important purpose was to introduce his lovely and cute boy to everyone in hispany. And it was a good idea to cultivate Ezio to be a good inheritor from his childhood. Moreover, Ezio would be a good inheritor in the future if he imperceptibly influenced by what he constantly saw and heard. Maisie was afraid that Ezio would look for her again, so she said in a low voice, I will go to take my luggage. I will call you after settling down in a hotel. Ok, Ezra said and hung up. Julian also called Emelia as soon as hended. Married people like him and Maisie were so concerned about their families when they were out on business. Ezra took his son to thepany, which concerned Daisy a lot. She had intended to go with them, but Ezra refused. You cant work at all with Ezio, Daisy said. She learned from the business calls that Ezra should be very busy at the end of the year. Its ok. I dont have much to do today. Ezra insisted, I need to learn how to take care of him. In a few days, you will take your annual leave, and at that time Maisie and I must take care of him. So, if I know how to look after Ezio now, Maisie will be more rxed then. Christmas wasing, and Maisie agreed to give Daisy a few days off, letting her go back home and celebrate the new year with her son. Nancy wouldnte back this Christmas because she was busy with her work abroad, so Ezra and Maisie needed to take care of Ezio by themselves at that time. Ezra loved Maisie so much that he would rather look after Ezio by himself during Christmas, letting Maisie have a good rest. Well. Daisy said, still worried, I have written down a cautions list. Please follow them. Ok, Ezra said lightly. Ezra was confident that he could take good care of his son. Things like changing diapers, making milk, and ying with Ezio were not difficult for him. He was the man who would try every means to do a job well since his childhood, so since he made up his mind to take good care of Ezio, he would do his utmost. Daisy packed up a big bag full of Ezios necessities and gave it to Ezra. With his son in one hand and a huge mommy bag in the other hand, Ezra arrived at hispany soon. To some extent, it looked strange, but actually, it looked rather perfect. Ezios lovely little face attracted the employees, who waved to him when greeting Ezra. Although Ezra knew Ezio was a well-behaved baby, he still worried Ezio wasnt used to facing so many strangers. But he didnt expect the little thing not to feel nervous and on the other way round, smile back at his employees. Maybe he felt rather safe in his daddys arms. The news that Ezra took his son with him spread over thepany soon, and everyone knew that the future little boss was a lovely sweety who liked smiling. The employees were praising Ezios well behavior and lovely face. Ezra was very proud of his son when knowing it. Of course, it was Maisie who made Ezio so excellent and lovely. Maisie didnt expect that Ezra took Ezio to hispany. She video called Ezra after she and Julian had settled in the hotel respectively. When seeing Ezio ying happily in Ezras office, Maisie almost lost her cool, Are you sure you can work as usual with him? In the video, Maisie found the tea table by the sofa had been taken away, and a baby crawling pad was put in that ce, on which Ezio was tumbling happily. It should be Ezra who had brought the pad from home. There were also toys and picture books on the pad. Besides, Maisie saw Ezras assistant bending over to stick anti-collision strips on the corners of some tables. She went on asking, You need to meet important guests at your office, but now you made it a baby room. Is it good? Of course! Now all people in Riverside City have known my wife and son. I will take my son to my office frequently. Is there anything wrong if I changed my office a little for my son? If they want to talk behind me, just talk. But our business? They wish! Ezra was very justified. Chapter 955 Jealous or Not You are so crazy! I will never do such a thing! Maisie cried. She had never brought Ezio to herpany when she returned to work after her maternity leave. Ezra had gone so far as to bring Ezio to hispany. Then it urred to her that she had something else to say, so Maisie changed the topic, By the way, Nancy said she was busy with her work and could note back for Christmas, so why dont we visit her and spend Christmas together? She had been in contact with Nancy all the time. It should be a great idea to fly abroad and spend the special day together with Nancy. This year was a good chance for a reunion. With all the disgusting people and things bowing out, they should get together and celebrate Christmas together. But Ezra had never mentioned it. Maisie thought he might be afraid that she was unwilling to go abroad, so she took the initiative to suggest it. Maisie had resisted celebrating Christmas with her mom and dad for several years. Now she had cut ties off from them, so there was absolutely no need for her to go back home. Then why didnt they go to Nancys ce? Rtionships were strange sometimes. She and Nancy were not rtives by blood, but they could feel each other. Surprised, Ezra said, Do you want to go to Australia? Of course. Maisie said with a smile, Nancy is such a good person, so I like to be with her and want to make her happy. Maisie, thank you. Ezra was deeply moved. It seemed that the popr conflicts between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw would never happen in his family. He also believed that the two women he loved were both kind and smart. They were sure to get on well with each other. We are family. We should act like one, Maisie said to Ezra. Once Maisie thought she would be lonely all her life. She didnt long for a family because of the unhappy experience of her original family. Then she met Ezra and had a son, which gave her a different understanding of family. There could be love and warmth in a family, and there could be respect and concern among family members. There will never be a preference for boys over girls or other unfairness in a harmonious family. They had a son now, and she was sure if they got a daughter in the future, Ezra would treat her as well as Ezio, or even make her the apple of his eye. With these happy bubbles in her mind, Maisie, who had wanted no more children at first, suddenly longed for another child. Exactly speaking, a daughter, and in that case, she would be the happiest woman in the world. You should work, and I will take good care of Ezio. Being deeply touched by Maisies words, Ezra promised, Ill book the ne tickets, and lets set out on the holiday. Mom is sure to be on cloud nine when hearing the news. Ok, Maisie answered. Before she got off the phone, Maisie suddenly heard Ezra saying with deep love, I miss you. Warm fuzzies! Maisie felt it a bit mushy but in the next second the words Me too escaped from her lips out of control. Maybe thats because they have consonance, right? Ezra did not expect Maisie to respond, which deepened his longing for Maisie. He let out a miserable sigh, I really hope that I can see you now. An embarrassing smile shed across Maisies face since she said something mushy. Bye. I need to pack up. After the call, Ezra held his son and sighed. Then he took his phone and texted Julian, Can you wrap up your work early? Julian, bothered by him a lot, snapped, Do you think I want to workte and stay here? Julian also missed his wife and children desperately. He wouldnt go on business if it wasnt necessary. Of course, he and Maisie were needed there. Otherwise, they shouldnte all this way to Athines. Julian was such a good friend that he sent the screenshot of their chat to the group and jokingly said, Look at this wretched. He misses his wife. You know, Maisie and I have just arrived in Athines. Phil, who had a sharp tongue, popped to say, Who has vowed that he would never get married and have children? And whoughs at us when we are missing or clinging to our wives? Annoyed, Ezra expostted, Now I have an excellent wife and a lovely son. Jealous? You should work harder to make a baby with Emelia thansh me out with your silver tongue. You know Jean is pregnant now, so Arthur will be a father very soon. Phil tried to expostte, Anya has agreed. Now we are preparing. You know she will get pregnant if only I give up smoking and drinking. Surprised, Ezra asked, Are you sure? Didnt she want to divorce you the other day? Thest time Phil called Ezra toin that a daughter of a manager from his branchpany went to Riverside City and met Phil for business affairs. Anya was infuriated and jealous, crying to divorce Phil. Why did she suddenly agree to give birth to a baby for him? Seeming to know Ezras doubts, Phil proudly exined, Just as the saying goes C Many things grow in the garden that was never sown there. Anya smelled insecurity in the girl, and agreed to give birth to a child. Anya was a university student in her senior year, and it was time for her to prepare for the thesis oral defense after Christmas. She was longing to go abroad for further study, with which Phil disagreed. If she went abroad, they would have a long-distance rtionship. Phil was a clever man, and he couldnt let it happen. Phil said, If she is pregnant, she has to stay here. I will go wherever she goes to pursue her further study. You sly guy! Ezramented. Since Anya agreed to give birth to a child, Phil would try every means to knock her up before her graduation, which would stop her from studying abroad. You do me a great favor, so I think I owe you a dinner. Phil said, How about we go out for a drink tonight? Since Maisie is not here, its your party time. Stop fawning all over your wife and son. No, Ezra rebuffed. Ezra then uploaded a photo of Ezio in his office on Facebook, adding, Thats my daddy-son date without his mommy.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Phil was speechless, but Julian understood Ezra. After all, he often took his son and daughter to his office, which was greatly re-decorated for the childrens sake. Chapter 956 Not the One Ezio had stayed in Ezras office for a whole day, and everything went well. He enjoyed himself as if there was nothing making him ufortable. When he was hungry or peed in his nappy, he would timely hum to remind Ezra of his various needs. For instance, Ezra knew how to make milk and change nappy for him, making this little thing quite happy. Ezio was lovely and clever at his age. Ezra had tried to take him to the meeting room, thinking that he would have stage fright. But it was out of Ezras expectation that Ezio was not nervous or noisy at all when he sat quietly on Ezrasp, looking at his employees curiously and listening to their talks carefully. Ezio seemed to enjoy an interesting cartoon when the employees stood up and sat down. However, the executives of thepany were in stark contrast standing on their nerves since the year-end report was a terrible thing, which represented their performance for the whole year. They were worried because they were not sure whether Ezra was satisfied with their reports. In their eyes, Ezra was strict. During the years when Ezra took charge of the Canuli corporation, they gave their ounts with fear and trepidation every time. However, Ezra looked peaceful and kind. The executives were very puzzled, why was the boss so kind? Oh, because of the boy in his arms. Ezra worried that he would frighten the little thing if he got angry. All the executives breathed easily. The future little boss could really bring good luck to them. Maisie and Julian worked hard in Athines. They braced every nerve and worked long hours every day. Maisie knew Julian was eager to finish the work and went back, so she tried her best to cooperate with him. When she finished that days work, she texted Emelia in the chat group, Mr. Hughes is crazy about you. With a shy expression on her face, Emelia chuckled, I dont think Erza does better than him. Maisie sighed with emotion, Why are men needier than us? Emelia agreed, By the way, Ezra took Ezio to hispany these days. Maisie said, Yap, he offers to take good care of Ezio when I was out, so he took Ezio to hispany every day. I was quite worried that he failed me, but it seems that he didnt. I have watched the videos he sent me. The first time Ezra took Ezio to hispany, Daisy was worried all day long. She sent Maisie several messages, asking whether she should go back. Maisie would rather trust Ezra for this once, so sheforted Daisy, telling her not toe back. Daisy felt relieved after knowing Ezra had taken care of Ezio so well these days. Nina said, Ezra expressed his feelings for you in public and took Ezio to hispany. He must break a lot of womens hearts, right? Rich, handsome, and powerful, Ezra and Julian were the business tycoons charming many women, especially the female stars in the entertainment circle. Now both had been off the market and they loved their wife and children very much, which would make those gold diggers heartbroken. Nina was in the entertainment circle, so she was well-informed. Facing Ninas praise of Erza, Maisie was calm as usual, Maybe his love is just a momentary impulse. No one knows when it will fleet! Anyway, we still have a long way to go. Ninaughed, If Ezra knew what you said, he would be mad. I got you. Women should be brave enough to keep calm and independent in a rtionship. Nina added. Love could make one crazy. So, one should be hard-minded and keep cool in a rtionship. One could only love without any fear and burden if he or she could withstand failure and loss. Maisie and Julian finally returned one day ahead of the schedule, but Maisie asked Julian to keep it a surprise to Ezra. Ezra almost pestered Julian every day about whether they could finish their work in advance and bring the schedule ahead. Considering that it was not an easy thing to take Ezio to work every day, Maisie went home first. She began to prepare dinner after a short rest, trying to make some delicious food for Ezra. Daisy gave Maisie a hand for dinner while they chatted. Daisy said, I didnt think Mr. Cantillo could take care of Ezio so well all the time. And he dropped the social gatherings on business. He took Ezio back home after work, and he was quite behaved these days. Daisy told Maisie what she observed this week. Just like other females, she mainly focused on Ezras rtionship. Honestly, Ezra was the Prince Charming of many women. She had been observing Ezra since Maisie left. Maisie smiled softly, Thank you, Daisy. Although she didnt ask Daisy to do those things, she knew Daisy was up for her good. Maisie had let Daisy get groceries in advance, so she cooked a huge dinner soon. When Ezra returned home with Ezio in his arms, he found the high heels on the porch. It was so big a surprise that he almost froze there. Daisy never wore high heels, so no high heels appeared on the porch while Maisie was on business. Obviously, they were Maisies. Ezra still remembered the color he chose for Maisie. Is that Maisie? Ezra began to put on slippers. When seeing the delicious dishes, he was sure that his wife had been back. And at this moment, Maisie, whom he missed day and night, came out of the kitchen, smiling brightly. Ezra had known Maisie for a long time, but he seldom saw her smile as enchanting as this time. He was almost carried away by her smile, and he gave her a big smile in response. Seeing Maisie open her arms, he held the arm without Ezio out, wanting to give her a hug. He never expected Maisie to rush over to hold Ezio in her arms, not to hug him. Then Maisie kissed Ezio again and again with deep affection. Ezra stood still there, heartbroken. He was not the one. Maisies smile and hug were meant for his son, not him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 957 Stay With Her at Home Ezio was the only one in Maisies eyes. This was the first time that Maisie had left Ezio for so long time, so she really missed him very much. She had wanted to give Ezra a surprise, but she couldnt control herself when seeing Ezio, especially when hearing his excited cry mom, mom, so she ignored Ezra naturally. She indeed missed Ezra when she was abroad. But when Ezra and Ezio appeared at the same time, she only cared about Ezio. She held Ezio in her arms, kissing him with copious tears in her eyes, murmuring, My baby, Im back. I miss you so much. I love you, Ezio. Daisy was amused by the poor Ezra who was neglected by Maisie. She knew quite clearly Ezra missed Maisie very much these days. So, she coughed to divert Maisie to Ezra, but Maisie didnt notice her implication for she only had eyes for her son at that time. Ezra shook his head, indicating that it didnt matter. Then he came forward and opened his arms to embrace Maisie and Ezio together. Just miss your son? he whispered to Maisie. Ezras hug and whisper brought Maisie back to the reality where she had ignored Ezra. She quickly apologized, Sorry, I really miss Ezio too much.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She then gave Ezra a sweet kiss, which was a great prize. With the depression disappearing, Ezra also gave her a kiss, Wee home. Daisy said, Maisie prepared a surprise dinner for you. Pleasee. Looking at the dishes, Ezra was much happier, Ok. Maisies big surprise erased his unhappiness being roused by her ignorance. That raised doubts in Ezras mind: Maisie cared about their only son more than him. Should they have more children in the future? Even though couples were encouraged to have more than one child to increase the birthrate, and Ezra nned to have another baby with Maisie, exactly, a daughter, now he hesitated, worrying the children might steal Maisies attention. Thinking, Ezra sat by the table. Ezio became a clingy baby when he was held by his mom, making Ezra have no chance to get close to Maisie. Ezra sighed and said to his son mockingly, You bad boy, I took care of you so well these days, but you ignored mepletely when your mom is here. Maisie chuckled softly. She could feel Ezras inexplicable jealousy, so she said, Thank you very much. Ezra didnt say anything but gave her a suggestive look. It was fine for him to take care of Ezio, but now what he wanted was not thank but sex. Maisie understood Ezra. She was sheepish at Ezras indication. Daisy was there. Couldnt he restrain himself a little? Daisy read Ezra well and sniggered. So, after dinner, she immediately took Ezio to the bathroom, nning to give him a bath. As soon as Daisy left with Ezio in her arms, Ezra immediately came forward to lift Maisie up. Maisie looked at him, and asked, What are you doing? Dont you know? Murmuring, Ezra lifted Maisie up and went upstairs. He threw Maisie on the bed and began to kiss her all over. Maisie was on periodsst time, so they couldnt make out. Now she was back, knocking on the door of Ezras primal instinct. It was the second time they had sex after their reconciliation, and the sparks of passion flew in the bedroom. Stop, Ezio needs me at night. After a long time of sexually flirting before sex, Maisie mentioned their son as an excuse to stop Ezra. She had expected Ezio would be crazy, but she didnt expect he would be out of control. But their sex thest time was madly driven by alcohol, but this time they were sober and volunteered, which mostly drive Ezra nuts. Ezio cant get you free, Ezra said, with his forehead against her, Daisy will spend the night with him. Maisie was stunned, When did you do it? If she remembered correctly, Ezra was focusing on her all the time since she was back. I texted, Ezra exined, bending over to wrap her with his feverish body. Maisie waspletely speechless. Ezra indeed had his phone with him all the time. He could take the chance to send a message to Daisy by the way. So, it was sure that Daisy knew Ezra and Maisie would have crazy sex the night. Maisie felt embarrassed at the thought of it. She pinched Ezras waist to let off her dissatisfaction. But Ezras waist didnt hurt at all because he was beefy. It turned out to be a flirt trick, which exacerbate Ezras sexual desire. Maisie fell asleep after the sex. She woke upte the next morning. She didnt have to go to work, because Julian had told her to stay at home for a good rest and off the timeg. Ezra was not in the bedroom. Maisie thought he must have gone to work. Maisie tried to take away the sheet and get up, but she had to quit with sore and trembling legs. Ezra Cantillo, you bastard! I must let him sleep on the sofa tonight. Why dont you get up since you are awake? She suddenly heard the low voice of Ezra when she was indignant, which startled her. Why dont you go to work? Maisie asked, looking searchingly at Ezra. It was almost noon, but he still stayed at home. Abnormal! I will go nowhere today. I just want to be with you at home. Ezra said, bending over to kiss Ezra, who quickly turned over to escape. Maisie sat up in bed, saying, You dont have to stay with me. Mind your own business. Funny! She didnt want hispanion. In fact, it was she who had to keep himpany if he stayed at home. And Ezra would make love with her as crazily asst night, which was unbearable to her. Chapter 958 Divorce if Unsatisfied Ezra was very dissatisfied, Mrs. Cantillo, why did you turn cold shoulders on me? Do you know we just met each other? Aching all over, Maisie stared at Ezra and said coldly, Dont you know? If he was not so crazyst night, how could she turn cold shoulders to him? Ezra came to hug her shoulder, lying on the bed with her again, and saying as he was hurt, Dont you know I miss you very much? You know, I had never had sex with others since we broke up. Ezra thought there should be no secrets between Maisie and him. He told Maisie he really had affairs with other women, but in fact, he was taking sulks at that time, letting Maisie know there were lots of women pursuing him. Maisie had heard of his love affairs, so she was kind of doubtful about Ezras words, You didnt have sex with others? No. Ezra firmly denied it. Seeing Maisie was still doubtful, he went on saying, I swear. There were gossips, you know. I did it on purpose. Ezra rose to his hands, staring at Maisie, I was pissed when you went to Grafstin without considering me. Proud and excellent, Ezra was the man who was always pursued by women. But Maisie broke up with him firmly the moment she knew his attitude towards Ezio She even didnte to discuss it with him. He was annoyed after being humiliated by Maisie. Now Maisie believed Ezras words. In her eyes, he was frank and would tell her the truth. I should check on Ezio, Maisie said, with no intention to go on with that topic. She thought there was no need for her to ask more, after all, they broke up during that time, and it was none of her business if Ezra really loved other women. Maisie was about to get up when Ezra held her shoulders, pressing her on the bed again, trying to kiss her. Ezra! Maisie cried, trying to push him away. What did he want to do? Seeing Maisie was angry, Ezra murmured, Maisie, you were not that bad-tempered when we were together. You used to be submissive, but now I cant hug or kiss you.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ezra missed the gentle, nice, and virtuous Maisie in those days. She was so good-tempered that she followed him like an obedient child. But now, she regained control of her life. While Ezra was thinking about how to express his dissatisfaction, Maisie said, If you are not satisfied with me, just reshuffle. What she said meant he could divorce her and have another wife. She was so acrid. What could he say? And didnt she love him at all so that she said it without any hesitation? Last time when he was afraid that she did not love him, she conquered him with sweet words, but sweet words were always sweet words. Standing there in a daze, Ezra was speechless. Maisie knew he was sad, but she didnt want to talk to him, so she pushed him away and went to the bathroom. She had spent so long time with Ezra and was missing Ezio very much. Ezra stared at her back wriggling off, Mrs. Cantillo, you are really like a queen now. However, no matter how much heined, Maisie didnt respond. Ezra threw himself into the bed, angry. Looking at the luxurious chandeliers on the ceiling, he couldnt help sighing. Was he unsatisfied with Maisie? Of course not! Instead, he was more than satisfied. Its ok to take Maisie as his queen. He would try his utmost to care for her. After the bath, Maisie went downstairs to find her son in the toy room. But it seemed it was not the right time, for he was ying happily with Ezra on the pad. It was not a new or interesting game they yed. With a small ball in his hand, Ezra threw it up and then caught it. Sometimes Ezra failed to catch the ball on purpose and let it run away, then he pretended to be very upset. This game made Ezio giggle. Maisie had never thought Ezra would apany Ezio so wholeheartedly. While she was on a business trip, Ezra spent lots of time apanying their son. And this time Ezra was more mindful of Ezio, that was, he apanied him almost day and night, so the feelings between them quickly became stronger. It was the middle of winter, and the cold wind was blowing hard outside. But in the toy room, it was full of sunshine and as warm as spring. Leaning on the door and watching the happy father and son, Maisie felt warmthing from the toy room. Although she and Ezra quarreled about Ezio in the past, Ezra sincerely loved Ezio now. In the end, they loved one another as family members. It was their fate of them. It was the fate between father, mother, and son, as well as husband and wife. There was an unpleasant start, but there was a pleasant ending. So good. Noticing Maisie was standing by the door, Ezra stopped the game with Ezio, who crawled to Maisie babbled like a kid, and quickly bent down to hold him in her arms. Lets eat, Ezra said to Maisie. Eating was the first thing that came to his mind. They nearly used up all their strength and energyst night. So, Ezra worried Maisie might be hungry for she hadnt eaten anything Ok. Maisie was indeed hungry, so she went to the dining room, with Ezio in her arms. Daisy, when she heard Maisie going downstairs, went to the kitchen to make breakfast for her. Ezra followed. Putting his hands on the table opposite Maisie, he bent over, smiled, and asked, A cup of coffee? He knew Maisie preferred coffee. Before Maisie said something, Daisy said awkwardly, Mr. Cantillo, I can only make instant coffee. Having been living with Maisie for a long time, Daisy still didnt know how to operate a coffee machine, although there were coffee machines in both Grafstin and Maisies house. She was awkward when using these modern machines. When Ezra asked Maisie whether she wanted a cup of coffee, Daisy thought she wanted to do it, so she said she couldnt use the coffee machine with embarrassment. Ezra smiled andforted Daisy, Nothing, Ill do it. Hearing his words, both Ezra and Daisy were very surprised. In their eyes, Ezra was a tuff who had never done housework. But he could make coffee, which surprised them a lot. Exactly speaking, Maisie was extremely surprised. She had known Ezra for several years; besides, she had lived with him for a long time, but she never knew he could make coffee. Instead, when they were together, Maisie made coffee for Ezra every day Chapter 959 The Warmth of Home Maisie and Daisy were very surprised, especially Maisie, she looked at Ezra up and down, which made Ezra somewhat unconfident. He exined, Since I am the boss of the most famous coffee shop in Riverside City, why dont you believe I can make coffee? Maisie said, But you are also the boss of several famous restaurants. Can you cook? Ezra answered honestly, I cant. Let me make coffee for you, Ezra said, and then went to the tearoom, not using the coffee machine there. When Ezra brought the mellow and delicate coffee to Maisie, Maisie said with a grievance, Mr. Cantillo, can you tell me why you asked me to make coffee for you all day when we were together? Ezra smiled, Because I like the coffee made by you. It was a great pleasure for him to enjoy the food and drinks made by Maisie, who had a cold temperament. He could only feel her love for him when she did these things for him. To hide his embarrassment, Ezra then promised, I will make coffee for you forever. Maisie took a nce at him and then looked down to taste the coffee. Looking at her with nervousness and anticipation, Ezra asked, Do you like it?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org You are supposed to make coffee every day from now on, Maisie answered coldly. Just now he said he wanted Maisie to make coffee because Maisie was good at it, but in fact, he did quite well in making coffee, too. Big liar! He was supposed to make coffee from now on! Well, well, I will. Ezra agreed with a big smile. Maisie had several days off, besides, Christmas wasing, so after lunch she suggested they go to the supermarket to buy some decorations. Although they would spend the year with Nancy in Athines, Maisie thought their house in Riverside City should be decorated. Ezra agreed of course, so they went out, taking Ezio. This was the first time they three went to a supermarket together. In the supermarket, Ezra held Ezio in his arms, while Maisie chose the groceries they wanted. She bought couplets and various small colorfulnterns in the supermarket. Then they went to a flower shop, choosing some red silver willow and bundles of flowers. The things bought by Maisie made Ezra feel very happy Because they gave Ezra the feeling of home. The vi he lived in was big enough. As a man, he never thought about how to decorate it with these tender things, so he always spent his new year in a cold atmosphere, but this year would be different. When they were passing the yground on the second floor, Ezio became very excited. He struggled to see the yground, so Ezra let him look for a while, holding him in his arms. Ezio was too young to y in a yground. Ezra felt sorry for his son. On the way back home, he said to Maisie, I want to build arge yground for Ezio. So, he can y in it happily from his childhood, with no other children fighting for toys with him. Maisie was almost speechless. She took several deep breaths to calm herself, then she tried to say calmly, Do you think the kids go to the yground only for fun? It is also a test of their social skills and an important way to let them adapt themselves to the collective life and learn some rules. If you build him a separate yground, he will y alone in it every day. Is it interesting? Ezra, it will do no good to Ezio, for you are spoiling him. So terrible! Maisie expressed her views andpletely disagreed with his idea of building a separate yground for Ezio. Ezra said, He yed alone? No, there are still two children in the Canuli family. Besides, Jean is pregnant now and she will soon have a baby. Phil and Anya will have their baby in the near future, too. Its a good idea to let them y together in the yground. Owning to the incentive childbearing policy, their dozens of children could y together in the yground. And if we build it by ourselves, I will use the best environment-friendly materials and put the most advanced facilities in it. It is for the childrens good. There will not be strangers to mess with our kids, right? Ezra expressed his views about the yground on the way home. After returning home, Ezio fell asleep after drinking the milk. Ezra, Maisie, and Daisy started to decorate the vi. It was not long before therge vi was in the atmosphere of the new year. After the decoration, Daisy said with emotion, How time flies! The new year ising. Yes. Maisie said, with the red silver willow in her hand, I didnt notice how time flew in the past. After having Ezio, I really hope time can pass slowly because I want to apany Ezio to grow up slowly. Ezra lifted his head to look at Maisie, who was decent and quiet. He couldnt help raising his hand to hug Maisie into his arms, and said gently, Lets grow up with Ezio. Ezio will grow up soon, Daisy said. As a mom, she knew it well. Looking at Ezra and Maisie, she went on saying, So, apany Ezio as much as possible, otherwise when he grows up and goes for further study, you will have no chance to apany him. People missed their rtives more at festivals, and so did Daisy. She was missing his son studying in Grafstin very much as Christmas wasing. Ezra and Maisie had nned to let Daisy go to Grafstin before Christmas, letting her reunite with her son early. When Daisy was doing the housework, Maisie took out a gift to find her. Ezra was puzzled and asked, What is this? Maisie answered honestly, I bought Carl a gift, a set of coffee cups. In Grafstin, it was Carl who helped to stop Susan when she hurt Ezio. Maisie has nned to invite him for dinner, but she moved out of Grafstin before she invited him. Maisie had always been nning to thank Carl, so she bought a set of coffee cups of good quality on her business trip. Daisy once mentioned Carl liked coffee, and she remembered it. In Maisies eyes, it was quite proper to give Carl a present for his help. But Ezra immediately became jealous, You bought a gift for him? Chapter 960 Happy and Warm He helped me when I was in Grafstin, and I should thank him. Maisie didnt want to talk to Ezra again, who was always jealous because of little things. Ezra hummed, You didnt buy me a gift. The reason why he was angry and jealous was not that he envied Carl, but Maisie didnt buy him any gifts, which meant she didnt care about him. Maisie nced at him and said deliberately, You can buy anything with your money. In fact, she prepared a gift for Ezra, a tie that was suitable for him in her eyes. But she had no time to sort out her luggage aftering back, so she hadnt given it to him until now. Seeing he was jealous, Maisie decided to tease him and saw how childish he could be. Starring back at her, Ezra said through clenched teeth, My purchase ability is one thing, your gift for me is another. You should prepare a gift for me if you care for me. Maisie said, Does it mean that I dont care for you if I didnt? Not exactly, Ezra said. He had wanted to say Yes definitely at first, but he didnt want to inme Maisie, so he euphemistically expressed his grievances. But you prepared a gift for Carl instead of me, thats the problem. Im aggrieved. Ezra chuckled when seeing his extremely serious face. Funny? Ezio became annoyed when Maisie chuckled. He came forward to hold Maisie in his arms, bowed his head, and wanted to punish her in his special way. Afraid, Maisie said at once, I bought a gift for you! Its true! Are you serious? Ezra thought she was lying to him.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yes. Maisie said, I bought you a tie, but I was too busy to give it to you. Then Ill get it for you. Ezra believed her words, but he then said ruefully, Mrs. Cantillo, you are getting very bad now. I just learned from you, Maisie said, pushing him away. She went downstairs to give Daisy the coffee cups and the red envelope she prepared in advance. Maisie thought it was fortunate for her to have Daisy taking care of Ezio, so she would give Daisy a bonus at festivals. Daisy, who knew Maisie was genuine, epted her gifts and bonus. The night before Daisy left, when Ezra and Maisie went to bed, Ezras phone buzzed. Nancy said that she wasing to the vi and asked if they had fallen asleep. Ezra was so surprised that he suddenly jerked himself up from the bed and said puzzledly, We dont have to fly abroad for Christmas? He and Maisie had nned to set out one day early to Athines, and he was going to buy ne tickets tomorrow, but Nancy said she was back. Nancy smiled, Since Maisie has just been to Athines on business, how can I let her fly there again? I worked overtime these days to finish those important work, so I cane back. Maisie, lying beside Ezra, heard Nancys words clearly. She was so moved that she was about to cry. Nancy was such a considerate woman! Where are you? Wait for me. Ezra said, raising his hand to fondle Maisies face. He wanted to appease Maisie who was about to get out of control. He knew Maisie was very moved, and so was he. He was moved because Nancy was a considerate mom who always did things for his sake. After hanging up the phone, Maisie cried, How could Aunt Nancy be so kind to me? Maisie had known Nancy was a kind woman during the several days they spent together. But she didnt expect Nancy would be so considerate. She would rathere back by herself rather than let Maisie fly to Athines again. And Nancy didnt tell them the news until shended because she didnt want them to stop her froming back. With his arm around Maisie, Ezraforted her, Thats because you deserve it. You are a nice girl in her eyes. You respect her with all your heart, and she sincerely loves you ordingly. So, both of you are kind persons. I think I am the happiest one, Maisie said, moved by Ezra and his fair words. Then Maisie wiped her tears and went on saying, I will go with you. Its too cold outside, you just stay at home waiting for us. Ezra disagreed, worrying Maisie might catch a cold if she went out, but Maisie insisted on going with him. Since Nancy treated her so well, she should also treat her with heart and soul. They put on their clothes and walked to the gate of the vi area hand in hand. The security here was very good, and one couldnte in if he or she was not a resident here. They got to the gate and waited for a while, then they saw a taxiing over. Nancy, who was in a long coat, came out of it. Ezra hurried forwards to help her carry the luggage. Ezra gave her a big hug with tears in her eyes. Nancy said emotionally, I had been missing you since I went back. Ezra has stayed in China for many years by himself, and I missed him in the first few years, but then I was not so worried about him. Now I begin to miss Ezra and Ezio. Hearing this, Ezra said with a grievance, You love Maisie and your grandson. Then what about me? I think I need a DNA test. His words made both Maisie and Nancyugh. Maisie held Nancys arm and said, Lets go back, its too cold outside. Ok, Nancy answered. They went home, talking andughing. Maisie took a ss of hot water for Nancy, letting her feel warm. Ezra helped to carry the luggage upstairs and then came down. He said to Nancy, Its the right time that you came back. I have just bought the vi next door, where you can draw your design pictures. Facing Nancy, Ezra felt relieved because he didnt have to pretend to be in love with Maisie. They loved each other now. They sincerely loved each other. I have finished the pictures already, Nancy said, smiling. Frankly, I also wanted toe back early, but I was too busy, so I managed to finish the design pictures of my studio, thinking that I could decorate it earlier. At her age, she longed for a happy life with her sons and grandsons around her. Whats more, she had such a good daughter-inw, such a lovely grandson, and a filial and handsome son. She was a lonelydy moving around in the first half of her life, so she longed for happiness and warmth in the second of her life. Chapter 961 She Was Brave Finally, Ezra said, We can hire some workers to renovate the house when Christmas vacation ends. Maisie was overjoyed. Right, then you cane back earlier. Yeah, Nancy said genuinely, Much better to live with you than to be alone abroad. In fact, returning home from abroad would more or less affect Nancys thriving business, but Maisie was the most essential incentive for Nancy to make this decision. For so many years, Nancy had never mentioned living with Ezra, because for one hand, she hated Roman and Diana, and for another, Ezra would get married and have children one day. Nancy would put Ezra in a dilemma if Ezras wife was hard to get along with. Now, Nancy decided to pay less attention to her overseas business and was ready to live with her son after realizing her sons wife was such a thoughtful woman. Since it waste, Maisie and Ezra didnt bother Nancy much and let her go back to her room for a rest. When they went upstairs to their bedroom, the baby in the crib was rolling over from a bad sleep. Before Maisie could respond, Ezra had stepped forward and bent to gently pat him. Maisie felt warm and a sense of security at the sight of the cozy scene that he affectionately held their son. She was overwhelmed by happiness when she knew she had her beloved man, a cute son, and thoughtful friends. He cated his son and the little baby fell asleep again. After that, before lying down on the bed, Maisie held his waist and snuggled into his arms when he paused in surprise. He spent a passionate night with Maisie who had just returned from a business trip. After that night, he was forbidden to have sex with her these days, knowing she was exhausted. The moment she wrapped her arms around him, he immediately rolled over and pushed the slender woman against him. You turn me on. Then, he kissed her and she also hooked his neck to kiss him back. When they immersed themselves in kisses, their son made noise in his crib. Ezra was speechless and turned slightly sullen after his love game was interrupted by his son. While he was depressed, she pushed him away and turned tofort the little one. Sitting up, Ezra raised his hand to scratch his hair and gasped for breath. It was a torture for him to be suddenly interrupted while having sex. Soon, their son slept after Maisie gently stroked him. Maisie and Ezra felt embarrassed and didnt know how to restart their game. After all, this was the first time that their lovemaking was interrupted since they fell in love. Good night. Maisie first pulled aforter over to cover herself andy down. Ezra refused to let her go since he had suppressed his desire for her for several days.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ncing at Maisie, he picked her up with the quilt and got out of bed. What are you doing? She eximed as she got her head out from the quilt. Find another ce to continue. He carried her out into the living room and ced her on a huge sofa, then pinned her down. He decided to do it in another room so that their son would not be awakened by any sound. Ezra was full of passion and tried various gestures with her on the sofa. Though being blushed , she could do nothing to stop him. When she got up the next day, she felt sore all over her body. Even though she wanted to stay in the sofa, she had to get up and go to work. He came in from outside fully dressed, leaned down, and put his arm around her. You can take a day off. She said angrily, We need to deal with a lot of work at the end of the year. I cant take time off at this time. After returning from the business trip, she had to deal with many things. If you didnt She stopped shyly. He leaned in to kiss her and whispered in her ear, So, you need to satisfy me. Otherwise, youll end up having many nights of passion again. What? she angrily shouted and didnt agree with him. She did not want to talk to him and intended to get up to wash up. He stopped and picked her up. Ill carry you. You save your strength to go to thepanyter and work for him. Apparently, he was jealous After washing her up, Maisie went downstairs and saw the breakfast Daisy and Nancy had prepared and sighed in her heart. Usually, she was a early riser and wasnt the kind of person who got upte waiting for breakfast to be prepared. When she was in Grafstin, she woke up early every day to prepare her and Daisys breakfast, and also to makeplementary food for her son. But now, she became ate riser because she was exhausted at night, and waited for someone to make breakfast for her. She nced at the well-dressed Ezra next to her and decided that she must this habit from tomorrow. I have interviewed chefs and homemakers a few days ago, Ezra said as they sat down. Theyll be working after vacation Daisys job was to take care of the child instead of cooking. After Nancy returned to live with them, Ezra hired cooks and nannies because he didnt want his mother and wife to spend all their time cooking instead of realizing the value of their own lives. Although he was considerate of his wife and suggested she should resign, he knew she would never give up her career Maisie looked at him with surprise. She did not expect that during her business trip, Ezra worked, took care of the son and hired a cook and a nanny at the same time. Such a thoughtful man. Nancy smiled. He looked at Maisie with a smile and had to admit that because of the marriage, he also became a better and more considerate man. After breakfast, Daisy was sent to the airport by her driver, while Ezra and Maisie had to go to work separately. Nancy returned home to take care of her grandson until Maisie and Ezra took their annual vacation. Originally, they nned to let Ezra continue to work and look after their son. Now that Nancy came back and offered to help, they both agreed. After leaving, Maisie stood by the car and said to Ezra, I think the reason your mom returned is she noticed we had no one to look after the child and came back to help us for a few days. He nodded and also guessed the reason after she was told that Daisy would have a holiday. Maisie was moved. Your mom is so nice. Thanks to Nancys help to take care of their son, Maisie and Ezra can focus on their works at the end of the year. Ezra stroked Maisies face. She would also love to spend time with her cute and handsome grandson because this is the life she has always longed for. Maisie was speechless when he said his son was handsome in such a shameless way. He had been enjoying touching her facetely, but she didnt like it because it made her feel ufortable. Such a behavior made her feel like a weak woman instead of a strong one. Chapter 962 Give her the Best Noticing she kept silent, Ezra asked her confusedly, Whats wrong? Maisie cast a nce at him. Dont touch my face. Why? he asked as he stroked her cheeks with his thumb. Maisie was speechless because he refused to follow her words and touched her face again. She stepped back and said, We are adults. Dont behave too intimately and childishly. He chuckled, wrapped his arm around her waist, and walked towards the car, Youre always a little girl in my heart. said Ezra fondly Dont be tough all the time. You can rely on me and your son. When he grows up, he will protect you. He guessed the reason why she refused his touching. When she was little, no one loved and protected her, so she had to rely on herself. But now, she was protected and loved by him as well as her son who would grow to be a filial man under her teaching. Thus, she just needed to live a happy and carefree life. She didnt respond and just followed him to the car. In the morning, he would drive her off herpany before he went to his ownpany, which would make him very tired. So Maisie recently drove her own car to work. He stood in front of her car and suddenly said, By the way, the new car I bought for you would be delivered this afternoon. We can take a look together. Maisie was surprised. What? He didnt tell her the news before. Ezra exined, You need to change it. Its not safe. The better the car, the higher the price, she looked at the man and said helplessly. I dont think I need to change my car. You can keep your car and the one I bought. This is my gift to you. Ezra insisted that she should take the car. Noticing her attitude, he didnt dare to tell her for now that he bought a luxury car. Regardless of what other people would think, he decided to provide her with everything of the best quality as much as possible, including clothes, food and daily necessities. Maisie wanted to ask him what kind of car he bought for her, but finally stopped asking him, because from his expression, she could guess that the car must be very expensive. She would still use her own one. She didnt like too much attention and could not imagine how her colleagues would gossip when they see the luxury car. At the sight of her expression, he knew she may not drive the new car. Anyway, he would change her mind in ways, such as puncturing her car tire? He believed she would get used to the new car in one day. Standing in front of their cars, they said goodbye and drove to work. Maisie arrived at thepany before office hours. David knocked on the door and entered her office. I wont go home this Christmas. David cut to the chase. Im going to go abroad. For Shania? asked Maisie. Yes. David lowered his eyes. Whether shell reject me or not, I dont want any regrets in my life. He would give her up if she still chose to continue her engagement, or if she told him clearly that she no longer loved him. And the reason why he mustered his courage this time was he was deeply hurt by his family. Previously, he had been worried that his parents would have conflicts with his future wife. Therefore, he was not gonna get married and his parents could live a peaceful life. Since now he had seen through his parents, there was no need to sacrifice his happiness for his parents, so he decided to find her. If he got together with her, he would not hesitate to do anything to protect her. Shania, a thoughtful woman, would never be unreasonable and cause trouble. Thus, he thought the conflict between his parents and Shania must be his mothers fault Having been pondered on the matter these days, he finally felt relieved. The other day he went to see a psychiatrist, read a lot of psychology articles, and slowly got rid of negative emotions. His parents did raise him and his sister, but they didnt share the same values. Simply out of duty, he would take care of his parents when they got old. Maisie was worried. You know their tempers. If you donte home, theyll be furious. He was usually busy with work and did not go home much. If he didnt go home on Christmas Eve, his parents would feel very humiliated. I only have time on holidays to find Shania. I wont take into ount what they think. And i just want them to know that I have the right to pursue my own happiness. If they get in my way, I wont back home. He was firm. Maisie was naturally supportive of David, because in her opinion he needed to pursue his own happiness If you really like her, you need to express your love to her sincerely. She advised. Then she added, what you have done has hurt her. When she courted you publicly, you always embarrassed her. Im afraid, by your wrongdoings, shell not be moved by you now.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I see, David replied gloomily and knew how heartbreaking his attitude towards Shania was. Every time he said harsh words to her, he also had a hard time and was sleepless at night. In fact, he loved Shania but could not show his love due to his family background. You will make it, Maisie encouraged him. Maisie received calls from her parents at noon after David told them his decision. Knowing her parents intention, Maisie refused to answer these calls and didnt want to help her money-oriented mother who had disowned her without hesitation for money that Ezra offered. Maisie felt it funny that her mother who abandoned her for money now asked her for help and kept calling her. When Ezra came to Maisies office at noon for lunch, she just impatiently hung up again and nned to cklist her mother. Chapter 613 She is our Family Member At the sight of her sullen face, Ezra frowned. Whats wrong? He aimed to give her a happy life and would not show any mercy to anyone who irritated her. Then, Maisie told him her brothers n and the reason why she was in a bad mood Ezra knew her parents kept bothering her and said, I will teach her a lesson. Then he called her mother with her phone. Why do you keep refusing my call? You simply disrespect your mother. As soon as the call was answered, Susan immediately cursed her. Enraged by her sons decision, Susan turned much more furious when Maisie didnt answer her phone call. In her mind, even if she broke off the rtionship with Maisie, Maisie should answer her call after she was told Davids n. Susan was ready to ask Maisie who was close to David and changed his mind, so that David coulde back home. But Maisie simply ignored her Enraged by Susans harsh words, Ezra huffed irritably, You should cut off your rtionship with her after you take my money. Ezra had seen many people who was treated badly by their parents. But when his beloved woman was cursed by her parents, he just found it unbearable, especially knowing she no longer owed them anything. Susan and her husband can live a rich life with his money, and can even hire someone to serve them. Unexpected to hear Ezras voice, Susan paused at the other side of the phone. He said coldly, If you continue to harass her, you will have to return all the money I gave you. Susan muttered and defended herself, No! I just ask her for help. I hope she can persuade David to back home. Ezra replied fiercely, In such a rude and unreasonable way? He directly scolded Susan for her bad attitude and unreasonable requirement. Questioned by him, Susan was scared and kept silent. The reason why she called Maisie was that she believed Ezra would not care Maisie or protect her from any troubles. In Susans eyes, her daughter would not be happy even if she married Ezra who was an excellent man and would have many mistresses. Since you disowned your daughter, stay away from her. She is my family. If you pester her again, you will have a bad day. Ezra warned and hung up the phone before cklisting Susan. Moved by his words and protected by him in this way, Maisie felt much better after she was irritated by her parents calls. Thanks, She whispered. She couldnt reprimand her parents like he did. Although he rebuked his parents, they had to put up with his harsh words. In the end, he also managed to warn her mother not to harass her in the future. He put his arm around her. Go to lunch and Ill show you the new car. He disdained Susan who was shameless and just wanted to make Maisie live a joyful life. Then they went to his restaurant for lunch and picked up her new car. In addition to the high price, she did not have any dissatisfaction with the car bought by him. Happily, she epted the gift, since she knew this was his way to express his love for her. At the thought of Nancy, Maisie reminded him, When your motheres back and lives with us, you can buy her a car, too. He smilingly nodded. Good idea. Honey, thank you for reminding me. I will order another car for her. Maisie wondered if he hadnt really thought of buying a car for his mother, or if he just agreed with her proposal to make her happy. But in any case, he was willing to buy anything for his mother that she needed in the daily life. In the afternoon, both of them went back to work. The secretary smilingly chatted with Maisie when delivering documents to her. Maisie, you and Ezra are so sweet. He came to pick you up for lunch today. Maisie was still not quite used to it when people envied their sweet love and evenplimented her. Now, he expressed his love to her in such a mboyant way that the women of this city were all jealous of her. I would love to have such a sweet love too. I now do not have very ambitious career goals but would like to marry a good man. The young girl stood in front of her desk with a face full of expectation. Youd better rely on yourself rather than a man, warned Maisie.N?velDrama.Org ? content. At the sight of her gloomy face, Maisie added seriously, No kidding. Just my suggestion. Love is certainly wonderful, and handsome men are certainly charming, but to achieve your own goal is the best. The secretary chuckled, I finally knew why he fell in love with you. Maisie was speechless when the secretary mentioned Ezra in their talk. She admitted that Ezra loved her partly because of her independence and she hoped the secretary as well as other women would reply on themselves and have a brighter future. Thanks to Nancy, the two of them could concentrate on their work these days. After finishing work on thest day of the year, they bought a high quality camera and gave it to Nancy when they got home. For Nancy, a professional photographer, it was like a treasure. He had been giving her photographic equipment for years and was the first to buy it for her almost as soon as a new product came on the market. Ezra and Maisie bought it together and gave it to her as a gift. Moved by Maisies sincerity, Nancy kept saying, Thank you. Thanks. I love it. She was the one who came up with the idea. Then she and Ezra went shopping together because she didnt know much about photographic equipment. Finally, when she paid for the camera, he didnt stop her but felt she could spend his money at any time. Chapter 964 New Year’s Eve The next day was Christmas Eve. The whole family got upte, and then began to prepare for the dinner together. Among them, the most excited one was Ezra. It was the most perfect year for him, because his mother, wife, and son were together with him this year. Maisie thought it so in that she stayed with her beloved people. Since childhood, she was always neglected and unloved by her rtives. During Christmas, she felt more and more lonely. Only now did she realize the joy with her beloved ones by her side. Her family only cared about her brother and bought him the best clothes and food, whilepletely neglecting her. Whenever the new year came, she always felt lost and lonely. In recent years, instead of going home to join her parents, she chose to stay in Riverside City alone. And she would travel during the holiday to ease her loneliness. It was the first truly happy New Years Eve in her life, and she was content and happy. Maisie and Nancy was peacefully enjoying themselves while Ezra was brimming with joy. Maisie and Nancy nned to prepare the dinner together and Ezra was responsible for taking care of his son. Unexpectedly, he held his son in his arms and walked into the kitchen when they were busying baking breads. Deliberately, he put a little flour on his sons face. Maisie was angry that she scolded him, You are childish! Nancy added, He is too naughty. Its interesting to y with my son. Instead of being angry, He smilingly exined as he kept putting flour on his sons face. The little one did not get angry but only raised his hand to push him away while tilting his head to avoid his touching. He did not be impatient or lose his temper. Noticing her grandsons reluctance, Nancy pretended to be mad at her son. Get out of the kitchen! Then, after washing her hands, Nancy took her grandson over to help him wash his hands. After Nancy left with her grandson, Ezra immediately kissed Maisies face when she was making breads. Maisie turned shy and angry at the same time, What are you doing? Mom wille out with our son at any time. They had been lived together for several days and she had begun to call Nancy mom.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before, Maisie thought she would break up with him, so she treated Nancy in a polite and reserved way. Now she changed the way and called Nancy mom because she nned to spend the rest of her life with him and would definitely get along well with his mother. After a kiss, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and wanted to continue kissing. Even though there was still flour on her hands, she hurried to push him away. Ezra embraced her tightly and kept kissing her. Ezra hadnt kissed her since he got up this morning. When she and Nancy were in the kitchen preparing food, she had been too busy to pay attention to him. Thus when Nancy left with his son, he instantly kissed her and was full of desire. When they were not together, he wanted to be around her every day. Now that they were married, they did spend every day together even in vacation. But he still felt that his wife spent too little time with him. He stopped when Nancy coughed softly behind them. Ezra was calm but Maisie blushed. Noticing Maisie was shy, Nancy quickly said, When I was helping my grandson wash his hands, I identally got his clothes wet. Now, Ill take him upstairs to change his clothes. These words relieved Maisies embarrassment. Nancy had to admit that her son liked kissing Maisie and would seize every chance to kiss her. In other words, Nancy was d to see that they became intimate in the family full of love. When Nancy carried her grandson upstairs, Maisie then red at Ezra in annoyance. From now on, you stay away from me! My fault. I will control myself. He apologized. Moved by the cozy atmosphere, he was overwhelmed by his desire and could not help but kiss her. Maisie didnt believe him and decided to stay away from him when she was busying cooking food. And when Nancy came back down the stairs with her grandson in her arms, Maisie no longer blushed as before but felt shy now. Nancy pretended not to see their passionate kiss and continued cooking food with Maisie after putting her grandson in Ezra arms. They enjoyed the dinner and watched TV together. But Nancy noticed that Ezra didnt watch TV but his wife. Maisie didnt ask Nancy and Ezra to take care of her son after dinner in that she can watch TV while looking after the little one. The little boy did not understand the TV program and only babbled in her arms, ying toys in his hands or her hair. Therefore, Maisie didnt notice that Ezra was looking at her. Knowing her sons intention after he drank a lot of wine, Nancy said, I cant stay up all night. Ill take him upstairs to bed first. After they left, Ezra immediately sat beside Maisie and said in a low voice. Go to bed together? With her eyes glued to the screen, she directly refused. No, I want to watch TV now. We can still watch the rey tomorrow, cant we? The tipsy man put his head on her shoulder. They all drank wine tonight. But he was so joyful that he drank too much. If youre sleepy, go to bed. She pushed aside the handsome face of the man. She had not watched a television show asfortably as she did tonight in years, so she nned to stay until midnight and even drank a cup of coffee in the afternoon to keep awake. Being pushed away, he turned sullen and felt that he had topete for Maisies attention from his son, mother, and now the television. He had to admit that it was difficult to make Maisie only focus on him. Chapter 965 Let Her Go Although Ezra really wanted to have sex with Maisie, he still followed his wifes order, because he knew that she would like to sit and watch TV tonight. So he simply adjusted his posture to lean on the sofa and took his wife into his arms. Then, the two of them just leaned together and leisurely watched TV programs. He was leaning on the sofa and she was in his arms, which looked very warm and cozy. And this happy life was extremely precious to them. When the New Years bell rang, he turned his head to kiss her and murmured, Happy New Year. Happy New Year. Instead of pushing him away, she replied and wrapped her arms around his neck to kiss him back. Then, he held her in his arms and kissed her passionately. At this moment, Ezra received a call from Arthur. Arthur and Jean who was pregnant, stayed in Zoshalor, apanied by Jeans parents. After the overseas trip was over, Arthurs parents went to Zoshalor to get together with their son. Arthur said on the other side of the phone solemnly, I got a phone call. Anya intended tomit suicide to force Phil to divorce her. She was sent to the hospital. I cant go over. And Julian has to look after two sons. If you are avable, please deal with it for me. All the nannies were not avable during holiday, and Julian needed to help Emelia take care of the kids. Thus, only Ezra whose mother looked after his son could help Phil at this time. The news rendered Ezra serious and he lost his interest in sex instantly. What is going on? Ezra asked as he went upstairs to change his clothes. As one of Phils best friends, Ezra knew Phil must suffer a lot at this moment because Anya, Phils beloved woman, was hurt bymitting suicide. Ezra was ready to go to the hospital. Maisie followed him and changed her clothes as well, intending to go with him. Though she just met Anya a few time, she knew Anya was a nice girl and thought that as a women, she can take better care of Anya. Arthur sighed, After knowing the whole thing, Anya lost control and wanted to break up with him at any cost. A few days ago, Phil said that Anya had agreed to have a child, indicating that the two had be closer. Now Anya was forcing a divorce by death. Ezra had guessed the reason and didnt expected that Anya wanted to divorce Phil who almost devoted himself to her these years. In other words, Ezra didnt believe Anya had no feelings for Phil. Back then, Phil found out that Anyas father was having an affair and sent all the evidence to Anyas mother anonymously. In this way, Phil could help her mom end the life of being cheated by her father and assist her mom get divorce while having a connection with Anya. Unfortunately, her mother was so devastated because of it that she had a car ident and was still lying unconscious in the hospital. Later, Phil helped Anya getpensation from her father., but Anya still felt heartbroken seeing her mother unconscious on the bed. Phil didnt tell Anya what he had done and knew she would break down if she knew her mothers ident was rted to him. But if he did not expose Anyas fathers cheating, her father would transfer all his property and not leave a single penny to them. In the end, Anya would live a miserable life without knowing her fathers wrongdoing. At that time, though Ezra and others persuaded him to tell Anya the truth, Phil chose to hide it and knew if she knew it, she would hate and leave him. Phil was enchanted by Anya and aimed to get her. His friends failed to change his mind and had to follow his decision. But now, his n backfired and he would suffer. Before Ezra and Maisie arrived at the hospital, he told her the whole story. Maisie had mixed feelings after knowing that Phil got Anya in this way and identally lead to her mothers ident. What was more, after knowing her father had an affair and deeply loved his mistress, Anya felt sad andter broke down when her mother had an ident. Naturally, Anya would hate Phil who led to the things and refused to ept his love. After Ezra and Maisie arrived, Anya was still in aa due to excessive loss of blood. Now her slim wrist was wrapped in thick gauze, looking very shocking. Still wearing his house clothes and a gray coat stained with blood, Phil sat down gloomily on a chair in the ward. At the sight of dejected Phil, Ezra cursed and took him out of the ward, leaving Maisie to look after Anya. Ezra wanted the cold winter wind to make him sober, Youd better get a divorce. Philpressed his lips and kept silent. Ezra was irritated. Shell die. Why dont you let her go? If Phil still refused to get a divorce, Anya would definitelymit suicide again. Anya was determined to break up with Phil but thetter refused to let her go. Phil roared, I cant live without her. If Phil could hold back his feelings for her, he would no expose her fathers affairs. Do you have to fucking break your heart for a woman? You can obviously have all kinds of women! Ezra was so angry that he cursed.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Why dont you let Maisie go? retorted Phil. Ezra instantly lost his words since he could not leave Maisie and only wanted to be with her. Chapter 966 Agree to a Divorce Ezra didnt talk anymore, so did Phil. They stood quietly under the cover of night. On New Years Eve, the brightness of the lights made Phils eyes red. After a while, Do you have any smoke? Phil asked Ezra in a husky voice. After Anya agreed to have children, Phil had been quitting smoking all this time, but at the moment his gloomy mood was in urgent need of some smoke to ease. No, Ezra also did not bring cigarette. Since his son was around them, he had barely smoked at home, and only asionally did so inpany. Observing Phils loss, Ezra turned to a store and bought Phil a pack of cigarette. Thanks, he picked up the cigarette from Ezra, opened and smoked one after another. Not knowing what to say, Ezra reached for a cigarette and smoked together. ording to Ezra, Phil and Anya were now unable to live together peacefully, and Phil should let go. Knowing that Phil didnt listen to him at all, Ezra kept silent. For a while, after smoking a few cigarettes in a row, Phil took out his cell phone and called the assistant, asking him to get a divorce deal right away. When Phil hung up, Ezra asked him solemnly, Have you decided? Yes, Phil has never been so disappointed. If he and Anya continued their entanglement, it will only hurt both. Anya was now blindly immersed in her hatred of him, and maybe separating with him can calm her down. Will you give her half your property? asked Ezra. What Phil said to his assistant was heard by Ezra. Phil said he would give Anya the vi where he and Anya now lived, and would give her half of hisw firm shares and other real estate. Phil, now a hotw firm partner, was worth a lot of money. If I can, Id rather give her all my possessions and only beg her to forgive me and stay with me, said Phil bitterly. Ezra sighed, For fear Anya wont want a penny from you. Philpressed his lips without saying a word. In fact her eptance and his giving were totally two different things. It didnt take long for the assistant to deliver the divorce settlement, and with a nce at Phil, he hurried away. After all, the assistant worked out a divorce settlement for his boss and his beloved wife. How could the assistant not be frightened? Having a cigarette in his mouth, Phil flipped through the settlement, signed his name on thest page, and handed it to Ezra: When she wakes up, please give it to her. Ezra puzzled: Dont you give her yourself? Phil said softly: Probably Anya doesnt want to see me, so take it. After that, he stuffed the papers into Ezras hands and then made his way away. Ezra, looking at the gloomy back of the man under the moonlight, had a great deal of emotions in his heart. Among them, Phil was the first to get married, and now that all three of them had reaped their happiness, Phil was back alone. Maisie had been waiting in the ward for Anya to wake up. The girl on the bed was pale and weak because she had lost too much blood. Maisie was very distressed. Anyas quarrel with Phil was really miserable.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Anya hurt herself so hard that Phil must have broken his heart. It took a long time for Anya to wake up. Seeing Maisie, Anya immediately apologized powerlessly: Im really sorry. Its too bad to let you be here during holiday. As soon as Anya saw Maisie, she understood they, including Ezra, were sure to know what had happened between Phil and her. To be honest, Anya liked Maisie. And at first, she never got into Phils social circle because she didnt want to be involved too much with Phil. She had recentlye into contact with Maisie, especially Emelia, only to discover that they were all beautiful and loving people. She liked these people, and when thinking about getting in touch more with them, she was going to part ways with Phil. As soon as Anyas voice fell, tears rolled down on her cheeks again. She was so distressed and painful that she cried uncontrobly. As she cried, Maisies eyes reddened as well. She was a woman and can understand how helpless and painful Anya was in a struggling rtionship. Its okay Maisie took a paper towel to help Anya wipe her tears. If you want to say something, wait until you feel better. Youre too weak now. Maisie then poured Anya a ss of water and helped her sit up, to which Anya sincerely appreciated: Thank you. After drinking some water, Anya calmed down a bit. Ezra knocked on the door at this time and walked in. Seeing that Anya woke up, he put the papers in front of her, Phil agreed to divorce. Anya looked at Ezra in disbelief, and then hurriedly looked through the papers in front of her with the uninjured hand to confirm that it was indeed a divorce settlement. At thest page, there was a signature of Phil Henderson. But the next second she saw the items and then returned it to Ezra: I dont need a penny from him at all. Please let him rewrite. Ezra answered quickly: OK, Ill contact him. Ezra had anticipated that Anya would not ask for money, and so would Phil. Ezra took the agreement and just went out to contact Phil, but Anya stopped him again: Well, Ill get awyer to rewrite it. And Ill have thewyer send it directly to him after signing. Anya, fearing that Phil would not be able to rewrite her demands, decided to go to awyer herself. Feeling Anyas cruelty to Phil, Ezra shook his head helplessly. The woman in front of him didnt want to be involved with Phil for a second. But Phil was his best friend after all,His original intention, in the end, was to love you, said Ezra. Just because he loves you, he chooses to let go. He doesnt want you to hurt yourself again. Anya yelled sadly: If he really loves me, he should use his life to repay my mothers life! As soon as she thought that her beloved mother had been lying quietly in the hospital for several years, Anyas hatred could not stoping up again. Maisie, looking at Anya who was emotional, turned her head and nced at Ezra, Please go out. Now Anya didnt want to hear a word about Phil Henderson at all, let alone Ezra who stressed against Anya that Phil loved her. Maisie was afraid that things would get worse, so she had to hurry and let him out. Dont listen to his nonsense. You cant stand being so angry now, said Maisie, calming Anyas emotions. Chapter 967 Leave a Way for Love Phil agreed to divorce. You need to cheer up and go through the formalities, Maisie reminded Anya. Anya looked up at her red and swollen eyes and said in surprise, Dont you advise me to think about it again? From the time she was with Phil, many people felt that she didnt deserve to marry Phil. Phil Henderson was already a prominentwyer and ran the most famousw firm in Riverside City. But Anya was only a college student, young and beautiful, and her family suffered miserably. Everyone felt that Anya must have approached Phil on her own initiative, that she wanted Phils money, that she had deliberately tempted Phil to have sex with him and became Mrs. Henderson. She often humiliated Phil and often quarreled with him. All the people said she was extremely wayward and did not know how to cherish the best. But who knew she never wanted to be attached to Phil. In her eyes, Phil was not a man of the world with her regardless of age or status. And when she married Phil, she didnt love Phil at all. If it werent for the high cost of her mothers treatment, she couldnt have been with Phil. Youre all trying to get divorced. Do I still have to advise you? said Maisie softly, as Anya burst into tears again. Of course, she did not cry because of sadness but happiness, and someone could understand her. Maisie sat down by the bedside and raised her hand to take Anya into her arms, leaving the young girl leaning on her shoulders and crying bitterly. She had no idea what Anya had ever encountered before tonight, and thought Anya was a carefree young girl that Phil was pampering about. Anya was actually carrying a lot of stuff on her back as well. After crying, Anya calmed downpletely. She wiped her tears and said to Maisie, Thank you so much forforting me. The moment I knew the truth tonight, I really had no faith to live on. Maisie said solemnly, Love or hate. It doesnt matter. Only by living well can there be a future. Anya nodded heavily. Yes, living well was the most important thing. Those she hated lived well. How can she die first? She had to live better than them, and she had to take revenge on them and let them pay for what they have made. What are you doing? came Ezra from outside. Then came a young mans voice: Im looking for Anya to send her a divorce settlement. Its you? Anya in the room asked quickly after hearing the sound. Its me, replied the young man. Your friend? asked Maisie. Anya nodded. Maisie then opened the door and said to Ezra who stopped the man there, This is Anyas friend. Then she said to the good-looking man, Come in. Ezra reluctantly let him in. He knew the man was Anyas suitor. Phil mentioned him several times, and he was upset every time he talked about it. Once upon a time, Phil was jealous of Anyas proximity to this man. They all deliberately ridiculed Phil, saying that he was older and lesspetitive than the young, and that he had a generation gap with the young Anya. It was just a joke. Now when Phil was separated from Anya, the man came to send Anya a divorce settlement. Ezra didnt like the man. As the man came in, Maisie walked out of the room and said to Anya, Have a good talk. Maisie thought that since Anya asked this man to help her get a divorce deal back, there must be a talk between them. She was not fit to listen by the side. After she closed the door, Ezra said, How did youe out? Theyre friends and they definitely have something to talk about alone, said Maisie. What does that matter? He has been after Anya for a long time. When youe out, he may take the opportunity to confess to Anya. Anya really hated Phil, and Ezra was afraid that someone else will take the opportunity to step on Phil. Maisie nced at him: Im surprised you care about Phil. Ezra opened his mouth but didnt say anything. How can he not worry? They were best friends. Although they usually joked at each other, he must care about his best friend when he was in difficult time. Maisie knew what Ezra was worried about, and she said softly: Anya is young and beautiful. Its normal to have suitors. Phil will ept it now that he has decided to let it go. Ezra didnt feel good when it came to Phils divorce. I dont know if he can really let go, he confided in Maisie. Maisie said with certainty, ording to what I know of Phil, agreeing to divorce may be temporary. So far, Phil and Anya hade to an end. There was a saying : Take a step back and get some rity on the situation. Maisie thought Phil was so clever that he must understand the proverb. As for agreeing to divorce, it also left a way for love between him and Anya. Maisie only went on to analyze Phils thoughts, but Ezra was unhappy to say, Why do you know him? You know him very well? Without Maisies reply, he protested angrily, You dont even know me that way, do you? Maisie was speechless. Maisie thought why Ezra was so naive?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Phil had been entangled with Anya for so many years, and it was easy to tell that Phil temporarily let go. Was it necessary for Ezra to resist? But looking at the mans perseverance, Maisie gently said, I know you well too. Do you want to hear it? Of course, nodded Ezra. When Maisie approached him, she said softly in his ear, There is a mole under your earlobe Maisie then raised her hand and gently pinched the mans earlobe, and Ezra, stiffened, looked down at Maisie in disbelief. She was so bold! She was clearly stirring! Maisie can only shut him up in such a way. If she talked to him seriously, they might be entangled. So Maisie decided to turn Ezra on, so that Ezra would get a stiff head and give up questioning her. Chapter 968 Madness for Love In the ward. As soon as Tristin entered the ward, he saw Anya on the bed was pale and haggard. Besides, he saw her left wrist wrapped in gauze and understood she hurt. He bit his lips heavily and clenched his left hand. That was Phil Hendersons love for her? Phil destroyed her family and pushed her into the edge of suicide. This was love for her? But even if he was angry, he hid theplex emotions, handed the documents in his hand to Anya, and whispered, Youve got all the material Ive prepared for you. Thank you, said Anya softly, looking down at the divorce settlement. She didnt want Phil for a penny at all. Anya made her own request when she contacted Tristin, so she was satisfied with the settlement hepleted. Seeing Anya read the papers, Tristin asked with concern, Are you doing well? Anya nced at her wrist and smiled: Im fine. How can it be fine to trade such a tragic method for relief? Tristin asked again, What are your ns for the future? Leave this country, returned Anya. She didnt want to stay in this city any longer, but go abroad for graduate school. Because she ned to have a baby in the request of Phil, she had to stay here and gave up her dream. Now that she had broken up with Phil, she could do whatever she wanted to and naturally chose to go abroad. Anyaughed at herself: Phil helped me win back a vi and some properties. Ill sell the house, together with others , to pay the hospital. As soon as her mother had an ident, Phil helped her with her mothers surgery and treatment. And he paid for recuperation fee for the following years. Now that she divorced, she could no longer use Phils money. So she nned to sell the house to pay for her mothers exorbitant expenses. Although she didnt know how long she would hold on, she would study and work hard at the same time to earn money. If you need help, just lest me know, said Tristin. Tristin was born in rich and can help her with money. No, thank you, Anya shook her head and refused. She knew that Tristin liked her, but now she didnt want to be involved in another rtionship. All she wanted was to study and pursue her career, so she wouldnt owe any favor of Tristin. Tristin was silent for a while, and then said, I will study abroad too. Its the one we all like. Tristin meant to follow Anya abroad. Anya thought about it and then said, Please dont waste time on me. Im not worth it. Now that Im a divorcee. You deserve better. Tristin was a little agitated: In my heart, youll always be Anya, always the best. Anya shook her head and said, I dont want to talk about love anymore. Seriously, you dont have to waste time on me. Anya insisted on making his position clear and was unwilling to bother Tristin. But Tristin was stubborn: My heart has been waiting for you since you got married. Youre divorced now, but I wont give up! Youre recuperating. Ill see you again tomorrow. For fear that Anya would continue to say anything to reject him, Tristin got up and left. The night was quiet, so the conversation in the ward was heard by Maisie and Ezra. Maisie felt it was okay, but Ezra was furious when he heard Tristin apparently courting Anya. Tristin was stopped by Ezra after he came out. Ezra lowered her voice to warn Tristin: Phil is no good man. Think about yourpany before you provoke him. If it was about Anya, Phil would be a madman. So Tristin would certainly not have a good result. Tristin was from an noble family. Butpared to Phil, hispany was small and cant be regarded as Phils rival at all. And Phil was vicious and had power to make Tristins family business disappear from Riverside City. Oh, Tristin returned to Ezra and went on to say, He divorced Anya, and no one else is allowed to pursue Anya. Why is he so overbearing? When Ezra saw Tristins attitude, he only glimpsed Tristin and said nothing. He cant say that Phil just let go temporarily, so he can only wish Tristin good luck. When Tristin left, Maisie turned and looked at Ezra: You can go back. Ill stay with Anya tonight. Still, he was not allowed to enter the ward to avoid further irritation to Anya. Ezra didnt want to go back alone, and it was tragic to ask him to stay alone on New Years Eve. But as Phils friend and a male, it was really inconvenient for him to stay here. Ezra had to turn away with a grievance. The divorce on New Years Eve was exclusive for Phil. His mood turned better when he saw Emelia and Nina in the elevator. It seemed this New Years Eve was not just about him and Maisie. Behind Emelia and Nina, Cameron didnt look very good.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Julian needed to look after their children at home. So Cameron took Nina to Hughes house first and picked up Emelia to the hospital. But Cameron must not be very happy either. Knowing that Anya and Phil had such a terrible quarrel, Emelia and Nina insisted on visiting Anya in the hospitalte at night. After greeting them, Ezra pulled Cameron, You dont have to follow. Anya is a woman and it is inconvenient for us to go in. Emelia and Nina ignored them and hurried towards Anyas ward, while Cameron and Ezra went to a reception room in the hospital. Ezra didnt want to stay in the reception room alone. Now with Cameron in hispany, he decided to stay. And he didnt want to leave anyway. On her way, Emelia almost cried at the thought of Anyas pain. If Phil doesnt agree to divorce this time, it would be like forcing Anya to death, said Nina directly. To be honest, I never knew that Phil was so disdainful in love, so dishonorable in order to get Anya! Nina had always expressed her views objectively, but also relentlessly. If Anyas mother had not suffered a car ident as a result of the setback, Phils behavior could only be said to be a madness of love. But now his behavior seemed a little underhanded. Different oues led to different situations for Phil. Chapter 969 Only Loneliness Fortunately, Anya hasnt been pregnant. Otherwise, itll their baby. As a mother, Emelia thought more about childrens stuff. But then she added: I dont know who is so vicious to deliberately tell this on New Years Eve. Emelias question was good. She asked Julian at home before, and his answer was: Certainly not Phil, and that man must have ulterior motives. As to who exposed this, Phil must not have been able to check at this time. Ninamented, What is love? Let people bet their lives for love. Emelia continued, Only loneliness What they said was from the same poet. Nina eximed for love, while Emelia sighed at the bleak separation between Phil and Anya.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Phils effort in this rtionship was obvious to all. He would be more heartbreaking than Anya. In the ward, as Maisie was about to help Anya lie down and rest, Anya heard Emelia and Nina knock on the door outside, and couldnt help but cry again. In the past few years, she had few friends around her, and her only one friend had traveled with her parents. If they had note to see her, she would have been alone in the hospital. Otherwise Phil would guard her, but she didnt want to see him at all. But Anya thought again that they knew her because of Phil, and she suddenly felt even sadder that she couldnt get out of Phils impact all her life. Anya cried hard. Dont be afraid. If Phil continues to embarrass you this time, well all help you, Nina thought Anya was crying because she was worried about Phils entanglement, so she hurried to give her mental support. After knowing that Anya spared suicide to get rid of Phil, Nina told Cameron she vowed to help Anya leave. As a result, on the way to hospital, she knew that Phil had signed a divorce agreement, which made her lose the chance. Seeing that Anya cried harder, Nina held Maisie and cried too. Emelias eyes reddened, Tell us if you have any difficulties. As soon as Anya saw Emelia was about to sob, she stopped crying, Im not in trouble. Im so moved because you alle to see me. I thought you were all close to Phil, so no one woulde to see me. I didnt expect you all toe, said Anya, crying again. I Im very happy you all came to see me, but because you all know me through Phil, Im sad Anya made a confession. Ninaughed: If we make friends with you because of Phil, we wonte to see youte at night. Yes, were here just because of you, said Emelia. Maisie also said, Although we havent been in contact with you a few times, we can feel youre a good girl. I heard from Ezra. Erika once went to badger with him, and you helped him. Youre arrogant on the surface, but actually youre kind. We all like you. What Maisie said was that Ezra was forced by her father to marry Erika. And Erika came in without invitation to Ezras party. It was Anya who humiliated Erika, thus ending the party. Anyaughed, Thank you all! She never thought of having these friends. It must be admitted that on such a miserable New Years Eve, Anya felt immensely warm and regained her confidence in life. Anya then told them her future ns. She had signed the divorce papers, and would send it to Phil. She didnt bother them. It was best to send it personally. After the divorce process, she wold go abroad and draw a clear line with Riverside City. This arrangement was the best ending for both Anya and Phil. They talked for a long time, and eventually Anya let them all go home. Im in a better state and wont hurt myself anymore. You dont have to stay with me, said Anya. She was already moved when they came to see herte at night. After all the friends left, everything went to peace. Anyay quietly on the bed and remembered what happened to Phil tonight. She had no more tears, but she would always remember this tragic New Years Eve. Driving Maisie home, Ezra called Phil. Phil took a while to pick it up. From Phils voice, it could tell he got drunk. You dont have to care about me. Im OK. Youre not OK!, Ezra was worried. Where are you now? When Ezras words finished, Phil hung up and Ezra couldnt get through when he called again. Ezra was so angry. Maisie, too, was worried, and proposed, Where can he be? Shall we look for him? He should only be at home on this day, said Ezra. Then go to his house. Were going to make sure hes okay. Ezra nodded and went to Phil and Anyas house. Waiting for the traffic light, Ezra held Maisies hand, Sorry, it left you so tormented. Its okay. Maisie pacified him. Were all good friends with them. She knew that Ezra had a good rtionship with Julian and Phil. And she understood how extravagant it was to have sincere good friends in this tumultuous society. So she was willing to help Ezra maintain their friendship. What was more, they were doing their best to help her and Ezra, so how can they stand by when Phil was in trouble? Chapter 970:Cherish the One before Your Eyes Maisie and Ezra then arrived at Phils vi. Having rang the door bell for so long, they got no answer. But as Phils car was parked outside of his vi, that meant he was at home. Maisie took a nce on the lock of the door and said, I will call Anya for the code. Okay, replied Ezra. It seemed that was the only way as, perhaps, Phil would not like to open his door for them. At that time, Maisie put through Anya on the phone. It sounded like she hadnt gone to bed. Anya, we were here to see Phil, but he seemed drunk now. Could you tell me the code of his door lock? She asked. Instantly, Anya told Maisie the code and the call was ended in Maisies thanks. She didnt even ask about Phil, though Maisie mentioned that he got drunk. Finally, Maisie and Ezra opened the door with the given code. As soon as they stepped inside, a seemingly horrific scene was right in front of them. The living room was such a mess. Obviously, Phil and Anya had a fight at the living room as the snow-white carpet was sshed with blood. Maisie sighed in her heart. They were supposed to be watching TV at their home at that time. However, they should be home and so intimate to each other, but were told what Phil had done. There was no doubt that everything was falling apart. As Ezra walked inside, he rushed to the basement. Phil lived in a vi. Inside its basement were liquor cab and lounge where Phil collected various fine wines. Sure enough, Phil was totally drunk with a few of bottles next to him. When Ezra got down, Phil was sitting on the floor, leaning against the cab with his legs bending up and looking dispirited. As hardly did Ezra know how tofort Phil, he helped Phily on the couch aside. Though there was floor heating in the vi, he could not just let Phil keep sitting on the floor. Speaking of the floor heating, it reminded Ezra that Phil did not live here at the beginning. As the original one had no floor heating while Anya always had her barefoot on the ground. Phil then just moved into a vi with floor heating which was set in the entire house after costly renovation. Phil had done countless crazy things for Anya. However, when it came to Phils mind, it turned out to be such poignancy and became numerous knives deeply stabbing into his heart. The more love that he gave Anya before, the more hurt he got right now. Why are you here? Drunk and sleepy though, Phil managed to recognize that the man before him was Ezra. Stop torturing yourself. Thats your fate. Straightly Ezra left words to Phil. If it was not his fate, then what? At the beginning, all of them persuaded Phil to make his confession first. But as he was worried that Anya would not ept it after she knew the truth, he persisted in keeping it as a secret. Now as the truth was unfolded, Anya could not ept him, could she? Being with her for years though, it finally came to an end in vain, didnt it? On the contrary, it was because he had spent time with her too cheerfully, at this time, he was overwhelmingly hurt. If they had not been together from the start, it wouldnt be so hurt now. Phily on the couch with his hand on his forehead, stubbornly saying, I control my own fate. Ezra got angry but amused by him, Now it is just the case. Youre still not letting it go. At that time, Maisie got downstairs as well with a nket founded on a couch in her hands. She handed it over to Ezra, and he put it on Phil shortly. Phil pulled up the nket on his face, Leave me alone. Dont worry about it. Soon, Ezra changed his topic, Tristin went for Anya tonight. Maisie nced at him and thought why he brought up the topic about Tristin. Was he just to provoke Phil deliberately? What should they do if Phil was so irritated that he was reluctant to get divorce and let her go? However, Ezra continued, I heard what he said to Anya. Never has he given up for these year that she is married. There is no reason for him to give up now that she is going to divorce. Under the nket was a scornful sneering from Phil. Then he burst out into a string of deepughs. Amid theughs, Maisie felt the endless self-mockery and destion. It was deste, wasnt it? Phil deeply knew that his rival in love orpetitor was no other than Anyas heart. No worry was needed only if her heart belonged to him even though there was lots of temptation outside. Just as his love to her, she was the only one in his heart. For years, numerous girls had been passing by though, and he never took a nce on them. Likewise, if he was not in her hear, then even if there was no suitor around her, he would be stuck in suffering. Did she really not love him? Otherwise, how would she cut her wrist callously just for getting a divorce? Ordinarily, she dreaded pain most. Even a small cut on fingers could make her cry a lot. But just a moment ago, she rushed into the kitchen, took out a sharp knife and cut her wrist As long as the instantly bloody scene poured into Phils memory, a fierce pain rose in his chest. Not only did the knife slit on her wrist, but also it stabbed into his chest. Unexpectedly, his tears poured out. Ezra and Maisie aside subsequently heard his miserable sobs beneath the nket. Maisie was shocked and turned to Ezra who was next to her. Never did she expect that Phil would be so miserable when he cried. As it was known to all, Men only weep when deeply grieved. Perhaps, Phil was really in grief now. Ezra was so angry that he scolded, Youre such a spoony! After that, he dragged Maisie and then went upstairs. Although Ezra scolded Phil, meanwhile, he left with Maisie. What he wanted to do was to conceal Phils grieved crying and at least show some respect to Phil. It was after leaving the basement that Maisie gradually calmed down. Although she and Ezra had beenpletely isted from each other before, it would not be as fierce as that of Phil and Anya. At least, nothing about death was rted to them, nor so much unsolvable resentment was intertwined. But that reminded Maisie how she was heartbroken back then when Ezra was stabbed by Diana. No wonder how heartbroken he was and how desperate he became. Ah Maisie couldnt help but put her arms around Ezra, and buried into his arms entirely.N?velDrama.Org ? content. What happened to Phil and Anya made her cherish this man before her eyes more. Likewise, Ezra held her in his arms tightly. At that moment, no word was needed to understand her thoughts. He cherished her as well. After a wordless hug for a while, What do we do about Phil? asked Maisie slightly. I will go downstairs and help him on to his bedroom. And then, we just return home, Ezra sighed and replied. Since Phil was so drunk, he could probably do nothing any longer. Nevertheless, his drunkenness tonight must serve difort to his body. Chapter 971:I Want to Have A Daughter After helping Phil on to his bedroom, Ezra and Maisie returned home. And it was nearly 4 a. m. at that time. They were so sleepy that they fell asleep directly. As to Anya who was in the hospital, drunken Phil, they were asleep, so were those who were concerned about them. The next day was the first day of new year. This year, Nancy spent her new year holiday at home. Therefore, Julian and Emelia, after having a new years greeting to their parents, came to visit Ezra and Nancy. It was because of the close rtionship among them that, with highly respect, they paid visits to parents of each other whenever there was a festival . As Nancy was absent before, it was not that ceremonious. She was so cheerful that she had already prepared her gifts for Julians kids and her grandson. Though they knew nothing about it for now, it should be treated ceremoniously. Nancy said, Go ahead with your chat. Ill look after them, and then took the children to the toy room. At the early morning, she heard about what happened to Philst night, knowing that they must talk about him; thus, she took them to the toy room. It was really easy to deal with so many kids as they would y with each other by themselves. All she had to do was to ensure their safety and take some nice pictures passingly. Living a drifting life abroad the past of her life, never had she imagined before that she would, one day, have such a wonderful time spending with her family. Ezra, Maisie, Julian and Emelia then went to the greenhouse on the balcony of the second floor. Maisie made some coffee for them as they hardly slept wellst night, and let the topic go on. Does he decide to let her go and get divorce? Julian asked Ezra. For a while, he deliberated and answered, It is true that he agrees with the divorce, but it is not sure that he would let her go. He could not find an answer how Phil was thinking. As Phil was such a manic, it was hard for them to figure our his thoughts. What if he turned maniac again and did the opposite, while they supposed that he would not really let her go? Subsequently Ezra mentioned that Phil was drunkst night and didnt know how he felt now. Emelia added that, I made a call to Anya this morning. It seemed shes fine. She told me that she had sent an errand to deliver divorce papers for Phil. If everything went well, and Phil would not act inconsistently, they would get divorced as soon as the civil affair department was open. While they were still talking about that, they heard the sound of car engine downstairs. Ezra stood up and saw that Phil was getting off his car. He was likely to have his greetings to Nancy. It seemed Phil had made himself clean and fresh. A straight coat and a light-colored patterned scarf made him look so well-dressed and elegant. Hardly did he show his dispirited air ofst night. Nancy opened the door for him. Immediately, Phil gave a hug to her and said, Happy new year, Nancy. Happy new year, said Nancy. She gave a gentle tap on him with a little sorry for him. Without saying a word, he went straight towards the toy room to see the three kids. Whom he like most was na. The little girl was as radiant as sun with beady eyes which were a lot more beautiful than grapes. Back then, he and Anya were supposed to ready for pregnancy. He was determined to have a daughter. Once he imagined that his daughter would be as beautiful as Anya, he could hardly resist the joy, feeling that his heart was melting. Anya chaffed him, Its enough for you to have me in this family. Youd better pray for having a boy to offset some trouble I make. Hum, I love to be troubled by you. If there is one more, Ill enjoy it as well, said Phil. A girl should be more indulgent in case that she got bullied outside. It was right, wasnt it? Besides, how lovely it would be if she was indulgent. He thought it would be so adorable every day when Anya was angry. Are you a masochist?ined Anya. Philughed andid her on bed, whispering,Now that you know you has brought me so much trouble, can you treat me better once and for all? You wish, Anya covered a pillow on his face and he burst intoughter. Such a harmonious scene happened a lot recently. He could sense that she wanted to stay here and live with him, having their own kids.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But he didnt expect that, just as everything was getting better, what he had done was exposed. Thinking of that, Phils eyes showed grief. He looked away to hide the sadness in his eyes, then smiled to those kids. Come here. Say Happy New Year and Uncle Phil will give you gifts. However, it was hard for kids to understand. These two boys, ric and Ezio had already crawled to him, managing to grab the gifts in his hand. Recently, ric just learned how to walk. After crawling a little, he stood up on his own, staggering towards him. But few steps had he just walked, he then fell awkwardly on his hip. Unlike those two boys, na was sitting decently. The little girl manage to cup her little hand in the other before her chest to show the gesture of obeisance. Seemingly, that was taught by Julian and Emelia. na had always been sedate and sensible at her early age. Though she was a child, she had already known how to have greeting to Phil. Sure enough, daughter is sweeter. Phils heart was melted by this adorable girl. He then immediately gave a gift to her. As for those two boys, Phil squatted and continued to amuse them, Call me Uncle and I will give them to you. Screw you. They wont do that. Ezra came from the upper floor and said. They had just learned how to call Mom and Dad more clearly, let alone those Auntie and Uncle that were quite difficult. Phil was bullying the kids, wasnt he? Stepping forward, Ezra straightly grabbed the gifts in Phils hand and unreservedly, handed it to ric and his son. His son could only be bullied by himself rather than other else. Phil could have his own children if he wanted. If it had happened in the past, Ezra would have said those words out. But now How would Ezra dare irritate Phil? Ezra had already known before, Phil was crazier than any of them emotionally. Lets go to upper floor to get some coffee. Ezra tapped on him and asked him to go upstairs. After arriving at the greenhouse upstairs, Happy new year, he said to Emelia, Maisie and Julian. Soon he threw himself into a deck chair aside. He was having a terrible headache. After struggling to get himself washed and dressed up this morning, he visited Julians parents and made a subsequent visit here. As his parents was not here, and their rtionship was pretty bad, so he only had a few close contacts here. Holding his temples, now he had to admit how ufortable it was to get hangover. Chapter 972 Beat Him until His Face Got Smashed It was when he learned that Anyas mother Lorie was seriously hit by a car that he drunk like that. His original purpose was kind; however, it spawned such a tragedy. He was guilty and self-condemned especially when he saw that Anya was heartbroken and crying in the hospital. Therefore, he drunk throughout the night as alcohol was the only anesthetic for him. It also took him a whole night to consider whether he just let her go or continued to keep her around. In the end, he chose thetter. The truth was finally revealed. All of the bitter was brood on his own, thus he had no choice but to take it. Seeing that Phil liked this, Maisie suggested Ezra to let him have a nap in the guest room. Not until Ezra said a word did Phil replied, Oh no, I justy down here and hear your scolding by the way. No one is going to scold you. After all, we have already scolded you from the start. There is nothing we can say about now. Julian said shortly. Back then, none of them consented him to mess with Anya. Except for punching him, all they could do was scolding him. If possible, as the eldest one, Julian indeed wanted to punch him until he got sober. Nevertheless, they all knew that, it would not work. Thus, they just let him to do so. Hearing Julians reply, Phil did not say a word anymore. After a while, he suddenly asked, What about her? That her , of course, referred to Anya. Emelia then replied, I made a call to her this morning. Shes fine and said that She said that the divorce papers had been sent to him. Emelia intended to say something but then stopped, as she had no clue that whether he had received them or not. She also said she had delivered the divorce papers to me, right? I have received them, added Phil. As the rest of them looked at each other for a while, Phil continued, I have signed on them and asked the errand to sent them back. I also made an appointment with her to finalize our divorce three dayster. Not until three dayster could Anya be discharged from the hospital. Those stitches in her wound also needed to be taken out. Fortunately, he pounced on her and stopped her the moment she was ruthlessly holding a knife to cut her wrist. Otherwise, the tendon in her wrist would be hurt as well. And that would be more than wound healing. Once he thought that, his chest restarted to hurt, as if he would split blood once he opened his mouth. Just as a bomb, hisst words made the rest of them so shocked. Signing on the divorce papers was one thing, but finalizing the divorce procedure for real was another. All of them were concerned that once he calmed down he would breach his promise, and might even put off the procedure. It was unexpected that he would made the decision without more ado and hesitation. And he arranged an appointment with Anya for the final of their divorce. Does the department open three dayster? asked Emelia. Ill pay for someone to do it. Phil gave a cid reply.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Everything was solvable as long as there was money in this world. If she wished liberation, he would unhesitatingly make her wishe true. Butter, Philughed at himself. There was one thing that money could not deal with. That was Anyas heart. No way could he find to win her heart. He devoted all his heart to her and spent countless money for her. However, it turned out to be such an end finally. Since it just happened, just let it be. Julianforted him sincerely. Standing up from the chair, Phil walked towards them and sat down next to them. Then he poured out a cup of coffee and said in a rakish voice, I do let it be. If you know some right people for me, dont forget to introduce to me. Maisie looked at him with unbelievable expression on her face. So sure that she was when she talked to Ezrast night that Phil might just temporarily let her go, and there might have another ending after both of themposing themselves for a period of time. However, it turned out that Phil asked them to introduce other girls for him. Maisie began to doubt whether her judgement was right or not. Ezra red at him, rebuking, Whats wrong with you? Are you really going to let her go? Sipping his coffee, Phil retorted, If not letting her go, should I keep waiting for her? Waiting for her to change her mind and think of me? Its impossible as the car ident happened to her mother lies between us. There is no possibility any more. Besides, all of you have your own children and I be single now. If I dont seize the chance to get married and have babies, I am afraid that my children will have to call your children as uncles. The words said by him was so self-mockery and sarcastic that he felt his coffee was so bitter as well. He took the sugar bowl and put a few pieces of sugar into his coffee at once. As they were all silent, he smiled, Whats wrong with you? Isnt it the best way to put aside a rtionship by starting a new one? I am searching for liberation too. Emelia said faintly, Ill call Nina right now and ask her to introduce you to some beauties. The entertainment business was packed with beautiful celebrities, and many of whom are obsessed with you, dreaming to marry you. As long as you and Anya finalize the divorce, I assure that you can get married right away. Phil became speechless. Julian smiled as his wife was so smart. He then instantly supported her, and said, Nina must be willing to a matchmaker. Curling his lips, Phil decided not to talk with them. At that time, his phone rang. Picking up his phone, a voice came from the phone, Mr. Henderson, the man we have been watching over shows up outside the hospital. Just beat him until his face get smashed, Phil ruthlessly gave his order. Hanging up the phone, Phil looked so callous. Ezra frowned, Wouldnt it be Tristin that you gave order to beat? Phil looked so unfeeling. He added, Anya and I havent got divorce now. Wouldnt it be right to beat him because he covets a married woman? They did not say a word any longer. He was right. It was certain that Tristin showed up to visit Anya. However, Anya and Phil were still married now. It was true that Tristin showed his overly eager attention. After all, Tristin was too young topose himself. Although it was immoral for Tristin to do so, Phil should not just give order to beat him. Instead, Phil could warn him first. Nevertheless, as Phil had already given his order, Tristin must have been beaten outside the hospital. It was impossible for them to stop it now. Ezra thought that Tristin was asking for it. As he had ready warned him to stay away from Phil who was such a maniac, and Tristin paid no attention to that. Now he finally brought it on himself, getting his face smashed at the beginning of a year. Ezra was afraid that Tristin could not go outside in a couple days from now on. But sure enough, it was Phils style to do such mean and ruthless things. But, speaking of what Phil just said, Ezra couldnt help but nce at him, Didnt you just say that youll let her go? Why did you act so immorally to give order to beat Tristin? With a straight face, Phil replied, Still, we havent got divorced. Last night, Ezra told him Tristin would go to the hospital for delivering the divorce papers to Anya. It was from that moment that he bore grudges against this man. Immediately he found some people to watch over outside the hospital, and gave order to beat Tristin once this man showed up. Chapter 973 Trust him and Love him so much? Anya received a call from Tristin early in the morning and refused his offer to bring her breakfast. She didnt want to have anything to do with him because she knew there would nothing between them. She might have some slight admiring affection for him in her heart when she first met the guy. But since her marriage to Phil, she hadpletely extinguished the fire in her heart. She was 19 years old when she married Phil. Now she was 24. The years being with him was full of dominance. She didnt have any special feelings for Tristin anymore, who was merely a ssmate, friend and partner of the band. Although Anyas major was television choreography, she had yed piano since she was a child. What was more, she was an active and bright person. So, she gathered a few students who also liked and were good at music instruments to form a band. She yed the piano, while Tristin who was especially good at the flute. There were two other girls, one yed fiddle and the other cello, and the four of them formed an band called Slow Band. The name was given by Anya, which meant slowing down the pace of life. Also, she wanted to better poprize music instruments so that everyone can know more about them. As soon as the band was established, they started to make a name for themselves and attend various parties and performances in the school. Sometimes they would show up in somemercial activities as well, and the majority of which were aimed at giving publicity to music instrument. When she first met Tristin, Anya did have a slight affection for this delicately pretty boy. He yed the flute, and when he was dressed in traditional costume, it really reminded people of a graceful childe, which was exactly what Tristin looked like. But before the affectionsted long, her family had an ident, and then she got involved with Phil. Phils presence was too strong, and he acted in such a dominant way that she simply did not have any spare effort to think about those stuffs about love. After a few years , Tristinpletely became a friend in her heart. She clearly told Tristin not toe over, but he insisted. Now that since she was in the hospital and couldnt avoid him anyway, the only thing she could do was topromise. Still, Anya asked the nurse to buy some breakfast for her and ate it slowly. At the same time, she received the divorce agreement from the errand boy with Phils signature and a note: Ill see you at the Civil Affairs three dayster when you are discharged.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She couldnt hide the shock in her eyes. Phil actually took the initiative to n the divorce procedure. She was afraid that Phil would not sign the divorce papers as he promised before, and that he would not go through the procedure with her after signing the papers. Also, she had no idea whether she could go abroad on schedule anymore if the divorce went wrong. She didnt expect that Phil would agree to the divorce so quickly and finally let out a long sigh of relief. After the breakfast, the nurse in charge of her came in to check on her. She told her in passing, you know what, the handsome guy who came to see youst night was beaten up in front of the hospital. He was sent to the emergency room. I heard that he was even marred by a scar. When Tristin came to the hospitalst night, it was midnight and the whole ward was quiet. In addition, he had such an outstanding appearance that when he passed by the nurses desk, the nurses looked at him several times. As a result, they knew that he hade for Anya. Because the ident just happened in front of the hospital was very sudden, the nurses quickly learned through gossip that the person who got beaten was him What? Anya was shocked. The nurse added, I heard that he identally bumped into someone who turned out to be an extreme grumpy and argued with him indiscriminately. Thats how he got beaten up. Anya grasped the context of the case as soon as she calmed down. First of all, Tristin was not an unreasonable people. Even if he bumped into others, he will apologize at once instead of getting involved in such a fierce conflict. Now the only possibility was that the other man was deliberately looking for trouble, or to be specific, the attacker was sent by Phil to beat him up. It was not Anyas fault to suspect Phil. Shed been living with this man for all these years and knew very well about his small-mindedness in certain matters. When Tristin brought her the divorce agreementst night, Ezra was present the whole time and would definitely tell Phil. Anya felt guilty that she had dragged him into this, but he was the only person she knew who could quickly help her get a divorce agreement she wanted. She and Tristin were neither ssmates of the same major nor ss. She was a choreographer while Tristin majored inw. They met in the band. In other words, the two came together because of the same hobby they share. Last night, considering her situation, Tristin was the one who could help her most quickly. She felt both sad and angry. Even if Phil was not crazy, did he really have to do this? He had someone beat up Tristin until his face was broken during the new year holiday. How was he supposed to get out of home and meet other people? What was more, as awyer himself, didnt he know it was illegal? He was nowyer at all! The more Anya thought about it, the angrier she became. She took her phone and dialed Phils number. Phil was still at Ezras house, and after drinking a cup of coffee, he was in a better state of mind. When he saw that it was Anyas call, he sneered, for he knew that she was calling for Tristin. So, he answered the phone and said sarcastically before she could say anything, Huh,e to get even with me on behalf of that sissy? Did you really love him and trust him so much that you even wanted him to help you draw up the divorce agreement? Werent you afraid that he would harm you? ording to the evidence he had, Tristin was not as innocent as he appeared to be. It was highly possible that this man was the one behind the breakup between him and Anyast night after his secret got leaked to her. That was what he meant, but Anya immediately retorted in a sneer: Phil, who else under the sun can be as malicious as you? Who else can be as bad as you are to me? The words harshly hurt Phil. His face turned gloomy instantly. Yeah, Im the one who asked the man to beat him up. He deserved it because he chased after a married woman. If he is going to be this shameless again, Ill have someone break his neck! So he said, gnashing his teeth. Hearing his words, Julian and the other guys stared at him speechlessly, disappointed and surprised. It seemed he had really be crazy. He talked to Anya in such a harsh, threatening and warning manner, and that would only make things even worse. Chapter 974: One Second Being Demon, One Second Being in Deep Love Anya was furious on the phone. She couldnt believe Phil should be so arrogant and imperious, as he not only admitted that he had asked someone to thump Tristin, but also said he would kill Tristin next time. After taking several deep breaths, she managed to keep her tone as calm as possible, let me be the one. Dont hurt the innocent. Anya understood that it was impossible for Phil not to hate her since it didnt work out between them. If he chose to continue tormenting her, it didnt matter. But what the hell of him to be angry with Tristin? Back then, if Phil had been so aggressive with her, she would have already lost her temper. But now, she knew she could no longer have a tantrum with him, and didnt want to be involved with him anymore. As her words finished, Phil smiled self-deprecatingly and said, Anya, I also want to say this to you. Anya didnt understand his meaning, only to hear him saying in a tired and hoarse voice, If you hold any grudge against me,e at me, and dont hurt yourself. Anyas heart was greatly hit by his words; she didnt know the kind of feeling she had; a mixture of sadness and sorrow, and also resentment and anger. She simply hung up the phone in a panic. For her now, Phils love put her in hell. Youre really fucking crazy! Ezra scolded unceremoniously. He really hated to see Phil being such crazy. One second he was the demon; the next, he was in deep love. Phil ignored Ezras curse towards him. He slung the phone aside andy down on the recliner again. With a headache, it seemed he really needed a good sleep. He just got up after lying down for a while, Find a room for me to sleep. Ezra gritted his teeth, got up, and led him into a guest room on the second floor. Aftering back, Ezra said to Julian, Emelia, and Maisie, He cant keep on going like this for long. Emelia was quite prating, He actually neither wants to give up, nor wants Anya to do anything stupid again. So it is painful for him to give up, which is why he behaved so capriciously. Perhaps because she was in an upation like writing romance stories, Emelias analysis of feelings was subtler. Her analysis of Phil was urate. Julian naturally agreed with his madams words. Maisie also said, The separation of them now is indeed the only solution. You guys should persuade him more so that he can calm down earlier and stop hurting Anya moodily. If Lories condition takes a favorable turn, perhaps there can still be some hope for the future between them. This was the focus of Maisies analysis. Ezra and the rest nodded in agreement, as Lories unconsciousness was the deepest pain in Anya s heart. After knowing that her father had a family with his mistress, who even attempted to transfer all thepanys assets, Anya only had one close rtive left, Lorie. However, Lorie had a car identter, which made Anya s world copse. Had she not wanted to take revenge on her father and the mistress family, she would not have survived then. From Phils daily chats with them, they knew that every time after Anya visited Lorie in the hospital, she was in a terrible mood. Therefore, Phil always tried different ways to please her. Now, Anya learned that Phil was the ringleader of her mothers car ident; it was apparent how much she hated him. If Lories condition could improve, her hatred towards Phil might be dissipated. Julian sighed, Arthur has been trying to find the best doctor over the years. But doctors can only say that Lorie has the urge to survive, but she just cant awaken from hera. If something could stimte her a little, a miracle might happen. Arthur naturally knew how important Anya was to Phil, so he also used his contacts to find famous doctors worldwide to treat Lorie. However, the effect was small. The more methods doctors gave were to ask Anya, the only rtive of Lorie, to apany her more, to talk to her more about her, and try to arouse her consciousness. Anya finished her call with Phil and called Tristin after she calmed down. His voice sounded very fragile, Anya, Im sorry. Theres something wrong with me, so I cant bring your breakfast. Anya said guiltily, Im sorry Why are you saying sorry to me? Tristin seemed not to understand her meaning. Anya pressed her lips in silence. Tristin reacted and asked in disbelief, It couldnt be Phil who asked someone to hit me, could it? Anya kept silent, and Tristin then understood everything. He was furious, Who does he think he is? Does he rule this city? Im calling the police! Dont see me anymore. I havent finalized the divorce with him yet. Anyas words indirectly informed Tristin why he was hit. On moral grounds, it was inappropriate for Tristin to approach her and dere his love to her at this time. Even if Tristin called the police, and even if those people confessed that it was Phil who instigated them, Phil, as awyer, would make himself acquitted. Tristin was no fool, so he naturally understood Anyas meaning. He didnt say anything. Anya hung up the phone after saying goodbye to him. Without hesitation, Anya immediately decided to change the school she was going to study abroad at after hanging up the phone. Initially, she was unswervingly determined to go abroad, so she was preparing for it. Before that, she had received three offers from foreign schools. Later, she decided to stay at home because of her failure to stand up to Phils constant entanglement. As a result, she no longer thought about studying abroad. She immediately began to prepare to study abroad after breaking up with Phil. Her first choice was the school that Tristin said they all liked, but now she decided to change it to her third choice. The school Tristin said was in the US, while her third choice was in the UK. She did so because she didnt want to be involved with Tristin anymore and not to implicate anyone else. She was also mentally exhausted now and just wanted to find a ce where no one knew her, finish her school work in peace, bing strong enough to make those who hurt her and her mother pay. Marcel, Tristins father, was outraged by Tristins injury after he returned home, and insisted on calling the police to find the viin. All Tristin said was to let it go. Those people were rude and morally deficient. Tristin dared not tell his family that he had provoked Phil. Anya was right; they had not yet divorcedpletely. He was too impatient and reckless. He was thrilled when he heardst night that Anya was going to divorce Phil. He had waited for so many years, and this day finally arrived. Could he not be happy? So his deration of his love for Anya in the hospital was probably overheard by Ezra, who then told Phil.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tristiny in his bed and smiled coldly. It didnt matter that Phil hadid murderous hands on him. After he and Anya went abroad, he would be the one closest to Anya. Besides, there was such a barrier like Lorie between Phil and Anya that Phil had no hope in his life. Chapter 975 Divorce Formally On the day before Anya was discharged from hospital. Ezra mentioned Phil in the chat group, Have you made up your mind Are you going to handle the formalities tomorrow The reason why Ezra asked this was because he wanted to know if Phil would go back on it. They had been nervous about this thing all day and all hoped that Phil would go through the formalities quickly and let him and Anya love with an open hand. Although Phil was indifferent to Anya these days, never calling or sending any messages to her, and all matters were done through hiswyer. Almost every night, Phil stayed outside the hospital where Anya was staying until midnight. Phil did not respond Ezra. Julian continued Ezras words, Dont hesitate and exhaust herst emotion for you. Over the years, Phil had spoiled Anya so much that no matter how much she hated him, she couldnt deny his kindness to her. But if he continued to hurt her with duplicity, she would only hate him. Finally, Phil replied briefly, Yes. Phil continued to be very drunk that night. When he appeared at the civil affairs department the next day, he was in a bad state. But Anya didnt see Phils haggard appearance, because Phil arranged for the two of them to sign in different rooms. In fact, it was unreasonable to go through divorce procedures, but a golden key could open any door. Anya also thought his arrangement was very good, at least she didnt have to face him. To be honest, Anya was very afraid of Phil now. She was afraid that after meeting Phil, he would say harsh words again, and that he would not divorce if they quarreled, so she thought it was good not to meet. After finishing the divorce formalities without question, Anya left the department with the divorce certificate that belonged to her without looking back. She took a taxi and went directly to the real estate transaction center, where she was going toplete the transfer procedures for her house today. At the beginning, Phil helped her win the vi where she and her parents lived. It had been vacant for several years. When she was in the hospital, she contacted a real estate agent to sell it. She needed money to study abroad, and her mother needed high expenses to stay in the hospital. She couldnt maintain these expenses unless she sold the house. Now that she had divorced with Phil, she wouldnt use a penny of his. In the divorce agreement Phil gave her for the first time, the use on it said that she would share half of his property, as well as various shares and real estate, but Anya did not want any of it. She didnt know if he was crazy. They were going to divorce, but he still gave her property. In fact, she hadmunicated with Phil about the divorce in the past three days. Of course, they didnt meet or call each other. Everything wasmunicated through hiswyer. Although Phil was awyer himself, he probably didnt want to be involved with her anymore, so he let awyer from hisw firm take charge of his divorce case. Back then, her fathers infidelity was exposed. Her mother proposed to divorce him. As her and her motherswyer, Phil helped them win back the vi they had been living in, and the ownership of thepany belonged to her and her mother, with a portion of the money paid back to her bad father. But because her mother had an ident, she had to go to school, and she was too young to know anything about thepanys management, so her familyspany had been run by Phil in the past few years. After thinking for a while, she decided to give thepany to him. She wouldnt ept any money orpensation, and just took it as paying back the money he spent on her during the years she was with him. Another reason was that her father was engaged in real estate business, but her major was TV -rted and she was not interested in real estate at all. It was useless to take over thispany. So, it was better to give it to Phil. Anyway, he was in charge of it all the time. Philswyer came to her and said, Mr. Henderson said he could take over thepany, but he would change it into cash and give it to you. Anya asked in confusion, didnt you convey my words She would take it as a return for what she had owed him in the past few years. Thewyer stammered with a look of difficulty, Yes, but Mr. Henderson said It doesnt matter. Anya knew it wouldnt be good words. He said that he did spend a lot of money on you, but he also got your body Thewyer said thest sentence in an extremely low voice, but Anya heard it clearly. She admitted that she was embarrassed at that moment, because what he said meant that she had traded her body for thefort she had enjoyed all these years, and that they each just took what they needed.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was indeed the style of Phil to be so acerbic. He used to dote on her, but now she was really hurt to the core. Anyas face was a little pale, but she still said to thewyer, in that case, please calcte thepanys value and transfer it to my bank card. Phil humiliated her in such a way, she admitted it. It was good for her to get cash from thepany. Anyway, the more money she got, the better. In this way, she got thepanys money and also sold the house. The house was sold very quickly. The agency said that someone had bought it as soon as it went on sale. Anya guessed that it must be because the price she offered was much lower than the market price. When she arrived at the real estate center, the real estate agent led her toplete all the transfer formalities. Anya was finally relieved. It was a middle-aged man who bought her house. She had littlemunication with him and only heard from the agency that he indeed decided to buy the house because the price she offered was very low. What was more, he did not even take out a loan, but bought it in full. This was a good thing for Anya, as she was able to get all the money for the house at once. After that, Anya went to the hospital, intending to visit her mother and talk to her about what had happened recently. She didnt intend to pack up her things in the vi where she and Phil used to live. Everything she had there was given by Phil, so she didnt want it. Anyway, she had money now. She could buy whatever she needed. There was another important reason for her to go to the hospital in the first ce, that was, she had to pay the medical fees for her mother. After all, she couldnte back to visit her often after she went abroad. However, when she found her mothers doctor in charge to dere her purpose, the doctor said to her with a smile, Mr. Henderson has paid your mothers fees, and the money he gave is enough for your mothers treatment and recovery in the next few years. What Anya was shocked. She didnt expect Phil to renew her mothers fees. After all, it was a high expense and he had paid for many years toe . Since they got married, it had been Phil who had paid for her, but it was based on the fact that they were a couple. Now that they had divorced, why did he still do that? Chapter 976 If It Could Start Over Again Anya didnt understand why Phil did it. She came back to reality and got annoyed. They had divorced and she didnt want to owe him anything. She took out the phone and called him. It was the first time that they talked again since she talked with him for Tristinst time. She asked him why he had paid the medical fees for her mother, but Phil just answered indifferently, No particr reasons. I owe you that. Its all my fault. Ill be responsible for her in the rest of her life. Its not about you and me. Phil said it coldly and he had also mentioned the car ident, which had irritated Anya instantly. Indeed! said Anya, meanly, It would be better if you could suffer for her. She said it and hung up the phone. She just didnt feel like taking with him again. Now that he had admitted he had caused the car ident, she just felt free to let him pay the medical fees for her mother from now on. If he hadnt caused the car ident, she would still have her mother around and a home even though his father had set them up and made them lose everything. But, her mother was lying in hospital now and she had been living with this monster for the past few years. She had nearly carried a baby for him. She had nearly given up the chance to study abroad for him. And she had nearly fallen in love with him. Anya hated herself dreadfully whenever she thought of it. She tried hard to calm down before she saw her mother in the ward. Then she pushed the door open lightly and went in. The woman in bed looked peaceful and her skin was fair. She had a delicate and pretty face and she looked much younger than her age. In no way did she look like a middle-aged woman who had suffered a lot. She had been well cared for since they had paid dearly for it. Shey on the bed quietly, looking like she was sleeping. But Anya knew clearly that she wasnt sleeping. She couldnt hear what she said or respond to her. If she was alive and conscious, she would definitely talk with her and give her a good advice. With the thought in mind, Anyas eyes went red with tears. She went over to sit on the chair next to the bed. She held her hand as usual and wanted to tell her what she was going through now and what she was going to do in the future.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maybe Anya had been too sad and grudged these days. She couldnt help bursting into tears when she started talking. Tears dropped on Lories pale hand. Anya wiped the tear off the back of her hand and dried her tears carelessly. Then she squeezed out a rigid smile and said, Sorry, mom. I have no idea whats wrong with my eyes these days. I feel like shedding tears all the time. She talked and talked and realized that her mother simply couldnt hear or feel anything at all. She didnt see a point of crying in front of her. She was overwhelmed byplicated feelings in heart. Then she just took her mothers hand and buried her head on the bed, weeping lightly. She hadnt shed a tear since her mother fell into unconsciousness. Since she epted the fact, she knew crying didnt help at all. But she failed to manage her emotions this time. Nothing could have hurt her deeper than knowing the fact that Phil had put her mother into this. Mom, Ive divorced Phil because Anya choked with sobs, I hate him. He turns out to be the one who has caused the ident. Oh God! It was him. You know what, it was him who told you that dad has been cheating on you. He said he did it only to approach me. He wanted to approach me by helping us with the divorce case. He also said he loved me very much and he loved me at first sight. But I wish I never had his so-called love if it ended up with a tragedy like this now. Its all my fault. Its all my fault. Anya cried with guilt and sorrow. She didnt figure out what Phil had seen in her but she thought she must take all the me for having made her mother suffer. Phil confessed his love to her when he got drunk one time. He told her he loved her at first sight but she just found it hard to believe. If she remembered it correctly, she met Phil for the first time at the school anniversary party after she yed the song The Swordsman with her band. After the show, the president of the student union introduced Phil to them in the backstage. But she didnt pay much attention to him and she just took him as a dashing fellow student who was many years older than her. She was a freshman and wasnt into the sessful business elites like Phil. She thought she had nothing inmon with them and they lived totally different lives. In her eyes, these mature businessmen were possessive, dominant and cunning, which were not her type. She also thought that those sessful elites like him were good at ying tricks and fond of setting people up. She preferred simple people and things. She wanna date a boy who was open-minded, passionate and who was willing to look into the future with her. So, she just greeted him politely with the other band members and then left. She didnt know Phil had been into her at that time. He went to the backstage for her only. Phil told her that she looked like a Goddess with the white dress and white veil on her. She could y the piano so well that he fell for her instantly. He was more into her when he saw her face unveiled in the backstage. She found it incredible and unbelievable, and she even despised him. Screw the love at first sight thing. She thought he was only sexually attracted by her. Why didnt he have a crush on the other two girls in the band? Undoubtedly, he thought she was prettier. She was confident with her beauty. She had been pretty since she was little and she had always been the knockout in the crowd. She still remembered Phil once rolled over on the bed with her in his arms and stared at her, Yep. I am sexually attracted by you. So what? Every man loves pretty women. Then, he had sex with her when he was drunk. When she thought of the whole thing again, Anya felt terribly bitter in heart. If it could start over again, she would never want such a stunning face and she would never attract Phils attention. If it could start over again, she would never have built the band and she wouldnt have yed in the show brilliantly. If it could start over again, she wished she could find out her father was a jerk by herself so that she could avoid Phils terrible tricks. Unfortunately, there was no if in real life. The fates of her mother and hers had been doomed. She could do nothing with it but cry her heart out by the bed. Chapter 977 What A Big Surprise Anya cried her eyes out and she had no idea how long she had been crying. She kept talking to her mother after she chilled out and dried the tears. I hate him. Ive finished the divorcing procedures with him today. Ill leave the country in a few days and I cant visit you often then. Its my bad but Ive got no other choice. Please forgive me, mom. I just cant stay in Riverside City or the country any more. I feel breathless here. Anya had done psychological counselling while she was in hospital these days. Jean had introduced a good psychologist to her, otherwise she would have been depressed. She kept seeing the psychologist for a few days and she felt much better now. But she still couldnt stay in this city any more. She came say goodbye to her mother today and she would leave soon She knew Lorie couldnt respond to her, but she still came anyway. Dont worry, mom. Ill study hard. I promise. Anya took her hand and gnashed the words one by one, An eye for an eye! For those who have hurt us or betrayed us, I swear Ill make them pay for whatever theyve done. They must pay for it, especially her father and the home-wreckers family. They were living a good life abroad now and it was built on her mothers sorrow and pain. She swore she would seek revenge on them and make them pay! Revenge was only thing that kept her living on. Anya had finished talking to Lorie and was about to take her hand back. Right at the moment, she found Lories hand move slightly. It seemed she tried hard to grab Anyas hand but she was too weak to do it. Anya was frozen and she couldnt believe her eyes. Lorie just moved her hand! She came talk to her mother every week in the past few years, but she had never responded to her. Anya had given up all hope that Lorie would wake up again. When she saw her slight finger movement now, Anyas mind went nk. She was so shocked that she just forgot what to say or what to do. At the time, Lorie moved her slender hand again. Doctor! Doctor! Anya cried out. She was so anxious and excited that she turned around to run out of the ward. She was nearly tripped down by the chair. Doctor, my mothers finger has moved! While Anya was running and crying out, Lories attending doctor and nursing worker ran over in haste. Anya ran forward and grabbed the doctor by the arm, Dr. Choffard, please have a look. My mothers finger has moved just now. The middle aged attending doctor looked unbelievable too. But he just kept running to the Lories ward as soon as possible and did a series of check-ups for her. Anya was waiting anxiously while the doctor was doing the check-ups for Lorie. Its a miracle! Dr. Choffard finished the check-ups for Lorie and sighed with astonishment. Its a modern medical miracle! he eximed again, Your mother has been unconscious for so many years but she has shown the sign of regaining consciousness. Theres only a twenty percent chance to wake up medically. Congrattions! Youve be one of the twenty percent ones. The doctors words had implied that Lorie could wake up miraculously. Anya was too excited to say a word. She just hugged the nurse besides her and cried badly. The nursing worker, who had been taking care of Lorie, was very happy and wiped off her tears, Its wonderful! Ill arrange more detailed and thorough check-ups for her. Well have to valuate her situation again. Dr. Choffard said it and came over to pat Anya on the shoulder, You should take the credit of it. You keep visiting her to tell her your daily life and your feelings. Youve helped wake her up to some extent. You be the lucky one because you work together on it. Anya shook her head and the rims of her eyes started to turn red, We owe it to you and your team. Thanks for not giving up on my mother. Its the hard work of us all. Thank you so much! Anya was so excited that she couldnt say anything else but Thank you. Dr. Choffard left with the nurse to re-evaluate Lories health condition. Anya also told the nursing worker to leave first. Then she sat down and held Lories hand without cking a moment. Its incredible, mom! Its just incredible! Im so happy that you can hear me again now. It turns out that youre always there for me and listen to me with patience like before. Lorie was a soft and tender woman. She was mild and patient. Anya was a girl but she had always been a troublemaker because she was active and mischievous. But Lorie never got mad at her or talked to her harshly. Lorie taught her to y the piano when she was little only to restrain her a bit. Yes, she learned to y the piano from her mother. Lorie was an aplished pianist and she was well-known in Riverside City. And, Lorie named her Anya because she wanted her to be kind, elegant and talented. Anya was strongly attached to Lorie, as thetter had brought her up on her own. She thought she was positive, outgoing and kind before she met and started a rtionship with Phil. She owed it all to her mother. Lorie had endowed her with everything, including her expertise in piano as well as her beauty and the inherent temperament.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But she had made herself a spoiled and unruly girl after she met Phil. When she was first with Phil, she did act up all the time, intentionally. She pretended to be spoiled, wild and unruly. She acted to be an unlovable person so that Phil would hate her. But Phil just bore with all of it. Instead of hating her and divorcing her, he turned out to love and care about her even more. She didnt figure out what Phil really wanted for the time being, so she restrained herself bit by bit over time. Anya could feel the slight movement of Lories fingers when she talked with her. She was amazed and tried tomunicate with her. Mom, move your fingers again if you can really understand what I say. OK? said Anya, softly. As expected, Lorie moved her fingers slightly in response. Amazing! Since youre getting better, I am not going to study abroad. Ill stay and take good care of you until you fully recover. Anya made the decision happily. She hadnt imagined there was any chance that her mother would wake up some day and she was going to study abroad on her own. Surprisingly, Lorie made a breakthrough right before she left. Of course, she would stay for her. She didnt care whether she had to face up to Phil again in Riverside City as long as Lorie was getting better day by day. Chapter 978 She was All to Him Anya thought Lorie would also be delighted to hear she would stay for her. But to her surprise, Lorie shook her hands a bit intensely for a few times.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It scared Anya out. She could feel that Lorie didnt want her to stay. Dont you want me to stay, mom? asked Anya. Perhaps, Lorie was exhausted for responding to her for so long. She didnt react to her this time. Instead, she fell into unconsciousness again. Anya was so worried that she went for Dr. Choffard. Heforted her patiently, Take it easy. Your mother must be tired out. She hase to herself, though slightly, but I think she will fully regain consciousness after we run the check-ups and make the most suitable recovery n for her. Anya nodded with confusion. Then Dr. Choffard went for the general check-ups and group consultation for Lorie with several other doctors in hospital, while Anya sat down in the restroom, feeling worried and uneasy. In the Old Time Cafe owned by Ezra. Phil came straight to the cafe from the court after he divorced Anya. Ezra and the other guys were waiting for him there, and Arthur had return from town, because they all knew it would be a long day for Phil. Phil pushed the door open and went into a private box, then he nced at Arthur, No need toy it on so thick! Hell, do you think I will cut my wrist to kill myself too? Phil was mocking himself. Surely, he knew clearly why Ezra had asked him out to the cafe after he got divorced. Apparently, they were worried about him and they were afraid that he might do something stupid. He really wanted to stop Anya from divorcing him by cutting her wrist but he also knew that Anya wouldnt cry for him even if he died in front of her. She just hated his guts now and she couldnt wait to kill him for her mother. They were in different office rooms to finish the divorcing procedures, but he could see her face on the camera from beginning to the end. She didnt hesitate a bit to sign her name on the papers. Obviously, she simply couldnt wait to get rid of him and set herself free. Unlike her, Phil was in another room and he signed with his shaking hand. He looked down from the room after they finished the divorcing procedures. He saw she left determinedly. But he just felt heart-broken and couldnt help teasing himself. He had been loving and caring for her for four years. But it just meant nothing to her whenpared with the ident he had caused indirectly. He didnt mean to hurt Lorie or put her into unconsciousness. His original intention was that he wanted to help them get away from the jerk and live a wonderful life, so that they could be superior to those shameless bastards. Phil left the court and got in the car. He rested himself on the back seat with his eyes closed. He knew he couldnt focus on driving, so he had called for the driver to take him there. They were in the cafe now. Arthur looked at Phils gloomy face and suggested, We still have a few days off. How about going on a holiday in the suburb? We can take hot spring bath or go skiing. Jean is pregnant, right? Do you think it a good idea? said Phil, carelessly. The girls will stay. Its guys time. said Arthur. Phil had just got a divorce and they wouldnt be so foolish as to go on a holiday with their wives and children to upset him. So, they talked it over and decided that only the guys would go on a holiday with Phil. The girls would stay in and have fun together. But it frustrated Arthur that Jean fully supported the idea when he told her about it. Arthur was unhappy and wondered why she didnt like to stay with him. Later he asked Julian and Ezra and got to know that Emelia and Maisie thought the same as Jean. Then he felt better and was fine with it. At first, they thought it might be a bad idea to leave the girls behind and it would break their hearts. But it turned out that they had ttered themselves. Actually, the girls were really happy with the arrangement. Of course, Phil understood they made the decision only to cheer him up. Or, how could they bear the pain to leave their beloved wives and kids behind like that? He knew how it felt to cling to the women they loved. He wanted to see her 24/7 when they were first in a rtionship. And he had never been tired of her though they had lived together for four years. So, he lowered his eyes and said coldly, No need. Just stay with your family. He didnt want anyone around. Anya was all to him and he wanted her only. His phone rang right after he finished speaking. It was Dr. Choffard, Lories attending doctor in hospital. Phil frowned lightly and sat up to pick up the phone. He hired Dr. Choffard at high sry years ago to give treatment to Anyas mother particrly. He picked up the phone and heard Dr. Choffard reporting to him joyfully, Mr. Henderson, Mrs. Hendersons mother has regained consciousness. Dr. Choffard knew the rtionship between Phil and Anya, and he kept calling Anya Mrs. Henderson. But Phil wasnt in the mood of correcting him at the moment. He was totally in shock and he couldnt speak a word for quite a while. He wished Lorie could wake up more than anyone else, Anya included. He knew Anya wouldnt be happy again if Lorie remained unconscious. And he just wanted her to be happy. Dr. Choffard felt his amazement and added, Its true. Mrs. Henderson came to visit her mother just now and told us her fingers moved. We did the check-ups for her and found that she has recovered consciousness. Ill do a general check-up and evaluationter. Indeed, its a medical miracle! Phil finally came to himself in Dr. Choffards exmation. Let me know after you finish the evaluation. said Phil. OK. Dr. Choffard asked in hesitation, Arent youing over? Mrs. Henderson is still here but she doesnt look good. She doesnt look good? he asked and mocked himself, Howe? Shes set herself free now and she should be happy. Dr. Choffard had no idea what he was talking about but he was sure that Phil was in a bad mood. So, he just kept silent. Then Phil suddenly added, Im not going over. Just inform me on the pher. And, weve got divorced. Shes not Mrs. Henderson any more. What? They had divorced? Dr. Choffard was totally stunned at it. In his eyes, they were a sweet couple. He didnt know how Anya felt for him, but he was pretty sure that Phil was totally devoted to her. For Lorie, Phil had been trying to find every possible therapeutic scheme over the past years and he had never given up on it. He even hired Dr. Choffard as her attending doctor at high sry. He requested him to cure her at any cost. He didnt care how much money it would cost him or what kind of way it had to be. He just wanted him to cure her. Phil came visit Lorie with Anya right before the new year, and they were good. Why did they get divorced out of a blue? Chapter 979 I Wouldn’t Have Got Divorced Phil said it and hung up the phone, then threw himself into the couch. Anyas mother has woken up? asked Arthur, surprisingly. The other guys heard what they had talked on the phone just now. As a doctor, Arthur was the most stunned since he knew there were only a twenty percent chance for a patient to wake up in that situation. Not exactly. The doctor said she has regained some consciousness, and they have to do a general check-up on herter said Phil, lightly. Thats a good news. said Julian. Yeah, it is. said Phil, smiling bitterly. I wouldnt have got divorced if the news hase one hour earlier. Anya might hate him less as Lorie woke up and he thought he still had the chance to win her back. But Lorie was better right after they got divorced. Maybe that was the karma thing. Do you think you wont get a divorce as long as Lorie regains consciousness? If she knows its you who has put her into this indirectly, she might force Anya to divorce you. Anyway, you still get a divorce in the end. Ezra didnt mean to frustrate Phil deliberately. He just didnt want to to see Phil bear the false hope and get hurt in the end. And he would be deeply hurt. Phil remained silent, but Ezra did make a point of it. If Lorie hated him as much as Anya, his rtionship with Anya would be much worse than now as Lorie came to herself. But he regretted getting a divorce. He wouldnt have divorced Anya if he had known Lorie would regain consciousness. He wouldnt have agreed to get a divorce no matter how strongly they urged. In that case, Anya was still his wife. But now Phil felt blood surging inside whenever he thought both Any and Lorie hated him like hell. He felt a pain on the chest since Anya cut her wrist to kill herself in front of him. And he felt blood rising up once he got emotional. Arthur said he had been too depressed. He suggested he cheer up or he would fall ill. Julian said at the right time, Ive met Lorie once and I dont think she is a mean and narrow-minded woman. Anya is a girl of good moral character. Like mother, like daughter. Probably, Lorie is a reasonable woman. Anya hates you because Lorie is the only family to her. If Lorie forgives you and doesnt hate you, Anya might treat you differently, too. Ezra suggested again, I think Anya listens to her mother. If Lorie fully recovers consciousness, I think you can start with her and then seek the chances to be back together with Anya. Arthur nodded and echoed, Good idea! Draw Lorie over to your side first. Then you can let her to convince Anya. Phil just pursed his lips and said nothing no matter how heatedly they were discussing. Arthur saw his face and asked with concern, Are you OK? Phil put one hand upon his chest and turned aside. Then he spit out blood and looked very painful on his determined face.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It just scared the hell out of Ezra and Julian. Arthur rushed towards him and checked, Hes got gastrorrhagia. We must take him to hospital now! Julian and Ezra knew it all at once when they heard gastrorrhagia. Phil hadnt kept regr hours since he fell out with Anya on New Year Eve. He didnt eat or sleep properly. But he hit the bottle in the clubs everyday and he wouldnt go home until he was as drunk as a fiddler. They had no idea how much he had drunk without being seen. So, it was not surprising that he fell ill. The guys took him to hospital for medical treatment. Arthur stayed with him there and the others went home. Arthur help Phil settle down in the ward and then went for Lories attending doctor Dr. Choffard. Lorie had been recuperated in the hospital owned by Arthur. Dr. Choffard was hired by Phil at high sry but he still worked for Arthur. We did the group consultation and we all agreed that Madam Lorie would regain consciousnesspletely with active treatment and recovery. But the recovery of the somatic functions will be a long and difficult process. Dr. Choffard reported to Arthur like that. In other words, though Lorie could regain consciousness gradually and even woke up, she still couldnt take care of herself in daily life in a short time and she might live on the wheelchair. Arthur nodded, thinking it was the best result and it was a medical miracle. Regarding the recovery of somatic functions, they could make the rehabilitation program in ordance with the specific conditionster. Ms. Anya has been waiting in the room. added Dr. Choffard. Hmm. Arthur thought of it and said, Just pretend you dont know theyve been divorced. Dont mention it on purpose. I see. said Dr. Choffard, Ill get back to my work then. Arthur arrived at the door of the ward after Dr. Choffard left. Through the window of the door, he saw Anya holding Lories hand, resting herself on the bed and staring at her without a blink. Arthur shook his head helplessly. He knew she was expecting that Lorie could respond to her again but it didnt help at all by staring at her like that for the whole day. It took time for her to regain consciousness. He knocked at the door and got in. Anya saw him and looked a bit embarrassed. After all, he was Phils friend and she had just divorced Phil. So, she felt a bit ufortable to see him. You cant wait here all day long. Go home and have some rest. Arthur reminded kindly, We dont know when she will be conscious again. Weve got nurses and nursing workers here. Well let you know. Youre still wounded on the wrist and just discharged from hospital. Dont be tired out. Hearing it, Anya lowered her eyes to look at her wrist. She still had the wound wrapped in gauze and only herself knew what the scar looked like under it. She had no idea whether the scar would be gone and she had no idea how long it would take to fully recover. She just knew it would remind her of the bitter love tragedy between Phil and her as long as the scar was still there. While Anya was looking at the wound on her wrist, once again, she felt Lories hand move. Her hand moved again! Anya cried out immediately. Arthur stepped forward and found Lories hand shaking. He frowned and thought about what he was talking with Anya just now. He mentioned the wound on her wrist and as a doctor, he realized it sharply that Lorie might respond when she heard something that broke her heart. With the thought in mind, he asked Anya, Did you tell your mother that youve got divorced? Yes Anya was smart and she got it instantly. It turned out that Lorie would respond when she told her some heartbreaking things. Right at the moment, Arthur spoke again slowly, And, did you tell your mother that youve cut your wrist to kill yourself in order to divorce Phil? As expected, it had stimted Lorie and her hand shook more severely this time. Chapter 980 He Just Fell for Her Mom! Anya cried out and burst into tears. No wonder Lorie had responded to her this time. She just told her everything that Lorie would be worried about, including getting divorced, falling out with Phil and cutting the wrist to kill herself, h h. Lorie worried about her and cared about her even when she was lying on bed. Dr. Choffard once told her that Lorie had a strong desire of living but he didnt figure out why she didnt regain consciousness yet. It seemed that she was the only reason for Lorie to seek to live on! She was worried about her and she tried hard to live on. Thinking of it, Anya felt sad and heart-wrenched. She cried her eyes out and almost went out of breath. Arthur held her to sit down on the chair and bent over to examine the situation of Lorie. Madam Willigen, Anya is in difficult times now. Wake up to show her love and give her some life suggestions. Only you can help her get over it. said Arthur. Anya needs you. Without you, she wont be happy in the rest of her life. This was the best he could do to stimte Lorie. Surprisingly, Lorie not only moved her hand, but tried to open her eyes and talk as well. Sadly, she had been lying on bed for too long and she had lost all the somatic functions. So, she couldnt do it for the time being. But Arthur was pleased. He held her hand softly tofort her, Take your time, Madam Willigen. No rush. It takes time to recover. Lorie had calmed down a bit but Anya just stood aside with tears streaming down her cheeks. Arthur left them alone and went out of the ward. Mom, Ill be good and listen to you as long as you wake up. said Anya, choking with sobs. Arthur heard her promise to Lorie while he was leaving. Arthur bore it in mind and he also believed that Anya would listen to Lorie on everything. So, it was very important for Phil to build a good rtionship with Lorie after she woke up. Thinking of it, Arthur went for Phil. Phil and Anya were at the same hospital owned by Arthur, but they were in different buildings. Anya was in the rehabilitation section. He was having an intravenous drip and resting on the bed with his eyes closed. Arthur sat down beside him, It seems that Lorie will surely wake up some day. Shes worried about Anya very much. Thats great. said Phil, peacefully. Arthur thought Phil had been down and gloomy since he fell out with Anya. He used to be the outgoing one among them but now he was blue and beat. Arthur spoke out his concern, You said Anya was going to study abroad, right? Lorie has shown the sign of recovering and I think she will stay for her. Phil opened his eyes and closed them again. He simply said with his eyes closed, Do me a favor. Talk with her or tell Jean and the girls to convince her. She should go study abroad for her future. Why did you keep her in the country then? said Arthur impatiently. I thought she would rely on me for a lifetime. I wont betray her or disappoint her once we start a family. And, it doesnt matter whether she has a sessful career or not, because I am always there for her. But weve been divorced now and I cant help her any time as I wish. I am afraid she will be treated badly if she isnt strong and capable enough. Phils words made sense. This was the reality. Anya was young and inexperienced at work, without the title of Mrs. Henderson, few would think much of her. If she went to study abroad and improve herself, she would be morepetitive in the job market when she returned to the country. Ill tell Jean and the girls to talk with her. said Arthur. It takes time for Lorie to recover and it might be as long as years. Weve got the best nursing workers and therapists here. She doesnt have to stay here day and night. Arthur nodded and he couldnt agree more with Phil. Anya couldnt miss the best chance to further study and improve herself because of her mothers recovery. Im OK. Go home, dude. said Phil, By the way, take her home for me. Thanks. He said it andughed at himself, No need. She might not have a ce to stay tonight. She definitely wont go to my ce again, even though Ive told her she can keep the apartment. Theyd been living together for so many years and he just knew her inside out. He understood how hard she could be once she had decided to break up with him. She would never return to the ce they lived together or go back to pack her stuffs. Fortunately, she had a great sum of money in hand now and she wouldnt demean herself to be a homeless person. She could stay in the hotel first. Or I tell Jean to invite her to stay with us? suggested Arthur, Anyway, Jean and I will go back to Zoshalor the day after tomorrow. No need. said Phil coldly, Just let her figure it out herself. Let her suffer. Otherwise, she wouldnt remember how good he was to her. Arthur finally saw how moody and emotional Phil was! He stood up and said, Have the drips here. Eat and sleep properly at home. Take care of your stomach. Get well soon. Arthur said it and left. Phil was left alone in the spacious ward. He closed his eyes in fatigue and kept resting. But he couldnt help thinking of Anya whenever he closed his eyes. Then he just drowned himself in the memories. Phil thought of the first time he met Anya. He had be a renowned partner of aw office at that time and he was also a legend inw political circles. With the dazzling glory, he went back to his alma mater for the anniversary party. The show program of the anniversary party were all in the same key. There were singing, dancing, talent shows and things like that, and he just found it less and less interesting. He would have left long ago if he hadnt been invited to give a speech after the show. While he was bored to death, the host announced the next program was national instrumental ensemble The Swordsman. His eyes brightened up in a sh. He knew that ssical culture was popr in the country but he had never felt it on the scene. Several students came onto the stage, three girls and a boy. All of them were wearing ancient costumes and delicate ssical makeups. They even had their hair tied up like the people did in ancient times. Somehow, he was only attracted by the girl in the lead. She was in a white fairly dress and wearing a veil to cover her face. Her eyes were beautiful and bright. She yed the piano very elegantly but the music was strong and powerful. Phil just fell for her like that.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 981 Love at First Sight As a sessful man, Phil had been hooked up by different women in life. Quite a few of mature and gorgeous women threw themselves on him but he took none of them.N?velDrama.Org ? content. For quite a long time, he even doubted he was a gay because he had felt nothing for those pretty women. But he was pretty sure he was straight the moment he saw Anya. He liked women. He didnt have a crush on them because they were not his type. Fewer but better. He would like to be single rather than starting a rtionship carelessly if he didnt meet the one he wanted! As bullheaded as he was, he would do everything to get what he wanted. He was sure the girl on stage was the one. Then he thought of ways to get close to her even before he saw her real face under the veil. He told the president of the student union to show him to the backstage in the name of appreciating ssical music. He saw the girl there, unveiled, and looked stunningly delicate and attractive. She was chatting andughing with her partners and making out with the young man in the band. At that moment, he couldnt help to be jealous. He was jealous of the young man for talking and joking with her so naturally, for being able to be so close to her and for being her peer and thinking in the same pattern with her. After all, he was a bit too old for the freshmen. He was also jealous to see her eyes sparkling with love when she looked at the young man. Obviously, she had a crush on him. The president of the student union introduced him to them and said he was deeply impressed by their brilliant performance. He also got to know her name was Anya, and she was the team leader of the band. Anya. Her name was Anya. He spoke the name again and again and savored it with interest. It was a simple name but he thought it was the nicest name of all. The name went well with her as well the instrument she yed. After that, on behalf of the band, she came over to greet him and also spoke highly of him. She said everyone at school was very proud of him. But he could see she was just ttering him as a matter of form and she didnt really pay much attention to him. She gave him the cold shoulder but he just got more interested in her. Ezra called him a freak. This was how they met for the first time. And he simply fell in love with her at first sight. Sine then, he had nned and set up everything that happened between them. Of course he knew Anya would find out the truth some day but he was still willing to do it and suffer it. He was still happy to do it though he had to be very cautious every day. The only regret he had now was that he didnt get her pregnant earlier. If they had a baby now, she wouldnt have cut herself on New Year Eve. Phil told Arthur not to take Anya home for him and make her suffer as a homeless, but Arthur knew he said yes but meant no. So, he still waited for Anya for a while in front of Lories hospital building. Lorie fell into unconsciousness again in exhaustion. Then Anya calmed down and nned to leave first. She had booked a room in a hotel near the hospital. She needed time to decide where to go in the future. But she thought she might choose to stay and take good care of Lorie until she finally regained consciousness. Anya saw Arthur leaning against the car as soon as she got out of the hospital building. It looked like he was waiting for her. Seeing here out, Arthur invited her with a smile, Jean wants to invite you to our ce. Emelia and Nina wille over, too. Anya really wanted to go, but she said, Id like to go but I think I must take a shower and get changed first. I am a mess now. Have you booked a hotel? asked Arthur. She refused to go back to Phils ce and she heard the the old apartment had been sold out. So, she had no choice but to stay in the hotel. Yep. said Anya. Ill drive you over. said Arthur. Thanks. Arthur was friendly and she just epted it. Before they got in the car, Arthur opened the trunk and said, The maid brought a suitcase to you just now. She said Phil told her to pack the stuff for you. Its some necessities. Anya was stunned and raised her eyes to look at the suitcase in the trunk. It was a white suitcase of limited edition. Phil had it customized for her. Her name and a little piano were engraved on the handle of the suitcase. The good old days with Phil crossed her mind again. Every moment they had together and everything he ever gave her were the best. She used to protest against it. She told him that she didnt want to live such a luxurious life and she would be rejected by her college ssmates if she lived so extravagantly. But Phil cared nothing for it. He held her into his arms and said, This is not a luxurious life. This is the normal life we have. Only those who cant live up to it may take it as a luxurious life''. Anya was lost for words. She knew he was bullheaded and he wouldnt change his mind easily once hed decided. So, she just let him. In fact, she didnt care much whether she would be rejected by her ssmates. She had changed a lot since something came up to her family. She used to be a social person and like to make friends. But she didnt open her heart to others easilyter. In the past few years, she had got no more friends around besides the two girls in the band. Her father used to be the most loved and respected man to her. But he turned out to be a dirty jerk. His betrayal to her mother and her had nearly ruined all her trust on love and friendship. Therefore, she didnt give it a shit if they disliked her or not. Anyway, she wasnt interested in making friends with them. She had mixed feelings while looking at the suitcase in front of her. Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something and took a ring out from her pocket. She gave it to Arthur and said in a low voice, He gave me this ring. Please give it back to him for me. Thanks. This wasnt the wedding ring that Phil gave her. Their wedding ring was a priceless diamond ring but she never wore it. Then, Phil paid a great sum of money to customize this ring for her in order to show she was off the market. The ring was simple in design and fashionable. Anya loved it. Actually, she didnt want to wear a ring. But Phil was kinda a control freak. He made her put on the ring, saying that a wedding ring would frustrate and stop those guys who hady their eyes on her. She just started the rtionship with Phil at that time and she didnt know him well. Then she retorted, You think wearing a wedding ring can frustrate and stop them? If you really love someone, you dont care if hes married or not. Phil pulled a long face and snorted at her, So, do you mean you still love someone in your heart even though youve married me? Anya thought it nonsense. She was just giving an example of it. She wasnt talking about herself. Come on. How could he get her wrong? But she couldnt get a chance to argue with him. He was ashamed and mad, so he just threw her onto the bed and fucked her badly. She didnt get it that Phil would be out of his mind once he was challenged on such kind of matters. It finally dawned on her after she provoked and challenged him for millions of times. But she couldnt control herself sometimes and deliberately pissed him off. But it ended up being punished severely on bed. Chapter 982 She Didn’t Buy It Arthur took over the ring from Anya and smiled all at once, In fact, I dont need to do it for you. Hes in the next-door building here. You can give it back to him by yourself. Anya was a bit confused and wondered why Phil was in hospital too.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Arthur exined in a seemingly casual way, Oh, heres the thing. He has been hitting the bottle these days and got gastrorrhagia. He spit out blood terribly and we took him to hospital. He is having an intravenous drip now. Anya stared at Arthur and she had no idea if she should be mad at him or not. He seemed to exin to her casually but in fact, he was seeking sympathy for Phil. Did he imply that Phil had been drinking excessively because of her? Did he want to make her feel guilty deliberately? What a good bro of Phil! But Arthur would be disappointed. She didnt feel guilty at all. She thought of her mother and cursed that he just asked for it himself! And, he also made thewyer to pass his words that she exchanged everything she had now with her body in the past four years. He was so mean and low. Why should she show any sympathy on him now? Then she lowered her eyes and said coldly, Please do me he favor. I dont think he wants to see me. Anya felt disgusted with Phil deeply and Arthur couldnt push her any more. He just put the ring away. In fact, he did it to create a chance for Phil to meet her. Meeting her might cheer him up a bit. Or, it could make things worse as well. But Arthur didnt insist after seeing Anyas attitude towards him. He would help her return the ring to Phil. After that, Anya and Arthur got in the car. Arthur drove her to the hotel. Then she went upstairs to clean herself up with the suitcase in hand. There werent too many things in the suitcase. She found some underwear, some clothes and the personal certificates. She also found herptop. Without doubt, theptop was a necessity for her. Anya couldnt figure out what Phil was thinking. In her eyes, he must be mad at her and couldnt wait to strangle her. But he was so thoughtful that he had told the maid to pack some necessities and brought the suitcase to her. But she didnt feel like guessing. They had been divorced anyway. She just didnt care about it any more. She took a shower and got changed. Then she rushed downstairs because Arthur was till waiting for her there. While she was bathing and cleaning herself up, Anya chilled out. She knew she had to pull herself out from the marriage with Phil first. No matter how, they had lived together for four years and she had built some habits. But she knew she had to rely on herself from now on. Though she refused to open her heart and talk with Phil, she had to admit that Phil had spoiled her. Suddenly, she got the meaning of the the sentence that she went through online, Spoil the woman till no other man can stand her. Then shell be yours forever. She doubted that Phil treated her like that. He was indulged to her on everything. He didnt get mad when she gave him the cold shoulder or cared none about him. He tolerated it when she kept acting up and fussing over again and again. She was treated like a princess and she didnt have to do anything. Maisie, Emelia and Nina had arrived when Arthur reached home with Anya in the car. They were waiting for her. They congratted her the moment they saw her. Nina said with a sweet smile, We heard Lorie had regained consciousness. Its a great news. Congrattions! Youre such a nice person. God must be on your side and surprise you. Anya was moved, The doctor said it was a miracle. Ive been happy and excited the whole day. Jean took her to sit down on the couch and poured a cup of tea for her, I heard that you were going to study abroad. Lorie is better now. Would you like to stick with the n? Jean epted Arthurs request and helped Phil persuade Anya to stick with the n of studying abroad. Jean had discussed with the girls before Anya arrived. They thought it would be better for Anya to go study abroad. They all had made certain aplishments in their own fields, so they supported Anya to further study and improve herself to be a better woman. No man was reliable. So, women must reply on themselves. To be more realistic, no one was as reliable as oneself. As a result, Jean brought up the topic, and they kept talking her into it in turns. Anya took a sip of the tea and said, Im gonna give up the n of studying abroad. My mother finally shows the sign of waking up. I must stay here for her. Did the doctor tell when she would wake up? Emelia didnt go straight to the point but asked softly first. No, he didnt. Anya shook her head. Arthur told me it was impossible to give the specific time. Patients are different in physical fitness and their brain damage levels are not the same. said Jean. Dont you think it unnecessary to stay? Arthur was a doctor and whatever he had told Jean was based on medical science. Anya pursed her lips and stopped talking. In fact, she had just made up her mind to stay for her mother and keep herpany until she finally woke up. Well, I think youd better go study abroad first. You cane back to visit her when she finally regains consciousness. said Nina. And you dont have to worry about it. Shes got responsible and devoted doctors, nurses and nursing workers. Shell be fine. Emelia and I have basically settled down in Riverside City now. We can visit Lorie for you from time to time if youre still worried about it. Well tell you thetest information from our perspectives. You trust us, dont you? said Maisie. Dont be silly. Of course I trust you. said Anya, immediately. Unexpectedly, Maisie and the other girls were so kind-hearted and offered to visit and take care of Lorie for her. She felt relieved when she thought the girls would pay close attention to her mothers health condition. They were so kind. She didnt see why she couldnt trust them. As the saying goes that love will perish, but not knowledge. Youre so young and you have to make a good n of your future. said Nina. To be honest, itll cost an arm and a leg for Lorie to do the rehabilitation in theing years even if she regains consciousness. Think twice. How can you afford it if you dont have a promising future? Anya looked at them and said, So, you all think I should stick with the n and go study abroad? Yep. Emelia nodded heavily, Telling from our experiences, the most important thing is that we be better and stronger ourselves. Anya spoke honestly and sighed lightly, Ive decided to give up the chance to study abroad. But I am swayed now. Anya didnt expect that all of them would approve of the n of studying abroad. She trusted them and was convinced by them. Chapter 983: Pain in the ass Your hesitation reflects your trust on us which we all are happy about. Nina, sitting next to Anya, gave her a big hug. Thanks. I know you all mean it well for me, Anya was much moved. I will further my preparation for studying abroad. I prefer to be around my mom for several days before departure. Feel free to tell us your difficulties; we will try our best to help you out. Maisie said softly. I will. Anyamented, looking at these outstanding women before her. She had managed to avoid contact with Phils acquaintances when she was with Phil, so she barely knew Emelia and her friends. But now she made friends with them while she divorced Phil and nned to go abroad. Sometimes fate was a quirk. They had barbecue for lunch: a pure DIY one of which all the ingredients were arranged by Ezra; they just enjoyed it leisurely. Dont you think men sometimes matters not so much? I mean we are better off without them. Nina sighed. Someone like Cameron may be unhappy to hear it, dont you think? Anya giggled. Howe? He already knew who I am and got used to it. Nina answered freely. Anya envied Nina and Cameron for their love C from love at first sight to long-lived love till now C it was pure yet profound. But the love between her and Phil waspletely different; she never felt they were close in any sense. The decision to marry him was made against her will and her wits. Actually, it was made in the desperation of her and her family. That her father cheated on her mom and kept a mistress for many years was already a body blow; the double whammy was her moms serious injury in a car ident. She totally copsed and wanted to die. She ran to the beach crying and thew herself into the sea in the middle of the night. Phil sprinted off his car to drag her out when the sea above her knee. She still remembered that he was somber and kind of terrified at that time. She copsed into the beach as soon as rescued from the sea. I can help you win your fullest rights and interests throughwsuits. I can pay others to treat your mother. There is no difficulty that cannot be ovee! He ground his teeth and condescended to her. It was easy for him to ovee anything, but the solution he just mentioned was the very thing she had huge difficulties with. But the premise is that you need to marry me. He dered so in the wake of her bitter tears. Why? She was too shocked to keep crying, looking up to him and asking in a nk. You dont need to know why. Just know that there is no harm doing so. He didnt answer to her question explicitly and fudged. She did think it through C there was no harm at all except that she did not love him. Anya supposed Phil did not love her either because she believed she was not attractive to him. A man with his enterprise and good-look probably must have some embarrassing secrets, otherwise there was no reason for him to be single. Their marriage was nominal at best.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She nodded for his proposal considering she needed his help indeed. She felt him repulsive from the beginning of their marriage because she thought they were simply using each other and their marriage wouldntst long. She was never genuinely open to him and spent four years with him awkwardly. The mutual admiration between Nina and Cameron was always the envy of her. She believed that true love should stay that pure and simple without any interest-seeking. Love should start at a young age, mature through thick and thin, and still blossom over years. Just as the love between Nina and Cameron. Just drop it in the rubbish bin. Phil said without looking when Arthur returned the ring Anya told him to give Phil. Whats wrong with you to throw such an expensive ring into a rubbish bin? Arthur cursed. Arthur and his friends all knew what it took for Phil to have the top designer to design that ring for Anya. But now it was not about money he put in, but about his deep love for Anya. He might regret about abandoning it one day. Whats the benefit to keep it then? Someone just doesnt care. Or I should keep it for my new wife? How is that a respectful deed? This belongs to you. If it is to be dropped, it should be done by you! Phils nonchnce made Arthur so mad that he put the ring on a cab and exploded. He did not believe that Phil could find anyone else to marry him. Arthur really did not hope to see Phil act stubbornly on refusing to tell because he himself had suffered from it. His stubbornness had prevented him from getting things right with Jean for many times and finally missed her. He sincerely wished that Phil could speak from his heart, not from his temper. But Phil was neither being duplicitous nor ying hard-to-get. After all, Be off with the old, on with the new. There was no need for him to insist on her while she acted so ruthlessly. Phil fiddled with his phone to deal with corporate business with his hand that was not put on a drip after sweeping through the ring on the cab. He was somehow extremely annoyed by the e-mails sent from senior managers. Did he employ a bunch of idiots? Otherwise, there shouldnt be no progress at all for such a simple case. The case could proceed with the simplest method, but they were simply passing the buck. Had it not been on holidays, he would choose to make a phone call and bawl them out. And why the hell the wind outside was so strong? Whines of the wind blowing through the cracks in the windows couldnt be more irritable now. In a word, everything was a pain in the ass for him right now. He flung his phone aside,ying against the hospital bed, closing his eyes for a while and opening them after. His eyes were finally fixated on the ring in the rubbish bin nearby. The frosty man seemed to confront the ring silently for a long time, and bent down to pick it up in the end. After cleaning it with tissues carefully, he was no longer irritated, breathed smoothly and stopped frowning on the case handled by his staff. He fetched his phone to proceed with his work and responded shortly with next steps to several e-mails sent to him. He shouldnt be mad at them; after all, they were making money for him full steam ahead. Chapter 984: Meet at Late Night Anya left three dayster during which her mom waspletely unconscious again while Dr. Choffard told her to be patient and time will cure. But it was reasonable for her to be anxious because four years of treatment made her mom respond to the outside a little. If she was to depend on times treatment, did it mean another four years? She knew treatment was in its nature a matter of time yet, so she suppressed her negative energy and tried to part with Lorie as calmly as she could. Mom, I really need you. I wish you to pull through this and get back on your feet. Im going to study abroad. Nina and her friends are right about me. If Im not strong enough, how could I support your life in the future and how could I return the grievance and humiliation to the people who get us involved. You dont need to worry about me too much because I would not do anything stupid to hurt myself. And because no one would take care of you if I do it. Lorie did not respond at all even though Anya said goodbye to her before her studying abroad. Anya was very sad about that. But there was nothing she could do about it. She stayedte at the hospital and left in the middle of night. She was to go abroad tomorrow morning but she went back to a hotel since she rested at the hotel nearby these days. She saw someone familiar when she entered the hall of the hotel C Phil. She even thought she mistook him for others. He sat indifferently in the rest area, distancing himself from the outside. There was a cocktail before him and there was no telling whether he was waiting for someone or doing something else. The hotel was not so famous as to hold some ssy banquet. Why people with Phils status would appear here? And in the middle of night? But Anya stopped looking at him and wondering why he was here then because they were divorced and she did not care about his business. Therefore, she just pretended not to see the great guy, pacing to the elevator and going to her room. She had the premonition that Phil was here for her which made her seem to be narcissistic, but that was her guts indeed. She took a shower, dried her hair and packed her package for tomorrow. After all this, she looked for beers in a small refrigerator and emptied them one by one. She was sad but she did not know why. She was worried about her mom, anxious about theing overseas life alone. She was kind of spoiled by Phil and she was grumpy Her luggage was simple: just some daily necessities while clothes and other stuff would be bought when shended. Maisie and her friends knew that she changed the university she applied, but she asked Maisie not to tell Phil, not to mention Tristin who was the reason why she did so when choosing university. Tristin was in contact with her these days C asking the process of applying to study overseas, date to leave or some daily matters. Anyway, she could feel his attempt to get close to her. Anya responded ambiguously, withholding her final choice from him. By the way, her departure formally marked the disappearance of the band they set up. Actually, it kind of disappeared these two years. Among three girls in the band, a junior girl who yed violin went abroad, so there were only Anya, Tristin and Arianna who yed cello left. They refused to take on new members, making the band less active than before. The other reason was that Phil hated it when she was with Tristin, which made every rehearsal less satisfactory than they had imagined. Sometimes, Phil even apanied her to the rehearsal, making the other members highly awkward. Even though Phil was in the corner andpletely silent, they felt depressed under the influence of his gravitas. And they used to hang out together after rehearsals. Sometimes they would even go to singing and dancing. But none of them were interested to do so because of intimidating Phil. She could only leave with Phil after rehearsal every time, which made everyone had no interest to do anything else. Especially, she could feel the hostility Phil held toward Tristin. Gradually, the band they set up copsed and disappeared in the end. Anya nned to say something about the end of their band tomorrow in their contact group before her ne took off and then dissolved the group. Afterwards, they would lose touch of one another. Anya couldnt drink too much. She only took several cans of beers before getting a little tipsy. She was fuzzy hearing knocks on the door. But she suddenly became half sober when she went to the door and found out through the hole that Phil was standing outside. So he was here, in the middle of night, for her? But for what? They did not contact each other since their divorce. Why are you here? Anya didnt open the door right away but asked pinching her painful forehead. Just open the door. Phil didnt answer but ordered so. Whats wrong with you? Who are you to order me to open the door for you? Anya was pissed off by him. She was grumpy in front of him, and he was being so arbitrary and unreasonable, which altogether made her cursed behind the door. Moreover, we are no couples, so I have every reason to report on your harassment to the police. Open it. I wont say it again. Phil remained calm as usual while she went through the room, but he only said it in a lower voice. Anya was so mad that she paced back and forth with her arms crossed. She had no idea what Phil was up to because they did not contact each other since their divorce but he was here to harass her in the middle of night when she was about to leave.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Was he trying to torment her? But she couldnt afford to confront him anymore because she knew well what he was capable of if he went mad. If she refused to let him in, he might make a scene outside and others maye out of their room to watch. The thought of that made her take a deep breath and open the door. No sooner had she asked about what he was up to before he broke into her room. Anya was puzzled. How could he enter into his ex-wifes roomte at night? Was that graceful? What do you want? The door was pped close. She stepped backward and asked unhappily. Sex. That was his answer. Chapter 985: The Last Night Phil threw himself to her when he answered to her. She could clearly smell the scent of wine between his lips. She realized he was faking madness with being drunk. Phil, are you insane? She scolded without reserve. Im insane indeed! Phil squeezed word by word, grabbing her tight, pinching her jaw with his long fingers, which made her frown. Im just unsatisfied that my beloved woman abandoned me despite my devotion to her for four years. Anyway, to have sex with her is one way to let her make up for all Ive done for her. Anya was too angry to say anything in front of him being so disgraceful. And he pinched her jaw too hard. That really hurt. Phil, youre sure you want to spend the night with me? She smiled and stared at him seductively. She should push him away and call the police, but maybe she was incited by the pain he gave her, she veered tough at him. Her reaction reminded him that she was not going to say something nice. Why not? After all, you are good-looking, good-shaped, and good on bed. It couldnt hurt to have sex with you, and dominance here is still unknown. Anya, being quick-minded and eloquent, was what Phil knew about her. Phil couldnt remember how many times he was pissed off by that kind of y of her these years. Anya might think she could make him mad and go away himself. But today she definitely had a bad judgement. Phil was here to seek revenge no matter what she said or did to get to him. What he just said reflected his mind to a bone C he really hated to be a good guy in front of her and wanted some chemistry with her. He wanted himself, especially this night, indelibly imprinted on her mind even though they got divorced. So he bowed to kiss her hard as if he was punishing her for giving up on him or getting his attachment to her out of his system. Anya was indeed trying to piss him off when she said like that, only to find out that he literally did not care and kissed her forcibly. She was not in a good mood after drinking some beers, so she simply did not refuse his kiss and went on. If he chose to lose his grace, there was no need for her to be an old fogey. It was not incorrect to soothe her loneliness. She did not shy away, and threw herself around his waist, bringing them closer and closer. Her action made Phil more excited and they copsed into a big bed with sex for a long time. Somehow, they were not even a little tired or more precisely they did not want to admit defeat. They got divorced now and were enemies to some extent. They did what they had to wear down each other. Anya wasnt sleepy at all when the long night finally passed. She had to catch the ne earlier the day so she just decided not to sleep while the man near her slept very deeply judging from his breathe. There were marks all over their body C Anya pinched him hard on his waist, belly, shoulder and back while he bit her soft body without reserve. She was extremely angry when she took a shower in the bathroom staring at the marks left on her. Luckily this could be thest intimacy between them because she did not want anything intimate to do with that mad man. Even though it was still dark out there, she hurried to leave with her luggage because she couldnt fall asleep and she did want to face Phil after he woke up. But she put two hundred dors on the cab out of rage before leaving and left a note with the pen and paper of the hotel which read Lawyer Phil was somest night. Two hundred is what I can give you at best (maybe you are long past your prime). Anya was never a good girl, so she managed to piss Phil off before her leaving. She felt a lot better after leaving the money and note there, dragging her suitcase and going away without any hesitation. Phil woke up early because he already set an rm to drive her to the airport, but he did not reckon that she was gone as he opened his eyes. He knew it well than anybody that Anya couldnt afford to have violent sex with him although she was younger than him. Every time they do it violently, she ended up with pains. Sometimes she seduced him on purpose to dy his work by begging him to carry her to the bathroom. She put more seductive tricks especially when she knew there was an important meeting for him. He was just captivated C if he carried her to the bathroom and she cast her sexual mour a little bit, there would be another romance going on which inevitably led to histeness and even the cancetion of the meeting. She wanted to ruin his reputation through this trick, making him indulge in sex. But what she did not expect was that she also ruined her own reputation. Everyone in thepany knew Phil spoiled her and just refrained from calling her bitch. So he just fell asleep after their sex, because he thought she couldnt wake up to catch the ne before he called her for several times. But all he could touch after waking up was the coldness of the bed, not her. He opened his eyes all of a sudden and sat up, ncing over the whole room without a trace of her existence. The suitcase sitting against the wall also disappeared. Apparently, shed gone. Phil practically foamed at the mouth. The thought of her running away from him like that was really unbearable. Two red banknotes entered into his glimpse when he reached for his phone on the cab, and the note. He ground his teeth and tore the note to pieces as he finished reading. How could shein that he was old while she was the one begging him to do it gently and trembling on his shoulders? He knew Anya did it on purpose to get to him, but he simply couldnt tolerate it. Any man would go through the roof if he was underestimated on that matter, even more so for a man like him. He was sensitive to their age difference which could not bear another oil on the fire. He swore to God, throwing the pieces of her note to the rubbish bin, that he would make her have her orgasm and could not get off bed and ask her whether or not he was too old to have sex. He went to the bathroom with all of his anger and unhappiness. He was angry that Anya made fun of his age. He was unhappy because he had to part with her in this way. She needed three years at least to finish her study overseas, which was a torment for him because he got used to seeing her every day.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was like cutting some part of his heart. Chapter 986: His choice — Wait The onlyfort recently was that Anya went to another university so she did not go to the same one with Tristin. That might be the only good thing she did, otherwise Phil might want to kill her out of rage. If she really went to the same university as Tristin, chance were that Phil might make his family go bankrupt so that he would lose his financial support to study abroad. Anya thought she could keep her decision to go to another university from him if Maisie and her friends didnt tell him. But actually, her every move was monitored by his arrangement C he could breathe down her neck. During his shower, the marks her nail left on his body reminded him how they came into beingst night. He was turned on. He rushed to open the shower head, trying to suppress his sexual impulse. Phil, who indulged in sex with Anya every night, panicked at the thought of being without her the next three years. Where did her university lie? Was it Ustistan? He did consider establishing aw firm in Britain, or contacting his potential clients there. But then what Julien advised warned him: Youd better not cling to her right after her departure, which could only make it worse between you two. If you decide to let it go, then let her be truly free. You know, out of sight, out of mind. Dont be a bother to her, otherwise you are losing your gentility. If you still want your rtionship with her to go somewhere, youd better follow my suggestion. Actually, its not suggested by me but by Emilia. I just deliver it to you. It had to be admitted that Emelia saw through the ins and outs of love as a romance writer, and knew him enough as a friend that he wouldnt get over Anya so easily. So the reminder came timely. Phil also knew Emelia was right. So he took a deep breath under the shower head and told himself to be cool and patient. It was odd that he pretended to find his new one before days of her departure. But when she left for real, that thought died down. His only thought then was to wait for her. She would never know how well he treated her before she realized red in tooth and w. He needed time for Anya to hate him less and for Lorie to regain her consciousness. If Lorie coulde to herself, he would do anything, even if at the expense of his life of ten years, if possible. No one could imagine how desperate he was to know a car ident happened to Lorie. He knew well that the ident of Lorie raised the red g between him and Anya. He suddenly noticed a ck string looking at him in the mirror after the shower. He immediately realized the string belonged to Anya. He knew it because that string was also specialized for her. It seemed like a normal string, but it had a delicate golden pendant engraved with her name on it. It could only be her string. He loved to mark things he had affection for, which also could be seen from the string. Many of Anyas stuff were specialized by him, whether decorated with her name or small pattern of piano. The little essories on her backpack and phone, for example, were the pattern of piano she designed. An essory of piano was too big to tie her hair, so he designed beads for her string with her name on it. Somehow, hepressed his lips, sniffed at the string C the aroma of her hair lingered. He put it on the wrist out of nowhere, as if she never left him. He left the hotel, driving to a hospital where Lorie was treated at. Mr. Henderson. Dr. Choffard greeted him as usual. Phil nodded slightly and entered the ward of Lorie. He was very familiar with this hospital because he used to visit Lorie from time to time, talking to her persistently. He also did this while Anya did not know at all. He wanted her to regain her consciousness too badly, and his conscience prickled. He wished that words from him could help with her recovery. But Anya divorced him before he could apologize to Lorie in person.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mrs. Willigen, I was forced to divorce your daughter because she threatened tomit a suicide if I didnt agree, otherwise I would never part with her. Phil sighed, sitting around Lorie and looking down on the ck string on his wrist. I know you could definitely rte to me because we both dont want her to hurt herself. I promised you to take good care of her every time during our talk, but now I went back on my words. Phil often came to the hospital in the past four years. He told her what he felt toward Anya, and that he was the one reporting on her husbands cheating on her. Of course, he apologized sincerely and guiltily. It was unknown whether or not she could hear him, but he thought he owed her that confession. I wish your earliest recovery even if you hate me after you wake up, because if not, Anya would never be genuinely happy. If you could wake up earlier, maybe you would have a grandson by now. But now we got divorced, let alone a grandson. If you couldnt, things between me and your daughter might be over. Im begging you toe to yourself. I am so painful Phils voice suddenly became hoarse and pitiful. I miss her so much. Phil missed Anya indeed, even though she just left him for several hours. Anya was never away from him for 24 hours from his crush on her to their fight on a New Years Eve. He even forced Anya to go on a business trip with him so that he could be apanied. Anyas ample leisure time in university and her quick mind made teachers less strict on her absence from ss, because her academic performance would not be undermined with several days off, let alone Phils influence on local universities. He pretended not to care about her these days before her leaving, but he watched her secretly every day. He stayed at the hospital for the better part of a night every day when she stayed there, doing the same when she lived at the hotel. Now, her ne should take off already C she left him once and for all. That her leaving him forever really hurt. Lorie, who stiffened these days, moved her fingers a little, which Phil noticed right away, but he didnt know which exactly of his words got to her. He couldnt tell how excited he was, but he did know how Anya might feel when she knew her mother became more conscious not long after her leaving. Chapter 987: Follow the Heart Phil asked Dr. Choffard to examine Lorie thoroughly. I was worried that her chance to recovery might be greatly reduced after Anyas going abroad. Dr. Choffard smiled. But now it seems that it could help if youe and talk to her frequently. Are you sure? Philughed at himself. Im afraid that she does not like me here, so my visit could only work against her recovery. But isnt it true that youve been visiting her for several years? Dr. Choffard smiled again We as medical staff are not her rtives after all. We cant talk to her like you do. What Dr. Choffard implied was that Phil was a rtive of Lorie due to his marriage with Anya for four years. And he also knew Phil was still missing Anya despite their divorce. Dr. Choffard and his colleagues knew how Phil spoiled Anya these years. They might guess Phil was not the one asking for a divorce. All right. Philughed interestingly at Dr. Choffards remarks. No matter what kind of opinion Lorie held toward him, his function worked better than that of any stranger. So we could count you as our help. Dr. Choffard became confident of her recovery with the assistance of Phil. Nancy had to leave after Anyas departure. Maisie just didnt want her to leave. I can be back soon after I get those things done. Nancy also didnt want to go. How could she be willing to leave her family with her son, daughter-inw and a cute and handsome grandson around her? Especially such a daughter-inw as Maisie, whom she liked more and more. She cherished every moment with them because it was inconceivable that that kind of happiness could find its way to her. Nancy spent most of her time at home. Sometimes she would push a baby carriage and have a walk with her grandson on the square and bath themselves in the sunlight. But when she came out the other day and returned home, she was somewhat distracted or absent-minded. Ezra and Maisie both detected it because Nancy barely had dinner that day. Maybe I should go check? Maisie turned to Ezra and asked. Of course. Ezra trusted her one hundred percent. Now, he was the least important one in the family C Maisie got well with Nancy as if she was her biological daughter and he was someone else. Maisie told Ezra to take care of their son after dinner while she made a te of fruit holing it upstairs and entering Nancys room.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie and Ezra became oddly more intimate after going through the tragedy of Phil and Anya. There were ups and downs in their rtionship, but not like Phil and Anya. That was the reason they began to love each other more. After their reunion, Ezra was the one showing his affection and being positive and enthusiastic while Maisie kept her distance from Ezra. She did not bare herself in front of him, acting cautiously in their regained rtionship. The breakup of Anya with Phil made her less inhibited and cherished Ezra more and more. Ezra was therefore over the moon recently. He knew for sure the reason of her change. He always sighed that his happiness was based on the tragedy of his bro and it made him a little guilty. Maisie entered Nancys room with her permission when she gazed into the distance through the window at night. Is there anything upsetting today when you are out? Maisie put the fruit te down and went ask softly. Sorry, I didnt manage my temper well. Nancyughed embarrassingly. We just want you to know that what upsets you bothers us too and we are always there. Maisie went hug her affectionately. Its nothing upsetting after all. Its just I met an old friend. Nancy sighed. An old friend? The quick-minded Maisie figured out immediately, but she thought it was incredible. Is he the one you Maisie hesitated. Ezra once told Maisie about Nancys past C Nancy admired someone before falling into trap of Ezras father. But when she had sex with Roman on that night, she thought she was beneath the one she admired, thus gradually forced to forget him. Afterwards, Nancy went abroad and lost contact with himpletely. Yes, its him, Nancy told Maisie the whole story. He actually contacted me when I came back from abroad and got exposed, but I did not want get inappropriately involved with him because I supposed he certainly had his own family then. But he insisted on contacting me so I knew he was set up with a girl when he was young. However, they were both in bad health. Her wife died several years after their marriage without giving birth to any children. Then he became more and more disappointed in rtionship, being single all these years. He told me he was never over me C he was badly sick when I left him without saying goodbye. He got married because of some pressure. And he did not want to have any rtionship with any other woman since he became single again. I didnt see thating because I had thought he would look down upon me after what happened between me and Roman. So I left him, with inferiority and without goodbye. Nancy sighed. I had thought that he totally forgot me, but he Nancy seemed upset. So he is actually pursuing you now? Maisieughed. Yeah, Nancy seemed embarrassed. But I do not want to get into any romance at my age now. There were lots of man wanting to ask her out abroad, and still so at home, but she turned them all down because she didnt want to have another rtionship anymore. Safety for the rest of her life was all she wanted. Rtionship hurt, and she didnt want it at all. Moreover, people would judge if she had another rtionship at her age, especially now her son and her daughter-inw were in the spotlight. She didnt want others to point the fingers at them. If someone could keep you apany, Ezra and I would be more than happy. Maisie said softly. Nancy did not have reason to abandon their rtionship at all. After all, he was the one she admired when she was young, otherwise she wouldnt be so distracted. Maisie also knew what Nancy scrupled to do C she might be afraid that Ezra and she would have an opinion of their rtionship. But she and Ezra wished her to be happy more than anyone. They missed out on each other for their own difficulties when they were young, but now they could be reunited under all these circumstances. So, just follow the heart. Chapter 988 Time Will Tell Maisie obviously supported that, but Nancy shook her head, Im afraid She had not been in love for many years. In such an age, she didnt know whether she could rekindle the desire for love. In fact, she was somewhat in a bad mood. She didnt expect he would wait for her for so many years and he would be so single-minded. Seeing Nancys distress, Maisie simply got off the subject. Time will tell everything. If you think hes not bad, you can consider him as an old friend, and get to know more about him first. Right. Maisies words relieved Nancy. He was such a fanatical admirer. And every time talking on the phone he said affectionate words. The strong affection in his eyes today made her confounded. She wanted to refuse him directly. However, every time she saw that deep and intense eyes, she couldnt say those tough words. But she didnt want to be in a rtionship now. This really distressed her. Actually, she did not hate him at all. He was handsome since his youth. He was in the fine arts department and had artistic temperament. Today they met again. Although time had left traces on his face, his vibe and figure was still outstanding among middle-aged, elegant, mature and charming. Her distress came from many aspects, including the fear of being hurt. And she was not that kind of person that could fall in love with somebody she didnt know well or hadnt seen for a long time. She needed to get to know him before opening her heart. Maisie didnt discuss this with Nancyter but ate some fruits with her and the two talked about something else. When she left from Nancys room, Ezra was already got Ezio to sleep upstairs. Ezra now was very good at taking care of the baby. It was nothing difficult for Ezra to give him a bath, brew milk powder, sing him to sleep or y with him. Maisie told Ezra the reason for Nancys distress, and Ezra immediately got serious, Ill get someone to check him out right now. OK. Maisie told Ezra the mans name that she heard from Nancy. His name was Noel Atkinson. Ezra immediately asked someone to check him out. Ezra did not have a good impression of this man because he cared too much about Nancy and he was afraid that Nancy would be cheated or hurt.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ezra also knew that over the years there were many men went after his mother, but she was never moved. At the beginning, he thought it was because he was still too young, and she was afraid that he would suffer wrong if she found a partner. And then she was older, she had less desire. But Ezra was keenly aware of that this man was different from those men before, or his mother would not be so distressed. Ezra did know that there was a special man in her mothers heart in the past, but he never checked him. Ezra thought that after so many years, he must have a family and children, so there was no need to do so. He never thought the man would be in such a situation . Ezra soon received his information. What the man had told Nancy waspletely true: he had been married but his ex-wife passed away in a few years; no children; a quite famous painter. Ezra and Maisie were not engaged in the art and art-rted industries, so the two have not heard of Noel before. Only after careful inquiry this time did they get to know him. What was sent to Ezra together with this information was a photo of Noels. Maisie smiled as soon as she saw the photo, I can understand why your mom is distressed now. This is indeed an impressive and unforgettable face. The man in the photo was middle-aged, but he was still handsome and lean. Perhaps because he had been engaged in the art-rted industry, his temperament was remarkable. He was reckoned to be at least fifty years old this year, but there was not much sign of age could be seen on his face. He was the kind of uncle that attractive to young girls. Of course, Nancy was also well-preserved and shapely. Maisie thought from the appearance, thought the two were well-matched. However, Ezra didnt d to hear that and asked her, Hum. What do you mean by that? You think hes good-looking, right? What did she mean by an impressive and unforgettable face? She thought he was handsome? Ezra thought. Maisie absolutely felt the jealousy from his words and was speechless. He was almost jealous of everything. She just honestly praised this Mr. Atkinson a few words. She just winded him up. Mr. Atkinson is good-looking and charming. Thats truth. He must be an awesome guy when he was young, dont you think so? Ezra was so angry that he gritted his teeth, Superficial! You just like pretty face! All women do! He didnt feel relieved after he added. He didnt realize that all women included his mother. Maisie retorted calmly, No, I dont. He really did not know how to respond. If he showed his anger, it meant admitting that he was not handsome; if he didnt, he would lose face because he just said she liked pretty face. Anyway, he was choked and could not keep on being jealous. Maisie also stop being against him on this topic. She softly said, Since this Mr. Atkinson has a good reputation, and hes attractive. I think if he is sincere enough to your mom. I support them to be together. In love, sincerity is the greatest weapon. Maisie added. The information that Ezra got was definitely urate. In the circle of fine art, Noel was noble and unsullied. He never pursued snobbery or followed the crowd and tends, which was probably the reason why he was very talented but had not been a big hit. His integrity could only make him a famous painter, but not a popr master of painting. Since there was no problem with his personality, it depended on whether he treated Nancy with a sincere heart. For Maisie, who had experienced love and hatred, she particrly valued the sincerity. It was Ezras sincerity that finally moved her. So she also hoped to see Noels sincerity to Nancy. Indeed, only time could test it out. The feeling of being a gatekeeper for mother may be the same as being a gatekeeper for daughter. Ezra felt that no man was worthy of them. He could not help disliking those guys. s. Thinking about this, he could not help but sigh bitterly. His mother was sophisticated and had seen all sorts of people. She could tell a good guy or bad guy. But if he would have a daughter, and she would fall in love with someone and get married, would she be hurt by men? If so, what should he do? Ezra thought he must stop think about this. It was driving him crazy. Chapter 989 Don’t Wanna Miss Again Maisie did not know that Ezra thought so far. Much less known was that he was sad for his imaginary daughter. She thought he was overly worried about Nancy. So sheforted him softly, Take it easy. I know you wish her happy. Ezra raised his head to look at her, and Maisie added, Me too. I want her to be happy and carefree, but we cant always be around her and take care of her. They had their own careers to fight for, and children to look after, so they were not able to give Nancy muchpany. If she has an intimate partner living with her, she would feel happier and live better. Of course, the premise is that she is willing to, and he is a good man. Maisie said all that she could think of. Ezra looked at her for a long time, suddenly stretched out his arm to hold her into his arms, and gritted his teeth, If Noel dares to hurt her, I will not let him go! He would gonna make his life hell. Maisie was helpless and amused, I think you are thinking too much. Its up in the air. Your mom will certainly not agree to be with him so soon. Ezra grunted and held her tighter. I like girls. Every time I see na, my heart melts. So I wish to have my own daughter. But now I dont. She will have a boyfriend and get married in the future. Oh I just cant stand it. Maisieughed, and hit him unceremoniously, You do think too much. Their son was just a baby, and he was already thinking about having a daughter, and his daughter getting married in the future? Everyone had a fate. If they would have a daughter, and she might meet bad guys, it was her fate. The only thing that Maisie could be sure was that she would teach her daughter how to be a strong girl. She would teach her to be brave and strong, would teach her to grit her teeth and stick it out even in adversity, and would teach her that nothing was impossible to ovee. It was not terrible to be hurt. The terrible thing was that you couldnt get up after you got hurt. Ezra was dissatisfied that she didnt even coax him but hit him instead. He retorted with a snort, You dont care about my feelings at all. What? Im trying to enlighten you, arent I? Maisie felt so innocent. Ezra snorted again, Thats perfunctory. Maisie simply pushed him away, Im going to take a shower. Maisie had already guessed how he would push his luck next: he would say that she was not sincere to him, and then to let her show sincerity. For him, her sincerity was to take the initiative to hug him and kiss him. She would no longer be trapped by him. Some time ago she was fooled for several times because he was so crafty. Every time he was unhappy she hurried to coax him, but in the end she found that he was simply taking the opportunity to get her care and affection. Especially when she paid her attention only to Ezio, he must cause some trouble. Maisie left without looking back. Ezra threw himself into the bed in despondency. He thought: she figured it out. I have to find another way. Nancy stayed another day and left. Ezra and Maisie went to the airport to send her off. They met Noel there. Noel also had a suitcase with him. He seemed to be go with Nancy. Though Ezra Instinctively disliked him, considering Nancys feelings, he was still polite to him and greeted him with almost no expression. He did not expect that Noel woulde over and whisper to him, Shall we talk? Ezra raised his eyebrows and epted the offer. The two went to a cafe inside the departure lounge. After sitting down, Noel spoke first, Im sure youve got to know me well, right? Although it was not long after the rtionship between Ezra and Nancy was announced, Noel could feel that Ezra cared a lot about Nancy. They got along in perfect harmony. Otherwise Ezra would not protect Nancy all the time. Since Ezra knew about his pursuit of Nancy, he would definitely investigate him thoroughly, so Noel didnt beat around the bush with Ezra. Since you are straightforward, I think I should straight to the point as well. Since the day Im able to protect her, my mother has never been bullied by others, nor has she been aggrieved. The hidden meaning was that if Noel dared to made Nancy aggrieved, he would definitely not let Noel go. Ezra did not care that Noel was an elder, nor did he care what status Noel had, he only cared about Nancy. He knew Noel because of Nancy. Without Nancy, Noel was nothing to him. In a nutshell, if Noel treated Nancy well, Ezra would be friendly with Noel. If he didnt, they would be enemies, with deep hatred. Ezras words made Noel chuckle, and then he said with a soft sigh of helplessness, Its not enough for me to hold her in my palm. How could I hurt her? Noel also looked solemn then, I just want you to know that whether your mother will ept me or not, I will never hurt her. This is why I got you here. I dont wanna say too much. Instead of saying fancy words, I am more willing to show her and you my sincerity with my actions. Although it was just a few words, Ezra had already felt his sincerity. I missed Nancy once. I really dont wanna miss her again. How many years do I leave to miss her again? If I hadnt been thinking about her, why would I have suddenly started to pursue her after being single for so many years? Ezra felt Noels sincerity, and he said all he wanted to express, so Ezra did not say anything more. Noel was right. Nancy and Ezras attitudes towards him all depended on his actions. Ezra asked another question, How long are you gonna to stay there? Noel answered truthfully, Nancy said she has some business there. I think Im much freer, so Ill stay there with her. I can provide help in time if she needs. Ezra nced at him and thought: that is to say, he wont leave until my momes back? Where are you living then? Ezra didnt mean anything else by this question. He knew that his mother would not let Noel enter her house, so he wanted to provide help to Noel. Ive booked a hotel, said Noel.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ezra took out a business card and handed it to Noel, My house near my moms ce is vacant. Ill have the housekeeper there contact youter. If he doesnt contact you in time, you can follow this address. The housekeepers phone number is also on it. Noel was surprised when Ezra offered him a ce to live. Ezra exined tonelessly, My mom will stay there for a long time. Youd better live in a real house instead of the hotel. Chapter 990 Lowest Family Position Noel took the card, but he only nced at it before handed it to Ezra. He smiled lightly and said, I appreciate your kindness. Although Im not rich as you, at least Im a painter with some renown. I can afford to stay in a hotel. Although Noel was a bit out of ce in the fine arts, he was still financially well-off. Everyone had a different appreciation of art, and his paintings were appreciated by many people, and worth a fortune. He didnt spend much money, so he had a lot of property over the years. And he had been managing money since the early years and made investment with reliable friends, which got him lot of money. Ezra frowned slightly and exined, I dont mean to belittle you. I just think it will be more convenient for you to live in a house than in a hotel. I heard that you are good in cooking. Maybe you can show my mom sometime. Ezra added. He definitely did not mean to belittle Noels economic condition. If he despised Noel, he would not have let Noel get close to Nancy again. What was more, he provided his own ce for Noel, in order to let Noel show his cooking skills, which would improve their rtionship. Noel absolutely could also feel Ezras sincerity, so he smiled, I see your kindness, and I know that money doesnt mean everything. But since Im chasing the woman I love, I must show my sincerity. Hearing this, Ezra couldnt say anything else, so put away the card. From this point of view, Noel was a man of principle. Since Ezra had checked up on Noels information, he naturally also checked Noels means, and knew that Noel was a low-key rich man. Although it was notparable to his wealth, but to his mother, they were on a par. Its almost time. We should get going, said Noel. The two then left. While the two were talking, Maisie and Nancy were buying some local specialties. Nancy wanted to bring them to her friends and workmates there. It was kind of a formal farewell. Nancy didnt look worried. She was not afraid that Ezra and Noel would talk unpleasantly. She knew her son. Although Ezras expression was very cold to Noel, Nancy knew clearly that he wouldnt behave so. Since he did not reject Noel, he must think that Noel was not bad. As for Noel Nancy didnt know what Noel would say to Ezra, but intuitively, she could be sure that Noel also would not start any conflict with Ezra. When they were young, Noel was an upright and gentle person. And recently she heard Noel talk about his persistence in the industry over the years, which made her more and more sure that he was still the gentle man. Noel got a good personality. What she needed to confirm now was whether the two of them were suitable for each other. In love, affection was not enough. There were many things needed to run in. It was said that love was one thing, and marriage was another. For a longsting rtionship, there needed the same views and tolerance. At her age, Nancy just wanted to find a guy she could get along with her happily. If they had different views on everything, and were always quarreling, then she might as well be single. After Nancy and Maisie checked out, Ezra and Noel came over. Ezra was young and Noel was mature. They had different vibes, but it was undeniable that both the two were very outstanding. Maisie had been on a trending topic several times Because of Ezra, so now she was used to get too much public attention when with Ezra. When Ezra held her waist, she was quite calm. But it was not easy for Nancy. She had not appeared in public before, so she felt ufortable when being watched by so many people. Noel and Ezra drew the attention of many people in the airport lobby. When Noel stood in front of Nancy and took the initiative to help her carry the specialties in her hand, Nancy said sheepishly, Thank you. The two had not established any rtionship, so they were not as intimate as Ezra and Maisie. They were just friends. But Nancy was a little embarrassed under the gaze of others. Its about time we board. Noel sensed Nancys difort and side-stepped Nancy to keep her at the side of his body, blocking many gazes. Nancy nodded then said to Maisie full of reluctance, I gotta go. Drive carefully on your way home. Maisie stepped out of Ezras arm and gave Nancy a big hug, I really wish you coulde back soon. Well miss you, and Ezio will miss you, too. Today they did not bring Ezio to see her off, being afraid that the little baby didnt want Nancy go and would wail, so they left him to Daisy. I will. Nancy gently patted Maisies shoulder, then pulled her suitcase, intending to leave with Noel. Ezra felt left out.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That was it? What about me? She has nothing to say to me or just a hug? Ezra thought. Nancy looked at Maisie the whole time and neglected her son. Noel gave Ezra a sympathetic look, which seemed that he was saying, it is obvious that they have a tighter bond. Ezra had no choice but to take the initiative toe forward, gave his dear mom a big hug, and then said, Wish you a nice journey. Thanks. When her son came to hug her, Nancy then realized that she had neglected him. However, she then then put up a serious face again and warned, Dont mess with Maisie. I will ask Daisy about your performance at any time. Ezra regretted asking her for a hug. Noel and Maisie both chuckled. Ezra wrapped Maisie into his arms and said, You can rest assured. Im the lowest in the family now. I dont have that guts. Its good for you to know that. We are gonna get going. Nancy did not speak for Ezra at all. Noel smiled and said goodbye to Maisie and Ezra, then turned around and went to the security check with Nancy. After the two figurespletely disappeared from sight, Maisie murmured with sadness, I hate to part with her. Ezra felt depressed. He would go on a business trip in a few days, and had mentioned to Maisie before. But she was calm and didnt care that at all. Now she was seeing Nancys back and sad for their parting. Obviously, he had the lowest position in the family. Chapter 991 You Are My Favorite Lets go. Maisie did not notice Ezras loss at all. She put away her parting sadness, taking Ezra away. Ezra was not in the mood. He didnt drive and sat in the passenger seat, downhearted and silent. Maisie thought he was sad for Nancys leaving, so she held his hand andforted him before wearing the seat belt, Dont be sad. She will be back soon then we can see her every day. Hearing this, Ezra suddenly felt more annoyed. He held her and sat upright, narrowing his eyes and asking, You think its because of her leaving? Isnt it? Maisie was confused. My mom and I have been living separately for so many years. I dont have too much sentimentality for her leaving. From the time he was forced to return to Riverside City and enter Canuli, he and his mother began to live separately for many years, seeing each other only several a year. Now Nancys leaving for work was only one of many departures to him. Although he also did not want to part with her, it would not beat him down. Maisie stared at him and asked seriously, So why are you upset? Ezra was about to get mad: she really cant find out why? Sometimes she was very smart, but sometimes too slow to react! Ezra was not expecting Maisie to figure it out on her own and came to the point, You are closer with my mom than with me! He was jealous, even if it was his own mother. He wanted to be the only one in Maisies eyes, but now she had not only her son, but also his mother, and finally him. Maisie was more and more confused, Im closer with your mom. Is this bad? He was actually speechless by the rebuttal. After all,pared to those bad rtionships between mother-inws and daughters-inw, Maisie and Nancys close rtionship was indeed a very valuable thing. But they were so close that he had be an outsider. Before Ezra could say something, Maisie suddenly said helplessly, Ezra, Is there something wrong with you? Do you need to see a psychotherapy? Were living a happy life, but you are always depressed? That was the same as she was wondering about his sanity. Ezra was almost pissed off. He just wanted her to pay more attention to him. Why could she think he was mentally ill? Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and stared at her, Let me get this straight with you. Maisie still looked very innocent, What? Ezra said, I want you to have me in your eyes all the time. To put me first in your heart. I want to be the most important one to you. She raised her hand to test Ezras forehead, and then murmured, No fever. How could you say that? Ezra was about to cry. A man was almost crying by a womans neglect and iprehension. He simply unbuckled the seat belt, leaned over and pressed her against the seat, kissing her passionately. At this moment, only in this way could he let out the anger in his heart. His sudden forcefulness made Maisie a little overwhelmed, so she simply threw her arms around his neck as a response to him. When Ezra was buried in her neck and panting, she stroked his short hair and whispered in smile, Ezra, you are so childish. Ezra was once again about to be pissed off, What do you mean? Maisieughed helplessly, You are always jealous of your mom, what for? Ezra finally understood. She knew why he was angry, but just teasing him the whole time. He was about to retort when Maisie whispered in his ear again, Of course you are very important to me. No one canpare to. You give me a warm and happy family, which I once even did not dare to dream of. She never thought that a man like Ezra would stay for her. Ezra was a staunch celibatarian before. She had never imagined that they would ever get married. Of course, she also did not expect that after getting married, this man who once was a non-marriageist would be so clingy and fragile, needing her to coax from time to time, just like now. In order to reassure him, she whispered again, I love you. You are my only love. Clearly, in this rtionship and this marriage, the most insecure one should be her, yet now she had be the one who coaxed the other. Maisies words ddened his heart. He wanted to hear her say such words every day. He smiled immediately, cupped her face and said intimately, Thats it. Then he also made an affectionate confession, I love you too. So, so much. Maisie thought she could finally start the car. But Ezra pressed her down again and kissed her. She really wanted to push him away. When could he stop? But then she thought, if she pushed him away, he would feel hurt again and she would have to coax him again. It was too tiring. Maisie simply wrapped her arms around his waist and let him kiss her wildly. They did not know how long it had been before they left the airport parking lot. On the way back, Maisie received a phone call from David. He said that he would return to Riverside City with Shania tomorrow. Maisie was stunned and speechless. David went abroad to see Shania during the holiday. Maisie had contacted David several times, but David did not say anything more. Maisie was a little worried that it was not going well. But now David said Shania would return to Riverside City with him. That meant the misunderstanding between them was lifted? Before Maisie could speak, David spoke again, Aftering back, well get a marriage license first. Maisie braked suddenly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When she heard that Shania would return with David, she was still m. But getting a marriage license really startled her. It was not because Maisie disagreed that the two got married. Davids heart certainly belonged to Shania. What Maisie was worried about was that Shania would be wronged. After all, David was very cold to her, and even said unpleasant things to hurt her. How could Shania be willing to marry David so quickly? Chapter 992 He Is Happy for her Happiness Maybe the sound of the emergency brake came out from the phone, David hurriedly apologized, Sorry, you are driving? Im okay. Maisie did not expect David to bring her such breaking news. Fortunately, the car just drove a short distance out of the parking lot. Maisie found a ce where she could park the car. Let me drive. Ezra unbuckled the seat belt and the two exchanged positions. Then Maisie could continue to talk with David on the phone. I was taken aback. Maisie could not hide her surprise, Shania David exined, She doesnt believe I love her, saying that only marriage can prove that. Maisie did not know what to say. Most people would choose to take it slow to let time prove ones sincerity, like Nancy and Noel. But Shania chose to take the risk of marriage. Although Maisie knew that since David had now made such a decision, he would certainly be sincere to Shania. However, she still felt somewhat distressed for her, Silly girl. Maisie was indeed worried about Shania, perhaps because she had experienced of being hurt. Dear Maisie, I am not silly. Suddenly a girls voice came from the phone, which sounded very bright and cheerful. It was Shania. Maisie did not expect Shania was also there. After a moment of embarrassed silence, she hurried to exin, Sorry, Shania. I didnt mean that Shania chuckled, I know, I can feel your concern for me. Shanias words nicely relieved Maisie and made Maisie like her immediately, because Maisie could feel that Shania was a lively girl who was easy going. David, I want to eat strawberries. Wash some for me, said Shania, obviously for getting David away. Then Shania chuckled again and said, I know you are thinking that it is too impulsive and silly for me to ask for marriage, but I did it because I know David well. Since he came to me, he must be sincere to me. I dont need him to do much to prove his sincerity. The fact that he dares to marry me is already his greatest sincerity. Indeed. Maisie felt relieved at once. It seemed that Shania really knew David very well. Shania added, Besides, even if he is not sincere, I have nothing to lose. Ive got over the most painful period when he ignored me. What else could beat me down? Im d that you are so optimistic. Maisie did not know what to say. Shania was sober-minded enough. As an outsider, she did not need to say anything more. Shania could deal with everything well. Shania continued, David told me about you and your family. Im on your side. Since they do not love you nor respect you, then you do not need to treat them as parents. Maisie said softly, Thank you for supporting me. Im almost out of touch with them. But you, if you are gonna live with David here, it is inevitable to have contact with them. Her mother was definitely a tough, tart and mean woman. She wondered if Shania, the apple of her family who grew up abroad, would adapt to her meanness. Its okay. Dont worry about me. I know how to do. Without any worries, Shaniaforted Maisie. She knew how to deal with the vile characters. Though she was born in a wealthy family, there were still some annoying rtives. And she had fought against them until they never came to her door again. There were some things her parents cant say directly in front of those rtives, but she didnt care, especially those rtives who coveted her familys property. They always gave pressure to her parents. Because her parents were rich, they took it for granted to ask them for money. Maisie listened to Shanias light tone and couldnt help but worry that Shania was thinking too naively about human nature. Maisie did not know that Shania had nuisance families, too. After all they had no intersection before. Hearing Shanias unconcerned tone, she thought that Shania was too naive. Its not convenient talking on the phone. Lets sit down and talk when we get back, said Shania. Alright, then wish you a nice trip. See you tomorrow. Said Maisie. The phone was then taken over by David. David told her the specific time and flight tomorrow. Maisie promised to meet them at the airport, and then they hung up the phone. After hanging up, Maisie leaned back in her seat and let out a long sigh. Indeed, she should be happy that David and Shanias rtionship was going well. But thinking that they would face Susan aftering back, she was worried for them. Ezra knew why Maisie sighed. Growing up in that kind of family, it was lucky for her and David not to be infected by their parents. Perhaps because the two left home early to study in a residential school, or perhaps the two received good education, they were not like their parents that bad and ignorant. Seeing his beloved woman worried, Ezra felt he had to teach Susan a lesson in private, so that she would not trouble David and Shania. But then he thought, David and Shania must face it after all. It was better to leave this to themselves. Even if he intervened, it would notst. Susans nature had been set. Even she could be suppressed for a while, it couldnt be for long. Shania either had to be more domineering than Susan or break off her rtionship with her forever. However, Ezra thought that since David had made the decision to go to Shania, he wouldnt let her have her way in the future. The two arrived and Maisie got off alone. Ezra said he had something to do and drove off. Maisie thought he had something to deal with at work. But when Ezra came back, he took arge box. Maisie took a look at the logo, which was a luxury brand. A gift for you. Ezra smiled and handed her the box. Maisie was confused, Why do you suddenly give me a gift? Open it. Ezra did not say the reason. He did not want her to be unhappy because of David and Susan, so he specifically bought this bag for her to make her happy.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org A few days ago when she was chatting with Nina and Emelia on the phone, he heard she say she liked this bag, so he secretly ordered it, intending to give her a surprise. Just now he called the store and the sale-man said it had arrived. So he sent her today, hoping that she could feel better. He could be really happy only when seeing she was happy. Chapter 993 Was She Alright? Maisie was surprised to see what was inside as she opened the box. You She actually was no fan of luxury brands. Bags or clothes, she would choose the type that suited her, mostly simple and elegant. Nina posted a picture of the bag in their group chats earlier. As one of the best-known celebrities, she naturally was a style icon and kept close eyes on the trending goods. She posted it to ask for their opinions on the bag. Maisie liked it very much because of its nice look and practicability. It well fitted the need of a working mother who carried herptop from and to work and also when she took her baby to go out. However, at that time she just gave some shortments on the bag. To her surprise, Ezra bought it for her. She wondered where he learned that. Do you like it? Ezra looked at her with eager eyes. I heard that you liked it the other day and immediately asked salespersons to buy it for me. And they delivered it to me today once it was avable. Thank you. I like it very much. Maisie answered. What really mattered was his thoughtfulness. How could she reject his love anyway? Her answer greatly pleased the man. He held her and asked, Any other stuff that you like? The fact that Maisie had a low demand for life quality frustrated him. All of his money was meant for the people he cared about, including Maisie, his son and his mother. But it turned out that she was a non-consumerism. He sadly found nowhere to spend his money. Still, he could choose to buy things for her since she intrinsically wouldnt squander money, letting alone buying luxurious products. Hearing this, Maisie hastily shook her head and said, I am not short of anything. Fearing that he might continue purchasing things, she added, I knew that you did this for me. But seriously, I will let you know when I need anything. Ezra was unhappy, Will that day evere? Maisie was amused by his look. She said, Arent you afraid that you might spoil me? Which husband would ask his wife to ssh out? Ezra took her in his arms and said, I wish I could spoil you because I earned that. But she wasnt a greedy person. She had her own principles and bottom lines. Under no circumstance should she ever lose herself no matter how many partiality he had for her. Daisy nearby saw them and walked up the stairs with Benedict, leaving them alone. Ezra noticed Daisys move and held her tighter, Tomorrow is Valentines Day. What is your n? This was their first Valentines Day after they got married. Ezra has thought of like hundreds of ways to celebrate it but he still wanted to hear Maisies opinions. Maisie replied, Tomorrow David and Shania are arriving and I was thinking about having dinner with them. Ezra was dumb. How could he forget the date of David and Shaniaing back? The only w in an otherwise perfect n. If they had dinner together in the evening, there wouldnt be any romantic valentine celebration. Having a dinner was part of the n. The romantic atmosphere would be ruined if others joined them. At the thought of this, Ezra was deeply aggrieved. He disclosed what was between David and Shania, which obliquely led to them getting back together. However, David had no sense of gratitude at all. David must know that tomorrow was Valentines Day. He knowingly picked this date to thwart his n. As much as he was disgruntled, he should invite David and Shania to dinner ording to the traditions. And he was well aware of the importance of David to Maisie. He let out a sigh and said, Fine. We will have dinner with them tomorrow. Sorry that I forgot their arrival.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie knew his nning. She approached closer to him to give him a kiss and soothed, People often said that each day that you spend with your lover is Valentines Day. We dont need to celebrate it since we are together and every day is happy Valentines Day. Really? Ezra admittedly loved to hear that. Her acknowledgment of happiness was the greatest feedback to him. Of course. Maisie shed him a look. Ezra beamed with pleasure and lowered to kiss her. When Maisie thought that Ezra has over the Valentines Day stuff, Ezra surprisingly used the excuse of celebrating Valentines Day beforehand to have wild sex with her in the night. Maisie highly suspected that the man was going to use the trick more than once. It might be safer if she kicked Ezra out of the bedroom in tomorrows night. In Valentines Day, Phil paid a visit to Lorie who was in the hospital with a bunch of flowers. He came over once or twice a week when he and Anya hadnt been divorced. Now he came almost every day. He sat by the bed and shared her with his day, especially how much he missed Anya, despite no feedback from Lorie. He wished that Lorie could answer him. But even if without response, he would continue the talking. He met Emelia and Maisie in the hospital who was going to visit Lorie on Anyas behalf. That Phil came to hospital everyday was not new to Emelia and Maisie. But both of them didnt mention this to Anya. As a matter of fact, they reached consensus that they should never bring about anything relevant to Phil for the best of Anya. They should be silent bystanders now that Anya had departed to another country. Finding Anya was Phils concern. They would never refer to Phil if Anya didnt ask about him. Phil came up to them with flowers. This was the first time they met after Anya left this country. He tried to walk away at first but after a few steps he stepped back and asked in low voice, Is she alright? Emelia answered him, Good. She settles now. Thank you. Phil didnt ask another question and he walked into the ward of Lorie after showing his thanks. Chapter 994 He Wouldn’t Die Before Anya Does His sadness and loneliness could be told from his straight back. Emelia and Maisie gave each other a look and knowingly shook their heads. They both went through the ups and downs in a rtionship and were conscious of the suffering nature of love. Apparently, Phil was the one who got severe hurt. ording to Julian and Ezra, Phil barely walked out of his house during the festival. The good point was that he finally quit drinking excessively after he was sent to the hospital due to drinking problem. Emelia worried about Phils health and was also afraid that he was poor in cooking. Therefore, she asked Julian to invite Phil to have dinner at their house. But Julian turned her down and said, He is good at cooking. Emelia was surprised, I didnt know that he can cook. Although she had known Phil for years, Phil scarcely could be counted as a close friend to her because of the distant rtionship between her and Julian in the early years. Julian borated, When they first got married, Anya deliberately tortured him in various ways. Asking him to cook is one of them. In their house there was a servant in charge of cooking who was good at cooking. But Anya tormented him by asking him to cook for her. Otherwise she wouldnt eat anything. Emelia asked, So he learnt how to cook specifically for Anya and was responsible for all meals in a day? What else choice did he get? He could hardly survive without Anya. Julian recalled how insane he thought Phil was and how he rebuked him for acting so humble to please a girl. But he fully understood Phil now. He also learnt how to cook to take better care of Emelia and his kids. Thinking of this, heforted Maisie, Dont worry about him. He wouldnt die before Anya does. As a person being highly possessive, Phil wouldnt be willing to die as long as he still had feelings towards Anya. As far as Phil knew, Anya belonged with him. I once called him and he sent me some pictures, all of which were about the food he made. He actually had some good days, albeit beingzy in going out. Once the news about Phil and Anyas divorce came out, numerous people ridiculed Anya by describing her as a money-grabbing young girl who seduced Phil by her attractive appearance. Phil dumping her was only a matter of time. In usual case, Phil would stop the spreading of all negative news about Anya because he wanted to protect Anya. But this time he turned a blind eye to it. It remained unknown if Anya, currently in another country, could see that news. Phil refused to go out partly because he was tired and sick all of the paparazzi intrusion. And what Julian didnt tell Emelia about the photos was that the food he cooked was Anyas favorite. Wouldnt Phil be sadder when the food reminded him of Anya? Julian didnt bother to persuade Phil to get over it. The more he thought about Anya, the harder he moved on. At such a young age, did he want to spend the rest of his life torturing himself? In the hospital. As a bossy and possessive person, Phil would usually keep her under constant surveince even if he let her go in normal situation. But this time he didnt. He didnt do it only out of the fear that she might find out. Rebellious as Anya was, she wouldnt tolerate surveince of any kind, which consumed herst affection towards him. Besides, he might kill himself first if shemitted another suicide. Therefore, instead of sending people to stalk her, Phil surrounded himself with things that Anya left. Except some stuff that had been sent to her at the request of Phil, Anyas things remained at the original ce. Keeping her things was both a curse and bliss. The bright side was that he could have something to look at and remember Anya. The bad sides were that the things kept reminding him of Anyas departure and days without Anya next to him. Every second, every day was a struggle to him. He wanted to have the servant clean out her room but was destitute of the courage to do so. Julian said Phil was tormenting himself. And he was right. Lories room was quiet and clean as it always did. Phil trimmed the flowers he brought and put them in a vase. He talked to Lorie in casual manner. Presumably it was known to you that your daughter has settled. Why cant she stay a little longer, at least after Valentines Day? Now I am all alone. Sadly I have to deal with Julian and Ezra bragging about their wives. I was the earliest to get married among them and boasted it all the time. Finally it is my turn to be envious of them. Phil let out a sigh and continued, People are strange. I never celebrate anything, not even birthday before I met her. But after we got into a rtionship, I began to memorize all the important dates, anniversaries, festival and birthday. After she left, I ustomed to celebration. Your daughter was a master of manipting. When we were married, she didnt like me and even got annoyed by me. So she picked on me in various ways, sometimes by asking me to cook for her, sometimes by requiring me to celebrate festivals of all kinds. Of course I wouldnt be angry with her since she was still an immature girl. So I changed myself. I learnt how to cook. I made her every meal when I had time. But she got sick of it very soon and would rather eat in the school canteen. I put every important dates in mind and surprised her in those dates by giving her several presents. But she used me of being extravagant and forbade me from celebrating. She really is hard to deal with, isnt she? Heined her while putting the flowers one by one into the vase. Soon all flowered were put into the vase. He cleaned his hands and sat down beside Lories bed. He said in low voice, Happy Valentines Day. Please wake up soon so that you could celebrate with someone. His words were like a joke. Lorie probably wanted to wake from the unconsciousness if she could hear him. Howe Lorie still wanted to celebrate Valentines Day when she had reached her retirement age. But the joke was so typical of Phil. It showed his genuine care towards Lorie.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Phil exined, Please dont think I wasnt serious. Ezras mother recently just found her love. As much as we dont know the result, it proved that love isnt about age at all. You can still fall in love in your age. Chapter 995 Only Anya Could Aggressively Grip His Collar Phil wished that Lorie was irritated. But to his disappointment, no magic happened. Dr. Choffardforted him, Everything depends on human effort. We have walked through the most difficult times. Hering around is only a matter of time. Already having some reactions is the best result we could imagine. As for her time to wake up, we are uncertain. Phil knew this quite well. But he just became anxious more than ever, especially after Anya left for another country. The earlier Lorie woke up, the bigger hope there was between him and Anya. At least Anya woulde back in the second she learnt that Lorie woke up. In this case, he was able to see her. And he would be fine just ncing at her at a distance if she didnt want to see him. Dr. Choffard next to him suggested, If you two didnt divorce and visit her with a baby, she might open her eyes immediately. Phil gave him a look. Dr. Choffard really knew how to give him the biggest strike. And Dr. Choffard realized this. His smile froze. I am sorry Phil didnt say anything and walked away. Baby, baby! The word baby was a taboo for him. He was expecting Anya to have a baby with him before the new years eve. Now not only did his dream of having a baby shattered but also he lost his wife. He felt like someone was burning his heart. What was worse, he didnt know whom he could let out his anger to. But when he got back home and saw Tristin furiously standing outside his house, he found people to lose temper at. After parking the car, Phil gazed at Tristin coldly. It seemed that Tristin hasnt learnt his lesson and had the gut toe to his house. With an intimidating look, Phil mmed the door of the car. Phil! The minute he was on his feet, Tristin had stood there for a long time, yelling at him. Tristin came up to him, trying to grip his cor but was ducked by Phil. Throughout Phils life, only one person could aggressively grip his cor-Anya. Phils reputation of being a harsh and tough man was notoriously so people rarely dared to provoke him. But Anya was unaware of that at all. She kept acting annoyingly, having no fear of any chance that he might get angry. He even thought that she deliberately irritated him, through which she could get rid of him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Normal woman would die for having sex with him and tried every means to get in touch with him. But things changed in her case. She did her utmost to infuriate him so that she could be free. With the duck, Tristin failed to get Phil, which fanned the mes of his anger. Tristin gave up the attempts to hit Phil. He ferociously stared at Phil and shouted, Phil. You monster! You forced Anya to change her school so that we stayed at a different school, didnt you? Tristin was on the brink of mental copse. Not until today did he know that Anya chose the school in the Ustistan. He assumed that she would pick the school in Ascana, the one they both admired. The school in Ascana fared way much better in both reputation and academic influence, which was the reason why Anya coveted its admission so much. After almost being beaten to death by the people Phil hired in the gate of hospital, Tristin lost contact with Anya. She didnt reply to his text or call anymore. He knew that Anya was in the hospital before she fled to another country. He once went to the hospital to find her. But some muscr body guards stopped him before he could get into the hospital. Those men stood there without saying anything and he instantly understood what happened. These men only followed Phils order and waited there to stop him. Thinking of the experience of being beaten, Tristin gave in. They would eventually meet in Ascana, he thought. However, he heard the news that the band that Anya was in broke up and then he got a text from Anya, which said, I felt so privileged to meet you. Wish you a bright future and good luck. Then he was blocked by Anya, which indicated the end of their friendship. It was at this moment that Tristin sensed something unusual. He called Anya with nonstop, only to find he was blocked in the phone too. Then he called Arianna. She obviously knew Anyas current situation and said that they should support Anya now that Anya had made her decision. And then Arianna hung up. Tristin was reluctant to give up. So he called their mutual friend who yed fiddle in Ascana and asked if she met Anya or not. Anya once joked that she was thinking about living with the girl who left for Ascana before her to save some rents. But the girl said that she never heard about Anyaing to Ascana or staying at her ce. Tristin was flustered. After hanging up the phone, he had others look into the information about Anyas flight. And the results came as a shock to him. Anya had arrived in Ustistan. He had waited Anya to call him about leaving for Ascana together. But it never urred to him that Anya left without informing him. Tristin was convinced that Philpelled Anya to fly to Ustistan. Otherwise Anya wouldnt do this to him. Anya surely liked him and admired his talents. It must be Phil who was ying dirty! It must be him! Phil was a possessive psychopath! He must be the reason why they couldnt be together! With that idea in mind, he didnt want to idle another minute and drove straight to Phils ce. He has waited for a long time before Phil came back unhurriedly. His anger grew once he caught sight of him. Phil wasparatively m confronting Tristins anger. It would have been so much easier if she is as obedient to me as you said. The implied meaning was that he didnt force her to do anything. But Tristin didnt buy it and gritted his teeth, saying, If it werent for your coercion, she wouldnt have given up her dream school! Phil sneered, Why cant it be you to force her to make the decision? Clearly the purpose of Anya was to stay away from Tristin. And Tristin was the one to me. Now Tristin had the nerve to use him? Chapter 996 You End Up With Nothing How was that ever possible! Tristin didnt buy his words at all. Phil was so despicable as to me this on him. Stop slinging mud at me. I had no quarrel with her. Why would she relinquish her dream school on my ount? Phil didnt lose his temper and asked him You dont know the reason? Suddenly he came up with something. He froze. Anya did this to prevent him from further injury. Judging from Anyas characteristic, she would avoid studying at that school to prevent him from the retaliation of Phil. And her decision to some extent indicated that she didnt love him because one would want to get out of trouble with someone he or she loved, no matter how hard it was. Thinking of this, Tristin had mixed feelings. He did his utmost to disguise his fluster and red at Phil crossly, No matter which school did she choose, she decided to leave you. He smirked speaking of this. Phil, you think you are capable of aplishing everything. You think you could get her to love you with all your money and influence. But you end up with nothing. You spent four years but still failed to make her fall in love with you. What a big loser you are. Tristinughed harder as he spoke. He got so carried away that he began to say things that were illogical. But his insaneness was understandable. To lose someone you loved hurt desperately. He had a crush on Anya at the first sight. He rushed to sign up when her band was recruiting new members. It took him much effort to finally get the opportunity to meet Anya frequently. But soon Anya married Phil to save her family, which drove him crazy. He could feel that Anya treated him differently. He was thinking about asking her to be his girlfriend after spending more time together. But his dream ended when Anya married Phil.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He hated Phil for the rest of his life for stealing Anya from him. And Phil should take the responsibility for causing Anya to choose another school. Phils smile faded after hearing Tristins words. He said indifferently, I am not sure if she loves me or not. But she definitely didnt like you. Or else why would she rather stay at an ordinary school rather than go to her favorite school? Tristin was greatly irritated at hearing this. He lost control and threw a punch at Phil, which he had wanted to do a long time ago. Only in this way could he give full vent to his anger. But what Tristin didnt realize was that Phils rage had piled up and he was more eager than Tristin to have a fight. What made him more surprised was that Phil was excellent in fighting. Tristin was overwhelmed by him. Finally the pedestrians called the police because Phil nearly beat Tristin to death. Pedestrians at first assumed it was regr conflict and tried to persuade them to stop fighting. But Phil didnt listen to them and continued to beat Tristin. Fearing that Tristin might get killed in this fight, the pedestrians called the police. The police separated them when they arrived. Tristin ran out of strength and fall to the ground. The bruise and wound in Phil together with his ferocious expression made him looked like a demon who has just crawled away from the hell. The police recognized Phil, the famouswyer in Riverside City. Shouldntwyers be the mostw-abiding citizen? Phil should know better than brawling in the street. Yet he deliberately broke thew. Call the ambnce first. One of the police gave this order in case Tristins life was in danger. No need to call the ambnce. I want mywyer. Tristin opened his eyes with difficulty and said, I am suing him. I will let him pay the price! Tristin was done with swallowing the insult. Last time he didnt fight back when Phil asked some people to beat him. This time he wouldnt let him get away. Phil was a rising star in Riverside City, not to mention his famous reputation as a topwyer. What would people do after hearing him deliberately breaking thew? Wouldnt they think twice before they hired Phil or otherwyers from his firm? Tristins intention was to stain his reputation. Phil would have to pay for his mistakes even though Tristins attempt to destroy Phil business empire fizzled out. Phil took out his handkerchief from the pocket while hearing his nonsense. He wiped off the blood in his face and hands while smiling mockingly. He had Riverside Citys bestwyers in hisw firm. Even with the help of awyer, he was bound to lose. It would be unfair to say that Phil abused his wealth and influence to bully others. Tristin deserved to be treated in this way. Besides, it wasnt Phil who initiated the fight, which could be verified by the cameras of his house and his neighbors. After throwing away the handkerchief into a trash can, Phil came up to Tristin and said coldly, Just to remind you. Think about who threw the first punch before you charge me. Tristinpressed his lips. Phil derided him, You came here aggressively but got defeated. Now you want to sue me? I defy you to win me in court. The firmness in Phils tone infuriated Tristin. Regardless of the scar in his face, Tristin shouted, What aboutst time when you hired some people to beat me up in front of the gate of hospital? Phil replied dismissively, Give you a second warning. Mind yournguage. I can charge you with ndering me. Do you have any evidence proving that I am involved in attacking you? You may want to take that back if you dont have any substantial evidence, because, you know, nder could be a quite serious usation. Phil! Tristin was pissed off after hearing Phil sanctimoniously poprizing knowledge aboutws. Everyone, including Anya, knew that Phil asked some people to assault him, though without evidence. Tristin had intense hatred of his great skills at utilizingws. Phil managed to shut Tristins mouth in just a few words. Finally the police took them to the police station to make a record. Because of Tristins refusal to reconcile, they had to stay at the police station. Otherwise Phil would be free to go, which was exactly the oue that Tristin didnt want to see. Phil remained calm throughout the whole process and acted cooperatively with the police. Tristin made his father a call and asked him toe to the police station with awyer. His father was heartbroken hearing that his baby son got beaten again. After all, Tristin still was recovering from the injuries fromst times assault. So his father didnt ask about the person who beat him and directly came to the police station with awyer. Chapter 997 Stay Peace and Quiet Marcel stormed into the police station with awyer. He recognized the man who sat next to the table. It was Phil. Who didnt know Phils name in Riverside City? It couldnt be him having conflicts with his son? Seeing the wounds in Tristins face, Marcel was at a dilemma. When Marcel was hesitating about the next move, hiswyer greeted Phil with great respect, Mr. Henderson And then thewyer stepped back, which put Marcel in a bigger quandary. Phil was highly esteemed in Riverside City, not only because of his reputation as a topwyer and owning the bestw firm in Riverside City but also out of his exceptionally close rtionship with Julian and Ezra. These people were rising stars in Riverside Citys business world. It would be just to say that they represented the future of this city. Their close rtionship fostered their business connections.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org To establish business rtionship was not easy in such a fiercepetition environment. And this kind of friendship was fragile even when people seeded in forming benefit-based rtionship. Friend would turn into enemy for profit in the blink of eye. But this was the opposite in Phil and his friends case. They were lifelong friend in private. It was said that their friendship were built since they were in school. Scarcely there were people in Riverside City bold enough to pick a quarrel with them. Nevertheless, now his son Marcels heart sank. He asked Tristin, What happened? Noticeably his son got bigger hurt. Thinking of his experience of being assaulting in the earlier days, Marcel was sorrowful. But then he came up with an idea. Could it be Phil who made his son get hurt inst time? Phils characteristic of being hard to deal with was well-known in the city. People in their small group had different personalities. Julian was the mature and sedate kind, aka poker face; Ezra was more essible with his constant smile. However, Phil had a highly vtile personality. Heughed when he felt happy but he could be an asshole when he was in low spirits. This man acted as harsh as possible in a fight, making his opponent miserably suffering. It was said that he married a mystery girl who was a couple of years younger than him. There had been many rumors about his wife, about how she seduced him for money, which was the reason why Phil didnt like how others viewed at her and never took her out. Some also said that his wife was depressed because of his mental instability. The evidence was that in earlier years he was seen to take his wife to see a psychiatrist. Marcel thought he might be able to handle the situation if it was Julian or Ezra sitting there. As for Phil Marcel was deeply troubled, especially when his and Phils ferocious gaze met. Tristin didnt expect such reaction of his father. His father at his old age cowering in front of Phil was annoyingly humiliating! Tristin borated, As you can see, I had a fight with Phil and I need awyer to help me charge him and do an injury assessment in the hospital. Noticing Tristins attitude, Marcel felt that something icy crawled its way up his back. Tristin was his only son, the one he had partiality to. But now Before Marcel could say anything, Phil grinned sneeringly. Thewyer that Marcel brought gave a little cough and said, Mr. Murphy, I am afraid its beyond my ability to handle your case. Please allow me to leave first because I still have some unfinished business. Thewyer walked away after saying this, which made Marcel both awkward and vexed. Marcel knew that hiswyer left to avoid being the enemy of Phil. Seeing that, Phil turned and said to Tristin, Ourpany can help if you need awyer. I guarantee that they will do their upmost to help you sue me. We serve our clients under the guidance ofws. What Phil said greatly annoyed Tristin. He jerked up and intended to say something. Marcel stopped him and said imperatively, Whatever you want to do, stay peace and quiet this time! Now Tristin could see his fathers nning. His father didnt have the gut to dere a war on Phil. His father didnt dare to do so even when he was beaten to death by Phil, in that he was afraid. When Marcel and Tristin silently confronting each other, Phil who had been sitting there casually said, Mr. Murphy, you probably dont know that your son had unusual affection towards my ex-wife. Phils statement came as a shock to everyone being present, including the police. It made Tristin ashamed. It never urred to Tristin that Phil, the lunatic, exposed his affection to Anya in such public ce. He gritted his teeth and red at Phil angrily. Marcel immediately apologized, Mr. Henderson, todays incident is our fault. Please forgive us. We will drop the usation and never bother you again. Marcel earlier wondered why his son kept picking fight with Phil. It turned out that Phils ex-wife, a woman, was the reason! Phil lifted his eyebrows and deliberately said, But it seems that your son isnt happy with the settlement. Not at all. Marcel denied without hesitation and then dragged Tristin, trying to get him to behave himself. Well then. Lets get out of here. Phil didnt want to waste another minute in this ce. These men didnt deserve his attention. He didnt lose anyway. Albeit some wounds, he was able to give full vent to his anger. Having some wounds were even better because he could forget the hurt brought by Anya temporarily. Ezra would use him of self-abuse if Ezra learnt his thinking. The police was happy to see that they were willing to reconcile, although Tristin was seemingly reluctant. Then they exited the station. Marcel dragged Tristin into the car while Phil got in the car in no hurry. Instead of driving away immediately, Phil looked in the direction of Marcel and Tristin. He was well aware that Tristin wont quit right away, but for now he had no n to fight back. Let this man carry on his revenge. Phil would not take care of Tristin before Anya came back because he wanted to show Anya Tristin who he really was, as the man she once admired. Chapter 998 No Negative News Would Be Released. Anya always called him a brute disguised in nice clothes, a man of no good. He needed to show her how Tristin was like when he concealed his viinous nature with his gentleman-like look.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Tristin got in the car with his father. Seeing Tristins bruise, Marcel asked the driver to go to the hospital first. But Tristin rejected, No need to go to the hospital. I am not dying anyway. Marcel pissed off. What nonsense are you making? You think I loved to bow down to Phil? We are no match to Phil solely judging from the difference between ourpanys revenue and his, not to mention the financial group backing him. So you are going to watch him to torture me to death and do nothing at all? Tristin grumbled. Marcel took a deep breath and said after a pause. Lets go home first. You tell me everything about what happened between you and him. Then he added, If what he said was real and you actually had feelings towards his ex-wife Considering that the driver was also there, Marcel didnt talk too much about it. He warned, Youd better give up that thought as early as possible. This was the end of discussion. No matter what did he do to you in the past, he had no reason to pick a fight with us if we avoid making contact with him! Marcel was a wise man. He knew Phils little group quite well. They didnt have the habit of bullying others by their power and wealth and they would have never aplished like what they have now if not so. Marcels words made Tristin realized the fact that his family would never support him in retaliating Phil. But that didnt matter. He was fine fighting alone. He wouldnt let Phil resume to his good life after all the sufferings Phil had brought to him. Phil stole Anya from him at first. He would have been Anyas boyfriend if it werent for Phil. And now Phil shamelessly used him of having an illicit affection towards Anya. He was the first one to meet Anya. He was the first one who fell in love with Anya! Tristin didnt say anything after arriving home and went straight to his room. He had nothing to say to his family the moment his father persuaded him into giving up chasing Anya. You should put that shit behind before you leave for Ascana, if you still care about your future! Marcel gave this serious warning on the other side of Tristins door. Tristinpressed his lips in depression and turned on theputer to write an article, in which he made anint against Phil illustrated with pictures of himself getting hurt in this time andst time. He was determined to make the man notorious! However, no one paid attention to his borately constructed article as he released, even after he shared it with many influencers. Soon he got a call from his ssmate who was an intern in an influential new mediapany. His ssmate suggested him gingerly, Tristin, all the media have been warned by Phil Not until this moment did Tristin begin to realize that no negative statement about Phil would be allowed to show in the inte. Take Phil and Anyas marriage for example. Many people criticized their marriage in the inte at the first beginning, butter those people went silent. Nevertheless, their divorce was being discussed recently. Clearly Phil didnt prohibit the discussion about them this time. What a heartless man Phil was, he thought, to instantly stop protecting Anya after they got divorced. The remarks relevant to them were mostly against Anya. This was the love Phil imed? Actually I remind you that posting an article of this kind did no good to you. You will be critically judged if Phil said that you unjustly wooed his wife. As one of the close friends of Tristin, his ssmate knew Tristins affection towards Anya and that Phil had someone beat him. His ssmates called him out of pure kindness. I work in the media industry and I am clear about the rules of this line. He can make your article disappear if he pays enough. His ssmate added. Tristin thanked his ssmate before he hung up. He deleted the article and returned to calmness. What a despicable man Phil was, he thought, to pay to block the spreading of the negative news about him. As a matter of fact, Tristin knew that neither he nor his father had the capability of defeating Phil. But he just couldnt go along with this ending. He couldnt reconcile himself to the fact that Phil took advantage of his influence and wealth to force Anya into loving him, to deprive her of the right to freely fall in love with others. That was a totally barbarian behavior! Suddenly someone knocked the door. It was his mother. She said, Tristin, your wounds need to be cleaned. I bring you some iodine and swabs. Tristin took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. And then he went to open the door. He had always gotten along well with his mother and the conversations between them were pleasantly efficient. However, he could hear his fathers roaring the second he opened his door. His father shouted, I am warning you to stay away from Phils ex-wife! I will never ept her as your wife even though she and Phil divorced. Are you insane? There are so many good girls out there and you have to chase one that married once! Marcel stated his opinion towards Anya, whichpletely shattered Tristins dream. His father would strongly oppose even if he seeded in getting Anya, not to mention the fact that Anya now shunned him. For a moment Tristin felt desperate. He didnt want to do anything about his wounds anymore and gave the door a good hard m. He snarled, I loved her. She is the best. No one else could rece her! For the first time he and his father shouted at each other like this. Carrying the medicine chest outside the door, Menna, Tristins mom, nearly cried. She always was proud of her son since he was a child, in having good performance in study or any other aspects. But now his son was stupidly trapped by a woman. As a mother, Menna inherently didnt have a good impression of a divorced woman, no matter how outstanding she appeared to be. But she was not as unconvincing as Marcel. She wouldpromise if her son insisted. But Marcel couldnt settle for a divorced woman, not to mention that she was Phils ex-wife. Little knowledge might he have about the woman, most people in the upper ss of Riverside City knew about their rtionship. How could they continue to live in this city gracefully if Tristin married this woman? Chapter 999 Criticizing Phil Severely Thanks to Menna, the deadlock between the father and son went off. Menna persuaded Marcel, Tristin is still young and knows little about romance. When he goes abroad and experiences more, maybe he will not love the girl at all. There are so many excellent girls abroad. I believe he will be impressed by one. You know Anya is in another country. Since they are not together, it is probable that he will fall in love with other girls and forget her easily. After receiving a surveince video from Phils assistant, Marcel was furious about what Tristin had done. It was his fault to hit Phil first. What was more, Tristin sulked with him because of Anya, which made him very angry. But Mennas words made him calm down. Since there were so many temptations and all kinds of beautiful girls around his son, it was probable that he would be attracted by one. At that time, he would dump Anya. So, there was need to be so dogmatic. He thought he was too arbitrary. Keeping Mennas words in mind, Marcel turned to knock Tristins door and apologized to him, Tristin, I am sorry. I was just too impulsive. I apologize to you. It has been done. What your mom and I care most is your study when you are abroad. You will set out in a few days, so I think youd better have a good rest at home. Its not good for you to go abroad with a face full of injuries, right? Tristin, if you want to pursue a girl, you first have to make yourself excellent, otherwise how can youpete with other men? Marcel said in all his earnestness. Of course, he had no intention to encourage Tristin topete with Phil for Anya. What he wanted was to make him study hard when he was abroad. Tristin didnt know why his dad was not as tough as before. But he agreed with him that he needed to be excellent, more excellent than Phil, so he was able to pursue Anya and made her fall in love with him. He then gave up the idea of going on retaliating Phil. Phil, who had already seen the video and known that Tristin tried to y dirty to him, immediately let his assistant send the video to Marcel, letting him know what his son had done. Of course, he also spread the news in several chatting groups. He did it not for their help, but to In his eyes, Tristin was too weak to be viewed as hispetitor. He hoped Julian and Ezra would tell the news to Maisie and Emelia, who would tell the news to Anya then. At that time, Anya would know what kind of person Tristin was. In Anyas eyes, Tristin was a nice man. Now it was time to let her how despicable Tristin was. Julian and Ezra who were so smart that they understood Phils intention well. Then they mentioned the news to Emelia and Maisie when they had a chat, without giving the slightest indication. Emelia and Maisie immediately discussed in their group, How can Tristin do such dirty things? Maisie said, I thought he was a gentleman. He left a good impression on me when I met him the other day. When she and Emelia went to the hospital to visit Anya that night, they met Tristin, who took the divorce agreement to Anya. He looked handsome and left a good impression on Maisie and Emelia. They even felt Tristin was more suitable for Anya, because he was as sunny and young as Anya. Besides, they had more inmon. Phil was a shrewd man who was hard to read and trifle with, so he was suitable for mature women instead of pure and simple girls like Anya. But the destiny made fools of people. No one knew they were in love with each other! Sometimes they even felt Phil was setting Anya up, who was much younger than him. He might not realize it by himself. Didnt he know it was not proper for a man of his age to pursue Anya, a freshman of college? But he tried to pursue Anya, and he made it. No wonder Nina thought Phil was crazy. His love was crazy. Should we tell it to Anya, letting her know Tristin is not as nice as he looks? After all, he is trying his best to pursue Anya. Emelia proposed in the group. She went on saying, I will call Anya. And let me tell her about the news by the way. She wanted to write a story, which had something to do TV programs. Anya, who was a TV director, might gave her a hand. Thats good. Someone agreed. In that case, it was proper for Emelia to tell the news to Anya. Nina expressed her opinion, Phil is a very clever and shrewd man. I think he told us the news deliberately. He wanted us to tell it to Anya. Emelia and Maisie agreed with Nina that Phil was clever and shrewd, but they insisted that they would still tell the news to Anya for her own sake. Nina proposed, Why dont we invite Anya to our chatting group? They had little contact with Anya before. After going to the hospital to visit her that night, they became familiar with one another, and gradually, they became friends. Ironically, Anya divorced Phil. Finally, they reached the agreement to invite Anya to their Whats App group, and they wouldnt mention the news in the group again. Then Emelia video called Anya and they chatted a lot about writing and directing. Besides, Anya provided some materials to Emelia, helping her make the story moreplete. At the end of their call, Emelia mentioned the news and suggested Anya try to have a better understanding of Tristin. Hearing her words, Anya smiled, To tell the truth, I really dont know much about Tristin. I married Phil shortly after I made the band. You know Phil is sometimes fussy and jealous, so I have little contact with Tristin from then on. All I know is that he is a member of the Student Union, and he is also very popr both in our school and out of school. I dont know anything else about him.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At first, she appreciated Tristin very much, just because of his handsome appearance and his noble temperament. But in fact, she didnt know well what kind of person he was. However, Anya was still very grateful for Emelia who gave her suggestions. She sincerely thanked her and tried tofort her, Dont be worried about me, for I have no contact with Tristin now. I have changed all my contact ways like phone number since I came here, and only you know how to contact me. She suddenly wanted to vomit because of sickness, so she covered her mouth with her hand quickly. Chapter 1000 Women Are Difficult to Understand But she soon removed her hand, just like nothing happened. Emelia was worried, Whats wrong?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anya smiled, Maybe I dont adapt to the food here. You know I dont feel well these days. It is not easy to make yourself adapt in a strange country. After all, you are from another country. Youd better eat something lite and try not to stimte your stomach. Emelia suggested. I will, Ill make some porridge for myself. Anya said. Emelias heart ached because she knew Anya couldnt cook. When Anya was not abroad and lived with Phil, she didnt have to cook by herself. Phil, who was mighty and overbearing, loved her and cooked for her all the time. Moreover, Phil loved Anya so much that he did everything for her, making Anya knew little about life skills. But now Anya had to take care of herself and did things like making porridge. Emelia began to worry whether she would manage by herself. Can you take good care of yourself? Emelia was still worried. Anya gave her a rxing smile, Its OK for me. To tell the truth, I have learned how to cook from a cooking APP. So I can cook by myself when I dont want to eat the food outside. I know you are worried about me, but just set your mind at rest. I can take care of myself if only I try and learn. At first, how to cook really made me anxious. I didnt know what I should do if I couldnt adapt myself to the food here. But it proved that cooking is not so difficult. Of course, thanks to the cooking APP, I can learn how to cook various dishes. What she said was true. She knew how to cook now. Desperation could arouse ones great potentials. It had been more than a month since she came here. At first, she didnt want to cook by herself, plus, she had no idea about how to cook. But recently, she suddenly hated to eat outside. And she had an upset stomach these days. She often felt nauseous but failed to vomit every time. She thought maybe it was because she didnt adapt to the food here, so she decided to cook by herself. She thought she would burn the kitchen if she cooked, but she didnt expect everything went so smoothly. At first, she could only do such simple things as making porridge, cooking noodles, etc., and then she tried to cook dishes She hadnt tried those dishes with aplicated process, but she thought she could manage them if she tried. She would have a try when she wanted. After listening to Anya, Emelia was rxed, Knowing you can take care of yourself, I am not so worried. I believe you are sure to live a happy life by yourself just as you said. When you are in difficulty, you should be more positive than before. Anya said, I agree with you. I think many are waiting to see I am hard-pressed, but I will never give in. And the harder the life is, the more strong-minded I will be. It was probable that her dad, her stepmother, and her half-sister had heard of the news that she divorced Phil, from which they found great pleasure. Her dad was really a scum, for he abandoned her and her mom because of her stepmother. They thought she was sure to be heartbroken and live a miserable life. But to their disappointment, Anya was living a happy life now. Because for her, it was a relief to divorce Phil. For those women who loved Phil so much that they viewed Anya a thorn in their flesh would be disappointed, too. They had cursed andughed at Anya on the Inte many times, but Anya was living a happier life, making them crazy. Not only should she live happier, but she would live a colorful life. Emelia gave Anya some advice, and then they hang up and went on their own business. Emelia said to Julian, To be honest, I had never expected such a delicate girl like Anya would be so tough-minded. They all knew Anya was pampered by Phil very much, so Emelia was worried that she couldnt take care of herself when she was abroad alone. But it proved that Anya was a tough-minded girl who could manage everything by herself. So, there was nothing for them to worry about. Emelia admired Anya who tried her best to be independent. She thought girls should learn from Anya, who tried to keep cool and managed to live a happy life when in a bad situation. But Julian didnt think so, because the more independent Anya was, the more resolute she was to dump Phil. They had expected the tough time abroad would make Anya cherish Phil ande back to reconcile with Phil. But now, it seemed that it backfired on them. When staying with Phil, Anya was a girl who was somewhat willful and arrogant. She knew little about worldly wisdom, so she was reckless sometimes. When she was studying abroad, she became a tough-mindeddy with a strong character. Would Phil love such an Anya? God knew why Julian was so concerned about Phil. He had learned from Emelia that Anya was nning to finish her study ahead of time. He knew it would take Anya three years to graduate, but Anya was nning to graduate in two years. Emelia mentioned it inadvertently, saying Anyained the food that was so unsavory. She missed the food in Riverside City very much, so she wanted toe back soon. Besides, she didnt like the life abroad. What Emelia said made Julian anxious. He was worried about Phil when knowing Anya was nning to graduate ahead of time. It was not easy to get a masters degree abroad, which required lots of extra hard work. In his eyes, Anya was a young girl who was carefree and somewhatzy, as Phil described. Now Anya said she was going to finish her study ahead of time, which meant she would try her utmost to change herself and be stronger. It was not good news for Phil. After all, what made her strong-minded was hate and resentment. But he didnt tell the news to Phil because he knew Phil would be extremely happy when hearing the news that Anya woulde back ahead of time, of course, without knowing Anyas real intention. Just let it go! Anyway, it was Phils own business when it came to Anya. If he wanted to go crazy about love, then just let him go. Seeing Julian frowned tightly, Emelia poked his arm and couldnt help asking, What are you thinking about? Nothing. Julian brought back to himself and answered. Emelia snorted, Remember, you can tell Phil some of my words, but you are required to keep secret about some of my words, too. Julian hugged his wife, and said helplessly, I know. Women were difficult to understand. He decided to advise Phil to find out what Anya wanted first. Chapter 1001 To Live a Happy Life Maisie had a pleasant chat with Shania. Shania was very nice and gave her a big and warm hug when they met. She said, My dear Maisie, long time no see. Although Maisie didnt know much about the love story between Shania and David, she did know there was a Shania in her university when she studied abroad. Shania, who was beautiful and well-known in the university, was a famous socialite. She had heard of Maisie because Maisie was her boyfriends sister. And that was why she said Long time no see to Maisie. Maisie smiled and said, You are still as beautiful as before. You are more beautiful than before. Is it because of love? Shania joked with Maisie, looking at the handsome Ezra standing by Maisie. Ezra smiled brightly when hearing Shanias words. He liked them. Maisie then introduced Shania to Ezra. Then they seated themselves, chatting andughing. It was the first time that Shania had been to the Riverside City. Maisie had asked David what kind of food she liked before hering. David said Shania preferred nd diet instead of spicy or greasy one. So, Maisie and Ezra finally decided to invite Shania to eat the authentic food at the Ezras restaurant, because there were many nd dishes for them. The chefs who were good at making local food were assigned to cook dishes for them only. When David told Shania what Maisie and Ezra did for her, Shania was very moved. It meant Maisie liked her and viewed her as her sister-inw. That was enough. She didnt care whether Davids parents and his other rtives like her. Life was interesting and happy when involved with those with shared values. As for those hostile, she didnt care at all. Both Maisie and Shania had a few drinks for they were happy when meeting each other again. But Ezra and David didnt, because they had to drive them home after the dinner. After several drinks, Shania held Maisies arm, saying in a regretful way, If I have known that you are so nice to get along with, I would have made friends with you easier. Maisie was puzzled, Am I the one who is difficult to get along with in your eyes? Shania nodded and went on saying, Of course, do you know you were called cool beauty in our university? You only concentrated on your study, and you ignored those who were pursuing you. You were a hard girl to them. Hearing Shanias words, Ezra was jealous and rolled his eyes a little. Were there so many men chasing Maisie at that time? Maisie and Shania had drunk a lot, so they didnt notice Ezras jealous expression. David, who knew Ezra was jealous, had no intention to stop Shania. He thought it was a good idea to let her go on saying, making Ezra more jealous. Unhappy and somewhat angry, Ezra looked at David, who he thought was ungrateful. At least he tried his best to provide a wonderful dinner to help David please Shania. How could David do nothing now? Fortunately, Shania changed the topic, Because you seemed like a cold fish, so I dared not to get close to you. I thought you also disliked me because you and David are twins Shania was very sad when she mentioned it. Obviously, Davids indifference to her at that time had hurt her greatly, making her devastated. Ezra turned to look at David, smirking at his difort and embarrassment. David, who was in no mood to confute Ezra, catching Shanias hand immediately and rifying himself, I have never disliked you. And I fell in love with you at the first sight. I just pretended to be cold and detached to you. In fact, David had told Shania the facts when he met her abroad. He had never disliked her. The reason why he seemed cold and detached was that he felt himself not excellent enough to pursue Shania. She was so beautiful and charming that David was attracted by her at the first sight, feeling hisckluster life was illuminated. But he was quite clear he didnt deserve her. Coming from a wealthy family, she lived a pleasant life and was brought up like the apple of her parents eyes. She was always beautiful and elegant, so could a poor man like him pursue her? No! He didnt expect such an excellent beauty would have a certain fondness of him. Although he also loved her very much, he was afraid he didnt deserve her, then he became a love coward, pretending he didnt love Shania at all. On the one hand, he had a sense of inferiority; on the other hand, he was afraid of being hurt. He was afraid that Shania would dump him without any hesitation when she found the fact that he was a man with various disadvantages, and he came from a poor family. Besides, he was worried that she didnt take their love seriously. Maybe she just viewed him as a sex partner or somebody who could apany her to kill the time. If so, Shania would break up with him at any time. After dumping him, Shania would also live a happy life. She could pursue more excellent men, right? But to him, it would be a disaster. He was the man who would love a girl with all his heart, so he would rather refuse her at the very beginning. That was why they were not on intimate terms with each other. He told Shania all his feelings and secrets that time. Shania came forward to embrace him, kissing him affectionately. He had thought Shania would not forgive him at all, and it was out of his expectation that she was always loving him. So, she forgave him the moment he told her his feelings. He was excited and moved, plus, his sex desire was woken up by Shania who was in his arms and kissing him. He couldnt control himself and he wanted to make love with Shania as quickly as possible. They went to a luxury hotel ordered by Shania. At first, he thought it was not proper to stay with Shania in one room, but when they were having sex, he felt it was just wonderful. They had no sex before. Exactly, they didnt touch each other at all. So, it was out of Davids expectation that they would have sex when they met again. Because it was the first time for them, so they were kind of crazy and didnt stop until both were exhausted.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Shania told David she wanted to marry him when she woke up the next morning. David agreed readily although he was a little astonished. He wanted to pursue Shania again, and that was why he came to find her. He had thought it would take him a long time to make her forgive him. After all, he had hurt her severely. He had never thought Shania would like to marry him. Honestly, it was an extravagant hope in his eyes. He was wild with joy when Shania said she wanted to marry him. It was the dream from the bottom of his heart to live with his beloved girl. Chapter 1002 Brother-in-Law David was clear that Shania was not to bring up old scores again when she mentioned how cold-hearted he was. She mentioned those unhappy memories just because she was drunken, so Davidforted her gently. He really overstepped the marks at that time. So, even if Shania mentioned those things when she was awake, he would not stop her. He admitted he was wrong at that time. He felt he had atoned for what he had done to Shania. Hearing his apology, Shania gently snorted and said nothing. Then she went on to chat with Maisie. Suddenly, David felt that something was wrong, because he heard Shania, who waspletely drunken, told Maisie, To tell the truth, if David refused to marry me, I had something on him. What? Maisie was puzzled. Ezra and David looked at Shania curiously. Shania smiled and exined, In fact, I asked my friends toe to the hotel that morning. They put their phones in my room and turned on the video. As soon as David and I entered the room, they started to video what we did, including our sex. So, David had to marry me whether he loved me or not. Ezra couldnt help butugh out loud, which made David stare at him with clenched teeth. Why did heugh that way? Was it funny? Fortunately, he agreed to marry me, so I let my friends go. It seemed there was no need for me to do like that. Shania, who was drunken, went on saying, without considering how David felt. David was forced to listen to her. He had never thought she would y tricks and let her friends to catch them. Of course, she did it because she loved him and wanted to marry him, but it seemed it was not proper to mention it now. It made him embarrassed, right? Ezra was here, who wouldugh at him. Maisie alsoughed out loud when hearing Shanias words. Nobody would me Shania, who just wanted to marry David eagerly. In fact, Shania was quite cute in Maisies eyes. She put in a good word for her brother, David must be extremely happy when he knew you wanted to marry him. How could he disagree?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In fact, it was also Davids intention from the bottom of his heart. Then David said, Of course I was extremely happy. You know I was worried that you would not forgive me. David then pulled Shania back. What was wrong? It seemed Shania, exactly, his wife now, liked his sister more than him. What was more, Ezra didnt want her to hold Maisie all the time, right? David held the drunken Shania into his arms, looking at Maisie and saying, We will go back home tomorrow. What? Maisie was surprised. Exactly, she was astonished. David and Shania had been to the civil affairs bureau and got their marriage certificates afternding on the Riverside City. Everything went on smoothly for all the materials needed had been prepared in advance. Maisie saw with her own eyes their marriage certificates. She felt d for them. But they had just been married for such a short time and didnt know each others family well. Could Shania cope with it if she went with David back home and visited their parents? Everybody knew their parents were difficult to get along with. I suggested to go back tomorrow. Shania said, lying in Davids arms. Although she was drunken, she tried her best to stick up for David. Anyway, we will pay a visit to them sooner orter. The earlier we visit them, the earlier David and I cane back and enjoy our life, right? Shania said, putting her arms around Davids waist. Maisie didnt expect Shania was such a cheerful person, but she was still worried. So, she asked, Do they know about you have married? No. David replied. He didnt n to tell it to them. In his eyes, there was no need. Without caring much about his parents, he nned to tell them the news after they reached there. Shania said, We n to tell it to them when we are back and meet them. Anyway, we have been married, so it doesnt matter whether they agree or not. Thats OK. Maisie nodded, But I know what you worry about. Just rest your heart, Maisie. Im not a coward. Shania said, full of mettle. David, who seemed to appreciate Shania very much, smiled. At first, Maisie worried that Shania couldnt deal with their parents who were always unreasonable. When seeing the rxed expressions on their face, she set her mind at rest. Without saying anything more, she raised her ss of wine and gave her best wishes, Then I wish you all the best. Thanks. Shania drunk off the wine before David could stop her. Seeing Maisie also polished off her wine, Ezra held her hand and said in a low voice, Thats enough, OK? Well, Ezra knew quite well that it was better to stop Maisie when she was a little drunken. He got this experience after Maisie was drunken several times. If she was slightly drunken, she would be very gentle and cute, and act like a spoiled child. Of course, he could make love with her to his hearts content. If she waspletely drunken, she would lose her mind and did something that he couldnt stand. For example, she drove him out of the housest time. And he had to take care of her if she drunk too much. She would be ufortable, or vomit sometimes, which made him crazy. So, Ezra wanted to stop Maisie now. It was the right time. If Maisie stopped, he would have a wonderful night then. But what he did made Shania unhappy. Raising the wine trembly, Shania said to him, My dear brother, its the first time that Maisie and I get together. So, we will drink to our hearts content. Ezra was hesitated to stop Maisie when hearing Shania called him dear brother sweetly. Compared with David who had never called him brother, it was morefortable to get on with the honey-mouthed Shania. Shania gave Maisie another ss of wine while Ezra was thinking silently. Then Maisie pushed Ezra away and began to drink like a fish. Ezra nced at David angrily, thinking he would regret it if he didnt try to stop them. He would miss a wonderful night since he had no intention to stop Shania. They two would bepletely drunken if they went on drinking like that. It would be really hard work to look after them then, for they were sure to be noisy and vomit everywhere. With a lot of pent-up discontentment to release, Ezra teased, Come on, call me brother, David David gave him a cold smile, Brother-inw. Ezra, who didnt expect David would call him brother, was so astonished that he was choked by the wine in his mouth and began to cough violently. Who knew the damned David would call him brother! Trying to stop the cough, he said dismissively, Sounds good. And you dont have to call me brother in the future. Chapter 1003: Never be Tolerant to Others David smirked, Why? You ask for it, right? My brother-inw? David again annoyed Ezra on purpose. Ezra looked back resentfully, Shut the fuck up. Although Ezra had been longing for the call by David-my brother-inw-to prove his status, he got goose bumps when he really heard of it; he did not get used to it at all. Given that they were hating each other at present, it was best that they did not mention the status inw. It would even be better to hear David call him by his name rather than my brother-inw. Maisie saw Ezra was disgusted at Davids call, and she pulled Ezra gently and protested in a low voice, Arent you looking forward to his acknowledgement? Why dont you like it when he does as you wish? Maisie knew that Ezra and David hated each other, not in an essentially hostile orpletely isted way. They had their own tempers, which were childish in Maisies eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. For example, David was alert to Ezras things and always reminded her that Ezra had dinner outside or something else. Maisie knew what David meant-he warned her against other women. Maisieughed it off smile each time. If Ezra did not love her and their family, it was of no use to be alert all the time. As for Ezra, he sneered each time he thought of David, Ive been your legal husband for so long, and I dont hear him call me brother-inw once. He doesnt show any respect for me. However, he was disgusted at Davids call now. Maisie, of course, had to protest about it. Ezra did not expect Maisies protest, and he had no excuse for it in front of Maisie-to be exact, he did not dare to make an excuse. He could do nothing but coax Maisie, Its all my fault. Its good to hear David call me like this. I really do. David smirked when he saw Ezra could not resist his sisters protest. That was how they hated each other: One would be happy if the other was frustrated. Ezra admitted his mistake with a good attitude, but Maisie was drunk and had no energy to niggle about anything. The dinner ended with the departures of Ezra helping Maisie into the car and David helping Shania. The next morning, after Shania had sobered up and took a long and enough rest, David and her went to the old home. Before they went out, David held Shanias hands and asked her in an undertone, Are you sure we are going there now? Shania gave him a dazzling smile. If we tell them all the things early, we cane back and live in peace forever. Undue dys may lead to more troubles. Okay. David had no objections. Shania stroked his face gently and said lovingly, David, weve missed for years. In the future, every day of my life, I want to live with you undisturbed. I dont want to waste a second, nor waste my energy on those who are not worth it. Go back and settle down all these matters, and then we will start our peaceful and happy life. Shania was not easy to be messed with. She was about to let Mr. and Mrs. Brennan give up the thoughts of harassing and torturing David. She wished they could stay in the little town and never appear to trouble them. David, as their son, and she, as their daughter-inw, would only take the responsibility for their illness and death; as for other things, they should not bother the young couple any more. I know. David held Shanias hands tightly. In fact, David did not ask Shania what she would do after they went back. He believed in her, and would support her unconditionally. He totally agreed with Shania. They had been missed each other for years because of David, and they only wanted to enjoy their lives in the future. They could not be troubled by those vexed family affairs. Never! After the flightnded, they rented a car and David drove it to the Brennans home. The Brennans used to live in a remote vige. But Mr. and Mrs. Brennan did not live there now. They grabbed lots of money from Maisie over the years and spent that money on a three-floor house in a town and decorated it in a luxurious way. Plus, Mrs. Brennan got arge sum of money from Ezra, and so, the furniture and the home appliances were all changed into the most expensive and high-quality ones. The house had now be a popr ce where many people came to visit every day. When David and Shania stepped into the house, Mrs. Brennan was ying cards with a group of people in a bright and clean living room. Nearby were several women of her age. Everyone was chatting loudly as they yed. What David heard was Mrs. Brennanining about Maisie. She told others that Maisie was an ungrateful daughter without doing her filial duties-Maisie married a rich man and then abandoned her parents. David was trembling with anger. If Maisie had not done her duties, they would not have had therge house today. They had looked for excuses for money from Maisie, since Maisie started to work. Poor Maisie had been grateful to Mr. and Mrs. Brennan at that time. Wholeheartedly. She only saved a small amount of money for her daily expenses and gave the rest of the money to her family. Afterwards, David and Maisie worked hard and became Julians right-hand man and woman. Along with their promotion, their sries had also been doubled. However, Maisie still gave most of her money to her parents, and that was why they could purchase the three-floor house now. And it was David and Maisies mother who was tempted to break off the rtionship with Maisie after she got Ezras money. But she now defamed Maisie and told others that Maisie was so ungrateful that she abandoned her parents. Shania pulled at Daviss sleeve and signaled to him to be calm. We dont need to get angry over these people who swear ck is white, because getting angry wont change what they are doing now. Davids mouth tightened, and he pressed his tip of tongue against his mr tooth to suppress his anger. Shania was d that Maisie had a younger brother David who had positive values and a clear mind in line with Maisie. Otherwise, Maisie would be in a more miserable situation where she was against by her parents and an always-asking-for-money brother, if David was a kind of brother who was ipetent or not taking his sisters side. However, if David was that sort of person, Shania would not fall in love with him as well. David calmed down with Shanias reassurance and opened the door with her hand clutched in his. The chattering stopped at their sudden appearance. Everyone stared at David in astonishment-to be exact, they stared at the fair, delicate girl beside him. They all knew about David, but no one had seen the young girl before. The girl had such a terrific temperament and seemed to grow up in a wealthy family and live a good life. You you are- Mrs. Brennan threw her cards violently after the initial dismay and stood up from her chair at once. She looked at David and Shania and asked in surprise. This is my wife, Shania. Ie here to visit you with her, said David, calmly. Mrs. Brennan nearly suffocated in great horror. Well. Actually, she was pissed off. Marriage was a big event in ones life. How could David do it without his parents permission? Chapter 1004: Strategy had been Ready In the wake of Mrs. Brennans emotional reaction, the middle-aged onlookers beside the table screamed, David, when did you get married? Ha! Mrs. Brennan woke from her previous surprise and red at Shania at once. She then asked David furiously, When did you get married? Why didnt you tell me? Tell me about the whole stuff! Mrs. Brennan was not a politedy indeed. And because of a special mindset as a mother, she immediately became disgruntled with Shania. In her mind, Shania was to me for Davids sudden marriage. Probably, it might be Shania who enticed her son into doing such an ungrateful thing. Yesterday, replied David with one word. Everyone could tell that David did not give a damn and was not going to exin it. Such an attitude irritated Mrs. Brennanpletely. She cursed with one finger pointing at David, David, do you think youve grown up? Why didnt you tell us before you were going to get married? Do you still respect me as your mother? Mrs. Brennan roared loudly. After the roar, the entire living room was quiet. It seemed everyone was waiting to have a goodugh at the quarrel between David and Mrs. Brennan. Mom, are you dissatisfied with me being your daughter-inw? Shania cried suddenly. She was red-eyed and her eyes were filled with tears. It seemed that she would burst into tears if Mrs. Brennan said one more hard words the next second. Mrs. Brennan had never experienced such a scene. In the past, Maisie would only ignore her or act against her, when she caused trouble to Maisie. Maisie never admitted being defeated in front of her, not even begging forgiveness once. But now, the girl next to her son was on the verge of tears. Mrs. Brennan thought she would be a bully if she continued to shout. When Mrs. Brennan was confused by Shanias reaction, Shania said in a choked voice, Do you think Im not pretty enough to be Davids wife? Or do you think Im not tall enough or attractive enough? Or do you think Ie from a poor family? Before Mrs. Brennan could say something, Shania seemed to be very nervous and exined, My parents runpanies abroad. Umm they are in charge of fivepanies in total. Mrs. Brennan was transfixed with shock by Shanias background. She had thought it was Shania who seduced her son. It turned out that it was her son who moved up to a higher ss thanks to the girl. II- Mrs. Brennan tried to ease the atmosphere by saying something, but she did not know where to begin. As for a snobbish person who was fond of money, Shanias family was rich enough to make her eyes shine with excitement. Shania made use of Mrs. Brennans weakness. She first told them about her own excellent family to get the right to speak for herself. It was not to show off wealth or to becent about her family. Shania knew how to deal with different people with different strategies. Obviously, Mrs. Brennan greatly objected to her at the beginning. Shania did not want to await Mrs. Brennans lifemanship so that she decided in the nick of time to show her wealthy family and speak in a piteous way. Thus, Mrs. Brennan had no idea how to deal with the situation. Shania knew clearly that Mrs. Brennan would be more ferocious than her, if she fought against her with toughness. But Mrs. Brennan did not know how to react when she acted like a weak, timid girl. At this time, David nced at the middle-aged women in the living room and asked them to leave in an unfriendly tone, Pleasee here some other day. Were going to have a family talk. David saw through their intentions of watching a family drama at a nce. He had grown up in such an environment and knew well that gossiping about others was their everyday joy. So, it was better to simply kick them out. Maybe it was his sour face that scared them, so Madeline, one of their neighbors took the lead to stand up and spoke smilingly to Mrs. Brennan, In this case, we gotta go first. Have a nice day. Mrs. Brennan was not in a mood to see them off and just waved her hand to say goodbye. These middle-aged women were difficult to send away. As they walked out, they shouted deliberately, What happened? Why didnt he tell his parents about his marriage before? Youre right. These young men are impolite and ungrateful. Ive heard the little Brennan was polite and obedient to his parents. Howe he be a bad son like his sister? Mrs. Brennan became even more furious due to the inmmatory remarks. The onlookers then left. When Mrs. Brennan was going to vent her anger, Shania covered her mouth suddenly and was about to puke, which made Mrs. Brennan still and silent. David, standing beside Shania, became worried when he saw her unwell. He held her in his arms and asked nervously, Whats the matter? With one hand covering her mouth, Shania blinked at him and asked Mrs. Brennan in a weak manner, Wheres the restroom? Mrs. Brennan froze in perplexity and pointed towards the restroom. Shania rushed into it and closed the door. Outside, Mrs. Brennan and David heard Shania was vomiting yet nothing came out. David was worried to death. He knocked at the door and asked, Shania, whats up? In disbelief, Mrs. Brennan murmured to herself, Is, is she pregnant? As a mother of two, Mrs. Brennan knew well about pregnancy symptoms. Im- David wanted to say impossible. They had been together for just a few days. How could she be pregnant? But, the next second, he realized. It might be Shanias strategy-she lied to her mother that she was pregnant. After all, they all knew that his parents were looking forward to having a grandson. If Shania was pregnant now, his mother would not be so hard on her. At this thought, David stopped his original words and said in a softer tone, It couldnt be? He replied in uncertainty-not his initial, emphatic denial. He was all to me. He trusted Shania so much that he had never asked her n for today. Shania only told him that she had prepared well and no more else. Thanks to the fact that he knew Shania well or they would give the trick away. But when he heard the sham noises of terribly vomiting, David was somewhat anxious. If she was really pregnant, would she be distressed as now? David had been concerned about Maisie when she was pregnant and always gave her a call. In fact, Maisies condition was quite good. She did not experience severe sickness during pregnancy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In spite of that, David was very worried about his sister at that time. If Shania would be in the same condition, he could not expect how nervous he would be. And the great pain when women gave birth to their babies David did not dare to imagine what was going to happen. How about not having a child? And Shania would not suffer the pain. Chapter 1005: Take Advantage of Her Weakness While David frowned tightly and became overly worried as he thought about these things, Mrs. Brennan was also as unsettling as a roller coaster. She was looking forward to David getting married and having a child. Who did not want a grandchild in their arms at their age? But at the same time, she was mad at Davids act of getting married first and informing themter. It showed his disrespect for them. Therefore, anger and delight were intertwined in her mind.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Then Shania walked out of the restroom, looking weak and pale. David came up and steadied her at once, asking worriedly, Feel any better? Shania found David acting normally. She knew he was ying with her and just leaned in his arms, murmuring, Yes. Come on, lets drink some water. Then David helped Shania walk to the living room, and they just ignored Mrs. Brennan. Mrs. Brennan followed them to the living room, looking embarrassed. She remembered his son, David, said Shania had to drink some water and reluctantly filled a cup of water for Shania. As usual, Mrs. Brennan would be tough and might ssh the water on Shanias face. However, she did not dare to do so this time and handed the water to Shania unwillingly, because Shania might be pregnant. Thank you, said Sania, politely, and she took the cup and drank. Mr. Brennan came back at this time. He had dropped by neighbor homes then and heard about Davids return with a woman and the twos marriage. In astonishment and anger, he went back immediately. Everyone would be humiliated and furious when his son got married yet did not tell him. Upon Mr. Brennans entering, Shania put down the cup and stood up to greet him with a sweet smile, Hello, dad, my name is Shania. Hehello, replied Mr. Brennan, awkwardly stopping. He just heard that his daughter-inw was pretty. To his great surprise, Shania was so gorgeous and graceful that she looked shining in the house. Her noble birth was conspicuous. And, no one would turn down a womans greeting with a bright smile. Thus, Mr. Brennan did not give Shania a mean look. He slowed down his pace and walked in, asking David in a soft tone, When did youe back? Why didnt you tell us in advance? Stop talking about nonsense. Mrs. Brennan interrupted his words and asked Shania, giving her a stare, I ask you, are you pregnant? Shania blushed and replied in a very low voice, Yeah What? Pregnant? Mr. Brennan was astounded aside. Mrs. Brennan totally ignored Mr. Brennan and continued to question Shania, When did you know about each other? Ive never known David had a girlfriend. And, they just got the marriage certificates yesterday. Mrs. Brennan did not believe they could have a baby that soon. Weve known each other since we all studied abroad. And we have been in love with each other for years, replied David. The reason why he gave the vague answer was that he did not want to tell the whole thing to his mother, nor to make her suspicious. If he told her they got the certificates as soon as they reconnected with each other, Mrs. Brennan would dig up their story as deeply as she could. Mrs. Brennan became even more mad, when she knew David hid his love story from the very beginning. She had been worried about Davids marriage since Davids job was stable. Every time David went back home, she would ask whether he had a girlfriend. She even arranged blind dates for him. However, David always told her that he did not have a girlfriend and refused all the blind dates. If she urged him, David would tell her that he wanted to do his career better when he was still young. She never imagined he had a girlfriend and now got married unexpectedly. Mrs. Brennan failed to describe her feelings clearly now. Why didnt you inform us before? No one gets married without telling their parents first, Mr. Brennanined. David returned straightforwardly, I dont think I could get married sessfully if I told you in advance. As a matter of fact, a perfect couple would sadly part because of his nitpicker mother. David did not want Shania to confront the bad quarrel with his parents. So, he decided to marry Shania first and inform his parentster. Having parted with Shania for so many years, David did not want to miss her again because of his parents lousy ideas. Mr. and Mrs. Brennan were annoyed by Davids words, and at the same time, they were certain that David deliberately withheld his marriage news from them. All at once, Mrs. Brennan burst into tears. Why? Why is my life so hard? My daughter abandoned me, and now, my son isnt obedient to me. What happened to me? I worked so hard to raise my daughter and my son. Why do I end up like this? Why do you end up like this? Dont you know why? Amid Mrs. Brennans sorrowful cries abruptly came a clear, sharp voice. Instantly, she stopped crying and looked at the speaker-it was Shania on the opposite couch who looked at her with contempt, instead of being sweet and weak just before. Mrs. Brennan was shocked beyond belief, unconvinced that Shania could speak out against her like that. Beyond endurance, Shania could not keep her smile at Mrs. Brennan who was lying through her teeth. Her daughter abandoned her? Her son was not obedient to her? These were implicit scolding of her as the culprit for sowing discord between Mrs. Brennan and her son. Granted that Shania never appeared in their lives, Mrs. Brennan and David would not have a good mother-son rtionship either. Shania heard about Mrs. Brennan nearly disowning David before. And now, Mrs. Brennan tried to pass the buck to her. She did not want to endure Mrs. Brennan any more. Confronted with Mrs. Brennan, who was transfixed with shock, Shania rose and said coldly to her, I can only tell you that- God is watching what you are doing. With the special stress on the word you, Shanias words were full of irony, which nearly drove Mrs. Brennan crazy. Shania directly attacked her, Dont be shrewish and make a scene. Im not taking it. If you want to maintain a peaceful, lovely family on the surface, then you should keep calm. If you want your son to cut all ties with you as your daughter does, then you can just squabble with us. What will people think of you when both your daughter and son disown you? They will think Maisie and David arent filial? Or will they believe you two are wicked? Shania took full advantage of Mrs. Brennans weakness-valuing her reputation and urately hit her. Mrs. Brennan could not create any disturbance. Mrs. Brennan thought, Shes right. If David goes away, it will be so embarrassing for me. And hees back with his wife. If we fight today, others will backbite me harshly. Chapter 1006: Feel Really Bad for You What was more, when Shania was speaking, David remained silent. In despair, Mrs. Brennan knew whom David supported. Distinctly, he did not stand by his parents side. Mrs. Brennan had a son! She had once believed that David was the best son in the world and he would definitely back her whatever happened between her and her daughter-inw. Mrs. Brennan had also been confident that she would have had overpowered her daughter-inw and made the girl obedient. In her fantasy, she would have kicked the girls ass, if she was not submissive. However, she found it just the opposite-Shania overpowered her. Mrs. Brennan could no longer make a scene as usual, but she was not going to be tolerant of it. She grinned with dissatisfaction and argued with Shania, Your parents run manypanies abroad, but it seems they dont teach you good things. Will a well-educateddye to her parents-inws house to coerce and threaten them? Shania gave her a bright grin. I wonder whether you know that businessmen do whatever to make profits. My parents big business is built on their shrewdness. Shania freely introduced her parents with self-deprecating humor-being scolded as an ill-bred girl did not irritate her in the least. Mrs. Brennan, instead, could not utter a word. To her surprise, Shania did not be furious, while Mrs. Brennan herself was angry and went very red in the face Shania went on, And, since you know about my parents, I shall inform you. When David and I give birth to our babies, you dont have to worry about who takes care of them. My parents wille to help, and you can just enjoy yourter years at home. Mrs. Brennan had dreamed of going to a big city and helping David look after his son all the time. However, what Shania said excluded her from their life, and thus, her dream fell. Moreover, Shanias decision showed an undisguised dislike for her. At this point, David took Shania in his arms and said, We have lots of things to do. And we dont eat here.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Then, David decided to leave with Shania-he did not want to see his parents and stay in the house any more. Shania, too, wanted to leave. They did not n to stay here for long. Mrs. Brennan shouted at David in great anger, David! David stopped and turned, staring at her in anger, I dont want to know you defame my sister again. Mrs. Brennan never saw her son look at her in this way-fiendishly and determinedly, with deep disgust. She froze. David left with Shania after saying that, without looking back. He had deemed himself as a filial son who did not stop his parents from asking Maisie for lots of money in time. What he used to attempt to do was giving back those money to Maisie. However, he gradually realized that he waspletely wrong. If he expressed his strong objection to his parents preference for him as a son from every beginning, they might not have belittled Maisie as a girl. His mother, Mrs. Brennan, kept saying all the time that she worked hard to bring up Maisie and him. But the truth was she did not, either did his father. They never paid for the two childrens education, because the two siblings had been needy students since little, and studied on grants. When they went to high schools and studied abroad, both were funded by the Hughes charity foundation, due to their excellent academic performance. Mr. and Mrs. Brennan never worried about their childrens tuition. David and Shania walked towards their car parked beside the gate of the house. David opened the trunk and took out piles of gifts which Shania rmended to buy for his parents. Shania said, whatever his mother thought and did, these gifts were to show respect for his parents in front of the neighbors. That was true. The piles of presents made up for their early departure. Not far away was a flock of bystanders. David fought back the disgust and said goodbye to his parents after all the presents were fetched out. Then, he just drove away with Shania. Mrs. Brennan managed to force a smile with teeth gritted in front of the neighbors. When the car receded into the distance, the bystanders gathered around Mrs. Brennan and asked why David and Shania left so fast. She could do nothing but make an excuse. Shania, my daughter-inw, is pregnant. She just threw up inside the house and felt bad. So, they are in a hurry to go to the hospital, since the medical condition is satisfying in the big city. The excuse made sense. People around sent their congrattions to Mrs. Brennan for the good news. As for how much sincerity there was in their good words, it remained unknown. Owing to her stone-hearted son and daughter-inw, Mrs. Brennan was not in a mood to entertain her neighbors and went back home after small talk. After she was back, Mrs. Brennan threw herself on the couch and signed andined, The old saying is true: once your son has a wife, he will forget and abandon his mother. People like Mrs. Brennan would never find her own faults but always think it was others to me. Thus, she would onlyin about others but never introspect her own manners. Although David gave her a shattering blow, she still did not know why she ended up like this-and she could not do anything about both David and Shania. She was quite sure that Shania, though looking delicate and pretty, was no pushover along with her super rich parents. If it had been the days before, Mrs. Brennan could vent her anger on Maisie or go to Riverside on the pretext of visiting Maisie and getting David and Shania into trouble. But she had disowned Maisie now. She probably could not call Maisie on the phone, not to mention Ezra, the demonic man, who was around Maisie. Mrs. Brennan could only sigh on the sofa at the thought. After David and Shania left, Shania let out a long sigh and leaned back in her seat. David nced at her uneasily and asked, Are you angry? Shania replied, I dont mind it. I just feel really bad for Maisie. And for you, too. If I have a son and a daughter, I will treat them fairly. If my son has one toy, so does my daughter. There will be no favoritism. Shania had lived abroad since childhood and her parents only had one child. That was her. So she simply did not experience any patriarchal discrimination. In fact, she had experienced it. Many people around advised her parents to have another child, preferably a son. Something like that. But Shanias parents never wavered over the decision of having one child nor belittled her because of her gender. Now she ran several of her parentspanies and all thepanies would be handed over to her-it was the best recognition for her. Chapter 1007: Ezra was Jealous When Shania talked about their children in the future, David also thought of her false pregnancy just now, and he asked, You just pretended to be pregnant. My mother will call us and ask about it after a time. What shall we do then? Shania looked at him with a smile and teased him, Theres the slightest difference between a month and two. So, I shall get pregnant as soon as possible. You want a babytely? David was surprised. He did not expect Shania to want a baby in such a short time. They were busy coping with many things after all. Sure, I do. Shania reached out and covered his right hand with her soft hand, grinning. I have to tie you up with my baby. Otherwise, youll run away. It was leg-pulling. David knew what she meant. He held her hand and said in a tolerant tone, Shouldnt I be the one to tie you up with the baby? Shania chuckled brightly with curved eyes. David held her hand tightly, then let go, and focused on driving. Now, he must be the one who was afraid of her running away. He had been desperately longing for her. Once he had got her, he did not want to lose her. David swore to himself that he would cherish this valuable love for his whole life. It seemed a thought struck him, and David suggested, We take time to see some houses. I want a bigger one. Since they had decided to get married and Shania wanted a baby, they had to move into a bigger house. Although Shania followed him to Riverside without any hesitation and did not make any financial demands on him, he could not treat her poorly and always tried his best to give her the best life. A bigger one? It was Shanias turn to be surprised. She thought Davids current house was big enough for them. Yeah. Bigger. And you can decorate it as you like, David insisted. Shania was delighted. She did not care about it indeed, but Davids proactive insistence showed his sincerity. Therefore, she simply epted his suggestion. Since then, Shania mused about the new habitation, Our new house should be close to where Maisie lives. So, we can meet each other and hold parties more often. Riverside was a metropolitan area. If they did not have each other close, it would be inconvenient to drop around. Especially when having children, people did not prefer to go out. It would be more convenient to live next to friends and drop around or have parties with kids. Shania enjoyed crowds and used to hold parties to invite friends to y together. But now she did not have many friends in Riverside, except Maisie, the only sibling of David. Shania saw it as a must to live close to Maisie. David knew Shanias preference well and was also willing to live next to Maisie. Thus, he nodded in agreement and said, Good idea. Well do as you wish. Then, he added, Thanks. He thanked her for living in a strange city for his sake, despite no rtives around. After all, all her rtives, friends and even her career were abroad. But she came here willingly. She said it in an easy tone that since thepanies were hers, she could either work at home or abroad and she could even set up a branch at home. What moved David most was that her parents did not object to Shanias decision but supported her as much as they could. What was more, her parents did not have the slightest prejudice nor dislike against him, after they knew he treated Shania in such a cold and indifferent way before. To his surprise, after he exined it was all because he thought he was not a perfect match for Shania, theypletely understood what he had done. They understood his self-abasement and pain. They hoped David and Shania would cherish each other and live a better life, since they rectified the misunderstandings. As they said, only they made the best of the days ahead, those days they missed could not be seen as wasted. Her parents had the tolerance and kindness which David had never imagined. Before he met Shanias parents, he had decided to kneel down, apologizing and confessing his mistakes. But it turned out that they did not say a harsh word to him. David was deeply moved and made a silent vow to himself that he would care about Shania for his life. For Shanias parents were so forgiving and generous, David would never hurt Shania nor upset her. He would definitely treat her well. Compared with her parents, David found his parents were so mean. He could even give his life to Shania to repay her parents kindness. Instead of staying in the town, they bought tickets and flew back to Riverside at once. Their good life just began. Many things awaited to be prepared, and Shania needed time to adjust to life in Riverside. It was dinner time when the two arrived at Riverside and Maisie called them to eat at her home. Maisie was worried about whether Shania felt wronged in the town. Shania said happily as she ate the delicious food, Im fine. Only the one whom you cared about hurt you, would you feel wronged. If the unimportant hurt her, she would not even give them a nce, let alone care about what they had talked about. Mrs. Brennan was her mother-inw merely in name, a nobody she did not care about. But Shania could not speak out her dislike in front of Maisie and David, because Mrs. Brennan was their mother, after all. That was why she just told Maisie she was fine and stopped her words. David said to Maisie, Everythings fine. Dont worry. Good. Maisie nodded. Ezra, sitting next to her, nced at David and did not utter a word. After dinner, the two men smoked in the garden. Ezra passed a cigar to David and asked, and his eyebrows raised, Is that true? Everythings fine? Yeah, answered David. Whether she made up some bad rumors about your sister? Ezra knew well what Mrs. Brenna would say. David remained silent, which was also a tacit approval. Ezra sneered, If it isnt for your sisters sake- Ezra did notplete his words. He thought the same as Shania: they were Davids parents after all. Ezra should not say anything harsh to Davids face. David took a long drag on his cigar, and in the next second, he put it out quickly in the bin nearby. Whats the matter? Ezra was perplexed about what David had done. David exined to him, We want a baby. Ezra could not say a word. He became jealous. David had been with Shania for just a couple of days and they wanted a baby in such a short time.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Didnt they need time to negotiate? And, what a lucky boy David was! He could meet Shania, who had been sopletely in love with him. She forgave him as soon as he apologized and wanted to give birth to his baby without any hesitation! Chapter 1008: Thanked for What? David saw through Ezras feelings. Whats up? Jealous? Ezra sneered, Nope. I already have a baby and your sisters whole heart. His beloved wife also loved him wholeheartedly. He was not jealous of Shanias love for David. David gave him a meaningful look and a blow. We want a baby now and it is based on the fact that we both love each other. But my sister didnt give birth to your son in the same condition. In silence, Ezra tightened his lips and his eyes darkened. What David said upset Ezra and made him more apologetic for Masie. At the thought of Maisie being lonely during pregnancy and parturition, he wanted to p himself, a bigoted man on the face at that time. If Maisie had aborted the child as he had wished before, he would not have been in love with Maisie at that time, not to mention their sweet life now. David found Ezra in a sad mood and continued, Theres a way topensate for it. My sister and you can start to prepare for another baby now. And you stay by her side during this pregnancy. Ezra red at David. So, this was Davids way of urging them to have a second child? David should not be concerned over their business like this. Mind your own business, said Ezra, and he put out his cigar and went back. Ezra was wavering over whether to have a second child or not. Sometimes, he desperately wanted another baby; at other times, he did not. Why he wanted a second baby was that he wanted to take good care of Maisie during pregnancy this time and make up for what had happenedst time-the same idea as Davids. The reason why he did not was that he refused to let Maisie suffer the great pain of parturition again and wanted topensate his son for the months without a father. He always felt guilty for his a-few-months absence and thought it was more than enough to have just one baby in his life. Ezra was trapped in an unprecedented stage of hesitation.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie and Shania were busy talking. When she found out Shania decided to buy a new house close to hers, Maisie was happy and touched. Since Maisie had been disowned, David became her own rtive. It was super nice to see Shania was actively close to her. The two took out their phones and browsed where to live. Ezra and David went back and knew what they were talking about. Ezra walked up and took away Maisies phone. You dont need to browse online to buy a house. Our friends and I own nearby real estate. You can just tell me where you want to live and Ill ask my friends for a one-to-one service. Ezra bought the nearby vi for Nancy and it was because he had happened to know his neighbor wanted to sell it. In fact, the four guys had lots of real estate and superior houses in hand. It was just a piece of cake for Ezra if David and Shania wanted to buy a new house. Thank you, Ezra. Thank you, our dear brother-inw. If it is possible, please find a house for us in yourmunity. Shania called Ezra brother-inw in a nicer and more sincere way than David did. The same word said by David was deliberately ironic. You want to settle down in our neighborhood? Ezra repeated their requirement. Shania nodded with a smile. Yes. Living close to you is convenient for us to drop around in the future. Shania, as a candid person, talked frankly about her intention. Ezra nced at Maisie and smiled. Thats OK. I will have someone show you the houses tomorrow. Obviously, Maisie loved Shanias n. Ezra knew that Maisie valued her ties of kinship with David, and so, Ezra promised Shania without hesitation. After all, he would be satisfied if Maisie was satisfied. But Ezra doubted whether he could get along well with David when they lived next to each other. Plus, his life would be tough if he made Maisie upset. Anyway, he would not let Maisie feel wronged. He just worried about David finding faults with him, since David disliked him even now. He wished Shania could make David obedient and it would save him a lot of trouble. With Ezras promise, Shania and Maisie had no need to worry about the house and began to talk about other things. While the twodies were chatting, Ezra and David, on the other hand, just sat aside and looked at each other in silence. The atmosphere was good, and seemingly, a party like this was just about the women having fun. After David and Shania left, Maisie put her arms around Ezras waist and said gratefully, Thanks. She thanked him for taking the initiative to deal with Shania and Davids house. Thanked him for epting her rtives. Ezra understood what she meant, but he deliberately asked, eyebrows raising, For what? In the quiet of the night, Ezras whispers were extremely alluring. At that time, they just came out of the bathroom. In her arms, Ezras tight body was seducing Maisie into flinging him onto the bed. Driven by alcohol, Maisie did as she thought. Tonight, Maisie drank with Shania, and now, she was tipsy. Well, alcohol did have an impulsive effect. When she looked down at the man lying under her, she was a little bit mortified. What was wrong with her? She increased her sex drive in her thirties? Maisie was surprised. So did Ezra, who was now thrown onto the bed. But then he could not resist smiling. He really enjoyed it and wanted it more often. Sometimes it brought a different experience to a man if the woman took the initiative on the bed-Ezras awfully tense body proved it. Because of her mortification, Maisie paused. And then she kissed him on his lips and tried to stop him from thinking. It was all that Ezra could wish for. He closed his eyes and let Maisie do whatever she wanted. The next morning, Ezio woke up first and climbed into therge bed, crying out Dad, Mom. Ezra then was awakened. Ezra reached out and held the little boy in his arms, lest he disturb Maisie, who was still sleeping. Ezra stared at the little handsome face and negotiated with the little boy. Well leave mom asleep and we go upstairs first? However, the little boy ignored him. All he wanted to do was to jump on Maisie. For a baby like him, hugging his mother was the first thing to do when he woke up. Ezra looked at Maisies fair shoulder beside him and covered it with the quilt. Then, he sat straight with Ezio in his arms. Last night was rather messy due to Maisies activeness. She fell asleep even without wearing a piece of clothes. So, it was quite unfit to let Ezio slip into her arms. Chapter 1009: A Little Bit Temper Ezra totally forgot that his son was just a baby under one year old and it was OK if they just hugged each other naked. Many babies of his age were enjoying their mothers breast feeding. Maisie started weaning Ezio ahead of time because she wanted to go back to work. But as soon as Ezra and Ezio sat straight, Ezio began to groan, protesting against being forced away from Maisie. He awakened Maisie with the groaning. Maisie raised her hands to hold the baby instinctively. In this case, Ezra had to put Ezio into Maisies quite cuddle and kissed her on the cheek, saying, Ill go fetch your pajamas. Then, he went to the locker room. Maisie did not know what to say and could only coax her baby through a quilt, gently saying good morning to him. The little boy rubbed himself against Maisies breast through the quilt, which had a calming effect on him. Ezra took Maisies clothes back at this time. The scene in front of him solidified his idea of the couple sleeping in separate rooms with Ezio. It would also be fine if Ezio slept with Daisy. Otherwise, the little boy was really a hindrance to the young couples sweet life. They did not dare to make much noise at night, for fear that their movements would awake him. Also, Maisie could not have a sound sleep in the morning, because Ezio would awaken her at first after he woke up. Therefore, Ezra saw it as a pressing thing to let Ezio sleep in another room. While Maisie was wearing clothes under the quilt, he held Ezio and proposed, How about letting Ezio sleep with Daisy? No way, Maisie refused straightforwardly. She never thought about it. At least, it was impossible when Ezio was such a tiny baby. First of all, Ezio was too little. Sometimes, he slept lightly and needed Maisiesfort when he woke with a start. Secondly, Ezio had hardly been apart from Maisie at night since birth, except for a few nights that he slept in Daisys room, because Maisie came home toote or was drunk. But those were exceptional cases. Normally, Ezio slept beside Maisie. Even after Maisie and David had reconciled, Ezio slept in their bedroom at night. It was totally uneptable for Maisie to have Ezio not sleep with his parents at such a young age. Maisies objection was as expected. What Ezra had not expected was Maisie directness. It showed that Ezra was less important than Ezio in Maisies heart. Though he knew it well, he was still heartbroken when he saw Maisies attitude with his own eyes. Although you dont want it, theres no need to say it in such a resolute tone. Ezra grunted and protested. You shouldnt have brought it up! replied Maisie. Then she held his son and left the bed in pajamas. In Ezras opinion, what Maisie did was nothing else but a heartless neglect of their sexst night. But Ezra had no right to change anything, so he got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. Maisie changed Ezios diaper and fed him a bottle of form. At this time, Ezra finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom. Maisie then passed Ezio to Ezra and it was her turn to wash up. Ezra nced in the direction of the bathroom and went downstairs to pass Ezio to Daisy. Then he stepped up again. He wanted to talk to Maisie, because he was neglected-precisely speaking, Maisie spoke to him in a tone and attitude that were too terrible. Thus, when Maisie was out of the bathroom, she found Ezra standing outside with a sad look. Whats the matter? Maisie did not look at him and walked straight to the locker room. Im upset. Ezra followed her into the locker room and did not leave when she was changing her clothes. Maisie took out the clothes for work and nced at the man leaning against the wardrobe with a begging-forfort look. She refrained from throwing clothes in his face. Maisie knew why he was upset. It was because of her tone. But she was annoyed as well. When she thought that Ezra wanted Ezio to sleep separately from them as such an infant, she was boiling with anger. Maisie thought Ezra was a bad father. He must have felt that his son interfered with his enjoyment at night, so he ruthlessly tried to let him sleep in another room. Maisie red at the man beside her and said, How can you feel wronged? She found the man was too difficult to deal with. He was so touchy that she could not say anything harsh to him and required to be coaxed all the time. Come on, he was a man! He should be the one to coax his wife. Maybe her period wasing. Maisie felt agitated and did not want to talk to Ezra at all. She wanted to flee from him. Then she said, Tomorrow is Saturday. Im going to call Shania and well go to a hot spring. Well leave tonight. You look after Ezio for the weekend. Okay? Ezra was dumbfounded. What did she mean? She stressed that he looked after Ezio. Did it mean that she would not take him to the hot spring? He protested against her tone and now he was abandoned. She was going to run away from him. OMG. Ezra gripped Maisie, who intended to walk out, and trapped her in his arms. Not take me to the hot spring? You wicked little one. Ill be with Shania, said Maisie, coolly. You dont have to feel abandoned. Ill tell Shania not to take David, either. Its a girls weekend.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ezra strongly refused it, No. What if other guys covet you two beautifuldies? Maisie replied, Then he will be with us. There was no word about taking Ezra with them. Ezraughed in anger and fought for his right on his own. It isnt fair not to let me be with you, right? Maisie chuckled, Are you in the mood to go to the hot spring with us? Ezra nodded. Of course, I am. I want to go with you and take a rest and y! Maisie gave him a dazzling smile. Is that true? I think you arepletely in a bad mood. After saying that, Maisie pushed off his arms and turned to leave. Though angry, Ezra smiled at her words. Her previous words paved the way for the final taunt. It was their everyday battles of wits and guts. Ezra could not be angry any more because of her words. He walked after Maisie and stopped her from leaving. He then held her hands and said in a soft tone, I am wrong. Its all my fault. Change your clothes. Dont bete for work. Ezra said as he pulled Maisie back to the room. Maisie was generous and she did not continue to argue with him since Ezra stoppedining. When she came back to the locker room and changed her clothes, Ezra waited for her outside. As soon as Maisie dressed up and stepped out, Ezra waved his phone and smiled at her. I just booked a hotel. Can we go together? Maisie smiled tolerantly. What a clever boy! He gantly booked the hotel. And she didnt have the gall to leave him alone at home, did she? Chapter 1010: An Unexpected Thing Ezra let out a sigh of relief, when he seeded in getting the chance to go with Maisie. Oops He had almost been on the brick of losing it. Maisie gave him a nce and found him sighing secretly. She thought it was funny but touching. If he had known the final result, why did he beg forfort just then? After thinking, Maisie apologized, Sorry. I did have a bad attitude and tone to you just then. All at once, Ezra shook his head. No. You are very good. I am to be med for it. Maisie was speechless. If only he could have such an attitude before. She cupped his face by her hands and kissed him on the lips. All right. Lets go down. Otherwise, its toote to go to work. She was coaxing him. Indeed. And the two had reconciled. Ezra pressed her waist to his own body and kissed her many times. When he finally let go, Maisie was angry again. But when they showed up on the first floor, they were sweet again in front of Daisy, the cook and others. After having breakfast, they said goodbye to Ezio and drove to work separately.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Not long after Maisie arrived at the office and sat down, David knocked at her door and walked in. Directly, he asked, Have you squabbled with Ezra? A pause. Maisie did not deem the small talk in the morning as a squabble or quarrel, and then she denied, Nope. Why? David raised his eyebrows and said, He called me about the house then. And heined on the phone that you spoke to him in a very bad tone. He sounded piteous. Maisie covered her forehand with her hands and found it throbbing, What the hell does he want to do? David sneered, Ive seen through his mind. He ns to grumble to me before you do, implying that he is piteous. Then, gradually, I wouldnt hate him that much. Hands down, Maisiemented, Hes always idling and doing things like this. David smiled, He failed to get any favors or support from meCI told him my sister is very gentle and she never talks to others in a bad manner. If she treats someone badly, it means that person drives her crazy. He implied that Ezra asked for it. Maisie was speechless about Davids response. She asked, You do want to fight against him, right? David sneered, He tricks me. Always. And heined about you to me. He deserves it! Maisie did not want to deal with David and Ezras rtionship and waved her hand to signal David to leave. Hurry back to your office and do your work. There must be a lot of things waiting for you. David took a few days off after the vacation in order to cope with his marriage with Shania and his family matters. Since now everything had been settled down, all David had to do was working hard to make money for his wife and future kids. Although Shania did not have to use his money, he had to take good care of his new familyCearning lots of money was always the right thing to do. Until now, David and Maisie lived in peace finally. They had to work wholeheartedly for Julian Hughes and the Hughes Group. David knew his tasks were heavy and turned around to walk out. Before he went out of the office, he turned and looked at his sister and said thoughtfully, Anyway, I wish you a happy life with Ezra. Sometimes, being harsh is necessary. But sometimes, you can restrain yourself from it. Then David walked out and receded, leaving Maisie sitting with a smile. Obviously, David was in defense of Ezra, telling her not to be too harsh to Ezra. Was she such an unreasonably mad woman in Davids heart? But it also proved form another side that David started to acknowledge Ezra as his brother-inw, or he would not talk for him. Though he said he disliked Ezra, he had gradually changed his views of Ezra, indeed. For Maisie, it was a good news. She understood no matter how they hated each other on the surface, they always did good for her. Ezra loved her. So did David. After dinner, Maisie suddenly received a call from Anya in Ustistan. Maisie answered the phone and Anyas voice sounded strange. Anya asked Maisie in a low voice, Is Ezra next to you? Nope, Maisie said, He received a phone call just now and went upstairs to do his work. Anya breathed a sigh of relief and continued, Find an absolutely quiet ce. You cant let Ezra know what we are talking about. I Anya sighed, I want to tell you something. Its important. OK, replied Maisie, without hesitation. Then she put up her coat in the hallway and went out of the house with the phone in her hand. Curious as she was, she knew Anya must have a reason to require so, and she did not ask it. After considering for a while, Maisie chose to say things outside, because Ezra woulde to her whenever he finished his work. It was nice to stroll along the path before the door and the sight was good to see whether Ezra was walking out of the house. I go outside. Its safe. You can tell me, said Maisie. Anya was about to cry at the other end, murmured with chagrin, It seems that I am pregnant What? Maisie was so shocked that the phone nearly fell down. Since then, Maisie had realized why Anya required her to find a ce without Ezra. Her shout would surely attract Ezras attention. Phil and I, we, we Anya was too awkward to exin it. Then she spoke with a sudden determination, The night before I left, he came to me. He was drunk and spoke badly. I was so furious that I decided to have goodbye sex with him. I thought it was thest time and we would never meet each other again afterwards. ButC But I did not expect to be pregnant! Anya, at the other end, told Maisie in great vexation, stamping her foot. In the past four years since they fell in love, Phil had pestered her for having a baby. She did not want to. Sometimes, they guessed their contraception might have failed, but luckily, their guess was wrong each time. Who would know she could be pregnant this time? It happened after she cut off all the ties with Phil by threatening him with her suicide! Anya thought it was Gods punishment for her! She had been in Ustistan for a long time. Her period did note on time, and she did not care about it at first. She just thought it was an endocrine disorder in an unustomed climate. She waited and waited and waited. Her period still did note. She almost died of fright at the possibility of pregnancy and bought a pregnancy test with worry. The result was like a bolt from the blue. Maisie froze in shock. She knew Phil had been craving for a baby over these years. Now Phil and Anya had divorced. And Anya was pregnant. What a surprise! God sent nuts to those who had no teeth! Chapter 1011: Wanna Keep the Baby After calming herself down, Maisie asked Anya in a soft voice, You want to keep this baby, dont you? If Anya didnt want the baby, she should have gone to the hospital and aborted the child long before. She had no need to agonize over this, let alone confide in Maisie. Otherwise, she would probably allow them to know after she did it. Another reason why Maisie was sure Anya did want to keep the child was that Anya didnt choose to talk with Emilia or somebody else but her. It was probably because Maisie had once given birth to Ezras child without his knowledge, thus Anya could ask her for help. Anya was surprised in the phone, How do you know that? Maisie chuckled and said to her reassuringly, If you dont, you wont act like this. Anya gave a mighty sigh, Youre right, but Im afraid that I cannot take good care of the baby by myself. And if Phil gets wind of it, that will be a big trouble. Phil would definitely take Anya back if he knew about itCunless he had given her up. However, he would be bound to fight her for custody because he wanted a child so badly after all. Considering of this, Anya was overwhelmed by sorrow Dont worry. Things will eventually sort themselves out. If you decide to have the child, then you should face it positively. Maisieforted Anya with such words. Soon afterwards, she asked Anya, Can you tell me why you wanna keep the child? You are young and your future is full of potential. You can marry a good guy and have children anew. This baby is not good for your future. For myself, I thought I was not young. And I was hurt by Ezra so much that I didnt want to be into another rtionship. So that was why I kept my child. But to Phil, you Maisie felt a bit embarrassed so that she didnt go on speaking, but Anya understood. Maisie meant that Anya didnt love Phil as much as she loved Ezra; she had no need to bear Phils child. I just Anya murmured, I just dont want to hurt such a little life inside me, and I like children. Then she said with mockery. Actually, I dont want to go steady or get married with anybody. Wise people never fall in love, uh-huh? Its good to be single, isnt it? As Anya uttered these words, she was in a buoyant mood. She didnt say it with forced lightness. Actually, she had lost her interest in love; and she wanted to have a baby while she was still young in case she would live a lonely life. Anyway, the father of this baby was so excellent and she might give birth to another elite. Being silent for a moment, Maisie added, If you have made the decision, I will support you. But at the same time, you should be prepared for that it wille to Phils knowledge someday. Due to the level-headed advice from Maisie, Anya calmed down gradually.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Anya was silent in the phone, Maisie said, Think twice about the baby. Then well talk about whatever follows. Anya asked, If I decide to keep the child, will you help me to keep this from Phil? As long as possible? Absolutely, answered Maisie without hesitation. Anya said apologetically, But it means you need to keep it from your husband as well. They are so fraternal that they will tell him at once if they know about it. Im afraid that it will affect your rtionship A couple should be of one mind, shouldnt they? If Maisie and other women helped Anya, it meant they hold out on their husbands. What if the men med them for it? Maisie knew what she was worried about it and said, Although we should be at one mind, we dont have to tell each other everything. If we want to make our family better, we naturally work with one heart and one mind. Rest assured. We just help our friend separately. It cannot affect our rtionship. Thanks Anya got a little choked up, I totally have no idea about this, thus I turn to you. Besides my mom, you are the people whom I can trust inpletely. So far, Anyas mother had showed no sign of waking. She couldnt tell her mom about what happened to her and get suggestions from her mom. She could only confide in Maisie and others. Before Anya phoned Maisie, she was at war with herself because she really worried that her affair would affect the rtionship between Maisie and Ezra. I know how you feel, honey. Ive been there. Dont worry. I will help you as best I can. Maisie had great empathy with Anya, thus she felt bad for her. Anya was so young that she could hardly take good care of herself, let alone bear a child and look after the child on her own while study in school Thinking of it, Maisie said to Anya, I suggest you to find a domestic who can cook for you in order to ensure nutrition for you and the baby inside you. I know you have been learning to cook and you can take care of yourself good, but youd better eat nourishing food during your pregnancy. During Maisies pregnancy, she didnt do it because she was good at cooking. But she found Daisy in advance to specially care for her son after she gave birth. But Anyas cooking seemed Anya epted Maisies suggestions earnestly and said, Thank you. I will try itter. Here are a lot of nannies who can cook tasty food. Maisie added, Well, if you have financialC But Anya stopped her, Its OK. I have sold my house andpany to Phi. I got enough money. And now, I dont need to pay the medical fee for my mom. Maisie also learnt from Ezra that Phil had paid the hospital and rehabilitation costs for Anyas mom for the years toe. She thought Phil did a right thing because it was he who indirectly led to the car ident. He should be responsible for this. And in a way, what he did prevented Anya from economic problems. Anyas mother, who was in aa would spend a hefty amount of money because no one would when she would wake up. Even though Anya held the money by selling her house andpany, she would soon run out of it. Then, the life would be so harsh for a girl who needed to live and study abroad while continued to earn her mothers medical fee. Chapter 1012: Does She Still Think of Me? Now that you are not strapped for money, and you want to have the child, then you should make your life better yourself, said Maisie. Thanks, said Anya, whose voice obviously turned brisk, I will. Maisie added after thinking, It will be suffering to experience the challenge of pregnancy and birth giving all alone. Hope you will get through it. It was true, especially when one was indisposed due to pregnancy. Normally, every expectant woman couldnt avoid experiencing negative emotions, even they were apanied by husbands, much less the women like them who could only withstood it by themselves. Maisie added again, If you need help, call me anytime. At this moment, Anya was extremely moved, sobbing in the phone, Thank you so much Calm down. Keep your mood steady. Its good for your baby, Maisieforted her in a soft voice. Maisie then asked, By the way, do you have morning sickness? Or other difort? Anya answered. Just feel sick in the morning sometimes. Well, good luck. Otherwise its too painful, Maisie sighed with relief and added after thinking, Im worried about you. I will find time to see you in a few days. Anya hurried to say, Its okay. I can take care of myself. Dont worry. Im fine. Maisies tenderness and concern made Anya impressed, but she didnt want to bother Maisie. It was in the foreign country after all. The distance was too far. Another reason why Anya refused Maisie to see her was that she actually had severe morning sickness. Anya said so just in order to ease Maisies mind. She could hardly eat anything in those days. A little food could churn her stomach, even make her vomit. If Maisie came to see her, she would worry about her badly. As Maisie wanted to say something, she found that Ezra seemed to look for her from home. Hence, she didnt insist on visiting Anya, saying quickly, Well, then take care of yourself, honey. Let me know if you need anything. Ezra ising. Lets leave it at that.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. OK, lets talkter, said Anya. Fine. While Maisie hung up, Ezra just came to her. Why make calls outside? Ezra said so, squeezing Maisies hands which were a bit cold. Then he took off his coat to wrap her up. Thank you. Maisie actually felt a bit chilly after standing outsides for a while. Although she felt moved by Ezras actions, she was afraid that he would catch a cold. Then she said at once, Lets go inside. Dont catch cold. And it exactly avoided the question that he just asked her. Ezra put an arm on Maisies shoulders, answering in a casual tone, Thats OK. Im fine. And whom did you phone outsides? Maisie unexpected that Ezra asked again. Seeing that Ezra probably thought that she must give a call to a guy, Maisie had to exin, It was Anya. Ezra raised his eyebrow and asked, Then why outside? Obviously, Ezra didnt trust her. For one who was always in the state of jealousy, he could never think of that Maisie called Anya outside due to some special reasons. What he could only think of was that Maisie must keep something from him. And it must be a call from a man! It was said that one falling in love would be a fool. And Ezra proved that. Maisie had to show him her phone, Anyas number. Ezra checked it for quite a while and finally felt relieved after making sure that it was Anya indeed. But afterwards, he asked, What were you talking about? And I cant even know it. It was something bad about Phil for sure. Maisie told a lie. By his initial reaction, Ezra asked, Did Phil bother her? It was quite normal for Ezra to think so. Phil was so crazy that Ezra and Julian were concerned all the time that Phil could not help but visit Anya. Therefore, no sooner had Maisie said that Anya talked something bad about Phil with her than Ezra thought Phil would bother Anya. He didnt, Maisie smiled, We can just talk about what he did to Anya, cant we? Ezra frowned slightly, You rack up the past when having a talk, uh-hum? Ezra recalled that the rtionship between he and Maisie had once hit a low. And while he broke up with Maisie, Emelia and others were very dissatisfied with him. If they often chatted about this, he would beshed each time, wouldnt he? Thats fine. Lets go home first. Its too cold outside. Maisie felt she couldnt continue talking with Ezra and changed the subject directly. After getting home, they stopped this topic. But Ezra became suspicious, then he gave Phil a call, Just now, Maisie talked with Anya in the phone for quite a while. Without my knowledge. You dont bother Anya, do you? Phil just answered, F**k off. Ezra was angry, Whats wrong with you? I just ask you in case you will drag me down. You know what? They just said something bad about you, Ezra said snappishly, Perhaps, we will be roasted due to you. Thats great. If that happens, I will feel fair, Phil still spoke in an annoying tone, I cant suffer it all alone. Ezra was speechless. He didnt want to talk with Phil any longer. As Ezra intended to hang up the phone, Phil suddenly asked slightly, We have been divorce for so long, and she has been in the foreign country. But she still talk about me with Maisie. Does she still think of me? Ezra almost burst intoughter, but he refrained a bit and said, Mr. Henderson, what make you feel that Anya still think of you? If she still does so, why did she cry out for divorcing you. In order to calm him down, Ezra said so for his good, Bro, dont kid yourself. Phil didnt say anything and hung up. Chapter 1013: Get Suspicious Ezra got annoyed due to Phil. He ignored Phil after hanging up and focused on having the cozy night with his wife and son. Phil who seemed sober in the phone now failed to calm down. He kept on pondering what Anya and Maisie talked about. ording to Maisies story, the reason why Anya phoned her was to roast him, which was not Anyas style. Only Ezra who was love-struck would trust Maisie, but Phil didnt believe a word of her words. Anya was not that kind of person who would talk about her ex-husband. She actually had a heart of stone, who was unwilling to mention him at all. If she did say something bad about him, it represented that she still thought about him. It was because of resentment that she remainedining about him long after their divorcing. As a cheesy saying went, Smacking and scolding are a form of love. And the resentment probably came from love. Phil knew that Anya didnt love him, so he was sure that Anya would not speak ill of him. So, why on earth did she talk with Maisie in the phone for so long? Did she get sick? Thinking of this, Phil sat up on his bed suddenly with a sullen look, which showed he did worry about her. Though Anya was slender, she had a healthy body who hardly got ill. However, once she fell ill, it would be severe which could make her fail to get up for days. In retrospect, Anya just got sick for twice during their marriage. The first time was that she ate out with her schoolmates and got an acute stomach flu. On that day, she suffered diarrhea and sickness and even had a fever. Phil sent her to the hospital at midnight, and she had an IV drip all night. The other time was she ran away from home after being at odds with Phil. It was a cold winter night, and she caught a cold in her flimsy clothes. And she was too stubborn to tell him after that which finally led to a pneumonia due to a fever. At that time, she stayed in hospital for three days. Since then, Phil had been extraordinarily nervous when she got sick, fearing that something bad happened to her. He totally had no idea why she suffered from serious illness every time which seemed to be fine superficially but actually serious. Sometimes, he felt helpless that her illness was as obstinate as her. While others would soon be cured, hers were terrible. And almost killed him. Since she had talked with Maisie on the phone for so long this time, she was perhaps under the weather. Then he got through to Maisies phone to find out the truth. When Maisies phone was ringing, she and Ezra was about to sleep. As she saw that it was Phil, she couldnt help but frown, being a little worried about that if Phil knew something. But what annoyed her even more was that Ezra must say something to Phil, otherwise Phil would impossibly have known she phoned Anya before and given her a call now. After all, she didnt have much connection with him. Thinking about that, Maisie gave a cold nce at Ezra. What a dear friend! Hardly had he caught wind of Anyas affair when he hurried to report to Phil. Feeling her nce, Ezra was so frightened that he hastened to sit up, looking at her phone screen, on which there was Phils name. Ezra felt a headache. What was wrong with him? Giving Maisie a call obviously revealed to her that he had tipped Phil off about Anya. She must be unhappy. This freak was throwing him into lions den. What a bad man! IC Ezra looked at Maisie and tried to exin. But Maisie ignored him and answered the phone directly. Phil came straight to the point, in a worried tone, She got sick? Maisie naturally knew who she was because she was the person Phil cared about most. And she answered lightly, Nah. Phil then asked, So why did you talk so long on the phone? She had to admit that Phil was aggressive now, but she understood him because she knew he was worried about Anya. In a sudden, Maisie felt bad for Phil that he didnt want her let go of her but still did it. Thinking of it, Maisie sighed slightly and said, She lives alone in a foreign country. Its inevitable to be depressed. Besides, her moms condition is not improved, so she was down and talked with me for quite a while. Now that she promised Anya to keep her pregnancy from Phil, she would definitely not betray her. Unexpectedly, Phil was not that easy to be fooled. He immediately asked, So why did you tell Ezra that you said something bad about me? Maisie said different details to Ezra and Phil separately. It was obvious that she was lying. As a prudentwyer, Phils ability of logic reasoning and judgement were exceptional. Before Maisie said something, Ezra started to speak, protesting, So you didnt speak ill of him and roast us, did you? Phil took the chance to say, Ezra, only you trust Maisie. You should reflect on yourself. You are totally a fool now. Being satirized by Phil, Ezra thought himself a fool immediately, looking at Maisie intively. He didnt suspect her words at all because he trusted in her so much, but she just lied to him. Maisie ignored him and continued, I just yed a joke on him. And he actually believed. Ezra lost his words. Phil snorted, Maisie, Im awyer. Your words are full of loopholes. Although Maisie was flustered, she acted extremely calmly. She seemed resigned to said to Phil, If you dont believe me, you can look into it and see what on earth happened to her. Exactly! If you worry about her, you should find it out on your own. And if you dont believe Maisies words, then leave us alone. Dont bother us sote. Ezra spoke in support of Maisie. Although he felt ruffled that Maisie lied to him, he still defended her. Phil kept silent for a while and then asked, Is she in a good mood now? Maisie answered, Better. I haveforted her for quite a while.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And Phil said, I see. Thanks Phil added such a word in the end and hung up. As the call came to an end, Maisie turned and looked at Ezra querulously. If it were not him, Phil would not have phoned her. What a sharp operator! Phil obviously didnt believe her and suspected what Anya was confronting. If he did look into Anyas condition because of worry, her pregnancy would be exposed. Then things between them would go on unexpectedly! Chapter 1014: Must Return from Abroad Phil had a demanding personality and a strong desire for a child. Therefore, he would definitely force Anya to keep the child and take care of the fetus at home. However, Anya also had a strong personality, what if she had an abortion in a fit of pique due to her dissatisfaction at Phils high-handedness Maisie dreaded to think about it. She felt worried about Anya while got irritated because of the man in front of her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She didnt want to have a quarrel with Ezra. After ring at him for quite a while, she just got out of bed with her phone. She couldnt stand the sight of him and intended to sleep in the guest room on the second floor. Totally, Ezra didnt expect that Maisie would be annoyed like this. He just told Phil that she had phoned Anya. Why did she get so angry? He had nned toin that she lied to him, but now he was at risk, forfeiting the right to remonstrate. Seeing hisdy was about to leave, he got up hurriedly and came up with her. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have told Phil about the phone call without your knowledge. That got you bothered by him at night. Ezra reckoned that Maisie was angry about Phils aggressive attitude, thereby apologizing to her sincerely in a hurry. For fear that she hadnt cooled down, Ezra said indignantly. Tomorrow, I will warn him not to bother you anymore because of Anya. If it doesnt work, I will beat him up. However, at this moment, the more he defended her, the more annoyed she felt. He was actually the man to me who almost made things worse. Thinking of it, she gave Ezra a grim smile and said, Phil has nothing to do with this thing. If you didnt tell him, he would not have phoned me, would he? It was because of his meddling, wasnt it? After getting a scolding, Ezra was speechless for a while and then squinted at the woman in front of him, asking her in a minacious tone, You get angry like this just because of my meddling. What secret on earth did you talk with Anya? Ezra actually realized it at this moment. As Maisie reacted so strongly, she must have talked something important with Anya. No wonder that Phil called him a fool Maisie saw that Ezra sharpened his vignce suddenly and she became more unwilling to say more to him in case she would spill the beans. Hence, she turned and left the bedroom quickly, leaving Ezra in the room and their son in the crib. Ezra just sighed. He now understood why everyone ignored him while the rtionship between him and Maisie was not good. It was because that their happy lives might be affected by him. It was just like him at this moment who was affected by Phil. For sure, sleeping alone was impossible that Ezra chased after Maisie at once who ran downstairs and kept away from him on purpose. As Ezra stood outsides the guest room on the second floor, Maisie just locked herself inside. Ezra knock at the door and made clear his standpoint insistently, You can be mad at me, but sleeping separately is no way! It is normal for us to have a quarrel, but it will seriously affect our rtionship if we do not sleep together due to the quarrel. I dont mean that. I just need to be alone. Maisie admitted that Ezras words made her calm down a lot. It was right that they should not sleep separately because of the quarrel. Meanwhile, it was also the truth that she wanted Ezra to be out of her sight now. Ezra had self-knowledge and took a step back timely, asking outsides, How long? Maisie answered after thinking, Half an hour. Ezra simply said, Well. I wait for you. Maisie sighed with relief but then heard of what he added, At the door. Maisie failed to say anything. Did he allow her to be alone? He obviously forced her toe out. After pondering for a while, she opened the door and got out, looking at the man and saying, I can go back to bedroom right now, but you should do me a favor. Ezra stepped forward and held her in arms, chuckling, I will do anything for you. He would be willing to dedicate his life to her, let alone do a favor. Maisie cuddled up against him and articted her im, You need to pay close attention to Phil these days and see if he really looks into Anyas matter. Only this? Ezra promised her heartily, Just rest assured. I will report to you if I find anything. Well. Maisie believed Ezra could do this well. After all, he was seemingly very reluctant to sleep alone. Ezra saw that Maisie was eased and immediately stooped down to pick her up, Lets go back upstairs. Maisie struggled and whispered, Put me down. I can walk. Daisy also lived in a room on the second floor. Maisie was afraid that the sound they made would disturb her, making her worry about them. But Ezra didnt care. He held her tight and brought her back to their room. In the next few days, Maisie felt on pins and needles. She was afraid that Phil would look into Anya. Fortunately, what Ezra reported was all good news and Phil didnt do anything about it. Maisie had considered if she should tell Anya that Phil had given her a call. But she then thought Anya had been confused enough, so she decided not to tell her in case she felt anxious again. Besides, Anya was at the early stage of pregnancy, during which the embryo imntation was still not safe enough, and excessive anxiety might affect the safety of the fetus. Luckily, Phil didnt take action which made Maisie relieved. After about half a month, when Maisie was on work, Anya called her out of the blue and said to her in an extremely surprising tone, Maisie, Dr. Choffard just told me on the phone that my momes to life! Really? Maisie also felt surprised and happy, Thats so great! Anya then cried, Yes. Im so happy, so excited Anya couldnt stop crying. There were so many feelings which she needed to vent out. She did suffer a lot inwardly when her mom was in hospital over the years. And Maisie didnt stop her, either. She knew Anya needed to vent out, thus she just listened quietly. Sometimes, it was also important to be a listener for those who were badly in need of pouring out their feelings. After quite a while, Anya was able to restrain herself from crying, then she said sobbingly, I have booked a flight. I must return to visit my mom. Maisie could understand her feelings and knew she must return for her mom, but she still had worries, Then you should conceal your pregnancy carefully. And you are still in the dangerous period of three months. I am worried if your body is unable to bear that while traveling around. I know that, but I have to. Thus, I want you to help me to keep away from Phil as far as possible. After uttering these words, Maisie then said with self-mockery, Of course, perhaps he has long since been relieved from the divorce and will not badger me anymore. Chapter 1015 It is Enough for me Maisie sighed on the other side of the phone and clearly knew that Phil didnt give up on Anya and even was so insistent on knowing everything about her that he called Maisie midnight to ask her aggressively what had happened to Anya. Instead of telling Anya these things, Maisieforted her gently. If you do decide to return, make sure you rest well first. The most important thing is that when you do meet your mother, you dont get too excited for the sake of the baby. Dont worry, well do everything we can to keep you safe if you decide toe back. At the same time, Maisie nned to ask Ezra to go on a business trip with Phil so that Anya would not meet Phil. They cooperated with many projects and would go on a business trip together. Thus, it was reasonable to call Phil for business matters. In that case, Anya would be safe when Phil left Riverside City. Anya said, Thank you. I will try to adjust my mood, protect myself and my child and not cause any trouble for you. Maisie replied, Then send me the flight informationter, and Ill pick you up. Then she said something to Anya and hung up. Instantly, Ezra called Maisie and said excitedly, Phil said Anyas mother woke up today. Although shes still unable to speak or move, she has regained consciousness. After seeing Phils message in a chat group, Ezra called Maisie as soon as possible. Ezra was also very happy for Phil, because everyone knew that the root of their emotional problems was Anyas mother. Only when Lorie regained consciousness and became healthy could Anya slowly dissipate her hatred of him. Maisie answered, I just got the news from Anyas call. He chuckled, You got the new so quickly. I have intended to tell you and then get your praise. He was cheerful and liked to make peopleugh, which made him a goodpanion for the introverted and quiet Maisie. She would always be amused by him. At this moment, she chuckled, The doctor must have called Lories daughter first, and I was probably the first person she thought to call. The reason why Anya called Maisie several times was that thetter also raised her child alone when Ezra knew nothing about it Will shee back? Ezra asked. Maisie honestly replied, Yes. She has booked the ne ticket and I will meet her at the airport then. Ah? He gave a meaningful answer. She immediately warned him. Dont tell Phil. Ezra sighed, It is easily guessed that she wille back to visit her mother, her beloved family. He and I are not fool. Lorie is important to her, so she muste back. His words made sense. She added, Do me a favor. No problem. He smilingly gave a reply. Glib guy, she snorted. But she had to admit that she loved his sincere words that were full of his love for her. Anya doesnt want to meet him. So, you do me a favor and ask him to go on a business trip with you. After he leaves Riverside City, Anya will be much safer. Maisie finally said her n. Unexpectedly, Ezra refused. No business trip. Reluctant to leave her and his son, he tried not to go on business trips. He felt sullen because her requested for the sake of others. Maisieforted him. We just help Anya. Ezra snorted, What secret do you two keep that she has to avoid Phil? Generally speaking, Anya will not avoid Phil in this way, he added. She forced him into a divorce. I think she wont be embarrassed and will act normally even when she see him. Its weird. If you refuse to help me, forget it. I have to deal with my work now. Maisie quickly hung up after hearing these words, being afraid that he would elicit more information from her. If Anya hadnt been pregnant, she would have been able to face Phil openly and calmly. But now as a pregnant woman, she was afraid to meet him. Anya had been pregnant for a few months with a t belly. But she vomited asionally, which would arouse Phils suspicion. Maisie was busying doing her work after the phone call, but Ezra had mixed feelings now. Though he wanted to help and make her happy, he felt terrible to leave her and then racked his brain to get a better n. Phil had arrived at the hospital. When he first received Dr. Choffards call, he was driving away from the garage of his vi. He mmed on the brakes so hard that he hit the steering wheel and felt dizzy. Fortunately, he was still in his garage and the sudden braking did not cause an ident. If he had braked suddenly in the middle of traffic, he would have hit the cars in front and behind him. Say it again? What just happened? Phil parked the car, tightly holding the phone and asked Dr. Choffard again on the phone. Dr. Choffard joyfully repeated, Mrs. Willigen opens her eyes. And after a series of tests and evaluations, we determined that she has regained consciousness. But, she is still unable to speak or move out of bed. Phil breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in his seat, then muttered, This is enough.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was the biggest surprise for Phil that Lorie regained consciousness. As his suffering and grievance dissipated a little, he dissolved into crying. Chapter 1016 The Unique Love Dr. Choffard added, Its a miracle. Miracle. She is now simply regaining consciousness. But dont worry. I am confident that she will regain her speech and other abilities. But the exact recovery time is not certain. Or it could take years for her to recover. I see. I wille to the hospital, Phil replied after several seconds. OK. Dr. Choffard hung up, noticing his emotions. After the call, Phil didnt drive away immediately. Instead, he leaned back on his chair with his eyes closed and rubbed his forehead to calm down The news that Lorie regained her consciousness echoed in his mind. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and examined his forehead in the mirror in front of him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had a red bump on his forehead because of the sudden brake, which made him look very embarrassed. The wound on his forehead was at odds with his angr face and the suit he was wearing for work. He moved the mirror away with a self-deprecating smile and felt thatpared with her ident, he had suffered only minor injuries. Over the years, he was gued by guilt. He wished he had been in the car ident. He also thought for countless times about ending his own life to make up for Anyas pain. But he had to be tough after Lories ident since he must protected Anya from being bullied by her father and the mistress. Deep in thought for a moment, he calmed down and drove to the hospital. When he arrived, Dr. Choffard had waited for him in the office. At the sight of bruise on Phils forehead, Dr. Choffard asked in surprise, What happened? Dont worry. Phil waved his hand and sat in the sofa. Shall I ask the nurse to dress your wound? Dr. Choffard asked him out of concern. Phil thought it was impolite to visit Lorie with a wound on his forehead and then agreed. He felt it would be better that his wound was bandaged with gauze. Later, the nurse who was asked over by Dr. Choffard bandaged Phils wound and intentionally touched his skin, making him sick. Mindless the feelings of women including nurses here for him, he didnt have much contact with these nurses and ignored their eyes. It was the first time that a nurse showed her feelings for him in this way. These women boldly flirted with him after he and Anya got divorced and thetter didnte to the hospital after going abroad. Maybe these women rushed to flirt with him, thinking he desperately needed women, especially after his divorce. In fact, they were wrong. Phil got sullen and solemn after his divorce and was instantly enraged by the nurses move. As the nurse continued to touch him on the pretext of bandaging him, he leaned back to distance himself from her and knocked the te out of her hand. Get out of here! Being scolded mercilessly, she was scared and trembled. Shocked by the sudden scolding, Dr. Choffard looked over and noticed his sullen expression. Immediately knowing what had happened, Dr. Choffard rushed over to pull her away and reprimanded, Get out. The nurse turned and ran away, covering her mouth in grievance and terror. Phil added, Youre fired. You dont have to work here anymore. She cried out and ran away, since she didnt expect she would be fired because of her move to get close to Phil. All nurses then knew that Phil was the boss behind the medical team and put all, including Dr. Choffard on sry. Now, nobody dared to go against his decision. Im sorry. I will discipline these medical workers. Dr. Choffard sweated in fear at the sight of the mess on the ground and the furious boss. Dr. Choffard clearly felt numerous women coveted Phil, the best among men in terms of money and position, especially after the news of his divorce. Dr. Choffards subordinates and some nurses also wanted to flirt with Phil. Dr. Choffard had warned that they should forgo these kinds of thoughts since he witnessed Phils dedications to his beloved woman, Anya. In other words, all but Anya would be loved by him. No matter how powerful and rich Phil became these years, he only stayed with the woman he loved and didnt flirt with other women. Dr. Choffard felt Phil still loved Anya after the forced divorce. But unexpectedly, the nurse ignored the warning and was bold to flirt with Phil. Phil sullenly said, Maybe I should consider recing your entire team with men. He decided to get rid of these troublesome women so that he could visit Loriein in this hospital without being flirted these years when she had to recover slowly. More importantly, Anya would feel angry if she visited her mom and happened to see some women court him. Thus, he made this decision. Dr. Choffard smiled awkwardly, In fact, in some ways, female nurses are more suitable for taking care of patients. He told the truth and anxiously touched his forehead. Although there were more male nurses, female nurses were more careful. Chapter 1017 No Blaming I dont want it to happen again! Phil warned. Dr. Choffard nodded. Asking Dr. Choffard to sit down, Phil looked over and asked, Do you think its a good time for me to meet her mother? Phil felt uneasy since it was the first time to meet her mother. Before the ident, Lorie was just a housewife and seldom attended any formal business asions, leaving no chance of meeting for Phil who fell in love with her daughter. Lorie had a car ident when he wanted to meet her. These years in hospital, Lorie may know him but never met him. It was their first meeting today. Phil was worried that Lorie would refuse to see him. On the other side, he was afraid that she would be emotional when she saw him, which would not be conducive to her health. Dr. Choffard answered firmly, Of course, you can visit her. As soon as she woke up, Dr. Choffard and his team checked her condition and learned that she was in stable condition. Dr. Choffard added, Although she is still unable to speak or move her limbs, she can blink and you canmunicate with her by asking questions. If she agrees, she can blink. Thats what we used to do when we examined her. OK, Phil answered. When Dr. Choffard was about to get up and take him to the ward, Phil said, Well, you better go in first and ask her about her decision for me. If she doesnt want to see me, my going into her ward will irritate her. OK. Dr. Choffard followed Phils decision. Not knowing much about his divorce, Dr. Choffard felt Lorie would not refuse the request of Phil who had been visiting her these years. Besides, Anya, loved and cared by Phil would mention him when she frequently visited her mother. No matter what Anya said to her mother, Lorie would feel Phils sincerity for Anya. Then they went to Lories ward and Phil waited outside. The nurse was asked to leave after Dr. Choffard went in. Lorie looked much better and tried to smile at the sight of Dr. Choffard. Dr. Choffard smiled and bent to ask her softly, Do you know Phil? If so, please blink. She blinked and when she heard the name, her eyes lit up. Dr. Choffard instantly guessed she didnt reject Phil and then added, He is waiting outside the ward and wants to visit you. If you agree, please blink. Dr. Choffard was highly nervous at the same time. As she blinked, Dr. Choffard breathed with relief and knew his guess was right. OK. I let him in. Dr. Choffard added, Dont worry. Our doctors wait outside the ward. If any thing happen, we will be right here. She nodded slightly because that was all she could do with her body right now. She also wanted to talk and act and talk. But the neurological damage was so severe that she now has to wait patiently for her recovery Fortunately, she was in a stable mood and patiently received more medical treatment. She was determined to wait for her recovery. She agreed and didnt reject you. Dr. Choffard walked out to tell him the new in a low voice and dissipated his anxiety. The crumpled cigar in Phils hand showed that he was nervous. If it were not for the ban on smoking in the hospital, he would have smoked many cigarettes. He nodded, threw the crumpled cigar into the trash can next to him, and then stepped into the ward.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Despite the short distance from the door to her bed and the Dr. Choffardsfort, Phil felt it hard to walk over. When he finally came over, he noticed Loriey on the bed awake Anya had as beautiful eyes as her mother. Anyas eyes were full of the desire for freedom and strong personality. But her mother looked peaceful and gentle. He didnt see any hatred or contempt but peace in her eyes. He finally felt relieved after knowing she didnt reject him for the ident. Even so, he solemnly bowed to her on the sickbed, and then apologized. Thank you for your willingness to see me. In any case, I apologize to you first. Its my fault. It was selfish of me to tell you the things that led to this ident! If I could do it all over again, I would not choose such a selfish way to get Anya. I He, devoured by guilt, could not finish his words now. His n to get close to Anya in a natural and perfect way eventually brought sufferings to her. At the sight of his face all written with guilty, Lorie on the bed tried tofort him but she could only say, Ah, Ah He hurried forward tofort her, Sorry, I am too sentimental about the past. Seeing that he was in a better mood, she became less agitated and she stared at him then shook her head with great effort. Carefully reading the emotions in her eyes, he asked in surprise, Are you telling me not to me myself too much? He recalled Dr. Choffards words and asked, If so, please blink. Then, Lorie on the hospital bed blinked gently. For a moment, Phil dissolved into shedding tears since he clearly knew she didnt me him. Chapter1018 Guilt Dont Dont you me me for what Ive done? he muttered. Although he knew that Lorie did not reject him, he did not think that she would not me him who had indirectly caused her to be in such a serious car ident. If it wasnt for the miracle, she would have spent her life in a hospital bed like this. But now she actually did not me him. Lorie gently blinked and looked at him with tolerance and love. If she could speak, she would tell him right now that he did nothing wrong. She was even grateful to him because he helped her see the true color of her so-called husband and leave the bastard even at the cost of life. Despite the terrible car ident, she got rid of her husband and now gradually recovered. Under her gentle face was her tough character. Cheated by her husbands tenderness, she had known nothing about how despicable he was for many years. The moment she knew he had a mistress and was ready to get her and her daughter out of home, she was raged and could not stand him anymore. Others may feel confused why she was so sad that she had an ident when she owed Phil a debt of gratitude and even changed her mind to leave her husband. In fact, Someone vandalized her car and caused her to have a car ident. As soon as she could speak or write, the first thing she would do was tell everyone the truth. Thus, it was someone with ulterior motives, instead of Phil, that engineered the whole car ident and tried to kill her. Lorie spected that her ex-husband or mistress had staged the ident. Unexpectedly, her husband and his mistress would do such a despicable thing for the whole asset.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If she ever recovered, she would make them pay! Her daughter had spoken of him often over the years, and he had confessed his guilt in front of her. She thought he was a good man because, for so long at least, he had doted on her wayward daughter. From their words, she could feel he loved her daughter deeply and that Anya who initially rejected him gradually had less hatred for him and even firmly prepared for pregnancy recently. In other words, Anya willingly gave birth to a child for Phil, that means she has extraordinary feelings for him. Lorie was very happy and supportive of their rtionship. Unfortunately, Lorie was told that Anya forced Phil to get divorced and almostmitted suicide. The new stimted Lorie who had been unconscious for a long time. Lorie was worried about Anya and Phil and knew that Anya misunderstood and hated him for a long time. She desperately wanted to wake up and wanted to let her daughter know the truth about the truth so that Anya would not miss Phil. Perhaps this thought was too strong for Lorie that she regained consciousness. But now they got divorced and Anya went abroad and Phil was left alone. Though Lorie regained consciousness, she could do nothing to clear their misunderstandings when she could not speak or walk. Faced with Phil, Lorie could only treat generously and softly and support him so that he would not give up her daughter who would spend several years abroad studying. Lorie was afraid that one of his pursuers seeded winning the heart of an excellent man like him. Phil had mixed feelings at the sight of her blinking. Actually, after learning that she was conscious some time ago, he had wondered many times how she would react to him and even guessed she would get him out of her ward furiously. He prayed countless times that Lorie would like him. When he talked to his friends, they joked that if Lorie supported him, he could get back together with his wife. He was surprised that Lorie didnt me him and even liked him. He wondered if he was blessed because of his sincerity. Thank you he whispered to Lorie in a hoarse voice, and she returned an extremely light smile to him, which was the only gesture she could make. Phil felt the whole thing unbelievable and asked again, Excuse me. I have to confirm if I can be with Anya with your blessing. If so, please blink. Phil didnt believe that Lorie forgave and epted him. Lorie did as he said and thetter felt relieved and even got out of guilt. No one knew how miserable he was when Lorie was unconscious these years. Seemingly living carefree life, he was gued by surging guilt and would feel highly ashamed when immersing himself in pleasure especially the sexual joy from Anya. Now that Lorie gradually recovered and epted him, he felt much relieved. But at the thought of Anyas hatred for him, he said full of self-mockery, Thank you for your support. I dont know whether she will forgive me. She forced me to get divorced bymitting suicide, he sighed sadly. Lorie also felt heartbroken since she could do nothing to help them clear misunderstanding. Dr. Choffard knocked on the door and walked into with a nurse. Phil, she, as a patient, should have a rest now. Phil collected himself and nodded while staring at her. You have a rest. Dr. Choffard then took the nurse to give her a routine examination, while Phil was out of the ward Chapter 1019 What’s Wrong with It? Phil had smoked several cigarettes in the car in front of the hospital building when he got the call from Ezra. He had to chill out in this way. Are you in the hospital? said Ezra. Hmm. said Phil, lightly. But he had smoked a lot and he hardly spoke because of the hoarse throat. Ezra was a smoker himself. He heard his voice and got it immediately. Ezra couldnt help to roast him on the phone, Keep smoking like that, and youll kill yourself before you win Anya back. Ezra wondered how many cigarettes he had smoked to get such a hoarse throat. Phil cleared his throat a bit and said impatiently, Spit it out. He would have said dirty words to him if he didnt care about their friendship. Ezra humped discontentedly but still asked with concern, How did Lorie treat you after she woke up? Philughed with self-mockery, Thanks to you guys, she is happy with me. And she didnt me me, either. Holly shit! Its good news! Ezra felt happy for Phil from the bottom of his heart, With her on your side, it will be much easier for you to be back with Anya. Philughed out lightly but not positively. Damn it. Do you really hate her? Or you dont want to be with her again? cried Ezra, surprisingly. Fuck off. Phil cursed harshly. Of course he wanted to be with Anya. But he was worried that Anya couldnt ept his love again. He wasnt sure that she would talk with him even if Lorie was on his side. He knew Anya inside out. She was very rebellious and she might hate him more once she knew Lorie was on his side. Fine. Youre the boss. said Ezra. He gave up and didnt feel like discussing with him again. Then he changed the topic, Shall we go on a business trip tomorrow? Well take a look at the project in Esnait. Ezra told Maisie that he didnt want to be on the business trips, but he did listen to her in the end. He invited Phil to go with him in case he saw Anya. Unexpectedly, Phil was so smart that he asked him back, Is Anyaing back? Ezra was out for words.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Damn it. He didnt imagine Phil could be so shrewd and smart like that. Maisie told you to do this? Phil asked again and it gave Ezra another blow. Since he had guessed everything, Ezra just spit it out, Yes, shesing back. But she doesnt want to see you and tries to avoid you. Are you happy now? Ezra thought Phil would be frustrated by his words and refused to go on the business trip with him. But Phil just said neatly, OK. Well go. Really? said Ezra. He was confused and doubting it. Its up to you. said Phil. Ill tell my assistant to book the airline tickets then. Ezra came back to reality and said immediately. OK. said Phil. Then he hung up the phone and drove away. Well, no one could guess what he was thinking in mind, not even his good friends. Anya and the girls tried so hard to avoid him. He also believed that they must have kept something from him. Ezra booked the airline tickets and told Maisie anxiously, Hes agreed to go on the business trip with me, but I just dont believe it. I feel something is wrong. Maisie didnt expect that Phil would agree so easily, especially after he found out the their intention of sending him away. They found it hard to believe he still insisted going after he knew it. Something must be going on. But they simply didnt know what exactly Phil was thinking. So, sheforted Ezra, Just go since hes agreed. Now well have to take a step at a time. Fine. said Ezra. He had a n. When they arrived in Esnait, he would drink with Phil and make him drunk. Then Phil wouldnt be able to y any tricks as he wished. Anya wouldnd in Riverside City at 8pm the other day. Maisie left home for the airport to pick Anya up at about 7pm. Ezra had texted her earlier, telling her he had made Phil as drunk as a lord. Maisie read it and felt much relieved. Anya was in a hurry toe back to visit Lorie this time. She didnt bring anything else with her but a small suitcase. She packed hastily and left for the airport. She wished she had wings so that she could fly back and see her mother soon. But she knew it was a wish only. In fact, she had to bear with the ten-hour flight with anxiety and worry. She switched on her phone to check if Maisie had arrived. But she just received a message from Maisie, saying, My car broke down on the way. Hold on a moment. Ill be right there. Anya texted back and walked out of the airport lounge with the suitcase. She was gonna wait for her at the parking lot outside, so that Maisie could see her as soon as she arrived. But a ck car stopped by slowly ahead of her when she stood still there. The car model and number had surprised her a lot. It was Phils car. She couldnt be more familiar with it. The licence te number was her birthday. Phil wanted to give a her car as a gift and made her birthday the registration number on purpose. She thought he was out of his mind and annoying, then she rejected it. The car was worth several million dors. He must have been out of his mind to buy her such an expensive car. She was still a college student and what people would talk about her? There were rumors about her rtionship with Phil in the campus and they knew she had married a rich man. But she didnt want to show off their wealth in this way. After all, she didnt earn the money herself. Seeing the car stopped in front of her, Anya carried her suitcase immediately and ran away. But the driver had got out of the car. He strode forward and stopped her, Ms. Anya, please dont make it difficult for me. Right at the moment, the window on the back seat was rolled down. Anya saw his gloomy and defined face. He stared at her gloomily, Why are you running away? Anya was trying to say something but he said meaningfully again, Whats wrong with it? Cant you just get in my car because weve been divorced? Or must you avoid me for some unspeakable secrets? You have to keep me away? She must admit that Phil had said straight to the point and made her feel terribly guilty. Exactly, she did have some unspeakable secret and she must keep him away. To stop him from being suspicious, Anya faced up to him and said, Maisie has promised toe pick me up. Chapter 1020 Phil Fooled Them All Itste at night but shes not here yet. Why not call her again to see what is going on? said Phil. He wasnt annoyed or impatient. Phil wasnt gonna leave. Anya saw it and just had to take out her phone and call Maisie. She hoped Maisie could fix her car soon ande pick her up. Otherwise, she had no way to back down. Meanwhile, Anya was confused. They said Phil was on the business trip with Ezra, but howe he just showed up at the airport now? And, she wondered it was only a coincidence or he came here to pick her up deliberately. If he did it on purpose, why did he do that then? As a dashing dreamboat, he must be surrounded by tons of women. Why did he have to keep on at her? And, she was so mean to him. Anya thought a lot while she was dialing Maisies number. Thankfully, Maisie picked up the phone very soon but she apologized, Im so sorry, Anya. My car is still under repair. I know you are in a hurry to see your mother. Or could you hail a taxi? Maisie was extremely anxious. There was a small problem with her car at first. But a drunker crashed into her car when she stopped by the road and checked it. As a result, she was still stuck in the mess now. Clearly, the man drove under the influence and hit her car. She didnt want to go deep into it or make him be responsible for the ident. However, the drunker insisted calling the police. Bravo! He was like putting himself into jail personally. Drunk driving was a crime and he must be sentenced byw. Maisie couldnt leave because of it. She didnt tell Anya about it on the phone in case Anya got worried. Anya heard Maisies words and turned her back on Phil to take a deep breath, then she said, OK. Take care of the car first. I I will go back in Phils car. He said he could give me a ride. Anya didnt believe a word that Phil said. After she heard what happened to Maisie, she could be sure that Phil had set them up. Not only her but also Maisie and Ezra had been fooled by him. What? Phils car? Maisie was stunned on the other end of the phone, Is is he Maisie was too stunned to speak a word. Ezra texted her on his phone that he had made Phil as drunk as a fiddler and he was sleeping. Howe Phil was at the airport now? And he happened to run into Anya? Anya held back the anger surging inside, Probably, weve been fooled by him. She really wanted to tear him into pieces at the moment. She would really run over to scratch his face if she wasnt pregnant. After all, she had done it before. Phil bullied her in different ways when they just started the rtionship. Sometimes, she was so mad that she couldnt help to hit him. But she couldnt do much with him since she was weak. She couldnt do anything more than scratching his face and neck. But she didnt feel like doing it again since he never covered the scratches, and people knew his wife was a shrew. She was freaked out. She couldntpete with Phil on ying little dirty tricks. It was no exception this time. All of them had been fooled around by him. Maisie was enlightened now but she was a bit confused at the same time, What happened to Ezra? He has texted me with his phone and told me he had made Phil drunk.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Well, maybe Ezra has got drunk. Then Phil decoded his phone and texted you in Ezras name. guessed Anya. Maisie found it funny and annoying, Whats the point of all these? Beating about the bushes? Does he think its funny? Well, he could have told Ezra directly that he didnt want to go on the business trip with him and he wanted to see you. He was better than an agent. Maisie also figured it out in a second. Her car just broke down for no reason and got crashed into by the drunker. She believed it was Phils n, too. He did it to get her stuck on the way so that she couldnt go pick Anya up on time. He is out of his mind. Just ignore him! said Anya, gnashing. Any normal guy wouldnt have done such things. He was really crazy. He was getting crazier and crazier. Anya had just finished cursing him and heard his deep voice, Oh, you are really mean on cursing me. It was Phils voice. Anya didnt know since when he had got out of the car ande over to her. Anya turned her back on him to avoid seeing him and stop him from doing lip-reading. Unexpectedly, he simply got off the car. Anya was a bit embarrassed but she just didnt care any about it. What the hell! He had set them up like that. Why should she be nice to him now? She said good bye to Maisie on the phone first, Ill leave you to it now, Maisie. Dont worry about me. Maisie had also heard Phils voice and knew they might have to face up to each other. Then she didnt say anything more and just hung up. She wasnt worried about Anyas safety since Phil would take her home. Phil didnt speak nicely but he must give top priority to Anyas safety. Anya put the phone away and smiled coldly at the man in front of her. They hadnt met for a few months and he had be more haggard and slenderer, which made his facial features look deeper and gloomier. The divorce cant have made him crazy, right? thought Anya. But sh still raised her pretty face and picked on him, Youve been acting like a sly dog. Youve been ying dirty tricks. I just cursed you. So what? She put it bluntly, hoping to piss him off. But Phil just smiled and said idly, Did you see it with your own eyes? Anya got mad and snorted, Come off it. You know it pretty well in heart. God is watching! Phil didnt say anything but just stared at her deeply. Feeling hair standing on end, Anya was about to say something, but Phil just came closer to her and whispered like a fool, Indeed, God is watching. God was with him. God had witnessed how he had loved and fascinated with her in the past few years, so he had won the support of her mother. Anya could smell the strong alcohol on him as he came closer. Obviously, he had drunk a lot. It was true that Ezra said he was gonna make him drunk. They did drink a lot but Ezra turned out to be the drunk one in the end. Anya had morning sickness quite often recently. She felt sick to her stomach when she suddenly smelled the strong alcohol. But she couldnt show it and had to hold it back. Did you say you could offer me a ride? Lets go. said Anya. She choked back the sickness in the stomach and turned around to get in the car naturally. In fact, Phil didnt expect that. He nced at her slenderer figure and indicated the driver to help put her suitcase in the trunk. Chapter 1021 Those Happy Old Days Anya smelled the strong alcohol again as Phil got in the car. She leaned closer to the door on her side and rolled down the window to get some fresh air. She just hoped she wouldnt felt sick again on the way. Or Phil would find out everything if she threw up in front of him. However, she had her own n but Phil was sensitive, too. It was an eye sore to him when she moved quickly to the window and kept distance with him. Was she really disgusted with the smell of alcohol on him? Or was she so eager to draw a line with him? She used to hug him and tell him that he was manly and sexy with the smell of alcohol and cigarette on him. They did have some happy old days, especial thest two years. She started to let her defense down and stopped acting against him or picking on him. Instead, she acted cute in front of him and showed him her real self. Sometimes, he had social engagements with the clients. When she was in a good mood, she would keep the lights on and waited for him at home. You know, when an exhausted business man came home after those tedious social activities and found his wife still waiting for him in the middle of the night, he would feel loved and moved. And, she would give him a hug, too. At first, he was afraid that the smell of cigarette and alcohol would disgust her. He would tell her that he would like to take a bath first. However, Anya just held him tightly and told him she loved the smell of cigarette on him. She also said it was the smell of a very mature man, charming and sexy. They said men were good at talking sweet words but women could do it better. He was extremely happy to hear what she said. But when he requested her to say it again the other day, she never admitted she had said things like that. She just denied it firmly. He used to y a joke on her and recorded her sweet words on purpose. Anyway, as awyer, a recording pen was a necessity in his life. Then he would y the recording to her if you denied she had said something sweet to him. Anya was so pissed off that she left home immediately. She had stayed in the hotel for a whole month and he had to stay in the next-door room in the hotel. It took him great effort tofort and pamper her. Seeing how much she was disgusted with him, he thought he should y the recording in front of her once again. Phil sat down and told the driver to take them to Lories hospital directly. Anya sighed with relief when hearing that. Thank God that he just took her to the hospital directly. She would definitely kill him if he dared to take her somewhere else first. The first thing she wanted to do now was see Lorie and she didnt hate him more for his arrangement. It was about a forty-minute drive from the airport to the hospital. Neither of them said a word on the way. Anya had been leaning against the window on her side in a defensive posture and she even hadnt paid a nce at Phil. She felt sick to the stomach and dared not speak. She was afraid that Phil would find out. Anya had held back the sickness and her face went pale on the second half of the ride. You dont feel well? Phil asked with concern besides her. Anya didnt look at him on the way but Phil just fixed his eyes on her from time to time. Though he had lived with Anya for four years and they had been divorced for a few months, Phil must admit that Anya was the perfect one to him. He was into her pretty facial features and the way she carried herself. He was obsessed with it when she was looking through the window and staring into the distance. When he first fell in love with Anya, Julian and Ezra had despised him, What do you see in her? Whats so special about her to make you so crazy about her? He couldnt tell what he had seen in her until now but he was simply attracted by her. He had been eyeing on her and saw her pale face in the first ce. Anya rested her arm on the window and buried her face into the arm. Then she whispered, Im OK. She felt nauseous and carsick. Ironically, she had never got carsick before but she was suffering it now because of morning sickness. Phil picked up a bottle of purified water and twisted it open for her, Have some water. No need. Thanks. Anya just nced at the bottle and buried her face into her arm again. Phil pursed his lips and took it back. He raised hid head to finish drinking more than half of the water. He had drunk a lot tonight and felt his throat burning. Meanwhile, he tried to hide his depression and annoyance in this way. Maisie called Ezra right after she finished talking with Anya on the phone and got to know that Phil had fooled them around. It took long for Ezra to pick up the phone and his voice sounded very drunk. Maisie was annoyed and distressed, Didnt you say you were gonna make him drunk? See whos got drunk in the end. Ezra finally sobered up a bit when he heard Maisies voice. He managed to hold on and said, Phil is really crazy! I was trying to make him drunk but I didnt imagine he has set me up. He told the waiter to exchange the wine with grape juice for him when we were having dinner. So, he made me drunk instead. Ill get even with himter when I go back! Dont tell me he has returned to wait for Anya at the airport. Bingo! Probably he has calcted the time. He returned from Esnait and waited for Anyas ne tond. Then he just picked her up. Maisie sighed. And, he has sent someone to crash into my car and got me stuck on the way. Ezra heard it and asked with anxiety, Are you alright? Yeah, I am fine. Dont worry. It was only a minor crash. But the driver insistedpensating me or calling the police. He just kept bothering me with it. humped Maisie, At first, I thought the driver was stupid. But now it seemed that he did it on purpose to put me off. Phil was a reasonable man. He just did it to stop her from going to pick up Anya at the airport on time. He didnt mean to hurt her at all. But Ezra was till pissed off, Hes out of his mind! For a woman, he even set his buddy up!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie reconciled between them, Well, just forget it. Stop ming him now. What he did was reasonable. He has picked Anya up already and we just cant do anything with him. Ill go back right away. Ezra struggled to sit up on the bed. He was still in the hotel in Esnait. Maisie didnt have the heart to see him travel back and forth when he was drunk. Then sheforted him softly, Nope. You should have a good rest now. You cane back tomorrow. Saying it, Maisie sighed lightly and apologized to him, Im so sorry. Its my fault. I thought Ive settled everything down to stop Phil, but it turned out that he was smarter. Ive screwed it up and got you involved. Maisie was desperately guilty. Chapter 1022 You Made Me Sick Ezra could hear the guilt and regret in Maisies tone, then he said softly, Dont ever be sorry to me, Maisie. I did everything for you willingly. He offered to help her with it. It didnt work out but he didntin or me her. Thinking of it, he said helplessly, Phil is crazy and he is the only one to be med. Maisie burst intoughter, OK. Have some rest now. Im going home and see if I should stay with Anya in the hospital. Until then, Ezra hung up the phone reluctantly. Maisie drove back home and told Emelia and the girls about all the crazy things that Phil had done. Nina started telling him off unfriendly, Fuck! What the hell was wrong with him? Hes nuts.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Doesnt he know that Anya is still annoyed with him? Why must he stick with her now? What is he thinking? With the permission of Anya, Maisie had told Emelia and the other girls that Anya was pregnant. The girls felt sorry and distressed for her and keptforting her on the chat group every day. Nina was always tough and harsh. She just began telling him off immediately. But it was understandable. To some extent, Nina had taken Phil into ount. Anyway, Anya fell out with him because of Lorie. Anya would hate him more since Lorie had woken up. After all, he had caused the car ident indirectly. Anya believed Lorie wouldnt have suffered all these if it wasnt for Phil. So, it wasnt a wise idea for him to keep on at her at this critical moment. But she could understand it since Phil was blind in love. How is it going, Anya? Emelia mentioned Anya in the chat group and wanted to know if she was doing OK after getting in Phils car. But Anya dared not to check her phone at all because she felt terribly carsick and nauseous. She felt like throwing up even more if she kept checking her phone with her head down. So, she didnt reply them in time. Shall we go to the hospital? Nina suggested. All of them thought it was a good idea. Then they cleaned themselves up and went to meet Anya in the hospital. Phils car stopped in front of the hospital building. She just couldnt hold it in any more when the driver stopped the car. She covered her mouth and rushed out of the car. Then she squat down by the road and had a good vomiting. It scared the hell out of Phil. He got out of the car instantly and tried to hold her falling figure. Anya moved aside a bit to avoid his touch. And Phil didnt insist when he saw her deadly pale face. So, he just took a step backward and went back to the car to bring her water and napkin paper. Thanks. Anya just took the napkin paper to clean her mouth and she tried hard to avoid any touch with him. It irritated him a lot when she showed her stubbornness and disgust to him. And he just blurted out without thinking, Is this what you want? Really? You went study abroad and made yourself as thin as ath? You even got carsick and threw up like this? Anya always chose carrot over stick. Phils harsh words had pissed her off. Then she looked up to him and snorted, Would you like to ask why I got carsick like this, Mr. Henderson? You made me sick. It made me sick by staying with you in the same car. You just made me so sick that I had to throw up. Anya taunted him before Phil could say a word. Anya was furious and just spit out those meaner and harsher words. As expected, Phils face sank in a sh. He looked rather gloomy as if he would hit the ceiling any time. At that moment, Anya saw shock, sorrow and stun in his eyes. Then his eyes were zing with rage. Impressive! Very impressive! Good job, Anya! said Phil. Maybe he was so raged that he staggered when he stepped back. He gnashed and said it. Then he turned around to get in the car and snapped the door closed. Drive! Anya could hear him shouting at the driver through the window. The driver was frightened. He rolled the window up and drove away from the hospital. Anya leaned against the tree trunk besides her and gasped for breath after the car went out of her eyesight. It took guts to face up to a man like Phil. She was afraid that Phil would find out the reason why she vomited. So, she had no other choice but to blurt out those heartbreaking words. She could feel that she had stung him with those words. But she didnt feel sorry for him. He shouldnt have satirized her first. He didnt know about her health condition. He had no idea that she got as thin as ath because she was pregnant and got morning sickness. But he just mocked her for asking for it herself. He disdained her for living a lousy life without him around. He was just ttering himself! In fact, she had been very happy since she left him. It felt good to be free. She couldnt put up with any satire and humiliation from others. He said harsh words to her and she would said harsher words to him in return. So, it happened like that. Anya pped her hair and calmed herself down. Then she stepped forward to go into the hospital with the suitcase and went straight to the office of Dr. Choffard. Dr. Choffardhad heard that she would be back, so he wasnt surprised to see her. But he was concerned about her health condition, Whats wrong? You look tired. Would you like to take a rest first? No need. Id like to see my mother first. Anya didnt care about anything else. Dr. Choffard understood her feeling and nodded, OK. Ill take you there. Anya left her suitcase in Dr. Choffards office and followed him toLorie ward. Mom Anya burst into tears the moment she got in to the room and saw Lorie, who had been unconscious for many years, sitting on the bed and watching her softly. She threw herself into Lories arms and had a good cry. Only God knows how happy she was at the moment. She didnt feel like doing anything else except crying hard. She felt her heart had broken into pieces these years since Lorie had the car ident. She hardly lived on every time she came to visit Lorie and saw her lifeless face. But she knew she mustnt die. She must live on and live well because she had to seek revenge on her trash father and the home-wreckers family. She believed her mother wouldnt have been so sad and had the car ident if her trash father hadnt been a two-timer and cheated on her. She hated Phil but she hated her trash father and the home-wreckers family even more. Chapter 1023 The Accident But she was still a freshman when Lorie had the car ident and she couldnt do anything with those bastards. Moreover, they had taken some of the money and run away to live abroad, which made it more difficult for her to seek revenge on them. She wanted to depend on a capable and powerful man. That was also the main reason why she agreed to marry Phil at that time. She admitted that she was snobbish. She thought Phil loved her face and body only and they just took what they wanted. And, she guessed he might be impotent since he was still unmarried at his age. She thought their marriage would remain in name only even if she really married him. So, she epted his proposal. However, she found she had a wrong guess on the same day they got married. It turned out that he wasnt impotent at all. Instead, he was good at bed. After they applied for the marriage licence, they went back to the hotel. Anya was thinking of taking a rest but Phil just pressed her on the bed and kissed her before wedding night. She kept crying and cursing him for the rest of their first sex. She condemned his as a dirty man and cursed him that he couldnt put it up. She still remembered how angry she was when she looked at the bruises all over her in the mirror before she took a bath. After the bath, she went over to Phil, who was drinking coffee leisurely, and tried to get even with him. But Phil just untied his bathrobe idly and pointed at the love bites on his shoulder, Lets call it even, OK? It was the first time she had sex and she didnt know how cheeky a man could be! She got blushed when she saw the love bites on the shoulder and turned around to run back into the bathroom. She realized Phil did love her truly as time went by. She just thought he was obsessed with her young body and pretty face when they first got married. She even hoped he would let go of her once he got tired of her. She would have finished her study in college and been mature enough to take a firm stand in the society by then. It was exactly what she wanted if he abandoned her. But she didnt expect that he woulde pick her up at the airport in the middle of night though they had divorced. At this moment, Anyay on Lories arms and felt warm and secure though she couldntfort her by saying or doing anything. Finally, her mother had woken up. She was flesh and blood with thoughts and feelings again! She could feel all her emotions and she wasnt alone any more. Anya couldnt stop crying until she felt the tears on her cheeks. She raised her head with her red eyes and saw Lorie shedding tears too. Anya couldnt help to hold her and cry again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They had no idea how long they had been crying. Finally, it quieted down in the room. Anya dried her tears and then pulled the napkin paper to wipe the tears off Lories cheeks. Then she caressed Lories face softly and said with a smile, Lady Lorie, youve been sleeping for so many years but youre still very beautiful. Anya had been loved and protected by Lorie since she was little. She used to be a naughty little girl and liked to y jokes to enliven the atmosphere. She got on with Lorie like good friends and that was the real Anya. Her words amused Lorie. though Lorie smiled very lightly, she smiled truly from her heart and she had showed the real love and care for Anya. Though shed been unconscious for many years, Loriestill could see Anya had lost weight. She knew Anya wanted to look good all the time and she had kept a great body shape. But she believed she wouldnt look so thin like this with the protection and care of Phil for the past few years. Phil didnt have the heart to see her so skinny. She didnt look good or healthy at all. Lorie also knew Anya had been spoiled since she was little. She couldnt cook or take good care of herself. She must have suffered a lot when she lived alone out of the country. Thinking of it, Lorie felt like crying again. It scared Anya out. Maybe it was because of the special bond between mother and daughter, she could feel that Lorie was too worried about her. So, she asked immediately, Mom, are you worried that I have a hard time living abroad? Lorie blinked her eyes lightly and a clear tear dropped down. Lorie felt desperately regretted and hate filled her heart. She hated herself for lying on the bed and doing nothing, and she hated herself for failing to take good care of her daughter. She also hated her ex-husband for cheating on her and lying to her for so many years. She hated the home-wrecker, her bosom friend Brisa Snider. Anya wouldnt have to suffer all these misfortunes if it wasnt for them. They could simply tell her bluntly if they wanted to live together. In that case, she would leave with Anya without hesitation to fulfill their wish. But how could they be so evil to take away her money and even her life? That was how they saw her? Did they think she wouldnt let go of it easily and keep on at them? So, they just killed her once for all? How ridiculous it was! They knew nothing about her. She looked mild and obedient but in fact, she wouldnt wrong herself. She would have divorced him long ago if she had known he had an affair with her so-called good friend. But she thought she was the one to me. She had beenpletely devoted to Anya these years and the jerk was good at pretending. So, she just hadnt smelled the rat and found there was a thing between them. She would never have believed she had been cheated and betrayed if she hadnt received the photos, videos and the hotel-booking records. Mom! Mom! Instead of worry and distress, Lories eyes were filled with hatred and grudge now. Anya saw it and consoled her anxiously, Mom, I am good. Dont worry. I live quite well abroad. Dont be agitated. Dr. Choffard said you must chill out, or it will be bad for your recovery. Finally, Lorie calmed down and Anya took a deep breath. Then she said again, I know you hate Phil. So do I. You wouldnt have had the car ident if it wasnt for him. Dont worry. I wont forgive him. Anyaforted her like that because she thought Lorie hated Phil a lot. However, Lorie simply got agitated again. She parted her lips and tried to say something. But hernguage system had been damaged and she couldnt utter a word for the time being. She was too eager to exin to her that her face got twisted. It scared Anya out. She didnt know what happened, and she had to call for Dr. Choffard. Dr. Choffard came with a few other doctors. They did the check-ups for her in the first ce and gave her sedative to make her sleep. Finally, they managed to stop her from losing control. Seeing Lorie asleep, Anya covered her mouth and squat down on the floor sadly. It broke her heart by seeing Lorie like that. Lorie got very agitated when she mentioned Phil. She believed that her mother hated Phil very much. Chapter 1024 Passed out Ms. Anya, Id like to tell you something. Dr. Choffard came over to her and said with earnest. When he was standing outside, he overheard that Anya seemed to have misunderstood Lorie. She thought Lorie hated Phil as much as she did. It was the misunderstanding that had made Lorie out of control. Of course, Lorie was eager to exin to Anya that she didnt hate Phil at all and she was eager to clear the air between Any and Phil, too. But she couldnt speak. She couldnt do anything but to hold it in, then she passed out. So, Dr. Choffardtried to exin the whole thing to Anya. Anya wiped the tears off her cheeks and stood up to leave the room with Dr. Choffard. They returned to Dr. Choffards office. Dr. Choffard poured a ss of hot water for her and told her to drink it, because Anya didnt look good at all. After Anya finished drinking water, Dr. Choffard said meaningfully, Ms. Anya, actually, Mr. Anderson hase over to visit your mother when she woke up yesterday. Dr. Choffard thought it would be better not to go straight to the point first, in case Anya got agitated again. But out of his expectation, Anya lost control as soon as she heard that Phil had visited her mother in hospital. Suddenly, she stood up from the sofa and thundered, What? He came to visit my mom? For what! Who is he toe visit her? My mom wouldnt have been so miserable if he hadnt be so self-centered and selfish! Well, Ms. Anya Dr. Choffard didnt imagine Anya would be so hysterical and tried to step forward to calm her down. But Anya just pushed him aside. Then she took out her phone and called Phil. She was trembling all over with rage. Honestly, Anya hadnt expected Phil could be so shameless as to visit her mother. Was he going to piss her off and make her fall ill? Her mother finally woke up through all those difficulties. And he just came over to see her immediately. What was he thinking? Was he going to kill her? Anya was weeping while she was calling Phil. Then she dried the tears and said, I am calling to see what the hell he wants! Dr. Choffard didnt think things would end up like this. It was totally out of his control. Seeing Phil was about to answer the phone, he stamped his feet with regret and turned his back on her instantly. Considering how furious Anya was now, she was gonna have a good fight with Phil again. He acted out of good intention that he wanted Anya to be nicer to Phil, but Oh God! He could do nothing but heave a sigh. Anya was freaked out and questioned Phil on the phone. She was crying and shouting, Mr. Phil Henderson, if you think Ive humiliated you by divorcing you, you can hate me ore at me directly. Be a man. Stop torturing my mother. She has regained consciousness a few months ago and it meant she could hear whatever Ive told her. She already knew youve caused the ident. She must hate your guts. But you just showed up in front of her right after she woke up! Were you going to piss her off? Were you going to kill me? She gave it all out to shout at him hysterically and she had forgotten the baby in her belly. She couldnt deny that the baby was important to her, but her mother was more important. The baby had been in her for only two months and her mother had been there for her for more than twenty years. Lorie gave her life, maternal love and support. Right now, she had no time to care about the baby. She just thought Phil had revenged on them maliciously and that he wanted to make her suffer by pissing her mother off.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maybe she had shouted too hard or she had been too tired after travelling long distance, or maybe she was weak because of pregnancy. She fell on her back before she heard Phils reply. She heard Phil crying out painfully right before she passed out, Anya! Ms. Anya! Dr. Choffard was almost scared to death. He stepped forward and held her instantly. Phil heard something wrong on the other end of the phone. He didnt bother to get mad at her for getting him wrong. Instead, he just kept calling her name out of anxiety. Dr. Choffard told Phil on Anyas phone, which had fallen onto the ground, Mr. Henderson, Ms. Anya has passed out. So much for now. I must call for someone. After that, he carried Anya in his arms and ran out of the office. Thankfully, they were in hospital and the doctors and nurses took over the patient very soon. Dr. Choffard told the doctor to do a general check-up for Anya right away. He knew Phil would be right here. And he had to know the health condition of Anya so that he could report to Phil when he arrived. Dr. Choffard knew it too well that Anya meant a lot to Phil. He also knew Phil might be mad if he couldnt tell what was wrong with Anya. Most importantly, he had provoked the fight between Anya and Phil this time to some extent. He felt desperately guilty and wanted to know more about Anyas health condition. Maisie, Emelia and Nina made it to the hospital soon after Anya was taken to the doctors. Jean had lived with Arthur in Jamton, so she couldnt make it here. Nina had finished filming and was on holiday. She happened to be in Riverside City and came to visit Anya in the hospital with Maisie and Emelia. When Dr. Choffard told them Anya had passed out and he had taken her to the doctor for general check-ups, the three of them, who had gone through ups and downs in their lives, were frozen. They just didnt know what they should do. The reason was that all of them were panic. They must find out Anya was pregnant if they did the check-ups for her. It was out of their expectation. Probably, Anya hadnt thought of it, either. Moreover, Dr. Choffard worked for Phil and he would definitely tell Phil everything if he knew Anya was pregnant. Jesus! What were they going to do with it? Three pretty women stood in front of Dr. Choffard. They just looked at each other and couldnt say anything for quite a while. Dr. Choffard saw their faces and didnt know what happened. Then he asked with confusion, What happened,dies? These three pretty women were big shots. So, Dr. Choffard was anxious and uneasy. Did he fail to settle it well? Did he turn a cold shoulder to Anya? Or? But before Dr. Choffard calmed himself down, he saw the gorgeous actress Nina cursing harshly and walking back and forth quickly with her arms crossed in his office. Were screwed. Were screwed this time. she said while she was walking. Maisie came back to reality and talked to him, You cant do the check-ups on her. No! She passed out maybe because she has been too agitated. Stop doing check-ups for her now, Doctor. Emelia stepped forward to discuss with Dr. Choffard. Dr. Choffard was totally confused. Werent they Anyas good friends? He believed so. They hade visit Lorie for her when Anya was out of the country. But now why didnt they want the doctor to do general check-ups for Anya ? Chapter 1025 Got to Know the Truth Yes, Dr. Choffard. Could you please tell the doctor to stop it? Nina walked forward to seize Dr. Choffards arm and shook it. Dr. Choffard had never seen an actress so closely before. She was so stunning that he just couldnt speak a word. Thank God! A voice broke the embarrassment. It was Phil. He was standing at the door of the office with his hands in the pockets. He squinted at them and asked, What are you doing here? Nina was frozen and stopped shaking Dr. Choffards arm. But she was smart. Then she snorted coldly, Of course were here to visit Anya. What else do you think! Oh, really? Phil doubted it, I didnt see you cared about her so much. I just heard someone wanted to stop the doctor from doing check-ups for her. Did I hear it wrong? Phil exposed them face to face. Even Nina, the movie queen, looked bad and couldnt keep acting any more. They hadnt imagined Phil would make it here in such a short time and they hadnt expected he would hear their conversations. Maisie was calm. Seeing Phil was here, she raised her hand to drag Emelia and Nina out of the office. They found a quiet spot and stood still. Maisie raised her hand to brush her fine hair, We have to consider it carefully in the long run. Phil is here now. I dont think we can keep it from him any more. He would know everythingter when he got the results of the check-ups. Just now they tried to stop Dr. Choffard from doing check-ups for Anya. But Phil happened to be here and watch them. So they had toe up with other ways to deal with him. Thats right. sighed Emelia, What we should do now is trying not to hurt Anya. More precisely, we should try not to hurt Anya and Phil. Obviously, Anya had a good fight with Phil. If he knows she is pregnant with his child now, I am afraid she wont be able to leave the hospital, let alone flying back to Ustistan. said Nina. But she is bullheaded. No one knows what kind of crazy things she will do. When ites to personalities, Phil and Anya couldnt make a perfect match. Phil was crazy and Anya was tough. Anya was pregnant with Phils child now. Crazy as he was, Phil must force Anya to keep the child and make her stay by his side. But that wasnt gonna be easy. Anya had cut her wrist to kill herself only to get a divorce. If Phil dared to force her to stay, she might hurt herself again, and she might act against Phil and did the abortion. In that case, they would have another good fight. They all had thought of it. Emelia said with concern, What should we do now? Heres the case now. Phil will know about the pregnancy thing very soon. Maisie thought it over and suggested, I am wondering if we can make Phil pretend that he doesnt know about the baby, or if we can stop him from bothering Anya now? At least we can make him wait till Anya goes through the first three months of her pregnancy. Miscarriage was more likely to happen in the first three months of pregnancy. If Phild knew the truth and made Anya stay here against her will, Anya would surely fight him hysterically. Then the child would be in danger. They didnt care too much if Anya didnt want the child herself. But Anya decided to keep the child. As her friends, they had to help her out. But Phil is really crazy. Will he agree? said Nina. She was really unhappy with Phil. They all knew how much Phil wanted a child of his own! His dream hade true now but he had to pretend he didnt know it? They doubted it. Nina could only imagine like this. When Phil got to know Anya was pregnant with his child, he would go for Anya possessively in no time. Then he would make her stay in the country obediently and give birth to the child safely. Anyway, he just had the same n before they got divorced. He wanted Anya to study her postgraduates degree in the country and have a baby by the way. It depends on how much he loves Anya. said Emelia, slowly. If he really loves her or cares about her that much, he will work with us and pretend he doesnt know it. If he only wants the child, he doesnt deserve our help. After all, we help Anya, as well as him, to keep the child safe. Thats right. Nina thought Emelia had made a point of it, Well talk to himter when the resultse out. Well help him if he pretends that he doesnt know it as we say and let Anya fly back to Ustistan. But we will sit back and do nothing if he acts recklessly and makes Anya stay here. Just let him face up to Anya by himself. I dont think we cane out of a better way. Maisie agreed with Nina. The three of them had reached an agreement and returned to Dr. Choffards office. But they just said nothing after they went back to the office. Surely, they wouldnt act rashly. They thought there might be a chance that they didnt do the check-ups very carefully and didnt find out Anya was pregnant. They would sell Anya out if they acted rashly and told them the truth now. So, they just sat carelessly on the sofa and checked their phones after they returned to the office. None of them talked to Phil first. Only Dr. Choffard was chatting with Phil carelessly. Phil was chatting with Dr. Choffard, but he got a hunch that Maisie and the other girls had kept something from him, and it was something serious. Not only women, but also men had gut feelings. He felt something was going on since Maisie talked with Anya on the phone behind Ezras back. But he didnt care much about it and he didnt want to bother Anya, either. So, he didnt send someone to look into it. But now he had made up his mind to send someone to look into it and find out what they had kept from him. However, he got to know the truth before he sent anyone on it. The doctor, who was responsible for doing the check-ups for Anya, knocked at the door of the office and handed Dr. Choffard the report.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Dr. Choffard was frozen when he went through one of the check-up results. He even held his sses a bit exaggeratedly and came closer to take another look at it, in case he saw it wrong. Maisie and the girls saw his face and their hearts sank a bit. They believed that the doctor had found out Anya was pregnant. Phil stood up immediately and moved his slender legs to walk over the office desk. Whats wrong? said Phil. He didnt think too much on it. He saw Dr. Choffards face and wondered if Anya was seriously ill. Dr. Choffard handed the reported over to him. It was a B-scan ultrasonography report. He pointed at the words on the bottom and said, GS can be seen in the uterus. It means Ms. Anya is pregnant. Chapter 1026: Not a chance What? Phil grabbed the list from Dr. Choffard, staring at every word of it although he knew nothing about it. Though Im not a professional obstetrician, I know enough that this list is the proof that Anya is pregnant; as for how long she has been pregnant, I cant conclude from the list. Dr. Choffard exined. There is description about size of the gestational sac which helps professional obstetricians diagnose. Then give me one. Phil ordered brutally. Although this whole thing cured to him all of a sudden, he knew how to deal with it. No need for that. The answer is two months. Nina, sitting on the couch, stood up and walked toward Phil as Dr. Choffard looked for an obstetrician. Phil sped the list with his long fingers, ring at Nina. Dr. Choffard took his phone and left right away, knowing that Phil woulde at Nina next step. It seemed that Nina knew about Anyas pregnancy, and they just kept him out of the loop. Obviously, Phil would not allow it. Tension was mounting after Dr. Choffard left the office and closed the door, reaching to the climax gradually. Apparently, that palpable tension came from Phil; Maisie and the other two could see that he was on the verge of explosion. He did have reason to be mad. He was shocked at first, but then he was angry that they kept him uninformed that he got Anya pregnant. And because his being out of the picture, he had said mean words to hurt Anya. He sneered at Anya that she had difficulties living abroad alone, she was skinny, and that she even got a car sick. But now he realized that she vomited because of morning sickness and that she was skinny because she couldnt eat well and sleep well as a result of morning sickness. However, he was less angry at Ninas cooperation with Anya not to tell him than his verbal niggle with Anya out of revenge. He still held thest resentment toward her because she dumped him so decidedly and cruelly that he thought she failed him for all his devotion to their rtionship. But now he found out he was ridiculously wrong. He hated himself to death. Despite the anger radiating from Phil, Nina got the guts to work against him. So, who are you mad at now? Do you think you are totally innocent? Thest thing you shouldnt do is force Anya to have sex with you after your divorce and got her pregnant! It had to be admitted that Nina was good at sneering at Phil; then they took back the initiative. They knew Anya spent the night with Phil before her leaving and that he came to Anya and forced her to have sex, not the other way around. Phil calmed down after Nina cursed him. Phil caused all of this, but he did not expect that Anya would be pregnant. Because they intended to get Anya pregnant for months, but it didnt work out anyway. So it really surprised him that it should work out that night. Phil thought to himself that maybe that was a god-sent torment Anya got pregnant after their divorce. Emelia was as mild as always,ing to the water machine and getting a ss of water for Phil. You should not let the anger take control of you. Just calm down. Emelia passed Phil a ss of water. Phil also knew that so he drank it all with a toss of his head. We didnt want to it either, but we did it anyway because Anya hoped so. Maisieforted him seeing his assuaged anger. Phil tightened his lips, appearing to be emotionally hurt extremely badly; Nina sat back on the sofa, grumbling. Why she didnt have an abortion since she hated me so much. Phil said bitterly in an awkward voice after a while. Anya thought the child should not be implicated, and she love children, so she didnt have an abortion. Maisie exined again. And you went behind the back of Ezra and spoke with her about that on the phone? Phil lowered his eyes and said softly. Yes. Maisie was totally open to Phil now.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Phil said no more. Phil began to know it all. This whole thing made him feel odd, but he didnt pursue it then. If he had probed into it, he might have known that he was a father-to-be. But now he was informed in this stupid way. What matters now is that we want you to pretend that you didnt know about Anyas pregnancy, would you? The four them kept silence for a while until Emelia broke it. What do you mean? He asked for the reason, but he seemed not open to their suggestion at all. Why would he do that? The child belonged to him, so did the woman; she was exhausted to have that baby, so how can he pretend he didnt know about her pregnancy. He should take good care of her, have the baby delivered safe and sound and keep all the agony on the world from her. His heart went to Anya at the thought of her miserable vomit when getting off the car. It is what Anya hoped, so would you please do it for her? Nina said in mild annoyance. So am I right that you n to have her around you again now that you know she is pregnant? Nina questioned firmly, not like Emelia and Maisie at all. You tell me. We already knew your scheme; thats the reason why we suggested that you pretend you didnt know about her pregnancy. Nina shrugged. What do you think shes gonna do if you force her to stay considering your deteriorating rtionship? Phil froze with the scene where Anya cut her own delicate wrist with an edgy knife as he recalled uncontrolledly as if his heart was attacked. He did not want her to be desperate again because of him. Do you want hermit a suicide cutting her wrist in front of you again or have an abortion out of anger? Nina took the chance as they could all see the shing agony of him. Abortion really vexed him so much that he squeezed the disposable paper cup Emelia gave him. Chapter 1027 Phil’s choice They could all rte to Phil now. We did not say you pretend not to know all the time, but you should do so for at least one month because there is a high risk for miscarriage in the early pregnancy if there is an instable fetal imntation. Emeliaforted Phil. It would be dangerous if she had mood swings. Emelias words made Phil look up, but his eyes were astonishingly red with all kinds of moods. And it could be equally risky during thest three months when the consequence is premature birth. Emilia and Maisie nodded as women who had given birth to their child before. Everyone, Ms. Anya just woke up. Dr. Choffard knocked. Okay. Nina answered. We go to see Anya first while you think about your next move. Nina then hint at Emelia and Maisie, saying bluntly to Phil.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. We are not going to tell her that youve known about her pregnancy, but we are also not going to prevent you if you insist on forcing her around you. Nina then left the office with Maisie and Emelia, going to Anyas ward. Theyve done their jobs; it was up to Phil how he would deal with this whole thing in the end. If he kept being so bossy as to force Anya to stay, they couldnt interfere too much as long as he could bear the consequences. Anya sat on the bed anxiously after waking up. Oh, I m going to call you guys. Anya was astonished and happy to see theming. I just passed out. I m worried that the doctor found out that something went wrong about me. Anya confided to them right away. She found herself in the ward after waking up. Her nurse told her that she was sent here after passing out and she was fully examined by a doctor. She felt terrible on hearing her being examined. If Dr. Choffard found out about her pregnancy, Phil would also know about it because he was at Phils beck and call. Dont worry. We just checked that there was no examination about your pregnancy. Emelia stepped forward andforted her. As long as he didnt know. Anya heaved a rxing sigh. But the doctor said that you are too weak now and should rest well and eat well. Maisie added. Right, look at you. You couldnt be any thinner. Nina sighed, sitting next to her on the bed. How can you take care of the baby and your mother if you are in bad health? Your mom hase to herself and you must not fall ill. Nina really did a good pep talk. Thats right. I also need toe to myself to protect them. Anya said, clenching her fist to cheer up. I just went mad. My mom passed out and Dr. Choffard told me Phil came to see my mom, so I cursed him over the phone, only to end up like this now. Anya told them chapter and verse how she passed out and how angry she was. Although I dont know what exactly your mom thought of Phil, I heart it from Phil that he was not repulsive to her. They exchanged their looks, Maisie said softly finally. Maisie felt it necessary for Anya to know about her mothers attitude toward Phil, though the attitude was heard from Phil because Maisie thought Phil was not beneath lying to them for this matter. Hows that even possible? Anya strongly doubted. My mom knew he contributed to the car ident in a way; how cant she hate him. What Anya didnt know was that Phil never stopped visiting Lorie these years when he confided to her his feelings to her daughter, especially so when Anya went abroad. Lorie already knew his feelings. Therefore, it was incredible that her mom didnt hate Phil. You can check on that yourself when your mom gets better. After all, that was what Phil told us. You need to find out her attitude yourself in the end. Emeliaforted her. But you must not get emotional again; it hurts you, your mom and your baby. All right. Emelia calmed down her a lot; she just needed to check with her mom. Sorry to bother all of you again. Im fine now, just picking up my luggage and resting at a hotel. Anya felt guilty that her friends had to visit herte at night. Oh, dont be. Nina said. I had nned to invite you to my home, but you refused resolutely. Anyas friends discussed about how to keep her from Phil as they knew Anya was aboute back. They all wanted to invite Anya to their home, but Phil could go to their home at the pretext of chatting or having a drink with his buddies by his rtionship with Ezra and Julian. Cameron was just a nodding acquaintance with him, so Phil would not harass Anya by going to Camerons home. They just didnt expect that Anya insisted on staying at the hotel because she didnt want to trouble them. Thats fine. I just stay there for two days. Anyaughed. She came back to visit her mom indeed, but she also had academic pressure to deal with, so she couldnt stay too long because she just asked for a few days off. She needed to go abroad again after seeing everything was okay with her mom. Now that it waste and nothing went wrong with Anya, Maisie and all others nned to leave. Anya didnt turn Maisie down when she offered to drive her to the hotel. They exchanged looks again, knowing their n Phil agreed to cooperate with was working. Phils pretense would help Anya get through the first trimester of pregnancy smoothly. His pretense also proved that he cared about Anya and didnt want to make their rtionship any worse. Whats more, he didnt want to lose their child. He knew it well that he would be totally strangers with Anya if anything went wrong with the baby. What happened to Lorie already made her hate him pretty much. With another ident to the baby, she would hate him to death. Chapter 1028 A drinking binge Phil sat on the sofa not moving at all since the three of Maisie left the office of Dr. Choffard. They let him to decide; he was confused. He was like trying to the conquering the God now; others couldnt imagine how much he wanted to have a baby with Anya. Phil couldnt imagine even before Anya asking for a divorce how things might be if he allowed her to study abroad, considering she was young and beautiful she would be like a fairy hit on by others at abroad. Not to mention her shallow love to him. Phil supposed she might divorce him not long after she went abroad and be flirted by others. It was unbearable that he had to part with her for years. He couldnt go see her travelling abroad every day and he also couldnt count on her toe back. And his way to keep Anya around him was to get her pregnant, in which way she couldnt leave him and study abroad. He could visit her anywhere as long as she studied for her masters degree at home. He could even work like this, going to and fro Riverside City as long as he could keep herpany in his way. He didnt expect, however, they should end up getting divorced like that, that she really got pregnant and that she nned to give birth to their baby Everyone else thought he wanted a child because of his age, which was also the excuse he used to make Anya expect a baby, and now every bought it. Actually, all he wanted was for Anya to keep himpany, but now he had to let her leave even if she was pregnant. Now, his woman left her and he had to pretend he didnt know about their baby. Is there anyone more miserable than him? He made his decision and called Dr. Choffard, telling him to make other doctors and nurses keep mum about Anyas pregnancy. Dr. Choffard took the order. Phil got his car key and left the hospital without staying a little longer. He needed to stop visiting Anya since he had decided to pretend not to know, let alone staying at the hospital in case Anya saw him there. Joy began to fill him as he left the hospital, driving on the road in the gleaming lights. His woman got pregnant and he would be a father. What thrilled him was less that he was going to be a father than that the child belonged to him and the woman he loved. He didnt know how others might feel for things like this, but he just couldnt help smiling andughing out. He then pulled the car off when he keptughing, contacting endlessly Julian, Ezra and Arthur in their Wechat group and asking them out for a drink. He didnt mention about Anyas pregnancy at first, just asking them to drink. Im busy! Emelia went visit Anya at the hospital while I had to take care of two of my children. Should my wife and I center on you and your wife? Julian replied angrily. Oh, my Phil. Havent I drunk enough with you tonight? Ezra was more angry than Julian because he was still suffering at a hotel in a city of Esnait after Phil drank him down and speeding back to Riverside City to confront Anya. Phil! Are you out of your mind? Do you remember where I am? Ezra pitched into him again. Phil, I think you indeed out of your mind because I live in Zoshalor now. Arthur replied pretty calmly. Arthur was actually implying he couldnt go to Riverside City to drink with himte at night because of the long distance, let alone Jean was also pregnant. Anya is pregnant; I am the father. Phil sent another message, not considering their protest at all. They were then shocked to silence for a while. Are you sure you are the father? Ezra doubted long after. Phil would tell him to fuck off if Ezra asked like that in the old days. But now he couldnt be more patient. She was examined and the result shows shes been pregnant for two months, so no one else could be the father but me. He exined nicely. Though she was at home two months ago, you were already divorced! Ezra sent a voice message angrily. What they didnt know was that Phil came to Anya before she went to Ustistan. We shared a same room the night before her leaving. Phil replied shamelessly. They then came to know what really happened. The truth was he tried to get Anya pregnant for months, but it only worked out when they got divorced. Silence filled their chatting group again. Whos in now? Phil said again. Julian rolled his eyes, realizing he was the only one that had to drink with him since Arthur and Ezra were not at Riverside City. Julian was not in the mood to drink with him, but now he began to know why Phil asked for a drink so excitedly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They all knew how badly he wanted a child. Now it came true although he was divorced; it didnt hurt his excitement at all, so Julian said yes. Although their family had taken priority over their friendship to some extent after their marriage, they never sat by when any member of them were in trouble, such as Anyas pregnancy which could be the exception because it meant a lot to Phil. Since Julian was in Riverside City, he would definitely go celebrate with Phil. It happened that Emelia returned home since he heard the voice from the car. He could be assured with her taking care of their children; it was just she couldnt have a rest for now. It must be hard for him too. Gofort him. Emelia listened to Julian and nodded to support his decision. Emelia also told Julian their n with Phil, which also was supported by Julian because he thought that was the only for Anya to safely spend the month. As for what Phil might do, even out his mind, they had no right to interfere. Chapter 1029 I bet she got a thing for me Julian and Phil met at Ezras bar, led by the manager there to their fixed private box. The manager should exit by convention, but this time he just stood there awkwardly. Mr. Hughes, Mr. Henderson, Mr. Cantillo ordered us to charge Mr. Henderson for all of your expenses tonight The manager said carefully. The manager trod carefully and fearfully because Ezra never charged them whenever they were here on business or for recreation, always the same. But today somehow Ezra called specifically to tell him to charge Phil, and he was telling it adamantly. He was nervous, doubting their rtionship might reach an impasse. But if they did break up, Julian and Phil would not be here. The manager wished it was not what he thought at first because they were like the pirs of the economic development of Riverside City. If they were good, then everyone had their job and ie. But if not, it was ordinary people like them to bear the consequences. He thought Phil might be annoyed, but he was wrong. No problem. Philughed it off. There wasnt any indication that he was unhappy. Tonight, its all on me; just tell others outside to have fun. Phil stopped the manager as he was about to leave with a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The manager was totally confused. He didnt know what to do. Ezras bar was the most popr bar in Riverside City, which meant expenses for a whole night couldnt be inexpensive. Though he knew how wealthy Phil was, he thought he was squandering his money. Just do it. Julia told him again as Phil began to open wines. Julian also knew what Philcked was not money but happiness. He was doing it because he was extremely that he was going to be a father although he couldnt tell others. That was his way express his excitement because he actually had no other way to express it. The manager had nothing to worry about after being reassured by Julian and left the box. Is that really your decision? Julian took a sip of wine Phil already poured into his ss. To pretend not to know about Anyas pregnancy? Just for a month, I can do with it, but only one month. I will talk straight with her after this dangerous period. Phil said word by word. Personally speaking, it would be better if you go see her and your child after the delivery. Thats notte and she cant deny it. Julian thought Phil had better not push too hard. Julian knew thoroughly about this whole thing about pregnancy because he also went through the experience of Emelia. If Anya was troubled by Phil too early, something bad might happen and it might create bad blood between them again. I cant wait any longer. Phil shook his head, One month is like years for me; Ill be out of my mind if I have wait for another month or even more. Phil wanted to be at her side right now, taking care of her, keeping herpany and help her get through her pregnancy. Arent you out of your mind now? Julian hummed hearing Phil describing his insanity. You stop being sane the moment you met Anya. Calm as Julian, he remarked so. Yeah, it is. Phil made a self-mockery, holding the ss toward Julian. He was so insane that he went out his way to pursue ady the who werepletely different from him, despite all the dissuasion from others. If you go see her after the first three dangerous months, will you settle in Ustistan? Julian asked again. Absolutely. Phil blurted. Look at us choosing woman over career. I bought a filmpany to approach Emelia in the Capital; Arthur went to Zoshalor with Jean; Ezra pursued Maisie hard in Gorthal. Now, its you. Julian shook his head and chuckled. Arent we the kind of people loving beauty more than wealth? Wrong, weve gained enough wealth, some loss of which during pursuing a beauty had no profound impact. Phil held his finger and shook it. That makes sense. Julian agreed with Phil this time, raising his ss to clink sses, drinking it all. To choose wealth or beauty, that is a question. But they didnt miss out on their loved one. Now, Phil nned to give up everything at home because Anya had to finish her study abroad, let alone she was pregnant. There was no way that he forced Anya to abort her study and return home. But this time he did it for her willingly. If he had nothing now, he still put Anya and the child above everything else, not to mention he was extremely wealthy. What if she still loathes you even if you go to Ustistan? Julian raised his concern, knowing Phil was indeed in a bad situation now. Anya would neverpromise just because Phil knew about her pregnancy. It was really tough for Phil to get her back. And Lorie could not talk him up even though she was conscious now. Lorie could not speak and could not help Phil to persuade Anya. I know. Phil then fell into silence, Actually Im betting. Julian was puzzled, but then Phil made another self-mockery: I bet she had a few feelings for me, otherwise she would have an abortion, right? I believe the reason why Maisie chose to give birth to their child was that she still loves him. Its just their huge differences that ended their rtionship. I bet she has feelings for me; its just she didnt realize them. Phil still refused to admit it was what it was; he believed his devotion must have moved Anya. His instinct told him Anya had feelings for him because they were kind of in harmony with each other before the divorce. They had sex, and he let go of her studying abroad. She would not do that for him if she had no feelings for him. You seem confident. Julian said. Phil said no more, lowering his head and drinking the wine again and again. Chapter 1030 A cheesy way Anya had a good sleep at the hotel, feeling a lot better waking up. She then rushed to the hospital after breakfast. Mom, Im sorry. Anya apologized as she enter the ward seeing Lories better condition. I was so impulsive yesterday. Anya took the towel from a care worker, wiping her hands gently. She took care of her mom all by herself as long as he could it. Though Lorie couldnt speak, her smile was the proof she loved Anya and had forgiven her. Lorie didnt me Anya in the first ce; she was simply tried pretty hard to clear the air between Phil and Anya, only to end up passing out herself, which also terrified Anya. Lorie also thought to herself that she should not push it too hard.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. There was no use for her to be anxious she didnt know the reason about car ident; all she could possibly do was to cooperate with the rehab for her to get better. What might happen during her rehab was up to the God. Anya could see from her moms eye that she was no longer angry and became happier. Maisie told me you didnt hate Phil? She asked, remembering what Maisie told her. Anya stared at her mom because her attitude toward Phil meant a lot to her. Then she saw Lorie nodded subtly. Anya didnt expect that. She really didnt what to say, but she did know she couldnt get her angry again. I dont know why you are being so tolerant to him, but I respect that. Sheughed. Anyas consideration made Lorie heave a sigh; she knew her daughter wouldnt get her concerned. Knowing her moms attitude toward Phil, Anya made no mention of Phil anymore; she just talked about things between them two by her side. Anya talked in a rxing and delightful vibe with Lorie, mostly about her life abroad and asionally the kindness Maisie and others showed to her. She stayed for two days this time, and spent most time apanying her mom at the hospital except a meal with Maisie and others. Lories partial recovery was like the light at the end of the tunnel of her life. Anya was grateful and valued every moment with her mom. She knew how it felt to lose, so she knew how difficult to regain. Anya organized that meal with Maisie and other friends. She treated them to thank them for their care and visiting Lorie during the days when she was abroad. I want you to warn Phil not to trouble Anya. Maisie warned Ezra before going have that meal. Anya stayed at the hospital these days without going back to the hotel. She slept on the sofa, keeping Loriepany, so Phil never got a chance to piss Anya off. But Anya treated them to dinner tonight, so Maisie was worried that Phil might go mad again. Why me? Why dont you call to warn him yourself? I cant influence him at all. Ezra gruntled. Like I could influence him. Maisie questioned. I dont think so. I know what you are capable of; you managed to ask him pretend no too know about Anyas pregnancy. Ezra hummed. Well, ry it and just tell him we told him so. Maisie stopped arguing. A ride there? Ezra asked as Maisie close the door. Thats not necessary. We dont drink wine tonight. Ill drive. Maise waved at him and. Ezra tried no more and go look after his son. They had kind of a implied contract about looking after their son If Maisie ate outside, Ezra would cut off business entertainment and had dinner with their son; Maisie would do the same if Phil were out for dinner. That being said, they avoided useless entertainment as much as possible for them to have dinner together at home. After all, they had to work in the daytime; dinner time was the only time the three of them could spend together. Ezra sneered at Julian being a good home-bounded husband every time they asked them to have entertainment meal outside. Now, he began to know why Julia refused to go outside. Ezra realized he couldnt be a part of their childrens growth for another time, especially he missed out on the first few months of his son, which he felt pretty guilty about. Ezra supported Phils n to level with Anya, which meant Phil could at least spend thest few months before the birth of their child and wouldnt disappear from growth of their baby, even though Anya refused to get any closer to Phil. Where are you? Ezra asked Phil at their Online group. No sooner had Phil asked about Phils whereabout than Julian asked the same question. It seemed that Emelia also warned Julian. Having dinner. Phil replied immediately. But where? Ezra sensed something wrong. You tell me. Phil said deliberately. Please dont tell me you are at the restaurant where they are having dinner Ezra got a little angry. Yeah, right at a private room next to theirs. Phil said proudly. Ezra was speechless. Whats wrong with you? Ezra cursed bitterly. The scene began toe into his mind that Phil was eavesdropping while Anya, Maisie and others chatted and ate happily. That was gross. Ezra wanted to tell Maisie toe home in order no to be eavesdropped by the insane Phil. What are you mad at? By the way, I will inform you should Maise speaks ill of you. Phil pretended to be secret. Find him a psychiatrist as soon as possible. He is about be a psycho. Ezra rolled his eyes and mentioned Arthur at their group. Absolutely insane. Julian replied indifferently. Well, thats understandable given that Anya would leave tomorrow, which means this is his only chance to get close to her. Thats my boy. Phil replied with a respect emoji. Thats none of my business now. Ill be with my son. Ezra just ignored him. With my daughter and my son. Julian said. With my wife. Arthur said. Their disy of affection got to Phil, and he put his phone aside bluntly. Doesnt their conscience prickle? They should do that kind disy of affection while they knew he was reduced to getting close to Anya by eavesdropping. Chapter 1031 Happy From the Heart After drinking half a bottle of red wine and having two cigarettes, he heard voices from the corridor. He immediately recognized the girls voice, which was inimitably sweet. She came with Nina, and the two seemed to be discussing Lories physical condition. Anya said, I feel that she is in good shape and her will to get well is very strong, so I believe that she will definitely get better soon. Nina signed, To be honest, I really didnt expect her to be so strong. Shes super strong-willed. I admire her so much. If it were me, maybe I wouldnt have any will of living. Phil then heard Anyas suddenly lightened voice, Maybe its because shes a mother. She must be very concerned about me. Thats why she has such a strong will to live. Anya was pregnant now then she understood the toughness and greatness of being a mother. A mother could be reckless for the sake of her child. Even if she had to give her life, she would firmly protect her child. Nina then smiled, So, you also have to live well for the little baby in your belly. I will. Anya said in a lighter tone. When Phil in the room heard her gentle tone when mentioned the baby, his heart could not help but softened. Although she was very resistant to him, she had a soft heart for the baby. He was very happy andforted. Inexplicably, he felt that she would be a good mother, although she was much younger than Emelia and Maisie. To be honest, he was badgering her about having a baby before, but he never thought carefully about what it would be like for her to be a mother. He thought he would take care of both her and the child. Emelia and Maisie then got into the room. When ordering, they considered about Anya and ordered light dishes. After a few bites, Maisie began toin about Ezra, Ezra is about to driving me crazy. Hearing this, Phil hurriedly started the recording. Maisie said, we thought we were gonna have a second baby, but he suddenly said he didnt want. He told me that he owed Ezio too much so he wannapensate him first. He proposed it, and now he quit it. I was annoyed. Maisie sulked, I have my career. He doesnt know giving birth affects many of my work schedules. Maisie felt tired about Ezras hesitation. How a man could be so indecisive on this matter. Nina was goaded by Maisies words. When Maisie finished, Nina immediately said, It also troubles me. I dont understand Cameron, too. When we just got married, he said categorically that he did not want children within four or five years. I agreed. I was happy to remain idle. And then I dont know why he suddenly said he wanted children. Ninained about Cameron unceremoniously. As a result, I took the movie job, so we just cant have a baby. Ive been on leave recently, and I asked Sherlyn not to get me any work for the time being. I intend to have a child. But he did not agree. He said he enjoyed our lovers world and wanted to wait a few years. Im going crazy! Ninas tone was exaggerated. Ememliaughed, It must because you were filming abroad some time ago and you were apart for too long. He was missing you so much that now that youre back, he only wants to be with you in a two-person world. HumIf this two-person world goes on to exist, there will be a generation gap between my children and your children in the future. Anya is pregnant now. If I have a girl, its OK to date with your sons. But if I have a son, your daughters would date with a younger boy. Its not a problem for me and Cameron, but for your husbands Could they ept it, ah? Hahaha. Nina finished thenughed. Nina was really imaginative. She had thought about their childrens marriage. With Anyas pregnancy, the children of these families will definitely be older than her children, so she had to think about the age thing. Maisie said with a smile, Are you sure that your children will take a fancy for our children in the future? Maybe he or she will fall in love with others. Well, Im not sure. Nina shook her head in a serious way, but I still prefer to be inws with you guys, at least we know each other well. And we are watching the children grow up. With that, Nina looked at Emelia, I just love na so much. But if I really have a boy, that would be a cradle-snatcher love. Emelia couldnt helpughing. She didnt know why Nina would love na so much, and always said she would ask her son to marry na. But there was no denying that Nina was deliberately making Julian angry, after all, they still disliking each other now and often threw trouble on each other.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Every time Julian would be annoyed and said to Nina, If you want to be my daughters mother-inw, you have to have a son first. Phil casually sent the womens chatter in the chat group. Julian heard Nina coveting his precious daughter again, he immediately got angry. He even thought he had to find a secret recipe of having girls, and then give it to Cameron to let him have a daughter with Nina, making Nina drop the idea of his daughter. If Nina had a girl, the two children could only be sisters. Julian did not want to be inws with Nina. Nina and Emelia being bosom friends had been enough to make him headache. If they became inws, he would be annoyed to death. As for Ezra, who heard Maisieining about his hesitation, he was exasperated. It was said that female was always making the drama. These women really made this party a roasting conference, specifically for roasting men. Phil was the only one who was spared in this party, because he had a bad time with Anya before, no one mentioned him at all during the meal. Anya was thest one who wanted to talk about him. He would love to hear herined about him. However, now he was not even qualified to beined about. Who would talk about her ex-husband, which she hated so much? Thinking of this, Phil felt that he was more pathetic than the men who had beenined about, and once again drank by himself. His onlyfort was that he could feel Anyas happiness. The happiness she had when with her best friends. Chapter 1032 Single-minded and Loyal Anya left the next day after saying goodbye to Lorie. Although both the two were sad, they knew that the separation now was for a better reunion in the future. Only did Anya finish her studies abroad, could she have a better future. About her pregnancy, Anya did not tell Lorie for the time being. She was afraid that Lorie would not be able to bear it. After all, Lorie could not speak now, so Anya thought that she would wait until Lorie recovered a little. Nina was free and sent Anya to the airport. When she saw Anya finally enter the gate, Nina let out a long sigh of relief, and then told Maisie and Emelia in the chat group that Anya had boarded the ne. They had been worrying about Phil for the past few days, worrying that he would suddenly change his mind and stop pretending not to know that Anya was pregnant, worrying that he would stop Anya from leaving. Now that Anya had boarded the ne without any problems, they were finally relieved. However, what they didnt know was that Phil had already been on the previous flight to the Ustistan. He wanted to see himself Anyas life in the Ustistan, so that he would feel secure. He also wanted to prepare everything for their life in the Ustistan in advance. After Anyas situation became stable, he woulde to her. He knew that Anya would definitely not ept him at first, so he had prepared for long-term adherence, such as getting himself a ce to live near Anyas rented apartment. He found out where Anya lived in the Ustistan and learned that she lived in a school dormitory apartment at first, butter when she found she was pregnant, she moved out and rented a small apartment near the school alone and hired herself a cooking aunt. Phil was very dissatisfied with the apartment Anya rented because it was too small. She didntck money. He didnt know why she didnt rent a bigger one. He thought he must buy a big house or a vi for her to live in, making her life luxury and prosperous, instead of living in such a small apartment, which was only 70 to 80 square feet. That was not enough for him at all. However, for Anya, the small apartment was quite enough. Because she lived alone and she almost spent all the daytime at school studying. The cooking aunt only came to cook for her when she needed. Besides, if she lived in a big house, the cleaning would be exhausting. Anya waspletely unaware that Phil had already arrived near her home. She only knew that she immediately fell asleep after she arrived home. As a pregnant woman, such a long journey was indeed exhausting for her. The apartment she rented was on the second floor, and Phil was downstairs in his car looking in the direction of her room. Seeing no movement in her room from mid-afternoon to the evening, he frowned and became worried. Something happens to her? Did she faint? She has lost much weighttely and was not in good shape. Did she vomit and it resulted in fainting? God, if something does happen, she must be in danger now! Thinking of these, Phil pushed the door and got out of the car. He rushed towards her apartment hurriedly, desperate to know what had happened to her. But he stopped in front of the apartment door. He knew he was too impulsive. If she was fine, then he would be exposed. So he left the apartment door and called Maisie. He said that Anya hadnt moved since she arrived home and asked Maisie to call Anya. Maisie was shocked, Youre in the Ustistan? Yes. Phil did not need to hide from Maisie and those girls. Maisie didnt even know what to say. She only said, Ill call her right away. Maisie then called Anya, and it did take a while before she answered, which made Maisie also worry if something had really happened to Anya. But when hearing the sleepiness in Anyas voice, Maisie understood what happened: Anya had been sleeping all the time. She pretended to ask Anya inadvertently, What are you doing? I didnt hear from you since you arrived home, so Im calling you. Anya rolled over in her soft bed and said apologetically, Sorry for making you guys worry. I was too tired these days and fell asleep right after I came back. Thats why I havent told you. Then Anya said with some chagrin, I dont know whats wrong with me. I had slept half a day on the ne. How could I fall asleep again? I always feel like I didnt get enough sleep. Maisieughed, Thats because you are pregnant, plus youve been traveling back and forth recently, you must be even more sleep deprived. Alright, since you arrived safely, I wont bother you. Have good rests and good meals. Maisie didnt say anything more. She had to hurry to call Phil otherwise Phil would definitely be anxious. Maisie then reassured Phil on the phone, Shes just catching up on her sleep, dont worry. Phil was relieved, Okay, I see. Thanks. Maisie kindly reminded him, You know you should stay away from her recently. Just a month, you can do that, right? Phil said slightly, How? I dont want to leave her for a second. I worry about her all the time. Just like today, I dont know if Ill just go knock on her door next time. Well, its up to you. Maisie didnt know what she should say. She also didnt expect that Phil would follow Anya to the Ustistan. After talking to Maisie on the phone, Anya didnt feel like sleeping, so she got up and simply got herself some food then she started to take out her luggage. After she washed all the clothes needed wash, she went to the window to hang out the clothes. However, when she looked down, she suddenly saw a ck car parked across the road, which was too familiar to her, because Phil liked it. He had bought that car in all the colors. Sheined about him at that time, saying that he was not interesting at all. He always liked the same thing and did not change. Would not he be bored with it?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He did think so, held her in his arms and said he was such a person, single-minded and loyal. Whether to things or people, he would be devoted to it from beginning to end. He would only like this car in his life, and he would also only fall in love with one person in his life. She just curled her lips when hearing it at that time, thinking that he was pretentious. It was not that she didnt know he was using the car to confess his love for her, implying that he would put all his heart on her for the rest of his life, but to her, his love was too heavy for a little girl like her. In Anyas opinion, Phil, a man with a sessful career and a deep mind, should find a woman who was evenly matched with him, mature and charming with excellent capacity, the kind of woman who could stay calm in any asion. Chapter 1033 the Best in the World Anya really did not know why he liked her. She thought he had a problem with his brain. Other people looked for happy in love, but he seemed to look for abuse. After all, at first, she was very cold to him. Others thought he was the Gods favored one. Many women coveted him and wanted to throw themselves at him, but Anya felt that he was not that good. At that time, her mind was full of romance and vows, only thinking that love and marriage should be resonance between two lovers, not like her and Phil. She even once talk about his poor taste in front of Phil. Phil didnt got angry, but hugged her and said, You little fool. You say my taste is bad, isnt that the same as scolding yourself? She grunted, Im bad. Its true Poor temperament, poor character, and no equal family background to Phils. She had heard that Phils parents were doing business abroad and they were very rich, not to mention his own business. Her family condition could only be considered well-off. Andter her father gave the mistress a lot of property, not much left. Hearing this, Phils lips fell on her neck and murmured, Youre wrong. Ive always had a good taste. What I like is the best in this world.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anya admitted that her heart was warmed by Phils words and filled with confidence for a moment. In fact, she was originally a confident girl, but her fathers disgusting affairs instantly destroyed all her confidence. She felt that her father was such a vile, disgusting and shameless person, so others would also despise her. But Phil said what he liked was the best in the world, which gave her much confidence. She just saw a car the same as Phils, then she recalled a pile of the past with Phil. Anya even despised herself. She then closed the curtains tightly and stopped looking outside. She thought there was thousand miles of ocean lie between her and him. How could Phil show up here? It was just a car of the same model. Phil was panic when Anya looked at his car, thinking she would notice something. He had the same car. He didnt like other cars. Fortunately, she just looked at it for a while without other reaction, then she closed the curtains again. Phil thought back carefully on the expression of her just now. Although he could not really see through it, he just felt that she was thinking of him, which made him feel gratified and smile. No matter what the reason why she thought about him, Phil was happy. It seemed that the impression he left in her heart was not that shallow. After Anya returned from her visit to Lorie, she once again devoted herself to studying. Because of her pregnancy, her original idea of earning some money while studying waspletely ruined. But that was not bad. She could spend all her time studying. Her life was actually very simple. Almost all her activities happened in school, the apartment or the library. Her apartment was near her school, less than 10 minutes walk. She specially chose this apartment to make it easier to go to school when her belly would get big after the second trimester. Recently, she had read lots of books about thew in the library. That was not because she was thinking about Phil that she wanted to know thew as well as him. But it was indeed because of Phil. She thought she would have to confront him in the future for the child. He was awyer that was so proficient inw, so she must also know somew to be confident and have less pressure when facing him. Sometimes she could not finish reading a book in the library, so she borrowed it and read it at home. Phil went home after settling down everything in the Ustistan. He still had a bunch of work to handle at home and had to assign tasks to subordinates in advance. He could already foresee how busy he would be in theing days. He bought an apartment one street away from Anya, with an area of about one to twenty square feet. He originally wanted to buy a vi, but those were too far away from Anyas residence, and he didnt want to drive so long to see her every day. He wanted to be as close to her as possible, but he needed arge study room because of his heavy work. The houses upstairs and downstairs hers were not suitable for him, and he could not live with her for the time being, so he chose a ce that was rtively near to her and the house was big enough. Although Phil had returned home, he still hired some guys to protect Anya. In fact, he wanted to do this when Anya went abroad before, but he was worried that she would be angry if she found out. Now she was pregnant and he had to ensure her safety and the childs safety, which was the most important thing to him. If she noticed, he would have a showdown. If she didnt, things would go like this otherwise he cant sleep even one night at home. The person he hired in the Ustistan would report Anyas whereabouts to him every day in real time. One day he received a few photos and thought the book she holding looked familiar, so he zoomed in to take a look and it was indeed aw book he had read. He could not help but smile. He didnt narcissistically think that she was thinking of him so read thew books. He saw through her mind at once: just wanted to use it on him in the future. Those professionalwyers were no match for him in court. She wanted to win him? But if she really wanted to win, he could lose to her. Then it would make history. After all, he had never lost in court. He may dedicate his first failure to her. Phil took the time to check on Lorie during his busy schedule and told her about Anyas pregnancy. Lorie was surprised and delighted after hearing it. Phil smiled, So you have to try harder to get better, even just for holding your lovely grandson. Lorie was amused by Phils words and tried nodding. Originally, she was worried about the future of the rtionship between Anya and Phil, but now it seemed that this child would be the best link between them. Of course, if she could recover sooner, that would be better. The misunderstanding between them would be lifted. Thinking of these, Lorie swore to herself that she must try to cooperate with the doctor to recover as soon as possible, though the process would be very difficult and tiring. However, after the joy, here came the worry about Anya. She couldnt even take care of herself. How could she take care of her child? Phil could see the worry in her eyes, Dont worry, I will go to the Ustistan after a while. Even if she hates me or rejects me, at least I will protect her and the baby. Maisie said that it is still very dangerous in the early stages of pregnancy, so I should not go to her now. I also dont want my appearance to affect her and the baby. Phil exined why he didnt go to Anya now. Lorie was touched to hear this. Although she had already felt Phils sincerity, from this point of view, Phil did hold Anya in his heart. Chapter 1034 Spend One Lifetime with Her Phil could feel Lories joy welling up from the bottom of her heart because of Anyas pregnancy. And he gave the softest smile during these days, I hope shell have a daughter, as beautiful and headstrong as she is. The delight in Lories eyes was getting even more. Although he used the word headstrong, he did not mean it in a derogatory sense. He really liked her daughters nature, so he wanted to have a daughter like that. But wasnt he afraid of being annoyed by the Anya and his daughter and getting tired? Lorie didnt know that Phil was not afraid at all. Although sometimes Anya did make him tired, the more he got was happiness. Being with the one he loved made him happy and could enjoy the bitterness. Even if there was another girl C his daughter, he would still enjoy it. His heart was melted when he just thought about it. The day before Phil left for the Ustistan, he had dinner with Julian and the other guys. They gave him a farewell. Julian drank to him, Wish you good luck. Arthur also rushed back from Zoshalor, and also said to Phil at that time, I hope you can return with your family, with your wife and kid. Ezra said, There is a long and hard way to go. Hope you can hold on, man. Philughed at himself, Not that long and hard. I will spend rest of my life with her. Whether she will forgive me is not so important. Even if she wouldnt forgive him and ept him, he would not withdraw from her life, especially because she had his baby now. Anyway, his presence was so strong that she would not have any covetous people around. Or in other words, even if someone coveted her, his thought would be murdered by Phil. Phil would drive those Mr. Wrongs away. The worst oue between them may be that they both didnt have other men or women but they were also not with each other. Of course, he would do his best to make her be Mrs. Henderson again. Ezra clicked his tongue, I really dont know if she was lucky or unlucky to meet you. Phil ignored Ezras teasing He was in a good mood right now, and the thought that he was going to stay with Anya filled him with so much joy that he didnt even want to argue with Ezra anymore. As someone who has experienced the entire process of a womans pregnancy and giving birth, I have to remind you of a few things: women are extremely sensitive emotionally during pregnancy. You better think deeply about everything and be more considerate of her feelings. They are sensitive, but sometimes its not that they want to be that way. The body hormones cause it. So if she tossed around sometimes, just let her go. Ezra gloated, Even if Anya is not pregnant, she has tossed him around a lot. I think you can rest assured that he will definitely be able to handle it. They all knew how much Phil spoiled Anya and I let her run roughshod over him all day. Especially when they were just married, Anya was torturing him in different ways. For example, one day, in the middle of the night, she said she wanted to eat noodles and asked Phil to apany her to go outside. Phil had said that he loved her. So Anya said that if he did not apany her, it meant that he did not love her at all and his so-called confession was all fancy words for deceiving her. Phil had no choice but to wake up from his dream, driving his luxury car, wearing a brand name, going out with her elegantly to a small restaurant. Fortunately, there was hardly anyone out there, so he at least saved some elegant image. Otherwise, if his opponents in the courtroom who were going eyeball to eyeball with him saw, they wouldugh at him, and he would be famous in the legal circle. But the fact that he had a little wife who actually had a bad temper was no longer a secret in the legal circle. There was a time when everyone was keen on to gossiping about him. And every day they were looking forward to seeing his face, neck or hands, for discovering new scars. Actually, he had lost much of his elegant image. Phil took a sip of wine and meaningfully argued for Anya, She is not capricious at all. Her capriciousness is just her camouge. She disguised herself as a willful and impertinent little girl, troubling him all day long, just to make him tired, so as to set her free. She just didnt believe he loved her, or didnt believe he would love her so much. So she thought of so many ways to test him. In her perception, the trust in love had long copsed because of her dads betrayal of her mom. The nearly two decades of love was a lie and all love was a sham. How could she still believe in love? So he wouldnt get mad at her for messing around, nor would he me her. On the contrary, he thought she was cute. And he even thought she was smart enough to know not to be confused by a mans excellent appearance and wealth, and to know to see through these gorgeous appearances to his heart. The only thing he med her for was that she proposed divorce to him by way of suicide. She had hurt herself. Anya went to the hospital for aprehensive maternity checkup after she finally went through the first trimester safely. The doctor told her that everything was fine with the baby and her health was also in good shape. She told Maisie and the girls in the chat group, Thank God the baby is developing well, and I finally dont need to be careful about every little thing anymore. And Im so happy that I dont feel like Im having such a strong reaction to pregnancy vomitingtely. Knowing that everything was fine, Maisie was also very happy for her, So youre one of the less reactive ones. Some people have a stronger reaction to pregnancy vomiting and keep throwing up until they give birth. That would be too painful. Emelia was one of those unlucky ones. She had a long time of pregnancy vomiting, plus she was pregnant with twins, so the whole pregnancy was torturous, so much so that Julian went to get a vasectomy after Emelia gave birth to the twins. He never wanted her to suffer again. He had her and two babies. That was enough for him. Even during the time when she was having trouble getting pregnant, he never thought of giving up on her. It didnt matter if he could have children or not. She was the most important to him. These girls then discussed about the pregnancy and birth in the group, but they didnt tell Anya that Phil had gone to the Ustistan. They heard that Phil was still settling in and hadnt seen Anya yet. But they knew that Phil would not dy for long. Phil was indeed settling in. In order to better manage the domesticpany and handle some business, he decided to start a branch, and he had been making these preparations since he was still at home for one month before.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He had transferred a small team from home, so in the days after arriving in the Ustistan, he was devoted to dealing with these things, intending to wait until the team was on track, and then he would pay all his attention to Anya. Anyway, Anya lived under his nose every day, so he was not worried about any idents. Hearing that she had a maternity checkup and that everything was fine with the baby and her, he was relieved. One day he had just returned to his ce from the newly established branch when he received a call from the bodyguard responsible for protecting Anya, Miss Willigen received a phone call on her way back from school then she looked not very well all the way, and she was covering her stomach. We were worried that Ill be right there. Before the bodyguard finished, Phil said this. And he didnt even bother to put on his jacket before he went out and rushed towards Anyas home. Chapter 1035 He’s Right Here with Me Anya was really angry about that call, or more urately, she was disgusted. The phone call was from her half-sister, the daughter her scum father had with his mistress, named Gracie Willigen, and they had a son named Jackson Willigen. When Anya thought of their names, she felt disgusted, truly disgusted from the bottom of her heart. She named Anya. Lorie hoped that her daughter would be versatile in the future. Because Lorie loved the violin and was a very profound violinist. And she had been learning the violin since she was a child under Lories careful instruction, and had passed all kinds of exams. Lorie once hoped that she would go to a music college and learn the violin so that she could join a band or be a violin teacher. Lorie thought it would be good for a girl to do such a stable and peaceful job. However, Anya didnt like want to be like that. She preferred to do something creative with her wisdom, so she studied writing and directing. There was love and meaning in her name. What about the mistress? She didnt know anything about musical instruments, or anything about art. But she imitated her name and gave her children artistic names, one was called Gracie Willigen and the other Jackson Willigen. When Anya first learned about this, she felt sick that she almost threw up. Anya felt that this was not only a demonstration to her and her mother, but also a stain on the elegant ssical names. How a woman who destroyed other peoples marriage deserved to use such beautiful names? However, her bastard father agreed to give his illegitimate children such names, as if they could be more elegant and cultured. It was said that shameless people were invincible. That was the best words to describe Anyas father and that bitch and her children.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anya didnt know was that the call was from Gracie, otherwise she would never have answered such a disgusting call, because she knew that Gracie would never have anything good to say to her. After all, when she was at home, Gracie had harassed her a lot. When she was at home, she was confused. She changed her phone number several times, but Gracie was always able to find out precisely, and then every now and then she would send her some nasty words to stimte her. Of course Gracie rarely called her directly to harass her, because Gracie did not dare. After all, she was a master of arguing. Every time she could g Gracie. Gracie could not win her, and then simply turned to send messages to scold her. At first, Anya was really angry and distressed by Gracies harassment, especially during the time when Lorie had just been in a car ident. Lories life was uncertain and her scum father tried to run away with the money. At that time they had not gone abroad. Gracie sent messages all day to stimte her. She was so angry that she even carried a sharp fruit knife and rushed to the familys residence. Fortunately, Phil arrived in time At the door of their vi, Phil hugged her tightly and stopped her crazy behavior. If it wasnt for Phil that night, she might have really wiped out that family of assholes. Afterwards, she heard that they had all gone abroad, which she knew was Phils arrangement. He was probably afraid that if they remained at home, she would really kill them all one day, because she really hated them to the core. Gracie did not stop after she went abroad. At first she called Anya directly to harass her, and after she was scolded back by Anya, she turned to sending messages. But then Anya gradually became calm about this kind of bitchy behavior of Gracie, and did not bother to pay attention to Gracie anymore. After all, she had a good life after marrying Phil. Her was worry-free about life, and Lorie was treated by the best medical team, so Gracie and the others were already just rats to her. But just because she didnt care about them, didnt mean she stopped hating them. She still hated them to the core and wanted to tear them into pieces. But she cant do anything to them, because they were abroad. And she was not strong enough, so she could only ignore them for now. Many times she also hated Phil, hating him for getting them out of the country, so that she could not enjoy revenge on them. But sometimes she was also grateful for his calm, otherwise if she really made a mistake, at this moment has long been dead. On the way back to her apartment, when she heard Gracies voice on the other end of the phone, she suddenly felt an extreme disgust and nausea. She was even about to throw up after several days without morning sickness. Gracie came to the point and her tone sounded very nasty, Dear sister, I heard that you are pregnant. I have a little secret to tell you. Gracie knew that Anya hated her, and she knew that Anya rejected this kind of rtionship with her. So she deliberately called Anya sister every time to disgust Anya. Anya sneered and simply didnt respond to Gracie, but she didnt hang up either. She wanted to know what more disgusting words Gracie would tell her. Gracie was bursting with impatience to say, Didnt they say before that I was two years younger than you? In fact, I am not. I am only three months younger than you. That is to say, our father was with my mother during your mothers pregnancy, and then there was me. Anya was stunned and covered her belly. In fact, she was only a little more than three months pregnant. Her belly had not yet had an obvious bulge, plus she was slim, so that even now none of her ssmates knew she was pregnant. She covered her belly with hand. It was just an instinctive reaction, for protecting her baby. Especially when Gracie mentioned the topic rted to pregnant women, she became more sensitive. Anya admitted that this so-called secret did stimte her a bit. She really distressed her mother. The man who cheated on his wife during pregnancy should be said to be the biggest jerk. Anya thought that her scum father was bastard enough, but she didnt expect that he could be even more disgusting. Anya had not said anything, so Gracie thought that Anya must be pissed off by her words, and immediately said smugly, Do you know why Im telling you these? Because you are pregnant, and you and Phil are divorced, so ah, I dont know Phil is in which womans bed at the moment. Anya, you arepletely abandoned. Gracieughed openly after saying that, and she added, Anya, I really dont know whether there is something wrong with your brain. You are divorced and you still want to give birth for him? Why? You want to keep pestering Phil with your child? You must have read many romance novels. So you think if you have a child, Phil will invite you back, right? Let me tell you, there are many women in this world who want to give a man like him a baby. But its not your turn to use the kid to win his heart. Gracies mockery of Anya was reasonable. After all, people who didnt know about it thought that she was the one who threw herself into Phils bed and got on his back, and that their divorce was because Phil was tired of her. After Gracie said a lot, Anya finally spoke up, but her tone was full of sarcasm, You are totally wrong. He is not in any womans bed at the moment. He is right here with me. Chapter1036 Let Him Talk To Me The reason why Anya kept silence for a while was that she looked up and saw a man, who was only wearing a white shirt without a coat in the little cold weather, strode towards her. Anya, at first, was stunned on the spot and panicked to find somewhere to escape quickly. But she was also an extremely smart girl, and she understood everythingter. Phil must have already known her whereabouts, and even knew about her pregnancy. Otherwise, how could he appear in front of her so abruptly? Judging from the mans hurried dress and the nervous and solemn expression on his face, he came in a hurry. Anya looked around and guessed that it was probably someone told Phil that she was in the wrong state at the moment. After all, she has bodyguards secretly following her in China. But right now Anyas mood was extremelyplicated, mixed with panic and anger. It happened that Gracie was saying disgusting words at the other end of the phone, so she snapped back casually and said that Phil was in front of her. She didnt lie either, what she said was truth. Just as her voice dropped, the man stood in front of her. Maybe because he walked in a hurry, his breathing was slightly heavy. He stared at her with his thick ck eyes, as if to find out what her mood was. Anya calmly diverted her attention and heard Gracie scream on the phone, Anya, are you stunned by me or do you just like to bepetitive? Phil has divorced you, how can he be by your side? Saying such words now, you must be depressed to go crazy after being dumped.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Gracies words were very mean. Anya sneered and said, Do you need him to tell you something to prove his existence? Gracie scoffed disdainfully and then said arrogantly, Why not? Let him talk to me. Id like to see how are you going to tell this lie. Gracie didnt believe at all that Phil was beside Anya at this moment. In Gracies eyes, Anya was already an abandoned woman. She also heard that Anya went to study in Ennd. How could Phil travelled a thousand miles to Ennd to find her and was currently with her? Gracie was ready tough at Anya fiercelyter. Over the years, she has been scolded by Anya, its time for her to be able to fight back against Anya. Hearing Gracies words, Anya looked up at Phil and handed him the mobile phone, The daughter of the bitch said she didnt believe you beside me. The bitch in Anyas mouth was Gracies mother Luna Perry. Since Anya knew the existence of Luna, the mistress, she has been calling her the bitch , regardless of the asion. Whenever and wherever, no matter in front of whom, as long as she mentioned Luna, she always called the bitch . As for Gracie, she called her the daughter of the bitch . Both of them were not worthy to have a name in her mouth. Even her father Morgan Willigen, Anya also called him the scumbag. Morgan didnt have to expect to hear father from her mouth in his whole life. Anya! Gracie shouted angrily on the phone in a shrill voice, Watch your mouth! Gracie knew that Anya called them like this all day long, normally speaking she should learn to ept it and not to argue with Anya, which also was what Gracie persuaded herself to do, but every time she heard Anya called them so contemptuously and mocking, she cant help being angry and gritting her teeth. Gracie wanted to scold her again, and she heard a mans extremely unpleasant voice flowed into her ear, Whats wrong? You choose to be a bitch, cant she scold you? Phil Phil Henderson? As soon as Gracie heard the voice, she eximed incredibly and her whole body trembled instinctively, so that she could hardly hold her mobile phone. Gracie was very afraid of Phil. After all, she had really seen his fierceness that he almost killed her. When Anyas family had not gone abroad, Lorie had a car ident and was unconscious in the hospital. Gracie and her family was gloating and happily nned to take all the property for themselves. But at that moment, there was news that Anya and Phil got married. Therefore Phil became Anyaswyer, specializing in helping her fight against them for property. Gracie and her mom were shocked and angry at that time. On one hand, they were annoyed that Anya got the help of Phil, a barrister, so that they lost their advantage in thepetition for property. In Riverside City, who didnt know Phils ability? He was never defeated in thewsuit he handled! On the other hand, they were very unwilling to see Anya, who had been tortured into the mud by them, married to Phil and changed her life. The most important thing was that Phil was very handsome and rich! People couldnt find any man who was better than Phil in the whole Riverside City, but this man rarely married Anya. Instead of one-night stand, he married her and gave her a family! Gracies mother was super angry, she encouraged Gracie to approach Phil, saying that Gracie was no worse than Anya. Since Anya could have sex with Phil, so could she. They thought Phil liked Anyas youth and appearance, if so Gracie was younger than Anya. So Gracie tried her best to wait for Phil on his way home and stopped his car. She ostensibly protested against him for helping Anya file awsuit, in fact, she wanted to approach Phil. Its not difficult to tell, you know, she appeared in front of his car at night, wearing a very revealing suspender dress. Unexpectedly, Phil asked the driver to stop in a long distance and let the driver get out of the car tomunicate with her. She cried in an instant and wanted to get closer to see Phil herself, but she was strongly stopped by the driver. The driver then returned to the car and reported to Phil, and she saw Phil got out of the car. She thought Phil got out of the car toe towards her, and her excited heart trembled on the spot. She looked at the arrogant man from afar and felt his special temperament from every movement was about to faint her. She really didnt understand why Anya was so lucky to be loved by such a handsome and charming man. Surprisingly, Phil didnte to her at all, but sat into the drives cab. The driver returned to her and said contemptuously, Mr. Henderson said if you dont want to live, he can fulfill you, and he has many ways to keep himself out of this matter. After saying that, the driver left. She still wondered what this meant and heard Phils car was revving its engine, drove towards her without any intention of slowing down. Her face was full of horror and incredible, and she stood still and cant move. As the car approached, she clearly saw the coldness and cruelness in the mans eyes through the window. She was so scared that her eyes dulled and she slumped to the ground. Chapter1037 I Only Like You Being treated as cruelly by Phil, Gracie was very scared of him. Otherwise, she would not dare to bother Anya in recent years. She could only secretly send a few text messages and make petty actions to harass Anya. In her opinion, Phil was a madman! She really didnt know how Anya lived with Phil. Gracie thought that Anya would be tortured to death by Phil. So now when she heard Phils voice on the phone currently, Gracie was so frightened that her legs became weak on the spot. Phil took Anyas mobile phone, sneered and asked Gracie again, Are you bored of your good life now? While the man said these words, his eyes still fell on Anyas face. He turned sideways slightly and stood in the direction of the air outlet to block the wind for her. He wasnt wearing a coat. Instead, Anya was wrapped in tight and warm. Anya now cherished her body very much. She would add clothes in time whenever the weather was cold or warm, because she was afraid that she may catch a cold. After all, illness will also affect the child in her belly. Compared with the past, she was the person who didnt like to put on thermals in winter and only wanted to keep looking slim, she had changed a lot now. After being warned again by Phil, Gracie hung up the phone instantly and dared not continue. Phil handed the mobile phone slowly to the person in front of him. Anya took her phone calmly and said, Thank you. At this time, Anya had calmed down from the panic that she first saw Phil. It was toote for her to cover her panic and escape again. Shed better try to ept it calmly. And considering the child in her belly, she cant run or jump either, let alone shout emotionally and quarrel with him in the street. Her calmness made Phil raise his eyebrows slightly. He had just been nervous, afraid that she would not ept his sudden appearance, or lose her temper with him. Unexpectedly, she calmed down so soon. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong, she must also be afraid of hurting the child. Thinking of this, Phils felt moved. Anyway, it was enough for him to know that she cared about this child. Take you home? He looked down at the girl who had refused to have eye contact with him, slowed down and asked carefully. The girl finally looked up at him, but the expression on her face was very contemptuous, No thanks, my home is right in front. I can go back by myself. Finally, sheughed at him and gave apliment, Mr. Henderson, thank you for being my knight in shining armor. Im very moved for your unusually timelying. Although she said that she was very moved, she was actually very annoyed by him. How could Phil not feel it? Of course, he was used to it. This girl was not an ordinary eloquent person. When they first got married, she was more talkative and pissed him off every day. After satirizing Phil, Anya walked away alone. She didnt want to see Phil at all now. Although she looked calm on her face, she was actually fretful to death and just wanted to be quiet by herself. However, the man followed brazenly, walked beside her and asked, What did Gracie just say to you? Anya didnt want to pay attention to him, but when she thought of what Gracie said to her, she immediately stopped. Turning to look at the man beside her, she raised her beautiful face and said with a smile, She said she was not two years younger than me, but only a few months, which indirectly showed that my scum father cheated when my mother was pregnant. As Anya spoke, she looked at the well-dressed man up and down, Men are all animals who think with their penis. They cant live without sex. Especially when women are pregnant, they can only find other women to cheer them up. Some men who cant be restrained and are addicted to sex will hook up with other women immediately. Maybe it was Gracies words about Lorie that annoyed her too much, or because of her pregnancy. Anya didnt know where her anger came from, so she directly rebuked men. Phil said nothing. Did she even satirize him? What did she mean cant be restrained? She might as well directly say that the person she scolded was him. He found it weird that why she suddenly smiled at him so brightly. As expected, there was something fishy about it. She was waiting to satirize him. But the next second, Phil felt very ufortable, because when she said these words, she was clearly sure that he would find another woman because he could not live without sex. Phil was extremely angry. He always wanted to have sex with her, not because he was a lustful person, but because that person was her, and he couldnt control it! ording to his previous style of behavior, if she provoked him with something he didnt like to listen to, he would have carried her up and thrown into bed, punished her severely by having sex. But now They had already divorced. Also she was pregnant, so he could only exin without any temper, People are different. Scumbag men cheat at any time, but dedicated good men cheat at no time, even if he divorces. What he said was equivalent to exin for himself. Anya rolled her eyes at him and snorted defiantly. She turned around and walked away. He described himself as a faithfully man only because there were no women around him who had enough lethality, especially the young girl who was at the age of 18 or 19, as delicate as a flower. He liked them the most. At that time, she didnt believe that he could still control himself. Thinking of this, Anya couldnt help but recall one thing happened before. The daughter of the branch manager of Ezraspany went to Phil. That girl looked at Phil. Her eyes full of admiration. Anya immediately realized the girls thoughts at a nce. But Anya didnt know whether Phil was pretending to be stupid or just yed with the girl, he presented as professional. The whole process was a serious business. Afterwards he exined that he was just working for Ezra, but Anya didnt listen to him. He said a lot of words of love, such as he only liked her, and he didnt like young girls. It was just because when he met her, she was not old. She couldnt used him of loving nothing more than young girls for no reason. He also said that even if she was an 80-year-olddy, he liked her as well.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She only felt that he was so usible, so she kicked him out of the bedroom and said she wanted to divorce. Soon afterwards, somehow they made up again. Anya heard about that he directly transferred the case of the manager of the branch to his assistant, and never participated in it at all. Chapter1038 He Really Cared About You Anya thought that she had looked at Phil inexorably like this. He should leave self-consciously. However, he still followed her. Anya nced at his stuffless shirt, thinking that it was his business that he liked to freeze outside, and he deserved it when he caught a cold. Anyas residence was very close to the school, and now she only walked three or five minutes to get home. Neither of them spoke on the way. It was impossible for Anya to talk to Phil. Although his sudden appearance shocked her, she had probably understood the context of the matter. That was probably when thest time she returned Chiobar, she fainted. So the doctor found that she was pregnant. Phil didnt know why. As for what it was for, when she went back and asked Maisie, they knew everything. Phil didnt say anything. Anya didnt know what did he think about. When they got home, Anya opened the door and entered the house, but she stood firmly in the hallway. She had no intention to invite Phil to enter at all. Seeing that the man didnt n to leave, Anya looked up at him and asked faintly, Do you have anything else? Anya wanted to let him leave directly, but she thought of Gracies behavior just now. She did take advantage of Phil once. With gratitude, she did not rudely chase him. Phil raised his hand and pulled his tie. As soon as he got home, he only took off his coat and didnt have time to untie it, If I say I want toe in for a cup of teaC Before Phil finished speaking, Anya mmed the door head-on. The door panel almost hit him in the face. If his body moved forward a little, he could be ttened by the door. Phil felt more funny than angry, thinking that she really had no conscience. At least he was just used by her to fight back against Gracie, but she didnt even give him a cup of tea? However, he also knew that he should stop in time. Today his sudden appearance must have made her in a bad mood, so he cant continue to force her. If she was forced to do something impulsive in a hurry, it will be troublesome. So he raised his hand, knocked on the door and said, Im going back. Call me anytime. As he finished, there was a dull bang on the door panel, as if something had been smashed over. It felt that she had thrown a pillow on the sofa or a tissue box on the table. Obviously, she thought what he said was out of line, but he just wanted to protect her safety. What bad thoughts can he have? Knowing that whatever he said or did was wrong now, he shut up and left. Anyway, he had already here and they didnt have secrets anymore. He thought they had many time to get along with each other in the future. He didnt beg her to forgive him at once, but begged her not to reject him from appearing beside her and protecting her. Hearing the sound of his footsteps going downstairs, Anya was not relieved yet. She grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it on the ground. If she gave him an inch, he would take a mile. Phil even wanted toe in for a cup of tea? You wish! After Anya throwing herself into the sofa and worrying for a long time, she sent a message to the Whats App group which included Maisie and other friends, I saw Phil today. A lot of messages appeared in the Whats App group in an instant. Several people asked her one after another, How are you? You must control your emotions and dont be angry with him. Anya could feel their worries about her, so she quickly replied, Im fine. Dont worry. Emelia sent a voice message, Anya, Im sorry to hide this from you. You fainted suddenly and we rushed there as soon as possible and wanted Dr. Choffard to cancel the full-body examination for you, but Phil arrivedter. We did want to hide your pregnancy for you, but we couldnt. Considering that you were weak at that time and hadnt passed the initial dangerous period, we persuaded Phil to pretend not to know first, and let him not force you to stay in Riverside City. She said. Emelias apologetic exnation made Anya understand what had happened. She also guessed that there was something wrong with her fainting that time. Dr. Choffard worked for Phil, and she fainted there. He must be very nervous and asked the doctor to give her a full-body examination. Dr. Choffard needed to have aprehensive understanding of her physical condition, otherwise he would not be able to exin to Phil why she suddenly fainted. After all, Phil was too deterrent. He only needed one look to make people shudder. But what Anya didnt expect was that Phil would listen to Emelias advice. As a person who lived with Phil for four years, Anya knew more than anyone how eager Phil was to have a child. If he knew that she was pregnant, he would definitely find her as soon as possible and asked her to stay in Riverside Cit until she gave birth to the child safely.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How could he pretend not to know? How could he bear it? Seeing that she had not replied, Nina said, Anya, to be honest, we think Phil really cares about you. Even if you get divorced, he still takes good care of your feelings. Anyapressed her lips and gently said, He doesnt care about me, but the child in my belly. Maisie said, He really cares about the child, but he cares more about you. Its your child that he cares about. Anya didnt answer to Maisie, but she also had her own judgment in heart. Phil had been hinted at her all day long, saying that he was old enough to have a child. He said Julian had both son and daughter and Ezras son was about to be one-year old. Even Arthur, who had no girlfriend originally, was about to be a father. Poor Phil He was the oldest among the four people, but he had nothing. Therefore, Anya felt that Phil longed for children because he wanted someone to inherit the family property earlier. After all, he really had a lot of money that needed to be inherited. As for whether he really cared about her Anya didnt want to think about it now. Lories car ident existed between them. She cant ovee the psychological resentment and hatred. It waspletely impossible for her to fall in love with him. Did he embarrass you? Nina asked again. She was impatient. Nina and others were worried that Phil and Anya met each other. They were afraid that Phil would force Anya again. So Anya roughly described the process of their meeting to Nina. However, Ninas focus waspletely shifted. She angrily yelled at Gracie, She ispletely a bitch. Gracie deliberately told Anya that her father had an affair when her mother was pregnant. Didnt she intend to annoy Anya? In Ninas opinion, she should tear such a bitchs mouth apart with her own hands. Emelia and Maisie were also very angry. However some people were so vicious. On the contrary, Anya behaved tolerantly, Its okay. It cant stimte me anymore. As for me she was just jealous of me and be crazy. Gracies petty thoughts could only y such tricks. Chapter 1039 I Will Be in Charge of your Meals Hearing what Anya said, Nina beamed with pleasure, I am so happy that you could think it that way. Dont even bother to pay attention to that bitch. As the saying goes, karma is real. Just look at the frightening expression of her hanging up hurriedly when Phil called her. Presumably it never crossed Gracies mind that Phil would suddenly show up. This was what we call Gods n. Anya was amused by Ninas words. She had to admit that Nina was really good at protecting others feeling and cheering up the atmosphere. It became such a bliss to whoever became her friends.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anya told Nina her troubles. I am now deeply annoyed and also confused as to what to do next. My body isnt apt for escaping again but I really hate to see his face. She ran away from her home country to this country. Now she had settled here, from education to personal adaptation. Frankly she was too exhausted to n another escape, letting alone the fact that her body now couldnt withstand any tiny jolt. Plus, she dropped the idea of running after this incident. Phil had the ability to locate her no matter where she hid herself. She might as well stay at where she was now. Yet she still didnt want to see him. It is troublesome. Maisie could understand how she felt. Maisie had the simr experience of trying to shun Ezra but failing. Nina came up with an idea. How about this? You pretend to be sick all the time and turn him away by saying that you want some private space and have a good rest. He must ede to your demand since you are pregnant now. In this way you can greatly save yourself from meeting him. Or you can ignore him. He wouldnt dare to go against your will. Phil now couldnt be more obedient to Anya. Irritating Anya was thest thing he wanted to do. And Anya could exactly use that to manipte him. That is an excellent idea. It probably is the only way to stay away from him. Anya approved her idea. As much as it was an immature solution, it was effective. Emelia smiled, You just need to remember that he is afraid of making you unhappy. So far this is the best solution I could think of. Anya agreed with them. She had to wait until she gave birth to her baby to think about the next step. The conversation with them made Anya feel better. She changed her clothes and put on her housecoat. And then she washed some fruits and ate them while working on her assignments. Her ss ended early and the part-time servant who cooked the meals for her hadnt arrived. So she put the nket over herself when she felt sleepy and fell asleep rapidly. She didnt know what other peoples pregnancy reactions were. But for her, it went from killing vomiting in the first period to little difort except aptness to sleep now. As long as she came back to her ce, she could easily fall asleep in the sofa, the bed and the recliner she put in the balcony, anywhere in her apartment. For all that, she ced nkets in several ce in this apartment so she could reach them any time she wanted. Anya was woken by the smell of food. She wondered if she was still in a dream because the smell was rather familiar. The servant had the key to her apartment since she sometimes couldnt able to make it before the servant came to her ce and cooked. As far as she could see, the servant was really nice, not much of a talker but real helper. She was a good and trustworthy cook. When the streetlights flickered on and the smell of food filled the room, Anya knew that dinner was ready by the servant. So she stretched herself and stood up. But when she looked at the direction of the kitchen, she surprisingly found that it was not the servant. Phil, bizarrely in her pink apron that didnt go with his quality at all, came out with a te of food. Anya was too shock to say things eloquently, How, howe you are in my apartment? Contrary to Anyas astonishment, Phil wasparatively calm. He put down the dish and borated, The servant you hired is highly uncountable. I said that I am your friend and she let me in. What would happen if today it wasnt me, instead someone viciously nning on something,ing to your apartment? You are at risk that she easily let people in. His words sent shivers down her spine. What the servant did was quite dangerous, to let peoplee into her ce when she was in the sleep. Noticing her frightening look, he added, So I fired her and paid her some extra money. Anya was speechless. ring at the man next to the table, she opened her mouth and tried to saying something. But she didnt know what to say. This man shamelessly broke into her apartment and unbelievably fired her servant? Did he realize how hard it was to find a nice servant who could cook in her home countrys vor and the taste was not bad? Although it was highly inappropriate for her to let otherse into her apartment like today, she was too naive to trust people like Phil. But she wouldnt do that again after she seriously talked her out of that. Did he really have to fire her servant? Who was supposed to cook for her after the servant left? Phil noticed her anger. He came up to her and smiled, You dont have to worry about the meals. I will cook for you since I fired your cook. Now Phil could appreciate her demand of letting him learn to cook at that time. If it werent for her, he would have never known how to cook and never been this good in cooking. And he couldnt have used this excuse to approach her. As a matter of fact, the servant wasnt that unountable. She let him in only after he said that he was Anyas ex-husband and also the father of the baby. And he had a pleasant conversation with her. She willingly ended this job and took the money Phil gave her when he expressed his wish to cook for her and took care of her. At hearing this, Anya crossly pushed him away and said, Get out of my apartment! Chapter 1040 Her Indifference Phils shameless act enormously irritated her. How did he have the nerve to make the promise of taking care of her? Phil was pushed by Anya but he didnt fight back considering that she was pregnant. He hastily exined before he was pushed out of the door. Please listen to me. But Anya was in no mood of hearing any exnation. She pushed him out of the door and closed it. Being pushed away, Phil stood at the hallway and didnt know what to say. Please at least let him take his stuff before kicking him out? He was wearing the slippers and her apron. And he left his coat, phone and all the other stuff of him in her apartment. How was he supposed to go home with such look? He knocked the door and grumbled, I left my stuff in your home The door opened after he said this and his expansive shoes were tossing out. And then his coat, phone and keys. The door was immediately shut after the throw. Phil was both angry and amused. He called her, Any Phil liked to call her Any. It was a pleasure to pronounce her name with the tip of his tongue. Every time he hugged and kissed her or having sex with her, he would like to call her in this way. But Anya didnt like that. This was her nickname and only Lorie was entitled to call her in this way. Her asshole father used to call her by nickname. But she had growing antipathy towards him and also the way he called her after learning his cheating with other people. And no other man called her by her nickname ever since she cut ties with her father. But Phil took his fathers ce and started to call her this way. Anya couldnt ustom to that change at all. The first time Phil called her Any was when she lost her virginity to him. At that time the man constantly whispered her nickname around her ear. She didnt know what was wrong with her but her heartbeat raced and her body trembled. After that she barred him from calling her nickname again. But the man turned a blind eye to the ban and deliberately called her nickname when they were having sex. Anya just wanted to scratch his face hearing his calling over and over again. Now Phil called her Any again, only to hear a noise made inside the apartment. He knew that he was a repellent existence here. She would disy her rejection by letting off steam. Phil tried other means. But I havent had dinner. He made himself looked vulnerable by pretending to be starved. More precisely, that hardly was a pretending because he was indeed hungry. He cooked the meal all by himself after the servant left. And he was a bit nervous preparing the dinner because he hadnt cooked for her for a long time. He wondered what did she want to eat at the current and he was thinking about making her usual favorite food. So he identally cooked too much dishes and didnt finish until now. To be fair, he didnt lie about hadnt eaten anything. Practically speaking, he should leave immediately in case she might get mad. But suddenly he just felt a hint of resistance. He deliberately said those to arouse her sympathy. Phil still couldnt believe that she remained unimpressed to his effort after all these years and that she heartlessly had no affection towards him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. After saying this, Phil stared the door andpressed his lips. He was taking a chance, a chance that she would care about him to the most basic level, even after Lories ident. But he waited there for a long time and nothing happened. Phil didnt how to describe his feelings at the moment. His hope vanished in the blink of an eye. He felt as if he was immersed in freezing cold water. His body was brimming over with stark hopelessness. Did she really didnt care about him, not even tiny little bit? Was she really brutal like this? In desperate, Phil went back to his home a block away. He ran out of his energy. The surprise of learning her pregnancy and excitement of moving to the Ustistan to take care of her faded. These emotions were the driving force of him to handle business of domesticpany and set up branch in Ustistan with nonstop. Note that a regr man usually couldnt aplish works of such massive load in such a short time. Now Phil was defeated. He flung himself onto the sofa aftering back home and had no desire to move. In his anticipation, he would be epted if he was shameless enough. But Anyas resolution broke his fantasy. If things went on exactly as he expected, she wouldnt have divorced with him. Her calmness yesterday made him had some illusions. But what he didnt know that it was just the calmness before the storm. The pain from his stomach made him frowned. He kept healthy diet ever since he was sent to the hospital for over-drinking. But his stomach illness reappeared after working overtime continuously these days and not having healthy food in regr time. He was conscious of potential stomach aching. But he just wanted to finish the domestic business as soon as possible so that he could meet her soon. Luck was that his assistant sensed his unusualness and asked about it when he called to brief Phil on thetest information about work. During this period, his assistant worked with him day and night. He knew that Phils body was on the edge of falling ill after working with nonstop. So his assistant rushed to deliver medicines to Phil when he learnt that his stomach ached. Phil felt alive after taking the medicine. By the way, his assistant was a male. Actually, all the employees he brought to Ustistan were male fearing that any irrelevant woman would stand in the way between him and Anya. The assistant brought him some food. He passed the porridge to Phil and showed his concern. Mr. Henderson, if you continue to work endlessly like this, you are bound to get ill no matter how strong you are. His assistant added, Didnt you cook meal for Mrs. Henderson tonight? Oh I am sorry, Ms. Willigen? She didnt invite you to stay? Phil just had a spoon of porridge and said to his assistant, Shut up. Clever as his assistant, he knew instantly Phil was upset and also the reason why he was upsetChe was rejected. The pity was that his boss asked him to buy a bunch of ingredients ording to the list his boss gave him in this afternoon. It didnt take a brainer to figure out that his boss intended to cook some of Anyas favorite for her. Even he, as a man, became envious of Anya, let alone those women who had crush on his boss. Those women would probably strangle Anya to death after learning that Anya gave a cold shoulder to his boss. Chapter 1041 Talk to Him Anya was at a loss what to do so she pushed Phil out of her apartment. Staring nkly at the food, she sat by the table in a trance. Anya hated this situation. She resented any care and love from him because she owed much to him when she epted his help. As much as she hated to admit it, he really melted her heart by his thoughtfulness and care. This made her deeply troubled every time she thought of Lories car ident. She was just a normal woman. She couldnt deal with theseplicated emotions. Love and hate mixed inside her, making her sorrowfully suffering. And when she was out her daze, the man has left long ago. Anya closed the door and got back to the seat next to the table. With so many delicious dishes, she wasnt in the mood to eat although she was starved. Thinking of the man who cooked the meal, she lost her appetite. Anya was about to drop the tableware when Maisie sent her messages in their group chat. Maisie and other people in the group would ask her if she had meals on time and got some nice sleep almost every day. Anya was greatly moved by their care. They truly treated her as a little sister. Anya told them what happened tonight. They could tell that she had no desire to eat at this moment. Nina asked, Please dont tell me that you havent eaten anything. Anya answered her with a yes. Emelia hastily suggested, At least try to eat something. Remember that you are not alone now. Nina took up the theme. We would agree with you on not eating the food cooked by that old man. But you are pregnant now. You couldnt starve the baby. Nina amused Anya by calling Phil that old man. Anya managed to take up the fork and made her stomach full while chatting with them. Anya had to acknowledge that Phil was good at cooking, way much better than the servant she hired before. This was probably the most enjoyable meal she had ever had since she moved to the Ustistan. Anyater apologized at the group. I was just totally messed up tonight. Sorry that I acted capriciously and made your guys worry about me. She knew her friends expectation which was to take good care of herself and live a peaceful life. She nearly failed to live up to their expectation out of some sudden wrong impulse. People should love themselves first at any time.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She wouldnt starve herself for emotional reasons again. Partly at the request of Phil conveyed by Ezra, Maisie and othersforted Anya and asked if she had food regrly. This was also the way how they learnt the quarrel between Anya and Phil tonight. Anya made up her mind. I will talk to him tomorrow. She made the decision after serious pondering. It did no good to them maintaining their weird rtionship now. They should reach a pact in which stipted on them living in harmony. But she was also aware that her being unable to stay calm in front of Phil was the major problem. She kept thinking of Lories illness when confronting him and thus was prone to lose temper. She couldnt do this anymore. She should try to put down her resentment. The baby was all that mattered now. Maisie asked her. Do you have ideas on how to talk to him? Anya replied. I think his major worry was that I couldnt give birth to his child smoothly if I didnt keep healthy diet or didnt get enough sleep. And he unreasonably fired my servant which cooked my meals. So my n is to hire him to cook for me. In that case, he could rest assurance because we meet each other every day. Hopefully we could get along well. In Anyas opinion, the only reason that Phil showed up in this ce and disturbed her was that he cared much about the baby. He had nothing to worry about if she allowed him to frequently check on her. At hearing this Nina chuckled. I bet that Phil will be mad if you say this to him tomorrow. HahaC Nina couldnt stopughing. It was apletely insult to a topwyer like him to cook for you in the exchange of money. I like your idea. Anya admitted, To tell the truth, I do want to humiliate him. And he deserves that because he unbearably dismissed my servant. Anya was pissed off thinking of this. Who did Phil think he was? Did he have the right to sack the servant she hired? And what he said at that time also annoyed her. He promised to take care of her dinner. But she didnt want to owe him. So she was thinking about paying him. Money could buy everything in this world. If not, that would be not giving enough money. OK. Lets negotiate with him in this way. Nina couldnt agree more with Anya. Nothing entertained her more than seeing a man floundering. This wasnt a bad idea. But imaginably he wouldnt take the money. Emelia showed her concern. Before Anya could say anything, Nina made the decision for her. Whatever. You could find another servant and ask him to leave if he didnt ept the pact. Anya thought alike. If he doesnt take the money, I will ask him to stay away from me. Under no circumstance should I eat the meals made by him for free. Maisie replied. Hopefully he would agree. In this way both of you could stop fighting. He could be assured that you have healthy food on time if he is given the opportunity to see you every day. Albeit humiliatingly annoyed, Phil would possibly ede to her demand because in this way he could meet Anya every day. The outsider sees the most of the game. In Anyas mind, the sole reason of Phil caring so much about her was for the baby. But actually it was known to them that Phil cared about her more than anyone and anything. Nevertheless, as a person who had recently regained her love, Maisie was well aware that other peoples opinion and suggestion had little effects. It left two of them to find out the nature of love. As for Phil, he set about targeting at people he had problems with like Gracie after eating something and taking pills. At that time he exiled these people in foreign country to prevent Anya from making the rash move to destroy them at the cost of herself. However, apparently Anya was dissatisfied and quarreled with him for many times. She swore to give them the most brutal revenge and to get them taste their own medicine. Only in this way could she ay her anger. It looked like it was about time to allow them to return. Anya wasnt at home country and he might let them enjoy some good days. And soon they would know how it felt to be ultimately destroyed. Anya could probably be satisfied this time if she saw that with her own eyes. Chapter 1042 He Was a Possessive Maniac After constructing the whole n, he had the assistant to implement it. Luna Perry, Gracies mother, became Morgans mistress for purely mercenary reasons. Morgan at that time ran a promisingpany. Plus with his attractive appearance, Morgan was a much courted man. Based on Phils knowledge, Morgan was from a disadvantaged background and attained his sess by virtue of woman. And Lorie was born and raised in big city. Lories parents had been always disliking Morgan. They only submitted in Lories persistence. Lories parents fell ill and she had to spend time taking care of them. So Lorie didnt have a baby with Morgan until her parents passed away. And the baby she gave birth to was Anya. Lorie concentrated on raising the child after giving birth. At that time Morgans business was on track. So he totally set himself free in cheating with other woman. During that period, he was busy lying to Lorie. After Lorie discovered his affairs, Morgan didnt have a hint of sense of regret. He med his fault on Lorie and used Lorie of spending too much time with either her parents or Anya, but never thinking about him. Later Phil managed to help Anya takerge proportion of property when she confronted Morgan in the court. And after that Morgan was exiled by Phil, which made Luna very unhappy because she never expected Morgan to lose almost all his money. Morgan and Luna had some pretty rough years in other country. There were many times Morgan trying to invest but only ending up with failure. Their rtionship was at risk since Luna couldnt stand his sudden downfall. She missed all the luxury life she once enjoyed and picked fights with Morgan for the loss of that all the time. Still, Anya wouldnt feel relieved when Morgan and Luna were having trouble maintaining their lives as she didnt see it with her eyes. Morgan and Luna would be overjoyed if Phil sent a signal that they coulde back. By then he would let Anya watch how he demolished them. After setting this up, Phil was thinking about getting a shower and going to bed. It was at this time his phone rang. He smiled after seeing the number. The call was from Anya. Thest moment heined her in mind for being so brutal but he became so delighted picking up her call. How could he be angry with her? The screen of his phone disyed sweetheart. She unexpectedly called him. He picked up the phone and Anya introduced herself before he could say anything. Its me, Anya. Philughed at her slow response. How could he not know her phone number when he followed her to the Ustistan? Probably getting a bit mad at hearing hisugh, Anya said angrily, Do you have time tomorrow? We need to talk. Phil lifted one of his eyebrows. He tried to suppress his happiness and said as calm as possible, Of course. Anya wanted to talk with him? This behavior indicated that her rejection towards him was lessened. Otherwise she wouldnt bother to make the call. As a sophisticated man who had been through tons of negotiations, Phil had the basic appraisal of his opponents. The call indicated that there was still a chance for him to meet her. But the question was that what did she want? Anya asked him, What time is convenient to you? He answered, Any time is OK if it is with you He would make time for her no matter how busy he was. After all, her asking for a talk was rare. He already had his hands full establishing the new branch in the Ustistan. But if she needed anything, he would definitely put his work off and be there for her. But Anya was obviously exasperated by his words. She said with impatience. Then ten in the morning. I will meet you after the ss. OK. The moment he said it, Anya hung up. Phil didnt want to finish the call. He grabbed the phone and reluctantly put it down after a while. He knew that he could finally get some nice sleep with the call. At least she wasnt disgusted with him as she was earlier. That would be a huge relief. In the next day Anya had a simple breakfast and then went to the school. She got a call from the servant in her way to the school. The servant told her what happened in evening ofst day. After hearing the servants description, Anya was cross. Phil just lied to her. Her servant didnt casually let some random guyse into her apartment but instead she let Phil in because he said that he was her ex-husband and the father of the baby. How could the servant decline after hearing his self-introduction like this? Phil just lied to her. How did he have the nerve toin the servant for being loose? But Anya didnt expose Phil to the servant. Anya thanked her for taking care of her during these days. The servant was a bit worried about her and particrly called to make sure she was taken good care of. Finally the servant told her the ingredients in the fridge and asked her to use them by the expiration date. Anya took her ss after hanging up the call. She took her bag right after the ss because of the appointment with Phil. Anya intended to meet him at the coffee shop since inviting him to meet in her apartment was the least thing she ever wanted. And meeting him at his apartment was the second least thing. So the coffee shop was an excellent choice. To her surprise, Phil was already there waiting for her when she stepped out the ssroom building. His face remained prominent among those people. The passers-by all fixed their eyes on Phil. Girls especially, were attracted by him and many hade up to him, trying to chat with him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Anya sneered. The man was still catching attention at such an old age. But she felt sorry for those girls who had interest in him. They werepletely fooled by Phils appearance. This man was a psychopath, a lunatic. And also a possessive maniac! Chapter 1043 Find Her in Her School Anya didnt anticipate hising and she didnt want that at all. She was sick of all the rumors about her in domestic country. People assumed her to be Phils property. They only saw Phils reputation and position when talking about them. No one paid special attention to her. It was said that Phil was too good to her and that she was just after Phils wealth and seduced him by her gorgeously young face. This was the reason why Anya never attended parties with him. She hated to bebeled in this way. It took her much effort to flee to another country and get rid of thebel people put on her. But then this man showed up and made her effort in vain. Phil must do this on purpose. This despicable old man! He probably nned to scare away the males around her. His contemptible plot wasnt new to her. Her resentment towards him was aroused when she recalled how he fired her servant yesterday. So Anya directly walked away. Phil has just impatiently ended a conversation with two girls who tried to flirt with him. Then he looked up and saw Anya walking away. He ignored those two girls and rushed to chase Anya. Why leaving in a hurry? he managed to catch her holding books in her hands. She was wearing a long dress. Maybe out of the campus atmosphere, Phil felt that Anya looked much younger. How came she looked so young while she was pregnant?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He saw the suit he was wearing now. His clothes made him look like a middle-aged man. Noticing that Phil tried to keep abreast of her, she covered her face with a book and warned, Dont talk to me now and stay away. After saying this, she gathered her pace and left. Being left behind, Phil didnt know what to say. Did he look a humiliation to her? Honestly he was confident at his appearance and there was no way Anya kept him at a distance because he was ugly or shabby. The reason could only be that she was disgusted with his touch. Anya stopped at a silent corner and looked back. The man walked towards her in a slow pace. Humph! Phil was too angry to say anything. He gave an exmation to express his discontent. There is a coffee shop nearby my apartment. Lets talk over there. Anya ignored his dissatisfaction and suggested. Whatever. Phil naturally had no favor of talking with her in a coffee shop. He was morefortable with a private ce where there was only he and she. Apparently Anya had a different idea and he would have to give in. Disregarding the sarcasm in his voice, Anya ran away. Taking a second peep at her long dress, Phil asked her, Why you are into long dresses now? In his memory, none of the dress she wore was below the knees. At that time he was furious at her skirts of various styles. Did she ever think about him when showing her faultless long legs in public? He protested every time when she wore skirt but she never listened. Or she would condemn him for being an old conservative man. She imed that there was generation gap between them and that all the young girls wore like this. Sometimes he hindered her from wearing those skirts by deliberately making some bruises on her legs. She angrily used him of having no respect for female because of his disapproval of her showing her beautiful legs. She threatened to expose his conservation online and let people cyber bully him. He was amused by her naivety. As awyer, he had the ability to make people lose their shirts if they yed a part in online abusing him. But that was a literal threat. Anya never tweeted anything about it. It was hard for Phil to endure seeing her legs being half naked. Problem was that she wouldnt listen and he couldnt bring it up all the time. Over time he got used to that. For him, miniskirt was totally uneptable and he threw them straight away. However, Phil found that Anya changed her dressing style when she came back to visit Lorie. She began to put on long dress and some even covered her ankles. Anya refused to answer his questions. He wouldnt think that she couldnt detect the sarcasm in his voice? She also recollected the hundreds of quarrels prompted by the length of dress in the past. She cursed him in mind. How could she continue to wear those short skirts after being pregnant? This man asked this question on purpose. Without getting response, Phil gave a little cough to ease the humiliation. Seemingly Anya didnt like that question and thus having no intention to answer. They arrived at the coffee shop and sat down. Phil took the initiative and asked, What do you want to talk? He looked at her with enormous love. Anya was a bit ufortable with his gaze. Phil definitely was masochism. How could he look at her in that way after their nasty divorce? Shouldnt he loathe her? Shouldnt he hate her? In the next second Anya figured out the reason. The love projected in his eyes was totally for the baby. With this idea in mind, Anya felt relieved. She sipped at the coffee and took some money from her wallet. This was your remuneration for cooking the meal for mest night. Phil was speechless. She thought that the meal he made for her was out of money? She was smart enough to see his purpose and she intentionally did this to humiliate him. Phil gritted his teeth and his anger grew as he sipped at his coffee. They nearly got into a fight just now for ordering. In his opinions, pregnant woman should avoid drinking coffee. But she insisted on having a cup of coffee and justified herself with the reason that no rules prohibited pregnant woman from drinking coffee. Anya had good reason to do this. She previously asked the doctor about this question and the doctor said that drinking coffee shouldnt be a problem as long as she restricted the amount of caffeine to 300 milligram a day, which vaguely equal to the amount two cups of coffee contained. She had just ordered one cup and it was still uncertain if she could finish it. Chapter 1044 You Are Hurting Me And what Anya didnt tell Phil was that this was the first coffee she ever had after learning that she was pregnant. Although the doctor didnt prevent her from having coffee, she still couldnt be assured. Therefore, she had been suppressing the urge to have a cup of coffee. No long ago she had a full pregnancy test and the result indicated that the baby was in perfectly good health, which was the reason why she dared to have coffee today. Smelling the scent of coffee beans at the coffee shop, she finally ordered one cup of coffee. Besides, she didnt prepare to drink up the coffee. However, Phil frowned at hearing that she wanted a cup of coffee, which made Anya annoyingly ufortable. This man had no idea of the situation right now. He wasnt in the position to discipline and judge her. Thinking that his worry was on ount of the baby, she rebelliously ordered a cup of coffee under his watch. As much as he didnt say anything, she could sense his dissatisfaction. But disobeying him was exactly her favorite thing to do. She gave the money to Phil but received no reply from him. She continued, I know why you fired my servant and promised to take charge of my meals. You think I couldnt take care of myself and thus your baby will incur malnutrition. So I epted your offer. Phil pinched his temples. There was something weird at the things she said. Baby wasnt the sole reason. As a matter of fact, he cared more about her! But now didnt seem a good time to exin this to her. He wondered if he misunderstood. Did Anya just approve his suggestion? But I wont eat the meals you cook for free. I will pay you. After saying this, she took out an envelope with a pile of money inside. This wasnt a small amount judging from outside. Phil was angrily amused. He red at the young pretty girl in front of him and said, To hire me you need more money. Anya seriously answered him, I might not have enough money to hire you as mywyer. But to hire you as my servant is affordable to me. It is legitimate for you to decline and I will be fine hiring the previous servant back. The corners of Phils mouth were curving up. He was desperate to see her every day and Anya knew that quite well so that she had the courage to talk to him like this. Money is not a problem. Actually I wont take one penny from you. He pushed back the envelope to her. But I have to pay you because I dont want to owe you. She pushed back. Phil decided to terminate this meaningless fight. He took the money and said, Deal. I will take care of your meals from now on. He repeated this to stress that she had no way back because she suggested first and he agreed. Anya looked at him in earnest and said, I know you are concerned about the baby. So am I. I wish the baby be born healthily. So there are no reasons for you to fear that I might do something stupid. I want you to know that our rtionship was akin to the rtionship between an employer and a servant. And thats all This might sound like a lengthy exnation but her actual purpose was to minimize the part he yed in her life. Her statement was driving Phil frantic. Before he could retort, Anya passed him a key. This is the key to my apartment. If you are willing toe to my ce and cook a meal for me, please inform me beforehand so that I could tell you whether I am avable. And please tell me if you cante to my ce so that I can prepare food for myself. She titled her head after saying that and added, Thats all. That was all Anya wanted to say with Phil. She knew he loved the baby and permitted him to enter her kitchen. She gave him the opportunity to fulfill his duty as a father from the start. Anya thought that she had already given enough attention to his feelings. But Phil didnt think it that way ording to his expression. My schedule is tight. Goodbye. Anya didnt n to argue with him so she stood up and was about to leave, Before she could take the first step, Phil stopped her by grabbing her arm firmly. Anya was highly ufortable with the sudden physical contact. She tried to break away and red at him. What are you doing? But he tightened his grip on her arm. He spoke seriously, Please stay. I want to rify something. Anya thought that he only cared about the baby? In her mind, his willingness to cook for her waspletely out of the baby?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He couldnt stay calm anymore. He had to make himself fully understood. However, in the next moment, the woman he was gripping burst into tears. Phil, you are hurting me! Her dropping tears made him ruefully sorry. He hurriedly let go of her and her arm was no surprisingly red. Phil felt a sudden dart of panic. He was conscious of her vulnerable skin. When they were still together, she bruised easily even if he touched her with the least strength. Probably he grabbed her arm too hard in haste and forgot to control himself. But it wasnt his intention to hurt her. Her tears rmed him and he wished to chop off his arm that hurt her if possible. I am so sorry He hurriedly stood up and tried to soothe her. But Anya didnt give him the chance to do so. She angrily shrugged him away and walked out of the coffee shop quickly. Phil had no choice but to follow her. In her way back to her apartment, Anya ignored Phil behind and quickened her pace. Realizing the unusual atmosphere between them, Phil relinquished his effort to borate anything. All he could do now was to escort her to her apartment. After looking at windows on the second floor for a while, Phil looked down at his hand. He doubted if he really gripped her arm that hard. Despite that the skin he touched turned red, he couldnt have hurt her by instinct. Now he was highly suspicious that she lied to him. Chapter 1045 I Never Felt Truly Happy Anya didnt cry because of the pain in her arm. Instead, it was an excuse to avoid arguing with him in public. At that time she thought of Ninas suggestion that she could shun him by pretending to be sick. So she managed to escape after bursting into tears. But she felt surprised when her tears rolled down. The crying was supposed to be a disguise. But tears actually fell down. To weep bitter tears of sadness? Now she was confused by herself. Anya didnt return to her usual calmness until she went back home and had a ss of water. Then Phil called her. He sincerely apologized to her in the phone. I am terribly sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you. I just need to exin something. I am fine. Anya answered. You could go back to your work. See you at supper. Anya wasnt in the mood to hear any exnation. And Phil was in no rush of exining as well because new concern arose, for example, what about the lunch? Wasnt he supposed to take charge of all the meals she had? Why skipping the first lunch after their pact? He asked, How about the lunch? Anya told him the truth. I had an appointment with my mentor at noon. Your mentor? Phil was fully alert. A male? His words indirectly acknowledged that he had people investigate her secretly because he knew every detail of her life, including her mentors gender. Anya didnt bother to squabble with him about this. She nodded, Indeed he is. Anya didnt think having lunch with her mentor, or a male, was a big deal. She wasnt having an affair with her mentor anyway. They were having lunch because her mentor wanted to ask her favor. Her mentor was a married man. The favor he was about to ask was exactly relevant to his wife. His wife was obsessed with music and thinking if it was possible to learn piano after knowing that Anya could y that. To show his wifes determination, he treated Anya to lunch. Anya didnt tell Phil the whole story because she didnt think it was a necessary thing to do. He was just someone irrelevant to her and she was fed up with all his restrictions and rules. She almost lost in touch with all her male friends because of Phil. He was so easily jealous that she couldnt even chat with a male. This man was possessively crazy. She was good at socializing and used to join clubs. Butter Phil meddled too much in her social life and she waspelled to quit. She rejected every social gathering except having ss. Every day she only had two destinations home and school. Phil was pleasantly satisfied while Anya was on the brink of depression. She turned into a quite girl who stayed at home all the time from a people person. Recalling the days when she was under tight control, Anya had growing resentment towards Phil who now again tried to restrict her. Did he n to control her as he always did? Phil at first intended to borate something but hepressed his lips sensing the resentment on her voice. Actually he was hurt by her repugnance. Did she really hate him? Phil sunk into deep thought and Anya could feel that too. She continued to pour out her true feelings. Phil, we have been divorced. You have no right to interfere in my personal life. Thinking of the following days they were going to spend together, Anya wanted to elucidate her thinking to avoid the potential quarrels between them. She has made it very clear. They only kept in touch because of the baby and his job was to cook. I have had enough of the days when I was forced to cut off my social ties and your rules of prohibiting me from making contacts with males, no matter how little they appeared to be. You have no idea of how close I was to mental copse during these years. Never in one day had I felt truly happy during thest four years when I was with you. And it was not because of the shortage of love. On the contrary, it was because yourpulsive love was suffocating me! After remonstrating, she directly hung up. Holding his phone, Phil froze with shock. What did she just say? She was so close to mental copse? She had enough of him restricting her social life? She never felt truly happy? Phil was heavily devastated by what Anya said just now. The purported love and care he had towards her was undermined in her never felt truly happy. Admittedly, he was a jealousy-prone man and had the intention of monopolizing her, to the exclusion of other man. He became so possessive and had sex with her every time he learned that other man flirted with her or she took part in activities that had male members. But it never urred to him that she could be so unhappy. He wandered back towards his home after the call. There was work he was supposed to finish but the words Anya said haunted him. Phil recollected the way she looked when he first met her, an active extrovert. She was happily chatting with her partners in the backstage of anniversary celebration with a big smile. That smile was deeply rooted in his brain. He would remember that for the rest of his life. Her smile diminished during the past two years. She became quieter and stayed at home more frequently. He assumed that the reason for her changes was that she was preparing for the looming exam of postgraduate and became isted. Not until this moment did he realize that he was the one to me. He was the one who broke off her wings.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She couldnt bear his possessiveness or any other fights derived from that. So shepromised. Phil knew that sometimes Anya was in low spirit and he even asked Arthur to find a psychiatrist for her. He guessed that her gloom probably came from Lories illness. Actually he was the major problem. Phil felt miserably suffocated at the thought of this. It turned out that his self-imed peremptory love wasnt what she called for. For all these years, he never truly understood her feelings. His so-called love was nothing but a burden to her. No wonder Anya never ceased the attempt of running away from him. Phil asked in the group chat, Do you guys think that my love to Anya is rather oppressive? Arthur firstly gave his answer. Jean wants to answer the question. She had the same worry when Anya chatted with them. And now it really happened. She said that your love was stifling to Anya, especially at the very first beginning when you two havent developed strong bond. In the name of helping her, you are actually pleading with her for loving you, which only leads to her repugnance and fright. Chapter 1046 She Wanted to Give Him the Silent Treatment Jean was a professional psychologist, so she analyzed things with great authority. Her words were equivalent to rifying the irrationality of Phils love. His heart was hit. Jean said, Since you are in such a situation now, you might as well start over with Anya and change your attitude. Dont be so strong and dont force her too much. Just let go appropriately. Emelia asked me to tell you that the best love is that shes being naughty and youre being amused, instead of she keeps silent to make you happy. Phil got augh by these words. What was wrong with Julian and others? He didin to them, but how could they tell everything to their wives? Not only that, their wives me on him. However, although Phil was annoyed, he had to admit that these words were indeed very reasonable. It seemed that it was not a big deal because he was affectionate to Anya. In fact, there were many problems between Anya and him. She didnt love him, which was deadly enough. Now his love was too heavy for her to instinctively reject it. Thanks for your advice. Phil no longer wanted to look at his mobile phone after saying that to his friends. He didnt contact Anya anymore. Specifically, it should be said that he didnt harass her anymore. Originally in his n, as long as he had time, he nned to go to Anya. Even if he did nothing, he would be relieved and satisfied only if he could see Anya in his sight. After being hit by Anyas words today, he calmed down and rethought a lot. Jean and Emelia were right, he needed to start over well with Anya.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Since they didnt have the basis of feeling before, they needed to cultivate their feelings first and get along with each other for some time. He should not force her so tightly. After all, they would never cut off in the future because they have a child. Anya had a good lunch time with her mentor, who was in his forties. He was humorous and gentleman, and loved and respected his wife very much. He made Anya feel very envious because she had never felt respect in her four-year marriage with Phil. Everything between them was imposed on her by Phil. Outsiders thought that Phil loved her so much, so she must be happy as if she was soaked in a honeypot every day. If she was the kind of girl who was content with the status quo and has nothing in her mind, or she was the kind of girl who worshiped money and loved vanity, maybe she will feel very happy. But she was a very independent person. In addition, she was a little bit rebellious and unruly. Phil added such heavy love to her, forcing her to ept it and fall in love with him, which will only make her more and more rejected. In fact, she had a hunch about their ending. Either such a tragic divorce or she became depressed and crazy. Phil never asked her if she liked anything he gave her. He bought piles of luxuries to fill her wardrobe, took care of every detail in her life and gave her everything he thought was the best. He made her be a canary in cage from a free girl. She never liked those luxuries, nor did she like fancy cars or houses, let alone jewelry. She just wanted to be a simple and ordinary university student and enjoyed her school life. At the beginning of university, her life was colorful. Later, as Phil strongly intervened in her life, everything she was forced to change. She no longer loved to socialize with others. It was not that she didnt love it anymore, but that she didnt dare to love it. When Phil knew that she talked,ughed and yed with her ssmates, especially those male ssmates, he would punish her severely every time. Each time she had to cry and beg him for letting her go. That made her feel ashamed. She didnt have any dreams anymore. She once wanted to be a TV director and make the best TV programs to make the audience feel pleased. However, she had no fighting spirit at all because of Phil. He didnt seem to care about her dream. He only cared about whether she would stay with him honestly and whether she would run away. He never cared about the deep area in her spirit. Lost soul and fighting spirit, she muddled along without any aim every day. However, her mentor considered everything for his wife. After learning that Anya could y the piano, he sincerely invited her to be his wifes teacher because his wife showed a preference for music. Such details made Anya feel moved. She didnt know what was wrong with her. Maybe her heart was severely hurt, and she became more and more moved by other peoples love. Anya agreed to her tutors request without hesitation. On one side she was moved by their beautiful love, on the other side she was also willing to poprize piano culture, which was her honor. Her mentor said he would pay her, but Anya shook her head and refused. She was willing to teach her tutors wife without money. Also, of course, she knew that the mentor would treat her better, at least he would definitely give her better guidance in her studies. After making an appointment with him to teach a ss every Saturday, Anya went home. Sooner after lunch break, she continued to go back to school. She was full of sses in the afternoon, but she still took time to order a pizza for dinner between sses. Today, she said something unpleasant on the phone. ording to Phils proud personality, she thought he would probably not fulfill their appointment for dinner. She must first make sure that she had dinner. To be honest, she really hoped to break up with Phil and never see him. She would allow him to visit or take care of the child when he or she was born. Anya was on her way home at sunset and expected Phils absence. If they met each other, she felt embarrassing because of what happened during the day. However, when she saw the car parked downstairs, she suddenly couldnt move. That car was exactly the same as the one she saw parked across the street a few days ago, even the license te number was the same. Now she had been sure that it was Phils car. Last time it was not that she thought too much. He had indeede to Ustistan. The car was parked downstairs of her apartment right now, which meant that Phil had already prepared dinner for her. Anya raised hands irritably, grabbed her hair and walked home with heavy steps. When Anya walked into the door, she smelled the fragrance of food all over the room, but she didnt see Phil. So, Anya guessed that he must be in the kitchen. Anya was unwilling toe in and change her shoes. God knew how embarrassing she was in such a situation. Phil was actually quite bad-tempered. In the past, he sometimes ignored her after they quarreled. In fact, she enjoyed the silent treatment, which meant she could finally stay away from him for a while. However, why didnt he ignore her even she spoke those bad words? He should continue to the silent treatment! He came to cook for her in such a situation, didnt he feel embarrassed? Chapter 1047 Actually He Was Also Changing Anya changed her shoes in aplicated mood. As soon as she raised her head, she saw Philing out of the kitchen. She instinctively looked away and refused to look at him. In contrast, Phil greeted her gently as if nothing had happened between the them, Just came back? Anya answered stiffly, Uh-huh. The man said again, You can wash your hands and eat. Okay. Anya with her eyes lowered, went straight to wash hands. Looking at her silent back, Phil felt gloomy. He had never noticed before that how depressing she was when she kept silent. Every time when she was unhappy, he thought she was making trouble with him, and that she deliberately tossed him and wanted him unpleasant. Now he found that her unhappiness was true. Phil thought about himself in the past and felt a little ironic. What he did in the past was indeed a little arrogant like a robber. Maybe it was because he enjoyed too many womens worship and admiration since he became famous at a young age, so that he felt he could easily get anyone. Anya was what he wanted. He loved her and was indeed sincere to her. But it seemed that he had always used the wrong way because of his pride. He believed that he gave her everything he thought was the best and protected her under his wings to make her worry-free. He thought that was to love her. But he forgot how she felt and whether she wanted such love. She was a flesh-and-blood person, not an object without soul and life. Anya had washed her hands and sat down at the table. She initiatively invited the man who took off his apron and seemed to be about to leave, Would you like to eat together? He cooked a lot of dishes. Anya felt sorry if she did not invite him. Besides, she cant eat so much and waste food. Phil wanted to stay and eat with her from the bottom of his heart, but considering the current rigid rtionship between them, he felt that if he had the nerve to stay, he would look disrespectful of her. But now that she had offered to invite, he was a little ttered. Looking at the girl opposite uncertainly, he asked tentatively, Are you sure to let me stay? Anya lowered her eyes and picked up the dishes and fork, Dont cook so much afterwards. I cant finish it at all. Phil realized that she did not invite him for any personal feelings at all. She was purely afraid of wasting. He sat down opposite with a fork, and heard Anya say, My tutors wife wanted to learn how to y piano. I will teach her every Saturday morningter. Anya also just learned today that her tutors wife was not in good health. It was not convenient for her to go outside, so Anya had to teach her at her home. Anya didnt say that she was pregnant. She didnt think it was a reason for refusal. Many women in the workce still worked when they were pregnant and didnt take a vacation until a day or two before the expected date of delivery. As for her, teaching piano was not a big deal. Although it may take some time on the road, it was not a problem for her to take the subway or take a taxi. At present, there was nothing inconvenient for her to take the subway. In theter stage of pregnancy, she either took a taxi to ss or temporarily suspended sses. After saying that, Anya continued to eat. She was ready for Phils strongly objection. He had always been like this, as long as he felt bad, he would strongly stop her. But she couldnt hide this from Phil. He was in charge of her diet, so she would need to tell him if she came backte or didnte back at noon on Saturday. Secondly, he was the father of the child. Now that he was by her side, she needed to tell him whereabouts, otherwise he will worry about the child. What surprised Anya was that Phil did not strongly object that she was not allowed to go, but asked calmly, Do you need me to pick you up? Anya raised her eyes and looked at him slightly stunned. Was the suning out from the west today? Why did he be so talkative? ording to his personality, shouldnt he immediately take a poker face and scold her that she cant toss like this as a pregnant woman? Why was he so calm and asked her if she needed to pick up and drop off? Was he agreeing to her to do this job? Anyas expression well exined how domineering Phil was in the past. Phil naturally felt it. He looked at the girl in front of him and solemnly apologized, Anya, Im sorry. His sudden apology stunned Anya. She heard him say again, The past between us was I imposed on you which made you feel unhappy for four years. Im sorry. Its all my fault. Im so domineering and selfish that I have never cared about your feelings. I think I love you, but I have been hurting you. The expression on Anyas face was even more shocking because she didnt expect Phil to apologize so solemnly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was not that he hadnt apologized to her before. Most of time he would apologize first when they quarreled, but his apology was not sincere enough. It was just to make her happy and no longer quarreled with him. In order to hide her embarrassment, Anya had to quickly bow her head to eat. She couldnt figure out why Phil suddenly did this. She never understood his thoughts. Seeing that the girl ignored his apology and showed a look like she didnt believe it at all, Phil couldnt stop sighing at the bottom of his heart. How much psychological harm did he have caused to her before? Thinking of this, in order to show his sincerity, he once again stated, I will change myself in the future. Anya was suddenly choked by a mouthful of soup she had just drunk. Phil was really abnormal tonight. He reflected on himself, which made her very ufortable. Phil didnt expect Anyas reaction towards his apology and repentance would be like this. He handed her a tissue immediately and then squeezed his lips. Didnt she believe that he would change? She almost choked on herself. No, you dont have to change it. Anya resumed her breath and said, You dont have to change for me. Dont waste time on such a meaningless thing. In the implication, she didnt n to be reconciled to him even if he changed, so hed better not waste time on it. Phil had never been so discouraged in his life. Now he tried the carrot and stick approach, but she was not swayed. In fact, he made a lot of changes for her. Although she said she liked the smell of tobo and alcohol on him which was very masculine, it was limited to when she was in a good mood. Most of the time, she hated that smell. He was kicked out of the bedroom for several times because he had the smell after going for social events. So, he gradually quit smoking and drinking. Except for necessary events that he couldnt get rid of it, he hardly drunk or smoked. You know, as awyer, he used to smoke. Especially when he dealt with difficult cases, he urgently needed tobo to relieve his pressure. Butter he gradually quit this behavior because she disliked it. Chapter 1048 He Was the Ignorant Person She said that she didnt like he always dressed in ck, white and gray, which made him look like cold and inhumane. Therefore, although his job required that hed better dress these three colors, he was still willing to make changes and slowly add more colors into his clothes. For example, he would wear light blue, navy blue and royal blue shirts that she bought for him on a whim, and he even tied the pink tie she deliberately bought for him for fun. He would also wear some light beige camel clothes when he didnt wear formal uniforms in private because he heard that was a warm color. He knew that she liked to chase pop stars. ording to iplete statistics, there were at least five male celebrities whom she liked. At first, he was jealous, butter he was bored of being jealous. Although he was jealous, he had bought her tickets for concerts several times. ording to Julians rtionships, he even took her to the backstage to get signature and take photos with those pop stars. He had no feelings for these pop stars before. However, at this moment, facing the shock feelings of the girl, Phil could only swallow all the words to be refuted. He got up and refilled a bowl of soup for her and changed the topic, Lets eat. Thank you. Anya took over the bowl and continued to eat. They said nothing more. From the tragic divorce to a few months of no news and to now, they were sitting together for dinner but were speechless, which was Phil never thought of. When they were eating in the past, he felt quite pleasant. Why didnt anyone talk now? If Phil could, he wanted to say something, but he was afraid of what he said was wrong, so he had to keep silent. As for Anya, she naturally would not take the initiative to say something to Phil. Under the silence, Phil recalled the past of the them. It seemed that he was always the initiative one to find a topic to chat with her. Sometimes he deliberately teased her, and she would be annoyed and chatter a lot. However, she had almost never taken the initiative to share joys or sorrows with him. Obviously, she never really opened her heart to him. Phil only felt he was ridiculous in the past. All day long, he confidently thought that she could not live without him, thinking that he already knew her very well. She actually did have sex with him, but she was so stubborn that her heart had never been open to him. He, Phil Henderson, was aplete loser. Phil thought that maybe they were right to divorce, because in such a situation could he reflect on himself rationally and soberly. He suddenly realized that there were so many problems between him and Anya. In the past, he always felt that the age gap had led to disagreements between them. He always felt that she was too young and capricious, so he could spoil her endlessly and didnt care about that. But now he found that the differences between them came not from age, but from him. He had never really tried to understand her attentively. The more Phil thought about himself, the more anger he became and the more apology he felt for Anya, who was forced to be silent by his stress in those years. He used to think that she was childish, but now he found that the ignorant person was him. Thinking about this, he suddenly lost his appetite to eat. The meals he cooked in front of him didnt smell good. Just then, Anya on the opposite side said lightly, If you dont want to, you cannot stay and eat. Anya looked at the man who frowned, sighed and didnt eat, thinking that he didnt want to have dinner with her at the same table. It was not hard to understand. The way she asked for divorce was so tragic that it must have made him lose face among his friends. It was exinable that he would hate her. It was not easy for him to cook for her due to the child. She shouldnt have left him for dinner just now. Both of them felt embarrassed. Phils expression stiffened and realized that the situation was not good. He quickly exined, You misunderstood me. Its not Im not unwilling to have dinner with you. Im just thinking how bad I was to you before. It was Anya who was stunned for a moment right now. But she thenughed, No, you didnt treat me badly. You were very kind to me. He was well-known among their friends for his kindness to her, which was endless indulgence and endless pampering. What did he have to reflect on? Anya. Phil whispered her name. He knew that there were too many problems between them. He could not change that in a few words. But he still wanted to state his position again, What I just apologized to you was sincere and honest.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Im really aware of the problems between us, and I hope we canmunicate more in the future. Anya squeezed her lips and didnt say anything. She annoyed him a little in her heart. Could he stop now? Whether he changed it or not, she didnt want to be with him again. Seeing that she didnt say anything, Phil simply changed the topic and actively care about her, I dont think you eat enough. Is the food unptable? Anya shook her head, No. She thought for a second and then said, You cooked so many dishes. Im afraid I will get fat. To be honest, pregnant women are easy to get fat Anya had always cared about her appearance since she was a child. She had never gained weight these years. Moreover, she had the habit of fitness and maintained herself slim and fit. She cant ept that she will be obese because of pregnancy, so she instinctively controlled her diet. After all, there were too many women who became obese because of pregnancy in daily life. Especially during confinement, women ate a lot because they wanted to give their children enough nutrition. At the end, they gained weight inevitably. Anya cant imagine she would be like that. If so, she may be depressed. Listening to her worries, Philughed and spoke in a low voice, Dont worry about this. My recipe is specially designed by a dietitian. Look at Emelia, she gave birth to twins but didnt get fat. Phil was clear about Anyas worry for appearance, so he asked Julian for the contact information of the dietitian, who worked for Emelia, in advance. He asked the dietitian to prepare a recipe for Anya. The food he cooked strictly followed the recipe. Anya was surprised that Phil thought so carefully. She lowered her eyes and said, Thank you It turned out that he had a nutritious recipe. She thought that he cooked so many meals to fat her so that his child could be nutritious enough. It was she who misunderstood him. What about Phil? He saw through Anyas thoughts at a nce. He didnt know what he should say. In her eyes, everything he did was only for the child in her belly. But as far as he was concerned, everything he did was for her. If the child wasnt their child, he would not have any patience as she thought. He was not a person who liked children. It was only because it was Anya and his child that he would love him or her. Just like the proverb said, Love me, love my dog. Chapter 1049: His Willingness was Priceless They two ended the conversation and went back to dinner. As they finished, Phil pondered for a while and suggested, Given your condition, I will pick you up to ss on Saturday. Is that OK? The words Is that OK Phil finally added meant that he totally put himself in Anyas shoes, no longer giving the word regardless of her feelings. It surprised Anya a bit somehow. But she soon shook her head, Thank you. But I dont think you should be tense with my condition like this. And you should have your leisure time on Saturday. Anya didnt want Phil to do this in case she would be in his debt again. She only wanted to keep away from him as far as possible. Phil pursed his lips, looking at her. He knew that it was an excuse that Anya merely didnt want him to be in sight so frequently. However, he promised that he would change to respect her wishes. Finally, he said, Alright. But Phil still felt worried and added, Then be safe on the way to and from school. Call me if anything happens. Anya agreed tly. Still, it was Phil who cleaned the table after they finished the dinner. At first, Anya wanted to do it herself, but Phil insisted. After thinking, Anya suggested, Maybe I should hire a housemaid? Actually, Phil had no need to spend his time on cooking or doing any other chores for her due to his status. His time was valuable. Thus, Anya thought that hiring a housekeeper was better than letting him waste his time on the housework. Without looking back, the man in the kitchen said, Its okay. I can do it. Anya insisted, Its not the problem of whether you can do it or not. Its that you dont belong to the kitchen. Phil stopped to look at the girl beside the kitchen door and said seriously, Its up to me. And now, this is my choice and my worth. If it was not his worth, why did he follow her to get here from a great distance? His present choice was that he would take good care of the baby and try to get his beloved back. As for his career, value or money, they were trivial now. He was willing to cook for her because he just learnt it for her at first.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although his words were simple, Anya felt some affection hidden in them and wanted to talk no more immediately. Suit yourself. Anya said such words and then left the kitchen. She didnt want to talk further with him. Now that he chose to waste time on her, she didnt care. As Phil came from the kitchen, Anya was reading on the couch. Before her pregnancy, Anya used to do some exercises after dinner. But now, she didnt want to move at all, thereby reading on the couch. Anya prayed in mind that the man should hurry to leave so that she could lie in bed. After all, the bed was morefortable than the couch. But Phil was still in her house, it was not proper for her to stay in her bedroom. Phil saw the littledy lying on the couch and couldnt help feeling tender affection for her. He did want to stay here to take care of her moment by moment, allowing her to live blithely. He returned to the kitchen. As he came out again, there was a full bowl of fruit on his hands which was in season and fresh. Have some fruit. Phil put the fruit on tea table and then sat on the end of the couch where he could see the delicate feet and toes of Anya. His sense was stimted. Anya didnt expect that Phil just sat beside her without asking her. She hastened to sit up and cross her legs, saying, Thanks. She took a nce at the fruit and said, But I will do it myself if I want to eat. It was settled that Phil only need to cook for her. It was unnecessary for him to be attentive like this. Phil responded, I have never seen that before you get pregnant. Formerly, the housekeepers would do it all of these things well. There was always a bowl of clean fruits in front of her. When did she do it herself? Anya knew that he was implying herziness. She snorted and continued reading her book. Meanwhile, she said to Phil in a pitiless tone without looking up, Alright. Itste. Please leave, Mr. Henderson. Mr. Henderson? Phil sneered because of this name which made him feel alienated. But he knew she was angry again who didnt want to talk with him. After all, she had called him like this before when she was annoyed. Phil was even dubbed as Uncle Henderson. Mr. Henderson was only a piece of cake, and it was normal for her to call his full name. After thinking about that, Phil just calmed down. Refraining from the impulse of holding Anya in arms and kissing her, he stood up and said, Well, Im leaving. Again, call me anytime when you need me. I learn from a book that pregnant women often get cramp in legs. Pay attention to it. I will get here at any time. Phil warned in earnest while Anya just felt annoyed. She replied perfunctorily, OK. OK. What he said would happen in theter stage of pregnancy. She was in the early one, wasnt it? Nothing would happen. Perhaps she was just too positive. As Anya woke up to go to the bathroom, she suddenly got a hipbone ache instead of the symptom like cramp in legs. It was so unexpected that she then didnt dare to move. She held onto the wall and alleviate the pain for quite a while. Afterwards, she slowly moved back to the bed. It was fortunate that she could still walk while her hipbone was sore. No sooner had she climbed into her bed than she searched for the reasons on the phone. And she found it maybe the Pubis Ache of Pregnant Women, which normally happened in the middle andte period of pregnancy because the baby grew bigger and bigger to squeeze the bone. Why did she felt painful now? And due to this ache, Anya didnt sleep well. She felt good when she didnt move her body, but if she turned over, the dull pain just came to her. Eventually, she fell asleep before dawn because of drowsiness. In the next morning, when Phil came to make breakfast for Anya, he knocked at the door for quite a while. Anya had told him that he should let her know before he came here in case she was in an inconvenient situation. And Phil had sent her a message but still knocked at the door as a courtesy. However, no one responded. Phil frowned unconsciously. Did she go out early in the morning? But she had no ss this morning, did she? He got her ss schedule on his desk, too. Chapter 1050 How Do You Feel Anya? Phil knocked again. Still, there was no response. Thus, he opened the door with the key Anya gave him. As he entered, he rushed to bedroom after putting down the things in his hands. After seeing that the littledy still slept deeply under the quilt, he finally sighed with relief. He worried that something happened to her as she didnt respond all the time But he soon found how tempting the scene in front of him was. Anya was sleeping on her side with her face buried in the pillow. But her legs, long and fair, were exposed. He disliked her wearing short skirt before because he didnt allow his beloved to be coveted by other men. But he seemed to long for her now, too. Merely watching at her body had already made him indulge in fantasy, thus it was predictable that what the men outside would think. It was so wise to forbid her wearing short skirt. Fearing that she would catch a cold, Phil stepped forward gently to tuck her up. Unexpectedly, he was pulled away by the littledy who was still in slumber. Phil became speechless that she kicked off the quilt all the same. Previously, every time he tucked her up, she just threw it back. Later, Phil simply cuddled her in his arms while sleeping. Tuck yourself up. You will get a cold. He could only coax her gently instead of holding her in arms now. Anya suddenly pulled the quilt over her head and scolded severely, Phil, leave me alone. I dont have ss today and I need a lie-in. Although Phil was treated like this, he actually missed it much. She loved staying in bed so much. In the past, when it came to weekend, Phil seldom forced her to wake up early and pampered her willingly. Sometimes he couldnt wake her up even she had ss in the morning so that he had to kiss her awake. And she just got mad at him for interrupting her dream, even roughed him up now and then. Even worse, she got up and made aint against him tearfully, saying that it was because of his excess of sex the night before which made herte for ss. She must be drowsy at present that she had no idea where she was and thought she still lived with him, thereby rejecting him like this. If she was fully awake at this moment, she would definitely not be at ease. Now she was so closed off to him that it was impossible for her to show other emotions. Again, Phil pulled the quilt in order to cover her legs and then left her alone, closing the door and making the breakfast for her. However, it was a huge torture for Phil to be a gentleman while getting along with his cherished girl day and night. Later, it was a long while after Phil had already prepared the breakfast; and Anya was still in slumber, thus he had to knock at the door and woke her up, Anya, time to get up. He gave her a shout. This time, there was a response from the room finally. Anya murmured in a sleepy voice, OK Then Phil heard a little rustling sound. It should be Anya who was about to get up. But in the next second, he heard a cry which sounded ufortable. He was so worried that he directly opened the door and rushed into the room. As he got in, there was a sexydy on the bed. Anya merely wore a slip nightdress. At this time, she just sat up, and the slender hanging stripe slipped off due to her sleeping posture. In addition, she never wore underwear while sleeping so that her bosom attracted Phils eyes at the moment. Phil stayed put dazed, so did Anya. After a long while, she came back to earth and soon blushed. She cried out because she got a pubis ache as she sat up. Perhaps she just slept so heavily that she forgot she didnt sleep wellst night because of this ache. How could she think about that Phil would burst into the room? Hastily, she had to pull the quilt over her, trying to cover herself. But Phil soon strode towards her and asked her nervously, Whats the matter? You sounded ufortable. Phils eyes rested on Anyas fair skin, making him feel sexy. He swallowed hard and refrained from his strong desire. Get out! Anya covered her front with one hand while being about to throw the pillow beside her to the man with another. However, she felt painful as she moved and then lied prone in a sudden. Phil got into a panic. Regardless of the desire, he hurried to crouch in front of the bed and asked her in a nervous tone, Anya, its not the time to be odds with me. What is troubling you? Lets go to hospital. She was in pregnancy now. Feeling ufortable was a big deal. What was more, her falling ill was traumatic for him because each one was a big one. He was worried to death. However, while Phil was fully worried about Anya, she was annoyed at Its not the time to be odds with me said by him. What did that mean? He burst into her bedroom with her permission and saw her body. Couldnt she feel angry? Did he thought that she was willing to be on the outs with him? Was she an unreasonable and reckless person in his eyes? As Anya thought about it, the rims of her eyes started to burn. However, she didnt want Phil knew that it was because of her anger, thus burying herself in the quilt. And she couldnt get up due to wardrobe malfunction. Phil was worried about her so much, and he knew what she was caring about. Hence, he simply wrapped her up so that he would no longer see her exposed skin. Then he just asked her, Could you raise you head and answer my question?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anya unexpected that he could be considerate of her feelings. She just thought that he would directly hold her up and grilled her about how she felt. She still remembered that she was once on the outs with him, and she didnt want him to know her catching a fever, thereby covering herself in the quilt in order to sweat. He came to her and asked her what was wrong. And she just kept silent. But he directly threw her quilt away and held her up who wore a nightdress. Afterwards, he grilled her about her condition but failed because he got panicked as he saw her flushing due to fever. Trembling with tension, he almost dropped her onto the bed. At that time, she was in a trance, but she still remembered that his eyes filled with fluster and that he then wrapped her up in clothes and held her in arms, rushing to hospital. Now, he actually knew that he should wrap her up first. Because of this, Anya cooled off a bit and raised her head, murmuring, I dont know. The bone linking my waist and leg was suddenly sore. And Im not able to move But it is not a big deal. Perhaps. I learnt from the Inte that it may be the Pubis Ache of Pregnant Women. Phil frowned and asked, When did you feel it? Anya replied, Last night. Phil took a deep breath and clenched his teeth, I told you to call me if you didnt feel good, didnt I? She just tolerated the ache from the night before? Chapter 1051 I Will Pick You Up Everyday Looking away, Anya chose to keep silent. Actually, she didnt want to bother him, especiallyte at night. Phil guessed what she was thinking about from her look. So she just turned a deaf ear to what he said in earnest before he leftst night. Inexplicably, Phil felt agitated in his inmost heart. It was not good that she rejected him like this. After all, there were still a few months before her due date, which was a long time. If she kept distance from him, he was afraid that he couldnt take good care of her at all.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But he knew he couldnt get angry now. After a deep breath, Phil asked her with a low and soft voice, Can you get dressed on your own? Anya nodded, Yes. And Phil said, I will wait for you outside. And then get some breakfast first before we go to hospital. Although Phil seemed to be obedient to her these days, she could feel his insistence from his words. And she also wanted to ask a doctor why such a symptom, which belonged toter stages of pregnancy, should happened to her so early. Thus, she epted Phils proposal. Soon afterwards, Phil walked out of the bedroom. As he reached the door, he stopped, turned and said, Ie here from a great distance for you and baby. Anya, if you keep this situation from me again, then you must move in with me immediately, or I will move in with you. Anya red at the man who turned serious suddenly and had nothing to do but feeling angry. Sure enough, he was who he was. If she didnt listen to him, then he threatened her and punished her like this. Naturally, Phil sensed her grievance and rage, but he didnt confront her, turning to leave and closing the door. He must be serious about this thing that he didnt allow anything to happen to her and the baby inside her. That was where he drew the line! As for other things, he could overlook. After Phil closed the door, Anya bit her lip angrily and then pulled away the quilt, getting out of the bed to get dressed. Although her leg was hurt as she moved, she still bore the pain and changed her clothes, vowing in mind that she would lock the door as she entered the bedroom in case Phil broke in again. Aftering out of the bedroom, Anya walked straight to the bathroom to wash up, hobbling, and then sat down at the table. Perhaps she was still angry due to Phils serious words, thus she didnt even throw a nce at the man all the way. Phil actually loved her dearly, especially watching that Anya remained ufortable with her lips pressed together. He only knew that pregnant women would suffer from the morning sickness and the sharp pain of birth giving, but he didnt learn that there would be such strange ache which made her hardly move. If he had known it, he would not have longed for a child, let alone had her bear a child. He loved her so much that he was not willing to let her suffer even a little. After Anya sat opposite him, he reflected on himself first and said, Sorry for what I said. He was worried to death just now, thinking that she couldnt hold out on him like this anymore. Anya snorted, Thats okay. Its so normal. It choked Phils words, so he had to have breakfast silently, swearing that he would be more patient and gentler. After they finished, they set out for hospital. Considering that Anya couldnt move easily, Phil wanted to help her, but she shook her head. However, Phil couldnt stand her suffering indeed, thus he finally picked her up and put her into the car. Anya became speechless. It was so precipitate that Anya was totally in shock. She had walked by holding onto walls, and Phil just waited for her patiently. However, it was unexpected that he suddenly lost his mind and directly picked her up. Not until she was put in the car did she react btedly that she sulked and lost her words. After entering the car, Phil said to her, Dont force yourself now that you arent feeling well. Anya ignored him. Afterwards, they drove straight to hospital. The doctor asked Anya in detail about her symptomsst night and diagnosed that it was the pubis ache during pregnancy indeed. There was no more problem. But the doctor failed to tell why she felt the ache so early. It varied with the individual. Most of pregnant women had this symptom in the middle orte period, while some may feel it earlier. And the doctor told her to get some rest at home. Perhaps it would be goodter. Until the body or her bones adapted to the baby, the pain would be relieved. Eventually, they didnt find a way to ease the pain. While Phil wasden with anxiety, Anya just settled down. The morning sickness which happened some time ago had relieved, thus Anya thought that this sudden ache would ease soon. There was no need to worry about it. Even if she did worry, she couldnt abort the child to get rid of the suffering. As they arrived home, Anya felt better for unexined reason. Seeing that Phil seemed to be preupied, she said to him, Its OK if you need to go. Anya thought that Phil was thinking about work and she told him to leave first. Unexpectedly, Phil just lifted his eyes and asked, Shall we go to other hospitals for other doctors diagnoses? Anya kept silent. So, was he still thinking about her ache? She hurriedly shook her head and said, No, its fine. She exined, I feel better now. Its not that hurt but ufortable if I move or walk around. Phil continued, But you go to school on foot every day. Although her house was near the school, if she should go to ssroom building or other ces, she needed to walk farther. For a while, Anya just had nothing to say. And Phil made a decision directly, I will drive you to and from school every day. Anya hurried to sway her hands and rejected, No, no, no. I shouldve asked for leave these days. If she epted his decision, she would be judged by her schoolmates again, just like the time when she went to university at home. She hated that life and preferred to stay home, reckoning that she would be good after taking a few days off. Her wishing to separate herself from him made Phil much annoyed. In order to calm down, he pressed his lips and left a word, Im gonna have a smoke. Then he left her house. Anya shrugged and saw the man-who was sulking and smoking alone down there- from her balcony. Chapter 1052 Perhaps Phil Doesn’t Love Her The man was in a dark suit. He was tall and straight with unbelievable grace. Standing while smoking, the man with a slight frown on his dignified face seemed more mysterious. Merely from the perspective of image, Anya thought that Phil could win most of men. He would be an excellent boyfriend due to his handsome face and wealth after all. But Anya didnt think he would be a perfect husband because of his strong desire of controlling and possessiveness. She had no idea whether he was unable to love or incapable of love. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. Was it possible that Phil actually didnt love her?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Did he just want to possess her? Perhaps if Phil got along with another woman, he would then find the true love. What if they were not fit for marriage because of their temperaments? He might be happier if he married an obedient and tender woman whose mother didnt experience a car ident caused by him. Standing in front of the window, Anya lost in her imagination and failed to notice that Phil had gone upstairs after smoking. Not until there was a sound of door opening behind her did shee to her senses. And as she turned and moved into the room, she suddenly found that her leg was not that painful. She tried moving again. It was better indeed. Then she told Phil happily at once, I should hurry to ss. It seems not that sore. She had nned to take a few days off, but her leg was better now to her surprise. After leaving a word, she immediately turned and packed up what she needed for ss. Phil who just opened the door became speechless. Anya preferred to ask for leave rather than let him drive her which annoyed him much. He had scarcely felt relieved by smoking when she told him her leg was not sore. She must be born to make him go nuts, wasnt she? Anya quickly took what she needed. She didnt have ss in the morning, butter she did. As she had spent a long time on hospital, she would bete for ss if she didnt leave right away. Phil got in her way, I drive you there. When Anya was about to reject, Phil gave her an irresistible reason, You are almostte! Do you still think of running to school? Phil knew very well about that Anya used to bete for sses because of having a lie-in, and she just ran to ssroom at full speed after getting off car. But now she was in pregnancy, he wouldnt dare let she run. Anya looked at the clock and found she must bete, thereby allowing him to drive her to the gate. After she got off the car, she took her bag and trotted away without saying goodbye to Phil. Although she didnt run, she walked so fast that Phil just felt like being on pins and needles. Phil thought that Anya did suffer physically during her pregnancy, but he was stricken with mental torture even more heavily. He might get depressed before childbirth. After driving Anya to school, Phil went to hispany. No sooner had he set foot in his office than the young assistant hurriedly whispered to him, Mr. and Mrs. Henderson are here. Phil stopped in a sudden, with undisguised aversion in his eyes, and then turned to leave immediately, telling his assistant, Cancel the meeting. Obviously, he was averse to meet them so much that he even canceled the meeting in order to leave. The Mr. and Mrs. Henderson were his real parents. They, who lived and did business in Ustistan all year round, were wealthy people. Ustistan must be thest country he would like toe where his beloved just chose to study. But he still came here, not for his parents but for Anya and the baby inside her. He just did not expect that they were so well-informed. They not only knew he had been in Ustistan but also came to his newly opened branch. They did know he would not meet them if they came to his house, didnt they? But if they thought he had to meet them in hispany, they would be wrong. They just thought too well of him. He was not that sort of person who cared about othersments. If he did, he would not spare no effort to keep Anya close to him. He knew there were lots of people saying that he was like a loony. But he just shrugged it off. Hence, his parents just made a wrong n. However, he had hardly turned away when there came the furious voice of his father, named TrevonHenderson, You are so heartless. We are family. Phil sneered, stopping to look at the middle-aged couple who were both in gorgeous clothes standing in his office, especially her mother, Isabe , whose gesture and expression were the example of a businesswoman. He couldnt help ridiculing, Obviously, I am averse to see you. Dont you understand after all this time? He continued, What right do you have to judge me while you didnt see your mother before she died? Phils words made their face stiffen. They had almost got ustomed to it because Phil scolded them severely for years. However, little did they expect that he would humiliate them in front of his assistant and some employees. With his veins standing out on his forehead, Trevonshouted angrily, I have exined for so many times that we had to dy the ne due to some reason. So we failed to see your grandma onest time. Phil smiled more jeeringly, I know. You had to sign a contract, so you missed both the flight and the chance to see your mother, leaving her pass away with regret! Regardless of it, her health has deteriorated for long, and I have informed of you for several times. If you had a conscience, you would have returned home in advance and apanied her until she died. Instead of hurrying back when the hospital had issued the notice to her! Ultimately, Phil raised his voice, venting his anger by roaring. When he was a three-month-old baby, Trevon and Cara left him at home with his grandma and continued their business in Ustistan. They returned home just for a few times a year. It seemed that Phil didnt have parents, and his grandma lost his son. It was his grandma who brought him up, offering him the parental love he had never gained and all the warmth in life. They shared a utterly deep bond. Chapter 1053 No Plant, No Reap Phil had been living without his parents since childhood, and they rarely saw each other. Therefore, he had little affection for his parents. A few years ago, the old Mrs. Henderson was ill and Phil tried many times to call his parents, Trevon and Cara, toe back and spend more time with the old Mrs. Henderson. However, they turned his request down and kept burying themselves in the so-called career. Since then, Phil had been resentful of them. In his opinion, money was far less important than the lives and health of his beloved ones. Besides, at that time, Trevon and Cara had achieved great sess in their career. With a great career, they were not short of money. Busy working was just their excuse. Phil had been sessful in his business, too. Even if Trevon and Cara left behind all their careers abroad and went back penniless, Phil could let his parents continue to live a good life. Phil believed that they were just unwilling toe back and apany the olddy. Whenever Phil showed his hatred towards his parents, the old Mrs. Henderson, lying on the hospital bed, enlightened him each time. She said that Trevon and Cara had been living abroad since they got married, and Cara had seldom spent time with her, so they must have felt awkward and ufortableing back and staying with her. Although the old Mrs. Hendersonforted him with these words, her unconscious dismay that her face betrayed severely hurt Phil. The old Mrs. Henderson lived a pretty bitter life. Her husband, Phils grandfather, passed away young, and so the old Mrs. Henderson raised Trevon, Phils father, alone, and finally sent him to study abroad. Later, the old Mrs. Henderson brought up her grandson, Phil. To Trevon, she had done her utmost. But her selfless dedication was not rewarded by seeing her son on her deathbed. Phil knew, it was all Caras fault that Trevon failed to go back for a final glimpse of his mother. At the very beginning, the old Mrs. Henderson disliked Cara and slightly objected to their marriage, because she thought Cara cared too much about fame and sess and her son could not handle such a strong, powerful woman. But she finally epted Cara since Trevon was so in love with Cara. And Cara disliked the old Mrs. Henderson because of her previousments. Probably, it was Caras idea to let Trevon stay abroad for years and years since she was reluctant to take care of the old Mrs. Henderson. On the surface, Trevon had been struggling for their career with Cara; in fact, his capacity was nowhere near to Caras. Generally, Cara was credited with making theirpany as sessful as it was today. So, Trevon had no say inpany affairs or family affairs. Phil could stand them being ungrateful at ordinary times but would never forgive them for deliberately missing out on the old Mrs. Hendersons remaining days. Phil could never forget seeing the hope in the dyingdys eyes fading away bit by bit and finally turning into utter despair. Despite Trevons repeated deration that they did not miss the day on purpose, Phil asserted they did it deliberately, because he, as awyer, had investigated them before and found evidence. Trevon and Cara insisted that they failed to go to the airport on time due to a clientste attendance in a contract-signing meeting. However, ording to Phils investigation, their contract had been signed smoothly as scheduled; the couple just dawdled around and missed the flight by intention. Trevon did not utter a word with his lips tightened when Phil was sneering at them. Cara beside him huffed, If I had known you would be such a bad man, I would have wrung your neck as soon as you were born! Phil said mockingly, You should have done so. You dont like kids after all. You just use me to stop Grandma from criticizing you. The old Mrs. Henderson had thought Cara overvalued fame and money. She would have been angry with Cara if Cara had not given birth to a baby for the family. Cara just brought Phil into the world to reassure the old Mrs. Henderson, and thus, her mission was aplished. Cara was so angry at Phils words that her whole body was trembling, but there was nothing she could do with him. Over the years, each of their meetings had ended in such disagreements, and Phil had always refused to forgive them for not returning to see his grandmother.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. You havent nted the seed of goodness and filial piety yourselves, and theres no way to reap a fruit from me! After saying those sharp words to Trevon and Cara, Phil turned and walked away without looking back. He did not want to see his parents for another second. He thought his final remark was quite right. They had not set him an example of being grateful to the elderly, and now they should not expect him to be filial to them. That was ridiculous! All his love and devotion were given to his dead granny. Phil just left them in thepany. Trevon and Cara were too ashamed to stay there and walked out of Philspany, lips tightening and looking surly. Upon going into the car, Cara vented her anger on Trevon,ining, Look what you did! I told you, donte here to ask for an insult, but you insisted that we shoulde and fix the parent-child rtionship. And now, we are humiliated in front of the whole staff. Now are you satisfied with the result? Are you happy? Can you still hold your head up and be proud as you did before? Trevon tried to ease her anger and said, He is our son, after all. We depend on him to take care of us in our old age. Cara gave a snort ofughter. You depend on him. Not me. I have enough money to live in a nursing home and pay someone to take care of me when I am old. I dont need him. Trevon coaxed her in a good temper, You are right. But his existence makes our life different from the situation where we dont have a son. How about- Cara interrupted his words masterfully, Do what you like but leave me out of it. I dont want to talk about him right now. Then she put her limited-edition bag on herp and leaned on the back seat with her eyes closed, not giving him the opportunity to say anything else. Trevon nced at her expression of determination and then stopped his words. He drove the car then. What he originally wanted to say was how about we have a frank and open talk with Phil? They told him the truth that they missed the ne and his mothers remaining days deliberately and sincerely asked for his forgiveness. Trevon was aware that Phil was bigoted and bossy, just like Cara, and they both could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. If Trevon and Cara continued to confront Phil and never acknowledged their faults, Phil would never forgive them. But he would not always sneer at them if they took the initiative to admit their mistakes and ask for forgiveness. Trevon also knew that it was rather hard to persuade her into acknowledging her beingte intentionally. He was interrupted so his words were unfinished just then. But even though he finished his words, Cara would not agree with him. Trevon found himself in a tricky position. Chapter 1054 How Could He Just Skip His Work? After leaving hispany, Phil found himself having nowhere to go. He was not in Riverside City where he could go to Julians or Ezraspanies whenever he was in a bad mood. He would be happier by just sitting in their offices when his friends were busy working. But he had no friends here. He did not want to go back to his empty home either. After driving around for a while, he chose to go to Anyas house. Anya went to school and was not at home. But he could find somefort here. Especially when he threw himself on her sofa and leaned on her pillow, he slowly calmed down. After sitting for a while, he felt the surrounding area was too quiet to stand. He simply turned on the TV andy on the sofa. If not for the hint of blood ties, he would have broken off the rtionships with Trevon and Cara, and even have announced the news in the newspaper so that everyone would know it. Julian and the other two friends had told him not to be so hardhearted. But Phil could not understand why his parents would be so cold, especially his mother Cara. His friends were all loved by their mothers.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even if Heather did not have a deep rtionship with Julian, she cared and was very concerned about her son. Ezra too. Although he never had his fatherspany, Nancy loved him gently. Arthur was the happiest and luckiest son among the Riverside Kings. His parents loved each other and cherished him. But Phil alone was not cared for by his father nor loved by his mother. Luckily, the old Mrs. Henderson had been keeping himpany. It was because of Grandmas unconditional love that Phil hated that cold couple even more. Anya came back from school. When she opened the door, she saw the man lying on the sofa in the living room. She was annoyed a bit. Did he take this ce as his own home? She gave him the key just to make it easier for him toe and cook. He could not juste in whenever he wanted! He was really thick-skinned. The owner of the house was back and he was still lying there without moving. Did he fall asleep? Why could he sleep here in broad daylight? Didnt he need to work? How could he just skip work like this? Didnt he just move here and open a branch? Why could he be so idle? Anya learned from Maisie that Phil had opened a branch after he moved to Ustistan. Maisie said that he was very busy and had been handling the branch business all these days. If it was not for all these chores, he would have gone to her ce long ago, instead of showing up in a hurry until she was angry with Gracies phone call that day. Anya put down her things and walked over. She stood aside angrily and said to the man on the sofa, Why do youe to my house instead of going to work by day? Anyas impression of Phil was that he was ambitious. It was said that when the Kings started their business, they worked very hard, or they would not have attained todays achievements. During the years when she was Phils girlfriend and wife, he worked quite hard and only made time for her business. Except for her, nothing was as important as his business. But today, in broad daylight, he was lying on her sofa and sleeping. The TV was on and ying an unknown series. Anya did not think Phil would like to watch the corny show. When she watched it before, he alwaysined in disgust, saying that the love in the TV shows was a lie, and what she had in reality was the most real one. She ignored his words and simply immersed herself in binge-watching and even got obssessed with some idols. As Anyas voice said, the man on the sofa slowly opened his eyes. The next second he stared at Anya and said sadly, Anya, you have chosen a GOOD country to study. Anya was confused. What do you mean? Anya knew Phils parents were abroad all year long. But she did not know they were in Ustistan. She had only met Trevon and Cara once during her four-year marriage with Phil and the meeting was not a happy one. Also, Phil never talked about his parents and she had no interest in knowing them as well. Plus, they did not hold a wedding ceremony. There was no way to get to know his parents at all. Despite her little knowledge about Trevon and Cara, Anya could feel that Phil had had an extremely bad rtionship with his parents over the past four years. It seemed like it was because his parents did not treat his granny well. Anya did not know any other details. At that time, she did not want to live with Phil for life, so she never talked about these intimate topics. The only thing she felt then was that his poor rtionship with his parents was a relief for her. At least she did not have to face his parents all day long or get caught up in the difficult rtionship with her mother-inw. And his parents disliked her. Their only meeting was because his parents heard about Phils marriage and went back home to have a big quarrel. At first nce, Anya was aware that Phils mother was a very bossy and capable woman. People like her had the worldliest arrogance. When she had just returned home from school, Anya saw Phil confronting a middle-aged couple in the living room. As soon as Anya entered the door, the woman pointed at Anyas nose andined to Phil, What can she do for your life and your career, if you marry such a young girl who has nothing? Arent you just fond of her young and pretty look? There are plenty of young girls from better families. Why do you have to marry her? You can just y around with her. Why marry her! Generally, such words for a girl were awful, hurtful, and humiliating, especially words like PLAY AROUND. But it was strange that Anya did not feel angry or humiliated. Anya just found that the woman was ridiculous, as she was bossing Phil around. Perhaps it was because she did not want to maintain the marriage with Phil at all then. She expected the middle-aged couple to destroy their marriage. From the looks of the couple, Anya guessed that they were Phils parents. But why did that woman did not know Phils poor temper? Phil could not stand others slightest criticism. It would drive him mad. As she expected, Phil shrieked furiously, Fuck off! Perhaps, the words fuck off were so hurtful that the woman froze at where she stood in total astonishment. The middle-aged man, instead, was trembling with agitation and said, Fuck off? This is your attitude towards your parents? If I didnt take you as my parents, you wouldnt even be able to enter this house. Then, Phil strode towards Anya and held her close to his chest, dering to the couple word by word, I marry her because I love her and I want to live with her for life. I am not ying around. Also, it is myst time to say, that you are not qualified to express any of your opinions on my marriage! Because you have never done your duty as my parents! Chapter 1055 Find Out the Key Point That was Anyas first and only meeting with Phils parents. She did not utter a word and then Phil kicked Trevon and Cara out of Phils house. They parted on bad terms. After his parents left, Phil was worried that Anya might be hurt by his mothers words andforted her anxiously. He said, Forget about her words. I love you. Really. She expressed her calm truthfully. However, for some baffling reasons, Phil was angry with her. Seemingly, it was because she was not angry. But wasnt he worried about her being angry? Later, she realized it was because Phil figured out that she did not have the idea of being with him for life. Anya thought Phil was too childish. Even if she wanted to be with him for a long time, could they really be? In the end, her mothers car ident was exposed and they were split up. At this moment, Anya did not know why Phil said she had chosen a good ce to study. After Phil calmed down, he did not want to trouble Anya with his disagreement with his parents. So, he sat up. Sorry, Im going to prepare for lunch now. He got to his feet. He did not forget his real task-cooking for Anya. But he had just taken a few steps when his phone rang. It was his assistant on the phone talking about the work and the content of the meeting hosted by the assistant just now. It seemed Phil needed to go to thepany right away. After Phil hung up the phone, Anya said to him, Cope with your own business. Ill just cook for myself. Anya did not think that Phil should handle these trivial matters. Thus, she was calm in the face of his work-family conflicts. Phil took away his phone, No, I ask him to take the files here. Then, he added, I take my assistant here to train him and help me. If he needs me to deal with everything, then why do I need him to be here? Phil was so stubborn. Anya could not add herments and just let go. Phil was extremely wealthy now, nevercking money. When Phil was cooking, his assistant rang the bell outside. Anya had to open the door for him. In fact, she did not want many people to know her current connection with Phil. She had met the assistant before. The assistant and she were people around Phil and had a lot of contact with each other. Anya opened the door and the assistant was standing outside. He said politely, Hello, Ms. Willigen, I came here to deliver some files to Mr. Henderson. Pleasee in. Anya sidled and the assistant came in and went to the sofa in the living room. She herself went to the kitchen and said to the man busy cooking, Mr. Leach is here. The assistant was called Gaven Leach. Phil thought highly of him and often gave him many important tasks when they were at home. Just let him wait, said Phil, irritably. Anya felt a little embarrassed for the poor assistant, but the assistant was calm and said to her smilingly, Its okay, Ill just wait. Feel free to leave me alone here. Anya nodded and went back to her bedroom. If she chatted with Gaven happily, Phil would be jealous and irritated. It happened before. At the beginning of her marriage with Phil, Phil always asked Gaven to pick her up when Phil was busy. Once she had a good chat with Gaven and did not notice Phils angry face when he went into the car. As a result, Gaven was nearly fired at that time and she experienced a rather exhausting night. Since then, Anya did not talk with Gaven when they met, except for a few necessary greetings. They both avoid annoying Phil. This was Phil. He only cared about his own feelings and suppressed her nature. Neither Gaven nor she was fond of each other. Their conversations were merely based on the fact that they were about the same age and she was an outgoing girl. However, Phil was such a jealous husband that Anya did not dare to chat with others in case they would get into trouble; after all, it was hard to find a satisfactory job. Anya was reading a book alone in the bedroom. She did not know how long she had been reading, then she heard Phile out of the kitchen and discuss their work with Gaven. Gaven was given a severe reprimand, which even Anya could not take. From Phils words, Anya understood why Phil flew into a rage. Phil wanted Gaven to be here and get fully trained, so that Gaven could shoulder harder tasks in the future, such as taking over the branch. But Gaven failed to meet Phils expectations. Gaven did not dare to retort. Atst, Phil gritted his teeth and viciously told Gaven, And, if those two guys go to mypany again, just kick them out. You dont have to care whether it is humiliating or not!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yes, sir, Gaven whispered. Then Anya heard Gaven pick up the files and opened the door to leave. Anya frowned, wondering who those two guys were. Although she did not know what happened to Phil, Anya guessed by her intuition that the two guys he hated should be his parents. Anya had lived with Phil for four years and Phil did not hate anyone so much, except his parents. So, did his parents go to hispany? No wonder he looked strange today and went to her home to sleep by day. It seemed something struck Anya. Anya was surprised. Were his parents in Ustistan? OMG! Anya associated the two guys with Phils bafflingment before that she had chosen a good country to study. She drew the conclusion that Phil implied that his parents were also here-in this country. Anya was speechless at the thought. When she decided toe here and study, she had no idea that his parents were in Ustistan. Even if she had known it, she would not change her mind because she did not expect Phil toe here too. After the divorce, she had once been sure that Phil and she would not have any more interactions hereafter. But to her surprise, she was pregnant and Phil arrived here. When Anya went out of the bedroom to eat, Phil had recovered hisposure. It seemed he was not the boss who had just given his assistant a reprimand. Anya was unsettled. As she sat down, she asked, Are your parents in Ustistan? Phil was serving her soup. A pause. Then Phil raised his eyebrows and gave her a look as if he did not expect her to be so smart and clever to figure out where his parents lived. Yes, Phil answered coolly and he keptdling soup. Chapter 1056 Never Thought About Others Anya took a few sips of the soup Phil handed. She felt that she had to say something, especially when she learned that Phils parents were in the same country. Phils rtionship with his parents was awfully bad, and his parents disliked her. In fact, her presence could only make their rtionship worse. At the thought, Anya put down her bowl and seriously said to the man sitting opposite her, Umm I think maybeyou can date another girl. How about giving it a try? But Phil took Anyas goodwill for ill intent. He became furious and grim-faced like the ck sky before the storm-it indicated theing of torrential rain. Anya coughed and advised him sincerely, You may just have a strong possessive instinct for owning me. Perhaps you will find a better woman for you if you go out with other girls. It will be better if your parents like her too, Anya added at the end of the suggestion. She thought her advice was perfect. If his girlfriend could meet his parents standards, the rtionship between him and his parents would be much eased. Certainly. It was fine when Anya did not talk about his marriage. Once she finished her words, Phil immediately stood up from the dining chair. He red at the woman with a sincere look in front of him. She was sincere in trying to push him towards other women. She was sincere in showing her doubt about his love for her. It was because of the sincerity that Phil was pissed off so much. Phil believed that the little girl in front of him must be sent by God to torment him. How could she manage to say the above words so calmly? Date another girl? Give it a try? At his age, in his status and position, he had met every kind of woman. To put it bluntly, when he was young years ago, some women threw themselves at him with naked bodies and he was not interested in them in the least. Did she think he seldom contacted females? And so, he fell in love with her at first sight? Phil did not know how to urately express his helplessness and irritation. He just red at the little girl with his arms akimbo. After a long pause, he made up his mind. He lifted the girl up from the chair and lowered his head and kissed her, fiercely. Anya stiffened. She had never expected Phil would have lifted her up and kissed her when they were divorced and she was pregnant. She was pregnant now!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bastard! Asshole! Shocked. Annoyed. But when she came back to herself, Phil had finished his kiss and her lips were burning, which showed that the man kissed her very vigorously. Anya was angry and tried to push Phil away. As soon as she lifted her hand and touched Phils chest, Phil held her hand. He breathed noisily, which was a signal of his aroused sexual passion. Anya was aware of it and was ashamed and indignant. Feel it? Phil was somewhat crazy at this moment, and he pressed Anya against his body. I can only get hard in front of you. Once Ive touched you, I cant control myself, even if you are pregnant now. Phil told her directly his feelings and Anya blushed with annoyance. Phil continued to question her, Do you think I have never met a woman or something? When I was younger, a woman came all naked and I was not aroused at all. Anya tightened her burning lips and red at him. She did not dare to say something, for fear that what she said would annoy him again and he would force her to have sex with him. After all, he just admitted he could get hard even if she was pregnant now. But in her mind, Anya had cursed him millions of times. Shame on him, bastard, dickhead, phony. She cursed him again and again. Dont try to doubt my love for you again, Phil murmured around her ear with a warning tone. Now you may dislike me and think I am full of ws. I admit my weaknesses and I am changing. But you cant doubt my love for you. Since Ive met you, I never thought of other women. If you dont want to forgive me or be together with me, I will keep single forever. And you cant marry others either! Phil said thest unreasonable sentence in his mind. He did not dare to speak it out at this moment. But it was his true n. Either they continued to be a couple, or they both stayed single. He was crazy. He was a psycho. They stood very close, as Phil whispered his faith near her ear. Anya felt her heart beat faster for no reason. She was a bit disappointed in herself. Was she moved by his sweet words? Anya snapped herself out of this thought. Since she could not push him away, she trampled Phils foot and angrily announced, Phil Henderson, as an unfit cook, you are fired! She would not allow him to cook for her hereafter. Who would know whether he would offend her again? And she did not want to see him. He was forbidden from stepping into her home! It was expected and Phil just gave up retorting and tightened his arms around Anyas waist. No way. As the babys father, its my responsibility to keep it well-fed and well-nourished. Anya was angry with his willful actions. But now when she heard him talk about their baby, she immediately got red eyes. She did not know why she was somehow aggrieved. As she was mad at him, she lost her mind. She sneered at the man and looked up with red eyes. She said, If I had known we would contact again because of the baby, I would have aborted it! Anya knew what she said was hurtful. But she was too indignant to control herself and just spoke it out. In her opinion, Phil did not respect her when he kissed her without her permission. In his mind, he still believed that he must have her and she could not leave him. He still thought she was his property! That was why Anya was mad. That Anya said she would have aborted the baby pierced into Phils chest like a knife. He froze with shock. Anya left his arms at this time and ran back to her bedroom. Their lunch ended in wrath and resentment. Phil could not count out how many times Anya and he had quarreled with each other since he came here. They seldom squabbled during their four-year marriage. He had no idea whether he or Anya had changed. Why were they always quarreling? But Phil believed it should be Anya to me. She had grown up and became more independent. She was not tolerant of him anymore. Chapter 1057 A Nodding Acquaintance Phil stood alone in the living room for a long while, and finally, he went to the bedroom and knocked at the door. He said gently, Come out and eat something. Dont get yourself hungry. Phil thought he would be ignored again, but Anya shouted inside the room, Dont worry. I wont let the baby and I get hungry. When you leave, I will go out and gobble up all the dishes. Phil froze with depression. Anya was asking him to leave in a roundabout way. Anya went on, I value my health. I will take good care of myself and give birth to a healthy baby safely. After all, I am young and I want to enjoy life. I want to date young and handsome boys. I want to build my own business and make it top. Just wait and see. You think you are wealthy and powerful and so you can treat me in that bad way. But what youve done to me today will all be returned to you in the future. Youll pay for it! Anya seemed irritated and what she said was harsher and harsher. Phil was exasperated by her childishness and chuckled with rage, I treated you badly but you bully me verbally. Your harsh words are more harmful than an atomic bomb. Other than that, her intention of falling in love with young and handsome boys was harsh enough to make him fly into a rage. He had already paid for his bossy actions. She divorced him in such a tragic way and he could not look after her well when she was pregnant. He felt heartbroken. What else did she want to get back at him? Youve bullied me all day long! argued Anya in the room. He kissed her after their divorce. It was a kind of bullying. He was sure that she did not dare to attack him like before during pregnancy. Otherwise, his face would have been disfigured by wounds today! She was not the kind of person who could grin and bear an insult, but now she could only swallow it, which made her so angry at the moment. Phil felt an irresistible urge tough, despite knowing it would irritate Anya. In fact, he knew Anya well and so he coaxed, How about you juste out? And I allow you to scratch my face. Just for you to let off steam? She always got angry easily and cooled down quickly. In the past, if he annoyed her, she would calm down just by pinching him, biting him, or scratching him. Phil thought Anya would not hit him, since their rtions were strained. Unexpectedly, the bedroom door suddenly opened. The girl stormed out and red at him. She huffed irritably, You think I dont dare, dont you? Before Phil could have any reaction, Anya grabbed his hand and gave him a nasty bite on his purlicue. It was not painful. As soon as her soft lips touched the back of his hand, his body instantly stiffened. He missed her soft lips so much, though he had tasted them just now. Anya did not bite him hard. It was just her way to vent-if he stood still and just let her do it. However, when she released his hand and looked up, she met his meaningful eyes, which indicated that he was sexually aroused, and she immediately shook his hand off in annoyance. Get out of my home right now please. She lifted her hand and pointed at the door. She could not wait to shoo him away, not caring that Phil did not eat his lunch. Phil chuckled and agreed gently, OK, OK, Ill go. He took his coat and car key and walked away. At the door, he told Anya, You should eat more. Anya shouted behind him, I mean youre fired. Nevere here again! Phil acted as if he did not hear what she said and did not give her a response. He did it on purpose. Surely. Anya stomped angrily and then closed the door. As she turned and saw the lunch on the table, she was a little upset. At least, Phil had prepared it for hours, and asked Gaven to deliver the files from thepany to her home in order not to dy her lunchtime With a soft sigh, Anya took up her phone and called Phil. I I cant eat all of the dishes. How about youe back and have lunch here? Anya invited stiffly. What happened to her? They just quarreled and she was forced to kiss him. Why did she take the initiative to call him back in the end? With eyebrows lifted, Phil was surprised at her invitation. He had thought he would be put out on the street tonight because of the kiss. It seemed that the little girl wasnt that cold-hearted. He cracked a big grin on his handsome face and turned to go upstairs. He had the key and opened the door himself with it. Just as he entered the door, he heard the little girl on the phone, You mean the man who went to school to see me yesterday? Oh, I dont know him well. I have only a nodding acquaintance with him at home. My friend asked him to bring me something. Thats it. Really. Anyas tone was sincere. She was lying through her teeth. Phil gritted his teeth indignantly at her response. Not knowing him well? Only a nodding acquaintance? They had married and lived for four years but she remarked that she did not know him well. Now she was pregnant with his baby. But she took him as a nodding acquaintance? But since he had just been kicked out of the house and just got the opportunity to return, Phil did not dare to expose her lies. He could only wash his hands and sit down at the table without uttering a word, waiting for the little girl to finish her phone call and eat together. It was out of Anyas expectation that Phil would return so soon. Almost as soon as she finished her call with him, she got another call from a girl in her ss, who was also from Chiobar and they had met each other before. The girl asked on the phone about Phil. She told Anya that many girls wanted to get to know Phil when Phil went to their school that day. The girl on the phone exined that others found Phil going to their school for Anyas sake, so she called Anya and asked about Phil.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The reason why Anya told her she was not familiar with Phil was that she did not want others to spread rumors in school when they knew about her rtionship with Phil. She did not care that others would fall in love with Phil and she was not jealous of it. All she wanted during her study period was to focus on her school work. She did not want to be bothered nor to be rted to love affairs. If those girls were really fascinated by Phil, they could find their own ways to approach and contact him. Dont get her involved. At the sound of the door opening, Anya turned and saw Phil entering the door. From his mournful, discontented expression, she could tell that he had heard her words. Feeling a little bit guilty, Anya turned back and quickly hung up the phone with a goodbye. She then came to the table as if nothing had happened and sat down to eat quietly. Phil only gave her a sad look and said nothing-Anya knew it was a quiet protest. Chapter 1058 Don’t Want to Live in That Way Again Anya now had also be calm and self-assured. Adhering to the principle of eating without saying anything, she ate with her head down and not saying a word, ignoring Phils silent protest. They finished their lunch in total silence. Phil put down his fork and looked at the girl sitting opposite him. He said, I have a question. Anya looked back and felt his question would be hard to answer. Phil smiled at her. Do you think two strangers would sit face to face and eat together like us? Anya could not answer him. She knew he was not easy to fool. What a sharp question! To fight back, Anya pretended she did not know what he meant and responded to him coolly, Why not? We are the best example, arent we?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. We dont know each other well, but we still sit down to eat together. Thest sentence was added on purpose. Phil was gritting his teeth in anger and stared at Anya with the tip of his tongue pressing against the mr tooth. For fear of annoying him and being lifted up to kiss, Anya moved her eyes away and exined, Many school girls were interested in you when you came to my school. One of them asked me about you and wanted your phone number or something. I just want to study here quietly and dont want to be involved in affairs. So I told her we dont know each other well. Phil huffed, Just tell them Im your ex-husband. You can then study more quietly. Im sure no one will ask you about me hereafter. I dont want to have any contact with you, Anya retorted without a second thought. I dont want others to only know about our rtionship but never know MY value. It was true that Phil was excellent andmon people could not hold a candle to him. But Anya thought she was good, too. She was confident in her excellence in appearance, capacity, and character. Her college entrance exam grade was among the top. Also, she was among the best students in her major as director scenarist. She used to be a confident, outstanding girl. But it was all because of Phil that she lost her name after their marriage. Every time others mentioned her, she was called Phils little wife or a worse nickname. No one knew she was Anya. She did not want such a life again. She wanted others to call her by her name. She had her own excellence. Phil looked shocked. He never knew she cared about her name and fame so much. To be honest, he had never thought that his identity and position would make her upset. He had always believed that she would take vicarious pride in them. Anya In his heart, shock, heartbreak, and great guilt were so intertwined that he could not help but murmur her name. He never meant to hurt her. He wanted to present her with the best in the world all along. Lunchs over. You have to leave. Anya had nothing to tell and stood up to see him off. I never meant to hurt you. Phil knew it was time to leave and he made a solemn statement before he walked out. His statement, however, only elicited Anyas self-deprecatingugh, But you gave me a deadly blow. Anyas mothers car ident was the bad blood between them that would never go away. Anya finished her words and went back to her bedroom without looking back, leaving Phil grieving alone. If their life could be rewound, he would have tried every means to stop Lorie from getting into a car ident. He would be willing to exchange his ten-year lifespan for Lories safety if it was possible. After standing for a long time in the dining room, he began to clean up the food on the table and the kitchen, and then he left. Anya never came out again. She did not want to confront him. And she was sleepy when the lovely sun shone in the bedroom at noon. Anya leaned on her bed and became drowsy. When napping, she recalled a drowsy, warm afternoon when she was a child. She stayed beside her mother, and they talked about her future boyfriend. At that time, she was innocent and pure. She leaned on her mothersp and said firmly that she wanted to marry a man she loved who was the most handsome, nicest man in the world. Her love was not involved with money and fame. She would be happy to be his wife, even if the man was penniless. At that time, her mother shook her head with a tender smile, saying her daughter was as childish as herself. Actually, Anya looked forward to experiencing a love story simr to Lories. Although Morgan was penniless, Lorie married him without hesitation. And now Lories marriage was a pretty sad story. But Anya did not expect her family would change. If one had warned her at that time, she would not have believed it. In her eyes, Morgan was a good father. He was gentle and considerate to her mother and loved her very much. No one would believe he would have cheated on his spouse. It was because Morgan used to love her immensely that she hated him so much after learning that he had cheated on her mother. And her hatred became even stronger, especially when she got to know that he also loved Gracie, his illegitimate daughter. Anya was sick of him and all the things he had done to her and her mother. Maybe it was because of these bad memories, Anya woke up from her nap at once. Whether to marry someone or not, was not a question for Anya. Marrying a good man was less important than living a good, brilliant life on her own. She tried to calm down to get up and went out of the bedroom. Phil had already left. The dining table and kitchen were cleaned and tidied up. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, Anya would not have believed that Phil was good at housework. In the afternoon, Anya continued her sses. When she returned home in thete afternoon, she saw Gaven waiting downstairs. Ms. Willigen, here is your dinner ordered by Mr. Henderson. Hes too busy toe back today. So, he asked me to buy your favorite dishes in a Chiobar restaurant. Gaven handed the bag to her respectfully. Anya nced at the logo of the restaurant printed on the bag and said to Gaven tenderly, Thank you for your work. This restaurant was far away from here. Anya had researched all Chiobar restaurants in the city. This one had a good reputation, but it was expensive and was too far to get there. That was why Anya sincerely wanted to thank Gaven; it must take him a lot of time to buy dinner. Nothing. My pleasure, said Gaven with a smile. I have to go. Mr. Henderson said if you have something difficult, feel free to call him at any time. Anya gave him a smile and waved goodbye. She felt embarrassed to bother him when he was busy. When Anya went back to her home with her meal, she recalled her unpleasant lunch with Phil. She thought it was necessary to call her housekeeper back because Phil was as busy as she had expected. Chapter 1059 Feel Dangerous After not showing up the night before, Phil did not show up the whole day the next day either. Anyas breakfast and lunch were delivered by Gaven. When Gaven brought her lunch, he said meaningfully, Mr. Henderson may not be able to cook dinner for you himself yet Instinctively, Anya felt what Gaven said was strange. What did he mean that Phil could not cook for her himself? It sounded as if she only wanted to eat the food cooked by Phil. Why did he emphasize Mr. Henderson cooked himself? In fact, she never demanded that Phil should cook for her in person. She did not want him to cook. She had lived well when she had been alone. Anya said to Gaven at the thought, You dont have to bring food to me. Ill handle it myself. Gaven shook his head and said, Its okay. I just did what Mr. Henderson said. It meant that Anya had to tell Phil herself if she did not need the food delivery service. Anya pretended that she did not understand Gavens hint and just told him, You just tell him about it. And please express my thanks to him on my behalf. Anya was speechless that Gaven learned from Phil how to give hints in a roundabout way. Since Gaven implied that she should take the initiative to contact Phil, she would just do it the other way. After Anya went upstairs, Gaven scratched the back of his head with a sigh and went into his car. What could he do? His boss was ill and did not want Anya to know it in case that Anya deemed his sickness as a winning-herfort trick. But from the bottom of his heart, he thirsted for her visit and concern. He read his bosss mind at a nce. As a subordinate, he had to give Anya hints without directly telling her that Phil was sick; otherwise, his boss would have to scold him, after knowing he was the leaker. Gaven did not understand his boss. Phil wanted Anyas care, but he did not want her to know about his sickness. Isnt Phil pretentious? But Gaven could only secretlyment on Phils actions in his mind. He did not dare to express his true feelings when confronting Phil. Now it seemed that Anya absolutely had no intention of taking the initiative to call his boss, and she did not even notice his strange hints. As a matter of fact, Anya noticed. But she did not think about it. For her, it was sheer relief that Phil did not show up. What would she call Phil actively? However, when it was dark outside, Anya had to call Phil. Because she forgot her key at home when she got to sses in the afternoon. What a poor memory! And she did not even know why she had a poor memory recently. She remembered that she had put the key into her bag. After rummaging around in her bag before the door of her home, however, she did not find it. Anya rubbed her forehead and felt it throbbing. It seemed that she could only call Phil because he had another key. When Phil answered, Anya heard that he sounded weak at the other end. She said with embarrassment, Umm are you at thepany now, or at home? Phil replied briefly, At home. Anya said, I forgot my key Pausing for a moment, Phil chuckled. Anya was confused, not knowing why he chuckled. Then she realized that he must beughing at her poor memory. Bastard. She was wrong, indeed. Phil did not mean tough at her memory. He was happy. It was a godsend. Phil was just thinking about how to make Anyae and visit him and she just came to his door. So, he said, Come and get it. Im afraid I cant deliver it to you. And then he told her his address. Anya found he had just lived a street away from her. Without a second thought, she said OK. After she came to his ce and rang the bell, she realized that Phil was sick. Phil looked depressed at first nce. His face looked pale. He was wrapped in ck pajamas, which were loose and full of wrinkles. It seemed that he had just gotten up from bed. Anya was familiar with the pajamas. It looked like a birthday gift she gave him. Anya was a little annoyed with him. Didnt he have any other pajamas? Why did he have to bring her gift abroad, since they had divorced? And why did he wear it when she was here? He did it deliberately to annoy her, didnt he? And! The neckline was not as wide as it was shown now. How could he wear it like this? Anya was embarrassed to look at him directly. She looked down to his shoulder and asked, frowning, What happened Suffering from the climate. Stomach flu, exined Phil. Then he turned and went to his bedroom. Anya pursed her lips. She just stood outside and intended to get the key and leave. But surprisingly, Phil was ill and weak. Since Phil went back to his bedroom, Anya could only go after him and walked into the house. When she was changing her shoes, she stiffened. Unexpectedly, Phil had prepared her a pair of slippers. But what annoyed her was that they were hers at home, a pair of fluffy, soft, white slippers. Anya was familiar with them and Phils preparation irritated her a lot.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anya did not clean up her stuff in the house where they lived together before after the divorce. Why couldnt Phil just ask the housekeeper to throw all the things away? Anya felt almost shocked when she saw the pajamas that she gave him and her own slippers that she used when they had been together. She wore the slippers angrily and followed Phil to his bedroom. She asked at the bedroom door with teeth gritted, Where is the key? Phil had got back into his bed at the sound and he said weakly, Maybe it is in the pocket of my suit. Anya was about to find his suit and she heard him saying, By gosh, I remembered my suit was sent to theundry. Gaven sent it in the morning. Anya was dumbfounded. She suspected he did it on purpose. How could it be such a coincidence that his suit was delivered forundering just at the time when she was asking for the key in the pocket? Yes. Phil did it on purpose. The key was under his pillow. He was dissatisfied with her. After entering the door, she did not even say a word of concern to him. If she was concerned about him and called him once, she would notice that his voice was different and she would know that he was sick. But she did not. This showed clearly that she did not care about him in the slightest, or that she must be overjoyed because he had not appeared in her home sincest night. Where is theundromat? Ill call and ask if theres a key. Anya took it for granted that Phil had really put her key in the pocket of the suit which had been delivered forundering. However, Phil slowly took out her key under his pillow. The key was hanging between his long, slender fingers, and Phil gestured to her toe forward and get it. Instinctively, Anya felt dangerous and stood still. Chapter 1060 In A Bad Mood As Phil found Anya was alerted, he did not know whether he should be angry or happy. He said coolly, Dont be afraid. I wont hurt you. Anya remembered he picked her up and kissed her and she could not resist grunting coldly. He was a sheer bastard when he went crazy. No one would know what he would do if she came forward. God, he was on the bed now. Phil went on, You are pregnant. I can do nothing. Go and fetch it. I am too weak to hold it. However, when Phil was saying, his Adams Apple moved. Julians and Arthurs wives had experienced pregnancy. Julian and Arthur had told him in their group that a couple could have sex during mid-pregnancy. Notice: Just avoid the first three months and thest three months. Since he had been equipped with the secret knowledge and had known that Anya had passed her first three months, he would be sexually aroused as soon as he saw her. But his situation waspletely different from Julians and Arthurs. When Emelia and Jean were pregnant, Julian and Emelia, Arthur and Jean, were two sweet couples and it was nice and possible for them to have sex at that time, even just a kiss. But as for him, there was no way. Anya was annoyed just by seeing him around. And he was almost fired just because of a kiss. He did not dare to have another action. Thus, even if he wanted shagging her, he knew it was impossible. He could only use this little trick to let Anya stand closer to him. He could only loosen his pajamas neckline and tried to make Anya aroused. It would be better if it could work out. Finally, Anya went forward and got her key. She did not want to waste her time. Also, she cared that Phil was sick. She grabbed the key. At the same time, Phil grabbed her hand. At first, Anya was about to struggle her hand out, but the high temperature of Phils palm stopped her. Can you help me have a test to see whether I have a fever? Phil pulled her hand towards his forehead while murmuring. Anya knew what Phil did was a trick, but strange heating from his hand made it impossible for Anya to ignore him. Anya said angrily, No. You must get a fever. She then added, Did you take a fever reducer? Have you seen a doctor? I have gone to the hospital and have taken a pill. But it didnt work. Maybe it has something to do with my mood. If I am in a bad mood, I cant get well easily. Phil held Anyas hand and was sadfishing. Anya smiled at his response. She was not a fool. His illness had nothing to do with his bad mood. It was just a sadfishing and a protest against her coolness. Before Anya could say something, the bell was ringing. A hint of disgust crossed Phils eyes and he disguised it well soon. Phil looked at Anya and said weakly, Im too weak to get up. Please help me open the door. Anya was willing to do so, because she did not want to stay in his bedroom now. She pulled out her hand and went out to open the door. She thought she could walk out when opening the door. The bell ringer was not Gaven or any staff in Philspany. To her surprise, outside the door stood a young girl, who seemed two or three years younger than Anya. In fact, Anya was twenty-three years old and the girl looked around twenty. Anya had once been twenty years old as well and she had once looked like a pretty, delicate flower like the girl outside. Anya was calm, while the other girl was shocked. The girl outside the door stared at Anya, biting her lower lip. Then she asked impolitely, Who are you? Why are you here? Anya rolled her eyes in her mind. She was annoyed by the little girls impoliteness and asked back, Who are you looking for? Anya was not an easy-going person, especially when the other girl was so impolite at first. The girl was irritated at Anyas attitude and huffed, Iming to Phi. Phi? Anya only felt goosebumps all over her body. If she had dinner, it was probably that she was going to throw up all her dishes. And, Phi? Or Uncle Phil? Gosh. But no matter how the girl addressed Phil, Anya thought it was not her business. The girl was not a stranger as Anya had expected. Since the girl called Phil in such an intimate way, it seemed that Phil had known her. So, she would not bother them. She gestured to the girl to enter by lifting her hand and decided to leave. At this time, a voice sounded behind Anya, Where are you going? Anya had to stop and turned around. Phil went out of his bedroom with his top all buttoned up. Anya was transfixed with perplexity when she saw his neckline, wondering why his tugged neckline changed. Not only that, he also put up the cor of the top and wrapped another long night-robe outside, with the belt tied tightly. He wrapped himself tightly as if he was a chaste priest. If she had not seen his change with her eyes, Anya would have thought Phil was a psycho. Anya looked at Phil who was unhappy and raised the key in her hand, saying, Since you have a guest here, I have to leave you to it. She had already got her key and did not need him anymore.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She just said it and Phil shouted out her name angrily, Anya! Before Anya reacted, the girl standing beside Phil was astonished. She almost jumped up. Anya? Instantly, the girl ran to Phil and asked him with her hand pulling Phils arm, Shes Anya? She is the girl who did not want to live with you and decided to divorce you? Anya was speechless. It was true that she decided to divorce. But it was strange to hear the girl saying that she did not want to live with Phil. Anya was immersed in her thoughts and Phil flung the girl away in disgust. The girl had been tugging on his sleeve, but she ended up stumbling on her feet and fell down due to the force of his pushing away. All of these happened in a sudden and Anya shrieked with her hands covering her mouth. She was aware that Phil hated other womens touch. But it was too rude of him to treat a young girl that way. Such a young and pretty girl seemed to be Phils type, and he should treat her gently. I have warned you. If you dont want to die, you have to keep a distance from me! Phil sounded very furious and vicious, in no mood to show tender affection for that girl. And, dont listen to my so-called parents nonsense. I dont like young girls. Its just that Anya was a young girl when I met her. Phils tone was full of contempt for Trevon and Cara. His parents found this twenty-year-old-or-so young girl and asked her toe. If he hadnt got a fever, he would have gone to his parents ce and said these sharp words to them face to face. Chapter 1061 Get Him Some Food Anya learned from Phils words that his parents found a young girl for him ording to his preference. They thought he would like this girl and wanted him to free himself from his failed marriage with Anya. Anya could understand Phils parents. After all, Phil was now single, so introducing him to a girl in his favor might help fill his spiritual emptiness. It was fine. She also hoped that Phil could start a new rtionship as soon as possible so that she would be set free. However, Anya felt that the girl in front of her was not quite good. She got a bad personality. Maybe she was spoiled by her family, or maybe she was born that way, impolite and ill-bred. Thinking of this, Anya took the initiative to speak to the girl who had fallen to the ground and said, Its true that I asked for a divorce. As for the reason Anya paused guiltily, with a light cough, avoiding Phils eyes, and continued to say to the girl, I think youve also felt that he has a bad temper, and could be mad at almost everything. A trace of panic crossed the girls face. She thought of the horrible experience that she had just been shaken off, and tremblingly asked Anya, You, you mean hes a domestic abuser? Uh Anya did not expect this girl to associate it with domestic abuse. She intended to me Phil for having a bad temper, but at this moment she neither said yes nor denied it, and deliberately said as if implying something, Well, everybody has a different concept of that. If theck of restraint in bed was also considered a kind of domestic abuse, then she thought Phil was a firm domestic abuser, but if in other aspects, he was of course not. Phil was speechless on the side. He thought, Does she have to smear me like this? They had lived together for four years. He had not even hurt a finger of her. And now she implied to others that he had a propensity for domestic violence. How could he be willing to do that? If there was a domestic abuser here, it should be her. She often scratched him, pinched him, and just bit him yesterday! The girlpletely misunderstood Phil because of Anyas words and gave Phil a frightened look. She covered her mouth, got up from the ground, and ran away crying. She was not masochism. Although Phil had money, a good-looking face and a nice figure, she did not want to be treated roughly all the time. Seeing the girl flee in disarray, Phil slightly raised his eyebrows. Originally he was not happy with her smear, but now that seemed to be her trick to drive the girl away. He was very satisfied. The girl came to him oncest night and was shut out of the door by him. He began to feel unwell yesterday afternoon, keeping vomiting, having diarrhea and then a fever. Arthur said it might be acute gastroenteritis because Phil hadnt limatized here. He went to the hospital, and the doctor really gave such a diagnosis. Not long after he went home, still suffering from the pain, the girl came to ring his doorbell. He got what he wanted to know from her in a few words. She was the daughter of his parents friend, so it was clear what they were trying to do. He immediately mmed the door. His parents were really concerned about him. They sent him a girl at this time, obviously wanting him topletely forget about Anya. But didnt they know the reason why he came to Ustistan? He was here for Anya. If Anya hadnt chosen to study here, they would never have the chance to send women to him. If he stayed in Riverside City, he would never want to see them again in his life. If they got old and sick without many days left, he would also do as they had done, making up an excuse for being unable to visit them so that they couldnt see him at the end of their life. Phil did not quite understand what his parents were thinking. They did not even raise him, and hurt his grandmother who he cared for most. Now they came to interfere with his marriage, and tried to fix their rtionship with him, in order that he could stay with them and take care of them when they were getting older. They must be dreaming. Pulling himself out of the negative emotions about his parents, Phil walked up to Anya, who was about to leave, and asked with a smile, Going to such great lengths to drive her away from me? Is it because youre jealous? Phil knew he wouldnt get an affirmative answer from her, but he was still expectant.N?velDrama.Org owns this. What if he could hear her admit that she was jealous and that she cared for him? If he could hear her confession of love for him, he thought he would die without regret. Anya said impatiently, Youre thinking too much. I just dont want to get myself into more trouble. If Anya didnt discredit Phil, that girl would think that Phil was the most excellent and perfect man in the world. And she would feel that Anyas divorce with Phil was her ying-hard-to-get trick and deemed Anya as a hypocritical woman. Then she woulde to Anya for trouble. She could live a peaceful life only when that girl felt that she really had no thoughts of rekindling the love between her and Phil. So she used this way to make that girl understand that she was not interested in Phil at all. Phil knew he would hear such words, so that did not hurt him much. If she suddenly admitted that she was jealous or loved him or cared about him, he would not be able to bear it. I gotta go. You take a good rest. Anya nced at Phils strangely red face, thinking that he still had a fever, so she once again proposed to leave. As a result, Phil, who was originally quite spirited, suddenly began to stagger. Anya was afraid that he would fall to the ground, so she had to hastily hold him, Do you need to go back to the hospital? Anya had reason to suspect that Phil was totally pretending. After all, when he faced that girl just now, he was fine and even very fierce, shaking her off. Now how could he be so weak in front of her? It seemed like he got serious fever and was about to faint. Im probably hungry Phil leaned on Anya and said weakly. Of course he was leaning gently against Anya. Considering she was pregnant, he could not put all his weight on her. Anya truly didnt care if Phil lived or died, but he was holding her and didnt let her go. And his skin was hot. He was indeed feverish quite badly. Plus the fact that she hadnt eaten dinner either, she thought for a moment and proposed, Do you have noodles at home? I can only cook a bowl of noodles for you if you dont mind. Of course I dont, Phil said without even thinking about it. He didnt expect to eat the food she cooked in his life. He was simply ttered. He originally wanted to say that he would ask Gaven to send some foodter, and wanted her to stay and have dinner with him, but he didnt expect her to say that she would cook noodles for him. What a surprise. Now you should let go. Anya red again at the man who was holding her tightly. Only then did Phil reluctantly let go of her. Anya didnt want to waste time with him and went into the kitchen. Phil threw himself into the sofa and sent a message to Gaven at once, No need to bring me dinner. Gaven was speechless. He had already arrived downstairs and was ready to go upstairs. Chapter 1062 Not Cold? Since she had been taking care of herself for a few months, she could make some simple dishes though she was not quite good at cooking. Cooking noodles was very easy for her. And she was even able to make it both delicious and good-looking. In fact, she was a woman who looked for a high quality of life. This was what Lorie had taught her since her childhood. She did not know how to do lots of things before, not because she didnt want to do them, but because Phil did not give her any opportunity to do these chores. During this time she gradually adapted herself to the kitchen things and learned to cook a bowl of noodles deliciously. While waiting for the water to boil, Anya took a look at Phils refrigerator. She took out broli, cut it and nched it, and then made stir-fry broli with garlic. Anyway, Phil had an upset stomach now, so it was good for him to eat lightly. If he wanted to eat someplicated meat dishes, she wouldnt be able to make it. So when Phil sat down at the table, he saw such a pleasing picture. Although it was the simplest and lightest meal, for him it was the most delicious meal of his life. Before eating, he had already felt happy and thought it must be very delicious. Since it was cooked by his beloved girl, he hated to eat it. And Anya, who was sitting opposite him, saw him staring at the noodles on the table without any reaction, and got slightly embarrassed. For someone like Phil, who was used to eating delicacies, he should have no appetite for such simple food. And his cooking skills were so good. Every time he cooked for her, he always made a full meal. After seconds of embarrassment she said bluntly to Phil, If it is not your liking, ask Gaven to bring you food. He was ill after all. It was not good to force him to eat food that he didnt like. That would be so inhumane. How could it not? Phil suddenly looked up and denied her words in excitement, which startled Anya. I justI cant bear to eat them! Phil seriously stressed, This is the first time you made me food. I have to take a picture tomemorate it. Anyas embarrassment turned into shyness, especially when she saw that he was really about to take out his phone to take pictures. She hurriedly stopped him. Can you stop being so tacky? Anyas tone was full of disgust. If he really took picture of the food and posted it online, it would really embarrass her. Others would definitely be speechless, thinking if this badly-cooked thing was worth showing off. And his friends were all some big shots. If Phil did that, Anya herself would be an embarrassment. So she needed to stop Phil from taking the picture. Seeing that Anya was really annoyed, Phil hurriedly put away his cell phone and coaxed her, Fine. I wont take that picture. I know you care for me. Thats enough. Anya was speechless. What does he mean? She thought. She cooked the meal not because she cared for him. She merely pitied him, and did not want to see that Phil, the babys father, died before the child was born. Phil finally stopped, and the two ate quietly face to face. Isnt it cold with the cor that wide? Anya was being sarcastic casually. When that young girl was here just now, he wrapped himself up like a dumpling. Now his clothes were in disarray. She could tell that he was deliberately doing that. Phil smiled elegantly, I have a terrible fever. Im burning. Anya asked, Arent people supposed to feel colder when having a fever? It was not like she had never had a fever before. When she had a fever, she felt so cold that she kept shivering and wanted to cover her body with several quilts to get warm. But he said he felt hot. Each persons physical condition is dissimr. I will get hot when having a fever. Phil lied brazenly, just refusing to admit that he deliberately pulled the cor so wide to entice her. Anya was tired of talking to him, and only lowered her head to eat. The taste buds on the tip of the tongue were ttered. Phil was surprised that Anyas simple noodles would be so delicious, which made him a little impressed with the little girl. He used to consider her as a little girl, and whenever he mentioned her to others, he always liked to call her my girl, and subconsciously felt that she was still young. He hadnt seen her for several months since their divorce. When they met again, he found that she had changed a lot. Perhaps she had not changed too much, but he had not properly and deeply understood her before. During the meal, many thoughts crossed Phils mind. In the past, his desire to control her was so strong that she seemed to lose herself. After finishing the meal, Anya got up to leave without stopping for a moment, while kindly reminding Phil, Youve had dinner. Youd better take the fever-reducing medicine againter. I dont want the child to be born without a father. Phil didnt know what to say but thought, I know you care about me. Why do you have to say cruel words? He stopped Anya, Itste. Ill ask Gaven to send you back. Anya thought it was unnecessary, No, I can go back by myself. Its quite close, isnt it? Phil insisted, I dont think the security here is reliable. Wait a moment, Ill ask Gaven toe over. If it wasnt for the fact that he was unwell, he would send her home himself, but of course, it would have been better if she could stay. Phil insisted on that, so Anya had no choice but to sit down. Phil exined to Anya after calling Gaven, He lives around here. Hell be over soon. Stay here. Im going to take a shower. Anya nced at him speechlessly. Since they had been divorced, she was only a guest in his house now. The guest was still here, but he said he was going to take a shower. It was so disrespectful of him. Phil exined with an innocent look, I got sweaty when eating noodles. I feel so ufortable now. Anya ignored him and looked down at her phone. Phil really went to take a shower, and Anya listened to the sound of the water running in the bathroom, only feeling extremely embarrassed and weirdly hot. She swore she would nevere to his home again. She was so annoyed. When Phil came out of the shower, Gaven also arrived. As soon as Gaven entered, he saw Phil, who opened the door, looked like he had just finished bathing, his forehead throbbing. Did Mr. Henderson have sex with Miss Willigen? If thats the case, why does Mr. Henderson bother me to send Miss Willigen home? He could ask Miss Willigen to stay the night with him. Gaven thought. Within a while, Gaven had thought lots of obscene things. Anya came out from behind and saw Gavens expression. She was suddenly embarrassed and even didnt say goodbye to Phil, pushing Gaven away and leaving. The boss and the subordinate were both thinking of dirty things. Indeed, like boss, like subordinate. Send her back! Phil kicked his assistant and ordered him peevishly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gaven immediately turned around and left, by the way thinking how he should face the embarrassment with the bosss former wife. Chapter 1063 She Is Not a Pushover But Gaven then realized he was overthinking it. Since Anya ignored him on their way, he wasnt that embarrassed at thinking too much. Gaven drove Anya to her house in a few minutes. He watched her go home safely. Then he left and reported it to Gaven. Phil was in a great mood and felt much better. He shared his joy with his buds in the chat group and told them that Anya hade to cook for him. Phil knew that his buddies would not despise the simple dishes cooked by Anya since they knew Anya used to be spoiled and was never allowed to get into the kitchen. Arthur gave him a blow mercilessly, Normally, you should get better. He implied that Phils getting better had nothing to do with Anyas visit. People suffering from acute gastroenteritis would not have persistent vomiting, diarrhea and fever. After a day and night, he must have gotten better. Julian spoke for Phil, Stop giving him blows. Anya is willing to take care of him, which means shes not that heartless to him at least. After Juliansfort, here came a blow from Ezra, Maybe just for the sake of the child. Phil was speechless. Ezra expressed the same meaning as Anyas. Anya told him that she cooked for him just because she didnt want the child to be born without a father. Phil was also not a pushover, and he immediately retorted, Maisie was not so heartless to you before. Was it also for the sake of the child? No wonder you feel so much empathy. This time it was Ezra that got speechless. Indeed, thewyers logic and eloquence were beyond average. Ezrapromised, Fine! She really cares about you, so she cooked food for you. I wish you happiness and get her back. Phil finally found somefort from his buddies, and only then did he stop. Anya went home calmly, took a shower, read a book and went to bed. But early the next morning her peaceful life was ruined by two unexpected guests. Actually, it was not totally out of her expectations. The visitors were Trevon and Cara, Phils parents. Cara was wearing a delicate suit and stepped at once after Anya opened the door and asked Anya aggressively, Why did you lie to Jenny that Phil was abusive? Cara got very mad about this. Last night, her best friends daughter Jenny came to her in tears and told her tearfully what happened at night. When hearing that Anya went to her sons ce, Cara got angry, and she was pissed off after knowing Jenny implied that Phil was abusive. Although she did not personally raise her son, she more or less understood his nature. He could not be a rude and bad-mannered person, and Phils grandma would never make Phil that bad. Cara was born in a poor family and lived a hard life when she was little. Therefore, she had a strong and snobbish personality. After she finally got a ce to study abroad by virtue of her ability, she never wanted to go home or live a poor life. Trevon was not so career-minded or utilitarian at first. He nned to return home after graduating, but because of Caras strong interference, he stayed with her to start a business abroad and fight for it. Fortunately, they seeded and now they were living a life of high quality. So Cara thought little of Anya who could not help Phil in his career. She thought such a woman would bring down their familys ss. Although she was living a good life now, she hoped that her life and her sons life will be better in the future. So she hoped that Phil could find a wife from a wealthy and powerful family, so that they would have a higher status in the upper ss through business marriage. Knowing that Phil had gotten married, Cara inquired about Anyas background. Anyas father cheated on his mother and her mother was in aa. What was more, her familyspany had be an empty shell a long time ago. Cara looked down upon Anya and suspected that she had seduced her son by her youth and beauty. Later she went back to Riverside City with Trevon in anger and tried to interfere with Phils marriage, but what she didnt expect was that Phil didnt care about their feelings at all and even took Anyas side. At that time, when Phil kicked her out of the house, Cara was so angry that she wanted to stay and drive Anya away from Phil. It was Trevon who persuaded her, saying that she should be patient. If it was just Anyas beauty that attracted him, their rtionship would definitely notst long. Phil would probably get tired of her soon, and would divorce without their interference. Trevon also said that they were already rejected by their son. If they ruined his marriage at this time, he would only be more and more antagonistic to them. So it would be better to let time split them up. Anyway, after Phil dumped Anya, it would not bete for him to see another woman. With their sons wealth and ability, he would find a better one.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Only then did Cara suppress her anger, going back to Ustistan with Trevon. But out of their expectations, Phil and Anya had a four-year marriage. Just as Cara wanted to take action to break them up, fortunately, she heard that they got divorced. When she knew about their divorce, she couldnt be happier. She immediately contacted her best friend, Jennys mother, talked about Phils divorce, and expressed her intention to introduce Jenny to Phil. If Phil hadnte to Ustistan, she was nning to bring Jenny back to Riverside City during this time, so as to set her up with Phil. But she didnt expect Phil toe to Ustistan. And when she found out that Phil was here for Anya, Cara was very anxious. Since they had divorced, she would not let Phil and Anya rekindle their past rtionship again in any case. At this moment, although Cara was arrogant and rude, Anya did not feel angry or furious at all. She didnt know why she was very indifferent to Cara the first time they met. Andter she analyzed the reason herself. That was probably because she never care about Cara. She looked at Cara as if Cara was a clown. It could tell that Anya was very independent in her thinking and was very clearheaded. She did not rely on anyone to give her a happy life, unlike those women who would try every means to please their mothers-inw so that they could get their husbands favor. Whether or not her husband cared about her had nothing to do with outsiders. She would be friendly to Cara or other mens mothers if they liked her and treated her kindly. If they didnt like her, Anya wouldnt be sad, and she wouldnt try to make them like her. If they tried to mess with her or hurt her, she would fight back as she was not a pushover. So at this moment, she nced at Cara with an indifferent look and deliberately asked, Excuse me, who is Jenny? She was clever and had already guessed that Jenny was the young girlst night. But she was deliberately ying dumb, clearly not taking Cara seriously, just for making Cara angry. Chapter 1064 Screw It Up As expected, Cara was so angry with her words that she choked on the spot and didnt say anything for a while. Thest time Cara went back to Riverside City, she intended to get Anya into trouble, but she was kicked out by Phil. Anya had just returned from outside at that time and only stood indifferently in the living room looking at them, without saying a word. Therefore, Cara never had a head-on confrontation with Anya. Cara belittled Anya, as she thought Anya must be young and naive. In addition, Cara subconsciously thought that a pretty young girl like Anya must be an airhead, so she dared toe directly to Anya, intending to reprimand her severely and warn her to stay away from Phil. Cara didnt expect that Anya would make her speechless so easily. She did not believe that Anya had no idea of who Jenny was. She knew Anya was ying dumb. Cara clenched her teeth hard and drew several breaths secretly, so that she did not lose her temper too much. When she spoke again, she put on a contemptuous smile on her face, Oh, Jenny, she is the girl who went to Phil yesterday. You might have seen her? Jennys mother is from Chiobar. She is my best friend, and the president of a listedpany. Jennys father is from Ustistan. Hes a real aristocrat, a baron! Jenny Rangel is her full name.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Cara reacted quickly. She took this opportunity to introduce Jennys family background to Anya, trying to use Jennys illustrious family background to hit Anya and make her ashamed of herself. After Cara finished speaking, she stared at Anya proudly, trying to catch the slightest inferiority shown on Anyas face. But Anya only murmured Oh in a calm tone and then said, I wonder if the noble baron and the excellent female president will be furious when they learn that their dear daughter was thrown to the ground by your son? Since her parents were so noble and excellent, they must treat their daughter like a princess. If they knew that Phil was so rude to their baby daughter, they wouldnt forgive Cara, would they? Cara was once again gritted her teeth with anger and pointed at Anya, unable to speak properly, You She admitted that it took her a long time to coax Jennyst night. She begged Jenny not to tell her parents about what happened at Phils ce for the time being. And she promised Jenny that her son was not that rude. It must be Anya who used some tricks to make him that rude. Cara had been trying hard to get along with Jennys parents all these years, just for climbing into the aristocracy. She was very ambitious. Now they were rich, but they were not noble enough in Ustistan since they were from Chiobar. Anya had made Cara speechless twice, which made Cara utterly difited. The girl in front of her didnt take much effort and defeated her only with some words. Cara gnashed and snarled, Ive heard Phil is very nice to you. But how could you be so ungrateful? You told others that he was abusive. You are such a mouthy girl. Did you use some tricks to seduce Phil and coerce him into being with you? Otherwise, how could a sensible and calm man like my son marry you! When Cara finished, there was a sudden knock at the door. Anya absently went to open the door, and Phil walked in with a sullen face. There were guilty looks on Caras and Trevons faces. They didnt expect Phil toe to Anyas ce so early in the morning. Yesterday, they learned from Jenny that Phil was sick, so they thought that Phil should note to Anya today, and even if he did, it would not be so early, so the couple came at this time. After all night, Phil had almost recovered, so he rushed to Anyas ce early in the morning, intending to make breakfast for her. When he arrived downstairs, he caught sight of his parents luxury car. It seemed that his mother could no longer stand living a poor life. After she made lots of money, she only wore designer clothes and bought luxury goods, to make others think she was rich and take her as a noble woman. But she didnt know the real elegance and nobility were from within. Showing off too many luxury goods would only make others feel she was an upstart. He knew that Cara had always looked down upon Anya, so he naturally knew no good thing would happen when Trevon and Cara came to Anya. They came here probably because of what happenedst night. Thinking of that, he immediately sped up and went upstairs quickly. When he stood at the door and heard Anya retorting Cara in a casual tone, he got relieved and amused. In fact, he knew that Anya was not a pushover. She was good at making people angry, which could be told from how he annoyed her before. And she was not as simple-minded and naive as she looked. His snobbish mother might even end up getting mad by Anya. Though he was not worried that Anya would lose and decided to stand by, he knocked on the door when his ridiculous mother criticized Anya for using tricks to seduce him. Phils face grew darker. He wasnt bothered by his so-called parents before because he and Anya had been at peace with them over the past years. Cara came to him once a few years ago to get in the middle of his business, but she didnt interfere in his affairs these years. He did not expect they would have gone so far ande to trouble Anya again. They knew that Anya was now pregnant, didnt they? Just as Anya was about to question his parents, Anya looked at him and said calmly, Right on cue. Im about to say something to your parents. It would also be good for you to hear it. Phils forehead was throbbing and he had a bad hunch that Anya would say something bad. Anya looked up at Cara, smiling mockingly, Cara, you said your son was nice to me and I used tricks to seduce him. Anya showed no respect for Cara because she held that Cara didnt deserve her respect. Anyas indifference to Cara made Cara grit her teeth in anger. Anya continued to say slowly, One thing you may not know, your son, in order to get close to me, told my mother about my fathers cheating. It made my mother delirious, then she got into a car ident. She is still in the hospital now. What? Cara widened her eyes in shock. Beside her, Trevon staggered but did not fall. Only Phil set his lips in a grim line without a word. He had expected that Anya would talk about this, but he was in no ce to stop her because what she said was the truth. Phil extremely hated Trevon and Cara at this moment, because Anya would not have mentioned it if they had note to make trouble. It took Anya a long time to soften her attitude toward Phil, but Cara and Trevon screwed it up. Once Lorie was mentioned, Anya would hate him more. And once she hated him, she would guard against him, and he had to find ways to approach her again. Chapter 1065 Never Forgive You Anya looked very calmly at Cara who had an incredulous look. Besides, if your son didnt chase me down here, I wouldnt be being abused by the boring and unqualified woman. These words rendered Cara furious since she didnt expect that Anya would say these harsh words to her, Phils mother. Usually, all young women, including Jenny, ady from a famous family, would ingratiate themselves with Cara so that they could get a chance to win Phils heart. But now, getting no respect but humiliation from Anya, Cara was seething with anger.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Without any intention to talk with Cara, Anya calmly said, I need to go down to eat breakfast, please help yourself. She took the keys and the phone and went out, no longer looking at Cara and Trevon. Anya cast a nce at Phil who sat aside with a taut and sullen face. She had to mention Lories matter though he would feel unhappy. To live a peaceful life in the future, now Anya had to get rid of Caras contempt for her and haughty manner. Cara would keep pestering her and look for her trouble since Cara thought she was ying hard to get. Anya felt annoyed. To leave these troubles, she went abroad but ended up meeting Cara and Trevon and was forced to say goodbye to her peaceful life. Perhaps because of her pregnancy, she became impatient easily, especially with Cara, who gave her trouble on purpose. In the past, Anya may show respect for Cara. But now, Anya didnt care about others at all. At this thought, Anya left decisively and couldnt wait to leave this so-called home. She went out and decided to find a restaurant to have breakfast. As for how the three of them were getting along in her house, it was none of her business. Irritated by Anyas departure, Cara roared in a trembling voice, How how rude she is. Cara choked in anger. As a strong woman who was in charge of a wholepany for so many years in the mall, she was never been treated with such a cold face before, especially by a junior. When Trevon saw that she could not stand, he tried to help her. But she pushed her away in disgust, and she vented her anger on him. What were you doing standing up? Now youre gonna help me, so why didnt you just help me kick her ass? You make me sick. Cara cursed Trevon, her tone full of contempt. Despite frequently being scolded, Trevon was embarrassed and sullen since it was the first time that his son was aside when he was cursed harshly. Trevon admitted he was not aspetent as Cara but felt irked when she reprimanded him in public. He endured her scolding in front of his friends but now he was angry when being chided in the face of his son. Showing no sympathy to his father, Phil stood there and looked at them sullenly with a smirk and turned away without saying a word. His silent departure indicated his disappointment in his parents. He was going to make a statement to let the whole world know that he was going to disown his unloving parents. His parents kept hurting the only people who mattered to him in his life. He didnt want to put up with it anymore. When his grandmother died, they deliberately did note back in order to let his grandmother, who was already suffering from illness, die with regret. He mourned and intended to publish a newspaper to break off rtions with his parents, but was stopped by Julian and other friends. This time, he could not stand his parents who intended to hurt Anya, a pregnant woman. If Anya and her baby were hurt, Phil would go crazy. Besides, Phils rtionship with Anya worsened due to Lories ident. His parents didnt offer any help but tried to make him get married to another woman. Phil could not stand it anymore. Phil. Trevon rushed over. Phil ignored him and strode downstairs. Phil, Were doing this for your own good! Trevon stopped his son downstairs. Enraged by these words, Phil suddenly stopped and turned to look at his father. You just consider your own benefits. Get married to Jenny. Right, so you guys can be one of the upper ss. What can I get from the marriage? Im rich and enjoy a national reputation. Such a woman means nothing to me. You think I have to rely on women like you? These acerbic words made Trevon blush in embarrassment. Phil didnt want to vent his anger on his poor father but showed no mercy to him after hearing his fathers hypocritical words. Phil stared at him and mocked. Dont worry. I will never blindly obey my wife. I can think independently and I do care about my loved ones. But what have you done to your family? Trevon argued for himself in anger, You look down on me, but how about yourself? Youre still at the mercy of that woman, arent you? Others would think Phil argued with his parents just for a woman. Phil sneered, Youre wrong. Im willing to follow and protect her. So, how about you? Is it your wish to miss out on your mothers remaining days? Are you content to live abroad? Are you willing to be treated so badly by that woman that you lose your pride? I love my wife. All I have done is for a harmonious marriage, Trevon retorted. Phil mocked, You love your wife and lose your principles and conscience. She kept you from going home to see my grandmother onest time, so you really didnt visit your dying mother? You should insist on going back to see your mother even if shes unwilling to go back with you! If she divorces you because of that, such a woman is not worth cherishing. However, you followed her and obeyed her every word, making your mother leave the world with regrets. Youre weak and ignorant, and you dont know right from wrong. Chapter 1066 Find You Phils usation quickly turned Trevons face pale. Atst Trevon fell hard to the ground, clutching his chest. Trevon, whats wrong? Cara, standing aside, saw Trevon fall and rushed over. Phil frowned and wondered if his father really had a heart attack because of his words. Living with Cara for many years, Trevon didnt show his difort despite her consistent scolding and humiliation. Well. Fine, I feel a pain in my chest. Trevon shot a nce at Phil. In fact, he did not feel ill, but pretended to have chest pains to excuse himself from his sons usations. Cara was scared to see her husband feel pain and she red at Phil. What are you doing to your father? Reprimanded by Cara in this way, Phil rebuked, How did he treat his mother? Love? Care? He added, If you hadnt stubbornly gone to live abroad and didnt bully her in this way, would she have be depressed and sick? The two of you are the ones who caused her serious illness. Cara opened her mouth and felt guilty for a moment. After she and Trevon graduated, she insisted on living abroad, because she felt it good living abroad and also wanted to anger his mother in this way. His mother raised Trevon alone after her husband died at a young age and was dependent on him. Cara stopped Trevon from visiting his mother since she tried to get even with his mother in this way who didnt ept her all the time. But she said to the public that she was working on her career abroad, and she didnt expect her own son to reveal her inner thoughts of revenge.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Check your best friend and her noble husband. You know nothing about them. Phil said and then left to find Anya. He investigated and found that Jennys parents were not as noble as Cara thought they were, and that they had bought their titles by taking money from Cara. Jennys parents clearly knew what Cara wanted and pretended to be noble and rich, in order that Cara would buy various gifts and give them money. Jennys father got titles mainly using Cara and Trevons generous investment. Phil felt it funny that Cara ingratiated herself with them and even wanted him to get married with Jenny. He obtained his wealth and position on his own, and he would not depend on anyone else for profit in the future. In his marriage, he would treat his partner sincerely, for love rather than profit. As Phil left decisively, Cara and Trevon had mixed feelings. Trevon, a man of little merit and ambition, as his own son said, had always listened to his wifes words. Because his wife wanted to get along with Jennys parents, heplied with all his wifes arrangements. Thus, he never suspected Jennys parents. But now hearing Phils words, Trevon thought his son was more reliable. Then Trevon stood up from the ground and said, Probably, we can investigate Shut up, Cara aggressively interrupted him. Shocked and angry, she was confused about why her son said these words and she thought there was nothing strange with Jennys parents. But she felt terrible since his words made sense and she was reluctant to make an investigation. In other words, she refused to admit that her n and judgment were wrong and her efforts these years were in vain. If Jennys parents really used fake identity to deceive her, Cara would be aughing stock in front of her son and husband after being a strong decision-maker in their home these years. Deep in thought, she roared, Who are you to say that in front of me? I said there was no problem with their identity. Dont you understand what Im saying? Without no chance to say a word, Trevon silentlypressed his lips. He was used to his wife making all the decisions she wanted, and he couldnt question her even if she was wrong. In the past, he didnt mind it. But now, if Jennys parents really faked their identities, Trevon couldnt ept the harsh reality after he and Cara devoted money and time to them in a ttering way these years. Cara then pushed Trevon away and got into the car. Trevon followed silently. The couple left with different thoughts. On the other side, Phil called Anya and was worried about her who ate breakfast alone. Some people like Anya were seemingly indifferent and ruthless but in fact tender and fragile while others like Cara, had evil thoughts and always pretended to be kind and amicable. Anya refused to answer his phone calls. After several calls, Phil sent her a voice message. If you dont answer the phone and dont tell me where you are, I will search restaurants one by one until I find you. Such a crazy man. Anya cursed in her mind and had to tell her location in case he would do something crazy. She, a pregnant woman, could not walk too far and just had breakfast at a restaurant just down the street. She could see Phil and his parents argue with each other through the window of the restaurant from her seat. Chapter 1067 Poor Man Phil went into the restaurant and found Anya. He sat down and found that she could see out the window from her seat. Im sorry he said apologetically and felt guilty since his parents got her into trouble because of him. Stop talking. Im hungry. Lets have breakfast first. Anya interrupted him in this way. Unwilling to talk about this kind of thing outside, she had to eat some food after she, a pregnant woman, was busy all morning without eating anything. She felt she was dying from hunger and had a stomachache. After a few bites of her meal, she felt much better and said, I ordered some food for you but you have to wait for a while. After telling him her location, she asked a waiter over and ordered another breakfast. For some reason, she suddenly felt he was a poor man after seeing him argue with his parents outside. She didnt know much about the conflict between him and his parents. But she heard that he was abandoned by his parents when he was three months old and raised by his grandmother. Anya didnt meet his grandmother who had passed away when she was in a rtionship with him. Besides, he seldom mentioned his parents or grandmother in front of her. Despite Morgans marital infidelity, he at least acted as a loyal husband and good father before his scandal was exposed. When recalling her childhood full of love, Anya wondered if Phil was loved and apanied by his parents. He didnt go to amusement parks or anything like that like other kids. His grandmother was under the weather and didnt bring him to such a ce. Even though Morgan betrayed Anya, Anya was still loved by Lorie. In contrast, Cara treated her son badly. Knowing many parents trifled with their children, such as Maisies parents who only loved their son, Anya wondered why Cara didnt care about her son, an excellent man. Perhaps that was because Cara and Trevon, as Phils parents, had never raised him and didnt have parental love for him. His parents, the most important family for him after his grandmother passed away, were supposed to restore their rtionship with their son in time and care about him. However, Anya didnt think they had shown any love for Phil since his parents hadnt shown up during her four-year marriage with Phil except for the only time they returned to meddle in his marriage. Naturally, Anya thought Phil was a poor man without any parental love and ordered breakfast for him. At the same time, Phil was warmed by her move and slightly smiled. Thanks. No matter what her intention was when she did something for him voluntarily, he would be happy. He had been worried shed reject him again because of his parents. Now, he was very happy that she had ordered him breakfast. After the breakfast was served, they enjoyed the meal quietly. Anya finished her meal first and then asked, How is your father now after his fall? Phil looked up and thought she was such a kind girl who didnt get angry with his troublesome parents. Though Anya pretended to be willful and arrogant, he clearly knew that she just wanted to get rid of him by venting her anger and that she was not an unreasonable but tender girl. Just now, he firmly said to Trevon that he would never be a ruthless man when his wife was kind and tender.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Not everyone was as bad as Cara and Trevon who were evil and selfish. I dont know, he replied honestly. In fact, he didnt cast a nce at his father after finishing his words. Phil guessed Trevon was fine since Trevon didnt show any signs of injury. Phil had not thought much about Trevons fall but now it urred to him that Trevon probably pretended to fall down so as to free himself from being condemned. Phil had to admit that Trevon, a man often reprimanded by Cara, was too despicable that he refused to admit his mistake by feigning ill. Anya said in a low voice, Dont argue with your parents because of me. He paused and put down the fork, answering seriously, My parents and I are not intimate at all. Even if you didnt appear in my life, my rtionship with them would still worsen. Anya, who didnt know the whole story, looked at him confusedly. She had no idea that Phil and his parents were on such bad terms. Later, to clear her misunderstanding and unnecessary guilt, Phil told Anya what his father had done to his grandmother. In the end, Phil was on the verge of crying with red-rimmed eyes when recalling that his grandmother died with regrets. Anya lost her words for a moment since she didnt expect his parents would be so ruthless and that he deeply loved his grandmother. Anya whose mother got along with Anyas grandparents didnt expect the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw would be so terrible. Lorie and Anyas grandparents were close and treated each other well. Anyas grandparents lived in a vige and loved Anya wholeheartedly. When Morgans marital infidelity was exposed, Anyas grandparents came over and beat him and made an apology to Lorie. Anyas grandparents expressed that they would never ept Luna and her two children. But they could do nothing to change Morgans mind to be with Luna and still disdained her. Chapter 1068 Nothing Changed Its a pity to hear that. Anya had never seen Phil looking so sad and fragile. He gave a self-deprecating smile. Nothing. Im sorry. I dont hope you feel stressed or think you cause my terrible rtionship with them. His rtionship with his parents was awful but now worsened. Anya looked over and murmured, If they are satisfied with the woman you married, your rtionship will be restored. After all, you are family. Phil was speechless. Why do you think in this way? He added sullenly, I will never forgive them in my life. They didnt want to restore it but tried to force me to get married to Jenny so as to obtain their interests. They just want to climb into the upper ss instead of considering my feelings. Anya stopped and wondered if a mans personality was rted to his family. Her grandparents were amicable and kind, while her father was a scumbag. While Trevon and Cara were ruthless and selfish, their son was full of virtues. Though knowing little about how he treated his grandmother, Anya witnessed how Phil treasured his friends. After breakfast, they left together. But no sooner had she stood up than she sat down again. Whats the matter? he asked, taking her hand in his apprehension. Well, my leg hurts a little bit again She nced at her hand that he was holding and was angry that he directly showed his concern in this way. She felt a lot of pain in her pubic area, but she recovered in a few days. But now she was not feeling well. Phil said, Go to the hospital. Anya was speechless. No. The doctor said there was no way to relieve my pain. I just need some rest.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She had consulted her doctor about the problem. It was no use going to the hospital now because the doctor didnt understand why she was in pain frequently and could do nothing about it. Can you still walk? he asked. She had a try and said uncertainly, Maybe. Then she tried to stand up but didnt dare to move forward. She was anxious. I have a sster. He released her hand. I will carry you home first. If your pain doesnt ease after a while, you can ask for leave. Immediately, he picked her up in his arms before she could refuse. In fact, she thought she could stay at the restaurant and make a phone call to ask for leave. But now, she blushed in embarrassment when he picked her up in his arms in front of many customers here. Some whistled and regarded Phil as a gentleman. Despite few acquaintances here, she blushed and buried her face in his arms. Why do you pick me up? Just leave me alone. She turned annoyed because of his sudden move. I would not leave you alone. He carried her out of the restaurant. The moment they walked out of the door, she struggled out of his embrace. Put me down. Even though the restaurant was near her home, she was reluctant to be carried home by him and worried that he would get tired of carrying her who got some weight these days. He put her down and still held her. Can you walk? He decided to carry her home if she could not walk. She tried to walk on her own but felt pain. Unwilling to be carried, she said, I can walk slowly. She staggered forward, looking stubborn and pitiful. He knew her intention and had to obey her decision. When he moved forward to hold him, she paused and asked, Have I gained weight recently? Am I too heavy for you to hold? Before he could answer the question, she angrily shook off his hand and walked forward alone in silence. He was confused and rushed over. You are slim now. His sincere reply didnt make her stop. She wasnt angry with him and clearly knew she would gain some weight due to pregnancy. But his pause just now showed he really thought she turned slightly fat. She was sullen and anxious, feeling she must look fatty now. She didnt want to be seen to be that chubby. She heard from others that pregnant womens legs would get swollen in the second trimester, so she wanted him to stay away from her. Phil stopped her and stared at her smiling. I see you have a scale at home. You must weigh yourself every day. Dont you know if you are gaining weight? She grunted, kicked a pebble at her feet, and said, I weighed myself. I put on weight. Anya got anxious and annoyed when feeling his hot body and tense muscles in his arms. She felt terrible since she got fat while he was still attractive and robust. Phil was speechless. Youre getting fat because the baby inside you is growing. To avert her attention from this topic, he picked her up in his arms. Ill carry you home and see if youre fat in this way. She was irritated. Are you crazy? How does it work? I did carry you before. In fact, I carried you on my back, he said, ncing unhappily at her in his arms. Have you forgotten? Awkward, she clearly remembered she once got drunk and forced him to carry her home from the gate of themunity. On the way, she was unsatisfied with his slow walking and deliberately said he was old and weak. Chapter 1069 Sanctification As a result, he carried her home and made love to her against the door until she cried and confessed that he was strong. Anya had to admit that he deliberately mentioned it at this moment. With that intimate scene in her mind, she turned silent in his arms. Phil looked down at her red earlobes and suddenly read her mind. With her in his arms now, he felt he was aroused. Before they had kids, they could have all the sex they wanted. But now that she was pregnant, he had to be careful about restraining his lust and protecting her. They crossed the street and came to her house. She immediately told her to put herself down and they went back to her house. He strode to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and gulped it down. Watching him drink, she felt a little thirsty, went over to pour a ss herself, and drank it slowly. The weather was warm these days, but they became thirsty for no reason and drank a lot of water. Then she said, Later, I will call my teacher to ask for a leave. You can deal with your work. She decided to stay at home because she was not feeling well and was in a bad mood. Im going home to get myputer and my files and Ill be with you, he replied. She was speechless and rolled her eyes. They agreed that he would serve three meals a day and try not to have any contact with her at other times. But now he was breaking his agreement to work at her house. He chuckled. You dont wee me. But I could not leave you alone. Dont worry. I will work at a corner quietly. Then he turned to leave and took away a set of keys on the porch, which Anya had just taken back from him yesterday. Anya snorted and decided not to open the door for him if he didnt fetch the keys she took away yesterday. Unexpectedly, he brought the keys away. Sullen on the sofa for a long time, she asked for a day off with the school teacher and took her books andputer into the bedroom. Since he was ready to work in the living room, she decided to stay in her bedroom, leaving him in the living room. She was sure she would live alone with her child and rented a smaller apartment. Now, she didnt expect he woulde to her house. When she got to his home to get her keys, she noticed it was spacious andfortable. Why didnt he work there? At the thought of Phil, she turned annoyed and thenined about him in her chat room with her friends. Maisie said, Hes worried that his parents wille to your door again. Nina echoed, Yes. Although he lives close to you, there is no guarantee that he will be there for you when you are in trouble. His parents pestered you this time. I think he wants to be with you 24 hours a day. But its annoying. I feel like my life has gone back to before. Anya was very distressed since she refused to live with Phil around all day. Emelia added, To be honest, we thought it would be easier for you to have him around. Youre a pregnant woman and you need someone to take care of you. If youre not pregnant, we strongly support you in kicking him out. After listening to her friends, Anya knew she could not fight with him as a pregnant woman, and she now needed someone to take care of her in case of emergencies. Soon, Anya calmed down. She thought the only thing she could do now was to stay in good physical and mental health. When the baby was born, she promised to kick him out the first time. She made up her mind. Phil was worried about Anya after his parents harassed her in the morning, and then he directly worked in her home to protect her. Work was secondary to him because he came to Ustistan to look after and protect her and the unborn baby. He needed to make sure she was safe and the baby was delivered. After living in her house, he immediately called Gaven and asked him to draw up a statement renouncing Trevon and Cara. When he went home to organize the work materials and arrived at Anyas house, the statement had been released. Gaven spent a lot of money on the pages of every major media, including newspapers and websites. As a result, reports of Phil disowning his parents abounded. Cara who had been irritated by Anya this morning fainted in anger after reading the shocking news on various websites. Phils move showed she was an irresponsible mother and that all her efforts in the business world and the upper ss were in vain. Thus, Cara, a strong businesswoman, was seething with anger and cked out. Trevon who pretended to be under the weather aftering back home was flustered and called 911 to send Cara to the hospital.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He also read the news, and instead of being furious, he was gloating at Caras fainting from anger. umted sufferings and grievances these years when he was forced to be submissive and obedient to her finally found a vent at this moment. He was gloating with pleasure. Chapter 1070 Bad Man Cara was fine physically, but she had aplete mental breakdown. She woke up from the hospital and lost her temper in the ward by breaking up several things. At the same time, Trevon had to stand aside in silence. Seething with anger, Cara vented her anger on him and cursed, What are you doing there? Call your son right now! Loser. Swallowing the humiliation of the word loser, he asked, Why are you calling him? Is he not cruel enough to us? Cara roared crazily, Call him. Let him know hes pissing me off. Make him feel guilty! He is a heartless son. Trevon felt these words ridiculous since she, an unqualified mother, should not use Phil of his indifference after she treated her mother-inw ruthlessly. Trevon was told that his mother was seriously ill and insisted on returning home, but Cara tried to stop him. Now, Phils move was retribution for what she had done. Deep in thought, Trevon was angry. No. You can call him yourself. Then, he decisively walked out of the ward, leaving her to vent her anger alone. Cara, irritated by her son, trembled when treated by her husband in this way. She could not deign to call her son or justify her usation. She could only reprimand him indirectly, hoping someone else to scold him for her. Phil returned to Anyas house with hisptop and other things and didnt see her in the living room. At the sight of the closed bedroom door, he knew she was inside. Whether she talked to him or not, he just wanted her by his side to make sure she was safe and sound. In the deskless apartment, she used herputer on a long, solid wood dining table she bought for work and study.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Papers and hisptop were ced on the dining room table. He dealt with his job and then prepared some fruit in the kitchen. Soon he was knocking on the bedroom door with arge te of fruit. Honey, eat some fruit, he intimately called her. Anya was speechless and annoyed by his sudden move and ignorance of her requests. She continued reading and didnt respond to him to show her dissatisfaction. Anya, Anya. Eat some fruit. Phil guessed she was angry and he changed the way he addressed her. He was used to calling her so affectionately in private that he would not be able to change it for a while. He would have to pay attention in the future. Soon, she opened the door and took the te of fruit from him, saying politely, Thank you. When could you finish your job? she said and tilted her head to look in the direction of the dining table, and noticing his papers spread all over the dining table, she frowned slightly. She needed to finish her homework on the dining table. He read her mind. Do you want to use the table? She nodded. Yes, I have to make PowerPoint. He smiled. Well, Ill clear the table, and then you can sit across from me. What? Before she could say anything, he walked to clear the table to make room for her. Anya didnt want to sit face to face with him because then she could see him as soon as she looked up. Even though they sat together at dinner, she didnt want to sit with him at work because she was easily distracted. But he gleefully cleared the table. She believed he deliberately made room for her to stay with her in the living room. Phil quickly put away the papers on his desk and came over to remove the fruit te from her hand. When he came back again, he smiled and said, Do you want me to get yourputer? No, thanks. She went back to get hisputer and textbooks. Finally, they sat down at the dinner table and do their own thing. Anya worked on her PowerPoint presentation, while Phil concentrated on his official business. There had been quiet moments like this before. Phil worked in his study and had Anya with him. She had resisted spending all day with him since she would rather snuggle up in bed to y games and read than stay with him in the study. However, she had to make apromise since he would make love to her on the bed or carry her to the study if she refused to be with him. To show her dissatisfaction, she would deliberately make noise by turning up music or watching drama. He could still focus on his work and check documents. Once, she suddenly flirted with him for some reason. She remembered how he froze when she got into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. At that time, she also poked him in the chest,ughing at him why he stopped working. Later, after the passionate love game, she regretted what she had done, and then she never made noise in the study. But he indulged in making love to her in the study. She refused to apany him in the study after several fiery but tiring love games with him. Deep in thought, she gritted her teeth and thought he was too bad. Looking up, she met his unfathomable dark eyes and asked angrily, with her heart fluttering, Stop looking at me. Chapter 1071 It Is Unfair to Phil What are you looking at? he chuckled and asked her. Arent you looking at me? No way! she retorted in exasperation and didnt admit having looked at him obsessively. He exined tenderly, I was about to ask you to eat fruit when I looked up and saw you staring at me. Anya blushed in embarrassment and wondered if she had stared at him just now. She just zoned out, instead of being enchanted by him and she exined to the smiling man, I just recalled some things. Dont smile like that. He wore a flirtatious smile. It just so happens that I have some wonderful memories too. His tone and words rendered her sullen. Just as she was wondering whether she should scratch his face, his cell phone rang, breaking the intimate, and somewhat awkward atmosphere between them. He nced at her and went to the living room window to answer the phone. Meanwhile, Anya angrily picked up her fork and stabbed the mans cut fruit, and began to eat. She denied that she stared at him since she didnt think he was that attractive.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, Anya looked up at the man on the balcony wearing the simplest white shirt and ck trousers. He was holding a cell phone in one hand and making a call with the other hand in his pants pocket, looking perfect in the figure. She admitted that he was perfect and that he was a standout among men in terms of face, body, and temperament. She pouted and regarded him as a handsome but still cunning man full of tricks. Her mom She stopped thinking further. In fact, she had thought countless times about what kind of life she and her mom would be living today if he hadnt exposed her dads cheating and her mom hadnt been in a car ident. Would her father and Luna transfer the property and then divorce her mother, leaving nothing to them? Her mom might find out about her dads affair, get a divorce, and get a piece of his fortune. But no matter what happened to her parents, Anya would live a frugal life. Luckily, Phil provided her with the best things these years. You keep staring at me. As she was deep in thought, he had ended the call and walked over smilingly. Anya paused and turned shy since she finally realized her eyes had actually rested on him. Unexpectedly, he finished his call quickly. For a moment, shepressed her lips and lost her words. He leaned slightly over the corner of the table with one hand. Honestly, am I the most handsome man you know? His naive question and narcissism rendered her speechless. No, she replied, Your friends, like Julian, Ezra, and Arthur, all look handsome and enchanting. Irritated, he could do nothing about it. Anyway, he could not get jealous of his friends, could he? He snorted, What a blind woman. Then he added while looking at her affectionately. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful one in the world. He could easily show his love for her by saying sweet words. All the time, he would express his love for her in deeds and words. You are too glib. She lowered her head. Im trying to read. Stop talking. She looked over, afraid that she would immerse herself in his tenderness and handsome appearance. Among all the young talents, he was acknowledged to be outstanding. Even on a list that she had seen, he was on top, along with Julian and Ezra. When they were rich single men, women, including celebrities and famous youngdies, courted them repeatedly. She and her ssmates alsomented on them, but at that time she was still in school and didnt meet the group of sessful men. Since Anya didnt respond, he had to return to his seat to focus on his work. They also spent most of the quiet morning. In order not to be disrupted by Phil, Anya simply put on a headset, listening to music while learning. She wanted to go to the bathroom, but Phil decided to hold her because her legs were not working now. And if she refused his help, Phil would carry her over. Phil put water, fruit, and snacks in front of her so that she could eat them. At noon, he opened the door as the doorbell rang. As soon as the door opened, there came a sound that made Anya frown. Jenny snarled at him from outside the door, There you are! Your mother was hospitalized. What are you doing? Dating a woman? Anya shook her head helplessly and thought Jenny was so foolish that she mentioned his despicable mother at this moment. Surely, Phil indifferently replied, Get out. Phil! Why are you so obsessed with her that you dont care about your mother in the hospital? Anya did not know whether Jenny understood the grudge between Phil and Cara, but always felt that Jennys usations were unpleasant and unreasonable. In the eyes of others, if Jenny did not understand his experience, she could not condemn Phil in this way. It was unfair to Phil. Chapter 1072 My Child’s Father Anya shot a nce at Jenny who was angry and said in a detached way, Jenny, Who are you to me him here? Sitting here firmly, Anya calmly added, her tone full of mockery, Youre not even his friend. Who are you toe to his door and yell at him? Is this what you call upper-ss manners? Irritated by Anyas arrogance, Jenny clearly knew she was mocked by Anya as a vulgar outsider for Phil. Phil, who had intended to close the door, stopped and waited for Anyas refutation after hearing these words full of her concern. He was not ashamed of Anyas protection of him. On the contrary, he felt very happy. Besides, Anya should do something to reinstate his reputation after she had tarnished his imagest night by implying he was violent and cruel. Jenny was simmering with anger. Cara cried on the phone with Jennys mother and thetter had tofort her. Before they ended the call, Jenny left for Phil.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was afraid her mother would not let her find Phil. When her mother talked about Jennys visit to sick Phil after she went homest night, Jenny only answered that he was indifferent, instead of the fact that she was pushed down because she liked him. But her mother instantly expressed dissatisfaction and was unwilling to let her be with Phil. Phil was too enchanting. Jenny who had seen pictures and videos of him in various media was immediately attracted the moment she saw him in person. Despite the unpleasant experience, she was still eager to meet him. While Anya implied to Jenny that Phil had a propensity for domestic violence, Cara exined to Jenny that Anya deliberately tarnished his image in this way so that Jenny would stop pursuing him. Jenny didnt find him in thepany or his home. Unwilling to ept the fact that Phil stayed with Anya in her house instead of hispany, Jenny was heartbroken to see him open the door. When her suspicions were confirmed, Jenny could not behave gently anymore and was overwhelmed with jealousy, using him aggressively. Mocked by Anya with these harsh words, Jenny ranted, How about you? You offered to divorce him. Why are you still hanging out with him? Who are you to judge me? Jenny cried finally and said these harsh words. Phil suddenly got solemn and regarded Jenny as a despicable woman. As he was about to get Jenny out, Anya stopped him. Wait for a minute. He paused and looked back at her. She stood up, holding a corner of the table, and put a hand on the gradually bulging belly. Anya stared at Jenny. Although I am divorced from him, he is now the father of my child, so we need to stay together. What? Jenny was shocked since, she, along with her parents, Trevon, and Cara knew nothing about it. Cara only knew that Phil divorced Anya, but absolutely had no idea that Anya was pregnant. In fact, Cara disdained Anya and never paid attention to her who got divorced from Phil. Cara did not know that Anya hade until she learned that Phil hade to Ustistan. Cara didnt notice Anyas pregnancy because of Anyas t belly. Now, the news suddenly stupefied Jenny. Jenny was desperate, thinking that Phil still loved Anya and would not give up on her, a pregnant woman. Besides, though Jenny could be with Phil, she refused to raise Anyas child. Obviously, Jenny was lost in a daydream. Tell your parents the rtionship between Anya and me. By the way, I will never raise my child with another woman. Stop dreaming. Phil only wanted to be with Anya. He closed the door and swore that he would call the police if Jenny came to his door. From outside came Jennys cry. Clearly, she tearfully ran away. As silence fell, Anya sat down again, holding the table, and he was tired of being disturbed all day. But she could do nothing to get these troublesome people out of her life. Just now, she med Jenny for Phil because Jenny was too rude and Phil, a poor man, had never been loved by his parents and now was forced to get married to another woman he didnt like. His parents were scumbags. He returned to the table and sat down, full of joy. You just spoke for me. How can I thank you? Never mind. I just want a peaceful life. She felt hungry and pointed to the kitchen. If youre gonna thank me, why dont you make lunch? He smilingly stood up. My pleasure. Then as his eyes rested on her belly, Phil who had noticed her body change asked curiously, Do your belly get bulging? She had been wearing loose clothes these days, and the change in her figure waspletely unnoticeable to others. Yes, she replied and stroked her belly. Amazingly, she watched her growing belly in the mirror every day she took a shower. Although her belly was only slightly bulging now, she still felt incredible. Chapter 1073 In Your Dreams I Phil stared at Anyas fair fingers on the belly and tried to say something. Anya realized his intention subtly and shrank back a bit immediately. Then she red at him, Dont tell me you want to touch it. Not a chance! Phil was lost for words.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After that, he smiled helplessly, Was it so obvious? She had guessed what he wanted based on a word he said. Your eyes have sold you out. snorted Anya. She noticed he had fixed his eyes on her belly and rted it to the plots in the TV series where fathers would like to caress the pregnant belly and talk to it, which was considered one form of antenatal training. But that was the interaction between the married couple. She had divorced Phil and she didnt think it made sense if she allowed him to do that. So, she rejected him without thinking. Phil had to give up the thought since Anya was so determined. Ill cook lunch for you now, he stood up and said. Phil had tofort himself in his mind that he must be more patient. He had to consider Anyas feelings first no matter how eager he wanted to interact with the unborn child. He convinced himself that the child was too small to feel anything now. He could try harderter. Maybe Anya would let him interact with the child closely by then. After lunch, Phil went to do the dishes in the kitchen, while Anya picked up a book and started reading on the couch. Maybe the sunshine was too warm and cozy in the afternoon, or maybe she felt very sleepy because of pregnancy, then she felt like sleeping very much after a short while. She was reading aw book because she tookw as an elective. The professor must raise some questions in ss if she could attend school tomorrow. She thought she was a top student and didnt want to be baffled. She had no idea since when Phil had gotten out of the kitchen. She just felt it was suddenly gloomy in front of her and the book was taken away in a second. So, aw book helps you sleep? said Phil, kinda teasing. No! snorted Anya, Im just feeling sleepy. Fine, she admitted it was a bit too hard to understand and she felt sleepy, so she almost fell asleep. She didnt realize how difficult it was to studyw until she took it as an elective. She wondered how Phil had ovee it and she also heard that he did well in every subject, which had brought him fame and prestige before graduation. Oh, really? I thought you found it too hard to understand and just fell asleep, said Phil, staring at her face. You can just ask me if you have any questions about it. Im right here, Phil said confidently. Anya couldnt stand his arrogance anymore. She just humphed and sat up abruptly. Your time is money, Mr. Henderson. I cant afford to consult you. Id better go to school and seek help from the professorster. The professors in college were ready to teach and solve problems for students. It was their job and she didnt need to worry about anything else. God knows what kind of unreasonable demands Phil would ask from her if she turned to him for help. Phil didnt insist and began leafing through the book. He was thinking if it was necessary to be an honorary professor in her school to teach the lesson specially for her. Then, she would feel free to ask him questions. Im taking a nap in bed, said Anya. She just didnt want to stay with Phil anymore. They had been in the same room for a whole morning and she could smell him everywhere. Go ahead, Phil said neatly. However, Phil knocked at the door again while Anya was about to lie on the bed, Whats up? Can you open the door, please? I have something to tell you, said Phil. Anya was really annoyed. What was he thinking? Couldnt he just tell her everything before she returned to her room? A couple of days ago, Phil broke into the room while she was sleeping. Since then, Anya locked the door when she got in. She was really toozy and sleepy right now but she still had to open the door, which had irritated her a lot. She swore that she would make him regret it if he didnt tell her something seriously important. Bearing the thought in mind, Anya answered the door. With a book in his hand, Phil stared at her and waved the book. Ill read to the baby every day from now on. Its antenatal training. Anya was speechless. That was it? She felt rage surging up in her chest. But she bore it and said in annoyance, I can read to the baby by myself. Anya thought she was capable of doing antenatal training by herself. It wasnt a big deal to her, since she was a girl of many talents. He could just save the trouble reading to the baby. She didnt want to listen to his reading. She couldnt calm herself down whenever she heard his deep and low voice, which was like something tugging at her heart. That was why she rejected him. Thats different. And its the only chance that I can be close to the baby for a whole day long, right? Youre not going to deprive me of my right as a father, are you? Come on. Im the father of the baby! Phil tried hard to fight for it. Anya couldnt help but roll her eyes. Mr. Henderson, are you guilt-tripping me on the moral high ground now? Indeed, you are a goodwyer. Youre worthy of your job! You win, OK! Anya put on a false smile and red at him. Phil burst intoughter at her glib satire, Be right back at you. She was good at arguing. I reject your proposal. Anya wasnt gonnapromise, And, theres no room for negotiation, either. What a sly old fish! She couldnt do anything with him when he moved into her room shamelessly like that. Now he was going to take up her time for sleeping? No way! Just in his dreams! Anya was firmly determined, so Phil had to give up and face the music, Fine. Then, he was kicked out of the room rudely. Phil took a look at the book in his hand, shook his head, and sighed. It seemed he had toe up with something else to approach her. He truly wanted to have some interactions with the unborn baby. He still wanted to tell him something though he might not feel it or hear it in the belly. He wanted to tell the baby that he loved his mother and it very much, that he would do everything he could to enable them to live well, and that he wanted to win his mother back and give him aplete family. If possible, he wished the baby was a girl. If he was gonna have a daughter, he would feel he never lived enough even if he would have only one child in his life. He wouldnt be heartless like his parents and he wouldnt leave the child behind to live with the older generations in indifference. Instead, he was going to be a responsible father and he would be there for his child all the time. He would love them and care the most about them. Nothing else in the world was more important to him. Chapter 1074 What A Malicious Woman Jenny was crying all the way home. To be more exact, she was crying all the way to the hospital where Cara was. Her parents were visiting Cara in hospital now. In tears, Jenny told them Anya was pregnant and all of them were stunned by it. Shes pregnant? said Cara, frozen. Then she gnashed, Ive underestimated her! She looks like an innocent angel but in fact, she is a scheming bitch. She still keeps the baby after they divorced. Obviously, she wants to keep on at Phil with the child. That was what came to Caras mind first after she heard the news. She thought Anya was ill-disposed. Anya had told her that Phil had done everything possible to marry her but Cara thought it over when she was back home and concluded Anya had lied to her. Cara just couldnt believe Phil would demean himself to please Anya. Undoubtedly, he was capable and handsome. He was supposed to be surrounded and ttered by different women, and he would get any woman he wanted. Anya was just a young girl. What did he see in her? What was so special about her to make him crazy? In a word, Anya was a bad girl in her eyes. After hearing the news that Anya was pregnant and how Phil had treated her, Jennys mother, Natalie Stein, stood up immediately and pulled Jenny over to her. Then she told Cara seriously, Cara, Jenny will drop out of this mess since Anya is pregnant and Phil cares that much about her. Natalie was angry and disdainful, What the hell! Do you really think your son is everyones cup of tea? Jenny can get any man she wants. And she doesnt have to marry Phil! Jenny is still so young. She cant be the stepmother. No way! Natalie said it all in one breath, then she dragged Jenny and waved to her husband to leave. Dear, I can exin. Please listen to me. There must be some misunderstandings. Cara tried to stop them from leaving. But Natalie was pissed off and she didnt feel like listening to her at all. We cant ept the baby. And we cant be humiliated. Dont ever try to make a match with Jenny and your son again. Moreover, Phil has cut all the rtions with you, right? He cares about his wife only. He doesnt care about you or ept any of your arrangements. Natalie rejected her powerfully and left afterward. Cara fell down on the bed while Trevon just stood aside, saying nothing. But he just found it hard to believe Anya was pregnant. After all, it was the offspring of the Henderson family. And he had different ideas from those of his wife. Though he thought Phil deserved someone better, he changed his mind in a sh after he heard the news. Compared with what kind of woman his son should marry, he cared more about the next generation of the Henderson Family. Actually, he was happy but he couldnt show a tiny bit of happiness because he was afraid of Cara. No, we cant keep the baby. No! Trevon heard Cara murmuring on the bed while he was still weighing in his mind himself. Trevon jumped to his feet instantly, stepped forward to hold her shoulders, and said unbelievably, You are crazy! This is the flesh and blood of the Henderson Family. How can you even think of hurting it? Cara shook off his hands abruptly and said with disdain, Nonsense! Any woman can give birth to a child. Phil can have as many kids as he wants! Cara was extremely disgusted with Anya now because Natalie had disliked and avoided her like that just now. She despised any woman who wanted to marry into a rich family with a baby. Natalie wouldnt consider a business marriage between the two families as long as the baby existed, which had embarrassed Cara a lot. Seeing Cara bing more and more indifferent, Trevon persuaded her, Cara, Ive never stopped you from doing anything else before, but I hope you can think twice before you take action this time. If youy your finger on Phils baby, you aremitting a crime. Cara rolled her eyes at him and said, Bullshit! Its only an unborn child! Moreover, do you think I am a fool? Must I make it known to everyone that Ive done it? What Cara said meant she had made up her mind. Trevon was frozen and he felt his legs softening and trembling. Though he was good for nothing and his values were against the mainstream, he still thought it was wicked to hurt the unborn child in Anyas belly. And, it was the flesh and blood of the Henderson Family! With the thought in mind, Trevon swallowed and calmed himself down, then he advised her in earnest again, But Phil treasures and cares much about Anya now. We also can see that he expects much of the baby. We have fallen out with him already, and well never be able to make peace with him if you hurt his baby. Oh, really? I dont think so! He is manipted by Anya with the baby. I bet he wont care a little bit about her if she loses the baby. He has agreed to divorce her earlier, right? It meant he had moved on. He is staying with Anya for the baby only. Cara was confident with herself, He wont be obsessed with Anya again as long as the baby is gone. Then, we can arrange his marriage with Jenny smoothly. Trevon was so anxious that he even felt like crying. He had a gut feeling that whatever Cara had said didnt make sense at all. He used to think Phil was simply attracted by Anyas youth and beauty only. But he thought Phil might love her truly from his heart after Anya told them how Phil had approached her by any kind of means. If he didnt love her truly from his heart, why had someone capable and popr like him spend so much time and energy on a little girl? If he didnt love her truly from his heart, he could just sleep with her and dump her once he got her, but why did he force her to marry him?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If he didnt love her truly from his heart, why did he chase her to Ustistan even after they got divorced? It made no sense at all when Cara said he did it for the baby only. Just as she said, tons of women out there wished to have a baby with him. If so, why did he bother to care for and treasure Anyas baby? The only reasonable exnation was that he cared about Anya, and he also cared about the baby in her belly. Trevon believed his opinions were logical but he also knew Cara wouldnt listen to him. She had been bossy and self-conceited for so many years. She felt whatever she thought and did were right, and people must obey her. He had tried to talk her out of it. But Cara had decided to hurt Anya and the unborn child. Trevon took a deep breath and steadied himself. He thought Cara had crossed the line this time and he couldnt indulge her blindly again. He felt he must tell Phil about it. But Trevon also knew that Phil would never be close to them again once he told him Caras malicious intention. Chapter 1075 Trembling All Over Trevon was miserable and torn! He wondered why God had made him suffer the pain of his family hurting each other again and again. It was about his mother before. Now it was Phils turn. He felt desperately upset among the endless fights. He stood there, pale and weak, and thought of it, again and again, then he decided to talk with Cara for thest time. If Cara refused to take his advice and insisted on hurting Anya and the baby, he had no other choice but to betray her. Years ago, Cara threatened to divorce him if he dared to get involved in it. So, he missed thest chance to see his mother before she died. It just broke his heart whenever he recalled it these years. Now he wasnt going to let the tragedy happen again. He wanted to fight back and tried every way possible to stop her. Otherwise, his life would be doomed. Thinking of it, he went over to Cara and fell on his knees in front of her. He hugged her leg and begged sadly, Cara, please! I beg you. Please dont do such terrible things, OK?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He couldnt remember how many times he had been on his knees in front of her and how many times he had cried in front of her. Cara was bullheaded and tough. Whenever they fought, she would tell him Kneel down and beg, or Ill never forgive you. and it had be her pet phrase. As a result, he had be totally obedient to her. He knelt down whenever she requested him to. He had no other choice but to obey and please her. He couldnt take the divorce because he would get nothing. He was a loser and didnt want to be judged by other people. So, hepromised again and again. But he was willing to kneel down this time because he really wanted her to stop it. But Cara was disgusted with him and pushed him aside with strength, Enough! Come off it! Who are you to tell me what to do? Who the hell do you think you are now? You useless loser! Now you want to tell me what to do? Seriously? Cara scolded him harshly, then Trevon lowered his eyes and stood up slowly. She warned him with discontent, Trevon, I warn you not to stand in my way. You cant tell Phil about it! Otherwise Otherwise youll divorce me and never forgive me for this life. Trevon interrupted her. He just couldnt be more familiar with the words that Cara would say to threaten him. He looked up at her, Dont worry. I wont interfere or tell him anything. Trevon said it and got out of the room. He had to lie to her first to make her believe he would obey her as before. Then, he could seek a chance to tell Phil about it. Cara had made up her mind to do that terrible thing and he had also made up his mind to stop her. He wouldnt care a little bit about it even if she wanted to divorce him. He would rather get a divorce than live on with the guilt for his mother and son for the rest of his life. After he got out of the ward, he smoked several cigarettes first to chill out. Then he called Phil. Phil was still in Anyas apartment. Anya might be asleep in the room because he didnt hear a sound inside. He was making coffee to refresh himself and was about to get back to work. His life was simple. His primary mission for him was to take good care of Anya. Besides that, he would spend the rest of his time at work. That was all. He wasnt interested in any social engagements or entertainment activities. He lived a colorful life before. To be more exact, the single guys lives were full of variety. But it didnt mean they just fooled around. They hung out together at the gym, riding horses and racing cars. Besides, they went on vacations in the mountain vis. Anyway, he wouldnt stay at home like this. It seemed that life had be simple for him since he met and married Anya. He only kept in contact with his best friends like Julian. But Phil raised his eyes to look around the apartment. He still thought it was too small to keep the fitness equipment. She said she had gained some weight. Now she was in the second trimester, and she could do exercise appropriately. Phil was consulting his friend, who specialized in doing gym, on what kinds of exercises or sports equipment were good for pregnant women. He had removed the numbers of Trevon and Cara from his contact list. But he vaguely remembered them and frowned at the phone number that seemingly belonged to Trevon on the screen. To be honest, he didnt want to have anything to do with them again. He didnt know why Trevon called him again since he had already dered the renunciation of their rtion and Jenny hade and made a scene. Anyway, he answered the phone but didnt say anything first. The air was intense on the phone. So Trevon had to speak first, Well, your mom she heard Anya was pregnant and got very angry. Trevon thought it over and broke the silence like that. Anyway, he simply couldnt go straight to the point and tell him Cara was gonna do something terrible. And then? Phil sneered. Trevon pursed his lips and he had a hard time telling him the truth. And, she isnt going to hurt Anya and the baby, right? Phil said it in a cold voice. Without doubt, Phil had seen millions of disputes, resentments, and the darkness. Every case he had handled was full of the darkness of human nature as well as intrigues and fights against each other. He had guessed the reason why Trevon fell silent and hesitated to speak. Yes Trevon said with difficulty and then spoke for Cara, She just said it out of rage. She didnt really mean it. Maybe she just said it to vent her anger. I told you, only to remind you of it. No matter what Cara had decided to do, she hadnt done it yet. So, Trevon tried to help fix their rtionship a bit. Thanks for reminding me, said Phil, disdainfully, But, you have kinda betrayed her now. Arent you afraid that she will threaten to divorce you? It doesnt matter anymore. Trevon was exhausted both physically and mentally, Thats the best I can do. Trevon said it and hung up the phone. He felt tired out among this stuff. He had talked with Cara and reminded Phil. What would happen next was out of his control. He had done his best. Trevon hung up the phone first while Phil had been standing there without a move for quite a while with the phone in hand. His hands were shaking and his chin was intense. He was mad and sad. His real mother was going to hurt his unborn child? Phils eyes went red when he thought of it. Dog doesnt eat dogs. After all, his child was her grandchild. How could she be so heartless and cruel? Or, one could just say she had lost her mind in the way of going after fame and wealth. Chapter 1076 Fight Back Phil acted calm and peaceful while he was talking with Trevon on the phone just now. But it wasnt necessarily true in reality. He felt heartbroken though he was disappointed with his parents long ago. But, he couldnt imagine Cara would be heartless and cruel like this. He forgave her for not caring about him, but now she was gonna kill his child only to satisfy her ambition of pursuing fame and wealth. Though Trevon told him she was just saying it out of rage, Phil was pretty sure that she would definitely take action. She was so bullheaded and tough and she would never let it go at that. He believed Trevon knew it quite well, otherwise, he could have saved the trouble of calling and reminding him of it. He must know clearly that Cara was going to do something evil.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Phil pursed his lips in silence for quite a moment. Then he called Gaven and told him to get down to some matters. Since she was gonna do something evil, he would fight evil with evil. It was fair. Of course, Phil didnt tell Anya a word about it after she woke up from the nap. He didnt want to trouble or worry her. Now that he was there to protect her, he would take care of everything in the dark. Hey, you stay here all day long. Are you sure everything is fine in thepany? said Anya. She felt a bit weak since she had just woken up. Then she leaned over the dining table and asked him with anxiety. Phil poured a ss of water for her and teased her, Why? Are you worried that I cant afford to feed the baby? Anya pouted and snorted, No way! Ive never expected you to feed the baby. I can raise the baby on my own. She had thought it over before she decided to keep the baby. She didnt n to tell Phil about it and she was ready to raise the baby on her own. She didnt care whether Phil could afford to feed the baby. But she was worried that thepany would copse if he kept staying in and idling away like this every day. After all, he had to face up to the fiercepetition out there. And, he had paid lots of effort to make hisw firm well-known in the field. Somehow, he remembered how malicious Cara was when he heard Anya say she was going to raise the baby on her own, and he felt heart-wrenched. Anya has tried so hard to keep the baby and she was also positive and confident that she could give the baby a bright future. In no way could she imagine someone as evil and malicious as Cara wanted to kill the baby. Phil was really heartbroken. He even couldnt imagine how painful and grieved she would be if anything happened to her or the baby. He couldnt bear the pain to think of it. Your legs are bothering you. Dont go to school these days, said Phil, trying hard to calm down. She would stay in and he would be there for her protection at the same time. He didnt believe Cara could hurt her then. What was more, he had told Gaven to carry out his n. Cara would be busy caring about her own business by then and she dared not to do evil things again. These days? Anya was confused, My legs hurt every now and then. I feel much better now. Maybe they will be fine tomorrow. I must go to sses. In fact, Anya didnt want to make a fuss over it. If Phil wasnt there to watch her, she would be in sses though her legs hurt. She didnt want to ask for sick leave and miss sses. She still remembered she suffered endemic for a couple of days when she first arrived in Ustistan. But she bore it and didnt miss any ss. But now Phil was there watching her and he wouldin or make a fuss if she insisted on going to school. She didnt feel like arguing with him so she asked for a sick leave today as he requested. But she couldnt ept it when he told her to take the following days off. Phil knew Anya inside out, so he didnt push her as he did in the past. Instead, he advised softly, Well see and decide tomorrow. If you still dont feel well, keep staying at home. If you feel better, go to school. At worst, he would drive her to school and tell the bodyguards to sneak into the campus to protect her. He bet Cara couldnt hurt her in there. Of course, he wished his n could frustrate Cara, then she would give up dealing with Anya again. Phil was so thoughtful and supportive that Anya couldnt help frowning. She found it hard to believe and nced at him. But she didnt say anything. She just nodded and answered him lightly. After that, Phil stood up to walk over to the kitchen and washed some fruits for her. Then, they got back to their work and studies in the afternoon. There was nothing wrong with Caras health condition. She had been too angry and agitated and she was discharged from the hospital soon. After she returned home, she called her henchmen immediately without wasting a minute and starteding up with some ways to deal with Anya. Actually, she had great difficulty in carrying out her n, because her son Phil was protecting Anya very well. First of all, she sent someone to study Anyas daily routine, but she felt awful when she got to know Phil was there for Anya 24/7. She was mad at Phil for his being humble and useless. He even left his business andpany behind only for that woman! She thought he was nothing like her. Cara was also annoyed because she couldnt find the perfect chance to carry out her n. ording to the information she had collected, Anyas life routine was too simple. She went to school and returned home every day. Sometimes she went shopping in the supermarket or went to the hospital. Hospital? Caras eyes brightened up in a sh when she thought of it. As a pregnant woman, Anya must have regr antenatal care. Cara thought she could do something about it. After all, she had lots of connections out there and she could surely bribe some gynecologist in the hospital. After she had decided where to attack Anya, Cara made tea for herself elegantly and enjoyed it on the couch. However, she received a call from thewyer from herpany right after she took a sip of the fine tea, telling her that someone had sent them the proof of the dirty tricks they had yed on thepany finance these years and imed to report to the police. What? Caras hand shook and the teacup fell down on the expensive carpet. In a second, the white and clean khersek was in a mess. The ountant was about to cry on the other end of the phone, I dont know whats happened, either. Mrs. Henderson, try something, or ourpany will be in big trouble. Did he say anything else? Cara came back to earth and asked again hastily. At the moment, Cara didnt rte it with her son Phil. She didnt believe Phil had done something like this to ruin her business. Anyway, she was his mother. So, she thought it was the rivals in business or someone of ill-intention who had tried toe at her. She believed everything would be fine based on those connections she had made in the past years, especially Jennys parents, who were really famous and rich. Chapter 1077 Do Good Works While Cara was thinking about who aimed at her, she heard the ountant saying, He said nothing else. But he signed Phil. The ountant who was from Ustistan had never dealt with any men called Phil at work, so he had no idea who Phil was. But Cara was totally stunned when she heard it. Phil? Wasnt that her sons name? Cara thought of her son but she couldnt believe her son had done it to her. How could it be possible? How could her birth son Phil have done something like this to destroy her?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt believe it and asked again with a trembling voice, Are you sure of those letters? Yes, Im sure. Ive forwarded the mail to you. Check it! The ountants voice was hoarse, Pleasee up with something to handle it. Cara hung up the phone immediately. Then she ran into the study and turned on theputer to check the mail. She wasnt in the mood of cleaning the expensive carpet. She would have been really distressed if she had stained the carpet like this before. She had been living an extravagant life. Everything she ate and used was of top quality and luxury brand, including the carpets in the house. She firmly believed that she would have good taste and give herself the air of elegance if she was willing to spend lots of money on herself and that she would finally turn herself into a richdy from a poor and pathetic little girl. Trevon was back while Cara was staggering upstairs and rushing into the study. He nced at her awkward figure and couldnt help but frown. There must be something wrong. Otherwise, she wouldnt give up putting up airs. But he wasnt qualified to ask or care no matter what had happened. It had been like this for so many years. Cara would tell him if she wanted to. Otherwise, she would taunt him for being good for nothing and warn him not to interfere with her business. He didnt feel like caring about anything now. He came back to pack and move to the hotel. In fact, they had other house properties but they were all under Caras name. Without doubt, Cara wouldnt allow him to live in any of them. She had got another pet phrase, Get out of my house! That was why he decided to live in the hotel. He knew there would be a good fight between Cara and Phil. If she knew that he had warned Phil of her evil n, she would probably make a scene in front of him. He just had enough of it. If Cara blew her top and requested a divorce, he would agree. He had suddenly figured it out these days. Getting a divorce was no big deal. At worst, he would be penniless and homeless, and he would die alone. If he couldnt stop her from hurting Phils baby, he didnt think he would live any better for the rest of his life. Trevon went into the room to pack. He packed some clothes and necessities only. He heard Cara smashing a vase in the study when he got out of the room. He went over to the door of the study with the luggage, stood there, and nced at her indifferently. Cara, in real silk leisure wear, smashed another vase in the study, Why? Why did he do that to me? Is he going to destroy me? Im his mother! How could he do this to me for a woman! Trevon roughly guessed what had happened. Probably, Phil had fought back against Cara, which he had expected. He could feel Phils rage in the silence when he called to warn him of it. Or, maybe Phil had been deeply hurt. After all, few mothers in the world were heartless enough to attack their daughters-inw for their interest only. Cara was just too possessive and bossy. She would be angry or even crazy once other people didnt do as she said. In fact, young people had their own lives and as parents, they couldnt interfere with them, not to mention that they were the parents who had never fulfilled their obligations and responsibilities. But Cara couldnt understand the situation. Besides, she had tried to interfere with Phils life and do something evil like that. Trevon just thought she had asked for it herself. But he didnt know what exactly Phil had done to her. He just stood still at the study door. Cara vented out her anger and turned around to see him there, then she was pissed off again, What the hell are you doing there? Why note in and help me out? Trevon pursed his lips. Why did she want him to help her out now? She had looked down upon him all her life, hadnt she? She just told him to figure out ways if she wanted his help, and she just despised him for crossing the line if she didnt want him to get involved in it. If that was the case, he was out this time. So, he stood there without a move, then said with self-mockery, I am good for nothing. How can I figure out ways to help? Cara was irritated by his satire and goggled at him. She had never imagined he would act against her. But Trevon added when she was about to thunder, Ill live out these days. He said and turned around to leave with the luggage. Cara was rooted to the spot for quite a while, then she ran after him angrily. Trevon, what do you mean by saying that? Trevon gritted her teeth, Youll live out? Are you separating from me? Do you want a divorce? I will agree if you want a divorce. In fact, Ive had enough of it. Youre good for nothing. Youre a loser. I cant stand you anymore. Cara just gave him a good scolding in one breath. This was what she usually did before. She looked down upon him and humiliated him. Lets get divorced then, said Trevon, peacefully. Cara was lost for words in a second. She didnt expect Trevon would agree to get a divorce since he had always begged her not to do that. Tell thewyer to contact me if you want a divorce or anything. Trevon simply said it and left. Cara recovered herself and took a step forward to stop him, Trevon, have you told Phil anything? With her eyes turning red with rage, Cara stared at him and asked, Did you tell him that I was going to do something to Anyas baby? Did you? Cara was mad and anxious at the same time. She couldnt figure out why Phil suddenly did such things to her. Seeing how strange Trevon was today, she finally realized that he must have told Phil about it. Otherwise, Phil couldnt have acted so quickly to fight back and seek revenge on her. Trevon admitted it bluntly, Yes. Cara, I just dont want to act against my conscience anymore. I cant do those terrible things with you again. I am guilty for my mother, and I cant be guilty for hurting my son now. Stop it! Do some good works! This was thest sentence he had said to her. He didnt care if it was too mean or if Cara would be mad at it. He just carried the luggage and went out of sight. Trevon! Youll regret it! You should know that youll have nothing without me. Ill have all your bank cards frozen. Youll be a homeless beggar at that time. Cara roared, threatened, and warned him behind his back, but Trevon had decided to leave her. Chapter 1078 Ask for Anya’s Forgiveness Seeing Trevon leave without looking back, Cara felt anger and depression surging inside, and such feelings were killing her. She had been with Trevon for so many years and he had been obedient to her in every way since they started dating. However, she couldnt believe he had really turned his back on her this time. Cara was not only furious but also terribly embarrassed and humiliated. Even a loser like Trevon dared to disobey her now. Cara snapped the door shut, then she took out the phone to call Phil. She roared as soon as Phil answered the phone, How could you do this to me? Im your mother! When Cara called him, Phil stood up and told Anya, I go out for a smoke. Then he went out with his jacket. Anya nced at his figure and pouted. She couldnt understand why he stayed in her apartment all day long. If he lived alone or in the office, he could smoke any time he wanted. He could save the trouble. She held her chin with one hand. She felt annoyed and bothered. What should she do when her ex-husband always stuck with her? Phil went downstairs, lit a cigarette for himself, and answered the phone. He snorted at Caras question, Now you remember youre my mother? Did you remember that when you thought of killing my baby? Have you ever thought that you were the real grandma of the baby?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Phils face was deadly cold and ferocious in the smoke. He was also depressed, and on the verge of emotional breakdowns. It was not easy for him to have the baby with Anya. Because of the baby, he could get on well with Anya now. Otherwise, Anya would never talk with him again, not to mention being nice to him. He still remembered she hadmitted suicide only to divorce him! He treasured the baby, and he treasured the stable rtionship with Anya more. He dared not to imagine how Anya was gonna part with him if they lost the baby, not to mention the baby was killed by his mother. They had fallen out because of Lories car ident. He could never be back with Anya again if they lost the baby, and he would be too ashamed and guilty to keep on at her again. So, he had to stop Cara from hurting the baby at any cost. And the only effective way was to destroy everything of Cara so that she couldnt act rashly again. Cara was bullheaded and tough, and she had devoted all her life to thepany, which was considered to be her confidence to go after fame and money. Phil bet she dared not to think of doing anything evil again for the sake of thepany. But Cara was still tough and she even told him off. It seemed that it hadnt totally frustrated her. Cara roared, The baby is nothing. You cant even call it a baby now. What the hell do you care about? Youll have other kids if you lose this one. You can have as many kids as you want in the future. Cara, youre cold-blooded. Phil was mad at her and gritted his teeth with strength. Then he warned her for thest time, I dont have much to talk with you. Be ready to go to jail! Phil Henderson! Cara screamed harshly on the phone but Phil simply hung up on her. Then he told Gaven to take further action to give her another blow. Things would be serious enough when Cara called him again next time. Phil did understand the feeling of being at the end of the rope. Therefore, he didnt really mean to put Cara into jail. It would be troublesome if Cara risked danger in desperation and did something crazy. So, he just wanted to suppress her with some little tricks. He wanted to warn her and threaten her not to think of hurting Anya and the baby again, otherwise, she would lose everything and put herself into prison. Cara received a call from thepany right after she was hung up by Phil. Madam Henderson, weve received another e-mail. It said The ountant was so frightened that he couldnt keep on speaking. If they reported all these to the police, the ountant would be in big trouble too. With her hands shaking, Cara went back to the study and checked the e-mail that the ountant had forwarded to her. Shey on the ground and cried her heart out after she read the e-mail. She thought she had covered everything well. She hired the ountant at a high sry only to help her with those illegal matters. However, she didnt expect Phil would find out all those dirty things that she had done and she didnt imagine he happened to have lots of connections. She just couldnt keep anything from him. Until then, she finally realized she would lose everything if she didnt stop it. She might only lose the chance to enter the upper ss if she gave up going after fame and money by ying up to Jennys parents and building the alliance. But she would lose everything including thepany and the rest of her life if sheid her fingers on Anya and the baby. She had paid great effort to achieve everything that she had today. She was still enjoying this rich and beautiful life. How could she put herself in jail because of Anya? She sat on the floor to have a good cry. Then she thought it over and figured it out in the end. She took over the phone and called Phil again. She said weakly on the phone, I wont touch her baby. Stop it now. Ive been devoted to thepany for my life. I cant lose it. Of course, shepromised verbally but it didnt necessarily mean she would ept Anya and the baby from her heart. She would keep away from Anya in the future, but she would never ept her. Carapromised with Phil on the one hand, but she hated Anya and gnashed at the same time. But Phil just told her coldly on the phone, Madam, its toote. Cara was so pissed off that she sat up on the floor. She was about to hit the ceiling again but she simply held it back. Then she tried hard to calm down and said, How will you forgive me? What do you want me to do? How will you stop it? Phil smiled lightly, Its easy. You beg Anya and ask for her forgiveness. Tell her to talk to me. And Ill stop it. What? Cara found it unbelievable. Phil even required her to ask for Anyas forgiveness. Didnt he know how much she hated Anya now? If it wasnt for Anya, she wouldnt have been threatened and manipted by Phil and she wouldnt have suffered all these. The next second, she realized that he had just done it on purpose. Of course, he knew how much she hated Anya. That was why he deliberately requested her to ask for forgiveness from Anya. He wanted to make her suffer. He wanted to frustrate her. He wanted to change her attitude towards Anya. And he did all these deliberately. Impressed! Very impressed! What an ungrateful son she had! Chapter 1079 It Would Be a Daughter Cara was angry and on the verge of tears because of what Phil had done, but she did not want to cry to Phil over the phone, which would only make her look weak. Over the years she had been bullheaded and tough and did not know how to show weakness. What she did not know was that women showing weakness in front of men at the right time would arouse their sympathy, and thus make them more considerate, understanding, and faithful. Phil certainly felt her reluctance. He did it deliberately, as Cara expected. He then said, Would you rather keep your pride than spend the rest of your life in prison? As he said, things would be serious enough if she called him again. He would not call it quits on it that easily. He would make Cara no longer feel superior in front of Anya and show her how important Anya was to him. Carapromised, Give me her phone number. Phil said lightly, Asking for her forgiveness on the phone is not sincere at all, is it? It meant that he wanted Cara to go to Anya and beg her face to face. Cara was furious, Now I see why people say that men will stop being nice to their mothers when they have wives. Phils tone was indifferent, Cara, with all due respect, you have never treated me as a son and I have never regarded you as a mother as well. Its neither necessary nor useful for you to criticize me on the moral high ground. What Im demanding is simple, know your position and live your own life. Phil hung up the phone after saying these words, not bothering to say a single needless word to Cara. He had finished what he wanted to say, and it was up to Cara to decide. Phil didnt say anything to Anya after he went upstairs, for he wasnt sure if Cara would reallye to visit Anya personally. After dinner, Anya felt that her legs were on the mend after staying at home for a whole day, so she nned to go for a walk. The doctor had previously advised her to do moderate exercise after the first few months of pregnancy so that she could have an easy delivery. Phil would be with her if she wanted to take a stroll, but Anya did not want to walk with such an eye-catching man. Yet she knew that he could not let her go downstairs by herself, so she simply took a mask out and put it on him, covering his excessively handsome face. After thinking for a moment, she turned around to get Phils gold-rimmed sses and put them on him, trying to cover his deep-set eyes. Phil was slightly nearsighted and he did not wear sses normally, except for working. However, Anya knew she made a mistake when she found that Phil in a pair of sses and a mask was more attractive. Besides, the mask added mystique to him, making others fix their eyes on him. Anya could only take off his sses and mask. Then she helplessly took her fishermans hat and mask to fully disguise herself. Since he was striking in any way, she could only disguise herself. Regardless of how much attention he would get, she was okay with it as long as she wouldnt be recognized. Phil was both annoyed and amused, Does either of us have to be so sneaky? Of course, I have to. Anya said without thinking, Im pregnant now. I dont have a good shape or look elegant. Im afraid Ill be the envy of the town and hated by everyone when walking with an outstanding man like you. It was unpleasant for Phil to hear the first half of her words. He raised his hand to hold Anyas shoulders, You have never been unpresentable in my eyes. In the past, I rarely took you out to social intercourses because I knew you didnt like them and I didnt want to force you. Now, I never think you have a bad figure or bad temperament. Even when youre pregnant, youre the best-looking pregnant woman. Once Phil finished, he looked at her very sadly and said, Anya, it seems like you are the one who always despises me, while Ive never disliked or cold-shouldered you. Hearing this, Anya actually felt that what he said did make sense. It was true that she always despised him or picked on him. For example, she would despise his old age, nasty personality, or something else. At the very beginning of their days, she found faults with him daily. Yet, she just said things she didnt mean to provoke him. Now he brought it up, which made Anya feel guilty. She urged to conceal her guilt, Hurry! Lets go out. After saying that, she left first. Phil then said quietly behind her, You just said Im an outstanding man, and Ill take it as apliment. Anya was speechless. Hearing his words, she couldnt help but stumble. He was indeed thick-skinned. Anya gritted her teeth and continued to step forward, ignoring his words. They went downstairs and started to walk slowly along the road side by side, Phil was enjoying such peace. Even when they were a legitimate couple in Chiobar, they had never taken such kind of romantic strolls at night. Their rtionship was known to all in Chiobar, or to be specific, their rtionship had much exposure because he was too famous. Anya received so much criticism at that time that she extremely resisted showing up with him in public. Let alone going out for walks, having meals, and watching movies. If he wanted to invite her out to dinner, either he had to choose Ezras restaurant, which could give them privacy, or some ordinary restaurants which were cleared out in advance. Have you ever thought about the babys name? Phil started a conversation about their babys name. Anya shook her head, Not yet, as Im not sure of its gender. In fact, Anya lied. She did think about the babys name. She didnt know other expectant mothers ways of thinking, but she had thought about the babys name since she knew she was pregnant. An affectionate address could make it much easier for her to talk to the baby in her belly from time to time. But she didnt want to tell Phil that she had thought about it. If she did, Phil would definitely ask about it, and she couldnt tell him that she wanted the baby to be surnamed Willigen. At that time, she did not want Phil to know the existence of the baby, so naturally, she wanted the baby to take her surname. Now that Phil knew the existence of the baby and liked the bay so much, she reckoned it would be better to let the baby take his surname. Although Phil had only stayed with her and the baby for a short time, she could still feel his love and affection for the baby, so it was okay to let the baby take his surname.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anya felt that he would be a good father. If he was unreliable, Anya would not make such a decision anyway. I think it would be a daughter, the man said with certainty after hearing her words. Anya didnt know what to say. She didnt want to admit at all that she also felt that it would be a daughter. She was on the same wavelength as him, which she found very annoying. Chapter 1080 Damn That Tacit Understanding Between Them When she was stunned and unable to speak, Phil read her mind at a nce and couldnt help but let out a chuckle, Dont tell me you also think it will be a daughter. Of course not. Anya did not want to have this damn tacit understanding with him. She immediately pulled down the brim of her fishermans hat and walked away with her head down. Phil caught up with her with big strides and kept on asking, Why did you think it would be a daughter? Who said I thought it would be a daughter? Anya retorted. Phil said gently and somewhat helplessly, Any, your eyes betrayed your emotions just now. Anya was really disturbed by the way he called her, so she stopped and admitted, Yes, but why do you think its a daughter too? The man said with a smile on his lips, Its my intuition. Anya said with disgust, Your intuition? I dont think your intuitions are reliable. Philughed, Then consider it my devout prayer. Hope God could hear my longing and give us a daughter. Somehow, Anya found his words give us a daughter brought her some kind of reassurance and peace of mind. She was also reminded of the babys name she chose, Chris. She would be contented enough if her baby could be safe and happy in its life. She had no great ambition and did not have any high hopes for the baby. Anya only prayed for her babys safety, perhaps because Lorie, her mother, got in a car crash and suffered. That was the first thought that came to her mind when she decided to keep the baby, so she instinctively named the baby Chris, which would be a proper name for baby boys and girls. If it was a girl, it would be Christine Willigen, and if it was a boy, it would be simply Chris Willigen, which was also quite nice. While Anya was pondering, Phil in front of her was looking tenderly up at the night sky and said, Since the day I found you pregnant, I have been praying and expecting every day that it would be a daughter, and I have thought of a girls name. What is it? Anya asked with curiosity. Christina Henderson. May God grant her long and peaceful life. Phil shared his ideas with her without reservation, By the way, her nickname can be Chris. As soon as Phil finished, he saw Anya stare at him in wide-eyed shock. Whats wrong? He asked with a puzzled face. Anya goggled at Phil with her red lips slightly open,pletely unable to speak.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She and Phil both guessed that the baby would be a girl, which already indicated a damn tacit understanding between them, and now they even came up with the same nickname for the baby. How How ridiculous! What an unfortunate destiny! Phil stared closely at Anyas pretty eyes, and once again read her thoughts, Did you give her the same name? Unlike Anya who was astounded, Phil was iparably joyful instead. There were so many names of people in a dictionary, but they coulde up with the same name for their baby! That was incredible! Considering the tacit understanding between them, Phil thought it would be a pity if they didnt get remarried or continue to be with each other. Anya was no longer in the mood to take a walk when she regained her presence of mind. She didnt want to talk to Phil who was overjoyed anymore, so she turned around, nning to go home and send him away. She wanted to be left alone. There were so many different names. Why did she and Phil think of the same one? Anya was vexed enough, but the man came up behind her and took her in his arms, saying happily, Any, its undeniable that theres much chemistry between us. Any, Im so happy that we came up with the same name for the baby. Not really, theres a minor difference. Anya snorted in Phils arms, trying to deny that they gave the same name for the baby. She gave the names Christine Willigen or Chris Willigen for the baby, while he gave the name Christina Henderson. Strictly, they were not the same name. Though she had to admit that they gave the same nickname for the baby. Anya and Phil did not share the same kind of feelings. While Anya was upset by the tacit understanding between them, Phil was joyfully hugging her in his arms again and again,pletely forgetting that he, as her ex-husband, was not in the position to hug her. Let go! Anya was almost suffocated by his embrace, I cant breathe. Phil then realized that he was overly excited. He quickly let go of Anya in his arms and apologized. Im sorry. Im just too happy. Phils mouth once again curved into a smile as he said this, causing Anya to give him a re and walk away in a huff. Instead, Phil followed her in a calm and rxed manner. Anya, his beloved girl, looked pretty whether she made a happy face or an angry face. She was good-looking no matter what she did and her every move could pull at his heartstrings. Anya did not want to take a stroll anymore, so she walked in the direction of the apartment. However, when she almost reached the apartment, she came to a stop. Phil followed her gaze and narrowed his eyes slightly. The reason why Anya stopped was that she saw a person standing in front of the apartment building from afar, and she recognized that person right away. It was Cara. Although she had only met Cara a few times, Caras image was so impressive that she could recognize Cara even from the distance. Anya immediately knitted her brow and her face betrayed her disgust with Cara. It was really annoying! Anya thought, Whats wrong with Cara? Why did shee to me? If she dislikes Phil being with me, she should go to Phil instead of me! Ive made it very clear that I dont want to mess with Phil and Phil is the one that keeps pestering me! Ive never had any feelings for him since the very beginning. Is that your mother? Anya asked Phil Phil was aware of Caras intention, but he didnt tell Anya the truth for the time being and only gently responded, Yes. Then he continued, Do you want to meet her? If not, Ill ask her to leave. It was not a bad idea to turn a cold shoulder on Cara to frustrate her, which could make her learn that it was not that easy to ask for forgiveness after looking for trouble. No. Anya gave a refusal without even thinking about it. She thought Cara was here to get in trouble with her. She was not some kind of masochist, so she would not meet Cara and get insulted. She could not afford to screw with Cara, but at least she could stay away from Cara. Then Ill call her and ask her to leave, Phil said. The moment he finished speaking, Cara called him, so he answered it. Caras tone on the phone sounded quite calm, I just came to Anyas ce, but she wasnt home. Cara had been knocking on the door for quite a long time, but no one answered the door. She was initially very annoyed, gnashing her teeth and stomping her feet at Anyas door. However, she had recovered herposure after waiting for a long time, then he called Phil. Were walking outside, but she says she does not want to see you. You can go back. Phil slowly exined to Cara, almost driving her crazy through the phone. Phil, you did it on purpose, right? You give me a hard time deliberately! Cara was so angry that she roared. She wasnt willing toe to Anya to apologize or ask for her forgiveness in the first ce. She kept giving herself the message that it was not that hard to do that before she came here. She thought she could leave after finishing her words, but she didnt expect that Anya was out. And now her son told her that Anya did not want to see her and asked her to leave. It couldnt be more obvious that she would have toe here a couple of times. As Cara thought about it, she felt a sense of suppression in her chest. Chapter 1081 Cherish Our Baby Phils tone of voice was sarcastic, Cara, show your sincerity since youre begging for forgiveness. Fine! Cara said through gritted teeth, Ill convince you of my sincerity. Ille to her again tomorrow. After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone in a rage, turned around, and got into her car to leave. She didnt want to have herself insulted at all, but she had to tolerate this since Phil had something to hold over her. On the way back, Cara received a phone call from Jennys mother, Natalie. Natalie showed her concern on the phone, Cara, are you alright? I heard that something happened to yourpany Cara was upset at the moment and the call reminded her that Natalie disliked Phil for having a baby with Anya, so she immediately replied with mockery, Im fine. Since you all despise Phil for having a baby, I dont have to be the viin to offend him anymore. Good luck to Jenny. Hopefully, she can find someone better. As soon as Cara finished speaking, she was about to hang up the phone, and Natalie hurriedly stopped her, Hey, Cara! However, Cara was no longer in the mood to talk to Natalie and simply hung up the phone. Seeing Natalie holding the phone with a worried look, Jennys father, Ethan Rangel, asked in a low voice, What did she mean? Shes going to give up on setting up Jenny with her son, Natalie told the truth. Ethan frowned, Didnt you say that the trick you used on her always worked? If we show dislike for his son, she will work harder to force him to marry Jenny, because shes too proud to allow others to disobey her. Natalie sighed, I dont know what happened to her and why she gave up so easily this time. Ive been prodding her into action many times, and this trick works every time. Besides, we cant really let Jenny marry him and be a stepmother. Jennys parents did not know that it was Phil who created the crisis that Caraspany was encountering, and Cara would not tell the truth to them for sure. Or she would be really ashamed and humiliated if outsiders knew her son was going to destroy her. As a result, Jennys parents only thought Cara gave up on the idea of setting up Phil with Jenny for no reason, which was baffling them. Ethan said with displeasure, So what if she became a stepmother? Anyway, Jenny doesnt have to raise the baby herself. You Natalie was exasperated by the foreign man in front of her, failing to utter a word. Only if we make Phil marry Jenny can our future be secured. Ethan said word by word, Hes much more deep-pocketed than Cara! That was true. As Phil said, Jennys parents were not that capable or resourceful. Ethan used the money he swindled from Cara over the years to buy the titles and live a good life. Natalie, the so-called career woman, was just running apany by herself. To put it bluntly, the couple had reached the upper ss by swindling money from Cara and Trevon. As for Phil, he was naturally the man they sincerely want to establish a rtionship with. But to manipte Cara, Jennys parents deliberately yed hard to get, but they had gone too far this time and Cara had decided to give up setting up Phil with Jenny. Natalie pursed her lips and stopped talking, thinking about what to do next. To be honest, she was very annoyed that Anya had Phils baby. No one would want her daughter to be a stepmother, so she deliberately emphasized her dislike of the baby when she was leaving that day, hinting to Cara to get rid of this baby. Ill go sound out her intention again and see whats going on, Natalie told her n, and Ethan naturally agreed. Shall they do it themselves when necessary? But Ethan and Natalie were not bold enough to offend Phil. After all, Phil was resolute enough to make announcements of renunciating Cara and Trevon. Seeing that Cara left just because of Phils call, Anya asked Phil after thinking about it, Did something happen? When she saw Anya just now, she thought Cara was here to get her into trouble, but she could tell it didnt seem to be what she thought from Phis call with Cara. Phil raised his hand to fix the shawl on her shoulders and said softly, You dont need to know it for the time being. Anyway, I am going to make her no longer give you trouble. Anya gently turned her head away, You dont have to fall out with your mother for me. Her words made Phil feel sorry. Cara was about to kill the innocent baby in her belly, but she still asked him not to get into trouble with Cara. Silly girl. He rubbed the girls head pitifully, Its not that I want to mess with her, but shes cold and selfish and pushes me too far. Anya suddenly had a gloomy foreboding. She looked up at Phil and asked, Did she Did sheBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was so panicked that she didnt dare to think about it anymore and instinctively used her hands to protect her belly. She had learned the evil and dark side of human nature from her jerk of a father, Morgan, his mistress, and illegitimate daughter. When Phil said Cara was cold and selfish, Anya immediately thought that Cara probably wanted to harm her baby. After all, she and the babys existence impeded Phils and Jennys marriage. When Anya thought of this, her legs became weak instantly, especially after seeing Phils pursed lips. Silence implied agreement. Based on his character, if now he did not exin, it proved that she was right about Caras intention. Anya immediately failed to stand firm and almost fell to the ground. Phil held her tightly and took advantage of the situation to hold her firmly in his arms. Im sorry. Its me who got you all involved. He apologized sadly, Its all my fault to have such a selfish mother who even wants to harm her family? Dont worry. I will protect you and the baby. Neither of you was going to get the slightest harm. He promised solemnly. Anya started dropping tears in Phils arms. She was so upset. She didnt expect Cara to be such a vicious woman, and she was still trying her best to persuade Phil not to fall out with Cara. Anya was so sad that she buried herself in Phils arms and her determined voice choked with sobs, Phil, tell me, how could she be so bad? How could she be so cruel as to kill a life that has not yet been formed! Before Phil could reply, she sobbed again and said firmly, We cannot be such selfish parents, okay? We must carefully raise our babies well, okay? We should respect them, tolerate them and cherish them without interfering with their freedom at will in any cases. Anya summed up this experience from the failed mother-son rtionship between Cara and Phil. And parents should give their children freedom when the time was right. Chapter 1082 You Have No Place to Sleep Though Anya wanted Phil to be a gentle and tolerant parent together with her, it didnt mean that she wanted to get back together with Phil or remarry him. They could still be good parents even if they split up, right? The fact was that she was really scared and ufortable at the moment, so she involuntarily said this to him, which was some sort of encouragement for her and Phil. She hoped that they would not hurt their child as Cara did. We will definitely be very good parents. Phil held Anya tightly and whispered soothingly, No matter what our children do in the future, we will be their firmest supporters and will never let them do things ording to our standards, let alone force them to do anything for our benefit. Anya instinctively tightened her arms around the mans waist to show her approval of his words. Phil felt the warmness and softness in his arms and couldnt help but squint in the direction where Cara left. He didnt expect that Anya could say these words to him after his mother had made such a fuss. No matter what their future would be, at least Phil was sure of one thing, that was, Anya did not intend to date other men but only cared about her baby at present. That was not bad. Although he, together with other men, was repulsed by her, he stood a better chance of winning Anyas heart because he could stay with her to take care of their baby. When they returned home, Anya was still listless and moody. She nced at Phil beside her, I want to wash up and sleep. Just go back. Phil worried about leaving her here alone. But when he opened his mouth trying to say something, he was interrupted by Anya, Im fine. Dont worry. See you tomorrow. Anya read Phils thoughts easily and knew he wanted to stay here, but she refused without hesitation, for she was so disturbed that she didnt want to see him. To be more exact, it was because of Cara. Phil had to give up. After taking his jacket he whispered to Anya, Do not overthink. None of these are caused by you. These are their karmas. He finished and stared at Anya with affections. Then he turned around and intended to leave. Feeling worried, he looked back at her repeatedly in his every step, and his receding figure looked lonely.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. For some reason, Anya suddenly parted her lips and said, Theres only a bedroom. You have no ce to sleep even if you want to stay. She exined it, hoping Phil to stop being so gloomy, but she didnt expect Phil to immediately turn around and say, Its okay. I can sleep on the sofa. The sofa is so small Before Anya finished speaking, Phil had put his jacket away and walked over again. Im okay with it, Phil said and then looked at her jokingly, Ive once slept on the floor of the corridor before. Anya was lost for words. He even had the nerve to talk about it! That day she threw him out of the bedroom after quarreling with him. She didnt know what was wrong with him. He took a quilt and slept in front of the master bedroom door, though there were many guest bedrooms in the vi. He looked both pitiful and hateful when sleeping on the floor. Anya was so pissed off at that time. He acted crazy on purpose, betting that she couldnt afford to lose face. After all, there were outsiders like the maids and housekeepers in their house at that time. But he really underestimated her, as she did not feel ashamed at all. She thought she didnt force him to sleep on the floor, and his act of madness had nothing to do with her. Besides, she didnt expect to stay with him in the future, so she didnt need a reputation for being a good wife, and the caregivers could say whatever they wanted about her. Thus, she ignored him and just let him sleep on the floor for the night. Also, it wasnt cold at all. The vi was equipped with underfloor heating and he was probablyfortable. Anya didnt expect that Phil would still have the nerve to mention that. She felt that he was really thick-skinned to mention such a babyish and crazy thing. If it were someone else, he would want to forget about it as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Anya snorted and retorted, My sofa is very small and my ce has no floor heating. Take care of your aging back! Then Anya went back to the bedroom to prepare a nice bath. She did not say anything to drive him away, which implied that she allowed him to stay. Phil was relieved, then called Gaven and asked Gaven to go to his home to pack his daily necessities. In fact, Phil could go back and pack them himself, but he was afraid that Anya would not let him in after he left, so he arranged for Gaven to send everyday items over for him. When Anya came out after showering and drying her hair, she saw two big bags in the living room and Phil talking on the phone on the balcony. Anya walked over and took a look. One of the bags contained his daily necessities, and the other his clothes. Anya stroked her forehead, feeling a headache. He moved unexpectedly fast enough to get all the stuff before she finished the shower. Anya turned around and went back to the bedroom with annoyance, as she felt that Phil was somewhat entering her life little by little. It was gettingte, so Anya leaned on the bed to start reading a book and she began to feel sleepy after a while. There was a knock on the door, and Phils voice said, You really dont need me to read to the baby? Get lost! Anya scolded nonchntly. It was already dubious enough for a man and a woman to be in the same room, and he even wanted to get into her bedroom and climb into her bed. Did he really think she was a fool? All right, Phil responded in resignation, and just when Anya thought he would leave, she heard him suddenly say something else, Any, you once said that my voice was very mellow and you liked it very much. I think our daughter will like it too. Anya instantly blushed with shyness. She did say that he had a nice, mellow voice and she liked it, but she was spellbound at that time. Such words couldnt count at all, but he actually remembered them. Also, what made him believe the unborn baby would be a daughter? If it was a boy, it would be a very bad idea to treat him in the way of treating a daughter. She gritted her teeth bitterly when she thought of this. Your memories serve you wrong. Ive never said such words. Im not mistaken. The man outside the door emphasized seriously, Have you forgotten that day we went to the hot spring and Shut up! Anya inside the bedroom raised her hands to cover her ears and yelled at him in annoyance. She did not want him to keep on saying. That memory was so embarrassing that she didnt want to recall it, and she was taken advantage of by Phil the whole time. The annoying words of praise were what she said that time. They went to Phils private onsen, and she thought it would be private, quiet, andfortable to take a bath in hot springs. However, Phil was the only one who had enough fun. Such a terrible experience caused her to resist going to an onsen with Phil. Chapter 1083 Did Phil Know It? Alright, Ill shut up. Phil held back hisughter and coaxed Anya. Anya heard Phils yful tone, which irritated her so much that she pulled over the quilt to sleep with her head covered, in no mood to go on reading. She really wanted to let the females fascinated by Phil see the dark side of him and maybe their fantasies about him would be shattered. Phil slept outside on the sofa all night. Although he felt ufortable sleeping on the sofa, he felt very pleased within himself. Anya woke up by WhatsApps prompt tone in the morning. She fumbled for her phone and found it was a message from Nina. Nina, Why did Gracie, that bitch, return to Chiobar a few days ago? I heard from Sherlyn that Gracie signed with an agency. It seemed that she nned to start a career in showbiz. Im not sure if youre clear about this. You said that they didnt dare return home because of Phil, didnt you? Probably considering that Anya was still sleeping, Nina didnt say anything more. When Anya saw the message, she was a bit stunned. Gracies family was indeed scared of Phil, so they had been living abroad over these years. When Lorie got into a car crash, Anya wanted to kill Morgan, Luna, and Gracie, but was stopped by Phil. Later, they were all driven abroad by Phil, and Anya hated Phil for a long time because of this. Although Phil did not exin anything,ter Anya gradually understood the reason why Phil did so. He wanted to protect her by stopping her from doing something crazy. Also, he probably did not want to let that shameless family of three live in Riverside City or show up before her from time to time to give her trouble, so he just drove them out of the country. Out of Anyas expectations, that family of three now returned home. Did Phil relent? If so, what was his purpose? Thinking of this, she hurriedly replied to Nina, I havent heard about this. Nina made a video call, I just learned about it and Id like to ask if you need me to deal with that bitch. I have plenty of opportunities to punish her underhand. Nina was clear about what to love or hate. Anya did believe that she had many ways to torment Gracie. Moreover, based on Ninas status and seniority in showbiz, she could deal with a rookie like Gracie with ease. However, Anya smiled and rejected Ninas proposal, No, no need to dirty your hands because of such a shameless person. Its not a big deal for me. Nina proudly said, I love dealing with such viins the most. I can tear them to pieces. Then she added in contempt, The threshold for being an entertainer was getting lower and lower these days. Literally, even a random guy can work in showbiz and get a piece of the pie. What strengths does Gracie have? Howe agencies want to sign her? Shes in-looking and tacky with a poor body image. Also, shes not a professional actress. Well I cant figure out why. Ninas words of degrading Gracie brought a smile to Anyas face. Actually, Gracie was not as bad as what Nina described. She was very tall with a good body shape. She had been working as a model before and had studied ballet and music, so it was suitable for her to enter the entertainment industry. Of course,pared with Nina, a stunningly beautiful actress, Gracie was really nobody. She heard that Gracie had nned to enter showbiz before. If she hadnt been driven out of the country by Phil, she should have a good career development there. In the past few years, Anya heard that Gracie had been working hard on this abroad as well, but it was harder for Gracie to get recognized since she was from Chiobar, so she could only be a makeup and dressing blogger, or to be more exact, a social media star. Anya had cast a few nces at Gracies posts on social media. Her makeup and dressing were really a disaster from Anyas aesthetic view. Hey, dont justugh. Nina said in the video call, Did Phil know this? Was it possible that he allowed them toe back? What did he intend to do? Im not sure. Hes never heard of it either. Anya indeed knew nothing about this matter, Let me ask himter. Anya said it casually, but Nina who was gossipy sensed something suspicious and immediately asked, Ask himter? Is he at your ce now? Yep, Anya replied honestly. Nina eximed, He slept in your housest night? Oh my, you didnt sleep together, did you? Anya was embarrassed and denied, No, no. He slept outside in the living room, and my bedroom door locked. Ninaughed out loud, Well good, I thought you two were caught in passion. Anya said helplessly, Come on, my big star. I am now a pregnant woman. Nina said, So what? Pregnant women can have sex, too. Youve passed the first trimester. Anya sighed, Thats not a problem. The question is, with my current ugly appearance, can he be aroused if I throw myself at him? She didnt know if she had overthought. She felt that her body was swollen as her belly bulged little by little. It seemed her facial skin was worse, and she was in-looking now. Nina got anxious when she heard this, Well, you should take it easy. A pregnant woman should be the most beautiful. Youre nurturing a life after all. Besides, howe you say youre ugly? You are as gorgeous as before to me, or even more beautiful than the first time I saw you. In my opinion, a gorgeous woman like you should enter showbiz. Its ridiculous that Gracie is the one that enters showbiz. Anya had to admit that Ninaspliment had washed away her recent anxiety and inferiority. Anya raised her hand and pinched her cheek, Thank you for thepliment. I always feel that I have be bad-looking, perhaps because pregnancy can make women sensitive. Its not true at all! Nina answered very firmly, You must be carrying an angel in your belly, making you more and more beautiful.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anyaughed so hard. Outside the door came the knocking sounds, Anya, are you up yet? Nina heard it in the video call, and then said, No more chatting, or I will disturb the private time of you two. Anya was speechless. She thought, Private time of you two? I dont want to spend time with Phil, not at all! But before she could say anything, Nina had said goodbye to her and hung up the phone in a hurry. Anya had no desire to sleep, so she answered Phil at the door and got up to get dressed, but then she remembered what Nina had just said about Gracie, and she felt somehow irritated. Phil didnt relent or allow them to return, did he? Chapter 1084 You’re Beautiful in Every Way Anya got up and went straight to the bathroom. As soon as she washed up and went out, the spirited man stopped her, and they were so close that he could wrap his arms around her easily. I have good news to share with you. The mans nice voice rang out, and Anyas ears reddened slightly. His voice was really amazing, especially when he just got up, low and a little bitzy She took a step back to distance herself from Phil, and then asked, What good news? Phil took out his cell phone, Dr. Choffard said your mothers condition had improved a lot. She was able to sit for a while before, right? Now even her hands and feet are slowly getting stronger. Dr. Choffard said she held a pen with difficulty and wrote a letter yesterday, and he sent the picture he took to me. Really? Anya was surprised and happy, and immediately said, Let me take a look. After she finished speaking, she hurriedly leaned over to look at Phils phone. Lorie had been working hard to recover after she woke up, and Anya would get reports from the caregiver on Lories daily recovery progress. Thus, she did know that Lories body system started functioning gradually. She could only lie on the bed at first, and now she could sit for a short while, but she couldnt stand up and she hadnt restored hernguage functions yet. As for the fact that Lorie wrote a letter yesterday, Anya just learned it from Phil, so she was eager to know what Lorie had written at that moment. Her fragrance after her shower went into Phils nostrils and made his heart thump. He slightly cast down his eyes and saw Anya lean over, her delicate face very close to him. From his view, he could perfectly appreciate her high nose and perfect facial features. She was pregnant, but he felt she was a lovely young girl in every aspect.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Anya only wanted to see what her mother had written, so she took no heed of Phil whose mind wandered. However, as she looked over with anticipation, she could only see a messy line on Phils phone screen, and it could not be seen as a letter. This She was confused. Phil reassured her softly, Well, this is what your mother wrote out. Though she has done the best she can, her hands are too weak and her brain cannot control them properly. Phil thought that it might be more appropriate to describe it as an abstract painting instead of writing. He noticed the frustration and sadness in Anyas eyes andpletely understood her mood. He quicklyforted her, Dr. Choffard said that your mother is learning how to write like a child, and she needs to make progress step by step. Anyway, it was the first letter your mother wrote after she recovered herself, so Dr. Choffard took a picture and sent it to me. Anya pursed her lips and nodded. She admitted that she was disappointed to see the so-called letter because she thought she would see Lories beautiful calligraphy. Perhaps she was expecting too much so she felt very disappointed and failed to regte her emotions for some time. After she calmed down, she realized that she should take things slowly, so she sighed lightly and whispered, Do you think my mother will recoverpletely? Definitely. Phil knew that she needed reassurance at this time, so he gave a firm response. Dr. Choffard said that your mother has a strong will to live and recover, and she will definitely recover. She just needs some time. I hope so. Anya didnt say anything else and turned around to the dining room. Originally, Anya was an atheist, but since Lorie woke up, she had started to believe in gods and spirits, and every day she would silently pray for Lorie for a long time, hoping that Lorie would recover smoothly, suffer less, and return to what she used to be. When she sat down to eat the breakfast prepared by Phil, Anya suddenly recalled what Nina had just told her on the phone about Gracies return to Chiobar. She nced at the man across the table and wanted to ask about it. However, thinking that it would look like she made excuses to talk with him if it had nothing to do with him, she withheld her words. But Phil was aware of her desire to speak and asked, Youve got something to say? Well Anya thought about it for a while and asked, Do you know about Gracies return to Chiobar? Ive heard about it. Phil did not tell Anya that he deliberately created an opportunity for Gracie to return to Chiobar, or to be more precise, he gave her an excuse to return home. Anya hummed, Its you who keeps them from returning home, isnt it? Philughed, Youre abroad now, arent you? Even if they go back, they cant provoke you, so I let them return and live afortable life for some time. Anya was baffled, What do you mean? Phil did not hide his intention, I got a lot of things on them to hold over them. When you return home with me, we can teach them a good lesson. Youll be happy to see them fall to the bottom, wont you? He knew she was very discontented with the fact that he didnt retaliate against Lunas family. So, he created some opportunities for her to deal with them. A few years ago, he did not want her to involve with them because he was afraid that she would get hurt. Now he felt that she had be mature and more capable, so he did not think she would deal with Luna and her family in an impulsive way. Especially after her pregnancy, he noticed a great change in her character. Anya realized Lunas family could return home because Phil relented. He told him he did that for her sake, but somehow Anya felt ufortable, especially when the other party involved was Gracie. She felt ufortable when she thought that he allowed Gracie to return home. Maybe she would be okay with it if it were another woman, but not Gracie. She was really annoyed with Gracie. Phil keenly sensed Anyas displeasure and then asked, Are you upset? Anya looked up at him and said, Arent you afraid that Gracie will achieve too much and you cant handle her anymore when I return home? How is that possible? Even if I do nothing to frustrate her, she cant aplish much with her average talents. Philsment on Gracie was mean and he didnt disguise his contempt for Gracie. Anya added, Nothing is impossible. What if she finds a powerful, wealthy sugar daddy? Riverside City was not dominated by Phil and his buddies. There were many other big shots. Could she? She and her family are too stupid. Theyre very likely to be bamboozled. I dont think big shots will take a fancy to her. Gracies family were Anyas enemies, so Phil had investigated them long ago. They were short-sighted, vain, and liked chasing fame and profit, so they would never have a good future, especially when Gracie had entered the dirty and nasty showbiz. Anya thought he was too arrogant. Also, wouldnt they disturb her mother after they returned home? Chapter 1085 Inaction Causes Dissatisfaction Thinking of this, Anya got worried, They returned home that easily. What if they go to pester my mom? Shes in a critical period of recovery They wouldnt dare. Phils tone was firm. My men spy on their every move, and Ive arranged for bodyguards to protect your mom, so dont worry. Phil had settled everything, and he would never allow that family of three to hurt Lorie again. Its not his goal to let them show off or brag about themselves in front of Lorie. Anya was angry with Phil for allowing Gracie to go back, but on second thought, she found she was in no ce to be angry She and Phil had been divorced, and Phil had no obligation to protect her mother, let alone hinder Gracie from returning to the country. They were a couple before, so he was dealing with Gracie for her sake. Now that they were divorced, it was his right to choose the way to deal with Gracie. Thinking of this, she suppressed her negative emotions and lowered her head to eat breakfast without any words. Phil noticed her frustration, but he didnt say anything more, as he felt it was not a good choice for him to continue talking at this time. As for what he did to Gracie, he thought it would be more appropriate to ask Emelia and Maisie to speak for him. Hows it going with your legs? Can you go to ss? Phil changed the subject and asked. Much better. I dont want to ask for leave anymore, Anya told the truth. Then Ill take you to school. Phil knew that Anya would refuse, so he exined, Im worried if you go to ss alone. Anya recalled Caras visitst night. She didnt say anything else. It was a silent agreement. Although Cara exined she wasing to her to apologize and ask for forgiveness, Anya still worried that Cara would change her mind andy a finger on her. She couldnt afford to be tormented or get into an ident. Anya looked at Phil in front of her, If your motheres over again, Ill meet with her. You want her to degrade herself in front of me, and I dont want to waste my time. If she apologizes and shows her weakness, you should stop giving her a hard time. Let her keep thepany and live a good life with your father. Phil snorted, Why do you put in a good word for her when she hasnt made any apology? In Phils opinion, to frustrate Cara, he needed to let Carae in vain a few more times. However, Anya didnt appreciate his idea at all. I just dont want to see her and get disturbed. Anya, who had eaten her breakfast, got up and sorted out her school stuff while saying, I dont want to waste my time on irrelevant people. As long as Cara could promise not toe and give her trouble again, she was willing to let Cara off the hooks. Since Anya had made up her mind, Phil could only give up his idea, and just when they were about to set off, Cara came to the door again. When the doorbell rang, Anya looked at Phil, who pursed his lips and went to open the door.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Outside the door, Cara looked a bit haggard, without delicate makeup or superiority. The atmosphere was a bit awkward when the door opened and the three faced one another. Cara forced a smile and started a conversation, Going out? Anya answered frankly, Yep, Im going to school. Cara replied awkwardly, Okay, well Pleasee in. Anya noticed that Phil had no intention of speaking to his mother, nor did he want to ease the tension, so she had to speak first. No matter what, it was not good to have Cara standing at the door to talk with them. Anya thought that they should sit down and have a talk to draw a line between them and live a peaceful life separately since Cara was here today. Compared to her indifferent son, Anya sort of relieved Caras embarrassment. She then hurriedly entered the house. Anya invited Cara to take a seat in the living room. At this point, Cara could no longer keep silent. She was very torn before she looked at Anya and opened her mouth, I came here today to say sorry to you. Im sorry for how I treated you before and how I disrespected you Anya looked at Cara who apologized with difficulty and cut her off, Madam Henderson, in fact, the rtionship between us is very simple. As long as you wish, we can be at peace with each other. Cara opened her mouth, unable to say a single word. Anya knew that it was difficult for a strong woman like Cara to grovel for mercy, but she didnt want to be tolerant of Caras reluctance. She only wanted to get it settled as soon as possible. She believed she had made herself very clear, that was, as long as Cara didnt give her trouble, she would not provoke Cara. Thank you With many words caught in her throat, Cara finally spoke these two words. It was good that Anya got to the point so quickly, which saved Cara from feeling ashamed and embarrassed. Cara gave a promise directly, Dont worry. I wont interfere with your rtionship with Phil anymore no matter what. Then she looked at Phil immediately, hoping he to show mercy for her and herpany. The ountant called her early this morning, saying that many clients had heard that something had happened to thepany and hade to inquire about it. Cara knew that they all wanted to know if she and thepany would copse so that they could decide if they needed to end the cooperation. As she expected, those people were very snobbish. Thus, Cara rushed here to meet Anya early in the morning. Although she was reluctant, she knew she couldnt afford to waste time, otherwise, she would lose all her clients. Anya didnt make things difficult for Cara and agreed to settle with her, but Phil was dissatisfied. Still, he could only stick up for her, Since thats what Anya wants, I wont raise any objections. I just hope you can keep your words. Phil said that he had no objections, but he said those words in a warning tone. He would only give her one chance, and there would be no more if Cara missed it. Cara sensed his warning tone, so she replied awkwardly, Of course, I will. Phil did not say anything else. Anya rose to her feet first, I need to go to school, so thats all for today. Actually, Anya did not want to spend another second with Cara, so she made an excuse to send Cara away after all of them made things clear. Cara also wanted to end the conversation, so she quickly got up and said, In that case, I should better leave now. Then, their meeting came to an end. After Cara left, Phil flicked Anyas good-looking forehead in resignation, I can do nothing with you. I told you not to flick my forehead. Youre so annoying! Anya pushed away Phils hand. Before, he always liked to y this trick on her. Although it did not really hurt, she always found it annoying, which made her look very babyish and idiotic. Chapter 1086 Fight Back Phil who was despised put his tongue against the back of his teeth, suppressing the depression. If it was before, he would throw her to the bed, push her against the wall, or think of any other way to punish her. But now He could not do anything. She went out after expressing her dislike. He followed her but was asked to stop at a distance from the school gate. Anya then went to the ssroom alone. Her legs felt much better but still hurt from time to time. Looking at Anya, Phil did not know what to say at all. She could really drive him crazy sometimes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anya attended sses as usual until she was blocked by a few girls in the hallway when she went to the bathroom during the break. It was a girl from Chiobar in her ss who called her a few days ago to pry into Phil. She together with a foreign girl, stopped Anya. The girl took out her cell phone and handed it to Anya, asking her with great anger, Anya, how could you say you only had a nodding acquaintance with him? You are living together, but you barely know him? Anya narrowed her eyes slightly and saw the picture of her going out with Phil. The girl took back her phone and then said hatefully, I even saw you get out of his car just now! I also know that you two used to be a couple. You were divorced before you came to Ustistan to study. But when I asked you about it, you said you barely knew him. You said that on purpose, right? The foreign girl next to her began to use foulnguage, and Anyas face turned slightly gloomy. If it wasnt for the fact that she was now pregnant, she would show them no mercy. However, she had be much moreposed after her pregnancy. Facing the two aggressive girls, she remained extremely calm and said, I can exin. Do you want to listen? Probably affected by Phil, now Anya was able to think calmly when anything happened to her. She was no longer that young girl who impulsively rushed to kill Morgan and Luna with a knife. Her calmness andposure made them slightly stunned, and they didnt quite understand what Anya meant when she said she could exin. Anya folded her arms with a firm gaze, Obviously, you are being used and misled by someone, who leads you to give me trouble, if I am not wrong, those photos are sent to you by someone else, right? The girl was confused, How do you know? Anya smiled lightly, If no one stirred things up on purpose, you wouldnt have known my experience in Chiobar? Anya hade here and kept her past a secret, not revealing any information to her ssmates, and this girl did not have any suspicion when she said she did not know Phil well. But now this girl came to her aggressively and even knew Phil and she were divorced. Moreover, it happened after Phil had a conflict with Cara. But Anya would not think that it was done by Cara, because she could sense Caras strong will to be at peace with her in the morning. She guessed it probably had something to do with Jenny. Jenny could not marry Phil, so she med it on Anya and started to discredit her and put her in trouble. Worse still, Anyas pregnancy had not been revealed to the public. What if those two girls were provoked into attacking her? The baby in her belly was now in extreme danger! Thinking of this, Anya felt that rage surging up inside her chest. If Jenny was the mastermind behind this, Anya would definitely retaliate against Jenny since she was not a pushover, especially when her baby was implicated. She could not tolerate it. Thinking of this, she continued, Well, Phil and I were a couple before. I was the one who asked for a divorce, and I came to study abroad after I got divorced. I wanted to sever any ties with him but I did not expect him toe to Ustistan. I didnt want others to know my rtionship with him, so I hid it from you guys. After all, divorce is not something honorable. As Anya exined frankly and openly, those two girls exchanged looks with each other and thought what Anya said made sense. They learned about Anyas rtionship with Phil and received the photos of Anya and Phil leaving the apartment together only because an unidentified person provided them with information, which indirectly confirmed that Anyas spection was right. They were provoked by someone on purpose. Seeing that they began to believe her words, Anya continued to look at the foreign girl and said slowly, I dont know if you know a person called Jenny. She likes Phil, and has visited Phil several times recently, but was dismissed by Phil. So, I guess she revealed my old affair with Phil to you on purpose, to provoke you into giving me trouble. I know her, The foreign girl replied. She didnt know what happened to her, but she somehow felt that Anya had the magic to make her believe her words, particrly after Anya mentioned Jenny. This foreign girl named Ste, whose family was very well-off. Her parents were both in business and wealthy in this area. That was why Ste had the courage to ask people about Phil and wanted to pursue him. Jenny is really pretentious. I hate her. Ste said in a disgusted tone, Her father is not a real nobleman at all. He bought the titles. Still, she shows off her superiority the whole time. I dont doubt that she is the one that sows discord. Anya did not expect that this girl really knew Jenny. And this foreign girl seemed to despise Jenny as well. In that case, Anya could provoke this foreign girl to give Jenny trouble and make Jenny eat her own bitter fruit. She wanted to pick this foreign girl against Jenny and make Jenny bear all the consequences. So, she continued to say to the two of them, As a snake in the grass, Jenny hid the most important and fatal thing from you. Both of them asked at the same time, What was that? Im pregnant. When Anya spoke, the two girls were shocked. They hastily covered their mouths and took a step back, as the foreign girl got close to Anya while cursing her just now. Hearing that Anya was pregnant, they instinctively kept themselves away from her, afraid that they might bring her any idental harm. After all, she had a baby in her belly. If something unexpected happened to Anya, they would find it hard to prove them innocent. Thinking of this, the foreign girl could not help but gasp. Just now she really wanted to hit Anya. Chapter 1087 A Ruthless Action Phil was the reason why the foreign girl was so terrified. The girl thought Phil was definitely not a small potato. Luckily, she hadnt hurt Anya and his baby If she had done it, the consequences would be inconceivable. She also had plotted to hire someone to teach Anya a lesson privately if Anya didnt treat her with due respect. The idea of doing those uncontrobly sent shivers down her spine. Is that true that you said you are pregnant? She said in a quivering voice, staring at Anya. Indeed. Anya tightened her loose skirt for her slightly bulging belly to be seen. Honestly, the baby was the reason why Phil came here, yet I nned to give birth to the baby without him, Anya added, loosening her skirt. The two of them totally bought it because Anya said it so convincingly and naturally. I was seen in the photo living with him because I was under the weather yesterday; he was there to take care of me considering my pubic pain because of pregnancy. She exined more. They both knew Anya asked for a day off yesterday, so it all added up. He is undoubtedly the father-to-be despite our divorce. He attached such great importance to the baby that he came to Ustistan for me and the baby. Now you can guess what Jenny is up to by keeping you two from knowing my pregnancy. Anya was being a little melodramatic. She was just egging you on and making you pick on me. And if anything happens to me or my baby, she would be the winner in the end. Son of a bitch! How can she set me up like that! The foreign girl gnashed her teeth and cursed. Ste, wait for me! The girl from Chiobar in Anyas ss went after Ste as she stormed off. Anya managed to solve the crisis by herself. She tidied her clothes and calmly walked back to her ssroom. Ste might want to rip Jenny up now. It was so cool that she didnt need to get back at Jenny in person. What happened to Anya was soon reported to Phil. He had arranged for secret bodyguards to protect Anya. If she couldnt handle the crisis on her own and Ste and the girl from Chiobar really bullied Anya, the secret bodyguards would step up. They didnt appear at all because Anya handled it well and coolly, but they informed Phil anyway. Phil knew who was behind it without further investigation C Jenny or more exactly her parents. They decided to use Ste to hurt Anyas baby after Phils mother Cara decided to bury the hatchet with Anya, which could have killed two birds with one stone. If Ste really hurt Anya and his baby, he would hunt them down, which meant Anya and his baby, Ste and her family would all suffer. But on what ground did they think he would be nicer to Jenny if Anya had a miscarriage, and by whose support dare they hurt his woman and baby? Phil ordered Gaven with a faint sneer to show them what it meant to be ruthless. At the same time, Ste drove with the girl from Chiobar to Jennys ce, gathering a few of her friends and nning to give Jenny a dressing down. Jenny was not in the mood to go to school. She nned to go shopping with her mother to get the depression out of her system while hoping to hear about something bad happening to Anya. What they didnt expect was that Anya solved her crisis effortlessly and get back to them through Ste. Ste and her friends were waiting for Jenny to go out in a car, but then they went to her house learning that she didnt go to school. They lunged at Jenny once she and her mother stepped out of the door. You son of a bitch. Im gonna kill you! Ste grabbed Jennys hair with a vengeance and pped her face hard.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It happened too fast for Jenny and her mother to react. Jenny couldnt move with her hair clutched by Ste; all she could do is ask for help from her mother. Her mother rushed to rescue her by trying to separate her from Ste, but then friends of Ste stopped her brutally. You have to think it through before doing mean things, Ste told her friends about how she was manipted by Jenny and they were all extremely angry. They would kick Jennys ass if Ste didnt want to beat Jenny herself. Mean calction at such a young age really called for a warning lesson. Jennys mother, Natalie, couldnt do anything but watch her daughter being thrown to the ground and then hit on the belly. Stop! Im gonna call the police! Natalie went mad, pulling out her phone and yelling desperately. Do it then. We are here to beat you. Try us. Stes friends just ignored her. Jenny mustve colluded with her mother for such a malicious scheme. One of Stes friends foamed at the mouth. Yeah, like father, like son. They began to shove Natalie. Jennys father, Ethan, then rushed out and scuffled with them. But not until a police car zoomed by and pulled over at the vi of Jennys family did they get out from Ste and her friends and stopped fighting against each other. Officers, Im about to call you for help. These young people came to my home beating us out of nowhere. Natalie used with her hair sprawling around. The policeman ignored her, merely showing her his credentials and asking about the names of Jenny and her father. Then he called his coworkers to take them away. Weve been reported that yourpany is suspected of economic crimes. Nowe with us to the police station pending investigation. What? Natalie was scared. Officers, you must have misunderstood something. We always run our business honestly; we would never do anything illegal. She struggled and exined. Come on, weve got solid evidence. The policemen then pressed them into the police car and left. Chapter 1088 Not Enough Punishment Dad Mom Jenny was on the brink of copse with her face badly battered; she then copsed to cry seeing her parents taken away. Ste and her friends had thought the policemen were called by Jennys family, only to be shockingly amused that they were here to take Jennys parents away. Well, well, it looks like someones scheme to use others to hurt Anya boomeranged on herself at the expense of her parents arrested. Ste kicked Jenny. Ste and her friends were gloating while Jenny dropped into desperation. She was just confused about why her parents were arrested. Stes words made Jenny suddenly realize it could be Phil. He Jenny was annoyed to think about that possibility. Was he aware of her n to harm Anya with her mother? But she didnt expect Phil would relentlessly send her parents behind bars in retaliation. She definitely knew what her parents had done these years to be brought up in such surroundings. They were only safe with their fishy business not known to others. She then crawled hurriedly to stand up and went to her home. She wanted to call Cara to save her parents considering theirsting friendship these years. Stes friends wanted to keep Jenny from running away but were stopped by Ste. Ste had taken her anger out on Jenny whose parents were just arrested, so she thought it was enough. Lets go. Now that her parents were arrested, she would have tough days from now on. Anyway, if anyone should be med, it was herself, Ste said. Ste then gathered her friends and left. She had a panic fear after getting in her car that her family would suffer if she was not reminded timely by Anya. When she thought about that, she was less jealous of her rival Anya; she even abandoned the idea of pursuing Phil whose retaliation was so relentless and swift. Anya on the other side didnt know what happened to Jenny; she just quietly took lectures for a whole morning. Phil called in advance that he was outside her university to pick her up, yet she borrowed several books in the library on purpose to leave with fewer people on campus. What happened between her and Ste made her try to spare herself problems by avoiding being seen with Phil. Of course, she texted Phil before borrowing books that she mighte a littleter. But Phil also knew why she did that. He understood that it must be because of Ste that she decided to y that. Not only did he bore down on Jennys family, but he also warned Stes father to discipline her daughter to stop troubling him. He would not make further moves as long as Stes father knew a thing or two about behaving correctly. Anya came outter and sat in the car silently, and so did Phil. It didnt take long before reaching Anyas ce because of the close distance. What came into her view after getting off the car was Cara, with bruised and sloppy Jenny standing beside her. Anya frowned. Cara and Jenny were thest people she wanted to see in the world because they were too annoying. But She also couldnt help gloat seeing Jennys almost disfigured face. She thought Ste was also too violent. Yet then Anya felt lucky for herself not to be beaten so hard by Ste, otherwise, she and her baby might suffer. Anya felt ufortable to see Cara and Jenny, even more so for Phil. He knew immediately that Cara came here to intercede with him because he didnt answer two calls from Cara.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Phil sneered at her biological mother Cara who was aware of the reason why he did that but still appeared in front of Anya with Jenny and still wanted to intercede with him. Did she give any thought to how Anya would react seeing her help someone who tried to hurt her? Anya had just made peace with her in the morning, and now at noon, she was helping an outsider. Even Phil began to feel terrible for Anya. He regretted being kind to Cara who couldnt tell who was the one bonding with her and who was the one worthy of her defending. Mean and malicious people are forbidden to be here; we didnt want to see you even more so. Phil broke the silence bluntly for Anya not to be insulted again. He then put his arm around Anyas shoulder, gesturing for her to leave with him. Phil! Cara stopped him immediately. Jenny refused to talk at first, frozen there. She stumbled to get close to Phil and Anya with Cara dragging her a little bit. Sir, would you please stop punishing my parents? We knew we did a terrible thing and we would never do it again, Jenny said in tears. Phil, thats right. Let us just stop going after them since I go way back with her parents. Cara found a proper moment to wade in. Maam, Phil yelled uncontrobly, Dont you know why I get back at them? Cara pursed her lips. If you dont know, may I tell you word by word? Phil continued. They made bad blood between Anya and others, using others to hurt my baby; and now you are here to intercede with me in front of Anya! You are evidently conniving with those. Dont you feel sorry for Anya who buried the hatchet with you this morning? Cara was embarrassed and awkward. She didnt expect Phil to pull no punches to humiliate her in front of Anya because she anticipated that she could avoid this turning into a big thing by interceding with him. Cara was so awkward to see Anya sit by that she hoped the ground to open up and swallow her. Caras Waterloo made Jenny out of control. You think I am mean and malicious, but I gotta tell you Anya is no less. She exploded. She instigated Ste to batter me, and Im almost disfigured! Its all on her. Jenny used Anya, stamping her foot. You want her to be kind to you after your malicious plot against her? I think she could have done it bitterly, so I helped a little bit by having your parents arrested which I still find not enough to punish you. Phil sneered. Jenny didnt expect Phil to connive at Anyas evil deeds. It pissed her off. Chapter 1089 Who Angers People Effortlessly Cara turned to Anya seeing Phil being too aggressive. Phil, would you stop stoking up hatred? Lets see what Anyas opinion is, she said to Phil. Phil was too angry to say anything at Caras change. He repressed his anger hard to stop the urge to yell at his biological mother. How was he stoking up hatred? Was there anything wrong with him going against Jenny to protect his beloved wife and baby? And she wanted Anya to weigh in? Was Cara still trying to start from Anya who Cara saw as a pushover? Was she still thinking he wouldnt pursue the matter as long as Anya let go? Well, she was really being na?ve here. Anya could sway him to some extent depending on the specific thing. Things today, even if Anya told him not to pursue, were not negotiable because his bottom line was crossed. Anya sensed that Phil was really pissed off, so she dragged him to her side by the sleeve while she stepped up to stop the oral fight. Right, I havent weighed in. Anyaughed. Thats my girl. I want to hear from you. Cara alsoughed at the thought of Anya being so tolerant this morning. Anya lowered to see her slightly bulging abdomen with a smile, recalling every word Phil said to defend her. She was moved. However, the more she was moved by Phil, the more she was upset by Cara. She decided to let go this morning because she filled herself in Caras shoes and realized as a mother it was hurtful to be targeted by her own child. She cared about Cara, only to be hurt again by Cara for the benefit of her enemy. What an example of returning good for evil. Well, my opinion is that I will never stop messing with anyone that tries to hurt me and my baby. Anya raised her head and said thinking of that. Cara was literally attacked by the mean remarks of Anya who was so kind minutes ago. Cara felt she was deceived by the sweet fa?ade of Anya and sank into silence again. Maam, maybe I gave you the wrong impression this morning. Actually, Im a very vindictive woman and not a pushover at all. Anyaughedzily. Cause if not Anya gloated and looked at Jenny, Jenny definitely would not be disfigured. This is me stoking up Stes hate in person to hurt Ste. There is no reason for me not to retaliate, right? You Cara was like choked to death because she had thought Anya was a pushover. I decided to let go this morning because of your son, but I dont have to consider your feeling for my own sake, so your intercession wont work at all. Anya minced no words and sneered at Cara with disdain. Anyas scathing remark made Cara turn scarlet and white, and lose all her dignity. Anya, dont push us too far. Jenny stomped her foot again. If I were not pregnant, I would kick your ass myself, not by Ste at all! Anya cried without any sign of weakness. Anya was not bluffing at all. She would never instigate Ste to get to Jenny if she were not pregnant; she would beat Jenny herself because using others was beneath her contempt under normal circumstances. Jenny burst into tears. Go away! Phil shouted at Jenny with disgust while keeping Anya behind him. Then he entered the house with Anya decidedly, without a goodbye to Cara. He really wanted to say go away to Cara, but she was after all his biological mother. Cara was so angry at Phil and Anya that she began to have a headache while what filled her ears was continuous crying of Jenny. Jenny, stop crying and help me to get in the car. My head is aching. Cara said weakly. Actually, she was trying to disguise her embarrassment because she promised to make Phil stop before going here with Jenny. But now Anya and Phil were both cruel to her in her opinion, so she had to pretend to be weak to save her face. Phil held Anyas hand along the way to her ce. Dont be angry and calm down. Anya changed her shoes slowly and nced at Phil who entered first. Anya could feel he was on the verge of getting furious because he held her hand so hard. Her heart always went to him every time he was angry because of things like this.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was piteous of him to not have a mom to care for him. Phil was so angry that he rushed to the kitchen and had a huge ss of water to calm himself down. Be cool. Arent you the one who makes others angry effortlessly? How can others get to you? Anya continued. Phil was amused by her wittyfort. He was the one who made others angry effortlessly? No, that must be Anya. He nced at Anya yfully, put the cup on the table heavily, and pushed her against the wall. Is it me or you that always makes others angry? Phil breathed down her neck. Oh, dont overreact. Dont you think you are annoying? Anya coughed. Anya was angry pretty much every day with him those days. Like when he dossed down in front of the master bedroom door like a lunatic. But I think I am mature enough to avoid ying tricks of pissing off others as girls do. Philughed faintly against her, fiddling with one wisp of her luscious hair. Phil implied that Anya was the one who always pissed him off. Interesting. Anya sneered and patted Phils hand on her. Chapter 1090 Another Slight Disfigurement It seems that we are very discontented with each other, and luckily we got a divorce, Anya said coolly and shoved Phil to leave. It must be the hot weather that she wanted to drink a lot of water though she was not angry.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was hard to deny Phil knew a thing or two about romance. This trick of pushing her against the wall turned her on. Phil followed Anya as she went to drink water. Hot? Phil lowered his voice. Anya kept drinking, throwing a nce at him, and in no mood to talk to him. Women loved handsome guys just as men loved beauty. Who would hate a handsome guy anyway? Even though the guy before her was her ex-husband, she still got to admire him. Also, she did not divorce him because of his appearance but the car ident happening to Lorie. Anya admitted that Phil was outstanding and charming except that he contributed to the car ident. She finished off her water with that thought in her mind and dropped her ss. Phil suddenly put his arms around her shoulders and turned her around, and her moist lips were kissed by the man. Anya widened her eyes and hit him with her hands. Considering she was pregnant and could not hit him too hard, Phil let go of her after a short kiss. But Phil said against her lips boldly. I also need to quench my thirst. Anya pped his face right away. He was such a jerk! But she was nervous the next moment because Phil didnt n to avoid it. She didnt really want to p his face, just not knowing how to vent her anger. She had to withdraw her hand as it got close to his face. But it was toote. Her palm sessfully avoided his face but her nail did not and even left a red scar down his good-looking face. And then Anya thought the whole staff of Phils branch here would know she was a tough woman. Couldnt she get rid of her reputation as being tough? At home and abroad It hurt so much that Phil screamed. It serves you right. Anya left the kitchen, not knowing she was guilty or annoyed. Phil raised his hand to touch his face and couldnt help but reminisce about that kiss. It was worthy of being pped because that kiss made him feel nothing but coziness. Phil felt he was like a hungry wolf who could be satisfied with even little diced meat. To be honest, Phil had never kissed her with such pure feelings like that because he treated her like his belongings all the time before, which could be proved by their sex right after they obtained a marriage license. After their marriage, they kissed each other violently every time and ended up with violent sex every time. Those romantic kisses between boyfriends and girlfriends, which made each other shy and excited, could never be seen on them. It came now but they were divorced. He had to admit that that kind of kiss killed him with pure love. Have lunch. Phil took a deep breath, walked to her bedroom, and knocked at the door. He already prepared lunch for Anya. He nned to have lunch with her as soon as they came home, but their running into Cara and Jenny made things different between them. He then walked into the bathroom to do some unspeakable things because he was filled with Anya didnt see Phil after getting out; she found Phil in the bathroom when she wanted to wash her hands there. She then nned to do it in the kitchen but Phil somehow heard her approach and answered, Hang on for a minute. But she sensed his weird voice and realized what he was doing in her bathroom. She flushed with anger immediately. You jerk, Phil! She cursed. Then she stormed off. She was after all not a sheer innocent girl to not know what he did in her bathroom, and she got more annoyed at him thinking of that kiss, so she didnt eat anything and went back to her bedroom and locked the door heavily. Phil found the food intact and the door locked when he went out of the bathroom refreshingly. He knew Anya must have known what he did in her bathroom and got angry. But he was in a dilemma C on one hand, his sexual desire was stronger than ever at his age; on the other, he could not do it with Anya. I need to go to thepany. He supposed that Anya would not want to see him now so he just knocked at the door of her bedroom. So he left with an excuse. Anya did not leave her bedroom until she confirmed Phil left by hearing the sound of a car engine starting. She did need to have lunch, but she couldnt have it right after Phil finished his masturbation because she needed some dignity even though Phil didnt want it. Anya didnt have to attend sses in the afternoon so she decided to take some exercise at home. It urred to her that she had not exercised for real since she came to Ustistan although she was athletic and dynamic during the old days. She had to settle and amodate herself here, and she became somehowzy. She even loathed herself and med the foreign environment for herziness before she knew about her pregnancy. She asked her former fitness instructor about exercises fit for pregnant women, and her former fitness instructor advised her to do Yoga softly and sent her some videos on that. Her former fitness instructor was female, but a male one at first. She didnt tell Phil she applied for an exercise card and took exercise sses, which made Phil go through the roof when he knew about it. And even more so when he learned Anyas fitness instructor was a man. Anya didnt wear much and always wore tight clothes when she took exercise, and those fitness instructors were all in good shape, which made it impossible for Phil not to be jealous. So he forced Anya to change her fitness instructor from a man to a woman. Chapter 1091 The Most Irritating Man Anya thought Phil would note back since he went to thepany to solve his business problems, so she dressed in her workout clothes, spread her yoga mat, and did pregnancy exercises in the kitchen in the afternoon sunlight. But a knock on the door came shortly after she began to exercise. She was confused, got to her feet right away, and looked for anything that could wrap her. She wore workout trousers and short sports undergarments, which exposed her beautiful waist and slightly bulging abdomen. Those were the most revealing outfits she wore in front of Phil after the divorce; she still felt ufortable thinking of him. Particrly after what happened in her bathroom, she panicked more as to not find her nkets which she thought she ced on her sofa and balcony. What came into Phils view was a feast for his eyes. Anya was dazzling white with slim arms and legs; she thought she gained some weight, but she was as thin as before except for a slightly bulging abdomen. He even thought some part of her was more attractive than ever.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Locks of hair on her forehead got wet by sweat after exercise, which made her more appealing to Phil who was frozen there. This was definitely what he couldnt bear to miss. It irritated her that she couldnt find her nket. She put a nket on the sofa all day long, but now she just couldnt find it. What are you looking for? Phil stepped up to ask seeing her be a little moody. He knew the answer, but he simply pretended not to know and approached her. Where is my nket? Anya said angrily. Oh, I dropped it in the washing machine, Phil answered honestly. He did put it in the washing machine and even dried it; he just forgot to take it out. He also didnt expect such a surprise by being a good husband, or she would wrap herself with that nket. Who told you to wash my nket? Anya stomped her foot. And she ran away from Phil to her bedroom again, but Phil could still see her beautiful figure, which made his Adams apple move up and down again. He was being tormented again. It really killed him to just watch her and be unable to make a move on her. Look at your sweat,e out and take a shower. He had to knock on the door to call her seeing her being in her room for a long time. Phil, you are the most annoying man Ive ever met in my whole life. She cursed angrily and came out with her change of clothes. Thats fine for me. Just dont be angry. Phil walked her to the bathroom and coaxed her. Anya went to her bedroom again after taking a shower, avoiding Phil on purpose. They were in harmony despite their little problem. As for Jenny, the police came to her house to search. She did nothing but cry. Cara told Jenny that she couldnt help her and warned her not to trouble Anya and Phil again after leaving with her. Jenny, now we know Anya was a tough one who we have both underestimated. Shes ruthless. You need to admit defeat this time. I can assure you that I will help you with other things no matter what your parents be of in the end considering our rtionship. Cara persuaded. Do you mean you are out of this then? Jenny couldnt believe it. Do you think I can handle this? Cara threw up her hands. You now know Phil treats me like his enemy and does anything I dont want him to do. And I cant even know what is in Anyas mind at all. Cara still feared Phil because he bore down on Jennys parents so hard and she thought about what happened to herpany. It was creepy even tobine the two. She might suffer if she hadntpromised today. Her son was really Cara couldnt find an exact word to describe her son because he was so decisive and malicious as to treat his mother that way. Jenny cried and ran away in disappointment with Caras surrender. Cara sighed in relief after Jenny left. She didnt want to stand up for Jenny at all; she was just saying it. She was actually a woman without much emotion who even left her own son to his own devices. It was a relief that Jenny wouldnt bother her again. She was too exhausted to care about Jenny, and even irritated. Jennys parents always said they disliked her son, but they actually wanted Jenny to marry her son which could be proved by their attempt to harm Anya and her baby. She felt an impulse of disgust thinking of her being loathed by Jennys mother. Jennys parents were released on bail with the help of theirwyer and called Cara, but Cara upset Natalie saying it was none of her business. I will have no mercy then since you acted so cruelly, Natalie said desperately looking at her messy home which was searched by the police. She made several calls and began another plot to get back at Cara because she knew what Cara really cared about. They had been each others besties for decades, and now they made an enemy of each other. Phil stayed at Anyas ce anyway, no matter how many times Anya told him to leave. Anya thought Cara would not do anything to hurt her again, and so would the cornered Jennys family. And she would not go outside at night, so there could be no danger at all. But Phil insisted on staying there, which Anya couldnt deal with. Phil pretended to fall asleep when Anya tried again, and Anya finally gave up. Phils phone suddenly rang as both of them nned to sleep. Phil, something just happened to your father Cara said in a quivering voice. What? Although he didnt have much affection for his biological parents, he got up from the sofa and asked. A car ident. Cara cried. How? Phil was shocked, What hospital are you at? Cara told him the address with tears. Phil hung up the phone, put on his clothes, and wanted to leave immediately. Chapter 1092 Offer to Come to Hospital with Him What happened? Anya inside the room sensed his unnatural voice when answering the phone, so she came out of her room and asked. Phil was in a rush. My father had a car ident. I am going to see him. Anya stopped him, Do you need me toe with you? It is toote now. You dont have to do this. Phil was overwhelmed by panic at the time. Actually, he wished for and desperately needed Anyaspany. But she was pregnant now and needed a good rest at suchte night. It is fine. I wasnt ready to sleep anyway. Lets go. She insisted oning with him out of the fear that driving at suchte at night was highly dangerous for him judging from his mental state now. He would have a clearer mind with her sitting next to him. Phil didnt expect Anya would insist on going with him. He shed Anya a look and agreed. It is cold outside. Make sure you wear enough clothes. OK. Anya put on her clothes quickly and they walked out together. Drive slowly or I might have carsickness. Anya requested after sitting in the car. His hand that was holding the wheel came into a short pause. Why did he have the feeling that she was worried about him? She offered toe with him fearing that he might drive too fast. Out of the same worry, she used the excuse of carsickness to get him to drive safely. For one moment Phil had mixed feelings. It never urred to him that Anya would put herself in his shoes and worry about him. Except that he still didnt know what feelings she had towards him. whether it was because of his role as the father of her baby or her partiality, he was delighted. But he didnt dare to show any sign of delight in case Anya was irritated and got off the car. They arrived at the hospital Cara told him and found Cara standing in agony outside the emergency room. Cara grabbed Phils hands when she caught sight of him. She wept, The doctor said that he was severely hurt. Hearing that, Phil felt an irresistible chill. Despite the bad rtionship he had with Trevon, this man was his biological father. On that day Trevon warned him about Caras n to attack Anya, which slightly changed Phils feelings towards him. Anyas mouth anxiously tightened into a thin line upon hearing Caras words. As much as Phil hated his mother, he wouldnt coldheartedly push her away at the time when she deadly needed his support. He carried her to the chair and let her sit down. He pulled his hand away and asked in a low voice, How did this car ident happen? He remembered that Trevon moved out of his home and lived in a hotel. What was Cara doing at his hotel? And how did the car ident ur? As awyer, Phil had the hunch that it was not an ident. Upon hearing the question, Cara cried again and covered her face with her hands. This was my fault. It was all because of me! For the very first time, Cara admitted that she made a blunder. As arrogant and egotistic as Cara, she would never acknowledge her mistakes, especially in front of Trevon. It was quite rare she made the confession in tears. While crying, Cara told Phil and Anya the incident tonight. Trevon lived in a hotel these days and Cara was alone in the house. Although Cara had the intention to patch things up with Trevon, she felt such a shame to do so. Therefore, they didnt contact each other. Tonight Cara received a photo which was about Trevon flirting with a woman at the gate of the hotel. She was instantly agitated. She couldnt bear Trevon cheating on her. So she rushed to the hotel where Trevon lived. And certainly, he wasnt at the gate. She went straight to his hotel room. Apparently, when Trevon opened the door, he was a bit drunk and surprised to see Cara standing outside the door. He asked for the reason why she was there. But Cara was in a hurry to catch him cheating and didnt answer his question. She rushed in at the moment he opened the door. She assumed that there was a woman in Trevons room and they were about to have sex. However, she searched almost everywhere and there was no trace of other people. Where is she? Cara red at Trevon and eagerly asked. Trevon was drunk and discontent with her breaking in. He asked impatiently, There is no one else here. What nonsense are you talking? What Trevon saidpletely enraged Cara. She showed him the picture on her phone and hit him with her bag. Nonsense? You were flirting with a woman at the gate of the hotel and someone took a photo of it. You call it nonsense? Trevon, I am not letting you get away if you dont exin it to me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She attacked him while yelling, making Trevon step back. It is a misunderstanding. You must have got things wrong. I dont know her at all. I came back to my hotel room from dinner and suddenly she came up to me. She hugged me and said something strange. The first thing I did after realizing what happened was to push her away. This is what you call flirting. Trevon went to extraordinary lengths to exin. He swore that he was always loyal to his wife. No matter how unreasonable Cara appeared to be, he never had the n to cheat on her. But Cara, at the height of anger, wouldnt listen to him. Stop making any excuses. I know what you are thinking. You must be having an affair with another woman; otherwise, you wont be this quick in agreeing to divorce me. You must be getting a divorce with me for that woman! The more Cara said, the angrier she became. Thinking that Trevon agreed to get a divorce without hesitation that day, Cara believed he must have cheated on her! Trevon was irritated and pushed her away with some strength. Cara, you arepletely out of your mind! Probably out of the irritation resulting from Caras groundless usation, Trevon forgot to control himself. The strength he used in pushing her away was so big that she stumbled and hit the closet behind her. The pain from her waist almost made her cry. She had never been treated in this way ever since she married Trevon. He not only yelled at her but also hurt her! She struggled to rise to her feet and screamed at Trevon, Trevon, did you just hit me? Noticing her tears, Trevon was desperately sorry. Cara He came up to her and tried to soothe her. He never intended to hurt her. It was just out of sudden rage. But Cara jerked him away and said, This is the end of our marriage. We are getting a divorce. Just wait for thewyers letter. After saying this, she ran out crying and Trevon chased her. Chapter 1093 Give Him a Hug Caras car was parked on a path across the hotel. She ran while crying. She didnt know what happened to her. She never cried or yielded in the fights with Trevon. But this time she felt enormously aggrieved and the tears dropped endlessly. Trevon was behind her and several times he tried to grab her hands to soothe her, only to be flung away by her. Cara, I am sorry. Its my fault. But I really didnt know that woman. She just suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Trevon was terrified by Caras tears. A man would always soften when seeing a woman crying. This was especially true for Trevon since he rarely saw Cara crying. Disregarding any things Trevon said or cars running along the road, Cara dashed to her car. Be careful! She was tugged by Trevon and fell to the ground. But Trevon was hit by a car and the car ran over him. This was the ident that put Trevon in the hospital. Cara was crying her eyes out after telling Phil the whole story. It broke her heart to think of the scene of Trevon lying down on the ground with blood. It was all my fault, Cara cried. If it werent for her to rush across the street, Trevon wouldnt have had a car ident. After hearing Caras description, Phil was overwhelmed by fury. He roared at Cara, Use your brain and think about it. He was cowardly obedient to you. Does he have the gut to cheat on you? Does he? Cara cried harder at hearing his questions. She bitterly regretted it. Anya could sense the extreme rage inside Phil. She had never seen him furious like this during all these years they were together, except for the time when she asked for a divorce and threatened him with suicide. And his emotion solely came from his love for Trevon, his father. How could he not feel sorry for his father when the car ident was totally avoidable? Anya tugged his sleeve, meaning to get him to calm down. Although she didnt know if it will help him to restore some calmness, she gave it a try. Indeed, Phil was in a violent rage. If Cara had given it the slightest consideration, she would have figured out that someone set Trevon up. Or else who did she think took and sent the photo to her? However, because of her stubborn nature, she fell into the trap and she crossly questioned Trevon. As for the car ident, Phil now couldnt make sure if someone deliberately arranged that. At least making a false impression that Trevon had an affair must be done by someone on purpose. Phil had feelings of both anger and hatred toward his mother. At this time, Anya dragged his sleeve. He recovered someposure when he turned around and saw her worried look. Anya was pregnant now and she couldnt experience the same emotional fluctuation as him. So Phil took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. And right at this moment, the light of the emergency room was off and the doctor came out. I am sorry. We have tried our best but the patient died of excessive loss of blood. What? Cara cried out. She was devastated by the news and passed out. Out of instinct, Phil swiftly flung out an arm and caught her. The nurse helped move Cara to another ce, but Phil stayed still for quite a while. Anya shed tears too. No one could predict that such an ident could take away his life. She took Phils hand and helped him walk towards a chair nearby to sit down. It took Phil a while to get out of his trance and cover his face with his hands. He murmured, What did the doctor just say? I think I might mishear. Anya felt bad for him but the only thing she could do was tell the truth. Your father couldnt make it Then there was silence. Phil kept the posture of covering his face with his hands and stayed silent. Anya was at a loss for what to say tofort him. She experienced the same grief when she learned about Lories car ident. She was well aware that whatever others said wouldnt make him feel better. He had to take time to digest the news and ept reality. The ident happened so fast. Even Anya found it hard to take, let alone Phil and Cara. She might not have a good impression of Trevon, but it still depressed her hearing his death. The nurse came and informed them of seeing Trevon for thest time. Cara wasnt informed since she passed out. Phil managed to rise to his feet and walked into the room where Trevon was and Anya waited outside the room. It never urred to Phil that the time when Trevon came to disturb Anya with Cara was thest time they met and that their connection ended on that day. Although he deeply resented what Trevon did when his grandmother passed away and he did once wish Trevon to die or think about taking away Trevons life in exchange for his grandmothers life. But he couldnt stop crying when seeing Trevon lying there dead. DadExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The moment he stuttered a word, outside the room came Caras crying. Trevon! TrevonC Despite the nurses and doctors interception, Cara rushed and sprang upon Trevons body. You cant be dead. Are you trying to scare me? Are you using this way to frighten me so that I wont divorce you? Open your eyes now! She cried in agony but all she got was Trevons cold body. I am never divorcing you. Please dont leave me. I will never mention divorce again if you wake up now. Please, Trevon. Its my fault and I will never pick a fight with you again. Hearing Caras gut-wrenching crying, Phil gritted his teeth and said with hatred, Cara, you owed my family more than you can pay. He walked out with tears in his eyes. He just couldnt endure staying in that room anymore because he was afraid that he might lose control and strangle Cara to death. Behind him came Caras wailing and weeping. Anya passed him a tissue after he came out. She could see the tears in his eyes. But Phil didnt take it. Instead, he hugged her, seemingly in an attempt to gain some warmth andfort from her. Anya didnt push him away. She put her arms around his waist and hugged him tightly. If a hug would help at this time, she might as well hug him a little longer. Chapter 1094 To Cherish Every Day But just as they held each other for a short while, Cara stopped crying and suddenly let out a loud guffaw. Trevon, wake up now. How about we have Ustistans cuisines tonight? Or Chiobars food? I know this is your favorite. After all these years you spent in a foreign country, you are still only ustomed to Chiobars food. There was something creepy in the way Cara said it. Phil and Anya could feel that. Anya shed Phil a worried look. And Phil frowned. Right at this moment, Cara ran out while cackling. And the doctor followed her and said to Phil with a serious expression, Mr. Henderson, I am afraid your mother is in mental disorder. You might need to take her to the psychiatry department. Based on my observation, she acted like this probably because she couldnt ept the truth. The doctor was showing his concern euphemistically. Actually, his implied meaning was that Cara went mad. For one moment Anya could feel the sudden stiffness of Phils body. His fathers death coupled with his mothers madness could mentally defeat a man no matter how tough he was and how bad a rtionship he had with his parents. Phil? Anya called his name with dread. She looked at the man who stood still now. Standing here didnt help tackle the problems and they should catch up with Cara and take care of her. Her voice brought him back to consciousness. He gave her a look and was still reeling from the shock. Anya reminded him, Lets go check on your mother. Phils brain finally started to operate with Anyas calling. Hepressed his lips and nodded, OK. They took a few steps and then Phil stopped. Phil said to Anya, It is toote now. I am thinking about sending you home. It must be a busy and long night. You really shouldnt stay with me. Anya was pregnant and she needed a good rest. He couldnt afford to put her at risk as well. But Anya declined. I will be fine. Let me be with you. This was a chaotic night and she was likely to have difficulties falling asleep even if she came back home now. She might be more helpful staying with him under such circumstances. Phil agreed with her seeing that she had made up her mind. Actually, he craved someonespany at this time. And he was only too d to be apanied by Anya, the girl he loved. Later he gave Gaven a call and had hime over to handle the situation here. Arrangements for Trevons funeral and Caras mental illness, and the investigation of the woman who came out from nowhere and badgered Trevon were all waiting to be settled. Soon Gaven arrived and undertook Trevons funeral arrangements. As for Phil and Anya, they took Cara to the psychiatry department with the assistance of paramedics. At first, Cara refused anyones touch. To steady her, the doctor had to inject a tranquilizer into her. Cara was diagnosed with severe psychological illness. The doctor suggested that she be sent to a specific hospital for treatment. So they found a professional hospital and took her to it immediately. But there was another problem C Caraspany. Phil felt the necessity of sustaining its normal operation. He couldnt simply shut down thepany since it directly affected employees work and livelihood. The clock struck three after Phil arranged for everything. Anya couldnt resist the urge to sleep and fell asleep on the bench when Phil was making a call. Considering Anya was pregnant, Gaven offered to stay. Let me take care of the rest so that you could take Ms. Willigen back home. Thank you, Phil replied. With the goal of training Gaven, he specifically required Gaven toe to Ustistan and help establish the branch. He could learn a lot from handling crises like tonight. Im sorry for your loss, Gaven said while watching them getting into the car. Instead of waking up Anya, Phil carried her in his arms and Gaven helped open the door of the car. But it still wakened Anya. Philforted her with a soft voice, I have got everything under control. Lets go home now. OK, Anya answered. She felt relieved and fell asleep quickly after hearing what he said. She woke up again when they reached home. Phil was about to carry her but she declined after noticing his bloodshot eyes. Two misfortunes happened in a row tonight. He must be exhausted from dealing with them. She couldnt bear to have him carry her home at this time. She might capriciously torment him when they were together. But she wasnt a spoiled girl and she respected his boundaries which couldnt be crossed. Phils being obedient to her was on grounds of her thoughtfulness. Perhaps because of the cool breeze after getting off the car, they were both drained of sleepiness. After each of them took a shower, Phil passed a ss of water to Anya and said, Have some water. Be careful not to get a cold. Going through the long night with him must have consumed all of her energy. He wouldnt have let here if he knew tonights incidents beforehand. But at the same time felt lucky to have herpany tonight. Otherwise, he would have broken down. Anya took his water and wanted to soothe him, Your mother must love your father very much. Or else she wouldnt have gone mad. She probably regretted the way she treated your father. She couldnt bear the consequence or forgive herself so she went crazy. Cara couldnt have thought that the drama would end with Trevons death. Despite her constantint about Trevon before, Trevon had been her husband for decades. And Trevon gave his life to save hers. It was natural for her to have a mental breakdown. But it was toote to regret. Phil still had tremendous resentment and hatred towards his mother. She never genuinely cherished him or showed him any respect. What is the meaning of treasuring something you have lost? Phils words sent her sharp pain. Somehow it reminded her of the rtionship between her and Phil. During the past four years when they were married, he treasured her. But she never thought about being nice to him. Although they were divorced, they developed a special connection because of the baby. However, she still instinctively rejected everything relevant to him. Did she have to wait and know how to cherish him until the day shepletely lost him? Why did people have to be trapped in endless fights when they were living good and healthy lives? Anya was having mixed feelings now. She had the intention to stop haggling with him over Lories car ident.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She should cherish every day with him as if it were thest so that she wouldnt regret it like Cara did when misfortune urred. Chapter 1095 Feel His Daughter Stop thinking about those things now. You need some rest, Anya said to Phil who was sleeping on the couch. Today you need good rest so go to sleep in the bed. She was confused by his request of sleeping on the couch at her apartment when it was totally ufortable for him to curl up on such a short couch. But tonight Anya couldnt let him sleep on the couch anymore. Only if he got enough sleep could he have the energy to cope with other problems tomorrow, or more precisely, today. ncing up with his gloomy eyes, Phil said with a wry smile. Any, I should have been very happy seeing that you cared about me. But I couldnt feel happy now. He had waited over four years for her to show genuine concern for him. But he was deprived of happiness at this time. All he could feel was bitter sorrow and misery. Anya denied, Who says I care about you? You go to sleep now. Phil got up from the couch and hugged her. Sleep in the same bed with me. She was afraid that he might not get good sleep. But what she didnt know was that he thought alike. He also feared that she might not sleep well. She was pregnant and was supposed to get enough sleep. Upon hearing that, Anya wriggled. I am not sleeping with you. That is ridiculous. They had divorced. She already felt it absurd for him to stay at her apartment all the time. Sleeping with him was absolutely out of the question. Then you go to sleep in the bed. Phil didnt force her and let go of her after saying this. Anya didnt know how to answer that. Did this man start to torment himself again? What are you worried about? You are pregnant and I am not in the mood for having sex. What do you think I want to do? Phil defended himself. He didnt have the desire or energy to have sex with her now. Finally, Anya made a concession. They slept in the same bed. Anya required him to sleep on the other side of the bed and shey on this side. They were so weary that they fell asleep almost the moment they came into contact with pillows. However, albeit the huge gap Anya intentionally made before going to sleep, she found that they cuddled up together again when she woke up. The man put his arms around her and she leaned close to him. She had an untroubled sleep, except for mild heat in the belly. Her belly was covered by the mans hand. Anya smacked his hand off. What are you doing? To feel my daughter. Before Anya could retort, Phil added, Did you feel her moving? Anya was vexed by him. No. Though she had been four months pregnant, she never felt fetal movement. Earlier when she had the antenatal checks and tests, the doctor told her that the baby would start kicking by this month, as mildly as a butterfly waving its wings or a fish spitting bubbles. Maybe because she was not sensible, she didnt feel a hint of movement. Philid his hand on her belly again and whispered, Try to feel it. I really think she is kicking. Looking at his serious expression, Anya began to feel the babys movement patiently and quietly. After a few seconds, she cracked a surprised smile, It seems that the baby is moving. Phil got closer to her and said in a low voice, Told you she was kicking. It is nice. He expressed his feeling in low spirits. Trevons death brought much sorrow to him. But the sorrow was partly offset by the surprise of feeling the existence of his daughter this morning. But Anya didnt n to let him continue his cuddle. She took away his hands and got out of bed. Time to stop this kind of emotional bonding. It waste and they had plenty of tasks to finish. Later they had a simple breakfast. Before Phil left home to deal with some matters, he said to Anya, Ill be busy in the next few days, so I might not be able to take care of you. Anya replied swiftly, I can take good care of myself.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She had no difficulties taking care of herself but he broke into her life and insisted on looking after her, acting as if she couldnt survive without him. Phil smiled, Maisie and Ezra will arrive here by noon. And they will be with you in the following days. What? Anya was surprised. They wereing? Howe she had no idea of it? Although Anya told them what happenedst night in the group chats, she never expected their arrival. After all, they lived too far from her ce. They were preparing toe here after learning about the incidents yesterday. Their original n was to visit Nancy in Ascana with the child. It didnt cause too much trouble for them toe here and help us, said Phil. Their brotherhood would never fade even when they lived separately. Julian was thinking about getting here on his private ne but was stopped by Phil. They put themselves in his shoes and he didnt want to create any inconvenience for them, for sure. Julian and Emelia had two kids to look after. Jean was pregnant. So Phil directly declined Julians and Arthurs offer to help. Finally, only Ezra and Maisie were permitted toe here with the kid. Nancy was troubled by herpany affairs and couldnt squeeze Ezra and Maisie in. Thus, Ezra and Maisie had the n to visit Nancy. Hearing the identsst night, they changed their n and got here as soon as possible. Anya was impressed by their good friendship. You guys have a very close friendship. What an enviable brotherhood. It was such bliss to have developed friendships like what they had amid a society full of materialism and ballyhoo, wasnt it? Then she thought of her friends The rtionship between the people who constituted a band at the university with her and Tristin went sour. The other girls she knew gradually lost contact with her after they moved to other countries to study. She actually had very few friends at the university. On ount of Phil, often was the case that people were envious of her. Plus her constant absence from the dormitory, she established a friendship with few ssmates. Didnt you have a close rtionship with your group which includes Nina? Phil rubbed her head while saying this. Speaking of Nina, she was famous for being hard to deal with. Phil had been under fire from her several times because of Anya. But he also owed Nina and the other girls in their group a favor since they helped hide Anyas pregnancy from him. That was why Anya could pass the early stage of her pregnancy safely and steadily. Anya couldnt wait to send Phil out. Off you go now. Anya was thinking about how to wee Maisie when she arrived. Chapter 1096 She Likes Him What Phil didnt know was that Julian and Arthur joined Maisie and Ezra ining. They were both concerned about Phil and Anya so they decided toe too. Emelia and Jean didnt join them but they gave their presents to Anya via Maisie, some meant for the baby and some meant for Anya. Anyas apartment was rather small so Phil took them to his ce when they arrived. And Anya came over too. Somehow Anya began to shed tears upon meeting Maisie. They held each other in the corner of the bedroom. In Maisies assumption, the reason for Anyas crying was that she liked Phil and felt truly sorry for his misfortune. But Maisie didnt say it outright. Anyas feelings for Phil left her to discover.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After venting her feelings by crying, Anya was embarrassed. Sorry. I dont know what is wrong with me. I should be happy to see you guys but I just wanted to cry. She borated with sadness. Although I am not familiar with his parents and I kind of hated his mother for trying to hurt my baby, I just felt sad seeing that they didnt end well. Even she felt sad, not to mention Phil. Maisie soothed her, Nothing in life is sure. It ismon for you to moan for them. Yeah. You never know what happens next. Anya had this feeling. Sometimes I feel life is so hard. We have to experience the sorrow of separation and go through the hurt of betrayals over and over again. Mostly due to a series of eventstely, Anya, as an optimist, couldnt help but be in low spirits. Anya felt much better with Maisiesmunication because she could have someone to talk to. She never thought about telling her feelings to Phil. He already had his hands full and how could she bother him with her personal emotional venting? Besides, she did not develop the habit of telling him how she felt since the start of their marriage. She always concealed her inner thoughts and Phil could only learn that by guess. In the living room, Phil told them about the situation here. I have had people look into it. Jennys parents nned this. They hired a woman to pester my father. They took some intimate photos and sent them to my mother. Phil said with irony. I had to admit that they knew my mothers weakness quite well. My mother was an arrogant woman with high self-esteem. She would be pissed off watching the photos about my father cheating on her. And my poor mother fell into their trap, which directly led to her and my fathers tragic endings. There was no doubt that Jennys parents were behind all of this. His assumption was testified with some digging. Admittedly they had a full understanding of Caras personality and weaknesses. No wonder they could get all the massive funding from Cara. Julian frowned, What about the car ident? I looked into that as well, said Phil. It was an ident. I can only me it on my fathers bad luck. Cara ran out suddenly, sending the driver a great shock. The driver did his utmost to stop the car but it was toote. There was a short silence in the room. Julianforted him. I am sorry for your loss. Phil said with a bitter smile, Actually I have no sympathy for my mother. I justC Kind of feel sorry for my father. He has been living under restriction throughout his whole life and he didnt feel a hint of delight even when he died. Phil could sense Trevons regret over his grandmothers death when Trevon told him about Caras n to harm Anya on the phone. Trevon didnt want his son to experience the same pain as he did so he made the call. Though Trevon regretted it and made amends, Phil didnt forgive him and Phil would never get the chance to do that because Trevon had died. This became a permanent trauma to Phil. That was why Phil was so sad. The dead are gone. Lets arrange for his funeral and then take care of your mother, Julian said. Arthur added, I reached one of my friends here. He is a famous psychologist. He is on the way here to check on your mother. Thank you. Phil tiredly perched himself on the couch. Holding his son with one hand, Ezra patted Phil on his shoulder with another hand. As his friends, they were always ready to help him without asking in return. At this time Phils phone rang. It was from Gaven, saying that Jennys parents were begging to meet Phil to exin that they had no intention to kill Trevon. They were just mad at Cara for giving up Jenny. So they attempted to retaliate against Cara by misleading her into believing Trevon having an affair. It never urred to them that Trevon would have a car ident and Cara would go insane hearing his death. Phil spared no efforts in punishing them after learning their plot. They were bound to spend the rest of their lives in prison. Of course, Phil didnt forget to retaliate against Jenny. Without her parents protection, Jenny, who didnt know how to make a living on her own, would be doomed. After learning their looming retribution, Jennys parents pleaded for a chance to talk with Phil. However, as the major driver in his fathers death, they would never be forgiven by Phil. Phil answered Gaven with give them the severest punishment and then hung up. They could have gotten away if they stayed still and left his mother alone. Their personality decided their destiny. How would a remarkably selfish couple have a happy ending? Ezra threw Phil another question. Where do you want to bury your father? Home or abroad? Phil paused for a short while and said, Lets send him home. He failed to fulfill his responsibility as a son to his mother when he was alive. Let him be with his mother after he died. He has his roots in his home country too. He actually craved homing but he was too weak to disobey my mother. Indeed, Ezra responded. Fallen leaves returned to the roots. He would have wanted that. Chapter 1097 Not Focus on Career Now Julian and Arthur only stayed for one day. Carrying his fathers ashes, Phil came back to Riverside City with them. As for Anya, she stayed with Ezra and Maisie in Ustistan. Anya was conscious that they took her safety as a priority when Phil was away.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. And Anya didnt reject their kindness. After all the pain and suffering Phil had gone through, he couldnt suffer another heavy blow. Or else, he might actually go mad. As for Cara, she was sent to a hospital by Phil. The doctor said that Trevons death was more than she could take. She was in severe mental illness and needed to stay in the hospital for a long time. More importantly, Cara herself had no desire to be cured. She would rather stay insane than stay clear-minded to face the stark reality that she gave rise to Trevons death. Phil stayed at Riverside City for two days. He didnt hold a grand funeral for Trevon because Trevon didnt have many friends in Riverside City. Phil met a client after holding a simple funeral for Trevon. The client wanted to talk about their takeover of an overseaspany with Phil. They attached great importance to this takeover and specifically expressed their wish for to Phil y a part in it. Due to the giant difference in politics, economy, nationality, and culture between two or more countries, cross-border mergers and acquisitions were ratherplicated. Even if they seed in buying thepany, the management of the corporate after emerging could be tricky. Any potential errors during the takeover could lead to failure, which was why normalwyers usually didnt dare to take cases of this scale. Phil didnt n to take the case. He now wanted to concentrate on looking after Anya during her pregnancy. He would be so upied that he couldnt be able to stay with Anya all the time if he took part in the project. The case might also require a field visit for a couple of days. So Phil declined their request directly when they approached him for the first time. But the president of the clientpany was sincere about making the deal and came to Phil more than once. The president was keen on having Phils help because he only had faith in Phils ability. Learning that Phil woulde back to Riverside City for a short while, the president immediately came to Riverside City to meet him. They met in Phils office in Riverside City. Well over fifty, the president was a prominent industrialist in the business world. Phil was frank. I have read profiles about thepany you want to buy and to be honest, this project is very challenging. Your targeted firm was built in a country where there was widespread bias against our country. Management of the corporate could be a huge obstacle even if you managed to implement the takeover. So you are suggesting I give up? The president asked. Yes. Phil nodded. The president let out a deep sigh. But they have the state-of-the-art chip technology, which was exactly what we are short of currently. Buying this firm will bring enormous benefit to ourpany and also to our country. The presidents words sent Phil thinking. He previously wondered why an industrialist was so obsessed with taking over a technologypany. Now he understood. It was out of his patriotism, a striving to develop technology, and a wish to contribute to his own country. Phil was a bit shaken by his patriotism. Everyone had deep feelings towards his own country. Phil would do his utmost to help him if he did this for the good of the country. But he still wanted to weigh it up since he needed to devote his time to Anya. Nothing mattered more than Anya and the baby for him now, especially after his fathers death and Caras mental disorder. Albeit some hesitation, Phil said, Please give me some time to think about it. The president grinned. I know you want to focus on your family now. I understand your hesitation. You can contact me after you make your choice. But please be quick. Thepany I have an interest in is having an internal disorder and is on the brink of falling apart. The current president of theirpany is willing to strike a deal with us while the person who is going to take his ce has a different idea. So wed better hurry up when the current president hasnt lost his position. OK, Phil answered. With Phils reply, the president didnt incline to stay and left with his assistant. Phil paid a visit to Lorie before he left. Lorie looked so much better than before with her pale face turning healthy florid. But she was still slow in her recovery. After being able to sit, hernguage and body control didnt fare better. Because of the inability to speak or move, Lorie gave Phil a smile of wee upon seeing him. Phil voluntarily told her the current situation. Anya and the baby are fine. Please rest assured. Lorie gently nodded. She would have worried about her pregnant daughter if she stayed in Ustistan alone. With Phils care, she had nothing to worry about. Phil had no trouble taking good care of Anya and the baby. She knew her daughter. Anya wouldnt pick a fight with Phil at this time. They certainly lived in harmony. Except that Lorie felt sorry for Phil. She learned about the incidents of his parents from Emelia who came to visit her recently. His father passed away and his mother went crazy. What a devastating shock to him. Lorie felt bad for Phil. I am fine. Phil sensed her worry and replied self-mockingly. Lorie had tons of words to say but she couldnt utter a word. She wanted to tell him the truth about her car ident. She wanted to get Phil and Anya to patch things up. But there was nothing she could do now. She didnt know what was wrong with her. She was able to wake up but her body still didnt function well. She would rather sleep unconsciously than wake up in anxiety about not being helpful. Philforted her. Please dont worry about us. We will be fine. Your health is what matters now. For sure, it will be so much better if you could recover faster and take care of Anya when she gives birth to the baby with me. Phils words made her eyes sparkle. Apparently, the picture Phil described motivated her to get well sooner. Anya also wishes you to get well so that you can be with her by then, Phil added. Lorie used all of her strength to nod. Chapter 1098 Who Told You That? It was ate night when Phil arrived in Ustistan. He went straight to Anyas ce; He had the key anyway.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ezra, Maisie, and their kid stayed at the hotel to wait for Phil to return before setting off to visit Nancy. Anya was so shocked to find someone sleeping beside her in the morning that she almost covered him with the quilt and hit him in the face. It was only after she saw that he was Phil that she was relieved. The man awoke at the sound she made but he merely nced at her blearily and fell back to sleep with fatigue. Anya initially wanted to use him of entering her bedroom and getting into her bed without getting her permission, but after seeing his tired face, she said nothing. It must have been a long and tiring trip for him to return home ande back here. She gingerly got out of bed and allowed him all the space in the big bed, tucking him in so that he could sleep morefortably. Phil did sleepfortably and steadily; He finally returned to Anyas side, smelling her fragrance in the bedding. The exhaustion from the days of running around was finally well relieved. Anya had no sses this morning, so Maisie visited her early in the morning with her son. Upon entering the door and seeing the suitcase in the living room, Maisie smiled, Has Phile back? Anya nodded, Yes. Then Ezra entered with his son in his arms, grunting, In his eyes, a lover always matters more than bros. Julian said he had nned to invite him to join us for a meal, but unexpectedly when Julian called him, he was already at the airport, in a rush to return by ne. So, he came to see you as soon as he arrived and did not even inform us. Ezra looked at Anya after speaking and said, Phil only has eyes for you, not for us. Anya smiled, Mr. Cantillo, I think youll act alike. I dont believe you can rank Maisie behind Phil. Ezra said slightly, Well, youre defending him? Anya gave him a big smile, Anyway, he is my childs father now. Seeing that Ezra was made speechless by Anya, Maisie gloated, which made Ezra displeased. He argued, Anya is so protective of Phil, while you evenughed at me! It is because youre my husband; you wouldnt be angry if Iughed at you, would you? Maisieughed even louder after she said this; Ezra lost his tongue. After all, what she said was something he was willing to hear. So the CEO, Ezra, was coaxed to let it slide by a few sweet words. Phil felt refreshed after a short nap and came to the living room after washing. He ordered a restaurant and invited the three members of Ezras family to have a meal to thank them for apanying Anya these days. Phil was just sitting down on the sofa when he heard Ezra say to him, Theres something I dont know whether to say or not. Maisie nced at him, while Anya said in shock, Say it. Phil looked at Ezra with a raised eyebrow and heard him say, That rival in love the other day, what was his name? Ezra looked at Anya, and she snapped, Tristin Murphy! A realization hit Eza. Oh yeah, thats him. He came to look for Anya. Anya was annoyed about the fact that Tristin looked for her unexpectedly. She had made things clear with Tristin. She chose to study at this school in Ustistan, which indicated that she didnt want to have any interaction with him. When she returned from school and saw Tristin downstairs at her apartment, her first reaction was to avoid him. She did not want to see him and was stuck for words. Maisie, Ezra, and their kid were also around her. She had sses in the afternoon, so the couple took their son out to y for a while, returning just about when she finished the course, then they called her to go out for dinner with them. The sunset in the west was beautiful, but the person who appeared was not attractive. Ezra teased Tristin about his sudden arrival, It seems that someone wont give up until all his hope is destroyed. Maybe because Ezra sensed Anyas rejection of Tristin, Ezra initiated their conversation, If you dont want to meet him, Ill shoo him away. Maisie tugged at him, Anyway, I think it would be better to leave it to Anya. Anya thought what Maisie made sense. This was a matter between her and Tristin, and it would not be suitable to implicate Ezra and the others. So after some thought, she stroked her belly and stepped forward. Anya, are you really pregnant? That devil treated you like that. Why do you keep his child? Tristin was deeply agitated, and he couldnt sit still as soon as he heard about Anyas pregnancy and desperately bought a ne ticket to fly from his school to Ustistan to confirm it with Anya. He didnt believe that Anya would keep Phils child, not to mention that she could be pregnant. ording to Tristins impression of Anya, Anya obviously disliked Phil all the while. Despite Tristins agitation, Anya did not answer his question directly. Instead, she looked at him indifferently and asked, Can I ask how you knew I was pregnant? Who told you? Anyas pregnancy had not been spread by anyone at her school so far. she told the Chiobars girl and Ste about itst time, but those two didnt spread it on campus, and Anya was quite grateful to them. Besides Phil, Ezra, and Maisie, who were her acquaintances, Gracies family was the only one who knew. She guessed Gracie and Luna were constantly monitoring her every move, so Gracie detected it. But how did Tristin know about it? Her question made Tristin sh his eyes guiltily, and he said, Someone told me. Anya probed unhurriedly, Could I know who told you that? Anya smiled again and exined, Im curious since only a few people know about my pregnancy. Who exactly could have told you? It cant be Gracie, can it? Anya looked at Tristin with a smile after she finished speaking. She had previously suspected that Tristin and Gracie were in contact because Gracie often sent messages to harass her over the past four years when she lived in the country. She had changed phone numbers several times, but Gracie could still reach her. Anya was puzzled. She only told a few people her new number every time she changed her number. Phil certainly wouldnt reveal it to Gracie; the rest were her band members, including Tristin. Anya believed those two girls in her band wouldnt reveal her contact information, so Tristin was the only suspicious one. Given that only a few people knew about her pregnancy, Anya felt that it was most likely Gracie who had told Tristin, which indirectly proved that the two were connected. Chapter 1099 Blame Yourself Anya felt it ironic. What the hell was wrong with Tristin? He knew how much she hated Gracies family and how much Gracie hated seeing her living a good life. Nevertheless, he was in contact with Gracie and even kept offering her number to Gracie during those years so that Gracie could keep harassing her. Although Anya had no clear evidence to prove that Tristin contacted Gracie, his expression vaguely betrayed him. When she asked that question in a yful tone, she saw that Tristins expression became weird. He, for sure, vehemently denied involvement with Gracie, How could it be that Gracie told me? Im not in contact with her. Besides, I know very well how vicious she is. Anya looked at Tristin in silence as he talked bare-faced nonsense, and her heart sank fast. It would be a false narrative that she was not disappointed. When she first formed a band with Tristin, she sincerely admired this handsome and talented boy, and in subsequent years, she also treated Tristin as a friend. Although she was not as close to Tristin because of Phil, she still felt that he was trustworthy. Otherwise, she would not ask Tristin to help her redraft the divorce papers to get a clean divorce from Phil when she asked for a divorce. On the other hand, it was not that she couldnt ept Tristins contact with Gracie, but at the very least, he shouldnt im to like her anymore or pester her. What can she say about this kind of behavior? Anya felt that the most appropriate word to describe it was duplicity. As he saw that Anya kept silent, Ezra thought Anya was exasperated. At such a time, he certainly should step forward bravely and protect Anya on behalf of Phil. So Ezra, who stood by and watched just now, said, Your eyes betray your heart. Youre still putting on an act! Even Anya could perceive something wrong, so how could a cunning man in the business world like Ezra not spot it? Besides, Ezra heard from Phil about Tristins dirty tricks behind. For example, Tristin deliberately told Anya about Lories car ident and managed to make Anya divorce Phil desperately. Therefore, Ezra believed Tristin could do things like contact Gracie secretly. Tristin looked at Ezra and sneered, Well, Mr. Cantillo. I didnt expect that a busy man like you would work for Phil as a bodyguard with your family. Honestly, Tristins words were not pleasant to hear. After all, Ezra was a prestigious figure. Tristin insulted Ezra by saying that he was a bodyguard for Phil. Ezra broke intoughter, Are you sowing dissension? Ezra was not affected by Tristins words at all. Instead, he said tly, Not to mention being a bodyguard for him, as long as he needs it, I would dly work for him like a packhorse. How could the words of a viin like Tristin break the brotherhood between the four?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What had they not experienced from the beginning to now? They had even experienced the precipice of doom, so how could they be affected by others provocations? Besides, all four of them were not no-brainers; they could easily see through such little tricks. Ezra said candidly that Tristin was sowing discord, which made Tristin look displeased for a while. He was still pretending to be affectionate towards Anya, worried that Ezras words would tarnish his image in Anyas mind. He didnt know that Anya was such an intelligent and keen girl that she had perceived something fishy with him without Ezras reminder. Otherwise, how could she have asked if Gracie revealed her pregnancy to him? Ezra, who was always sharp-tongued, found that Tristin was still pretending to be innocent, so he gave an even worsement on Tristin right away, Do you know how bitchy you are now? Tristin was so pissed off that he lost his tongue, YouC Tristin! Anya interrupted the verbal battle between the two. She looked at Tristin with a serious expression, I decided to give birth to the child myself. Its not about who the father is. I think its fine to have a baby while Im still in school. When I graduate, the baby will be older and easier to take care of, so I can focus on my career in the workce. Besides, Im not going to have any romantic rtionship from now on. The baby is all I can count on. Thats my exnation. Its the first andst time, and I hope you wont mention my child again. Moreover, I had always seen you as a friend, but now I think we are not even friends anymore. I believe you know why. After Anya said these words, she pulled Maisie towards her t, without ncing at Tristin anymore, nor did she want to talk. The reason why she exined to Tristin so clearly was that she hoped to stop Tristin from badgering her anymore. If he did so again, she would not behave in this way. She said good words first;ter, she would only say harsh words to Tristin. Ezra snorted, holding his son and turning away as well. Tristin couldnt restrain his anger and shouted behind Anya, Have you forgotten your mothers car ident? You had a child for him. Isnt that equivalent to helping a viin do evil? Before Anya could say something, Ezra couldnt tolerate Tristin anymore. He passed the son in his arms to Maisie first, then turned around and strode towards Tristin. He looked atrocious, and his manner was intolerably aggressive. Anya was a little concerned that Ezra woulde to blows with Tristin, so she hurriedly turned to Maisie for help. Maisie hugged her son and said calmly, Its fine, so be it. He wont suffer losses anyway. Maisie trusted Ezras skill, but she added, I also feel that Tristin deserves a beating, so its good to beat him up to make him learn a lesson. Anya was at a loss for what to say. She couldnt expect Maisie who seemed indifferent to other people would have the intention of beating Tristin. However, it was not that Tristin had never been punched before. The first time he was beaten by someone Phil had hired, his face was disfigured, and for the second time, he was personally punched by Phil. And yet he didnt learn his lesson. She didnt know why Tristin was so stubborn. In her impression, he was not this kind of person, did she not know him well enough? Or had he changed since then? At that moment, Ezra did not hit Tristin after he approached him; instead, he sneered, If you hadnt mentioned Anyas mothers car ident, I wouldnt have wanted to expose you, but now you have only yourself to me. You keep using Anyas mothers car ident to put mental pressure on Anya, but have you told her that this matter was actually released to Anya by one of your men? You deliberately exposed this matter when Anya decided if she should study abroad to make her break up with Phil. Once she was determined to go abroad, you would have more chances to approach her! Right? Ezra threw up his hands, Unfortunately, youve miscalcted. Anya did go abroad to study, but she avoided you, and now shes pregnant to give birth. You cant sit still, can you? Chapter 1100 She Believed Him Ezra revealed Tristins dirty tricks in one go. Tristins face turned awful at once because he knew deep inside that he could no longer redeem his image for Anya this time. Anya, however, was full of shock. She looked at Tristin in disbelief for a long time, then walked over and murmured, Tristin, is this all true? She had wondered why she suddenly received the news that Phil had told her mother about her fathers infidelity when she was deciding whether to study abroad. By rights, she had been with Phil for four years; if Tristin wanted to expose it, he would have done so already. But at that time, she didnt think carefully. She was overwhelmed by resentment towards Phil. Now, she thought about why Tristin made her know about it at that time. Indeed, as Ezra said, Tristin did that to make her break up with Phil, and thus, she would choose to study abroad. After all, she had previously made preparations for staying at home, but this unforeseen event managed to divorce her from Phil, and she came to study abroad Tristin vehemently denied it, How is it possible? How could I know such nasty deeds that Phil did in secret? But Anya already lost her trust in him. She just stared at Tristin in disappointment for a while, and finally, she smiled in relief, It was fine. I should say thank you. If you hadnt done this behind my back, I wouldnt have been able to divorce Phil. Tristin, thank you. Anya, IC Tristin lost his tongue. Anya didnt feel much anger towards his behavior. She thanked him softly and even with a smile. On the contrary, it hurt him more. This was because it represented that Anya did not care about him, and the more she cared, the angrier she would be. Anya didnt intend to pursue this matter. It showed that she could not care less about him. It was clear that she was tired of him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Tristin had never been more desperate than at this moment. Even when he knew that Anya was married to Phil, he wasnt that hopeless. It was because he knew that he still had a chance. As long as Anya did not fall in love with Phil, he would always have the means to get Anya to divorce Phil. Later, Anya really divorced Phil as he wished, but he alsopletely lost Anyas trust, and even more, hepletely lost her heart. He didnt know how things had turned out like this. It was evident that everything was going towards his established goal, wasnt it? Howe his image in Anyas mind got totally ruined? Although Anya was boiling up with rage inside her chest, she did not want to mess with Tristin because he was not worth it. So she just said calmly, Goodbye, never see you again. Never see him again in this life; he was too disgusting. Anya turned to leave after she finished speaking. Maisie hugged her son and nced at Ezra, hinting to him to stop haggling with a viin like Tristin. Ezra received Maisies signal, gave Tristin a sharp warning look, and left. Tristin yelled in annoyance behind them, Anya, do you trust Phils sidekicks so much? Why do you believe everything he says? Do they have any proof? Ezra, who had just followed, mouthed a swear word and then turned around, intending to go back and hit Tristin, but Anya stopped him, Mr. Cantillo, please dont get angry with a mean person; its not worth it. Phil holds the evidence, Ezra exined to Anya. Early at the beginning of the incident, Phil immediately asked someone to investigate, and he got all the dirty tricks that Tristin had yed. However, at that time, Anya absolutely loathed Phil, so Phil did not show the evidence. Showing the proof at that time would instead be perceived by the furious Anya as him ndering Tristin on purpose. I see. Anya simply responded and led Maisie and the rest into the apartment building, ignoring Tristin outside. After they arrived home, Ezra went to the balcony window, seeing Tristin frustratedly hailed a taxi, and left. Ezra sneered. A man like Tristin could earn Anyas favor if he sincerely pursued her. However, he said that he loved Anya, but behind, he did some harm to Anya. This could not be called as love at all but selfishness. Tristin, in the name of so-called love, just wanted to satisfy his desire to get something he couldnt have. In the other room, Maisie was soothing Anya, Calm down, dont be angry, please keep the baby still and steady. Anya smiled, Dont worry, Im not angry. Its not worth being angry with that kind of person and hurting my baby in my belly. I just feel a bit sad. I failed in perceiving his true character; I didnt expect him to be such a viin. Anya said self-deprecatingly, I think I know him, but I am wrong. Its notte to know that now. Hope he can be less proud of himself in the future and stop bothering you. Maisie was tired of Tristin too; he was not open-minded and upright at all. At this moment, when Phil heard about Tristins previous arrival, he immediately gave Ezra an angry look, Why didnt you tell me earlier? Ezra said, I was afraid that you had not finished your domestic business. If I had told you, you would have been distracted or flown back in a fit of temper. In that case, you would be exhausted. Phils trip back home was short. Apart from burying Trevon, he had to deal with a lot of business at his domesticpany and meet with an important client. In other words, he really had a tight schedule. Ezra did not want Phil to overwork. After all, Phil had lost a lot of weight during this time. Anya looked at Phil, Do you have any evidence? Did he reveal my mothers car ident to me on purpose? Ezra answered softly, Yes. Anya did not ask him for proof; she believed him since he said he had it. This alone was enough for her to make a clean break with Tristin. They did not discuss this topic any further. Obviously, none of them cared much about Tristin. After he found out that Anya knew about Tristins dirty tricks behind her back, Phil stopped seeing Tristin as a love rival or taking a defensive attitude towards Tristin because he knew that Tristin was entirely out of the game. At noon, Phil and Anya invited Ezras family to have lunch, and after that, they left for Ascana to visit Nancy. Although Nancy had Noels assistance in dealing with her affairs abroad, she had umted so many contacts and resources abroad that she could not sever ties with them easily, so she did not return home for the time being. So Ezra and Maisie decided to visit her, as they could perceive that Nancy missed them and Ezio when they talked to her via a video call. For Nancy, the slow processing of work abroad was not because she was reluctant to end it, but because she wanted to handle everything as perfectly as possible and have a good ending with every client she served. Many of her clients wished her to stay, but she replied to them gently and with a smile C At my age, the warmth and harmony of a family matter way more to me than career sess. Chpater 1101 Never Think of Fooling Her After seeing off Ezras family and sending Anya home, Phil went directly to thepany. In the evening, Anya received a phone call from Gaven. He said on the phone, Miss Willigen, Mr. Henderson may be too tired these days. He fell asleep in the office after a meeting in the afternoon. Its toote now, and thepany building is going to be closed. Im thinking that maybe you can call him. Anya was quite confused, Why dont you just wake him up? Gaven felt somewhat embarrassed, But I dare not. I am afraid that he will scold me. Anya was speechless. Gaven asked, Can you call him up? He certainly wont be angry with you. Anya retorted, Come on, seriously? He is much more horrible to me. Gaven wailed, Miss Willigen, you must be kidding. You are like treasure to him. Gaven thought, She hasnt seen what Phil is like at work. Hes like a real monster when he gets mad. Gaven was not a new assistant to Phil. He had been working for Phil since they were in Riverside City, and he had witnessed with his own eyes how Phil doted on Anya. So, at this moment, he did not believe her words. Please, Miss Willigen. The conditions in our office are no better than those in Riverside City. Hes been through a tiring trip. It will be terrible if he catches a cold and gets sick. Gaven asked sincerely, and Anya had no choice but to agree. She then called Phil, and it took a while for him to pick up. He seemed to be sleeping soundly. Before Anya could say anything, he said apologetically, Im sorry I fell asleep. Ill go back to cook right away. Anya was slightly taken aback. Was it necessary for him to be so dutiful? She wouldnt starve to death even though he didnt cook. Besides, she was not a capricious woman who had to wait for him toe back and cook after he was exhausted from finishing his work. Thats not what I meant. Anya exined, I made a pizza and chicken wings for dinner. Gaven said you were still asleep and he let me call you. After all, its notfortable to rest in the office. Hes afraid youll catch a cold. Hearing Anya me everything on Gaven, Phil cracked a big smile, Thank you. Ill be right back. Anya was about to hang up the phone when the man suddenly asked in an undertone, Can I have the pizza? I cant eat such a big pizza by myself. With that, Anya hung up. He had been cooking for her. She was not a thankless woman for sure. Besides, if she didnt want him toe and eat with her, she wouldnt have made chicken wings. One pizza was enough for her. Phil raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He then got up and took the car keys, leaving the office happily. Gaven was waiting outside. Seeing hime out, he smiled and said, Sir, are you ready to go? Well done. Phil appreciated Gaven for his quick wit. Gaven raised a bright smile. He thought he found the key to making Phil happy. That was Anya. Of course, he couldnt be so opportunistic. The best way for him to win Phils favor was to work hard. When Phil arrived at Anyas apartment, Anya saw anotherrge paper bag in his hand, which contained some of his clothes and supplies. Anya was annoyed, You wanna live in my house? The man whispered, Im just really worried about you, or you can move to my ce. There are two bedrooms. In that way, we wont disturb each other, and it is very spacious. No. Anya absolutely refused. And, after dinner, you go back to your own ce and take all your things with you. A few days ago, he was worried that Cara would harm her, so she allowed him to live here. Later, misfortunes urred to Cara and Trevon. She sympathized with him and felt sorry for him, so she kept him for a few more days. But now that everything was on the right track, she could no longer allow him to stay. Of course, they wouldnt share a bed, so he could only continue to sleep on the sofa, but her small sofa didnt fit his height, and he would feel ufortable sleeping on it. He was already very busy and tired from work, and it was not a long-term solution for him to sleep on the sofa every day. To sum up, he must move out. Sensing her resolute attitude, Phil began to sadfish, Any, are you really so cruel? Anya snorted, What do you mean by saying I am cruel? We shouldnt have lived together in the first ce. I knew you were in a bad mood, so I let you stay here. Im already very kind, okay? Anya was sharp-tongued, so Phil had to use a dying tactic, Lets eat first. Im hungry. Anya took a nce at him. She knew very clearly what that cunning man was thinking. His dying tactic was of no use to her. He had to leave after dinner. Anya brought out her baked pizza and chicken wings. She was a little embarrassed, It doesnt look good, but it tastes not bad. This was the second time she had baked pizza herself since she came to Ustistan. The first time was when she wanted to improve her cooking skills on a whim. She struggled to make a pizza ording to the online video. It took her a long time. It tasted good but looked bad. The pizza this time was much more good-looking and delicious thanst time. She tasted a small piece in advance, otherwise, she would not have invited Phil.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Phil showed his great support, Whatever you made is delicious. Anya stared at him, OK, fine, next time I will put some poison in it. You can tell me if its delicious then. He replied without thinking, I wont change my words. Anya had goosebumps all over, Just eat. She was desperate to shut him up. After the two sat down, Anya was about to enjoy dinner when the man opposite suddenly asked, Do you have any wine here? Anya frowned at him. Seeing her expression, Phil quickly smiled and exined, Its rare for you to cook. We need to enjoy it with some wine. Anya was annoyed by him and said angrily, Phil, are you done? You are being so fussy. That was too much. She just cooked a meal and he became like that. The man looked innocent, Why? Im happy. I just wanna drink some wine. Last time you made me a bowl of noodles. If it wasnt for my fever, I would like to drink some wine to celebrate. Anya rolled her eyes hard, and then refused firmly, No. She did have red wine at home, but she would never give it to him. What if he became too drunk to go back and stay in her houseter? Just because he was a few years older, he yed tricks on her every day. She was done with it. Besides, she was not a no-brainer who could be easily fooled. Chpater 1102 Love Me Or Not Phil asked for a drink because he was really happy, and on the other hand, he nned to pretend to be drunkter. It was just that he did not expect his tricks werepletely seen through at a nce by Anya. He did not know for a moment whether he should be pleased with her ingenuity or worry that she was too clever. In the end, he had to give up, Okay, fine. Seeing that he finally started to eat, Anya said nothing more. After only a few seconds, Phil spoke again, Why do you suddenly think of making pizza? Anya replied calmly, I wanna eat. In fact, she didnt like pizza very much, but today, she suddenly missed the taste of pizza. Maybe she had an appetite for it because she was pregnant, then she made it herself. Anya didnt feel anything wrong, but Phil immediately felt guilty because, to take care of her diet, he just followed the recipe given by the nutritionist without asking her what she wanted or what she liked. He didnt realize the problem until she said she wanted pizza. He said apologetically, I will ask your opinion on what to eat at every meal. If you have anything you particrly want to eat, just let me know. Sorry, I havent asked you before. Seeing Phils sincere expression, Anya was a little ufortable. She never cared that Phil did not ask her what she wanted to eat because she was not picky and usually ate almost any food. Also, Phil was a good cook and the recipe was given by the nutritionist, so she didnt think there was anything wrong with what he did.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As for her desire to eat pizza, it was just a whim. It seemed that other pregnant women would have a preference for certain foods, and even be a little gluttonous, but she never seemed to be in such a situation. Thinking of this, she hurriedly said, It doesnt matter. Im not particr about food. I can eat anything. Anya was already grateful that someone could cook for her every day. Although at the very beginning, she was not willing to have Phil by her side, now she felt satisfied that she didnt have to worry about her daily diet. Evidently, she didnt mind if Phil catered to her taste, but Phil insisted, Ill ask you first in the future. Anya didnt know what to say. He used to be very bossy and didnt care about her feelings, but now he was too serious about anything rted to her. After dinner, Anya began to drive Phil out, Pack up your things. You may leave. Just keep me for thest night. Im too tired to carry things today. Phil made an excuse for staying as soon as hey on her sofa. Anya did not buy it, took the bag, and began to pack his things up, Its all right. You can rest first. I got this. After that, she began to sort out Phils stuff, like his toiletries in the bathroom and his clothes. She worked very hard, taking it as exercise after dinner. Phil could only get up, Let me do it. It seemed that he lost hope of staying here. He had to admit that Anya was so cold-hearted that she could make up her mind to drive him out. Maisie once let Ezra convey to Phil the message that Anya liked him. Womens intuition was always urate. Phil chose to believe Maisies judgment and he was too overjoyed to fall asleep that night when he got it. Who would have thought that Anya was mercilessly driving him out of her house now? Any. Phil had reached the hallway, but he did not give up and raised his hand to trap Anya against the wall. He leaned forward slightly, and the tip of his nose was about to touch Anyas cheek. Anya was angry with him, for he had the cheek to seduce her. Did he think she would allow him to stay when she swooned about his handsome look? She raised her hands and pushed Phil away, It doesnt work for me. Im already insensitive to your handsome face. Phil was deadly hurt, So, youre tired of me? She implied that she had seen enough of his face and gotten tired of him, didnt she? Just when Phil nned to ask further and mess with her, Anya saw through his intention, so she simply pushed him out of the door and closed the door without looking back. She was a pregnant woman and yet she had to spend all day dealing with that narrow-minded, jealous, sensitive, and paranoid man. She was exhausted. Anya, are you trying to piss me off? The man outside the door said with gritted teeth. Anya bickeredzily with him, Mr. Henderson, you are way too fragile. You cant even stand people criticizing you. I said Im insensitive to your handsome face. Why do you be so angry? You should be less proud and self-conceited. Besides, people will get old, so handsome looks cantst forever. Anyas remark angered Phil again. Was she implying that he was old? He was just in his early thirties! Bullshit! He swore outside the door, I think you have seen too many handsome guys here, so you want to find a younger and more handsome man? Anya, Without waiting for her to say anything, he said again, If you are not pregnant, I will let you know whether Im old or not! Anya was vexed by his words, Get lost now! Phil was so shameless that he, as her ex-husband, dared to say such flirtatious words to her. He, instead, was not annoyed at all. After a while, he said helplessly, Anya, you are the only woman in the world who dares to ask me to get lost. Then, Anya heard the sound of the man walking downstairs. Anya breathed a sigh of relief. As for his usation, she thought it was just because he had little contact with other women, and if other women got along with him for a long time, he would also be scolded by them given how shameless he was. Phil slouched back to his ce, where he had not stayed for several days, and he felt lonely there. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became after taking a shower and throwing himself into the sofa. His beloved woman be tired of his handsome face, which was not good news for him at all. So, he asked his buddies in the group, What type of man is more popr now? Ezra replied graciously, As long as she loves you, you are the most handsome guy in her eyes. We cannot use standards to define male or female beauty. Ezras words make Phil realize one thing. That was, Anya did not love him. But didnt Maisie say that Anya liked him? Phil was upset. Chpater 1103 Lose His Mind The next day was the weekend, and Phil got up a bitte because he was so angry that he didnt sleep well. By the time he got to Anyas ce, she had prepared breakfast by herself. Phil said helplessly, Are you going to take my job? She made pizzast night and breakfast this morning. Hepletely lost his chance to show his cooking skills. While holding the bowl, Anya said, Dont you understand? It means you dont have toe in the future. Phil, He finally persuaded himself not to be angry, not caring about what she said yesterday. But now, she pissed him off again. He tried to patch things up, Lets have a good talk. Anya immediately became angry and said, Good talk? What do you mean? What did I do to you? So you are suggesting that I dont know how to speak, right? The womans belly bulged slightly. She stood there, using him aggressively, with her beautiful eyes blinking. Phil didnt feel angry anymore but gave in, Its my fault. I dont know how to speak properly. Im sorry. He was done. He fell into her honey trap and never had a chance to get rid of it. When she was angry, he would yield and tried to make up with her. He didnt want to quarrel at all. He just wanted to live happily with her. Anya snorted, didnt bother to talk to him again, and sat down to have breakfast. Phil then sat down opposite her, enjoying the porridge perspired by kind Anya. After a few minutes, he asked, You gonna go to your professors, right? Ill see you off. Anya once promised to teach her professors wife to y the piano every Saturday, but she excused herself from the previous Saturday because so many things happened to Phil these days. At that time, Phil was so busy that she didnt want to cause him any more trouble. If she went to her professors ce, she knew that he would strongly ask to pick her up. Anya did not want to talk to him because of what just happened, but when she saw his ingratiating face, she stopped feeling angry. She couldnt figure out what happened to her. She used to dislike him and pick on him. She would seize any chance to quarrel with him, but she didnt want to haggle with him now. Seeing that Anya didnt speak, Phil took it as her acquiescence. But then he said, I wanna go to the hospital to see my mother first. Okay. Anya had no problem with it. Cara had been in hospital since the ident, receivingprehensive treatment from professional psychiatrists, but her condition had not improved.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Now, Caraspany was managed by Phil. As for how long he could manage, even Phil himself didnt know. After all, he couldnt live in Ustistan for a long time. When Anya wanted to return home, he would definitely follow her. If Cara got better or recovered, she would have to manage thepany herself, but from the doctors words, there was no hope of Caras recovery, because she had no will to return to normal. If the worst happened, he could only find a person to manage thepany. He still got the wholepany under control for sure. Anya tried to suggest, Maybe you can return home with her for further treatment. It is convenient for you to take care of her. After all, after she gave birth, he might leave, but she had to study here. Phil shook his head and said, No, not until you graduate. Anya, What did he mean by that? Was he going to stay in Ustistan until she finished her studies? It would take her at least two years! Her graduate program was three years, and she nned to finish her credits in two years, but now that she was pregnant and might have to spend more time taking care of the baby after giving birth, Anya found it difficult to finish her studies in two years. So if she stayed in Ustistan for three years, he would stay with her for three years? Anya had a headache at the thought of continuing to spend time with Phil. Then why did she divorce him in the first ce? She came to Ustistan just to stay away from him, okay?! Phil looked at her expression and knew what was on her mind. He said slowly on purpose, Why are you so shocked? I have to take care of you during pregnancy, and when the baby is born, I will stay with you and help you. It will be too much for you to take care of the baby alone. And you also have to study. Ill hire a babysitter. I dont need your help. After Anya finished, she bit off the bread in her hand, as if the bread was the man opposite her. Phil began to sell himself, After all, the babysitter is an outsider, and I am the father of the child, so I will certainly pay more attention. Anya simply put down the bread in her hand and said to the man with righteous words, First of all, you might be a careless man and not fit the role of a babysitter. Second, you wanna take care of the child at home every day? What about yourpany? What about your career? Besides, I dont want us to continue to get along in this way. Its not appropriate. I decided to have the baby on my own. At that time, I didnt think you would know it or want your help. I ept your care these days because I know you want the baby to be born smoothly and safely. I will take good care of the baby. If you want to see the baby, you cane at any time, but I dont need you to be around me. And, about the visiting time, once a week or even once a month. That would be nice. After Anya dered her thoughts, she noticed Phils sullen look. Anya knew he would not be happy about what she said, but she needed to make things clear. Phil tried to calm himself down on the inside to make him sound less aggressive. He exined patiently, First of all, although Im a man, I think that I am not necessarily worse at taking care of children than women. That is my kid. I will try my best to learn all the skills. Phil retorted against the questions just raised by Anya by using her ways of speaking, Second, I can take care of the kid at home every day. I have no scruples at all, and why do you think I set up a branch here? He set up a branch here since he well understood that he needed to stay here for a long time. In that way, he wouldnt have to dy the work and he could take good care of her and their child. From the moment he decided toe to Ustistan, he was ready for everything. And he wouldnt let her go this time. Besides, about the visiting time, I cannot agree with that. I want to see my child every day. Although it hasnt been born yet, I can imagine that I will be greatly upset without seeing it. If I dont see it every day, I may not be able to eat. In fact, what he wanted to express was C if he couldnt see her every day, he would lose his mind. Chpater 1104 Love Is Precious Anya was exasperated by Phils words. She didnt expect that he would be so thick-skinned. Taking care of the child was just his excuse, isnt it? She cursed him in her mind. Looking up at the man opposite her, she said angrily, If thats the case, why dont we remarry? Phil had just taken a sip of coffee and choked himself with surprise after hearing her words. What did you say? He finally stopped coughing and looked at her in disbelief. Anya could see his eyes full of longing for remarriage. But she didnt really mean that. She just deliberately said something sarcastic to taunt him. She snorted, You are going to stay in Ustistan until I graduate, and you have to see your child every day. I think its just like we didnt get divorced, right? Phil finally understood that she was mocking him. God knew how fast his heart beat just now, and his eyes were full of hopes of remarriage. He lowered his eyes and said sadly, If I had known you were pregnant, I wouldnt have divorced. He did not want to divorce in the first ce, but at that time their rtionship was almost broken. Continuing to keep her by his side would only make her hate him more. Since he didnt want her to detest him, he finally agreed to sign the divorce paper. I get pregnant after we Anya suddenly stopped speaking, because she was reminded of that night. The night she was leaving for Ustistan, Phil deliberately pretended to be drunk and went to her hotel to look for her. Obviously, Phil thought about that night, too, but he was afraid to think about it because thinking too much would only make him feel bad, and he knew how good sex they had in bed that night. During their four-year marriage, he took the initiative to make out almost every time. Anya never took the initiative, but that night she was so enthusiastic and passionate that he was almost overwhelmed. He forced himself not to think about it, but any picture of that night that came to his mind was enough to make his mouth dry and him hot all over, so he unconsciously got up and went to get some water to cool himself down. Anya knew in seconds why he wanted to drink water. She became shy and annoyed that she didnt want to eat anymore. By the time Phil returned to the table, Anya was ready to pack up her dishes and get up. Phil stopped her and said, You didnt each much. Im fed up already. It was a pun. Anya shook off his hand and went to the kitchen. Phil was very helpless. It was a physical reaction, and it was not something he could control. Besides, she was so charming that night that she always reminded him of it. Phil finished breakfast alone and cleaned up the dishes, and the two set off. They went to the hospital first, but Phil stopped on the way, which made Anya somewhat confused. Whats wrong? Be back in a second. Phil got out of the car after telling her this. When he came back again, he handed her a bag of food. He said gently, Dont be angry, I promise to try my best not to think about that thing. Anya didnt know what to say for a moment, so he thought she didnt have a good breakfast and bought her another extra meal for her to eat. That was not the main reason, okay? She was upset because he wanted to stay in Ustistan with her. But looking at his eager face and the breakfast in his hand, she decided to forget it. She didnt bother to exin it to him. So, she took the food in his hand, Thank you. Phil finally breathed a sigh of relief and restarted the car. After arriving at the hospital, Phil took off his seat belt, turned around, and asked Anya, Wait for me in the car? Phil asked this because he didnt know whether Anya would like to see Cara. After all, Cara was not a good mother-inw before the ident. Anya thought for a moment and said, Ille with you. She was never a narrow-minded person. And it was not necessary for her to mess with a mentally disordered person. Cara was isted in a ward, and they saw her talking to herself from the outside window,ughing and crying, and then clutching a pillow on the bed and crying out Trevon. Anya was very sad when she saw Cara being like that. In fact, although Cara always said bad words to Trevon, she loved him. If she really disliked him from the bottom of her heart, she would have divorced him a long time ago. It was just that Cara was used to being strong, unable to say caring words to him. Moreover, spoiled by Trevon, she didnt think he would leave her no matter what bad words she said about him. But she did not expect that Trevon would end up leaving her tragically. If Trevon got sick and left slowly, perhaps Cara could take time to ept it, but he left so suddenly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She could not vent her enormous regrets and reluctance, so in the end, she drove herself crazy. Beside Anya, Phil also looked serious. The doctor said that Caras condition was unstable and she could not see others. Or she would get mad and hurt others. So, Anya and Phil just looked at Cara from the outside window. Phil did not want to listen to the doctor who conveyed bad news, so he left with Anya soon. On the way to the professors, Phil was silent. Anya knew that his mothers situation must have affected his mood. She got a topic and asked Phil, It seems that your parents dislike expressing their feelings or talking about love. Why are you not like them at all? Phil was a person who talked about love all day long. From the first day they were together, he said that he loved her. Of course, she wouldnt believe it. Later, he often expressed his love for her and often said how much he loved her. Anya was sick of it. Phil smiled mockingly, Im seldom loved, so I know that love is precious and always talk about love. I hope that the person I love can understand my heart. I hope that the person I love can get a lot of love from me. I also hope to get the same love from her. Anya, Phils words made Anya speechless. Did he imply that he wanted to get love from her? Hoping to get the same love from her? Bullshit! Would he feelfortable troubling her? She could not give him the fervent and sincere love he wanted. Since she learned that her father had an affair, all her illusions about love had been shattered. Although she didnt say anything about it and looked like she didnt care, deep down, she didnt believe in love anymore. Phil gave her such passionate love but to no avail. Chpater 1105 The Father of the Child Phil had long read Anyas thoughts. He nced at Anyas tight lips and said briskly, It is good for a person to live a happy life. Dont be afraid to open up your heart just because you get hurt. Not all men in the world will have an affair. Anya could tell his implication. He was advising her to believe that he was sincere to her. He had long made such a promise, but the trauma her father brought to her could not be easily healed. Even if it was healed, it would still leave a scar. For a man like Phil, even if he did not have an affair, countless women wanted to climb into his bed. Could he guarantee that he could control himself for the rest of his life? She turned to look at the man driving beside her, Live a happy life? Is that why you are so crazy? Philughed at her deliberate change of topic. He was trying to convince her to believe his love, but she focused on his first sentence. What a tricky woman. Instead of talking back, he asked, Do you really think Im crazy? Anya asked, Arent you? In her eyes, he was really crazy about love, which was even approved by his good brothers. Faced with Anyas question, Phil did not refute, but slowly said, Shakespeare said: Love is merely a madness, I also think so. Whats the point of pretending to be cool if you meet a girl you like? When you meet the one you love, you have to pursue her like crazy. Anya was speechless. He even talked about Shakespeares saying to defend himself. Seeing him like that, Anya knew that he would still be as crazy as ever. Anya was fed up, so she decided not to talk with him. Anyas professor lived in a ssic-style cottage with a small garden in front of it. Phil looked at the happy woman and couldnt help saying with some grievances, I thought you dont like a garden. There used to be a big garden behind the vi where they lived. Phil thought girls would like these, so he nted a bunch of flowers, but Anya said it was tacky and only the nouveau riche would make a yard like this. He was frustrated and thought he disliked flowers, so he seldom sent her flowered when they were still a couple. But now, she took a fancy to her professors beautiful garden and even took out her phone to take all kinds of pictures. Philined within himself, but he still unconsciously took out his phone and secretly took a few pictures of her without being noticed. A picture of her leaning forward and smelling the fragrance of a flower with her eyes closed and a smile greatly moved him. Without even thinking about it, he set this picture as phone wallpaper. When Anya heard the camera shutter, she realized that Phil was secretly taking pictures of her. She immediately said, Phil, you are awyer. You should know this is a vition of my portrait rights, right? You look so good. See? Phil deliberately changed the subject and handed over his phone to her. Anya didnt even look at it and said, Its ugly. Delete it. She didnt want Phil to keep her photos. She always felt awkward. What she didnt know was that Phil had a bunch of photos of her on his phone except for a few photos just taken of her. At the beginning of the divorce, Phil was so angry that he wanted to get rid of all her photos and things, but he couldnt bear to do it after he calmed down. He was reluctant to have a clean break with her. So up to now, he had not dealt with anything about her in his house. It still remained the same. He hoped that one day she could go back to that house with him again. For him, only the ce where he had lived with her was home. Phil definitely was unwilling to delete it and quickly took back his phone, No way, I think it is beautiful. You Anya red at him. Phil locked his phone and identally touched the screen. Anya saw that the wallpaper was her photo, so she immediately put her hands on her hips, warning, Change the wallpaper! Did he want everyone to know about their rtionship? Just then, a voice was heard at the entrance at the end of the garden. It was Anyas professor who pushed his wife out of the house. The professor smiled and asked them, Kids, are you having a fight? In fact, upon Phils and Anyas arrival, the professor and his wife wanted toe out to meet them, but they gave up the idea when they saw Phil secretly taking pictures of Anya. Judging from their interaction, the professor could tell that they were not intimate with each other and Phil was quite humble with a bit of caution.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When they saw that they were going to have an argument, the professor and his wife came out to interrupt them in this way. Although he didnt know anything about the rtionship between his student and this man, and he had no idea what happened between them, the picture of a handsome boy and a pretty girl was enough for him to enjoy. He didnt want to see such a perfect couple quarrel. The professor could see Phils eyes full of love for Anya. If Anya insisted that he delete it, he wouldpromise. As soon as Anya saw her professore out, Anya didnt bother to argue with Phil in front of outsiders, so she hurriedly came forward to greet them. Anya saw the professors wife in a wheelchair and understood why the professor wanted her to teach the piano at his ce. This is my wife. Because of her poor health, she needs a wheelchair most of the time. The professor introduced them with a smile. Anya greeted the professors wife kindly before introducing Phil, This is my friend, Phil. He drove me here. Phil had no problem with Anya introducing him as her friend. After all, she only called him a nodding acquaintance previously. Phil smiled and greeted them. The professor nced at Anyas slightly bulging belly, I once heard someone say you are pregnant. It seems true. The professor looked at Phil and made a shocking remark, This must be the father of the child, right? Chpater 1106 Enjoy the Quiet Night If he was not the father, why did he specially send her here? If he was not the father, he wouldnt spoil her so carefully.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Anya did not expect her professor to be so clever and saw through her rtionship with Phil at a nce. Yes. She did not deny it, but exined, We are divorced. He is here for the sake of the child. Hearing her words, Phil was speechless. He came here not for the sake of the child. The baby was his excuse to get close to her. So, he exined, Im not just for the kid. He couldnt leave such a bad impression on her professor. Anya red at him, and the professor could not help chuckling when he saw Anyas silent protest. He warmly invited them into the house without giving any remark. They chitchatted for a while, getting to know one another. Then Anya went to the study with the professors wife and began to teach her to y the piano, while Phil stayed outside with the professor. The professor told the story of him and his wife. It turned out that they were childhood sweethearts, but they did not have children considering his wifes poor health since young. The professors wife recently became infatuated with piano. Coincidentally, he heard that Anya was an expert in piano, so he sincerely invited Anya to teach his wife. The professor also praised Chiobars culture. Phil replied, Indeed, Chiobar has a long history and its culture does have some unique charm. The professor asked, What happened between you and Anya? And you dont have to tell me if you dont want. Phil was okay with that and then told the whole story, from the first time he saw her to how they broke up and divorced in the end. After hearing this, the professor was very upset, I didnt expect such a twist between you two. A lot of twists and turns, right? Phil mocked. Hey, young man, cheer up. The professorforted him, As long as you really love each other, any difficulty can be ovee. You see, my wife and I. Phil said with a bitter smile, I do love her. Im just afraid she doesnt love me. The biggest problem between him and Anya was that Anya didnt love him. If she loved him, it might not be so difficult for him. Come on, try to make her fall in love with you. The professor raised his hand and patted Phil on the shoulder, then got up, Im going to prepare some fruit and drinks for them. Thank you. Phil thanked the professor for Anyas sake. The professor got up to prepare, while Phil listened quietly on the sofa to the beautiful sound of the piano and Anyas voice. He could tell that she liked music very much from her brisk and happy tone. The morning passed quickly, and the professor and his wife wanted to keep them for lunch, but they politely refused and waved goodbye since Phil had some business to deal with. On their way back to Anyas ce, Phil said apologetically, Im sorry you cant have lunch with the professor because of me. Phil could see that Anya liked the professor and his wife very much and was willing to have more contact with them. But he received a phone call from the boss whomissioned him to buy a foreignpany when he returned home a few days ago. That boss said that he hade to Ustistan and wanted to meet Phil. He was a prestigious industrialist, and Phil couldnt refuse. Previously, that man said to give Phil time to consider whether to take the case. Now he took a long trip to meet Phil. Both of them proved his sincerity. Phil thought it would be rude of him to refuse this time. Its all right. Anya didnt take it to heart. She could see that Phil was really busy. She even wanted him to focus more on his work so that he could bother her less. Somehow, she thought differently from many women. Many women wanted their husbands or boyfriends to spend more time with them, but she didnt want Phil to spend more time with her. When they were a married couple, Phil was a perfect example of a good husband. Except for unavoidable social activities, he woulde home from work on time to have dinner with her, spending a lot of time with her. Anya really didnt like that. asionally, Phil could not apany her because of work and he would be very sorry, but Anya was very happy that she could have some alone time. He haunted her all day. She didnt have her own free time. She could do whatever she wanted when he was away. It made a lot of sense that distance made two hearts fonder. It was the same this time. She was very supportive when he said he had an important person to see and had to leave quickly. Knowing that he might take over the case, Phil said, I may have to take a big case, and I have to go to Nortopia where the targetpany is located for some time, so I cant take care of you Phil was interrupted by Anya, Work is more important. She was relieved, for she didnt have to be bothered by him for some time. She even cheered with delight, but she couldnt show it in front of Phil. Phil raised a smile, I think you really want me to stay away from you. Anya responded with a polite smile that was enough to express all her emotions, which meant he was right. Aware that Anya wished him to leave as soon as possible, he exined, Ill have someone take care of your diet if I dont have time. No Before Anya finished her words, she was interrupted by Phil, No matter what, you have to listen to me. Your belly is bulging, and it wont be convenient for you to move, let alone cook. Seeing his decisive expression, Anya didnt refuse. Phil then added, I will finish this case as soon as possible and try toe back to apany you. Anya was very speechless. She didnt need him at all! After sending Anya back, Phil left for the appointment. That boss was extremely sincere, so Phil had no choice but to take the case. He even invited Phil to dinner, so by the time Phil returned to Anyas ce, he had had dinner with that boss. In fact, Anya did not wee him at all, especially after smelling the terrible smell on his body. She covered her nose in disgust, If you dont have anything to say or do, please leave. I cant stand the smell on you. Phil, who was despised by Anya, raised his hand and pinched his forehead, Its nothing. Im here to see if youre all right. Im fine. Im great. Im very well. You can go, Anya said in one breath and closed the door to enjoy the quiet night. Chpater 1107 Asked for it After drinking some wine, Phil was a little tipsy at the moment. Feeling sad, he leaned against the wall outside the door and murmured helplessly, Anya, how can you forgive me? Anya was originally overjoyed, but his words made her out of breath and heartbroken. Even she couldnt understand why she had such kind of emotion. Any, can you forgive me? I really didnt expect such a misfortune to happen to your mother. Im willing to pay you for the rest of my life. Just forgive me. Anya was overwhelmed by Phils confession. She said to the door with a terrible tone, Phil, you are drunk. You need to leave. Stop acting crazy or saying stupid words here! No. The man didnt intend to give up, I wont leave until you forgive me. Anya was furious, Whatever! She had no idea why Phil was being like this tonight. Since he came to Ustistan to find her, he had been normal, gentle, and good-tempered. He did whatever she wanted him to do, and he never asked for her forgiveness. She didnt want to mention this topic at all. She felt as if she was bing more and more defensive about men, and she even had no idea of staying with a man forever. She thought it was good to live alone. Although she didnt believe in love before, men were not that repulsive to her before. Such kind of feeling became more intense maybe because she was pregnant. Flooded with disgust with men, she became quite indifferent, Still the same. If you can ept the way we are getting along, you can stay, and if you cant, you can leave. Phil, I dont want to talk about getting back together, nor do I want. Anyas indifferent tone calmed Phil a lot. He knew that after getting along well with Anya for some time, he became a little selfcent and could not restrain his stronger urge to get back together with her. Under the effect of alcohol, he just spoke up about what he wanted to say. But Anya was much calmer than he was. Her words were like a fist, punching him back to reality. He raised his hand and pinched his forehead, apologizing lowly, Sorry, I was being offensive. Its gettingte. Have a good rest. Ill go. Hearing his footsteps, Anya breathed a sigh of relief, but she always felt ufortable, so he told the whole thing to Emelia and Maisie in the chat group. When Phil got home and came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he received a message from Arthur. Jean asked me to tell you not to talk about getting back together with Anya since pregnant women are easily agitated. That will only upset her even more. Well, you just have to be apanion while Anya is pregnant, and stop that drama thing. Phil, And, after giving birth, some women are prone to get psychological problems, like postpartum depression. What Jean means is that when Anya has just given birth, youd better not mention that topic, either. Phil was about to copse, That means I am nothing to her these years, right? Arthur replied, If you really want to mean something to her and do not care about her feelings, you can keep on doing that for sure. Anyway, Anya wouldnt agree to get back together. Phil threw himself onto the sofa, rubbed his slightly wet hair, and said, I get it, thanks. He knew that Anya must have told Jean what happened tonight, so Jean asked Arthur to give him some suggestions, or more precisely, warnings. Phil was depressed for a while but soon calmed down. He didnt care about being acknowledged or not. Anyway, he was going to spend the rest of his life with her. It was good enough to be there for her. When Phil showed up at Anyas door the next day, neither of them mentioned what happenedst night. And the way they got along was the same as before. That day Anya received a message from Gracie again. Gracie won the heroine of an online drama and became a hot topic on a well-known website. She sent Anya the screenshot of the hot topic to show off. Anya, hows it going? Are you pissed off? I can get a heroine in such a short time. I will certainly get better in the future! Gracies extremely childish behavior was a joke in the eyes of Anya. As the saying went, the more one personcked something, the more he or she tried to show off.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Evidently, Gracie was craving for bing famous. Just getting a role, she showed off smugly, unaware that Anya had long got a bunch of scandals of her, which could destroy her at any time. Her mothers affair was enough for her to be reviled by thousands of people, not to mention her lies about her age. Gracies age on the news report must be the age she always announced to the public, but at that time she said that she was actually about the same age as Anya, and Anya felt it was necessary to make preparations in advance, that was, to get the evidence that Gracie lied about her age. It would be another scandal of hers. Gracies lies about her age would be exposed sooner orter, as her exact date of birth was certainly on her birth certificate. Anya did not remind Gracie of it, but sent a message casually, I wish you and Tristin a happy life. Gracie instantly went mad and texted, What do you mean? Anya was very calm, Come on, I know everything. You really love to collect trash, huh? That trash Morgan. You treat him as a treasure. Well, in my eyes, he is just a bastard. And of course, that trash Tristin. Hes pursued me for many years, but I ignored him. And you positively and passionately hooked up with him. Those examples prove that you like what I dont want. That day, Phil showed her some information about Tristin, and Anya saw the sex video of Tristin and Gracie. Fortunately, Anya had known Tristins true nature before, otherwise, she would have puked out of sickness. But Anya did not tell Gracie that she had the evidence. She was waiting for Gracie to achieve more and thenpletely destroy her. Anya! You are way too much! It could be seen that Gracie was furious with her message. Anya repliedzily, Too much? You sent me the message first. I thought you asked for it. Im not done with you! Gracie sent another message angrily. Thinking for a while, Anya replied, Right, this time I wont always change my phone number as before. My number remains the same. Inform me of the day you and Tristin get married so that I can give you a special gift as your sister. Chpater 1108 Make Her Suffer Im gonna fucking kill you! Gracie was pissed off by Anyas words. Gracie knew that it was impossible for Tristin to marry her. Although she was extremely reluctant to admit it, she had to admit that Tristin still loved Anya. And Gracie once thought that it was not bad to marry Tristin who had a good family background, but now she looked down upon him after she returned home and got some achievements in showbiz. If she became popr in the future, she should find a boyfriend like Phil, who looked handsome and fit. Most importantly, her boyfriend needed to be as rich as Phil. If Anya could, why couldnt she get a man like Phil? That was unfair. She would find a man who couldpare with Phil one day. Seeing that Gracie didnt reply to her, Anya could even picture Gracies angry face. It was really funny. Gracie sent Anya the message to anger her, but she ended up being pissed off. Anya could even make Phil lose his mind. Gracie was never her opponent. She had been crouching on the sofa looking at her phone, and Phil, who was working not far away, saw it. After Anya put down her phone, Phil came up and asked, Who are you chatting with? Anya told him directly, Gracie. Phil frowned, What did she want? Anya saidzily, She won the heroine in an online drama and wanted to piss me off. Idiot. Phil cursed. Since Phil masterminded Gracies getting the role, he felt that her provocation was really stupid. It could be seen that a no-brainer like Gracie was indeed short-sighted. Getting a role in an online drama made her start to show off. He believed that she would dig her own grave before he took action to destroy her. Anya added, Right, I want to look into her birth certificate or the hospital records when she was born. I need the evidence of her lying about her age. Just now, for fear that Gracie would be alert and change those records, Anya didnt mention that to Gracie, but that didnt mean she would let it slide. Phil did not hesitate to show his support, I will arrange for my men to investigate. The hospital must have records. Dont worry. I got this. Since it was what she wanted to do, he would try every way to achieve it. Thank you. Anya gave him a grateful look. This time, she mustpletely destroy Gracie and her mother. Only in this way could she avenge her mothers being betrayed for years and her mothers years of unconsciousness due to a car ident. That bitch Anya. How dare she be so arrogant? Gracie was crying at her home. She was really pissed off! She didnt imagine such a result. Her mother, Luna,forted her, She will soon be done. Phil has divorced her, right? Who can she count on? By the time shees back from studying abroad, you will already be very popr. It will be easier for you to smash her then.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Gracie shouted while crying, But Phil has gone all the way to Ustistan to look for her. I heard that he has been taking care of her all this time. They are on good terms like before! Luna disagreed, He must be there for the baby in her belly. Take it easy. Lets see if Phil will take the baby after Anya gives birth, and then get rid of her. But I think Phil is very protective of her. Thest time she called Anya, it was Phil who answered. Hey, you should know that your mom has a lot of experience and knows a lot about men. Luna patted her chest with confidence andforted her daughter, Dont worry, Phil is doing that for the childs sake. Gritting her teeth, Luna snorted, She doesnt deserve to be with Phil. Just like her mother, Anya just had a beautiful face but nothing else. How could Lorie win Morgans heart? And how could Anya get Phils heart? Luna was so jealous! That was why she hooked up with Morgan. She wanted Lorie to know that Morgan would cheat no matter how affectionate he appeared. At that time, she was able to get Morgan, who was infatuated with Lorie. Now she firmly believed that Phil would also be attracted to other women. When Gracie became famous in the future, she would let Gracie hook up with Phil! Comforted by her mother, Gracie finally calmed down a little bit. Luna added, I hired an acting teacher for you. You need to put more effort into this and try to be a hit with this online drama. Although Gracie signed with an agency after returning home, Luna volunteered to be her agent. Luna had always been ambitious. If she hadnt been driven abroad by Phil, she would have carved out a career with Gracie. Gracie nodded and began to appreciate her beautiful face in the mirror. She vowed to be famous through this show and to crush Anya when she returned home. Anya majored in teley producing and directing. By the time Anya graduated, she would have gained a foothold in the entertainment industry. By then, she would make things difficult for Anya, so Anya could not achieve anything. Gracies fantasy satisfied her a lot, but she didnt know that Anyas friends like Julian and Ezra were involved in showbiz. Julian started a film and televisionpany called HGH and gave it to Emelia as a gift. Emelia made aeback after giving birth. Although her main job was as a screenwriter, she began to dabble in the management and operation of HGH. If Anya wanted to do any show after she graduated, she didnt have to seek a partnership with anypanies or TV stations, since Emelia could give Anya the greatest support. Not to mention that the top star in showbiz, Nina, was supporting Anya, too. Gracie was nothing to Nina no matter how much effort she put in. As a director said, Nina was an extraordinary star once in a century, which was high praise of Ninas temperament, beauty, and acting skills. Even if Gracie became popr one day, she could never surpass Nina. By then, if Gracie gave Anya a hard time, Nina would be the first one to make Gracie suffer. Gracie thought that Anya would lose anything after she divorced Phil. Little did she know that had long be good friends with Emelia and they even formed a strong friendship. Chpater 1109 Half Melted in Tears Days went by soon. Phil went to Nortopia for research for two months when Anya was six months pregnant. During that period, he came back to visit Anya several times, and although Anya felt relieved after he left, she had mixed feelings when he suddenly appeared. In her third trimester, Anya always got up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom. She just woke up that night when she got a strange message. She unlocked her phone and saw a picture of Phil being with a woman. They were sitting together in the coffee shop and having dinner together. The woman was a typical beauty with a beautiful face and a hot figure. Looking at these pictures, Anya felt somewhat upset. That woman was mature and charming, with exquisite makeup. She knew at a nce that she was a sessful woman in business, the type she once thought a mature man like Phil would like. Now that he really had such a woman around him, she didnt know if he would have a crush on her. Taking a deep breath, Anya put down her phone and went to the bathroom. When she came back, she didnt feel sleepy at all. She kept thinking of that woman, with charming wavy hair and sexy breasts. Even she would be attracted to that woman. However, Anya was also well aware that the person who sent her these photos was trying to drive a wedge between her and Phil. And Phil was as concerned about her as always. Although he was now far away from her, he would call her many times and send her a bunch of messages every day. Sometimes she was so annoyed that she didnt want to reply to his message, but within half an hour, he would call her and ask her why she didnt reply. His performances made her feel that Phil didnt fall in love with someone else for the time being, so Anya knew it was someonesme trick. Afterforting herself in this way, shey down to go back to sleep, but the next second, she thought of the rtionship between Lorie and Morgan. Morgan had always shown the image of a good man and a good father at home, and because of this, her mother let her guard down and never thought that Morgan would have an affair. Anya couldnt help thinking of Phils excellence, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. Could Phil be pretending to be nice to her? Was it possible that he already had a crush on another woman? These thoughts tore Anyas heart so hard that she didnt sleep well all night. When Gaven came to pick her up early the next morning to give her a ride to school, he noticed her terrible look. Gaven was frightened and hurriedly asked, Miss Willigen, are you feeling unwell? Everyone knew that Phil took Anya and his child more important than his own life. Phil would feel very worried if Anya felt unwell, not to mention that Anya was now pregnant. Any sign of her difort would make him get on his nerves. Anya didnt know that Phil would call Gaven to ask him about what Anya had done and how it was going with Anya every day before he went to bed. Although Phil was in Nortopia, he missed Anya very much. He didnt want to call Anya to ask those questions, because Anya would be annoyed at him, so he could only call Gaven. Im good, Anya answered without much energy. She was fine except for the chest tightness. Why dont you take the day off? Gaven was worried. He didnt believe Anyas words as her face and eyes had betrayed her. No, lets go. Anya didnt want to ask for leave.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gaven had to obey her, sent her to school, and then immediately reported to Phil. She looks bad? Phil asked on the phone. Gaven told the truth, Yes, she looks haggard. Seemed that she didnt sleep wellst night. As soon as Gaven finished speaking, he heard Phil say at the other end, Ill be right back. Although Gaven knew very well that Phil cared a lot about Anya, he was still shocked that Phil would put aside his work and fly back as soon as he heard something wrong with Anya. But he was well aware that Phil would act crazy when facing things about Anya. Thus, he didnt give any remark. He told Phil he would pick him up at the airport and then hung up. Anya had a ss all morning. When she came out, she saw Gavens car parked there. Without much thought, she got in. As soon as she looked up, she saw the man sitting in the back seat, and she was stunned. Why was he back? All of a sudden? When she froze out there, Phil stretched out his hand to hold her and let her sit firmly in the car. After all, she had a big belly and it was not convenient for her to move. After sitting down, Anya let go of his hand. Without looking at him, she asked, Why are you suddenly back? Anya was not good at hiding her emotions. As soon as she saw Phil, the pictures she receivedst night came into her mind, so she didnt want to look him in the eyes. Phil captured all her emotions. Thinking that it was not a proper time to exin, he told Gaven who was in the drivers seat, Go home first. Gaven immediately sent them back. When Anya saw the prepared lunch on the table at home, tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down. These dishes must have been cooked by Phil. He came back from Nortopia after a long journey and even prepared a good meal for her. She should really be moved. But because of those photos and Morgans betrayal, Anya always felt that Phil was pretending to be nice to her. Phil soon discovered Anya half melted in tears. She didnt want to cry, and she didnt want to look so fragile in front of Phil, so she raised her hand and wiped her tears, intending to walk into the bedroom. She didnt want to see him. Phil would not let her go that easily. He strode up to her and the next moment he had blocked her way. Anya. He held her shoulder and said, As I said before, I hope we can talk to each other about everything. No matter what questions you have, you can ask me. No matter what grievances you have suffered, you can just tell me. It was only after the divorce that Phil realized that Anya had hidden a lot of things from him, so he talked to her candidly before, hoping that they couldmunicate with each other no matter what happened. But now, apparently, she was hiding her thoughts again. Gaven was right that she was in a bad mood, or a worse mood to be more exact. After all, during the months of pregnancy, Anya hardly shed tears in front of him. Chapter 1110 His Great Love Anya knew that he would not give up until he figured out what had happened to her ording to his character. She raised her hand to wipe her tears, took out her mobile phone, and found the photos she had received, I got thesest night. Phil took her phone. Seeing the photos, he became quite solemn. But the next second he raised a slight smile, thinking that Anya got jealous of another woman because of those photos. Anya looked at the smile on the mans face and thought he was smiling as he saw the beautiful woman in the picture, so she said angrily, Phil, if you have someone else, I hope you can tell me, instead of courting me and dating your sweetheart at the same time. Phil frowned slightly, Dating? Sweetheart? Jesus! How did she get the conclusion that they were dating? Didnt she see his look? He was very impatient! It was obvious that the woman was sticking to him. Before he could exin anything, Anya said, My mother has been deceived by my father for most of her life. I dont want to follow in my mothers footsteps. If you have loved someone else, you may just disappear from my lifepletely. Of course, if you want to see the child, you can stille to visit. But I dont think that your sweetheart would be okay with that. After finishing her words, Anya turned around and was ready to leave. Phil hurriedly stopped her again. He didnt know how to exin it. He didnt cheat on her and only loved her. She is the daughter of the leader of thepany to be acquired, and her father extremely rejects the merger and is not willing to be a subsidiary. She came to me because she wanted me to withdraw from the merger, or issue a proof of acquisition risk so that the merger failed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In short, she was trying to seduce me. Phil patiently told the story. She tried different ways to meet me. Those photos must be taken then. Im not even interested in her. Anya pursed her lips. Somehow, she believed in Phil. But she still said, It doesnt matter. You dont have to exin to me. Phil was helpless, after all, her look didnt match her words. She was obviously unhappy and even didnt sleep wellst night. Perhaps she did not know that her various performances in this matter represented that she was jealous and that she cared about him, but at this time, Phil could not expose her mind, lest she was too embarrassed to admit it and drove him away in exasperation. And now that she was already six-month pregnant, he felt sorry for her when he saw her belly, and he didnt want to upset her at all. Her body had suffered so much that he didnt want her to be unhappy. So he did not mention his spection about her mind, but looked at her eyes with deep affection, Anya, I have only you, both physically and mentally, only you. It was, is, and always will be, for the rest of my life. The mans eyes were full of affection. Anya could not bear to look away and tried to keep thest trace of reason, Okay, but I dont buy it. A mans sweet talk is a sharp weapon. This doesnt work on me. Sure, you may not believe my promise, but you have to believe my exnation about that woman. The point now was to let Anya know that the woman was not his sweetheart, but a person who tried to seduce him into doing something against his will. He hated it. She is not a good person, and neither is her father. Phil started this subject and seeded in making Anya look up at him. Phil helped Anya sit down in the dining chair. You must be hungry. Sit down first. Well talk while we eat. The baby was growing big now and Anyas stomach was squeezed. Due to it, Anya did not eat much at every meal. It was easy for her to be hungry. After the two sat down, Phil watched Anya eat and told her, Now the person in charge of thispany is her fathers younger brother. Her father has always been dissatisfied that he is inferior to his younger brother, so he has been trying to seize the power of his younger brother for so many years. I have investigated all kinds of crooked ways and all kinds of despicable means arranged by him. It is very disdainful. When Phil mentioned these things, disgust could be seen deep in his eyes. He was sick of those dirty tricks. People should get what they wanted using their skills. The womans father was clearly a douchebag, not able to get the power from her brother, so he started to use some dirty tricks. Anya saw that he only talked without eating anything, so she reminded him awkwardly, You should have some, too. Phil raised a sweet smile and then began to eat. As he ate, he continued, Thispany has been booming and achieved great achievements under his brothers management over the years, otherwise it would not have been wanted by my client, but unfortunately his brother has been diagnosed with cancer and wouldnt live long. To prevent thepany from being taken over and ruined by his selfish brother, he chose the path of merger and acquisition. After the merger, at least the employees in thepany can get stable jobs, but if his incapable brother gets thepany, he believes that it will go bankrupt in a few years. For the livelihood of so many employees, he insisted on mergers and acquisitions, indifferent to the calctions and threats of his own brother. Anya felt that he had heard a feud within a rich and powerful family and could not help murmuring, Is there such a thing? Phil nodded, Yes, now they havepletely turned against each other. That woman and her father will do whatever it takes to achieve their ends, and her father sent her after I refused to join him to dinner several times. Theyre trying to use a honey trap on me and get me on their side. Phil sneered, Those pumpkins really thought I would buy theirme tricks. Then Phil deliberately paused and stared at Anya opposite, showing loyalty to her with his eyes. His affection for her was stronger than a rock, and the despicable tactics of these people could not make him move. However, meeting his affectionate eyes, Anya only replied to him, Well. Phil, He was really mad! Chapter 1111 A Tough Girl Just when Phil was angry at her attitude, he heard her ask him, Will you be in danger? Seeing that his beloved woman was worried about his safety, Phil felt much more relieved instantly. Heforted her, I will be fine. They wont dare do something to me. Im just awyer. Besides, even if I dont take the case, otherwyers will take it. It is my clientspany that is determined to acquire it. He added, So I have been working overtime these days so that I can finish it ande back early. And then we can return home. Before this, Phil fully solicited Anyas advice on whether to go back to Riverside City to wait for childbirth. Anya decided to go back after careful consideration. Her rtives and friends were all in Riverside City. Besides, Arthur had a hospital there and the most important thing was that she could often visit her mother. Originally, she nned everything well, thinking that even if she studied abroad, she would oftene back to visit Lorie, but the n changed so fast, which caused her to never go back after the visit when her mother first woke up. Anya missed her mother very much, though Lories nurse would send her some photos or videos of her mother every day, and sometimes Anya would do video calls with her mother. Lorie was still recovering and couldnt speak, so they couldntmunicate with each other. With so many thoughts in mind, Anya decided to return to Riverside City to give birth, and she also sought the advice of her mentor. Her mentor was a very reasonable person who supported her going back and promised to send her courseware by then so that she wouldnt be left behind. Anya was very grateful. Since they had decided to go back, they certainly could not wait until she was about to give birth, because that was not safe. Thus, they decided to go back when Anya was eight-month pregnant. By then, Phil should finish his case. Anya felt a bit guilty when she heard Phil say that he had been working overtime these days. He was already so busy and tired, but he still came back to exin to her about that woman. She chose to trust him again. Sometimes Anya thought that she would take it if he really cheated on her one day. Before they had finished their meal, Gaven called Phil, Mr. Henderson, its time for you to catch the ne. Since he was too busy with his work, Phil could only stay for a few hours this time. When he arrived, he made a delicious meal for Anya and went to pick her up. Just now, they talked for a long time, and there was not much time left for him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ill be right down, Phil said and hung up the phone. Anya was stunned, Are you leaving? She had thought that Phil would stay for one night this time. After all, he had stayed at least one night before. It would be too tiring for him to leave so quickly. Well, the research work has been winding around recently, so Im very busy. As Phil said this, he got up and was ready to leave. Anya also stood up, ready to go downstairs to see him off. Its okay. Enjoy your meal, Phil told her. Dont think too much. After that, Phil raised his hand and rubbed the top of Anyas head, leaving. Anya could only watch him from the window get into the cart. Anya couldnt tell her feelings now. She felt empty, but on the whole, she got much better, and she was no longer depressed about the photos. Phil called her the next day and said, I asked someone to check the source of those photos. Guess who did it ? Tristin. Anya gave this answer without even thinking about it. Maybe it was a womans intuition. Since she learned Tristin often yed dirty tricks behind her back, she absolutely believed that the mastermind behind this incident was still Tristin. Phil smiled on the other end of the phone, It seemed that you have a clear understanding of his nature now. He was originally thinking about what to do against Tristin to reveal Tristins true face to Anya. But Anya had already seen through Tristin, which saved him a lot of trouble. Is he insane? Anya said angrily, Ive made myself clear to him. Is it interesting for him to keep doing this? Phil said casually, It means a lot to him. He sent you such pictures to make you think I have an affair. Youre already annoyed with me, and youll dislike me even more because of those pictures. In that case, hell manage to sow discord between us and break us apart. Anya murmured, But he didnt make it, did he? Phil loved to hear that. She held that Tristin didnt achieve his purpose. It meant that she believed his exnation and that his tiring trip was not in vain. Just when he had mixed feelings, he heard Anya say, Dont you want to deal with him? Phil, He did not expect Anya would ask him to deal with Tristin. Neither did he expect Anya to be so belligerent, but when he thought about her character, he figured out everything. Anya was a tough woman and was never tolerant of being bullied. Tristins repeated entanglement with her annoyed her thoroughly. She wouldnt just let it go. However, he actually liked her being like this. He didnt like that kind of soft woman who could easily be bullied by others. A tough and aggressive girl like Anya would never be easily bullied. He then said, I was toozy toy a finger on such a mean man, but now that you have spoken your mind, I will crush himpletely, so that he can never do anything in the future to ruin your mood. Anya was going to give birth soon. He couldnt tolerate Tristin continuing to make trouble, otherwise, it would affect Anya. Anya said, For some people, if they werent beaten or got hurt, they would never know how to behave themselves. Anya was really disgusted with Tristin. Did he think that she would choose him if he destroyed the image of Phil in her mind? So naive. She made it clear a long time ago that she would never choose Tristin regardless of the future of Phil and her, not to mention that she would stay away from him now that she knew the nasty things between him and Gracie. Anya did not ask Phil what he nned to do with Tristin. She believed that Phil would definitely make Tristin suffer. Chapter 1112 It’s His Karma It was an easy job for Phil to deal with Tristin. Phil used some tricky means, and Marcels business in Riverside City was hit hard. Marcel was confused and didnt understand why his well-maintained client suddenly canceled the cooperation. This client was thergest one, contributing 80% of the profits, to say the least. Therefore, Marcels blood pressure had once soared. When Marcel finally calmed down, he immediately drove to visit the president of the clientpany. However, the president didnt intend to see him but asked the secretary to tell him a few words, As a man sow, so he shall reap. You should go to ask your son what he has done abroad during this period, and you will understand why you lost us. Marcel was shocked when he heard it. Did his son provoke any person? It cant be Phil, right? When Marcel thought of this possibility, his face turned pale instantly. He got totally freaked out. When Tristin went to study in a country different from where Anya studied, he was finally relieved. He thought that his son had finally calmed down. Unexpectedly, heC Seeing that he was so angry, Menna who escorted him here quicklyforted him, The doctor said you cant get angry anymore. Dont worry. Ill call him when we get home. Maybe there is any misunderstanding in it. Didnt you spoil him too much? Marcel had no ce to vent his anger, so he roared at Menna angrily and left her alone. Menna was very innocent. How could he link the rtionship between Tristin and Anya to her attitude towards Tristin? It was not she who asked Tristin to insist on pestering Anya. Besides, since her son went abroad, she had no idea what happened to him either. Every time he called her, he always said that he focused on his studies diligently every day. After they went home, Marcel asked Menna to call Tristin. Marcel quarreled with Tristin before and they were still at odds with each other. Therefore, Tristin probably would not answer if Marcel called him. Mom, why do you call me at this time? Tristin answered the call, his voice tinged with drowsiness. Due to the jetg between home and abroad, it was an afternoon at this time at home but sleep time abroad. Before Menna said anything, Marcel grabbed her phone and scolded, Have you pestered Anya again recently? Do you know that because of what you have done, ourpany lost the biggest client! Dont me it on him unreasonably. What if it has nothing to do with him? Menna was dissatisfied with Marcel for his shouting at Tristin. However, she didnt hear Tristins denial at that end but heard him say unbelievably, What? Tristin didnt expect Phil to take action against his fatherspany. He thought Phil would deal with him directly. In Marcels eyes, Tristins brief answer was enough to prove that he did annoy Anya and thus angered Phil. Marcels blood pressure soared again, You rebellious son! Are you going to piss me off, or do you want us to go bankrupt? Since ourrgest client has gone, I dont have money for you to study abroad. You can either drop out of school and go back or find a way to earn tuition fees by yourself. In addition, you are not my son anymore! After roaring, Marcel hung up the phone directly and smashed it fiercely to the ground. Menna screamed with fear, her whole body trembling. She didnt expect that it really had something to do with Tristin. Neither did she expect that Marcel would be so cruel. His words were tantamount to cutting off Tristins financial resources. How could he live by himself abroad? Menna couldnt help crying sadly when she thought of this. Stop crying, save it for when we go bankrupt. Marcel dropped into the sofa and said so desperately. He didnt know how to maintain thepanys operation in the future after provoking Phil and losing the biggest client. Money and connections were needed to support so many employees and projects, but now Losing the biggest client was not what Marcel worried about most. What he was worried about was that it would be difficult for them to live in Riverside City in the future. The whole Riverside City knew that Phils interests were closely tied to Julians and Ezras. Offending Phil was equivalent to offending Julian, Ezra, and Arthur. These people controlled all walks of life in Riverside City, and each of them was an elite. It was not exaggerating to say that they could force out the Murphy family in a few words. Thus, he couldnt think of any other ending except bankruptcy. Marcel had never imagined that he would lose thepany which he devoted himself to developing because of his sons obsession with a woman. Thinking of this, Marcel couldnt help crying. Marcels tears scared Menna. Theyd been married for so many years, but shed never seen him cry before. Theres a saying, Men only weep when deeply grieved. Marcel must be too sad to bear, so he cried right now. When Menna thought thepany might go bankrupt, she couldnt help crying more loudly. She ran to Marcel who sat on the sofa, cried, and said, Marcel, we wont go bankrupt, will we? Wont we? Marcel wiped his tears, Think about who your son offended! Of course, Menna knew who her son offended; she just didnt expect things to be so serious. Marcel sighed, Im tired. Tell him that Ill disown him. I will announce it in the newspaper tomorrow, and then I will go to Phil to beg him to let me off the hooks. From now on, that unfilial son and I are strangers. I cant be dragged down by him. I have to be responsible for many employees. Also, I have my own life. Im so old that I cant stand bankruptcy and the ups and downs of life. All I want is to live the rest of my life safely. After Marcel finished speaking, he got upstairs. He nned to ask someone to contact Julian first. After all, Phil was not at home now. He could only start begging Julian and others first. Marcel, Tristin is our son. How could you disown him? If you do it, who will take care of us when we are old? Menna cried and yelled at him. Marcel stood on the stairs and turned around. He looked coldly at Menna and said, Do you still expect him to take care of us? Its lucky enough for me that he isnt the death of me. After saying that, Marcel ignored Menna, who was crying her eyes out, and stepped upstairs directly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was a blessing for parents that their kids were filial and sensible. But his son who destroyed the achievement of his half-life was his karma. Chapter 1113 He Can’t Be Soft-Hearted It was not long before Tristin, who was far away in Ascana, received a call from Menna. Menna cried on the phone and told him that Marcel wanted to disown him. Tristin only felt it unbelievable, He is going to beg Phil to let him go? For such petty profits, he chose to disown me and beg Phil? Tristin was angry with Marcels behavior. Anyway, he would not beg Phil for mercy. He hated Phil too much. His fathers behavior made him feel extremely ashamed. He couldnt imagine how Phil would tease him if his father went to beg Phil for mercy. However, his words also annoyed Menna. She said angrily on the phone, Tristin, what do you mean by petty profits? Its about the future of me and your father, and about the survival of the wholepany! Before that, Menna was still angry with Marcel. She med him for being so ruthless to Tristin. But now, seeing that Tristin didnt want to repent, Menna, who had never lost her temper with Tristin, couldnt help saying with a reproachful tone. You put us in such a dilemma that your father has no choice but to beg others humbly. How dare you still me us? Have we spoiled you too much? So, you became so selfish and irresponsible! You cant think clearly and pester a woman who doesnt belong to you. Does your father have to lose thepany into which he put years of effort for your sake? Do your father and I have to sacrifice the rest of our stable life for your faults? In the end, Mennas voice sounded broken. If memories served him correctly, his mother had never said any harsh words to him since his birth. He could feel that his mother was sad and desperate this time. Mom, youC However, he was interrupted by his mother. Menna scolded harshly, Dont call me mom! Im not your mother! Your father is right. We cant expect you to stop, so we have to break off the rtionship with you! After roaring, Menna hung up the phone. And Tristin, who had a gloomy face, pursed his lips alone in the night. Phil Henderson! Tristin gnashed his teeth, then he got up and turned on the bedroommp. He was not sleepy at all, so he called Phil directly. He got this number by asking someone for help. After all, Phils private number was not avable to anyone. Tristin didnt know whether Phil would answer this call. Just as he hated Phil, Phil must also hate him, so Phil may not answer him. If Phil refused to answer his phone, he would fly to Nortopia overnight and question Phil why he took action against his parents. They were innocent! What Tristin didnt expect was that Phil actually answered his call. He would save polite words and cut straight to the point since Phil answered it. He clenched the phone, gnashed his teeth, and said, One should answer for what he does. Everything was done by me. Why do you aim at my fatherspany? Hah, Phil sneered rudely on the other end of the phone, Murphy, how dare you say such words to me? Phil didnt even bother to call Tristins name. He directly said his surname Murphy, which indicated that he did not take Tristin seriously. Phil continued in a harsh tone, And by the same logic, since you hate me, juste at me alone. Why did you harass Anya? Why did you send her that kind of photo in the middle of the night? You implicated the innocence, didnt you? Tristin defended himself, I just want her to realize your intention clearly and let her not be deceived by you again. Phil answered slowly, Tell me, how did I deceive her? You know clearly if I have an affair with that woman. The photo was taken by someone who Tristin hired. So, Tristin must know whether or not Phil talked with that woman. How could Tristin have the cheek to say that he wanted to let Anya realize Phils intention clearly? Right and wrong couldnt be reversed because of his glib tongue and thick skin, could they? Tristin was reluctant to admit his mistakes, Even if you didnt mess with that woman, you will have an affair with another woman in the future. I dont believe you can be loyal to Anya all your life! Phil raised his hand to scratch his ear. He felt that Tristin was now too paranoid and couldnt be reasoned with. He sneered and replied slowly, Dont you want her to see my intention clearly? Unexpectedly, she saw yours clearly and asked me to take action against you. Phil was determined that these words would definitely piss Tristin off. Sure enough, he heard Tristin say incredibly, What? Impossible! She wont do this to me! Why is it impossible? Youve been treating her like that. What do you want her to do? Phils tone was full of mockery. Tristin, do you really love her? She is now pregnant and cant sleep well at night, but you sent her a message in the middle of the night. You did that to torture her, didnt you? Tristin roared, I didnt torture her. I just want her to have an ident that can kill your baby in her belly! Tristins cruel wordspletely angered Phil. He suddenly roared, Tristin Murphy! Are you crazy? Do you know that she is in the third trimester? If something happens to the baby, the mother will also be in great danger! She will die! Premature birth was not only harmful to the baby but also brought a huge trauma to the mother. Moreover, if it was not handled well, it would kill the mother.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. How could Tristin say such words? Phil suddenly had the impulse to kill him! Tristinughed, Im okay with that as long as I can take revenge on you. Phil showed no weakness, Okay, lets see who can take revenge. As for your parents, I wont be soft. When they go bankrupt and you dont have financial support, lets see what you can do to fight against me! Tristin didnt want to repent. Why should he show any mercy? Phil Henderson! Tristin gnashed his teeth and shouted again. Phil hung up the phone directly and didnt bother to say anything to such a madman. Some people who couldnt get what they wanted in love would be stubborn, but Tristin was obviously paranoid, and even a little crazy. This kind of rich kid had been spoiled too much since he was a child. They had not experienced any hardships of life and could get whatever they wanted, so they were conceited, vulnerable, and couldnt stand any frustration. He didnt have the ability to get Anya, so he vented all his anger and put all the me on Phil. It didnt matter to Phil. What Phil couldnt stand was those cruel words about hurting Anya said by Tristin. For him, Anya and the baby meant everything to him. If something happened to them, he would not let anyone off the hooks, and he would not live alone. Chapter 1114 It Is a Test Julian was slightly surprised when he heard Tristins parents asking to see him. He knew that Phil had been aiming at Tristins parents recently, but he thought Tristins parents would strongly support his son and fight against Phil and them to the end. After all, Tristin was their son. However, he didnt expect Tristins parents to ask to see him. He learned from the messenger that Tristins parents wanted to reconcile with Phil. In order not to be targeted, they had severed ties with Tristin. Thinking for a while, Julian agreed to see them. In his office, Julian met Tristins parents, who had haggard faces. Marcels eyes were bloodshot. He looked at Julian and said sincerely, We have disowned our rebellious son and frozen all his bank cards. From now on, Tristin and we are strangers. So, we would like to ask you to help us to persuade Mr. Henderson. There are so many employees in ourpany who need to make a living. What should they do if thepany goes bankrupt? If it is aimed at us, we will do whatever we can. I know that Father is to me for his sons faults. We are willing to pay the price for what our son has done, but the employees are innocent. Many of them are old employees who have worked with me for many years. How can I watch them lose their jobs In the end, Marcel almost cried, I didnt expect this rebellious son to be so paranoid. I thought the time and distance could make him give up after Miss Willigen and he studied in different countries. HoweverC Marcel sighed and couldnt go on. Julian said calmly, Phil took action against yourpany to teach him a lesson and let him stop. I wonder if you havemunicated with your son? Mennas tears fell down, We contacted him. We didmunicate with him. But he he didnt think about us at all. Instead, he med us for not supporting him. If he did something right, we would fully support him and try every means to help him. But he did bad things and made us lose everything. How should we spend the rest of our lives? The attitude of Tristins parents made Julian raise his eyebrows slightly. He felt that Tristins parents views on the world were quite correct, but he didnt understand why Tristin became paranoid. I will tell Phil about what you said today. Julian replied, As for what Phil will do, I cant control it. Marcel begged again, Mr. Hughes, I know you have a good rtionship with Mr. Henderson. Could you please persuade him to let us go? Julian sneered, Do you know what your son told Phil? He said that he deliberately provoked Anya and hoped Anya could have an ident that killed her baby. While saying this, Julians eyes fell on Menna, Mrs. Murphy, youve been pregnant before. Anya is in the third trimester now. You should know that she might die once something serious happens to her! Mennas face suddenly turned pale, and her legs trembled. She thought that Tristin yed some tricks to provoke Phil, but she didnt expect him to do such a horrible thing. If something really happened to Anya and her child, he would be the killer!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel was also shocked that his blood pressure rose again. He covered his chest for a long time, losing his breath. Julian read their thoughts, so he said, If he just used some tricks to trouble Phil, Phil wouldnt care about him, let alone aim at you. But Tristin is hurting Phils beloved woman and child. If you were Phil, can you stand it? Menna cried loudly, We cant do anything with him. We persuaded him and we have disowned him. But neither of them can stop him. We really dont know what to do. We have worked hard for most of our lives, and we dont want to live poorly for the rest of our lives. Mr. Hughes, please say some good words for us. Julian still said, I can only convey your message to him. It was not that Julian didnt want to help, but it was up to Phil to forgive them or not. It was rted to Phils vital interests. They didnt experience what Phil had experienced, so they would not understand Phils pain and they couldnt make a decision for Phil. Marcel and Menna did not stay any longer. After saying goodbye to Julian, they left together, holding each others arms. Later, Julian retold Tristins parents words to Phil. Phil was a bit surprised, Did they cut off rtionships with Tristin? Yep, they still have some conscience. Julian smiled and said, Are you going to show mercy to them? Not really. Phil exined, Ill put less pressure on them to let them have a stable ie and see if they can keep their word. Lets wait and see if they really stop providing for Tristin. If they really cut off rtionships with Tristin and stopped providing for Tristin, they will be innocent. It makes no sense for me to target them. I see. Julian understood what Phil meant. He wanted to test Tristins parents. Then, Julian asked with concern, Hows it going with you? Im almost done with my work. Julian said, Come back with Anya when its over. Sure, Phil told his buddies that Anya was going back to Chiobar to give birth to the baby before. They thought it was a wise choice. After all, given that Phils mother was mentally ill and Lorie hadnt recovered yet, only Phil and the caregiver could take care of Anya if she gave birth abroad. But theirmon friends could visit and help them at any time if Anya gave birth in Chiobar. In particr, Emelia and Julian had the experience of taking care of two children, which they could share. Arthur and Jeans baby was born a few days ago. Jean made such a decision to give birth in Riverside City. Thinking that Arthur had been resident in Zoshalor with her for some time and only met his parents several times, Jean thought it might be better for them to live in Riverside City during her maternity leave so that Arthur could spend more time with his parents. Jeans thoughtfulness moved Arthur very much and he deeply felt that he loved the right person. Arthurs parents were very happy to hear that Jean was going to give birth to a baby in Riverside City. They did not go out for any medical assistance during this period but waited for Jean to give birth. They didnt expect Jean would offer to give birth in Riverside City, and they were ready to visit her in Zoshalor at any time. As Jean returned to Riverside City, Selina, Jeans mother, packed up her things and came here without any objections. She nned to take care of her daughter and her grandchild after her daughter gave birth. Harold, who was not in good health, was left alone at home. Although Jeans marriage to Arthur made Selina give up the idea of divorcing Harold and move back home, she remained indifferent towards Harold, which made Harold act with a lot of caution at home. He was afraid that Selina would get angry with him if he made a blunder. Harold, who was used to being the authority of the family for half of his life, now had to act ording to Selinas attitude, because he didnt want to get a divorce at all. Chapter 1115 Forgive Me, Okay? Jean gave birth to a daughter, and Arthur named his daughter Be Hudgens, wishing their beautiful daughter could live a happy life. Jean was at a loss for what to say when she heard the name. It was a good name, but toomon. Their daughter was born on a rainy morning. Jean felt that the name Rainie was perfect. It sounded very romantic. Arthur insisted on the name Be, wishing their daughter as beautiful as Jean. Jean was so angry that she didnt want to talk to him. Sheined to Emelia and others in the chat group, saying that Arthur gave their daughter a casual name. Nina replied, I have a good idea. You can have another child and you name it. Thats fair for both of you. Jean, She had just given birth, so she certainly remembered how much pain she endured. Thus, she wouldnt consider giving birth to a second child. Tristin was angry and annoyed by his parents choice. The fatal blow to Tristin was that they really froze his bank card and cut off all his financial resources. He worked and earned some money after going abroad, so he wouldnt starve to death for the time being. However, the money he earned from working was not enough to allow him to do other things. For example, he needed a lot of money to hire someone to secretly take pictures of Phil or collect information, and he had been using the money given by his parents to do these things. He was the only child of Marcel and Menna, and he was studying abroad alone, so they had never been stingy with him. Therefore, he had the money to do those disgraceful things. Now that he had no financial resources, he could do nothing. Tristin didnt believe that his parents would be so cruel. He tried to fight against them. Even though his financial resources had been cut off, he did not contact his parents, let alone beg them. Based on his mothers love for him, he was sure that she would call him in less than a week to show concern for him. But his mom didnt even contact him after more than half a month had passed. He thought his mother didnt contact him because his father forbade her to do that, so he called his parents home instead. Usually, at this time, Menna was the only one at home. Out of his expectations, the call was answered by a maid at home. The maid said on the phone, Mrs. Murphy knew that only your call woulde in at this time, but she didnt want to answer your call, so she asked me to answer it. Tristin pursed his lips, and the maid said, Mrs. Murphy told you not to contact them again since theyve disowned you. It takes them a lot of effort to live a good life, and they dont want to end up losing everything. The maid conveyed Mennas message, which made Tristins face darken, and he told the maid, Let my mother answer the phone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The maid looked at Menna beside her awkwardly and replied to Tristin after seeing Menna wave her hand to hint that she wouldnt answer it, Mrs. Murphy said she wont answer the phone. Then the maid hung up the phone after getting the hint of Menna. After that, Menna threw herself into the sofa weakly, and her eyes suddenly turned red. She knew that she would be softened, so she didnt answer the phone. She didnt want to make their days of efforts in vain. Phil had let them off the hooks and they finally lived a better life. They could not afford to offend Phil again, otherwise, they would really end up having nothing. Tristin squeezed his cell phone and punched the wall hard. Phil Henderson! How despicable he is to force my parents to disown me! Phil returned to Ustistan after finishing his research work. He took two days to make a detailed andplete evaluation report and sent it to the boss of the domesticpany. Then he began to pack up with Anya to prepare for leaving for Chiobar. None of them expected that an ident would ur to them on the day they returned to Chiobar. Gaven took them to the airport. He helped them push the luggage from the parking lot to the airport hall, while Phil walked beside Anya and carefully protected her. Anya was eight months pregnant, her belly was getting bigger and bigger. It was more and more inconvenient for her to walk or do other things. Phil felt sad every time he looked at her. There were a lot of people on the road. He was afraid that others would jostle against her, so he kept guarding her step by step. When they walked to the airport hall, Phil had a bad hunch. With his keen intuition as awyer for so many years, he found a ck car rolled down the window not far away, and a ck gun was pointed at them. Instantly, Phil hugged Anya and protected her with his own body. He was shot in the back, but he firmly protected Anya. When the assant might fire the second shot, Phil helped Anya bend down and walk to hide themselves behind the pir. Fortunately, the shooting sound made the airport security guard react quickly. Considering that he could no longer continue to hurt Phil and Anya, the assant drove away crazily. Anya, who was protected by Phil behind the pir, froze there and she couldnt ept what had just happened. She had never experienced such an incident since she was a child, and it was impossible for such a terrible thing to happen at home. Mr. Henderson, how are you? It was not until Gaven rushed anxiously to check Phils injuries that she came to her senses. However, when she turned around, she found Phil was covered with blood and his face was so pale. Phil! She cried immediately, Are you OK? Im still alive, Phil said with difficulty. Anya cried even louder. Gaven had called the ambnce and also called the police. Anya was half melted in tears, her body trembling. As fear clutched at her heart, she cried her eyes out especially when she saw Phils face get paler. Even when she hated Phil the most, she didnt expect him to die. She just didnt want to see him again, but she still hoped that he could live well. But nowC Phil tried his best to hold her hand and did not forget to ask for forgiveness at such a moment, If I survive, forgive me, okay? Okay, Anya answered without thinking about it, and Phil, who got her answer, struggled to smile, then loosened her hand and fell into aa. Phil! As soon as Anya said it while crying, she felt pain in her lower abdomen. This pain made her panic. It was caused by this sudden incident and was very likely to harm her and her baby. Anya was so painful that her forehead sweated. She put her arms on her lower abdomen and thought desperately, If I lost the child and Phil in this way, my future life alone would mean nothing to me. Chapter 1116 Pay the Price Miss Willigen! Are you OK? No sooner had Gaven ended the phone than he saw that Anya, sweating, held her stomach in pain. Then he anxiously asked about her feeling. My stomach hurts My child Anya could hardly say a word due to the pain. The ambnce didnt arrive, and Gaven could do nothing but feel anxious. Especially seeing that there was blood trickling down between her legs, he was so flustered that he felt weak in his knee and toppled to the ground. What would happen to Mr. Henderson and his child Gaven couldnt continue thinking about it. He forced himself to stand up again. After the ambnce arrived, he helped medical workers to get Phil and Anya to the ambnce and then told the details to the police. In Chiobar, Julian and other people had prepared to wee Phil and Anya. As they heard that bad news, Emelias eyes were red-rimmed. She clutched Julians arm and asked anxiously, What should we do now? Will Anya and her child be OK? Will Phil be all right? Lets hurry there. Im just too agonized. Julian also looked awful. They had not experienced such things since they received death threats from theirpetitors when they studied abroad and started up business there at the very beginning. Thinking of this, Julianforted Emelia in a trembling voice, Dont worry. Im about to prepare a private ne right now. And well be there as soon as possible. Thats good, Emelia wiped away her tears and said, Ill contact Maisie. Then they did what they nned to do. But before Emelia did that, Maisie and Ezra, who had known what happened to Phil and Anya at about the same time, had arrived at the Hughes Manor hurriedly. Soon afterward, Arthur also came there. They all decided to go to Ustistan without discussion. It was not convenient for Jean to go with them because she just gave birth two months ago, and thus she needed to take care of the baby. And then, here came Nina. Cameron had stayed in hisb for a long time due to the recent research tasks; and Nina couldnt interrupt him, thereby deciding to visit Anya with Emelia on her own. In such a situation, unless they were really upied with something, they would absolutely go to Ustistan, or feel worried in Chiobar. They reconciled everything as soon as possible and then went aboard by private ne. In a Ustistans hospital. Phil was in emergency surgery while Anya got a check-up. They were both in bad situations, especially Anya whose baby was bound to be born prematurely. However, there was a doubt whether such a premature baby would survive. Gaven was totally at a loss for what decision he should make if the worst happened; he could only pray that Julian and other people would get here at once. Arthur asked an exceptional surgeon, his senior schoolmate in medical school whom he only believed in, to operate on Phil. And he spared no effort to find the best medical specialists in his connections, seeking to save both Anya and her baby. Fortunately, as they arrived at the hospital, they got some good news from Gaven. The surgery had been finished a long time ago. The doctor said Phil was out of danger but still in ICU. It was because the bullet was so close to his heart that he should be observed in case there would be otherplications It was exactly a silver lining. What if in the heart? But Anyas situation was not that good. Her premature baby was sent to ICU and had to stay in the incubator. Anya herself had survived but was very weak owing to this premature birth, which did damage her health. When Emelia entered the ward, Anya was sobbing. She was too weak to cry out, but she couldnt help feeling sad and sorrowful. As she thought of her newly-born baby lying in an incubator covered in tubes, she just wished to suffer these for her child. Anya When Emelia and other people saw Anya cry like that, they felt bad with their rims of eyes turning red. And then Emelia stepped forward, held Anyas hands, and said, We know you are feeling sorry and miserable now, but you should stop crying. It may hurt your eyes since you have just given childbirth. Thats right. You need to stop, said Maisie. They both had experience, and they felt bad for Anya andforted her. As mothers, they totally had empathy with Anya. They knew Anya must have a terrible feeling. Why Why are you here? Anya spoke in a hoarse voice. Though shocked, she admitted that she sighed with relief in her mind as she saw them. She seemed to see rays of hope and find spiritual pirs in such a foreign country when Phil was still in the ICU. We hurried here as soon as we got your news, Maisie said, and you should speak and think less now. Just close your eyes and sleep and leave anything else to us. And we just had a look at your baby. The doctor said her cry was loud. She is a tough girl and shell be OK. Ninaforted Anya. Anya gave birth to a girl as Phil wished. They were not allowed to enter the ICU, and thus they could only look at her for a while through the outside window. Generally, a premature baby was in a very dangerous situation. They only sighed with relief after the doctor told them the baby was good. Ninas words made Anya weep again. Emelia wiped Anyas tears with her heart aching for her. And this time, Anya clenched her teeth and stopped crying. She thought they were right that she should not keep on crying. If it caused her to lose her sight, she could never see her daughter. She hadnt taken a good look at her precious daughter yet.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just get some sleep. Surrounded by them, Anya then fell into a deep slumber. While they were taking care of Anya here, Julian and others were visiting Phil who was in the ICU like his daughter. After talking with the doctor, they began to look into the shooting. The first suspect was the opposite faction of thepany to be acquired in Nortopia, and the second one was Trisitn. Therefore, they were about to investigate them simultaneously. This time, no matter who were the people behind the incident, they would by no means be spared. They must bleed for what they did. Chapter 1117 Feeling Guilty And Remorseful As Julian and others came here, the conditions of Anya and Phil finally became stable. Before they arrived, Anya had woken up. The first thing she did was ask nurses about her child and Phil. After learning that they had survived, she sighed with relief. But then she knew that they were still in critical condition and started to weep in despair. At that time, shey on the bed alone, feeling increasingly deste and helpless. Although nothing happened to Gaven, it was not convenient or appropriate at all for him to visit Anya, a woman who had just given birth to a baby. Hence, Anya could only look at the ceiling in a daze forlornly. At such a moment, she became more aware of how important Phil was to her. If the ident hadnt happened, Phil would have absolutely kept herpany during and after her birth giving and she could see him as soon as she woke. But it did happen. And he got seriously injured for her When Anya recalled that Phil held her in his arms suddenly to protect her, her heart ached for him so much. At that moment, she had no idea of what happened but heard the sound of shooting and the moan of Phil. She only realized what had happened until she saw that Gaven looked terrified and rushed to them. She couldnt imagine how she would be if Phil didnt take the bullet for her. Phil was in aa for two days. When he was awake, the doctor performed various checks on him and dered that he was thoroughly out of danger. Then he was transferred to a general ward. The first thing Phil did after waking up was hold the doctors hands and ask anxiously, How are my wife and my child? They are good, not in danger. The doctor could only say that to soothe his nerves. Not in danger. Phil breathed a sigh of relief. He was contented to learn that they were still alive. Julian and other men were waiting for Phil in the general ward. Phil was calm to see them here because he knew they would be here based on their friendship. Although he felt the piercing pain after the effects of the anesthetic wore off, he still asked them immediately, How is Anya? Julian and others made eye contact, and Julian finally said to Phil, I want you to be prepared for it. Because of this ident, she had to have emergency Caesarean sections which did harm to her health. As a result, its a bit difficult for her to bear another child. After finishing saying these words, Julian looked at Phil worriedly because he was afraid that Phil could not take the blow. They all knew clearly that Anya was everything to him. But now, she was stuck in such a bad condition. Certainly, Phil would not care about if she could bear a child anew. What they were worried about was that Phil would feel guilty and remorseful for this. As expected, they saw Phil purse his lips tightly on the bed, with his eyes turning red in a sh. Then, he suddenly beat his head with his arms fiercely, Its all my fault! Why did I have to take the case! Actually, he just got out of the ICU, and the wound in his back was deep. Such a violent movement made his wound split, but he didnt seem to feel any pain but tortured himself crazily. Just calm down! Ezra and Arthur rushed to hold him down, trying to stop his act of self-harm. And Julian hurried to call the doctor. But Phil lost control so much that Ezra and Arthur failed to suppress him who wiggled his body crazily to hurt himself. It seemed that only such a sharp pain could make him feel better. The doctor was stunned after he saw what was going on. He said angrily, We spared no effort to save your life. How can you act like this! Just let me die. Phil had lost his strength. His wound was thoroughly ripped due to his excessive struggle. And losing lots of blood made him begin to lose consciousness, but he still bluffed feebly. What the hell are you doing? Julian also got angry, What would Anya and your daughter be without you? Do you think the situation of Anya isnt bad enough? Shouldnt you be alive and be responsible for their future? No one knew if Phil had heard Julians words because he was soon in aa. The attending doctor cried out a lot of swear words and called the medical staff. Then they sent Phil into the operating room again, suturing and treating his wound. Phils madness made three of them up a storm. All of them were caught in the unfathomable abyss of worry. As a doctor, Arthur spoke out his concern, I fear that Phil will feel an excessive guilt which may lead to huge pressure on him, and he may not know how to face Anya and his daughter. Julian and Ezra were silent with their lips pursed. Phil put Anya above his life. He tried every means to take care of her, but he didnt expect that she would be in such a bad condition due to him. It not only hurt Anya but also made their daughter suffer a lot, which Phil might not afford to take. It was he who caused this ident. Recalling how Phil got crazy just now, they all sighed at the same time.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Now, they could only pray that Anya would get well soon and visit orfort him in person. Only this could make Phil calm down. After all, he never lost his temper with her. Phil seeded in entering the ICU again. After Anya could be up and about the next day, she said to Emelia who came to take care of her, I want to see Phil. These days, Emelia, Maisie, and Nina took turns apanying her all day long. And it was Emelias turn. Anyas request embarrassed Emelia because they didnt dare tell Anya that Phil was in ICU again by his own making. Before, they only told her Phil got out of ICU and recuperated in a general ward. They said that Julian, Ezra, and Arthur were apanying him to reassure her. Um Emelia didnt know how to answer Anya as she offered to see Phil. How about a few more days? Youre just allowed to get out of bed, and he doesnt recover yet. Its not good for both of you if you feel too excited as you meet. Emelia could only hope to change Anyas mind by saying such words. However, Anya perceived Emelias weird look at a nce. Emelia was not a very good liar after all. Anya then asked Emelia anxiously, Why dont you let me see him? What happened to him? Does his wound get infected? Chapter 1118 A “Fierce” Girl Faced with Anyas question, Emelia didnt want her to think nonsense, thereby telling the truth, His wound was ripped open, and he is now in ICU again. What happened? Anya felt the pain of her cut due to the caesarean section as soon as she got excited. Dont worry, Emelia quickly helped Anya onto the bed, I will tell you the details. After Anya was settled down, Emelia then drew a chair and sat down beside the bed, saying to Anya in a gentle voice, I hear from Julian that Phil just hurt himself because he felt guilty to get you and your child into trouble. Ezra and Arthur almost failed to hold him down, thus his wound ripped again. After hearing that, Anya could totally imagine what Phil was like. Her eyes were red-rimmed instantly. No one knew it was because of anger or feeling sorry for Phils act of self-harm. He only knows how to hurt himself and torture me, murmured Anya who then shed tears. Although Emelia was worried that it might hurt Anyas eyes, she understood Anya needed to cry at such a moment. Hence, she said nothing but handed her some tissue. Julian said that as they asked the doctor about Phils wound, the doctor told them Phil wouldnt die in a snappish tone. That is all thanks to his good constitution. If it is anyone else, that will be a disaster, Emeliaforted Anya with such words. Seeing that Anya no long wept, Emelia added, They also said they couldnt stop Phil when he got mad. And now, you need to recover as soon as possible and then persuade him. These words encouraged Anya a lot. That was right. She needed to recover as soon as possible. Although she had Caesarean sections, her cut was nothingpared to Phils bullet wound. She must hurry to get better, for the sake of Phil and her daughter. Thinking of this, she said to Emelia, with a determined look, I want some chicken soup. I need to get better in a hurry. She lost her appetite all the time before, or to be more exact, she wasnt in the mood to eat anything. How would she enjoy the food while her daughter had to stay in the incubator for two months and Phil got a gunshot wound? She had hardly thought about her poor daughter and Phil lying in the ICU with a pale look when she closed her eyes. Then the scenes of the shooting on that day came into her mind. Emelia and Maisie were both good at cooking and had postnatal experience. They renewed the recipe and cook nutritious food for Anya every day, but she couldnt eat after a few bites. She was very moved by what they had done, but she wasnt in the mood. Fortunately, they understood her and only persuaded her to eat more every time until she couldnt stomach anything indeed. Hearing her words, Emelia promptly opened the thermal box and gave her a bowl of soup, Thats right. He will only feel a bit relieved if you get well, then he can receive doctors treatment obediently.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Anya nodded, drinking up the soup and eating something else. Seeing that Anya had eaten her fill and felt much better, Emelia took out her phone and said, A nurse sent me a video of your girl in the incubator. Have a look. Shes cute. Emelia handed her phone to Anya. As Anya saw the little girl in the video, the rim of her eyes started to burn. Emelia said softly, The nurse said that your girl showed strong vitality and got much better. She is connected to you and Phil. She feels she is needed, so she tries hard to get better. If the baby didnt survive, a rift would grow between Anya and Phil and they couldnt mend it even if they got back together. And finally, it would exhaust their love someday. But if the baby was discharged from the hospital, she would be the bond between Anya and Phil which made their rtionship get better and better. na and ric also stayed in the incubators for more than a month. They are now healthy, arent they? The current medial means are developed. She will be fine and get out of the hospital as shes mature. The boy and girl of Emelia and Julian were born prematurely by Caesarean sections because they were twins. During thete stage of pregnancy, Emelia began to be hospitalized for her babies to keep them in her womb for a few more days. However, because of the particrity of the twins, even though she had tried her best, she had to have caesarean sections in advance. After staying in the incubators for a month, the two babies were allowed to get out and meet her and Julian. At that time, she got the same feeling as Anya at present, worrying and missing them every day. When Anya heard Emelia say her daughter had strong vitality, she couldnt help chuckling with tears in her eyes, If she can grow up safely, she will be a tough girl who dares challenge adversity. God let here to this world in advance and gave her an unforgettable lesson, but she seemed not to ept this and fought against God with her loud cries and strong vitality, moring that she wanted to live. And Emelia also chuckled, Its great that shes tough, then no one can pick on her. I always think that na is too mild. Although she is still little, I can foresee that she will probably be as soft as me and be easily bullied. Then Emelia looked at Anya and said, But now, you have Chris. I believe she will protect na. They all knew that Phil named her daughter Christina Henderson, whose pet name was Chris. Although they had no idea whether the baby would be a boy or a girl, Phil was sure that it would be a girl and had a girlish name for her. Anyaughed, I wish they can grow up quickly and healthily. I want to see my fierce girl. For some reason, Anya believed that her daughter would be unfriendly. But no matter how fierce she would be, Anya would still love her and treat her as a sweetheart. Emelia said, We always say you gave birth to a daughter who is like Nina. You dont know how unfriendly Nina was when she was in school. And I was always picked on. It was Nina who protected me. As Emelia told Anya about the interesting things when she was in school with Nina, Anya forgot the unhappy stuff and got in a better mood. Chapter 1119 Unwilling to Face Her Anya was discharged from the hospital after five days. And Phil was transferred to a general ward again. Anya had nned to see him but then had second thoughts, for fear that hering might excite him. Therefore, she decided to visit him after he got better. Although Anya went home to convalesce, she was worried about Phil and her daughter in the hospital. Her daughter had to stay in the incubator and Phil was still in the hospital. Even though she had been home, she would miss them. Fortunately, there were Emelia and otherdies apanying her, so she wasnt overwhelmed by negative emotions. But what moved Anya most was their kindness. Since Phil and Anya had decided to give birth in Chiobar, they didnt hire any nanny. If it were not for Emelia and others who came here, she would have had no idea of how to face the difficulties. Now, Emelia, Maisie, and Nina took good care of her by all means. While Emelia and Maisie cooked various kinds of food for her, Nina amused Anya because she was so funny and adorable that everything retold by her would make them burst intoughter. About a weekter, Anya thought that she wound almost recovered, and she didnt feel so painful while walking. Thus, she proposed to visit Phil. Actually, she wanted to visit him a few days ago, but Emelia and the otherdies persuaded her to wait, allowing her and Phil to get better. Then she had waited until now. But Julian and Ezra told her about Phils condition every day. He made an eptable recovery. Arthur returned to Chiobar after Phil had been out of danger. After all, Jean had just given birth two months ago, and she needed helping and care. When Emelia phoned Julian who was in the hospital that Anya wanted to see Phil, he just sighed, Phil says he doesnt want to see her. Why? Emelia felt astonished and angry. He thinks that it is he who gets Anya and his daughter into such big trouble. He cannot face Anya as well as his affection for her. Julian exined it to Emelia. Emelia clenched her teeth and said, So he chooses to escape? Can he escape from it for his whole life? Does he intend to never be with Anya and his daughter? Julian paused for a while and sighed, Give him a little more time. Actually, Julian conveyed this in a more euphemistic way. Phil told him that he felt sorry for Anya and his daughter, and he wished Anya could forget him and live a good life with Chris. He would open a bank ount for them from which they could get enough money for their whole life. In that way, Anya didnt have to be afraid of being repelled by others in the future. Or he could simply make a will and notarize that his possession belonged to them. He would spend his whole life earning money for them. As for himself, he was about to return to Chiobar and never met Anya and Chris. He was too ashamed to see them. He loved them so much, and thus he couldnt forgive himself for hurting them with his so-called love. Phil just thought himself a joke now. He always said he loved Anya and his daughter very much, but he almost got them killed. He thought himself a loser. However, Ezra just described Phil as melodramatic. Emelia felt furious and said, How can I say this to Anya? She has been worried about Phil for long and wanted to see him. And we thought that she had not recovered, thereby stopping her. Now what? Emelia vented all her dissatisfaction on Julian. But Julian justughed and said, Just tell the truth. What? Emelia felt angrier, Do you know Anya is still in the postpartum confinement? If I tell her the truth, she will definitely be angry. Its not good for a woman after birth giving, is it? Emelia thought that Anya had suffered enough for those days. She no longer wanted Anya to be angry or sad. Fortunately, the baby was in the hospital, and Anya didnt need to breastfeed her. Otherwise, if Anya felt sad and unhappy, it would influence the baby directly. Julian kept silent and waited for Emelia to vent her anger. Afterward, he said to her in a soft voice, My dear wife. I know it. But except telling her the truth, what else can we do? If we keep it from her, it wont work but let her think nonsense. She will be more anxious, wont she? Emelia was caught off guard by his words. Julian said in earnest, Getting through such an ident, Anya is no longer a pampered girl. I think she can take it. And it is their business whether they meet each other or not. As bystanders, we can only let them deal with it on their own. Whats more, Anya can always handle him easily. Maybe she is able to change Phils mind. It is better than our persuasions, isnt it? Emelia thought what Julian said made sense. If Phil just got out of surgery, they could stop Anya from visiting him on the pretext of his feeling indisposed. But it had been almost a month, and Phil should be discharged from the hospital. Indeed, she could not hide it from Anya anymore if she didnt let Anya go to see him. So, it was not a bad idea to tell her the truth. But Emelia still warned his husband in an unfriendly tone, If it irritates Anya, I wont forgive you. After finishing her words, she hung up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Julian put away his phone in resignation and felt confused by her words. He actually had no way to change Phils attitude. Returning to the ward, Julian told everything to Phil, Emelia said Anya wanted to see you. And I have asked Emelia to tell her that you dont want to see her. Ezra eximed, You did tell Emelia to say so? Julian shrugged his shoulders and said, What else? I had no choice. On the bed, Phil looked calm with no reaction, but Ezra got into a p, stared at Phil, and said in exasperation, Dont be so naive at such age, OK? If I were Anya, I would be pissed off by hearing your refusal of seeing me. I just risked my life to give birth to a daughter for you, and you actually said that you were unwilling to see me? That really hurt! Do you know? Ezra stuck up for Anya. He couldnt understand Phil at all. He and Anya just got through a dire ident, and he protected her from the bullet with his own body. Ezra thought that their rtionship would absolutely be deepened by leaps and bounds. Unexpectedly, Phil actually began to avoid her. Phil turned his head and looked out the window, murmuring in a self-deprecating way, I just want to hurt her and make her leave me. Then he would be relieved. Before, he wished and tried hard to make Anya no longer hate him. Now, he just wished Anya to resent him instead. Chapter 1120 Then Just Break up Ezra was extremely speechless. After a long while, he said angrily, If you decide to do so, I will introduce some good guy to her after I return home. Certainly, this was his grief talking. He just felt anxious for Phil. Phil had pursued Anya for so many years. It was a rare opportunity for him that Anya might ept him thoroughly. Although he got Lorie into an ident indirectly, he saved Anyas life. They were square. He believed that Anya wasnt that unreasonable sort of person, but it was Phil who gave her up. While Ezra was irritable, Julian acted cidly. He said to Phil gloomily, You only have one chance. There is no turning back. I know. On the bed, Phil only responded to them calmly with two words and then pursed his lips, without saying a word. Ezra felt so angry that he got out of the ward, and Julian followed him. Now, Phil was recovering quite well. Since he got out of the ICU again, Phil just changed. He didnt harm himself crazily but responded positively to treatment. In the beginning, they thought Phil performed well for the sake of being together with Anya. However, it turned out that he did it for leaving. That was right. Phil had told them many times that he would return to Chiobar when he recovered and let go of Anya and his daughter. And he would arrange nannies, even drivers for Anya who lived in Ustistan with Chris. She would absolutely have nothing to worry about. But he didnt intend to stay here. After getting outside, Julian and Ezra each smoked a cigarette. Then Ezra said grumpily, He is really insane, isnt he? Does he give up Anya and his child? No regret? Julian puffed a smoke ring and said, He loves Anya so much that he cant take it right away. Just give him some time, Julian added, now the key point is Anya. Ezra pursed his lips and then said, Well, If Anya just ignores him since then, they will never be together. But if Anya wants to continue the rtionship, theres still hope. Then Ezra added, But the point is whether or not Anya wants to do it. She once sought divorce so desperately. She might think shes finally free now. Julian said in a low voice, But he saved her. It depends on Anya. They all hoped that Phil and Anya could be fine. They had been through so many things and it was time to get this over with. After Emelia ended the call and chose the words in her mind, she decided to face Anya. As soon as Emelia arrived at the house and saw Anya, she lost her words, and thus she mumbled, Anya Anya felt a bit confused and said, Whats wrong? Is it still inconvenient to see him? Before Emelia said something, Anya felt worried and asked quickly, Is he not doing fine again? No, no. Emelia hurried to deny it in case Anya would be disturbed. It also confused Maisie, and she asked, What happened? As well, Maisie perceived that there was something wrong with Emelia. Emelia sighed and told them the truth, Phil He told you to live a good life with Chris and forget him. What? Maisie thought she misheard Emelia. And Anya also thought it incredible. Before Phil passed out due to the gunshot, he asked her a question C If I survive, forgive me, okay? And she answered Okay without hesitation. Not until they had such a fatal moment did she understand the meaning of love and hatred. Love and hatred could be reversed easily. It was up to her to decide whether to love or hate. Due to the car ident of Lorie, her mother, Anya did hate Phil. But actually, she had been shaken by his solicitude those years, more or less. When he risked his life to save her, getting shot for her, she forgave him. And she knew that there was no man willing to sacrifice himself for her except Phil. Unexpectedly, as she had forgiven him, he gave such a reply. Seeing that they were getting stunned, Emelia said in a hurry, He thinks he get you and Chris into big trouble. After all, you wouldnt have had an ident if he hadnt taken the case. He feels guilty and remorseful. Julian said he seemed to be trapped in such a mood, thinking that he will bring you misfortune, including the car ident of your mom. And now, he just wants to stay away from you in case something bad happens to you again. Emelias words calmed Anyas nerves. She could understand his flinch. No one would not feel guilty about such a thing. But did he have to stay away from her and his daughter thoroughly? Was he just too serious? Maisie understood Phil and she said to Anya softly, He just cares about you so much. Dont be mad at him. Anya shook her head, No, I am not. I know his feeling. Anya had wanted to say something, but she suddenly thought of a terrible thing and stiffened. Emelia who observed Anyas reaction all the way asked immediately, Anything wrong? Why do you look so bad all at once?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anya stared at them and said in a panic, I suddenly think of his mom who got insane due to her husbands death. Phil is a crazy guy. I am afraid that he will feel too guilty to be relieved What if he went insane like his mother? Anya had no courage to continue her words. She didnt dare to imagine such a possibility but had to be worried about it. After all, they were family and there were some simr genes in them perhaps. Emelia and Maisie froze for a while. Soon afterward, Maisie said in an uncertain tone, He wont be that obsessive, will he? Julian just said he felt a bit guilty. Give him some more time. Maybe he will feel relieved soon, Emelia exined. Anya recovered herposure and said, Yes. Give him some more time. If he wants to stay away from me, then we just break up. Such a decision frightened Emelia and Maisie. They asked, You you give him up? They thought Anya would show more initiative while Phil flinched. After all, they had been through a fatal moment. They didnt expect that she would agree to break up with Phil. Anya said in a much lighter tone, But I will leave Chris to him. Emelia and Maisie looked at each other and then smiled knowingly. Chapter 1121 Leave Their Daughter to Him Maisieughed and said, So, you want to maintain your rtionship with Phil by leaving your daughter to him? Anya chose to leave their baby who needed to stay in hospital until she got mature to Phil, then he couldnt return to Chiobar even if he got discharged. They learned from Julian and Ezra that Phil had allowed Gaven to take charge of the Ustistan branch. He could leave here as soon as he got out of the hospital, even without a nce at Anya. Anya nodded, Yes. But she then said in a low tone, Im just so worried that he will be like his mom. So, I wont force him. I will give him time to be set free from the guilt. Everybody knew that Phil was crazy which led to his flinching without turning back. Anya understood it, and she didnt me him. She knew he kept away from her because he loved her too much. He failed to face what he caused to her. Emelia sighed with emotion, You are so thoughtful. I just fear that you will get angry and never talk to him after knowing his reaction. In fact, Anya was always a smart and considerate girl, though she appeared capricious in front of Phil before. If she was really unreasonable and thoughtless, Phil would not love her so deeply. I have no choice, Anya said in a self-deprecating tone, I just hope he can be fine. And we can be fine. He has apanied me for months and almost drove me crazy. I used to think that I would chuck him out or set the time during which he could meet Chris so as to contact less with him. But now, I just want to be together with him, and he isnt annoying for me now. At this point, Anya looked at Emelia and Maisie and asked them awkwardly, Its so ridiculous, isnt it? Not at all. Emelia showed disapproval, We grow up slowly and our ideas change as the environment changes. Thats right. Its normal for you to change your attitude towards Phil. I am the example, arent I? Maisieforted Anya with her own experience, I was determined to have a clean break with Ezra at the very beginning. However, it seemed that it was not up to us. Finally, feelings took precedence over thoughts. We got together again. You and Phil are actually the same. You tell yourself dont be with him any longer. But he still moved you little by little after youve got along with each other for long. Its not that you are ridiculous but that you are willing to cherish this rare rtionship. Feeling moved, Anya raised her arms and hugged them, Thanks forforting me. I would not know how to get through this living nightmare but for yourpanion. Nina had left due to her work, but Emelia and Maisie told her they would stay here and take care of her until her confinement was over. Then Anya said to Emelia, Id better see him. I need to make myself clear that I will leave our daughter to him. Then he should hire a nanny to take care of her in advance. Emelia smiled, Alright. No one knew if Phil would be surprised. He had an eptable recovery now, so he shouldnt be in danger anymore. Before they set off, Anya suddenly stopped in the hallway and said sadly, Actually, I dont want to leave my daughter to him at all I just Anya couldnt continue her words, or she would cry. How could she bear to leave her unlucky daughter to Phil? On one hand, she was worried about if a man could take good care of a baby. On the other hand, she also wanted to cuddle her baby in her arms every day. Before today, Anya had been determined to take care of this child by herself since she got pregnant. She decided to protect the child on her own at the very beginning. Now, she had to leave the child to Phil. And, of course, she was very sad but she had no other choice. If she decided to raise her child on her own, Phil would return to Chiobar without hesitation. Afterwards, she should go to university and take care of Chris at the same time, having no energy to deal with the rtionship between her and Phil. Maybe their rtionship would end thoroughly since then. If she left Chris to Phil, he would not return to Chiobar before the child got out of the hospital. Even if Chris was allowed to get discharged, she would definitely be weak for some time. And since Phil loved his daughter so much, he wouldnt leave Ustistan with her anytime soon. In that case, Anya still had a chance to solve Phils problem. Emelia and Maisie surely understood Anyas good intentions, and they knew how reluctant Anya was as a mother. Maisie hugged her gently, I do know your feeling. At that time, I was afraid that Ezra would take my child from me. I didnt dare think of how I would be without my child. But now, you have to hand your baby to him. Well, Maisie said after a sigh, although Phil seems unreliable, I think he is quite good at taking care of someone. I believe he will look after Chris well. Emelia agreed, Yes. Where he lives is close to yours. You can often go to see the girl. He wont refuse it. Anya nodded, with her nerves calmed. Actually, she knew it but failed to control her emotions just now. Before, Phil was the person who wanted to get close to her on the pretext of the child, but unexpectedly it was her turn now.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anya, with Emelia and Maisie, went to the hospital together. As they didnt tell Julian that Anya was about to visit Phil in advance, thus Julian was surprised when they contacted him in the hospital. Julian hurried over to them and whispered to Emelia, Didnt you tell Anya what Phil just said? I did, but Anya has something to say to him, Emelia said, Dont worry. I also think they must have a meeting. Anya said, Mr. Hughes, you just pretend to know nothing about it. And I will enter his ward without his knowledge. If Phil was told that she was about to see him, he would definitely refuse. Therefore, she would meet him in the ward directly. What could he do after she had entered the ward? Or she just pretended to be under the weather. She was still in the month of confinement so she didnt believe he would be so cruel to kick her out. Julian could only agree with her. Afterward, Ezra went out of the ward, and Anya entered alone. Phil was bracing his back against his pillow. As Ezra was out, the door was closed but soon reopened. He thought it was still Ezra, so he didnt care about it and continued seeing his paperwork with his head down. He did recover well, with only a superficial injury of the shoot left, thereby having time to deal with some of his work. And only by keeping himself upied could he be able to think less of his trouble. Chapter 1122 Promise Her Phil thought Ezra came back again to fetch something he left here. After a pause, he jerked his eyes up and saw the person he missed every moment appear in front of him. As soon as he was free, his mind was filled with Anya. During this time, Phil had nostalgia for the good times they had together, and sometimes he would fall into endless guilt and remorse. Such twoplex and contradictory emotions had been tormenting him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to see her but did not dare to see her. So, when Phil saw Anya, he was bbergasted for a moment, then he turned his head away from her and said with a slight frown, What are you doing here? His question was quite hurtful, but Anya didnt take it to heart, because she knew he didnt really mean it. Half a month had passed and Anyas C-section wound had almost healed, so she was walking quite normally. In fact, a few days ago she was afraid to walk straight up because of the pain in her incision. She walked up to Phil at a brisk pace and spoke with a smile, I came to to say something to you. Phil frowned slightly again and turned his head to look at her. Why is she so happy? I said those hurtful words to her. Didnt she get angry at all? Or did she feel relieved that I finally let her go? At this point, Phil could not help but feel very sad. Anya already hated him, and now she should be desperate to have a clean break with him, shouldnt she? And just when he was lost in thoughts, he heard Anyas crisp voice ringing again, but her tone was tinged with sorrow this time, Phil, wont you invite me to sit down? I had a cesarean section just a few days ago. I cant stand standing all the time. Anya deliberately pretended to be pitiful, and then observed Phils reaction, to see whether he still cared about her. She guessed he still loved her. As expected, Phil immediately lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and tried to help her sit down when he saw her pained expression. However, he forgot that his back was still injured, and identally tugged on his wound after making such a big movement. Phil grunted in pain. Anya rushed forward to hold him, and Phils hand held her wrist at the same time. They looked at each other with worry and said at the same time, Are you okay? Does the wound hurt? Afterward, Anya let out a chuckle. She knew that Phil was still caring about her. However, her smile made Phil at a loss for words. He let go of her hand and leaned back on the bed, then nced at the chair and said, Please sit down. Anya slowly sat down. And it still hurt, so she needed to make a slow movement. Phil looked at her as she slowly sat down and jerked his eyes away. He really felt sorry for Anya. Although Phil it was painful for a woman to give birth whether she had an easy delivery or a cesarean section, he still felt sad when seeing her looking unwell. At the very least, if she hadnt had the ident at the airport, she wouldnt have been through mental suffering. She must be very sorrowful when she had to have C-sections. At that time, as a mother who was unsure if her baby could be born safely, she must have been through a lot of pressure Thinking about this, Phil once again was overwhelmed by guilt and remorse. He could not help but raise his hand and cover his face with strength, You got something to say? He reminded Anya next to him. Anya noticed his reaction and sensed his sadness, so she opened her mouth, You said you wanted our daughter to live a good life with me. It meant that you wanted to cut ties with me, right? Phil put down his hand and pursues his lips silently without answering Anyas question. He could not say such cruel words to her in person. Anya wasnt bothered by his silence and then said, I can cut ties with you, but our daughter has to be raised by you. Phil turned his head to look at her in shock, thinking he had misheard her. Their daughter was his treasure, and of course, he wanted to see her every day. But he knew Anya needed their daughter even more, so he could only leave their daughter to Anya reluctantly. Now Anya told him that she wanted to let him raise their daughter. Phil was confused about what her n was. Surprised? Anya said, She is our daughter. Why should I take care of her alone while you enjoy your life at home? Phil said, I will hire a housekeeper, a nanny, and a driver for you, so you wont have to suffer, and you can talk to me if you need anything. Phil didnt think Anyas reason was convincing. She didnt n to let him know the existence of the baby at the very beginning, so it made no sense that she wasnt willing to raise the child alone. Then he asked, Didnt you say before that you could take care of the baby all by yourself? I was too stupid and na?ve before. Anya hummed, I felt horrible thinking that I have to raise the baby and study at the same time. And you know, the baby was born prematurely and her body is weak, so she might often fall ill in the future. Ill be exhausted from looking after her alone. To convince Phil to take care of the baby, Anya deliberately made herself seem like she couldnt suffer at all, and mentioned the premature birth. She believed that Phil would agree. Sure enough, Anya saw Phils expression turn serious and his gaze be unfathomable. Phil stared deeply at her, making Anya nervous, not knowing what he was nning to do. When Anya thought Phil might disagree, Phil finally spoke, Are you willing to do that? If the baby is given to me, I might take her back to Chiobar. Dont you want to see her in the future? Are you willing to separate from her? Anya raised her eyebrows slightly, catching the keyword at once. He might take her back. It meant that Phil didnt have a strong desire to take the baby back to Chiobar. He must have considered that she would miss the child, so he left some room for negotiation. Anya was a witty girl, and didnt show any sign of joy but faked a pitiful look, What can I do? You are going to have a clean break with me, so Im sure you wont consider my feelings either. If you really take the baby back to Chiobar, I have to ept it, she said, choked with tears. Phil pursed his lips, his heart filled with sadness. If he could, he wouldnt want to upset her at all. He wanted Anya and their daughter to live a happy life. But the misfortunes shed experienced were all caused by him. The only thing he could do now was to alleviate some of her sadness. Although silent, Phil had made a decision. He would take care of their daughter alone, but he wouldnt take her back home anytime soon, nor would he let Anya suffer the pain of being separated from their daughter. Okay, Ill take care of our daughter. Finally, Phil promised her. Chapter 1123 Pinpoint His Weaknesses Deal. Anya didnt linger much longer after Phil agreed to take care of their daughter, but got up from her chair and got ready to go. She didnt stay too long, though she was reluctant to leave. She wanted to have a good look at him and talk to him. She wanted to ask him if he was okay and if his wounds still hurt. She wanted to ask him why he protected her in the first ce when a shot was fired. But it didnt seem appropriate to talk about this now judging from his attitude towards her. Anya stood up from the chair, took a breath, then headed towards the ward door without looking back. Phil did not stop Anya, but his eyes, which were fixed on her, betrayed his true feelings. He was also eager to have a good look at Anya. He could tell she looked good but was much thinner than before after some observations. It made him very distressed. She was now in the month of confinement and needed nutrition, and he believed that Emelia and Maisie would take good care of her. But she was still very thin, definitely because she was affected by negative emotions. She didnt have an appetite, so of course, she would lose weight. Anya suddenly paused after walking to the door. She turned back and said, After our daughter is discharged from the hospital, you take her home. Lets meet each other less. Phil frowned at her. His intuition told him that she was going to say something unpleasant. Anya smiled and said, Im a single, young girl without a baby around, and I can enjoy my life as much as I want. If we see each other a lot, Im afraid that all the handsome guys around me will stay away from me. Phil was sulking at these words. She left their daughter to me for her own enjoyment? Now she told the truth? Just now she said she was busy with her studies and afraid of not being able to take good care of the baby, didnt she? But then she imed she wanted to enjoy herself as a single, young girl? Handsome guys? Thinking of this, Phil couldnt help but shout, Anya! However, Anya had foreseen it and she rushed out of the ward when he shouted, leaving him with a dashing figure. Phil got so angry that he breathed heavily. She really knew how to piss him off. He wanted to go back on his word, but his thoughts took precedence over jealousy. It was a good thing for her to have their daughter in his care. At least she didnt have to be so exhausted and she could focus on her studies. And handsome guys could never get close to her as long as he and their daughter were still in Ustistan. He was the one who decided to break up, so he wouldnt be possessive towards her anymore. But he didnt want to see her flirting with other men when he stayed in Ustistan to take care of the baby. Anya left the ward and went back with Emelia and Maisie. Neither of them wanted her to stay out too long as she just gave birth, and since she had made it clear to Phil, she should go home. However, before they left, Emelia and Maisie escorted Anya to the ICU of the hospital, where Anya wanted to see her daughter. The baby couldnt be brought out and they couldnt get into the ICU. Thus, they couldnt see the baby. Although the medical staff will regrly send pictures and videos of the baby to Anya, she really wished to cuddle the baby in her arms. Anya stood outside the ICU for a while, feeling her daughter in this way, and then had to leave reluctantly. On the way back, Anya felt much better. Emelia couldnt help but ask her, I thought youd be depressed when you got out, but you seem happy. Emelia and Maisie had discussed how they shouldfort Anya if she was upset, and to their surprise, her negative emotions dissolved so quickly. Anya confessed, I managed to piss Phil off. My bad feelings found an outlet, so I dont feel so depressed now. How did you piss him off? Maisie and Emelia were both curious. Anya told them what she had said at the end, and they couldnt help butugh. Maisie said, I picture it. He must be so mad at you that he jumped out of bed and grabbed you.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anyaughed, Well, I rushed out after I finished. She knew how to stop where it should stop, otherwise, Phil would really be irritated, catch her, and forbade her to leave, or break his promise of taking care of the baby. Emelia snickered, I have to admit, that was a good move, Phil will not leave with the baby. He has to stay and keep an eye on you lest you hook up with some handsome guys. Anyaughed too. She said those words to make Phil nervous. She was sure he still cared about her, so she believed he would be jealous when he heard those words. Maisie tsked, Youve got him by the balls. Now they didnt have to worry that Phil and Anya would break up since Anya had a lot of tricks up her sleeve to deal with Phil and she had got Phils soft spot. Although Phil and Anya had so many conflicts, thankfully, one would try his or her best to fix their rtionship when the other wanted to give up. Phil and Anya were destined to be together. After the trio returned, they were contacted by Nina in Chiobar. Anya, your mothers situation is not good Nina said in a heavy tone over the phone. They hadnt told Lorie about what had happened abroad because they were afraid Lorie would be agitated by it. Lorie knew that Anya was going back home to give birth, but Anya hadnte back as scheduled, so she perceived something bad happened. She was looking forward to Anyas return because Anya had made a deal with her caregiver to visit her after returning home. Lorie really missed her daughter. Although they often had video calls, it was better to meet each other face to face. Lorie waited patiently, but Anya didnt return home as scheduled. She was very anxious, but she could not speak her mind to others since her speech function hadnt recovered yet. Dr. Choffard, for sure, knew that she wanted to ask about Anyas condition. To keep Lorie from worrying, Dr. Choffard lied to Lorie, saying that Phil and Anya had something on their tes abroad and might return after dealing with their business. However, they hadnt returned yet after half a month had passed. Lorie had doubts about Dr. Choffards words and thought of many bad possibilities. She grabbed Dr. Choffards arm and lost control. Dr. Choffard had to tell her the truth Chapter 1124 Take Their Baby Back to Her Lorie fainted after hearing that Anya and Phil had an ident. Nina received a call from Dr. Choffard and rushed to the hospital. And Lorie was still in aa. Nervousness clutched at Anyas heart after she heard Ninas words. She hurriedly asked Nina for help, Nina, when my mother wakes upter, please try your best to calm her down, Im recovering quite well now, so is Phil, as for the baby Anya paused for a moment and continued with a determined look, I believe she will be tough enough to go through it, so just tell my mom that the three of us are fine and tell her not to worry. When the baby is discharged from the hospital, grows strong and healthy, we will take the baby back to visit her Anya choked with tears. She couldnt help but think of her daughter in the hospital. She should have been weed and surrounded by everyone after she was born, but now she was in an incubator without her mom or dad by her side. I will. Nina responded, Dont worry too much, Dr. Choffard said your mom was fine and shed been recovering recently. OK, Anya quietly wiped her tears, Also, tell her that the bad guys who hurt us will be punished severely under thew. The mastermind behind the shooting was soon found out. They were surprised but seemed to have expected it. The shot was fired by Tristin. But the person who gave Tristin money, helped him buy the gun, hid him in the car, and helped him escape was the woman who was in the same picture with Phil. Phil told Anya before that woman was a bad person, but Anya did not expect her to be so vicious. After failing to seduce Phil, she wanted to destroy Phil. ording to Julians investigation, it was because Tristin took the initiative to contact her that she could collude with him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that Tristin was in a bit of a pickle after his parents cut off his financial resources. He needed money desperately and hated Phil forcing his parents to disown him, so he put all the me on Phil. He contacted that woman and reached an agreement with her. As long as he could kill Phil, that woman would pay him a lot. But neither of them expected that Phil, Anya, and their baby survived. Now Tristin, that woman, and her whole family would pay a huge price for it. Tristin had been arrested by the police and prisoned in a detention center. Phil wanted to transfer Tristin back to Chiobar through legal means so that he could receive legal punishment at home. As awyer, Phil would do whatever it took to make Tristin spend the rest of his life in prison. As for that woman and her family, they were thrown out of thepany because the person in charge got such a thing to hold over them. And Phil struck a deal to take over thepany with the person in charge. When Phil and Anya were in hospital, Julian went to see Tristin. When Julian met Tristin, the first thing Tristin did was to ask out loud in a frantic voice, Is he dead? Is Phil dead? Tristin went into hiding after the incident, cutting off any contact with the outside world to avoid being found, so he didnt know how Phil was doing after he was taken to the hospital. And then he was caught by Julian and the police in an abandoned warehouse. The moment the police caught him, he asked the police the same thing, but no one replied to him. The police just rudely handcuffed him. He still didnt know what happened to Phil, Anya, and the baby when Julian came to see him, so he couldnt wait to ask Julian. Julian snorted andzily sat down in the chair opposite Tristin, with his long legs folded. His series of actions made Tristin purse his lips. Julian and Phil had such a deep friendship. If Phil died, Julian would kill him. But Julian sat on the chair rxedly now, looking elegant and unhurried, which proved that Phil was safe now. Tristin clenched his fists reluctantly. Why? Why is Phil safe and sound? I risked everything to kill him and destroy his happy life with Anya! Why did I fail? Julian felt Tristins resentment, and he asked Tristin slowly in a sarcastic tone, Why dont you ask how Anya is? Hearing Julian mention Anya, Tristin got stunned for a moment. Julian taunted, What were you thinking the moment you fired the shot at her? Julian hid one thing from Emelia and Anya, that was, Tristin actually fired the shot at Anya instead of Phil that day. Perhaps Tristin was afraid that Phil could dodge the bullet agilely, so he viciously shot at Anya who was pregnant and unable to move freely. As Anya could not dodge, Phil would have to lunge to protect Anya and be hit by the bullet. But if Phil hadnt reacted quickly to protect Anya, Anya would have been in great danger and the baby in her belly would have been killed. No matter what decision Phil made, they would have to suffer a heavy blow. Tristins move was really ruthless and despicable. You said you loved her, but you pointed the gun at her. At that moment, did you feel ashamed? Do you still remember the sweet words you said to her and the precious time you spent with your band members? Have you ever thought of your parents? They gave birth to you and raised you, but you repaid them by doing something stupid like killing others. Do you think they can still live their lives with dignity? Julians words irritated Tristin so much that he raised his voice and yelled, Dont lecture me. I wouldnt have ended up like this if it wasnt for Phil! If he hadnt stolen Anya and my happiness from me, how would I be like this! Tristin put all the me on Phil, making Julian let out a snort ofughter. Julian retorted, If he hadnt taken Anya away, do you think you could make her happy and be together with her forever? As far as I know, you had slept with Gracie before Phil and Anya were in a rtionship, right? Gracie knew that you liked Anya and deliberately hooked up with you. You knew she did that to annoy Anya, but you still slept with her. Is that your so-called love for Anya? Chapter 1125 The Stupidest Form of Revenge Questioned by Julian, Tristin was unable to say a word. He did not expect Phil and Julian could find his past history of wrongdoing. He indeed slept with Gracie several times, but he had no feelings for her. Since she threw herself at him, he would satisfy her and he wouldnt suffer any loss anyway. Actions have an impact. Tristin, youre studyingw too, but you deliberately break thew. Very impressed. Julians taunts made Tristin look up at him. Julian asked him, Are you waiting for your parents? Or are you waiting for them to hire awyer for you? Tristin pursed his lips and averted his eyes. His parents were all he could count on at present. That woman in Nortopia had been out from thepany, so she wouldnt be bothered with his life or death. Julian informed him, Im afraid youll be disappointed. Your parents have made it clear that they wont hire awyer for you or spend any more money on you. Tristin looked up at him with startled eyes. He couldnt believe his parents were so heartless! But the next second he slumped down. He had no choice but to believe Julians words. Ever since he entered the police station, he tried every means to contact his parents, but never got any response from them. He thought they would contact and help him after their anger dissipated. But it was not until Julian said those words to him that he realized his parents were determined to leave him to die. Julian said lightly, Your parents are smart. They know youre hopeless, so they would rather keep the money for a restful retirement than help you do bad things. After all, you stand no chance to take care of them in the current situation. Julians words made Tristin look more flustered and paler since they did make a lot of sense. Julian lost interest in spending time with Tristin. He rose gracefully, looked at Tristin, and said word for word, Committing a crime is the lowest and stupidest form of revenge, and you are now eating your bitter fruit. Last word. Wish you a happy and joyful prison life. After finishing speaking, Julian turned around and left without looking back, and thisst word sounded so ironic that Tristin couldnt say a word, but pursed her lips tightly, lost in thought. Julian, who had reached the door, stopped again and turned back with a light smile and said, Oh, by the way, Phil is out of danger and Anya has an eptable recovery. Their daughter Although shes in the incubator, the doctor said she is strong and healthy. I believe that she will be no different from a normal baby when shes mature. Im confident that she will be safe and sound. Theyre all fine. Sorry to disappoint you. After that, Julian left. When the heavy cell door was closed, Tristin cked out and fainted. The guards came over to check on him and found that he was fine. He fainted probably because he couldnt stand Julians insulting taunts and he had been under too much mental stress recently. Even if Tristin regretted what he had done, there was no turning back. He would be punished legally and abandoned by his familypletely. Since Lorie was in a bad situation, Anya was very worried. Fortunately, Nina contacted Anya on a video call soon. As soon as Anya answered it, she saw Lorie on the screen. Lorie looked very pale. It seemed that she couldnt wait to see Anya once she woke up. Anyas eyes were red-rimmed, and she hurriedly reassured Lorie, Mom, dont worry, Im fine now. Emelia and Maisie are here to take care of me. Large teardrops rolled down Lories cheeks. It could be seen how much Lorie was worried about Anya. MomC Im really fine. Anya couldnt help but cry. Sheforted Lorie while crying. Emelia and Maisie were moved. They averted their eyes that became red-rimmed. Atst, Lorie stopped crying. She shouted with difficulty and vaguely, Any It was Lorie who shouted out Anyas name! Before that, Lorie was slowly recovering her speech function, but the words that came out of her mouth couldnt be understood by others. But this time she called out Anyas name clearly. Anya, Emelia, Maisie and Dr. Choffard, and Nina on the other side of the phone were all surprised and happy. Great! Dr. Choffard was happier than anyone else, almost jumping up and down with excitement. There was nothing more rewarding for a doctor than to see his patient getting better and better. Lorie, can you say something else clearly? He encouraged Lorie. Dr. Choffard thought Lorie might be stimted so much by Anyas ident that her speech function improved. Car, car C Lorie continued to speak with difficulty, but she could not say another word after saying the word car. She seemed to have used up all her strength to say it. Seeing that Lorie wanted to say something else, Dr. Choffard interrupted her, I think thats all for today. Calm down. Have a good rest first. Yes, mom, you should. No need to hurry. Youll be able to speak more. Anya alsoforted Lorie, but she then added, Did you just say the word car? Anya wanted to make sure she hadnt misheard her mom before making a response. Lorie nodded vigorously, indicating that Anya had guessed correctly what she was thinking. Her car ident had nothing to do with Phil. That was the message Lorie had been trying to convey since she was able to speak because she wanted to solve the problem between Phil and Anya. But she was in a bit of a hurry, so she only said the word car. She desperately wanted Anya to understand what she meant so much that her eyes were full of anxiety at the moment. Car? Anya frowned slightly at this end, and she murmured in some confusion, Do you want to talk about your car ident?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anya was very smart. Lorie said the word car as soon as she could speak, so the rted event should be Lories car ident. Seeing Lorie nodding her head seriously, Anya was surprised that her spection was right. Maybe that was the tacit understanding between mother and daughter. Chapter 1126 The Truth Soon, Anya turned serious, realizing there must be some secrets behind Lories car ident. As Lorie suddenly mentioned the ident, Anya guessed her mother must want to tell her more clues, so she expressed her suspicion, Is there something else to your car ident? Her mom wouldnt have said the word car if that was not the case.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The tears in Lories eyes came out at once. Instead of feeling miserable due to the tragic ident, Lorie shed tears of joy because her daughter figured out what she had been thinking. Lorie tearfully nodded and felt relieved that her daughter was so intelligent that she could guess the implications by one word. Anya immediately replied, I see. I will arrange for someone to investigate the whole thing. Lorie smiled with relief after she got what she wanted. Dr. Choffard interrupted them in time. Anya, wed better end the video call now. Your mother just came out of aa. She needs a break. OK. Anya nodded and ended the call. Emelia asked tentatively, Can I tell Phil this matter since your mothers ident has something to do with him? If he knows it, he could investigate the whole thing. Besides, he has more connections than us, so its much easier for him to do it. These words made sense. Anya nodded. You are right. She had long med Phil for her mothers car ident. If there was more to it, Phil should find out the truth to get rid of guilt. Later Phil knew the news from Julian in the hospital and his eyes turned sharp. More secrets behind the ident? Ezra stood aside and gloated. Phil, fate yed a trick on you. You two got divorced because of the ident. Now, the truth of it waits for you to make more investigation. But you decide to give up on Anya. Phil shot a sharp gaze at him and retorted, No way. I dont give up on her but let her live a life free of worries. Ezra shrugged his shoulders. Phil was irritated and said, Ill see you in the gym when Im healthy again. When being hospitalized these days, Phil was annoyed by Ezras harsh words and was ready to beat him. Ezra immediately stayed away from him and said aggressively, No way. When you are discharged from the hospital, I have to return to my homnd. But someone has to stay here to look after his daughter. In a pique, Phil almost threw a pillow at Ezra. Julian red at Ezra. Stop enraging him. If his wound is torn apart, you have to stay here. Ezra immediately apologized. Im sorry. Its my fault. Dont get injured. Phil red at him and snorted. Julian changed the topic. If there are more clues about the ident, how should we start the investigation? Obviously, Luna and her daughter are the most likely suspects, Phil answered sullenly. If they are involved in the whole thing, they have to pay the price and spend the rest of their lives in prison. Phils arrangement for Gracies return was to help Anya avenge herself on Luna for what thetter had done to Anya in the past. But now, if Luna was involved in the ident, she was not only a shameless mistress that destroyed others marriage, but also a criminal that staged a car crash to murder Lorie. Ezra turned indignant. I will investigate them now. OK. Phil stayed in the hospital for a few days before returning home. Of course, he would continue to rest after returning home, because the back injury had not fully recovered. Then, Julian and Ezra left for Chiobar. Emelia and Maisie decided to look after Anya for a month and wanted to stay with her for more days since Anya was highly weak after premature delivery. Jean didnte over but she also helped Anya a lot. Abigail, Arthurs mother, was a famous gynecologist. She woulde to Ustistan to give Anya medical treatment. After a month, Anya thanked Emelia and Maisie for their care and asked them to return home. Then, they two left. As their friends left, Phil and Anya lived in Ustistan peacefully. Anya packed all Phils stuff and asked Julian to bring them to him. Now, Anya and Phil lived separately and didnt meet each other after she had visited him in the hospital. After a months recovery, she went back to campus and buried herself in studying to catch up with her ssmates when her daughter was in the hospital and Phil had no connection with her. When the professor heard about her premature birth, he was very sorry for her. He talked to her several times, hoping to enlighten her and get her out of the pain earlier. Phil was recovering at home while dealing with a backlog of work. When he recovered fully, he went to work all day. He couldnt leave Ustistan because he had to take his daughter home when she was a month old. He rented a bigger, more luxurious apartment. He wanted to move to a vi farther away, but he found a house near Anyas small t that he liked, so that she could visit the child convenientlyter. He couldnt live ufortably in the rented house, so he bought the apartment. Besides, he wished his daughter to live in her real home. Though it was not a real home, the house where his daughter lived couldnt be someone elses. Chapter 1127 Phil Was Enraged After the house was cleaned by a part-time cleaner, Phil sent Anya a message. I have moved. Though he decided to cut off the ties with her, he sent her the address so that she could go to the new house to visit their daughter in the future. Soon, he received a brief reply C OK. Thinking for a moment, he sent another message. I disinfected everything you had for our daughter. She bought a lot of things for her baby when she was pregnant, such as bottles, milk powder, diapers, small gauze, and all kinds of small clothes. She connected Gaven and asked him to take the stuff to Phil who would look after her daughterter. Anya had intended to give them to him in person. She changed her mind on second thought, though she nned to get close to him when visiting her daughter. Initial indifference to him would make him more enchanted with herter. In other words, she could not look after their daughter with him in the hospital, in case he would not like her. She clearly knew how to deal with him. When Phil took the initiative to talk with her, she just gave a simple reply without any emotion. OK. Feeling her indifference, he gritted his teeth and wondered why he kept talking with her after breaking up with her. As he decided to stop replying, she sent a voice message. Id like to go with you to pick up our daughter from the hospital in a few days, okay? In his mind, it seemed that she said these words pitifully and was afraid that he would refuse her request. As a result, the message rendered him faltering and tender. Instead of showing any objection, he immediately replied, Of course. Then, he sent another voice message. Anya, no matter what our rtionship is, whether I take care of our daughter or not, youre still her mother. You can just go see your daughter. Then, he added to show his sincerity, Any time you want to see your daughter, I wont say no. After sending the message, he was relieved and listened to his voice messages to make sure he conveyed the right ones. Then he put his phone aside. But Anya was amused by his messages and chuckled. She flung herself into the sofa and felt his tone full of love and care after repeatedly listening to his voice messages. Obviously, he was worried that she would be upset that she could not see her daughter whenever she wanted, so he sent her two messages to appease her. Anya smiled joyfully and knew she made it. Her pitiful tone sessfully aroused his sympathy and concern for her. She bet that he would not really break up with her. Thus, she decided to keep her distance from him and give him more time to get past it. In fact, she wanted to tell him not to me himself for the destined miserable sufferings for the three of them. If she had said it so inly at such a time, he would have thought she had said it tofort him. She nned to get close to him gradually. When the day came, Phil was ready to go and waited for Anyas call at home, instead of leaving for the hospital. If she contacted him and told him she was ready, he would go out and pick her up, and they would go to the hospital together. But no call came. He checked the time and went to her home. When he opened the door, he found her standing outside his house with her arms folded. Phil asked confusedly, Why are you here? She bowed her head and kicked the ground. Wait for you to pick up our daughter, she whispered. Irritated by her indifferent tone, he was simmering with anger at the thought that she stood here silently. He held back his anger. Then why didnt you knock? Didnt you say you were going to break off our rtionship? Is it appropriate for me to knock on your door like this? She looked at him with her bright eyes. He choked in anger. She added, In case you have a woman in the house, its not very good of me to knock so suddenly, is it? Anya, Phil roared, the vein in his forehead pulsing. When do you see I keep a woman in my house? She lowered her eyes and whispered, I dont mean you have a woman now. Why are you so angry? He wouldnt have gotten angry with her if she hadnt said something absurd. But he could not do anything to vent his anger but turn in a circle. After two months, he had to admit that she could still get up his nose easily. He was really enraged by her words. He took a deep breath and firmly said, Like I said before, youre the only woman I have. He would never be with or love another woman, though he broke up with Anya. Regardless of his sincere words, she pouted, You did say you loved me. You loved me so much, and now youre breaking up with me. Maybe youll end up with another woman. Its only been a few days since you said you loved me. Now you dont love me. Youre a liar. Phil was seething with anger. When did he say he didnt love her anymore? He broke up with her not because he didnt love her, but to let her live a peaceful life with her daughter and forget about him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1128 Have a Tantrum Anya. He cornered her, picked her up by the chin, and called her name angrily. He had intended to threaten her not to behave in this way. But she looked up to stare at him and bit her red lips intively. He paused and was enticed by her deliberate move and approach. Phil, who had been refraining himself from making love with her since she was pregnant, waspletely aroused. Suddenly he let go of her jaw and turned away, clenching his teeth. It is up to you. As he quickly walked out, she snickered and thought he could not keep calm in the face of her flirting. He hurried downstairs into the car. Anya slowly walked over when he was sitting in the car and kept drinking mineral water. Anya cleverly stopped arousing his desire and quietly sat in the car. If she kept flirting with him, she believed he would throw her out of the car.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He silently finished his water and drove to the hospital. As they got close to the destination, they had mixed feelings, including joy, excitement, guilt, and remorse. At the thought of the sufferings their daughter was forced to experience, they were heartbroken. In fact, both of them visited their daughter these days. She would sit silently outside the hospital room for some time while he would pull into the parking lot and smoke in silence to ease his guilt. They came to the hospital separately to have a look at their daughter, but their purpose was the same, that was, to apany their daughter quietly. After he parked his car in the hospital parking lot, they did not get out of the car immediately but sat in the car in silence. In the depressing atmosphere, so much guilt and regret crowed into his mind that his hands on the steering wheel slowly tightened until they were white at the knuckles. Before getting off, he, overwhelmed by sorrow, breathlessly said to Anya, Lets go. These days, he tried to keep calm by burying himself in work. But when he came to pick up his daughter today, he recalled what happened and turned sleepless and restless all night. Feeling his bad mood, she called his name when he walked toward the elevator. Phil. Instead of sounding annoyed when she used to call him by his name, her tone was tinged with a touch of coquetry. He stopped and turned to notice her red-rimmed eyes. She said, Can you hug me? Under such circumstances, he could not decline and knew she must be sad for their daughter. He walked back to embrace her, while she sped him round the waist. He was confused by her sudden hug since she refused to hug him and even detested his passionate and loving hugs in the past. In fact, he was eager to be hugged by her but was afraid that his connections with her would bring more suffering to her. After the horrible incident, he did not want to lose her a second time, and he preferred to watch over her and his daughter from a distance. As he tried to loosen her, she buried her head into his arms, then said with some sadness, Im a bit afraid to go in, to see her, or to hold her His heart jolted. Though he had the same fear, he had to be strong when the woman in his arms turned fragile. He wrapped his arms slightly tighter around her shoulders, smelling her hair andforting her. Im with you. As she buried her head into his arms, he didnt loosen her but tried to make her less sorrowful in his arms. gued by remorse, Anya wanted to embrace him and soon found she was reluctant to let him go. When he almost sacrificed his life for her and luckily came to life, she could not wait to hug him and wished to stay with him for the rest of her life. With her eyes closed, Anya buried herself in his arms to smell him and wondered when he could get past it. She really wanted to be with him. After a while, he asked helplessly, How long are you gonna hold me? Anya collected herself and snorted after loosening him. Are you so reluctant to be held by me? You are really fickle. Offended by her harsh words, he rubbed the top of her head vigorously. Do you know what we are here for? They came here to pick up their daughter instead of hugging each other in the parking lot. Anya knew why they were here for sure. She just needed an outlet to vent her anger and grievance after he broke his promise that he would be with her forever. He was the one that pursued her like crazy. But now he decided to break up with her since he was beset by guilt and regret, leaving her alone. Had he ever considered how sorrowful she felt in the face of his change? Anyapressed her lips, red at him, and stormed out. Phil confusedly pinched his forehead and followed her, wondering why she got angry. Chapter 1129 Pick Their Daughter Up Despite their conflict, they concentrated on their daughter the moment they walked into the ward. At the sight of the baby on the bed, Anya was on the verge of crying. Phil quickly held her in his arms andforted her. The baby is developing well in all respects and is already a healthy enough baby. The doctor smiled and told them the good news. Then tears streamed down Anyas face. Any parents would be overflowing with joy when knowing their premature baby changed from the dying one into the healthy one. Their little girl must have gone to great lengths. Thanks. Phil was so joyful that his voice trembled. The nurse stepped forward and handed the baby to the two of them. Come and hold your lovely and beautiful daughter. The doctors and nurses marveled at the beauty and delicacy of the baby named Christina Henderson. Although the baby had only been born recently, doctors agreed that she was the most beautiful baby of all. Since Anya kept crying at the sight of their daughter and could not hold her safely in her arms, he reached out and carefully took their daughter from the nurse. Christina had bright eyes like her mother and would grow up to be a clever girl. Despite the first time to meet her parents, Christina didnt cry like any other baby but curiously stared at her handsome father with her beautiful eyes. Holding the soft baby, Phil dissolved into saying tenderly, Christina, nice to meet you. My honey. The baby seemed to understand, giggling at him and shaking her fist a few times. Seeing their intimate interaction, Anya kept shedding tears. Noticing that she had been crying, he hurriedly handed their daughter to the nurse and stepped forward to hold her tightly in his arms, asking in a low, gentle voice, Why are you crying like this? Is there something wrong with you? The nurse was speechless when Phil only cared about his wife and she had to look after their child at this moment. Anya blushed when being held in his arms in front of others and had to stop crying and pushed him away. Nothing. Im moved to see you hold our daughter. He didnt loosen her andforted her. You can cry in my arms. He felt the same way and was also on the verge of crying at the sight of their daughter. The nurse was confused about their talking but knew from his soft tone that he wasforting his wife. With Phils sce and the nurse standing aside, Anya finally stopped crying. Im not going to cry. Its embarrassing, she murmured, wiping away her tears. In Anyas eyes, Phil was so fickle. He was so indifferent towards her early in the morning and repelled her deliberate flirting but now he was so tender. Sheined in her mind and got herself out of his arms to hug her daughter. The nurse smilingly gave the baby to Anya and thetterpressed her lips and hug the baby. As Anyas eyes turned eye-rimmed, she managed not to cry since she had to keep her daughter safe in her arms. Chris, Anya said extremely tenderly. She had never spoken to anyone in her life in such a gentle tone, which made Phil jealous of their baby. Christina just curiously stared at Anya with her big ck eyes. For a moment, Anya was thinking that her daughter had such beautiful eyes. Noticing they got close to the baby, the nurse told them to get the baby to be discharged from the hospital. As Phil was ready to walk out, Christina in Anyas arms cried, leaving Anya at a loss for what to do. Though knowing how to look after a baby, Anya was still flustered in the face of her crying daughter. Holding her daughter, she looked at him in a panic. What should I do? Why is she crying? Phil was amused and even chuckled. He put down the bills in his hands and gently took their daughter from her arms and put her on the bed. He lifted her diaper and said softly, Honey, you dont want me to leave? Or should I change your diaper? Anya figured out the whole thing and turned embarrassed, wondering why she forgot a baby would express its needs by crying. At the same time, Phil changed the babys diaper. Christina stopped crying and joyfully hummed to herself. Anya guessed that the baby was hungry, and then took the bottle to prepare milk for her daughter. Anya gave birth to her daughter prematurely and didnt have much breast milk now. Phil snatched the bottle away, leaving her confused, and then he said full of love, I do it. You look after her. Doting on her as usual, he naturally wanted to do everything for fear that she would get tired.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Anya recovered herself, her hands had been empty, so she could only walk back to the bed and look at her daughter. Chapter 1130 Nice to Meet You Phil brought the feeding bottle over and asked gently, You feed her, or I feed her? The baby needed to be held by adults when drinking milk, otherwise, it was easy to choke. He had intended to feed the baby so that Anya would not get tired from holding the baby. But at the thought that Anya was eager to get close to the baby, he asked Anyas opinion first. Casting a nce at the girl on the bed and the feeding bottle in his hand, Anya hopelessly shook her head. Im afraid that I could not finish the task. Perhaps, you should do it. Anya felt frustrated when she could not look after her daughter. Then as she stood up to make room for him, he frowned at her unhappy face and walked over to hold the baby in his arms and helped her drink milk. Noticing he could perfectly feed the baby and make her sleep soundly, Anya felt much more depressed and wondered why she could do nothing when they met their daughter. All the time, Anya was feeling depressed. Anya stayed in the ward to look after the sleeping baby, while Phil went through various discharge procedures. Then they left the hospital with their daughter. On the way to the parking lot, Phil held the baby in his arms and cautiously put her in the car. Then he drove them to his house because he promised to look after their daughter in the future. Anya who didnt have a look at his new house in the morning was amazed to find his cozy home which was painted pink for the sake of the baby. The new house was much more spacious than the previous one. Compared to her small apartment, Anya thought this house was a more pleasant ce for the baby to live. Are you satisfied? He put the sleeping daughter gently into the bedroom crib and turned to ask Anya behind. Anya looked away. Noments. Its not my home. He added, Are you satisfied with the room Ive made for our daughter? Of course. Anya snorted and left after putting down things in her hands.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The house wasvishly furnished, full of high-end furniture and appliances. It was his style. However, you have decorated the house so luxuriously. Thendlord will be happy when you check out, she said in a low voice, for fear that the baby would be woken up. Anya didnt know that he had bought the house. Phil exined, I bought it and decorated it for ourfortable living. Anya opened her mouth in shock and wondered why he bought a house when he just lived here temporarily. But soon, Anya knew a rich man like Phil would buy any house he liked directly. Phil noticed her expression change and added, I just want to give the best to our daughter. If it were not for Anyas convenience to visit the baby, he would have bought a luxurious and spacious vi far away. Anyas attention was back to the baby. At the thought of the sleeping baby, shepressed her lips and asked unnaturally, Can I have a look at her? In fact, Anya should leave now after delivering the baby to Phil who would look after the baby in the future. But Anya was reluctant to leave the baby whom she just hugged for a short time in the hospital. Now, when really embracing the baby, Anya realized the reality was totally different from her imagined scenes during pregnancy in which she would kiss, hug, and stay with the baby all the time. Now, it was Anyas dream. It had been more than two months since her daughter came into the world, but she had held her daughter only once, for a few minutes. Now that Anya broke up with Phil, she could not stay with her baby. Of course, he replied directly, making Anya feel better. After walking into the bedroom, Anya sat beside the baby, put her head on the rail of the crib, and wholeheartedly stared at the sleeping girl. Thinking for a while, he forwent the intention of staying with them and silently closed the door to deal with stuff brought back from the hospital. He finished the task and poured a cup of water for Anya. But walking into the bedroom, he saw Anya wipe her tears. Anya was slightly awkward and hurriedly wiped her tears because she didnt want to shed tears or appear fragile in front of him. But the babys face reminded Anya of how her daughter lived in the incubator for two months. Instantly, heartache devoured Anya. Her daughter was born two months early and had to stay in a hospital incubator for two months without her parentspany. Even though the baby was too little to have a sense of loneliness, the mother was heartbroken. Deep in thought, Anya failed to fight back her tears. Phil pretended not to see her tears and gave the water to her. Here you are. Thanks. She took a sip. Phil was heartbroken to see her red-rimmed eyes and teased in an undertone, Are your tears endless? His words with good intentions failed to ease her sorrow but irritated her. Chapter 1131 I Love You Anya was angry because she felt that Phil disliked her tears. Worried about waking up her sleeping daughter, she did not lose her temper but pursed her lips and red at him before turning around and walking quickly out of the bedroom with a ss of water. Phil felt her anger but was confused. He had to follow her and stop her when she put the cup on the table and walked toward the door. Anya silently wore her shoes. He asked, No more time with her? Though breaking up with her, he knew she wanted to stay longer to be with their daughter after they met the baby for the first time, so he tried to stop her from leaving. On the verge of crying, Anya replied in a tone tinged with anger, No. I have to go. Otherwise, you would be irked by my tears. He finally figured out the whole thing and felt wronged since he never disdained her tears. From the first time he saw her, he thought she was the best woman in the world. As she was ready to go, he stopped in her way and added, I dont mean that. I have the sameplicated feelings as you. The moment I see her, I also couldnt fight back my tears. Anya snorted and didnt believe a man like him would shed tears. Just a joke. Im sorry. Dont get angry. He apologized. His apology made her cool off. Anya had to collect herself and pouted. You used to tell me not to fight with you about anything. As long as I cry, you wont be angry. But now, when I cry, you feel impatient. Obviously, when you dont love me, my every move would irritate you. Phil was speechless as he found that his exnations didnt work. It was also not the time for him to reason with her. He just wanted her to stop being angry and stay a little longer. As Anya returned to the living room, the baby in the bedroom woke up and started crying, attracting their attention. Ill get the form ready. Can you change her diaper? He asked tentatively, trying to give Anya a chance to stay longer with the baby. Besides, without him in the bedroom, Anya could change the diaper more calmly, or she might get frustrated by her clumsiness. Anya nodded and Phil walked out. She clumsily gave her daughter a new diaper, then gently held the baby in her arms and soothed her. The baby crying hard just now turned calm in her arms. Anya was ted and gently kissed her forehead. Do you like me? I love you, my baby. Before the baby was born, Anya and Phil didnt check its gender. Though Phil was eager to have a daughter, they would still love their baby no matter what gender it was. Later, Anya had a premature delivery. After knowing the baby was a girl, they got a tacit understanding and both of them called the baby Christina, while her pet name was Chris. At this moment, Anya tenderly called the baby and was amused by her babbling. Anya dissolved into kissing her on the soft face. Phil returned with the milk and chuckled at the cozy scene. Anya seemed to never get tired of kissing the baby, which amused Phil. He also wanted to kiss them two but now he could not kiss Anya based on their current rtionship. He thought Anya was his forever love and now his daughter would be his cherished baby. Anya knew nothing about his thoughts and stopped getting close to the baby after Phil walked in. In the spacious bedroom, he put her daughters pink crib next to the bed and a single sofa in the corner. Now, he could sit on the sofa to feed the baby. Phil motioned Anya to sit on the sofa and handed her the bottle. Are you tired of carrying the baby for so long? Do you want me to feed her? Anya shook her head. Im not tired. She was not weak as he thought and could hug her baby all the time. She was a mother now. Even if she got tired, she needed to endure it and protect her baby all the time. Phil sat on the end of the bed when Anya sat on the sofa to feed the baby. He stared at them full of love and seriously said, Anya, thank you. As Anya looked up at him, he added, Thank you for giving me such a beautiful and lovely daughter. He didnt find a chance to express his gratitude when he and Anya were on bad terms. Later, he broke up with her and couldnt find a proper moment to say it. Anya snorted and looked away. Never mind. The words for you too. I knew who I was when you abandoned me after the babys birth. Slightly enraged by her harsh words, he pinched his forehead and stared at her, exining, Anya, you know why I decided to end the rtionship with you. Anya retorted, I know nothing. Knowing she was having a tantrum, he sincerely added, I still love you and want to raise the baby with you. But I could only bring misery to you. I leave because I want you to live a peaceful life without any idents.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He brought her many disasters including her mothers ident and her incident at the airport. If he had not tried to get her, she would have lived afortable life with her family without any danger. Chapter 1132 Drinking Though knowing his considerations, Anya furiously mocked, I dont expect awyer like you would make such a hasty conclusion. Phil silentlypressed his lips and Anya stopped mocking him. At the same time. The baby in Anyas arms finished her milk and was on the verge of sleeping. Well, it seemed that the baby at this age just had to eat and sleep. Let me hold her for a while, Phil said after putting the feeder on the table, guessing she must be tired now. Anya was actually tired and gently put the baby in his arms, feeling her daughter be smaller in his embrace. In the warm hug, the baby soon fell asleep. Anya also hoped to be embraced by him but knew her dream would note true. After he put the baby in the crib, they left the bedroom as quietly and quickly as they could. As silence fell, Anya had to leave and said politely, Since our daughter arrived home safely, please look after her. Im leaving.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Phil added, If you miss her, you can always visit her. After changing her shoes on the porch, she asked deliberately, Would it be convenient for you if I came over in the evenings? Phil replied, You cane over anytime. You are her mother. Anya snorted and turned to leave. Anya was sure he could take care of the baby and felt she was too clumsy to look after her daughter. Reluctant to leave the baby, Anya hoped she could stay with her all the time and kiss and hug her. She had no idea if all the mothers couldnt get enough of seeing and kissing their kids. But she couldnt get enough of it. Before Anya picked her daughter up from the hospital, Anya felt it wasnt sad to live apart from her daughter and she could visit her whenever she wanted. But now, after holding her daughter, she didnt want to be separated from her. Enveloped with depression and sorrow, Anya slowly walked along the road after closing Phils door. She didnt leave instantly but leaned against the porch wall to adjust her emotions. At the same time, Phil carefully listened to what happened outside. He did not hear the footsteps of Anya leaving and felt heartbroken, guessing she must be in torment. He regretted his decision to break up with her and to look after the baby alone. She might not be sorrowful if she lived with the baby and he asionally visited them. Deep in thought, he walked out. Anya was shocked by his sudden appearance. Feeling that Phil sensed her reluctance to leave, she was embarrassed and vexed. She stomped and vented her anger on him, saying in a broken voice. Phil, I hate you. Its all your fault. Then, she ran away. He was the one to me! Why did he end the rtionship with her? She had told him she would forgive him if he survived. Actually, she had nned to make peace with him and live a happy life with him and the baby. But he insisted on breaking up with her! If he hadnt made such a decision, she wouldnt have had to separate from the baby and endure all heartache. She was so pissed off! As Anya angrily left, Phil stood there and felt bitter because of her words. It was indeed his fault. After closing the door again, he went to the bedroom to check on his daughter. To be honest, his daughter was extremely beautiful, with beautiful features like her parents. The baby took after her mother especially when she slept. With his eyes glued on the baby, Phil dissolved into thinking of the scene where Anya angrily left and how intensely she would miss her baby. He sighed and gently stroked the soft face of the baby, saying hopelessly, I dont know how to treat your mother now. I didnt want her to suffer, but I caused her a lot of suffering. What should I do? Though he knew that the baby could not give him any response, and even could not understand his words, he could not help but express his feelings. Later, Phil told his friends about his problems in the chat group. Arthur suggested, You can send the baby to Anya. As a man, you are much tougher and can bear the pain of seeing your child asionally. Besides, it is inconvenient for her to see the baby frequently when the baby is at your house. Ezra added, His words make sense. Since you broke up with her, shell get embarrassed to go to your house to see the baby, so she could only endure the bitter feelings and refrain from her urge. You are right. Phil thought their words made sense. Based on his understanding of Anya, she would feel embarrassed to frequentlye to his house to see the daughter. Later, guessing she might arrive at her house, which was not far from his new house, he sent Anya a message. Are you home yet? She replied, No, I have something to do. Phil frowned. What do you have to do now? She didnt reply and he turned worried after patiently waiting for more than ten minutes. He directly called her. She impatiently answered, Phil, what do you want? Are you home now? None of your business. Why do you have to know everything about me? She lost her temper and hung up. Irritated by these words, he had to admit that he, an outsider to her, should not intervene in her life. But he had to keep her safe since he would be heartbroken if she suffered any ident. He called her again. Youre my daughters mother, and I have to make sure you were safe. Nonsense. She snorted. I feel bad and go to a bar for drinking. Her answer rendered him furious. Chapter 1133 The Perfect Man Phil regretted promising to take care of their daughter. If their daughter had been in Anyas care, she would not have gone out drinking. He took a deep breath and patiently asked, Maybe youre in a bad mood because you miss your daughter? Since she didnt reply, he knew he was right and added, If you miss your daughter, you shoulde back to see her. In that way, you wont feel bad. Wine only makes you suffer. Worried that it was unsafe for her to drink alone outside, he persuaded her to go home. But Anya read his thoughts and mocked him. Phil, I know your intention. You just dont want me to drink. Let me ask you one question. What are you to me to meddle in my business? Her question was seemingly unreasonable but aimed to force him to redefine their rtionship. If he insisted on drawing clear lines between them, he should not intervene in her business. If he intended to mind her business, he had to get back together with her. Phil was both amused and annoyed when he saw through Anyas intention. He found an excuse. Im making sure youre safe. She sneered and retorted, You neednt worry about my safety. Im responsible for my own safety, and whatever happens to me is my business. Then the phone was hung up. Phil held the phone and could do nothing. In the past, he would decisively get her back. But now Phil hopelessly looked at the bedroom where the baby was sleeping and he could not leave the baby alone to find Anya. He had to admit that Anya could easily irritate him. She knew he could not go to her, so she went to the bar boldly. Phil wouldnt leave Anya alone, so he called Gaven, told him the whole thing, and asked for his advice, Do you want to take care of my kids? Or do you want to find Anya and keep an eye on her for me to make sure shes safe? Gaven immediately made the choice. I go to find Anya. Im afraid that I cant look after the baby. In fact, Gaven didnt know how to take care of a newborn baby. OK. Phil agreed and added, If she wants a drink, let her have some. I see. Then, Gaven set off and found Anya in a bar. At the sight of Gaven, Anya turned annoyed and knew he was instructed by Phil. Feeling her impatience, Gaven touched his nose awkwardly and sat down opposite her. Anya, dont me Mr. Henderson. Hes just worried about you. Gaven defended Phil while she ignored him and poured wine into her ss. Bearing Phils words in mind, Gaven didnt stop Anya from drinking. Unexpectedly, Anyained about Phil with Gaven after drinking some wine. Do you think hes a coward? The question startled Gaven and he could not give any answer since Phil was his boss. Gaven knew that his boss proposed to end the rtionship with Anya and felt that his boss did it because of his deep affection for Anya. His boss was worried that he would make her suffer more so he broke up with her. Thus, Gaven didnt think his boss was a coward. Without getting any response, Anya mocked. You are a coward, too. Gaven was speechless and felt aggrieved by Anyas sudden criticism. Though hes your boss, cant you judge him? Does he forbid you to tell the truth? He is a coward. He loves me but has no courage to be with me! Anya said in a snappish tone and then continued to drink.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Feeling that Anya drank too much, Gaven tried to stop her. You should stop drinking. Otherwise, I could not send you home. If she was drunk, he wouldnt dare hold her or carry her home. Phil was busy with his work when he got married to Anya, so he asionally asked Gaven to pick up Anya. But Gaven was almost fired because he had a happy talk with Anya on the way. Gaven didnt lose his job after repeatedly exining to Phil that he had no feelings for Anya. Working for Phil for many years, Gaven was finally promoted to the general manager of the Ustistan branch, so he highly cherished his job. Thus, he reminded Anya not to drink too much. Right on cue, the idea of tormenting Phil jumped into Anyas mind. She instantly put down the ss and stumbled to Gaven while thetter tried to distance himself from her for fear that their intimacy would irritate his boss. The next second, Gaven was startled by Anyas movement. She hit the video recording button on her cell phone, took his arm, and said affectionately, Gaven, I heard that you dont have a girlfriend, and Im single now. What do you think of me? Shocked by her words, Gaven trembled and lost his words. He thought, Is she getting me into trouble deliberately? My boss still loves her. Even if he doesnt love her, Ill never have the gall to mess with her, as itll upset him! We are the same age, so we must have a lot inmon. Do you remember that we used to have a good time talking? And I think youre young, handsome, and very spirited. I think youre a perfect partner for me. Scared by her words, he covered her mouth with one hand and tried to delete the video by grabbing her phone with the other. But Anya was quicker than him. She touched the screen lightly and then the video was sent to Phil. Gaven became hopeless and felt he would lose his job. Chapter 1134 The Baby Girl Missed Her Mom Gaven had a premonition that his boss Phil would get green with envy! He whined with one hand covering his face, Oh, my dear! Youre screwing me. Anya had not fallen in love with Gaven. She did it on purpose to provoke Phil and see whether he would be green with envy or just stand it. She wanted to know whether he would be nonchnt if she really moved on. The alcohol drove her a little bit mad. She apologized to Gaven, Im so sorry. I feel so bitter that I used you. As a saying said, He that lies down with dogs shall rise up with fleas. After she had been with Phil who was crazy for so long, she became as crazy as her. Since Anya had apologized sincerely and she was his boss beloved one, Gaven had to forgive her. He sighed, Well, good luck to me. If he had known what would happen, he would have chosen to look after the baby and let Phil face Anya alone. Gaven thought his boss would call him and reproach him in a sarcastic tone. But to his surprise, Phil did not do so but called Anya directly. Anya was serving herself a ss of wine and ignored her ringing phone. Gaven nced at the caller ID, Christinas daddy, on the screen and was amused by the lovely name. He thought Anya was quite cute. It was not the proper time for him tough. He hurriedly reminded Anya of the phone call, Miss Willigen, your phones ringing. Yeah, Anya replied idly, but she did not pick up the phone. Anya had seen the call but refused to answer it deliberately because she knew why he called her. He must want to pick with her for the video of Gaven and her standing closely. She did not give a shit about him. Still, he was in no ce to meddle in her business. Since he wanted to break up with her, Anya could do whatever she liked. Phil could not lecture her or discipline her! At the same time, Gaven was worrying aside. As he found Anya ignored it deliberately, he had to send his boss a message sneakily, saying, Mr. Henderson, Ms. Willigen seems to be ignoring your calls on purpose. Anyas phone stopped ringing and Gaven received a voice message, Tell her, Chris is crying and I cant make her calm. Please tell her to be back. I think she is looking for her mom. Hearing the voice message, Gaven smiled lightly. What a clever trick! If Anya got this news about her daughter, she would definitely leave her wine aside and rush home. How wise his boss was! Then, Gaven reported what Phil said carefully, Um Ms. Willigen, Mr. Henderson called you for Miss Hendersons sake. Since the baby was born, Gaven, together with the whole staff in Phils office, had called her Miss Henderson, which showed their respect for her. That was because Phil cherished his little daughter. On hearing about her daughter, Anya looked up and asked, What happened to the baby? Gaven went on, Mr. Henderson said Miss Henderson kept crying and he couldnt calm her down. He held that Miss Henderson missed her mom, so he asked you to go back home. What? As she heard her daughter kept crying, Anya became uneasy and lost the ability to distinguish between true and false. After an instant checkout, she left with Gaven. Gaven, of course, was willing to go. Wait a second. When Anya went into the car, she sobered up and calmed down. She stopped Gaven from starting the car and said, Let me call Phil first. Gaven ceased his action of grabbing the wheel, grumbling in his mind. If his boss gets caught in a lie on the phone, I have to continue to apany Miss Willigen in the bar, right? What a cleverdy Anya is! Maybe she has realized that she is deceived. What Gaven thought was true. Anya knew how shrewd Phil was. He had plenty of tricks to be used on her. Therefore, Anya gave Phil a video call. He said the baby kept crying, didnt he? She would see if he was telling a lie.N?velDrama.Org content rights. In Anyas opinion, Phil probably lied to her to let her leave the bar and stop drinking. To Anyas great astonishment, when the video call went through, she heard her daughter crying and Phil who was frowning appeared on the screen. Phil asked calmly, Are youing back? Let me see the baby, ordered Anya, her teeth gritted. Poker-faced, Phil turned the camera to the daughter in the bed who was crying and kicking her legs. Since she woke up, she has been crying. Ive tried everything to soothe her. I dont know what else I can do. The crying made Anya anxious. She tapped the back of the drivers seat, motioning Gaven to drive the car to Phils house quickly. In the video phone, her daughter was really crying, which meant Phil did not deceive her. Anya wanted to go back as soon as possible. But she questioned Phil on the phone, Phil, you didnt beat her, did you? Did you do it on purpose? Though she believed that Phil would not beat the baby, Anya could not stop being skeptical of him, because she regarded him as a madman who would do anything to stop her from drinking. Using their daughter was the only method to achieve his goal at present. Phil was exasperated by her words and he defended himself in a reproachful tone, Anya, do you think Im such a brutal man? How can I beat our baby? How dare she say it! Perhaps Anya had realized her words could not hold water, so she hung up the phone guiltily with a snort. Phil admitted that he did y a trick to stop her from drinking, but he did not beat his baby. The baby was the apple of Phils eye. How could he hurt her or beat her or make her cry? In fact, it was his beloved baby that cooperated well with him by crying when she woke up. Phil did not soothe her at once but used her crying to deceive Anya. After the phone was hung up, he held her into his arms and lulled her and the little girl calmed down instantly. Phil was a bit worried as he saw the babys loveable face. He just told Anya he used all means but could not soothe the baby. How could he exin to Anya when she went back and saw the quiet baby? Just let it be. As long as she did not drink outside, it was OK if she got angry with him. Just let her beat him to vent her anger. Chapter 1135 A White Shirt Gaven drove Anya to the ce where Phil lived and left as soon as Anya got out of the car. Anya then took the elevator up alone. The doorbell rang and Phil opened the door. She did not give him a look and looked for the girl after she went in. How about Chris? Subsequently, Anya found the room was in silence without a baby crying. Phil closed the door and replied coolly, She was just calm. Anya paused angrily andined, ring at Phil, Phil Henderson, are you kidding me? No, I dont know why she just stopped. Maybe she knew you wereing? Phil said without a trace of guilt. Humph, sneered Anya. Though angry, she could do nothing with him. Let me see her. Anya did not want to watch the annoying man in front of her and walked toward the bedroom. At the door, she paused, hesitant to get in. Phil went after her and asked in a low voice, Whats up? Anya frowned and tugged at her clothes to sniff. She asked, I smell so bad. Will it irritate her? The summer wasing and the weather grew hotter, so Anya just wore a thin top. As she lifted the bottom hem of her top, her slim and fair waist was exposed. Phil turned his eyes away and said, Shes too little to care about the smell.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Because of Phils action, a thought shed through Anyas mind, and then she said softly, Well, I should better take a shower. I dont want her to think her mom is a damn lush. Before Phil could say something, Anya requested in a polite manner, Mr. Henderson, would you mind lending me clean clothes to wear? Phil eyed the brilliant and cunning gleam emanating from her eyes and felt gloomy. He knew what she was thinking about but could not turn her down. At this moment, Phil had an ambivalent attitude towards her. On one hand, he did not want to be intimate with her as he believed he could only bring bad luck to her. But on the other hand, he did not want to let her go. Although he pretended to beposed, Phil could hardly retain hisposure when Anya really did something to attract his attention, like the previous video she sent in which Anya held Gavens arms in hers. He was aware that Anya did it on purpose and there were no affairs between the two. But he was consumed with jealousy after seeing the video, and without a second thought, he deluded her into returning by using the baby. He was now trapped in a mixed mood of burning jealousy and repressive sexual impulse, either of which was tormenting him. Lend me or not? Anya was impatient at his consideration and held out her white palm, urging, If you dont, Ill just leave. Phil gave a light cough and asked, A shirt or a T-shirt? Anya seemed happy with her eyes curved. Of course, a shirt. The words, of course, exposed Anyas purpose again. She wanted to seduce him in this way. Phil had seen Anya in his shirt before. She had been so sexy that he had pushed her over on the bed and had sex immediately. But now When Phil picked up his shirt in the bedroom, his Adams apple went up and down. He passed his white shirt to Anya and turned to go to the bedroom to look after the baby. But he ran away like a coward as if he was afraid Anya would do something to him. Anya watched him fleeing away and sneered. However, there was a change of ns. In her n, Anya would approach him deliberately after she took a shower and made herself smell good. But, because of the alcohol, she lost her bnce and tumbled over in the bathroom when showering. Ouch! Anya fell to the ground. Hurt as she was, it was more embarrassing to lie naked on the ground. Outside, Phil heard her yell and dashed into the room. Whats up? he asked nervously. His eyes fell on Anya lying on the ground and he wanted to help at once. With a blushed face, Anya lifted her arm that was not hurt and stopped Phil. Donte over! Stop! Despite the fact that she just nned to seduce him, and they had been a couple for years and even had a baby, she had never been as embarrassed as today when she sprawled to the ground. She lost all interest in flirting with him. All she wanted was Phils instant leaving. How awkward! She really wished the ground could open up and swallow her. Where did you hurt? Can you move? Phil could not leave her alone on the ground. At this point, Phil only worried about whether she was hurt or suffered any fractures. Breaking the skin was not a big deal. But if a bone was fractured, she had to see a doctor right away. IC Anya was so embarrassed that she almost cried. Why? Why did she fall down when showering? Why couldnt she fall down after she went out? Then she would fall into his arms Jesus! Why couldnt God help her? Phil knew why she felt awkward. He pulled a towel aside and gentlyy it on her, then asked, I use it to wrap you. Then can I help you up? Being covered, Anya felt morefortable and nodded, biting her lower lip. Phil went forward and helped her up carefully with one hand and he held the towel with the other hand. Thank you, She murmured, blushing. Phil said, Let me fix the towel. Try to move this arm. Can it move? His heart was broken. The bathroom was paved with marble tiles. She must be hurt like hell. Anya lifted up the hurt arm and stretched it several times. Then she whispered, The bone seems well. I dont think it hurts seriously. Phil let out a long sigh and nced at Anyas red arm. Continue to shower? Anya answered noddingly, Im so dirty. I cant stand it. Phil opened his mouth, almost saying that he could help her. He didnt mean to take advantage of her. He was worried that she couldnt do it well with a broken arm. But finally, he decided not to speak out, in case their rtionship would change because of his help. In the end, he just said, Watch out. I will help take care of your bruiseter when youre out. Anya nodded and held the towel with her hands. Phil then turned around and left the room. As the door was closed, Anya covered her face with chagrin. What an ohnosecond! She was awkward as hell! Chapter 1136 My Leg Hurts Woebegone, Anya finished her shower and dried her hair, and went out of the bathroom. She wasnt in the mood to flirt with Phil anymore, though in his shirt. The nasty tumble brought great shame on her. Phil had lulled the baby to sleep and prepared an arnica cream for bruises on her arm and two legs. Anya had delicate skin and there must be bruises on her body. Why did he know about it? Because he had left many marks on her body before when they had sex. Sometimes, he didnt think he used much strength, but there had always been damn bruises on her body. At the very beginning, Anya used him of being too brutal and forbade him from having sex with her. To be honest, he was afraid at first for that. He had thought that he left so many marks on her because he was too crazy. Later, he did it in a really gentle way and found the bruises still appeared. Then, he realized he was deceived. She kept him from sleeping with her by saying those words intentionally. When he figured out the truth, he pressed her against the bed and had passionate sex with her. And the next day, she was too weak to stand on her feet. The door opened. Phil nced at the upset girl and could not help chuckling. She was keen on keeping up her appearances and must be very embarrassed just then. He tried to suppress the curves of his lips and went over, saying, You might catch a cold if you dont blow dry your hair. Mind your own business! Anya roared snappishly and sat on the sofa. She vented all her anger of losing face on Phil. And thetter shook his head lovingly and went to fetch the hair dryer in the bathroom. Quietly, he dried her hair standing behind her. Anya did not refuse the service andy on the cushion to relish it. Phil had often done it for her before, so it was just a piece of cake for him. But, as he was blow-drying her hair, Anya felt increasingly angry. He was nothing to her now. Why did he treat her so well? And it was he who dered to have a clean break with her but he was so nice to her now. Didnt his actions make her keep trapped in their love? Anya moved his hand away at the thought, sat up on the sofa, grabbed the dryer, and dried it herself. Anya half kneeled on the sofa with a hand lifted to dry the hair. Her shirt was thus lifted upward and her fair legs were exposed, extremely alluring. Phil turned his head hurriedly. He felt he was a bit out of breath. Things would be out of control if he kept watching her. When her arm was moving over her head, Anya squinted at his hard-on and smiled. He wanna have a clean break with her? No way! She knew him well. He was a sex maniac. When they were still a couple, he would be turned on immediately if she flirted with him. The hair waspletely dried and Phil took away the drier. Then, he came to Anya on the sofa and said, The arm. Let me help you with the bruises. Anya knew the bruises were left on the arm and didnt refuse Phils aid. She expected they could be cleared quickly and she was ready to excite him as she felt less embarrassed now. She stretched out the hurt arm. Phil sat beside her and squeezed the cream out and applied it to her fair and slim arm. Ouch! Anya yelled. It hurts. She looked and sounded delicate. Phil could do nothing but coax her, I dont use any strength. Hold on. His slender fingers started to rub the bruises as he said. Anya shouted instantly, Oh! Thats too painful! She leaned forward and into the mans arms. The soft body made Phil stiffen. But instinctively, he held her. He smiled. Anya used to dislike bonding with him, but now she had so many tricks to y.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Phil was cheery and yet perturbed. He was happy that she was trying to please him, but the torturous thing was that he had to refrain from his sexual desire after she excited him with her tricks. Anya sat up from his embrace and put all the me on him. Her lips pursed and her face blushed. Anya huffed, Phil. Are you trying to kill me? Thats too painful! It seemed that she was not the one who just flung herself into his arms and turned him on. Anya looked at him with a quizzical glitter in her eyes. Phil took a deep breath and met her eyes. Sorry for making you hurt. Anya pouted and stretched out her arm again. Phil sighed with ease in his mind and started to knead her arm in a gentler way. Phil wondered why he sweated heavily by just kneading her arm. The massage was nearpletion. Abruptly, Anya reached out her straight, tight leg and said sweetly, The knee gets bruises, too. The implication was that Phil had to knead her knee as well. Phil paused. A womans legs gave a man a visual impact very different from that of her arms, especially when they were long, slender, and fair legs of the beloved one who only wore a white shirt Phils Adams apple once again rolled up and down involuntarily. He refused her request, Its not serious on the leg. It doesnt need rubbing. To his great surprise, his voice was so hoarse that his burning craving for sex was fully revealed. Phil blushed scarlet with embarrassment. Honestly speaking, he didnt realize that he could be excited by Anya so easily until today. After all, Anya had never titited him like this before. He had been confident in hisposure and willpower, which made him sober and calm when he confronted a naked woman throwing herself at him. But his dick went hard quickly as Anya stretched out her leg. It looked like he hadnt had sex for hundreds of years. What a shame! He could do nothing with her. As long as she tried to make nice, he could not resist her attraction at all. Any Phil looked at Anya, signaling to her to put her leg back; otherwise, things would be out of control. However, Anya put her long leg on his in a fit of pique. I dont care. My leg hurts very much. You have to knead it! Phil breathed deeply and his hot palm fell on her ankle. Chapter 1137 Being Punished The temperature of his palm was so high that Anya trembled at the hot touch. Anya looked up at Phil and met his pitch-dark eyes. Her heart thumped. Then she withheld her leg and sat up. Before Phil knew what had happened, Anya pushed him down on the sofa with her arms on his chest, looking down at the man. Phil was dumbfounded by her movement. She was bolder. Did she have any idea of what she was doing? To his surprise, Anya did not continue the forey but swore at him, Phil Henderson, youre a scumbag indeed! A bastard! Philughed. He knew why she scolded, so he nodded approvingly and said, Yes, youre right. Im a bastard. Anya grabbed his cor and snorted, Not only that. Youre also a nasty old man that trifles with women. Phil tightened his lips at this moment without uttering a word. Did she call him an old man? He wasnt old at all, and he didnt like to hear that. No one would like to be deemed as an old man by his beloved. It was an act of defiance against his authority. Unconsciously, he held her slender waist tightly. Phil swore he would do something to her if she said one more word about his old age. But the next second, he stiffened in shock, because Anya leaned closer and kissed him. When the soft lips lingered on his lips, Phil thought he was in heaven now. He would be tortured to death by her mischievous darling. Sometimes, she was indifferent; sometimes, she was passionate. She affected a sweet girl, and then she instantly started to scold him. He was mentally tortured and lost all sense of reason. Anya continued to speak as her lips were upon his, I will punish you for being a bad boy. Completely losing his reason, Phil had no idea of what she had said. All he knew was that her soft lips were on his and he instinctively answered her with a gentle kiss. Inseparably, they kissed and their bodies were pressing against each other. Since Anya went abroad, they hadnt had such intimacy. Phil had taken care of her during the pregnancy and had kissed her twice. But neither were the same as todays kiss. Those kisses were just swift. But this one was long and sweet. Both of them had forgotten where they were. Most importantly, it was Anya who took the initiative to kiss him and made the kiss deeper and deeper. So, this was a so-called punishment. For Phil, it was no doubt a punishment, because he could do nothing but feel his body tense and tight. They couldnt make love, otherwise, their rtionship would be redefined. Also, Anya hadnt recovered well from the parturition yet. Phil did not dare to have sex with her. It had been just over two months since she gave birth to their baby by cesarean section. The doctor advised that they could not have a sex life for at least three months. Plus, delivering a premature baby did harm to Anyas health. Phil hoped Anya could have a good rest and recuperation during these days. So, in the end, he sobered up from the passionate kiss and lifted Anya by the waist from his body.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Half-dressed, both were breathing unevenly. Phil held her by the shoulder and said in a restrained tone, If this is your punishment, I should say you win. Im hurting all over right now. With his teeth gritted, Phil stood up and went to the bathroom. Anya shouted to stop him, Phil Henderson! Why could he restrain the desire when she tried so hard to flirt with him? Had he really lost feelings for her? Was he really giving up on her? Did he still love her? Phil paused but did not look back. He did not dare to do so. His eyes would betray all his desires. He was spellbound by Anya right now. You didnt want me? Are you a man? Do you love someone else? Anya asked him and threw a pillow at him in great anger. Phil scratched his head and turned to tell her in a low voice, Youve just given birth to a baby. We cant make love. Then he walked into the bathroom quickly. Anya froze and indignantly fell into the sofa with her face covered by hands. Shepletely forgot this. When she left the hospital, the doctor told her about it. But driven by liquor and sexual impulse, she totally forgot the doctors advice. Well, her attempts were in vain. She was timid and bashful and this was the only attempt she had made. However, it ended in What a shame! Since she fell down in the bathroom, she had been creating shameful moments. After Phil took a shower and cleaned himself up, he went out of the room and found Anya was not in the living room. He went close to the bedroom and heard Anya talking to the baby. Apparently, the baby was sleeping and Anya was talking to herself indeed. Chris, do you know what happened just now? Im really embarrassed today. It is all because of you that I have the guts to live in the world. Her words amused Phil. Phil knew that she exaggerated the results of losing face to show how embarrassed she was today. When you grow up, you have to be reserved, calm, and sensible. Dont behave like me. That would be embarrassing. Learn from your daddy. He has all the above merits. If you are like him, you will be clever enough to avoid bad ndishments and bad men. Your mom is too na?ve and stupid to resist your fathers deceit. Phil quietly opened the door to walk in, saw Anya leaning on the babys crib, and heard herints about him. She said he deceived her. Phil was amused. She was good at pretending to be confused. He had told her the truth and she knew their separation was to protect her. But she stillined about him ironically on purpose. Well. Just let her do what she liked. He knew that she needed an outlet to vent her anger. Ill go to the office. You stay here and watch over her? Phil went in and said to Anya. He could not stay in the same room with her. It would drive him crazy. Also, he had created a chance for her to stay with the baby by offering to leave. She must be happy about it. Chapter 1138 The Biggest Happiness Anya didnt object to the decision that Phil had made but nodded approvingly. She was willing to stay here and look after the baby. She was well aware that Phil did it on purpose to leave them alone. Phil changed his clothes and told Anya where the babys necessities were. Then he reminded her before leaving, Call me if you have any questions. Phil did not go to the office at first after he left home. There were not many affairs in the office and Gaven could handle the day-to-day management and the documents that had to be dealt with by Phil would be sent to his house. Phil headed to the hospital to visit Cara. Cara remained demented, showing no sign of getting better. In fact, Phil had visited her after he was discharged from the hospital. She had no telepathic love for Phil since the doctor said that Cara had kept calm when Phil was seriously injured and hospitalized. The first time Phil came to visit Cara after being discharged from the hospital, he showed Cara the photo of his daughter. At that time, the baby was wrinkled in the incubator. Phil wanted to make her feel the power of a new life and wished her to forget unhappiness. Cara was moved a bit by the babys picture and whispered to Phil, Phil, Im sorry. Im not a good mom. Then her eyes became turbid again, falling into mental disorder without any idea of who he was and what day it was. Phil had given up the illusion of Caras recovery, but he would visit her regrly. He had nowhere to go today, so he went here. He left the hospital and went to the office. Gaven felt guilty and wanted to hide as soon as he saw Phil in the office. Phil hadnt gotten even with him about the video of Anya holding his arms. Phil nced at Gaven angrily and snorted, Dont hide. I wont hurt you, will I? Gaven whispered, Mr. Henderson, you wont hurt me, but you look like you want to kill me. Honestly, he was totally innocent. It was apparent that Gaven was used by Anya. Phil knew it. He was not a mean boss who would unreasonably vent all his anger on Gaven, but he was unable to restrain himself from finding faults with Gaven for the rest of the day. The poor assistant Gaven moaned and groaned during work. Finally, it was time for Phil to get off work. After Phils leaving, Gaven let out a long sigh of relief. Gaven prayed secretly that Phil and Anya could reconcile with each other as soon as possible. In that case, Phil would be a normal boss again and Anya too would not bother him. In the end, he would not be tortured by Phil. Everyone was going to have a happy ending. When Phil got home, the sky went dark. His home, however, was quiet in the darkness.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Silent as the house was, Phil felt warm and serene. Anya must be sleeping with the baby. His beloved girl and child were in the house. These were his biggest happiness. When he was young, Phil admired the picture of family reunions and the life of other children with their parents. Since then, he had sworn that he must marry a woman he loved, have children with her, give her a happy life, and build a warm and beautiful family for their children. During his childhood with his grandmother, he did not have any happiness and memory that a child should have. Although his grandmother was kind and gentle, she could not take him to any amusement parks or even to the street to y because of her old age and poor health. On Monday, his ssmates would discuss where they went to y with their parents on the weekend. That was the saddest moment for Phil. His activities were limited to his home; the farthest ce was the market he got to with his grandma. When he grew up, he did not look like a family-oriented man, but he was the one who wanted and loved family life the most among the Kings. That was why he was the first to get married. In fact, Anya fell asleep with her arms around the baby. Taking care of children was really tiring. The baby spent most of the day sleeping, but there would be a lot of things to do when she woke up like changing a diaper, preparing milk, feeding her, and sometimes cuddling to get her asleep. Despite the warning in the parenting book that parents should not form a habit of holding the baby to get it asleep, Anya was happy to hold the baby, not willing to put her down. Anya was guilt-ridden and loved her daughter, especially at the thought that her baby had stayed in the incubator alone for nearly two months. She wanted topensate for the two months of her absence by gently holding her daughter in her arms so that her daughter could better feel the warmth and love from her. Several timester, she was so tired that she fell asleep with her head on the rail of the crib as the baby slept. Originally, Anya intended to sleep on the big bed but gave up the idea and angrily slept beside her daughter, when she thought about her current rtionship with Phil. Phil saw her sleeping posture when he pushed the door and went into the bedroom gently. He felt sorry for Anya at once. It must be ufortable to sleep in this way. Why didnt she sleep on the big bed? Phil crept forward and intended to move Anya to the big bed. But Anya woke up, as soon as his hand touched her. Oh, youre back? Anya rubbed her eyes. Yeah, Phil moved away his hand on Anyas shoulder right away as Anya awoke, why not sleep on the bed? Phil regretted it after asking since he knew the reason on second thought. As expected, Anya snorted, Sleep on the big bed? Mr. Henderson, ording to our current rtionship, do you think its suitable for me to sleep on YOUR bed now? Phil felt embarrassed. Anya went on, Or, can your bed be slept on by any girl? Im so sorry, apologized Phil without hesitation. He did not dare let her keep talking about it. What do you want for dinner? Im going to cook. Phil changed the topic fast. Its OK. Do what you want. I eat at my home, Anya said in anger. Phil had to walk out; otherwise, the baby would be awoken by their quarrel. Anya lovingly kissed her babys soft forehead and followed him out of the bedroom. She guessed that was the end of her day with her dear daughter today. It was already evening. She could not stay here any longer and Phil certainly would not let her stay. But she was content with staying with her baby for such a long time today. Chapter 1139 Imagine as Boldly as She Can Anya went out of the bedroom and found Phil in the kitchen. He did not change his suit yet and was cleaning food with his sleeves rolled up. To be honest, he looked like he was a bad cook in this outfit, but he was actually good at cooking. Anya had eaten his dishes during most of her pregnancy, and now she felt hungry seeing him cooking. But Anya was stubborn not to eat here or ept Phils care for her. To be exact, she couldnt ept his care after he imed to break up with her. Anya stood by the kitchen door and said goodbye, Im about to go. On second thought, she added, Thank you for what youve done today. Today, they took their daughter back from the hospital. It was the first day the family of three gathered together. Anya thanked Phil for giving her the time to stay with the baby. Are you sure you dont eat here? Phil looked at her and asked softly. No. Anya was determined.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Phil put down the food and washed his hands, saying, Then I dont cook. Im not hungry and I dont want to eat. Anya did not reply. He must say it on purpose. He must upset her on purpose. He had stomach trouble. How could he not eat dinner? Anya heard that Phil had been ill because of heavily drinking and skipping meals when they just gotten divorced. During her pregnancy, Phil cooked every day and ate with her three meals a day. Phil once told her his stomach got much better and the stomach disease did not rpse because he had eaten every meal in a timely and quantitative manner. But now he stopped cooking and deliberately stated he would not have dinner. He was trying to make her uneasy by tormenting himself, wasnt he? Anya had a healthy stomach and would not feel ufortable by skipping a meal only, but Phil A busy entrepreneur like Phil usually suffered from a stomach illness. Emelia said before that Julian had a bad stomach and she looked after him with great care by preparing regr meals during the first few years of marriage. Only in that way did Julian get better. Anyway, Anya did not mean that she would skip her dinner. She just did not want to eat here. She would eat at her home. With her lips pursed, Anya was a bit angry, ring at the man cleaning his hands, and stepping forward calmly. She really wanted to scratch his face. Humph! Whats up? Phil went closer and asked innocently. He was even better than her at irritating people! Phil Henderson! Anya stared at the man in front of her and huffed, Dont worry. If anything goes wrong with your health, Ill take your daughter and marry another man right away! Then she turned around. Phil pulled her arms in a hurry. Youre not healthy, either! Since you have delivered a baby, you should have a regr and healthy dinner. Phil was guilty-ridden when he thought of what Arthur had told him. Anya was young. If she had been taken good care of, she would have recovered soon. But the premature delivery seriously impaired her health and it would be difficult for her to have another baby in the future. Phil did not care about whether they could have a second child. He was just worried about Anyas health. Emelia had helped look after Anya in the first few weeks after she gave birth to a baby, and she had told Phil that Anya was weaker after the deliverypared with other mothers. And that was Anya was thinner than before. No matter how carefully Emelia and Maisie looked after her, she could not put on weight. As Arthur said, Anya needed a long period of recuperation. Although Anya looked young and healthy, she knew she was really weak. That was why Phil wanted her to have a nice dinner. Anya shook off his hand. I dont mean I wont eat. I may grab a bite in a restaurant on the way home, or eat at home. Just let me decide where to eat. Phil replied, Restaurant meals are unhealthy. Anya snorted, Then, I cook myself. Phil pursed his lips without a word. Her cooking skills could ensure that she wouldnt starve. But they did not work out in the long run. She needed to eat nutritious and healthy food. He stopped squabbling over dinner and changed the topic. Several dayster, Abigail is going here. Ill ask her to see you and prescribe drugs for you. Anya looked down and did not utter a word. She was aware of her condition. Emelia had told her that Abigail woulde here to heal her. She knew that Abigail offered to help for Phils sake because Phil was Arthurs good friend. She was extremely weak now. She could not exercise a lot and a slight move would make her sweat. She had been alive and kicking for over 20 years, even during pregnancy. But now, she felt like she had been drained. Phil added, I know youre angry with me and dont want to eat what I cook. But please put your anger aside tonight and fill your belly first. Ive hired a cook to make meals for us and baby food for our daughter. You can eat here every day when youe to visit her. The cook asks for leave today. He will cook in the following days. Phil had racked his brain to feed Anya well. Anya eyed him for a while with her mouth tightened and sneered atst, Phil, do you n to maintain such a weird rtionship with me? im to break up with me but look after me at the same time. Phil looked away. I just wish you to live well. Dont regret it in the future, Anya snorted and sat down on the sofa. Mr. Henderson, please cook for us tonight. He insisted on maintaining this queer rtionship, so she would just enjoy his good care. Anyway, Anya believed that she was the one who seized the initiative. It was up to her whether to ept his care and she had nothing to lose. Why not just enjoy it? Since Anya ordered, Phil turned back to the kitchen to prepare their dinner. The baby was still sleeping. Anya felt bored in the living room alone and went to the kitchen to find faults with Phil. Well, to be exact, she was going to bother him. Lazily leaning against the door, Anya stared at the man cooking in the kitchen. Ah, Mr. Henderson, youre really handsome cooking in a white shirt. Phils forehead became throbbing. Anya was about to torment him with her tricks. She excited him by throwing herself at him during the day. Now it seemed that she wanted to verbally flirt with him. Anya said in a flirtatious tone, Will you stain your white shirt when cooking? How about taking it off? Phil was speechless. She was always bold to say and imagine something extremely erotic. Chapter 1140 Did It on Purpose He wanted to stop her from acting willfully and lowered his voice to tell her, Go see if the baby is awake. But Anya had seen through his intention of sending her away. She must be still sleeping now. Her crys loud. I can definitely hear it if she wakes up. she snorted.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She had to admit that their tiny daughter was impressively loud though she was a premature baby girl. No wonder the doctors and the nurses had said she was a real fighter for life. She cried so loudly that she had proved herself a real fighter for life. Anya refused to leave but Phil simply couldnt do anything with her. So, he tried hard to ignore her and focused on cooking. But after that, she didnt say anything else. Phil could feel she was still there but she just kept silent. What was wrong? Why dont you talk now? He couldnt help but turn around to look at her. He said it and found Anya looking him up and down at will and seducing him verbally at the same time, To be honest, I didnt realize youre so hot before. Wide shoulders, slim waist, long legs, and fine booty. Hmm, the muscles on the arms are well-bnced and well-built, looking very strong. Anya felt herself blushing after speaking so boldly. She took herself as a girl of guts. But she had never said something bold and shameless like this in her life so far. In fact, Anya knew Phil was hot and in great shape but she was too shy to speak it out before. She didnt want to tter or admire him; in case he wouldnt let go of her. Anya said it abruptly. Phil was frozen and stopped cooking. He must do something to stop her, otherwise, he couldnt cook again. She had aroused his sexual desire only by verbally flirting with him. He wasnt sure he could control himself if she kept pushing her luck. He took a deep breath with his back to Anya. Then he turned around to walk over to her and cast down his eyes to ask, You did it on purpose, didnt you? Somehow, she thought he was hot and tempting. She took a step backward and said, What did you mean? I was just ttering you. Arent you happy? Why didnt you tter me before? Phil went on asking. In case you got too cocky. What about now? Phil asked again. Instead of hiding her feelings, Anya just said bluntly, I am worried that youll leave me now. So, I must seize every chance to admire and tter you. Suddenly, Phil quieted down. He thought of giving up when hearing her bold words and seeing her bright eyes. He wanted to give up the thought of drawing clear lines with her and keeping away from her. Now he really wanted to make a sweet couple with her. He wanted her to tter him and hit on him with sweet words like this every day. But his reason overcame his heart. He raised his hand to hold her slender shoulders and turn her around with strength. Then he pushed her out of the kitchen the next second and locked the door by the way. Anya stamped her feet with anger and cursed, Youre a coward! Coward! But Phil didnt say anything in reply. There came the sound of chopping in the kitchen. Anya pouted, snorted, and turned around to go to the living room. She slumped into the sofa desperately. She was depressed and texted toin to Emelia and the girls on the phone. Surprisingly, Nina burst intoughter, Honey, just give him a break. Youve done enough to hit on him today. You seduced him too often but he had to hold it back, anyway. I am afraid hell be impotent in this way. And youll pay for it for the rest of your life. Nina was always bold in talking and her words made Anya blush with shame in a sh. However, Nina seemed to have made a point of it. It was said that men couldnt hold back their sexual desires too often, which was bad for their health. Probably, she couldnt hit on him anywhere anytime like this again. Emelia and the others knew Anya and Phil had picked up the baby from the hospital today. So, they asked about the baby and saw if they were capable of taking care of her at home. Anya answered their questions one by one. And she also told them Phil had left the baby in her care deliberately. Why bother? Actually, he could have taken care of the baby together with you happily. sighed Maisie. Yep. Hes been too bitchy! added Nina. Anya was happy to hear that. She couldnt agree more with Nina, I dont know what the hell he is thinking. I am really annoyed with him now. I am gonna piss him off by flirting with some handsome guy on the campus. She had taken a video of the intimate interaction between her and Gaven today but Phil didnt give a shit about it, because he knew there couldnt be an affair between Gaven and her. She wondered if he could stay calm like this if she was making out with a college boy. Good idea. Do it and piss him off. Nina was on her side. Nina was into stirring up troubles. Emelia was worried that Anya would really do as she said, and she changed the topic immediately, As for taking care of a baby, I think the most difficult part is at night. The baby wakes up when you just fall asleep. Then you have to get up, change the diapers for her, feed her, and h h. Then she wakes up again in two or three hours. You can say that again! Its really a hell of a job to take care of a baby at night. You just cant sleep well and yourecking sleep every day. sighed Maisie. She had been through it and totally understood how it felt. Anya hadnt realized it before but she was enlightened by the girls. She couldnt help but think Phil did have a hard time. Just imagine! A baby suddenly cried out loudly when he was sleeping soundly. And she could cry very loudly. And he had to get up and take care of her. It was really hard for him. Anya couldnt bear to see it, because Phil also had to handle work in the daytime. The baby had been in hospital since she was born. They picked her up and took care of her on their own for the first time today. Thus, it was like a closed book to Anya, and she had never imagined something torturous like that. Phil was still busy cooking in the kitchen now, and he had to take care of the baby after meals. She thought of it and felt guilty. She wondered whether she should do something to help. Nina whined in the chat group, I dare not have any baby after hearing these terrible things. I am an actress! I live on my pretty face! Raising a baby will turn me into an unattractive old woman and ruin my career, right? Nina and Cameron didnt have kids yet. Nina was fine with it and Cameron looked forward to having kids at first. But he was less eager to do it now. And Nina happened to have epted a role in a drama she liked. So, they decided to enjoy the life of husband and wife for a little longer. Dont be silly. You wont be an unattractive old woman. Cameron cant bear to see you get tired at all. Emelia made fun of Nina. Exactly! Hes giving himself wholly to different kinds of experiments now, but I bet he will make time to look after you once you get pregnant. He will probably do everything by himself after the baby is born. You dont need to worry about anything. Just keep looking stunning! Cameron loved Nina with his life. It would bring him great pain to see her suffer and toil. So, Nina would never be an unattractive old woman. Chapter 1141 Your Beard Is Scratchy Anya had been lying on the sofa and chatting with the girls for a long time. Phil had got the dinner ready. But the baby woke up in the bedroom while they were about to eat. The baby was crying loudly. Anya thought Phil had been busy cooking and must be tired. Then she stood up and said, You eat first. Ill go get her. Phil just stopped her, Eat. Im on it. Phil had long legs. He said it, went past Anya, and walked over to the bedroom. Anya had no idea what she should do. She couldnt understand why the baby was sleeping all the time while she was lying and chatting on the sofa. And she just woke up at dinner time. Of course, Anya couldnt eat alone while Phil had cooked dinner and taken care of the baby. She dissolved the baby form and passed the feeder to Phil after he had changed the diaper for the baby. With the baby in his arms, Phil sat on the sofa beside the bed and began feeding her softly. Seeing that Anya wasnt gonna leave, he raised his eyes and said gently, Go and have dinner first, or it will get cold. Anya didnt say anything. Instead, she just sat beside him and waited for him to finish feeding the baby. Phil nced at her and let her stay since he knew how stubborn she was. But out of their expectation, the baby didnt feel like sleeping after she finished drinking milk. She kept her big dark eyes open and looked around in Phils arms. Phil just thought she was too cute, so he couldnt help leaning closer to her and rubbing her soft cheek lightly. But the baby burst into tears ufortably, which confused him a lot. What happened? Did she hate to be close to him? He saw Anya kiss and rub her cheeks. But why did the baby cry when he did that? Phil felt deeply hurt. Your beard is scratchy! Anya spoke their babys mind. She had been there herself and understood why the baby cried. She used to be pricked by his beards a lot. I see. Phil took a tumble. His beard had grown out a bit after a whole day long. The skin of the newborn baby was so soft and delicate that she cried out of pain when he rubbed his face against hers. He apologized to the crying baby in his arms immediately, Sorry, sweetie. Its daddys fault. But his baby girl was a real piece of work. It was nothing but a little prick on the face but she kept crying her eyes out, which was the same as her mother, who was hard to coax andfort once she got mad. Finally, he soothed the baby and stopped her from crying again. And he was sweating like hell. But he didnt forget Anya who was sitting beside him. He raised his eyes and said, Shes not sleeping. Would you like to go eat first? He asked her opinion this time, but Anya just snorted, Im not hungry. Youve pissed me off and Ive had enough of you today. You go eat first. Ill stay with her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Phil was speechless. He only asked if she would like to have dinner first. Was it necessary for her toin a lot like that? He knew she wasnt gonna go eat first, then he decided topromise, OK. Ill go eat first. Saying it, he put the baby onto the bed lightly. Anya stayed to take care of her while he turned around to leave for dinner first. Phil had hired a babysitter, a driver, a cook, and a cleaner for Anya in advance when he thought the baby would live with her. He did his best to enable Anya to live an extravagant life, and he didnt want her to be worn out because of raising the baby. But he fired the babysitter and the driverter when Anya agreed to let the baby live with him. He wasnt gonna hire a babysitter because he would take care of the baby himself and he believed he could do it with ease. But he kept the cook and the cleaner. He focused on looking after the baby and taking care of his work at the same time. Phil returned to the bedroom after dinner. When he was about to take over the baby, he saw the little one falling asleep in Anyas arms. Anya put her in the crib after she fell asleep. Then Phil was concerned about her arms. How are your arms? Tired? He asked her like that. He would definitely pull her slender arms over and massage her if it wasnt for their weird rtionship now. He didnt think it was good that Anya cuddled the baby to get her sleep, but he didnt say anything since he understood Anya did it out of love. Fine. Anya didnt want to show any weakness in front of Phil. Anya was supposed to sit at the table and have dinner after they got out of the bedroom. Somehow, she just wanted to irritate Phil. She was still angry that Phil refused to eat first to attract her sympathy and keep her here for dinner. Then, she stood in front of Phil and said lightly, I am not eating. I must go now. Phil was lost for words. He cooked mainly for her. But she just said she wasnt eating? Was she kidding him? What? Are you mad? Anya turned aside and snorted, Youve made me suffer by hurting yourself. Now am I not allowed to make you suffer a bit in this way? Phil was choked with words. He knew she was getting back at him now. He couldnt say a word in reply since she had dissed him like that. In the end, he just stared at her for long and lowered his voice, Take good care of yourself. Anya heard it and retorted, You are one to talk! You even dont take good care of yourself. You said you didnt want to have dinner. How can you expect me to? As an eloquentwyer in court, Phil just had nothing to say at this moment. Sorry. Its my fault. Phil apologized to her peacefully, Or you can have little food? Itste and its a lot of trouble to go back and cook. He persuaded her with patience. It seemed that he had been greatly patient since he fell for Anya. Anya would feel embarrassed if she kept throwing a tantrum since Phil had coaxed her so humbly and peacefully. Then she pouted and sat down at the table again. She was eating dinner quietly while Phil was sitting across the table to keep herpany. Of course, he was also checking some emails and taking care of the business on the phone. After dinner, Anya couldnt stay there any longer and said goodbye to him first. The baby is home. So, I am not seeing you off. Gaven is waiting downstairs. Hell drive you home, said Phil. Anya was a bit surprised to hear that. Unexpectedly, he had told Gaven to drive her home. She wondered if he was overreacting and worrying too much. Phil saw the doubt in her eyes and said gloomily, It will be safer. He couldnt take it anymore if she had another ident. He couldnt live on if anything happened to her and their daughter again. Thanks. Anya thanked him and turned around to leave. She understood he was worried about her and she epted his kindness. But she didnt feel like arguing with him about it. She just wanted him to get past it. Life and death were decreed by fate. She believed in it all her life and she just wanted to live freely and happily. Chapter 1142 Return to the Country Anya and Phil had gotten on well for two days since they took the baby back home from the hospital. Then Arthur arrived in Ustistan with Abigail. Abigail made a diagnosis for Anya and gave a prescription to nurse her health. Anya thought it would be a lot of trouble to have Chiobars herb. She even had to boil the herb herself, but she didnt know how to do it at all. But Abigail told her one of her friends was running a Chiobars Medicine Clinic here and could help boil the Chiobars herb. She first gave the prescription for one month and told her friend to boil it and bring it to Anyas apartment. What Anya needed to do was store it in the fridge and drink it three times per day. She had to give Anya a diagnosis again one monthter and make some adjustments to the prescription. Abigail said she woulde to visit her again by then. Anya didnt have the heart to see Abigail travel long distances only for her treatment, then she said, Ill be on holiday in a month. Ill return to the country to visit my mother and I can go for you then. Anya had been back to the country only one time since she went study abroad. In fact, she had nned to return to the country to give birth to the baby. But the ident happened and she couldnt go back. She always wanted to return to visit Lorie on holiday. Lorie had been worried about her. She thought Lorie would be a bit relieved if she went back to visit her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Phil heard it and couldnt help raising his eyes to nce at her. He hadnt heard that she would like to return to the country to visit Lorie. Somehow, he couldnt bear to see her go back to the country and he just didnt want to part with her. Since he went to Ustistan to stay with her and wait for the delivery of the baby, he had spent all the time together with Anya except that he had been on a business trip in Nortopia for some time. Now he had a hard time epting it when he suddenly heard that she was gonna return to the country, though she would leave one monthter. Though he was the one to suggest they should break up with each other and keep their distance from each other. Abigail smiled and patted Anya lightly on her hand, Dont feel guilty or stressed about it. After all, I always keep myself busy. Brandon and I travel around the world and provide medical assistance in ces of war and poverty. Weve been used to the life of flying around. Now Arthur and Jean can take care of the baby on their own, so Brandon and I will continue with our job of volunteering. Abigail and Brandon were the best doctors ever. They didnt care about their own life and security. Instead, they would go to any ce where they were needed. Sometimes, people asked them whether they were afraid of dying in any ident. After all, the ces they had been to were too dangerous for normal people. Most people treasured their own lives and they would rather enjoy themselves in a stable and safe ce. They were at the age of retirement and they could enjoy life and live out their livesfortably. But they started their job providing medical assistance and went to ces of war and poverty, which was hard for others to understand. Whenever they were asked about it, they would exin peacefully that they loved their job as doctors and they were ready to die for it. Most importantly, they were doing it with the loved one and neither of them was left behind to keep waiting and worrying about the other. They had been going through thick and thin together and made a happy couple themselves. Arthur was their only child and he got married and started his career. He lived happily and had run the hospital much better than they did. So, they had nothing to worry about. As a doctor, Arthur understood his parents choices and supported them. It didnt matter what others thought as long as they understood and supported each other as a family. Jean had lived in Riverside City for a couple of months since she gave birth to the baby. Abigail really wished to help look after the baby but it seemed that she couldnt do much to help. Even Jeans mother, Selina, didnt seek the chance to help, either. Jean and Arthur could take good care of their daughter by themselves. As a result, Selina invited Abigail to have tea every day when she was in Riverside City. And Abigail just seized every chance to help Selina nurse her health. Selina said with a smile, We both want to help take care of the baby. Oh, but see what we are doing now. In fact, they just couldnt do much to help. Jean ran Lorlene Jewelry herself and she could arrange work time at will. She handled lots of the work at home and she could take care of the baby at the same time. As for Arthur, you could simply say he was fascinated with loving and spoiling his daughter and wife. He rushed to do everything and did it all by himself, leaving nothing in the hands of Selina and Abigail. So, they just hung out together to enjoy themselves. More importantly, they had a tacit understanding. If one of them must go out or leave their daughter home, the other one would surelye home to stay with their baby girl. In a word, the baby girl would be there with her father or mother around. It seemed that her grandparents were needless there. Selina used to get sentimental and burst into tears when she was chatting over tea with Abigail. At first, it scared Abigail because she wondered if something unhappy had happened. However, it turned out to be tears of joy. Selina spoke highly of Arthur and said he was really a perfect husband and father. Jean got so lucky to meet him. Selinained in tears that Harold hadnt changed a diaper for their daughter when she gave birth to Jean, not to mention looking after her or caring about her. What made things worse was that she still had to cook meals for him and took care of him, the so-called master of the family. The worst was that heined he couldnt sleep well because the baby cried at night, so he moved out of the master room to keep away from them. Selina was furious whenever she mentioned it. She also said it had made herpare and despair. She felt Harold was even more terrible and hateful when shepared him with Arthur, and she just didnt want to see his face again. Abigail heard it and sighed lightly. A majority of men were careless, and a few of them were as selfish as Harold. But she thought Arthur had done a great job and she was so proud of him. Its not easy for him to marry a good girl like Jean. Of course, he loves her and cares about her with his heart and soul, Abigail told Selina like that and praised Jean by the way. Indeed, Abigail meant what she said. She couldnt be happier with Jean and she liked Jean more and more over time. Jean was thoughtful and filial. She decided to deliver the baby in Riverside City only because she wanted to make it more convenient for them to see the baby more often. Abigail was touched. What was more, she was pretty and had a good temper. She couldnt help thinking that his boring son, Arthur, who didnt have a gift of gab, must have been favored by God to have married Jean. Lots of women hated their daughters-inw, and especially they couldnt bear to see their sons demean themselves humbly in front of their wives. But to Abigail, she believed she could only stay untroubled and enjoy lifefortably when the young couple loved and cared about each other. How nice it was! She couldnt understand why so many mothers-inw asked for trouble and kept finding faults with their daughters-inw. Some mothers-inw even started and provoked fights between the sons and their wives and urged them to get divorced, which Abigail found hard to believe. Chapter 1143 He Can’t Live Without Her Since Arthur and Jean could take good care of the baby on their own, Abigail discussed it with Brandon and decided to provide medical assistance again. Surely, they had also discussed it with Arthur and Jean and had won their support. Jean was in a muddle when she just entered motherhood, but she thought she was good at taking care of the baby now. And Arthur was a great husband and father. He helped a lot. So, she didnt need any other help. Honestly, she also hoped Abigail and Brandon could keep doing what they loved. She didnt need Selina to stay to help if it wasnt for the fact that Selina was unwilling to go home and live with Harold. Anya was moved by Abigails kindness. But she still rejected it, I havent visited my mom for a long time. I will go back to the country. You cane over and give me a diagnosis next time if necessary. OK. No problem, said Abigail. She liked Anya, too. Jesus! How she wished she could have a daughter! But it was only a wish in this life. So, she had no choice but to show her love and care to others daughters. Thank God she had a granddaughter now. She preferred baby girls and she had yed with Phils and Anyas daughter for quite a long time before they had dinner together. Whats the name of your daughter? Have youe up with one? Phil asked Arthur when they were eating. Be Hudgens! Arthur said firmly. Abigail punched Arthur on the shoulder unhappily, Why must you act against Jean on the babys name? Jean has given her a very nice name. Why must you name her Be Hudgens? Jean didnt speak to him for a few days because of the disagreement about the babys name. Abigail was mad and couldnt understand why he refused to take her advice but insisted on naming the baby Be Hudgens. He was usually obedient to Jean in every way. Fortunately, Jean was open-minded and tolerant. They made peace very soon and she had epted the name. Abigail thought Jean spoiled Arthur, too. Arthur bore the pain on the shoulder and exined, The name means my promise to Jean and my hope for our dear daughter. Anya licked her lips and giggled. Surprisingly, Arthur was stubborn and romantic. Thankfully, Jean didnt bother to argue with you. Otherwise, youll be the first and only one who is abandoned right after having a baby! snorted Abigail. Abigail taunted him without mercy and Arthur just said nothing but to bury his head to eat. No, Abigail. Arthur is not alone, Anya said with a smile across the table.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anya didnt say it bluntly but Abigail had heard the stupid things that Phil had done. So, she felt sorry and distressed for Anya when hearing Anyas self-mockery. She red at Phil with a grudge andforted Anya, Forget those stupid jerks. There are millions of good guys out there. And you are so young and pretty. I bet thousands of guys want to ask you out. Anya just smiled but said nothing. Phil, who was sitting next to her, looked bad and felt bitter. Anya had mocked herself for being abandoned right after giving birth to a baby. That wasnt what he wanted but he had no choice but to make a decision like this. He didnt want to do that, either. In fact, he loved her so much. Then, Abigail talked to Anya friendly, By the way, I know plenty of capable young men in the hospital. Would you like me to introduce some nice guys to you when you return to the country next time? Arthur was almost choked with food. He wondered what the hell his mother was doing. How could she fan the fire like that? Beside Anya, Phil paused. He thought Anya was gonna reject it but she just agreed without hesitation, Thats great. I admire doctors since I was young. They look so handsome in the doctors overall. It will be nice if I could marry a doctor. Arthur was speechless. He nced at Phil, who had pulled a long face, and didnt know what to say for the moment. As a doctor that married a psychologist, Arthur didnt give a very clear opinion about Phils choice as Ezra did. Instead, he understood that Phil was going through a hard time and he needed some time to calm down and get past it. But what if Anya fell in love with someone else and stopped waiting for him when he was still getting over it? Abigail wasnt bothered by those two guysplicated feelings at all but talked directly to Anya, Deal! Ill give you a diagnosis and introduce some good guys to you when you go back to the country next time. Anya replied with a big smile. And Phil didnt feel like eating anymore. After dinner, Arthur and Phil went downstairs for a smoke. Arthur asked him, Will you go back to the country with her? What if Anya fell for some capable young man if he didnt return to the country? It didnt mean he took Anya as an easy girl. But he thought it was possible that Anya would do something with other guys only to piss Phil off. A womans heart is a deep ocean of secrets. Arthur was scared of it now. Phil took a hard drag on the cigarette, No. The baby is too young to travel long distances now. He didnt want to travel long distances with her before she was one year old. She was a premature baby and she was a bit weaker than normal kids. So, he thought it would be better to raise her in a stable environment before she was one. Thats true. Arthur nodded. So, you just let her go back and meet those guys that my mother introduces to her? Youre not gonna do anything? Arthur asked again. She has to go back. She misses her mother and should visit her Phil said in a deep voice, So, the only way is to ruin the blind dates. He said it and looked at Arthur. Arthur got him immediately but shrugged, Hey dude! My mother arranges it. Do you think I can ruin it? Dont count on me. I cant nail it. Arthur understood the reasons why Abigail got in the middle of Phil and Anya. On the one hand, she liked Anya a lot and wanted to help Anya vent her anger. On the other hand, she wanted to irritate Phil. And it would be very hard for him to mess it up. Phil red at him unhappily, Are we still best friends? Actually, the best way is to get back together with her before she returns to the country. In that case, you are in a serious rtionship and she cant go to those blind dates, Arthur said helplessly. Arthurs words silenced Phil. He said nothing and smoked hard. Maybe he hadnt smoked hard like this for long. He was choked with the smoke and began coughing severely. Noble and dignified as he, he looked quite awkward when coughing severely with the cigarette in his fingers. Phil almost quit smoking since Anya got pregnant. He could hardly smoke now since he had to live with his daughter and take care of her. Thus, he wasnt used to the strong smell of cigarettes. Arthur didnt say anything but sighed silently. For what? Maybe it was a good thing that Abigail and Anya irritated him like that. Maybe it could make him realize sooner that he couldnt live without Anya. Chapter 1144 Hang Out Abigail and Arthur didnt stay long in Ustistan. They returned to the country after she gave Anya a diagnosis and the prescription was filled. Then Anya began nursing her health with Chiobars herb. The smell and taste of Chiobars herb were tolerable. She was supposed to take a small bag of it after the meal and she could do it no matter how terrible it tasted. She kinda hated taking medicine but she had gone through a lot recently and felt she had grown mature and calm overnight. So, she just took it without a blink. But Phil had prepared some sweetmeat in the fridge for her. Anya had meals in his ce every day and he was afraid that she couldnt take the bitterness of Chiobars herb. When they were together before, it took a lot of trouble for her to take medicine when she fell sick. She groaned and moaned and refused to take it. He had no choice but to coax her in every way. He thought she had never had Chiobars herb before and she would definitely reject and avoid it in every way. To his surprise, Anya swallowed the Chiobars herb in one breath without taking the sweetmeat. Her face wrinkled and twisted because of the bitter taste, but she didntin at all. Phil passed her the dessert immediately, Would you like some dessert to relieve the bitterness? Anya covered her mouth with one hand to relieve the bitterness, and shook the other hand, No, thanks. Phil took back his hand with the dessert in it. He frowned lightly and nced at her, wondering why she refused to take some dessert since it was so bitter. Anya seemed to have noticed his confusion. Then she uncovered her mouth and smiled idly, A girl can be delicate only when she is loved. No one loves me or cares about me now. So, why the fuss? Phil was lost for words. Anya was sharp-tongued and seized every chance to sting him. No one loved or cared about her? How could it be possible? How he wished he could love her and care about her with his heart and soul! She knew it! She knew he still loved her, but she deliberately said something like that to make him feel bad. Maybe as time passed, he would be fed up with her sarcasm and want to get back together with her someday.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him pursing his lips in silence, Anya couldnt bring herself to do it again. In fact, she didnt want to sting him like this all the time. But she was worried that he would forget the pain and forget her once she stopped doing it. Anya was busy with sses every day but she would drop by to see the baby and eat before she went to sses. Phil said he had hired a cook to cook their meals and she just epted it naturally. After all, she had to visit the baby every day and she could spend more time and energy on her study if she ate there by the way. She had nned to finish school early but she abandoned the thoughtter since she had to take care of the baby and study at the same time after she got pregnant. Now Phil looked after the baby and she could be devoted to her school work again. For Lorie, the baby, or even Phil, she had to finish school as soon as possible. She thought she just couldnt keep Phil around here in Ustistan by leaving everything behind in the country. In a word, Anya was busy. Most of the time, she had to rush to school after eating and staying a short while with her daughter. Sometimes, Phil had to go and handle business in the office. She would stay and take care of the baby. They cooperated well with each other. Anya hadnt hit on Phil since Nina told her men would be impotent if they had held it back too often. She just kept an arms length with him and treated him neither indifferently nor passionately. Gaven called Phil that day, telling him toe to the office for something urgent. Phil took a look at Anyas ss schedule and found she had finished sses by then. Then he called her to see if she coulde over to take care of the baby. Anya picked up the phone and was bewildered after hearing what Phil wanted, Must you go to the office now? You cante over? Phil could tell she wasnt avable from her tone. Im on the train now. I want to walk around the nearby city with my ssmates. Anya told him honestly. Anya hadnt expected it. They had finished the exam on one subject, and several of Chiobars students in the ss decided to take a trip together to the nearby city. In fact, Anya didnt want to go at first because she missed the baby a lot. But she changed her mind since she wanted to y hard to get. So, she decided to hang out for half a day ande back at night. Well, it was Nina who had taught her to y hard to get. Youve been too clingy to Phil with passion these days, so you must distance yourself from him now. You have to y hard to get and treat him friendly and unfriendly. Only in this way can you get him, Nina told Anya. Anya thought Nina knew her thoughts too well. She was thinking of staying a bit away from Phil, and Nina just spoke her mind! It happened that some of her ssmates suggested walking around in the nearby city, so she agreed to join them. But she hadnt imagined Phil would call and tell her toe back right after she boarded the train. Phil had never imagined she would visit another city without telling him. In a sh, he got mixed feelings. Since when she had been so sociable? She even went to another city with her ssmates! But he couldnt do anything with her since she was on the train already. Then he said, OK. Off you go. Ill tell Gaven to take care of it. Sorry! said Anya. Its OK. Phil couldnt help but ask again, Why did you suddenly want to take a trip to another city? Who are you with? Though Phil kept asking, Anya just answered lightly, Oh, weve passed an exam. Everyone was happy and decided to go out for some fun. She told him why they hung out but she didnt tell whom she was with, and it confused and bothered Phil. However, he didnt think it appropriate to keep asking. Then he urged her, Be safe. But he asked again before Anya hung up, When will youe back? Im not sure yet. It depends on our moods. Actually, Anya had decided when toe back. She didnt want to stay out for the night, and she wanted to see the baby before she went to sleep. But she just said it on purpose to piss Phil off. Just Piss him off! As expected, Anya felt his anger immediately but she just added the fuel to the fire, Why, Mr. Henderson? I dont worry about the baby at all, since you are there to take care of her. Thats why I hang out without scruples. Phil took a deep breath and said, Have fun. Then he hung up the phone. Anya was still a college student when she met him. Then they got married and she felt her life was all about him. He followed her no matter where she went. She had never stayed the night with others like this before. Phil understood she should live a life of her age, but on the other hand, he felt anxious and insecure. He was afraid that she would have a crush on some young guys when they hung out together. Chapter 1145 She Has Forgotten Us Phil got mixed feelings but still called Gaven, telling him he couldnt go to the office in person and requesting him to bring the documents to his ce. He understood that she wasnt happy in their marriage. He manipted her a lot like a control freak, which deprived her of interest in interacting with her ssmates. He didnt wish to see her interacting with others a lot, especially those young and handsome guys. So, he would attend any of her school and ss activities though she didnt want him to. Because of his identity and social status, he would surely make stir whenever he showed up in public. Once he made a stir, people would judge her, gossip about her, and even spread rumors about her. As time passed, she stayed away from people and didnt attend any activities. It was a good thing that she could get on well with her ssmates. Philforted himself in this way. Then he handled work while he was taking care of his daughter. He was still worried about her safety though he told her to have fun. She was in a foreign country now and he was afraid that she would get into trouble, get bullied, and get hurt. Then, he texted her a momentter, Where are you now? Are you having fun? Call me any time if theres anything wrong. Have you decided when toe back? Anya didnt reply to any of his text messages though he kept texting her endlessly. In despair, he plucked up the courage to call her. He knew he would be despised but he still wanted to know if she was fine out there. It took a long while for Anya to pick up the phone. Phil heard theughter first before Anyas voice came into his ears, Whats wrong, Mr. Henderson? Mr. Henderson? He found what she called him irritating to the ears but he heard someone asking Anya on the other end before he could say anything, Who is it? Why is he calling you at this time? Doesnt he know you are having fun? A friend, Anya answered with a smile. The ssmate said with a big smile, What kind of friend? So mysterious. Or is he your boyfriend? No. Just a friend. Anya said it and kept her voice down to ask him, Whats wrong? Phil felt extremely bitter and sad in a second. A friend? Mr. Henderson? But he just asked for it himself. What else could he do with it? Are you enjoying yourself? he murmured. Yeah, very much. Anya sounded very happy, which made Phil feel bitterer and sadder. OK. Ill leave you to it, then. Be safe. he said. Anya hung up the phone as soon as he finished talking. Obviously, she was busy having fun there. Phil heaved a sigh and felt terrible. He raised his eyes and saw the baby girl sleeping quietly in the crib. He felt more bothered. There was another girl that he had to worry about. The baby was the apple of his eye. He wondered what kind of man she would marry to irritate him. He was kinda breathless whenever he thought of it because he didnt think any man in the world was worthy of his beloved daughter. It was seven at night. Anya was on the train back. She thought Phil would keep calling her again and again, but she just received a call from Gaven. Anya raised her eyebrows and answered the phone. Where are you now, Miss? Ill pick you up at the train station. Gaven asked with a smile on the phone. Anya rolled her eyes and thought they couldnt be more scheming. Instead of asking her if she would be back today, Gaven asked her directly where she was now. Apparently, he was getting her to talk about her schedule. He wanted her to tell them whether she was back or not. But Anya didnt buy it. Then she added, Youre at the train station now? But I didnt say I would go back tonight. Gaven knew he had been seen through and rubbed his nose, Dont you miss the baby if you donte back tonight? Anya snorted. Indeed, he knew exactly what to say to sting her. Mr. Henderson is worried about you. He told me to wait and pick you up at the train station but he didnt know the specific time of arrival, so I can do nothing else but wait here, added Gaven. Ill be grateful if you could tell me the specific time of arrival so that I can make time for dinner. Gaven was sadfishing and she couldnt bear to be so mean again. She was at odds with Phil but she didnt think she should get Gaven involved. Moreover, Gaven was a nice guy and they had always got on well with each other. He was like a friend to her. So, how could she bear to see him waiting and starving at the train station? I am on the train back now. Ill arrive at about 9 p. m., she said. Gaven was happy to hear that, OK, thanks. See youter. Gaven hung up the phone and reported to Phil immediately. He thought Phil would sigh with relief after knowing Anya would be back tonight and the specific time of arrival. Others might not see it, but as his assistant, Gaven really felt Phil had been absent-minded for the whole day. He just hoped Anya would be back soon so that Phil could stop worrying. But Gaven felt worse when he remembered Anya would return to the country very soon. She would stay at least one month or longer once she returned to the country. He would have a difficult time if Phil was absent-minded like this every day.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Gaven couldnt help feeling sorry for himself when he thought of the misfortune. He really didnt get it. He wondered why Phil suddenly let go of her when he still loved her so much. Or, the deepest love was like letting go? He had never been in love with someone and he got really confused. And, Phil did sigh with relief when he heard when exactly Anya would be back. He had just finished feeding the baby and put her on the bed. He stayed by her side with his legs crossed and lifted his hand to pat her soft cheek, Youve finished drinking milk but you are not sleeping. Do you miss her, too? Do you want her toe back to cuddle you? You cant sleep tight without seeing her, right? Anya had dinner in his ce recently. After dinner, she got the baby asleep, and then she would go back to her ce. As time passed, the baby had been used to being cuddled in her moms arms. That was why she didnt sleep till now tonight. He had no idea if she could understand his words. She just stayed awake, kicking her little legs and babbling. Philined to the baby, Forget her. Shes been out for fun. She has forgotten us. Just go to bed first. Dont wait up for her. It takes long for her to be back. Right after that, the baby suddenly pouted and her eyes were red with tears. Phil thought something awful was on the way. As expected, the baby burst into tears. She cried so loudly. Chapter 1146 You Should Move on Phil was desperate and helpless. Did she burst into tears because she understood what he had said? Without thinking much, he carried the baby in his arms and began soothing her, Sorry, sweetie. It was daddys fault. Mommy will be back soon. Shelle back and tuck you in. But the baby didnt feel like hearing anything now. Instead, she just kept crying loudly. He keptforting her and the baby kept crying hard. Finally, she cried herself to sleep, and Phil was exhausted. He threw himself on the bed andy beside the baby. In depression, he thought he had fallen into the hands of Anya and their daughter. Both of them were good at making him suffer. Anya arrived at the station and met Gaven there. It was over 9 p. m. when she arrived at Phils ce. Gaven was gonna drive away as soon as he sent her back, but Anya stopped him amusedly, Do you think your boss has been asleep?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No. Hes a night owl, said Gaven. Phil texted to ask about where they were while they were on the way back. He was driving and unable to check the message. He read the message and texted back right after he stopped the car, Downstairs. Can you call him to make sure? I wont go upstairs if hes asleep, added Anya. Really, he is awake. He has just texted me. Go upstairs now. I am going home to have a rest, Gaven said and drove away quickly. Anya went upstairs and rang the doorbell. She looked up and saw Phil, who answered the door and couldnt help being stunned. He looked worn and haggard! What did you Anya was a bit confused. Phil opened the door to let her in and exined, Chris has been crying hard. Finally, she was asleep. Phil nced down at her, Youve been tucking her in at night recently. Maybe she was a bit upset tonight for not seeing you. So, she kept crying hard. Anya pursed her lips and said nothing else. Phils words had broken her heart. Phil seemed to have sensed her sadness andforted her, Dont be guilty. She has to get used to it sooner orter. You return to the countryter, right? Anya hadnt told Phil that she would return to the country. Phil got to know it when Abigail came to visit themst time. They had a tacit understanding that Chris couldnt return to the country together with her, and Phil would stay in Ustistan to take care of her. But unexpectedly, Chris had cried her eyes out without her mom around and Phil had got exhausted fromforting her. Anya knew clearly how hard and loudly Chris could cry. With the thought in mind, she stared up at Phil and apologized, Sorry. If she hadnt hung out with her ssmates to irritate Phil today, the baby wouldnt have cried her eyes out and Phil wouldnt have been so exhausted. In fact, Phil was mad at her for hanging out without telling him or discussing it with him. But he was softened when Anya apologized to him so humbly. And his anger had dissipated. Did you have dinner? he shifted the topic. Anya nodded. They came back after having dinner together. Chris might wake up for milkter. Can you stay here for her? Ill go for dinner. Phil asked her opinion. Phil didnt have dinner till now. Anya nodded, with her lips pursed. Chris was sleeping in the bedroom, and Phil was eating in the dining room while Anya was sitting on the sofa in the living room. They didnt have much to talk to each other. Anya was strangely silent. Phil nced at her and became aware of her feelings immediately. Without doubt, she was guilty for leaving Chris crying hard and waiting for her. Phil put down the fork andforted her, Its a good thing for her to learn to get used to it. You cant stay with her 24/7. Neither can I. she must get used to not being tucked in. Anya didnt feel like listening to any word offort now because she knew it wouldnt help much. She just wanted to be alone to relieve the sadness. She nced up at him, snorted, and looked away. She rejected his constion in this way. Phil was speechless. He was kind tofort her, but she was just annoyed with him. It was more and more difficult for him to guess what she was thinking. Chris woke up before Phil finished his dinner. Anya ran into the bedroom at once and saw Chris kicking her legs with her eyes turning red with tears. It seemed that she would cry out loud the next second. But she giggled as soon as she saw Anya. Anya felt distressed and thought the baby was super adorable at the same time. She changed the diaper for Chris and cuddled Chris in her arms softly. She acted to be angry and said lightly, Christina, did you do it on purpose? You know everything, dont you? You want no one else but mommy? Chris was waving her arms and kicking her legs joyfully in Anyas arms as if she had understood every word Anya said. Anya was touched and couldnt help leaning close to her and kissing her cheek. Its mommys fault. Mommy shouldnt have hung out for fun to irritate your daddy. Anya whispered to Chris, I promise I wont do it again. Mommy wont leave you again until I have to. Anya finally felt better by carrying Chris in her arms and apologizing to her softly for a long while. She yed with Chris for a little while and tucked her in. Then she said goodbye to Phil and got ready to leave. Phil wanted to chat with her but she wasnt in the mood. So, he had to let her leave. Chris was growing fast under Phils attentive care. She ate well and slept well and had grown more beautiful. Anya couldnt help but rest her arms on the rib and take her little soft hands, I love her. I cant bear to leave her. Even so, she still had to return to the country to visit Lorie. Anya was distressed. You cane back sooner, then, Phil said peacefully. Emelia and the girls want me to stay a bit longer so that we can gather together. snorted Anya. You stay a bit longer for blind dates, dont you? Phil teased her. Anya held her chin with one hand and peered at Phil. Then she said something irritating to him on purpose, Thats right. Abigail has arranged several blind dates for me. It takes time to meet the guys one by one. Phil was irritated by her words but she just added, Phil, if you meet some nice girl, you should ask her out and move on as well. As well? Phil put on a gloomy face and looked at her. What did she mean by saying that? Did she mean she wanted to love someone else? So she wanted him to move on as well? Chapter 1147 Was This the Ending He Wanted? Thinking of this, Phil couldnt help asking, Do you really want me to move on and find a stepmother for our daughter? Anya was stunned. She had to admit that the word stepmother was so harsh that she didnt know what to say for a moment. Before she could recover herself, Phil said something harsher, Of course, if you want to find a stepfather for our child, I have no objection. After saying that, he stood up and left with Chris in his arms as if he was afraid that she would take their daughter away and really find a stepfather for their daughter. The two put their daughter in the stroller on the balcony so that she could bask in the sun. But now, Phil directly held her in his arms and took her away, and Anya was furious. If he had a problem with her blind dates, he could just say it. Did he have to be so sarcastic and take their daughter away directly? She would not find a stepfather for their daughter!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If it had been in the past, Anya would have quarreled with Phil and questioned him why he was so sarcastic with her. She was single now. What was wrong with having blind dates or falling for someone else? But now that she had a daughter, she didnt want to quarrel with him in front of their daughter. Although their daughter was too young to know what a quarrel was, Anya didnt want her to bear it. So, after sitting alone on the balcony for a while, she stood up and left with her belongings. Phil, who carried their daughter to the bedroom, could not help but raise his hand to pinch his brows when he heard the door closing. He thought Anya woulde to quarrel with him, but he didnt expect that she would leave In fact, when he turned around with Chris in his arms, he had realized that he said something too harsh. He nned to apologize to her as soon as she came to quarrel with him. But she ignored him and left directly. He felt a little embarrassed. He didnt even have a chance to apologize. Sighing bitterly, he looked down at Chris in his arms and said, Why do I always quarrel with your mommy now? Although we used to quarrel, it is not the same. In the past, after we quarreled, we would have a better understanding of each other. But now, every time we quarrel, a rift seems to grow between us, and our rtionship is ending. I thought we could be around each other peacefully, but things go contrary. Having been in the business circle for many years, Phil didnt know how to get along with her now. In the past, he quarreled with Anya because they were a couple, and Anya, spoiled by him, threw a tantrum from time to time. But now He insisted on breaking up with her. Anya was clear about their current rtionship, so she didnt lose her temper with him anymore. Besides, considering the presence of their daughter, she just silently left. After she left his house, she went to school. Now her life was all about her daughter and studying. But because of what he said, she was not in the mood to study the whole day. The two words stepfather and stepmother stung her but also calmed her down. She felt that she couldnt go on like this with him. She didnt have the patience to wait for him to get past it and get back together with her. She needed him to give her a clear answer. It was up to him to decide whether to break up or make up. If he still chose to give up on her, she would stay away from himpletely. As for Chris, she would not visit Chris before she could walk, so as not to have any contact with him. When her daughter could walk, she could ask Gaven, or the driver and bodyguards of Phil to drive her daughter to her ce so that she didnt have to meet him again. She made up her mind this time. She didnt want to torture her like this anymore. She needed a clear answer from Phil to decide whether to give up or not. With this in mind, she hadnt talked much with Phil recently. She went to see Chris every day, but only in the evening. She didnt have meals with him there, though he apologized to her for his harsh remarks that day. She refused to eat the food offered by him though it was sent to her ce by his men. Since she had made the worst n, she should learn to be independent in advance and especially learn to let go of Chris. She used to visit Chris three times a day, but now she paid a visit only once a day. She was extremely tormented and pained. But she held it back. It was better to save herself the pain now. It was better to end it now. Otherwise, she would be more reluctant to leave her daughter when they had to split up, and it would be more painful by then. On the day of returning home, Phil asked Gaven to send her to the airport, but when Gaven arrived at her house at the appointed time, he found that she had left for the airport. She sent a message to Gaven, Gaven, Im going to the airport by myself, so I wont bother you to take me there. Besides, Ive put a letter in the mailbox at the gate. Please help me bring it to your boss. Thank you. Intuition told Gaven that the letter Anya left was about something bad. He could clearly feel the estrangement between Phil and Anya these days. He didnt know what happened to them. They got along very well before. Although they were in a weird rtionship, he felt that they got along in the same way as before. However, they suddenly be estranged from each other. Anya would go to Phils house to stay with Chris for a while every evening after dinner, but she would avoid Phil like he was a creepy guy at other times. Phil had someone send meals to Anya several times, but after the meals were returned to him several times, he stopped doing anything. Gaven could not figure out the reason, so he went to the mailbox to get the letter, rushed to Phil, and handed it to him. Phil had been mentally prepared before reading the letter. He could feel Anyas indifference these days. The letter was written by hand, showing Anyas beautiful handwriting. I n to stay in the country until the new semester begins, and I wonte back until the school holiday is over. I think we should think about our future calmly during the days when we are apart. Its up to you whether we should be together or not. Please give me a clear answer when Ie back. Phil Henderson, youre not my only choice. As for our daughter, please take good care of her. She expressed all her thoughts in these brief sentences. Phil knew that he had to give her an answer this time. Also, he shouldnt waste her time like this. He knew that if he gave a negative reply, she wouldpletely disappear from his life. He asked himself, Is this the ending I want? Chapter 1148 Finally Made This Decision Gaven had no idea what exactly Anya had written to his boss in the letter. He only knew that Phil had locked himself in his study after reading the letter, and he didnte out until his daughter woke up. Mr. Henderson, are you alright? Gaven asked worriedly after Phil finished soothing the child. With his lovely daughter in his arms, Phil looked up at Gaven and asked, Can you help me take care of the baby for two days? Now that she asked him to give her a reply, he had to show his sincerity and do something in person. But his daughter couldnt be left alone, so he asked Gaven for help. Gaven was stunned when he heard this, and waved his hands repeatedly, I cant do it. I really cant do it. What kind of prank was his boss pulling on him? How could a single man like him take care of a child? Before Gaven could say anything more, Phil said in disgust, Forget it. You cant help. She is a girl, and you are a man, so its not proper for you to change her diaper. Gaven was speechless. Miss Henderson was only a few months old, so it was not a matter of whether it was appropriate or not. If he knew how to take care of a baby, he would be d to help.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It could be seen that Phil attached great importance to his daughter. As Phil cherished her daughter so much, Gaven couldnt imagine who would be bold enough to date or marry Phils daughter in the future After handing the letter to Phil, Gaven had nothing more to do, so he returned to work. In the absence of Anya, Phils life was all about work and his daughter. Gaven clearly felt less stressed, as much of thepany business was handled by Phil. He had just been at ease for a few days. One night, he just fell asleep when his cell phone suddenly rang. He checked his phone in a daze and found that it was an e-mail sent by his boss. He instantly got awake and hurriedly took his phone to check what the e-mail was about and if it was something emergent. However, when he read the e-mail, he waspletely stunned. But then he got up happily and replied to Phil confidently, Mr. Henderson, dont worry. I will finish them well! He would definitely do a good job for the sake of Phils future happiness. The e-mail from Phil was not about work, but about some personal affairs. Gaven was asked to return to the country to finish Phils mission on the second day. And Phil was temporarily responsible for all the business of the Ustistan branch. If possible, Phil wanted to go back and do it himself, but he had to stay in Ustistan to take care of his daughter, so he had to ask Gaven for help. He had consulted his daughters pediatrician, who suggested he not take her on the ne. Firstly, she was too young, and secondly, she was a premature baby, and weaker than other children, so taking a ne would be risky for her. Thus, he had to stay here temporarily. After Anya got to Riverside City, Maisie drove to pick her up, and then Maisie had housekeepers clean up her apartment for Anya to move in. The apartment that she bought before she got married had been vacant for a long time. Since Anya would stay in Chiobar for a long time, it was not suitable for her to stay in a hotel all the time. Maisie was enthusiastic and Anya epted her kindness, so they went straight to her apartment from the airport. The apartment opposite Maisies was owned by David. David and Shania were still living there. They had bought a vi in the vi area where Ezra and Maisie lived now. But since it had just been decorated, the two nned to move in after a year or so. The main reason was that they had nned to have a child, so they tried their best to live in a safe environment. Shania was a good girl. After asking for Anyas opinion, Maisie invited Shania and several women to dinner. Emelia arrived, and Jean, who was still living in Riverside City also came. Nina was absent because she was busy acting in a y, but she still made a video call, pretending to have a party with them. You work so hard. Are you not going to have a baby? Emelia teased Nina. Except for Nina who was still enjoying her time with Cameron, this group of women all had children. Previously, Nina said that she would take a rest and try to conceive after finishing the big international movie, but she went back on her word and continued to act in more films. Who knows what Cameron is thinking about? Sometimes he wants a child, and sometimes he doesnt want it, Nina said, snorting. But Cameron and Nina were sure about one thing, that was, they didnt want to have children these years. Cameron was both enthusiastic and heartless. He said that he had given all his enthusiasm and love to Nina, and didnt have emotions left for the child. Therefore, he didnt want to have the child for the time being. Even if he had a n, he only wanted to have one. In that case, they might as well have a kid a few yearster. When they had enough of enjoying their time together and reached the peak of their career, they would take a break and have a child to enrich their lives. To put it bluntly, the baby was just like the spice of their lives. Ezra asked the employees of his restaurant to send arge table of delicious food to the women. They began to talk and drink. s, Im taking Chiobars herb. I cant drink. Anya was a bit sorry. With a smile on her face, Jean handed her a ss of wine and said, Dont worry. When I came here, I consulted my mother-inw. She said that you could drink it asionally for fun and it wouldnt impair your health. She also said that the best treatment was to have a good mood. The implication was that Abigail supported Anya to drink tonight. Anya was so happy that she took the ss without hesitation, Thats great. Im going to have a good drink. Everyone raised their sses with a smile and enjoyed themselves. They didnt n to go home until they got drunk tonight. Ezra, Julian, and Arthur stayed at their homes respectively to take care of their children. Though they called and sent messages to their wives, they didnt receive any reply, so they could only ask David who lived opposite to watch over them. David had no choice but to knock at the door again and again. He would look around and then leave after he got in. At first, they were happy to see him. After all, he could make some drinks or clean up the mess, but they didnt wee him as he came there too frequently. Later, they asked Shania to deal with David at the door. Without opening the door for him, Shania shouted at the door, Go back. You are no longer wee. Being disliked by his wife like that, David was annoyed. Shania, you wanna have a fight? He gritted his teeth and warned her when leaning against the door. David, you wanna have a fight? Before Shania could reply to him, Maisies sullen voice came into his ears. Who gave you the gall to speak to Shania like that? Maisie supported Shania firmly and didnt give a shit about David, her biological brother. Chapter 1149 I Was Fine Being pressured by his sister, David could do nothing. Since he was together with Shania, his sister, Maisie, had never spoken up for him. In her eyes, Shania was always right and he was always wrong, giving him an illusion that he was not her biological brother. Im sorry, and Im leaving, okay? After saying that, he turned around and went back to the opposite apartment. He had no control over each of them. He could do nothing with his wife or his sister. Shania happily hugged Maisie. She grew up abroad, and Riverside City was apletely strange city to her, but she lived here with David. In fact, this decision put her through a lot. However, after she came to Riverside City, she felt iparably warm and moved because of the support and care given by Maisie all the time, and the sense of strangeness and loneliness she had also faded gradually. Now she felt that she was living a happy life in this city. She had her beloved man, and her warm family, and now she had a few female friends who could talk with her. Thus, she was very contented. Her parents nned to go back to Riverside City after retirement, then she would be happier. In fact, her parents were from Chiobar. They went abroad to study when they were young and then stayed there. However, as their homnd was Chiobar, they had a stronger urge to return home as they got older. Now she settled in Riverside City. It was also a reason for theiring back. After returning to his residence, David told Ezra and the other men, Just wash up and go to bed. They dont let me in now. Evidently, those women opened the door for David several times as a courtesy. But now, they were all drunk, having a private talk, andining about men. It was inappropriate for David to be present, so he was shut out. They chatted happily. It should be the happiest party they had. All of them found an outlet to vent their feelings. They ate, drank, and chatted until midnight. Then they all fell asleep on the sofa except Shania, whose home was opposite. Though she was drunk, she still worried about her husband, so she ran home.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It could be imagined that David had a terrible night. He carried his drunk wife to the bathroom, gave her a bath, and made some honey water to sober her up. Later, he had to stand the noises made by his drunk wife. The next morning, he went downstairs and bought a variety of brekkie for those women. It could be seen that he was indeed a good husband, brother, and friend. Thank you. Maisie yawned, answered the door to get the breakfast, and expressed thanks. After thinking for a while, she asked, Was I too harsh on youst night? In fact, Maisie had been a gentle and tolerant sister for so many years. But somehow, since he was with Shania, she always felt him annoying. She was strict with him perhaps out of her love for him. She hoped that David and Shania would live happily, so she always stuck up for Shania. David snorted, It doesnt matter. Im used to being treated that way. Anyway, now Shania is your closest family, not me. Maisie was speechless. After saying that, David turned around and went back to his house. Maisie who had a hangover massaged her forehead. Then she took the breakfast back to her apartment for her friends. Knowing that the breakfast was bought by David, Jean couldnt helpughing and saying, Wow, David is so considerate. Anya echoed, Of course, otherwise, Shania wouldnt be fascinated by him ore to Riverside City with him. When Anya mentioned Shania, Emelia looked around and asked, Where is Shania? They just got up and each had a quick wash. Then they saw Maisieing in with breakfast. Maisieughed, Her husband is in the house opposite. Of course, she has gone back to sleep with him. As soon as she finished her words, they couldnt helpughing happily. While they were talking, the doorbell rang again. Maisie went to open the door and found it was Shania. With a te in her hand and wearing pajamas, she rushed in enthusiastically. Hey, Iming to have breakfast with you. As she spoke, she came to the table and sat down. Jean took a look at the sandwich in Shanias hand and asked, Why is your breakfast different from ours? David bought them sandwiches, bread, and other food, different from the food on Shanias te. She said with an embarrassed look, My my breakfast was cooked by David As soon as she finished her words, they burst intoughter, throwing jealous looks at her on purpose. Shania grew up abroad. She is not used to having Chiobars food. So basically, David cooks homemade food for her every day, Maisie exined. With a sweet smile on her face, Shania said, Its not that I cant get used to it. I like Chiobars spicy food very much. But David said it was not good to have spicy food every day, so he cooked for me. But now I like having Chiobars food. I gotta say that Chiobars food is so delicious. Everyoneughed again. Knowing that Shania liked Chiobars spicy food, they decided to have some spicy food some other day. After breakfast, they went back to their own houses. After all, most of them had children at home who needed to be taken care of, and some of them had to go to work. After having a good time, Anya packed up her things and got ready to go to the hospital to visit Lorie. When she arrived in Riverside City yesterday, it was a bitte and Lorie had gone to bed, so she didnt go there at that time. She hailed a taxi and got to the hospital. With the nurses help, Lorie sat in a wheelchair and waited for Anya in the garden of the hospital. She had an eptable recovery, gradually regaining the ability to move and speak. Tears streamed down her cheeks as soon as Anya saw Lorie, and so did Lorie. She couldnt help but shed tears when she thought that her daughter had suffered from a premature delivery. They fell into each others arms and cried on each others shoulders in the quiet garden. Then Anya stood up and spoke slowly. The nurse left when Anya arrived. At this moment, Anya wiped her tears and pushed Lorie to a bench aside. Lorie motioned to Anya to sit on the bench and talk with her. Premature birth would impair womens health. Lorie was clear about it, so she tried her best to not make Anya tired. Im not that weak. Dont worry. Sitting on the bench, Anya gave words of constion to Lorie. I have been taking the Chiobars herb prescribed by Abigail, Arthurs mother. Ill go to her and shell make another prescription for me. I believe she will make me get better. Though her daughter looked fine, her eyes were red-rimmed again. She had given birth to a baby before, so she knew how horrible it was for a woman to give birth to a baby. What was worst, Anya was forced to have C-section in advance under that circumstance. My good girl Lorie was still recovering and could not say much, so she could only raise her hand to rub Anyas head and say a few words gently. Chapter 1150 Take Revenge Let me show you Chris. Anya took out her phone and showed her daughters photos and videos to Lorie, which could help ease Lories sadness. As expected, Lorie was holding Anyas phone tightly. Beautiful. Cute. Shes pretty. Lorie admired her granddaughter while looking at the photos. It was not ttery but sincere praise. The baby was so beautiful and cute in a porcin sort of way. In the first few photos, Chris looked a bit wrinkled in the incubator. But in the photos and videos taken recently, Chris looked very adorable with pink skin and it melted Lories heart. She really wanted to cuddle Chris in her arms and cherish her. Seeing videos and photos of Chris, Anya said in a softer tone, When she grows bigger, Ill take her back to see you. Okay. Lorie nodded happily, hoping that she could recover better by then and could hug the baby in her arms. When Lorie finally gave the phone back to Anya, Anya then shifted the topic, I came back this time to visit you and deal with Gracie and her mother. Last time, Phil and Anya spected that there was more to Lories car ident based on the word car mentioned by Lorie.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Phil carried out an investigation, and the evidence showed Luna was involved in it. Ive seen that driver, Lorie said with difficulty. It was a truck that collided with her car. Before Lorie fell into aa, she saw the truck drivers face. He was a distant rtive of Luna and had been driving for her. She investigated Morgan and Luna after knowing that Morgan had an affair because she wanted to collect evidence and know how much money Morgan had given to Luna and Gracie over the years. That amount of money belonged to both of them, so she had the right to get the money back. So, she knew the rtionship between the truck driver and Luna from the investigation. Maybe Luna knew Lories investigation and was afraid that Lorie would get the money back, so she wanted to kill Lorie. Anya nodded, Phil has got that driver under control. He suggested that I should deal with Morgans new family when I returned home. When she mentioned Phil, a trace of uneasiness shed across her eyes. No one told Lorie that Anya and Phil had broken up, for fear that Lorie would be unhappy. Lorie knew that Anya had been repelling Phil all the time. Lorie believed Anya had opened her heart to him and epted him after Phil took the bullet for Anya to protect her and the baby. Anya did open her heart to him and ept him, but what Lorie didnt know was that Phil was flinching. Thus, she always thought that they should be happy together now. Hearing Anyas words about Phils decision, Lorie couldnt help but give a thumbs up. She still had difficulty speaking, so she showed her approval and satisfaction with Phil through her movement. Anya felt a bit sad. Lorie didnt know what was going on between Anya and Phil, and Anya had pushed him to give a clear answer. If it was a negative one, Anya didnt know how she should exin it to Lorie. Lorie had suffered a lot. So, Anya hoped that Lorie would be happy every day in her life and free from sadness or worries. Anya forced herself to get rid of those negative emotions, In fact, its okay to send them to prison, but I want to give them a stiffer punishment. Gracie achieves a lot in showbiz. I want to ruin the reputation of her and her family, and shatter their hopes of rising again. Nodding her head repeatedly to show her approval, Lorie stretched to hold Anyas hands with difficulty, Any. I never swallow insult and humiliation. Looking at her daughter in front of her, Lorie slowly and seriously exined herself word by word. Perhaps it was because she appeared too gentle, silent, and ineloquent that others would misunderstand her as a pushover. But Lorie herself knew clearly that it was not true. Otherwise, Lorie wouldnt have collected all kinds of evidence after knowing that Morgan had an affair, just to get more property when she divorced. Moreover, if it hadnt been for the car ident that had made her in aa for several years, she would have taken revenge on the shameless couple, Morgan and Luna, after the divorce. Lorie couldnt agree more with Anyas decision to destroy thempletely because she also wanted to revenge herself on them. But Lorie knew she was taken as a pushover by Anya, so she held Anyas hand tightly to exin it. In that car ident, almost everyone thought that she had a car ident when she was delirious because of Morgans betrayal. In fact, she was very sober-minded at that time. When she learned that Morgan had cheated on her, she did have a hard time, but soon epted such a cruel reality. She epted the fact that she was cheated on though she had tried her best to take care of their daughter and old parents. If it werent for Luna that didy murderous hands on her, Morgan, Luna, and their children would have been totally crushed by her. Anya was shocked by Lories words, especially when she noticed the hate in Lories eyes. She murmured in disbelief, Mom, you. Lorie tried her best to exin briefly, I collected evidence to get back my money. Luna found it. So, Luna created that car ident. It took a long time for Anya to calm down, So you were not in a trance out of sadness? Lorie shook her head firmly. Anya was surprised and relieved. She smiled happily and then leaned on Anyasp, sobbing, Im d that its not like that. That scumbag is not worth it. Just like everyone else, Anya had always thought that Lorie was a very weak woman. She had always thought that Lorie couldnt bear the blow of Morgans betrayal. But she didnt expect Lorie to be very tough. Let them pay the price. Lorie raised her hand and rubbed her daughters soft hair, saying the cruel words. Some people may hold that there was no need for Lorie to pursue this matter since she woke up and got recovering and her daughter had been with an excellent man like Phil. Such remarks were insensitive. There was no reason for Lorie to let go of those who hurt her and make her miserable. Luna got Lorie into a car crash to murder her! Of course, Lorie wanted to take revenge, made them pay a heavy price, and crushed them under her feet. Chapter 1151 Was That Necessary? Also, if it werent for the fact that Phil, her daughters lover, afforded herrge medical fees, she might not have woken up. If she couldnt wake up, Luna would get away with it. Lorie didnt allow this. During the years she had been in aa, it was perhaps because of the hatred towards Luna and her attachment to her daughter that she regained consciousness little by little. Deep inside, she was determined to revenge after she woke up. Even without Phils help, she would collect the evidence of Lunas evildoing by herself after recovery. His help was only the catalyst for Anyas and Lories revenge. Knowing that her mother was such a decisive and tough person, Anya was very happy. Before that, she was still worried that Lorie was unable to give up on Morgan. But now she could avenge on him without any scruples. She spent the whole day in the hospital apanying Lorie, massaging her, helping her take some exercise, and having dinner with her. Of course, she was d to do that, as it was the ultimate purpose of her return this time. But Lorie seemed a bit absent-minded. After the lunch break, Lorie reminded Anya, It should be the morning of Ustistan. Would you like to give Phil a video call to have a look at Chris or him? Lorie felt that Anya didnt seem to care about him as Anya didnt mention anything about Phil though Anya had stayed with her for almost a day. She felt something was wrong. They should have been in a good rtionship after they had been through that ident. Anya parted with Phil and traveled a long distance to visit her. Phil should have made a phone call with Anya when it was the proper time for both of them to talk. But Anya even didnt take her phone. Even if they didnt make video calls, they should send some texts or voice messages to each other, shouldnt they? However, Lorie noticed that Anya hadnt checked her mobile phone or shown any intention of calling Phil since she was here, so Lorie could only remind her to call him. Anya smiled, I dont want to. Im afraid Chris will cry again when she sees me. She had left a letter for Phil before she left. She could refrain from missing her daughter, but she wouldnt contact him again before he gave her his reply. She had saved a lot of videos and photos of her daughter on her cell phone, intending to ease her longing for her daughter with these things. Lorie said, You can talk with Phil. Lorie was very nice to Phil Henderson and called him Phil directly, as she felt this seemed intimate. During the years when she was in aa, all sincere words said by him were instilled in her, coupled with her daughtersints about him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Given all that, Lorie felt that Phil was a good and trustworthy man and had a good impression of him. So, Phil was better and better in her eyes. Anya looked away and refused, I have nothing to talk to him. Lorie frowned slightly, Any, you When she was about to ask more about it, she heard the ringing of a video call. She nced at Anyas phone and found that it was from Phil. She breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that the young couple may be at odds with each other. Now she was much relieved seeing Phils video call. When Anya saw it was a video call from Phil, she couldnt help but frown slightly. She didnt want to answer it, but thinking of Lories worried look, she had to answer it to reassure Lorie. She just took her phone and went to the corridor outside to answer it. When the phone was connected, Phils handsome face appeared on the screen. It seemed that he just got up. Anya didnt see her daughter. She guessed that her daughter hadnt woken up yet, or Phil wouldnt have time to call her. Whats up? Anyas tone was very cold, and then she turned on the back camera mode and made Phil see trees in the garden. She didnt want to talk to him face to face in the video. It was too embarrassing, and she didnt want to look straight at his face, either. Phil was rendered speechless. In fact, he just wanted to see her, so he made a video call. Since she left a letter to him that morning, she hadnt contacted him even once. Didnt she want to see Chris? Phil thought. He had to admit that she was indeed heartless. Although he could only see the scenery on his phone screen, he still answered calmly, Nothing. Are you in the hospital? How is your mother? Anya replied briefly and indifferently, Shes fine. Thank you for your concern. Phil added, Can I talk to her for a while? Was it necessary? Anya thought they were about to make a clean break. Was it necessary for him to pretend to be a good man in front of her mother? Or was it necessary for him to keep in touch with her mother? The man paused on the other end of the line, and then replied meaningfully, Its necessary. Anya cast a nce at Phil on the screen and felt his eyes look unfathomable. But she was in a bad mood now and didnt want to guess what he was going to do. She thought he was just exchanging some greetings with her mother, so she said, Wait a minute. Then she went back to the ward with her phone and handed it to Lorie. Chris father wants to talk to you. Anya believed Lorie would criticize her if she called Phil by his full name. Thus, she called him Chris father instead to show her displeasure. When Lorie heard that Phil was going to talk to her, a smile appeared on her face and she took the phone happily. Considering that it was difficult for Lorie to speak, Phil didnt talk to her for a long time. He just briefly asked about her situation and then hung up the phone. You talk to Any. After saying goodbye to Phil, she handed the phone back to Anya and asked the two to talk. Anya was troubled as she didnt want to talk to him at all. She took the phone and said, Chris should be awake soon. You can go to see her. Okay. She couldnt wait to end the phone call with him. Of course, he could feel it. And he didnt want her to be embarrassed in front of Lorie, so he made a brief reply and hung up. Of course, Lorie was not satisfied with Anyas indifference and couldnt help but advise, Any, youll stay apart from each other for long. You should be gentler to him However, as soon as Lorie finished her words, Anya stood up and eximed, Oh, Dr. Choffard just asked me to go to his office. You should have a rest now. I gotta go. After saying that, she turned around and rushed out of the ward, which made Lorie pull a wry face. Lorie knew that Anya didnt want to talk about Phil, so she fled away with such an excuse. Chapter 1152 How About Getting into Showbiz? Lorie told Anya to leave after being apanied by her for a whole day. She did so because she wanted Anya to get over jetg at home, and a whole day was enough for them to share their feelings. But Anya wouldnt do so because she had something else important to do. Anya returned this time to keep Loriepany and to deal with Gracie and Luna. She heard from Emelia and her other friends that Gracie would be at a party tonight. She nned to attend it to make things difficult for Gracie and Luna to pay them back for what theyve done to her and Lorie. Nina, who should act in the y today, asked for a half day off and would go to the party with Anya to support her. With such a popr actress beside her, Anya didnt need to do anything else to be the envy of Gracie. Anya didnt want to bother Nina because Emelia could also support her the same way. An actress like Gracie could only look up to Emelia because she was in charge of HGH, not to mention she was a famous scriptwriter and sponsor in showbiz. Emelia could determine all things about a film with her talent and money. Gracie would be on cloud nine if Emelia could nce at her for a second. But Nina decided to do it herself because Emelia was less aggressive on that asion. Anya was fashionably dressed by Nina. Nina showed her a lot of styles, but Anya chose a very provocative one. The ck skirt and the red lips C one style she never tried. Anya barely went to any big party with Phil when they were still a couple, except for the wedding ceremony of Julian and some private annual meetings of Philspany. With such a low profile she kept, there were still people cursing her. It was not hard to imagine how bitter some people could be toward her if she bragged about being around Phil. It was her first time being dressed up maturely and coolly. She used to wear simple styles, but now she wanted to try a different one because she was a mother now. Nina and her style team were dazzled when Anya came out from the locker room. Oh my! Nina looked at Anya again and again, If Phil hadnt married you, you would definitely be verypetitive in showbiz as long as you are picked by talent scouts. Anya was a little embarrassed to take the praise. I guess lots of brokerages came to reach you? Ninaughed. No talent scouts could refuse the good look and temperament. People of talent agencies came to my mom since I took all kinds of zitherpetitions. Anya nodded. That makes sense. Nina nodded. Anya was beautiful since young and was more attractive with her special skill C zither. But my mom refused them all because she didnt want me to engage in showbiz. She wanted me to have a better temperament through zither and I liked it. Anya added. Those talent agencies showed when I was growing up, which made my mom annoyed and scared. I started a folk band at university when lots of people came to me and invited me to make a film, but I refused them the same way. I didnt want to be a star at all then, my mom passed out due to a car ident, and I married Phil. All this made me feel terrible and have no consideration for entering showbiz at all. Yeah. Nina sighed, Given your condition then, you were not suitable for thepetitive and cruel showbiz. But you have the financial support of Phil, so no one can pick on you and you might make a hit. Ninaughed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maybe you can start working for me. Nina continued. No, no. Anya waved, holding her skirt. She never intended to, and even if she wanted to, she thought she was a little old to be eye candy. She could not be as shameless as Grace who imed herself two years younger than her age. I mean it. Sherlyn and I have recently bought a film and we find you the perfect heroine. Nina stared at Anya. Nina and Sherlyn already established their studio. They trained novices and also made their own films. After all, it would be a huge waste if they just let their connections go down the drain. With the money, a scriptwriter and friend like Emelia, the famous director Viggo Johansen, they could easily make a hit. Of course, Nina did notpete with HGH because the movies made by Emelia were totally different from Ninas. No more kidding. I would ruin your projects because of my poor performance skills. Anya was so embarrassed by Ninas enthusiasm that she covered her face. Thats fine. We have the best directors to teach you how to act perfectly, Nina added freely. Maybe I should send your photos to Viggo. Anya covered her Phone seeing Ninas seriousness. Thanks, Nina. But that really does not suit me, Anya said seriously. I could be a screenwriter if you want to make variety shows in the future if you dont mind. Anya preferred making a script herself behind the scene than being a star on stage. She was poor at acting but was good at directing. Right, you could be our producer director. Nina just remembered Anyas major after being reminded. Terrific. Weve discussed holding a slow-paced variety show featured by we girls. I think you can put in more effort. This would be a hit, andpanies would race to buy the copyrights. Chapter 1153 Some Daydream That night, Anya and the other girls gathered together, got drunk, and talked about that slow-paced variety show in detail C they could walk around, have a drink anywhere they wanted, and yed some games. Anya really gave lots of wise advice. She knew how to attract audiences because she was a producer director after all. But Anya did not take it seriously because she thought they were drunk. They were just showing their boundless creativity, namely, nonsense. She didnt expect Nina, who was not there, to bring it up again. Do you mean it? Everyone on board? Taken aback, Anya asked Nina again. Nina did not show up, but she knew every detail of their get-together. Of course. We could discuss otherster. Now let me know whether or not you are on board. Ninaughed. Definitely. Anya said without hesitation, I could y up my strength. And it would be the happiest thing in my life if I could be in a show with my good friends. Then we are ready to go. Ninaughed happily, That makes two of us. I think others would agree with us too. Maybe we should spare some time to discuss it seriously. Great! Ill make a short n and tell you then. Anya was also excited. Arent you worried about the ratings? Nina exchanged banter with her. Shows about chat were pretty rare on the market, several shows struggling there. With your support and presence, there is nothing to worry about, Anya replied affirmatively. Nina made TV, films and variety show have unexpected ratings. But she only took only one singing show, which made Nina popr, and that show more popr than ever. Later she participated in a dating show, but it was ruined by Cameron. But merely the rumor of Ninas participation made that show increasingly popr, let alone variety shows recently bragging about fake news about Nina on their show. Nina didnt want to appear on those shows, but they always sold themselves with the name of Nina to attract audiences. Nina chose to pass over their action. So their imaginary show would definitely be a big hit. We have your beauty, Emelias talent as a scriptwriter, who would make a touching script, Anya said. Nina was amused by Anya. Jean was a jewel designer who can help to make us more beautiful, then we can lead the fashion industry. Sweetie, you make me want to do it now. Nina couldnt help but p her hands. They discussed so much; what they didnt do was make a Powerpoint. Honey, youll bete for the banquet if you still talk about your show. Tonight, we need to focus on the banquet. The style designer reminded them kindly. Nina and Anya stopped chatting and prepared themselves for the banquet. Nina wore a royal blue dress, which made her seem fairer. Anya had to admit Nina looked fabulous. They went to the banquet together in a car. The blue and ck dresses made them seem like shining stars, attracting everyone upon their arrival. Gracie stiffened at the sight of Anya. She didnt recognize Anya at first because shed never seen Anya in an evening dress. She was attracted by the stunning Nina and began to fancy. She fancied herself to be like Nina who could bring down the house and overshadow other female stars, who could have a sessful career, and who could find a man that was brilliant and considerate. The general public all guessed who could marry Nina, control her or attract her. All women were more than jealous when Nina announced her significant other was Cameron.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Cameron was handsome and highly intelligent. Most importantly, he and his team were praised by the government and the country, which meant the decency and money that every woman was avid for. Nina even set the trend. Many stars or debutantes started to choose science guys with the promising prospect over purely rich guys with money. Gracie was no exception. She only loved money and dated rich ones, but now she began to date other talents like she ditched a rich dandy recently and tried to be in an affair with an elite. She met that guy at an activity where he offered to chat with her and she took it. He was in charge of an emerging technologypany. He wore golden-rimmed sses and radiated gentility. She imagined herself to be Nina while listening to his entrepreneurial story. Cameron returned from abroad and started Camcien Lifetech which grew stronger and stronger. It was fair to say that her guy was another Cameron. She thought she was also a star, feeling her rtionship with her guy more romantic than ever. Her guyspany was in its infancy, but it would be eminent anyway although it couldntpete with Camcien Lifetech. By then, she would be a famous star and she would brag about her rtionship just like Nina did. Chapter 1154 She Would Never Stop Who was beside Nina? I never see her. Would she be a new actress of Ninas studio? She was fabulous. Well have apetitive rival. Graciespanions snapped her out of her fanciful dream. She shifted her gaze from Nina to Anya. She didnt recognize Anya immediately, but the wine almost spilled from the ss when she realized it was Anya standing next to Nina. Howe? She knew Anya came home, but she did not see her name on the attendance list for the banquet tonight. And Anya hadnt be engaged in showbiz. Why did shee? And howe she went here with the famous Nina? She couldnt bear it. She could just look up to Nina in the distance, but Anya could befriend Nina. She thought Anya did it because of pure dumb luck. Gracie. A starlet next to Gracie patted her and said curiously, I think she looks like you pretty much. Gracie panicked; she never talked to anyone about her rtionship with Anya because it would be like admitting her mom was a mistress if she did. So Gracie was scared to hear the starlet talk about their simrity. She looked like Anya indeed, after all, they had the same father; but Anya was much more beautiful because she had a beautiful mother, Lorie. Gracie never admitted Anya was more beautiful than her, but that was the truth. Gracies mother Luna was less attractive but she was good at flirting, which helped her have control over the new-rich Morgan. But if she works for Nina, doesnt she stand in your way considering your simr appearances? The starlet sensed nothing wrong and continued. Gracie tightened her lips hard and looked at Anya not far from her with aplex mood. Gracie had no idea how well Anya got along with Nina and the other girls because Anya seemed to have little acquaintance with them before going abroad. She began to doubt whether or not Anya would engage in showbiz. But that did not suit her major. And Anya and her mother did not want to get involved in showbiz although lots of brokers invited Anya. Gracie knew that because she secretly kept an eye on their life before her mothers affair with Morgan was exposed. Gracie and her mother were very jealous when they learned that talent scouts kept inviting Anya to try showbiz. They always want to be in showbiz because they thought being stars could bring much focus and quick money, which was much more interesting than working routinely. So they thought it was unfair that Anya, as a girl who showed no interest in getting into showbiz, was constantly chased by talent scouts, while no one contacted them though they wanted to get into showbiz badly. Such aparison made Luna and Gracie more envious of Anya. Luna asked Gracie to learn folk instruments whether toy a foundation for Gracies imaginary star career or topete with Anya and Lorie privately. Her young brother was no exception. Despite all Lunas efforts, including getting Gracie into all kinds ofpetitions, buying the opportunities to have Gracie appear at some parties of TV stations, and using some connections to get her engaged in showbiz, nopany wanted to sign with Gracie. Luna asked the reasons, and one of them told her that a famous directormented like this after seeing Gracies photos and videos C She looks not bad, but shecks a fascinating character, which determines she wouldnt be promising in showbiz. But they didnt know that the director actually said harsh words about their moral quality. The person from whom they got the information retold the directors words in a euphemistic way considering Luna gave him so much money. Gracie couldnt keep sitting there remembering her past things and the miserable life caused by Anya. I have to go to the bathroom, she said to starlets around her. She then left holding her skirt. She needed to call her mother to ask if she deeply investigated Anya and knew what Anya was up to. Did Anya want to fight with her in showbiz? If that were the case, she would definitely lose because Anya beat her by appearance which showbiz highly valued. Anya came to her before she could leave. She stood with vignce. She had a bad feeling seeing Anyasughter. Long time no see, my dear sister, Anya said to her with a smile. Her face became pale all of a sudden as she stared at Anya, frozen there. Dear sister? The starlets around her were astonished. She looked at Anya, her eyes imploring. She wished Anya could keep their rtionship a secret on this asion. If Anya exposed it, her mothers identity as a mistress woulde to light. With such rigor of the management of showbiz, she would be then boycotted, which meant all she had achieved would go up in smoke. Gracie felt heartbroken at this thought.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She was just one step away from bing a famous star. But Anya would not stop as Gracie wished. Over these years, Gracie had pestered her again and again by texting her or calling her. Luna had given her much trouble. And Luna even attempted to murder Lorie though Lorie gave up on Morgan. Thus, there was no reason for Anya to stop. Didnt Gracie tell you that she and I have the same father? She is actually younger than me by two or three months, Anya said clearly word by word, looking at Gracies imploring eyes. Then, it was deadly silent. People began to exchange shocked looks after knowing it. Based on the age difference between Anya and Gracie, Anyas father cheated on Lorie and the mistress was Gracies mother Chapter 1155 Unexpected Appearance The air was filled with contempt for Gracie. Gracies mother was such a bitch that hooked up with a man whose wife was pregnant, someone whispered. It was more disgusting that she gave birth to the illegitimate child. Gracie felt ashamed and awkward. Though she knew what her mother did, she didnt care at all before she was cursed. Right. Another thing is that Gracie has a brother who also shares the same father with me. Anya continued with a smile. And my parents havent been officially divorced. People at the party were stirred again. It was inconceivable that a man had another child with a mistress while he didnt divorce his wife. Anya. Shut up! Gracie yelled hysterically and wanted to shove Anya. Anya stepped backward quickly because she knew Gracie would do that out of shame and anger. What are you doing? Some onlookers stopped Gracie and used her. Well. Nina stood up for Anya and stared at Gracie indifferently, Are you justified by anger and shame to batter others? Nina protected Anya because she was confident to deal with Gracie. She once kicked a mans ass when he tried to assail Emelia. She had never met someone that intimidated her, not to mention she wore a pair of high-heeled shoes today that could make Gracie pass out with a kick. That was why she insisted on going here with Anya C to prevent violence. Nina had an intimidating quality, and she was also known for kicking the guy who tried to hurt Emelia, so everyone knew she was good at fighting and Gracie gave up right away. Go on. Nina turned her back and signed to Anya. Anya nodded and said calmly, My mom didnt divorce my father because she wanted to earn more legal interest and rights by collecting more evidence, but a car ident happened to her before she could figure things out. Then she has been in aa for many years until she woke up recently. Thats why the formalities for a divorce havent been finished. Phil helped Loriepete with Morgan on the court, but she only took some properties of their share through written agreements. As for the divorce agreement, she needed to sign her name personally. If she died, that marriage would lose effect automatically; but she was in aa with vital signs, which meant that marriage could only be finished by her own signature. Morgan and Luna thought Lorie might never wake up, so they went abroad boldly. Anya! Do you think you are totally innocent? Gracie yelled to prevent Anya from digging out more. I can tell you that she was the ex-wife of Phil. She hit on him at a young age but Phil got sick of her for only several years and divorced and abandoned her. But she got herself pregnant secretly to make Phile to her in Ustistan. She tied Phil to her with their child. Are you any different from me? Gracie kind of exposed some big news. Phil was very famous in Riverside City, so his story with his ex-wife also made news. There was a rumor as soon as they were together, and then the gossip about their divorce, and then there was no news at home about them. Then word had it that Phils ex-wife studied abroad to heal from emotional damage or pursue her study. Phil was absent from news of Riverside City for a long time for some reasons, but rumor had it that he also went abroad. If Gracie was right, Phil must do so for Anya and his child. Nina didnt let Gracies fake news sink in but confronted her directly, If that was true, why would Phil take a bullet for Anya when they were attacked in Ustistan? Then those on-lookers were totally shocked. He took a bullet for Anya?N?velDrama.Org content rights. If that was not true love, then nothing qualified. Who else could put love before their life? What? Gracie stepped back in shock. The whole thing about the gunshot was not known to people at home because Julian and others controlled it to avoid rumors, so Gracie didnt know it all. She heard the news for the first time, just as everyone else did. But it did shock her that Phil would take the bullet for Anya. His life was priceless, after all. The jealousy and astonishment drove her crazy. Why? Why Anya could make Phil do that for her? She didnt deserve that! Right on cue, a mans cold and aggressive voice rang across the noisy hall. Who gave you the gall to cook up such a story? Then Phil was seen walking from the door in a ck couture suit with elegance and indifference. Gracie was at a loss and sprained her ankle when stepping back in a panic. She copsed to the ground like a drowned rat, but no one helped her up. Anya was more shocked than Gracie. You Anya covered her mouth seeing Phil walking toward her steadily. She wanted to ask why Phil came, but she was too staggered to say anything. Sorry for keeping you waiting. Phil stood in front of her and apologized. Others might have no idea what he was talking about, but she knew it immediately. What he referred to was the period when he offered to cut off their rtionship. Anya felt like crying, but she knew it would be inappropriate; after all, Gracie was here. And her only thought was about their daughter. How is our daughter? She blurted out. It might not suit the asion, but that was her instinct as a mother. Chapter 1156 He Felt Great to Be Loved She is fine; Maisie came to look after her. Phil held Anya in his arms, like a princeing to rescue her. Anya was also shocked that Maisie came to Ustistan to help, but she knew this was not the moment, so she stopped asking. Nina was also surprised by Phil; she did not know he woulde here. Her mission waspleted since Phil came to help Anya, so she stepped back to leave them to their devices. Nina and others knew left a letter for Phil before returning home to ask for a clear answer, and now his appearance indicated he had made the right choice. Sorry to bother all of you tonight, Phil ignored Gracie on the ground and said to on-lookers, cuddling Anya. Shall we leave first? Phil slightly bent down to ask Anya gently. Anya was shocked and even a little dull. She nodded because her n to pay back Gracie seeded, and then they left the scene. No words were needed to rify their rtionship because Phils appearance tonight was strong proof of his love for Anya. And his affectionate gaze and how he protected Anya was witnessed by all, who then had a clear understanding. The head of the banquet showed up and apologized to make the banquet go on. The crowd looked at Gracie crawling to her feet, leaving her with disgust and thinning out. Miss Willigen, would you leave yourself? I hope I dont need to force you. The head nced at Gracie and made a please-out gesture. His superiors told him about what would happen tonight, so he didnt stop this whole thing and stayed with the crowd. Now the game was over and she would not be weed. You Gracie red at him awkwardly and ran away. Phil left with Anya around his arms; Nina waited outside. Oh, Phil, way to go. What a hero. Nina joked. Thanks, Phil said sincerely. Nina stood up for Anya. Also, she and the other girls always cared for Anya and helped Anya get through tough days, especially when he offered to break up with Anya. A ss of wedding wine is all we need. Ninaughedzily. Bye, Ill go first. Nina blinked at Anya and took her car. Ninas focus was not to look fabulous at the banquet but to keep Anyapany; now her mission was finished, so she would rather go home and keep Cameronpany. Cameron was very happy to know she asked for a leave, butter he knew Nina did that for Anya So, she nned to go home earlier tofort him. There were only Phil and Anya at the door of the hotel after Nina left; silence suddenly filled the air. Anya still didnt figure out why Phil woulde all of a sudden. Luckily Phils chauffeur came. They sat in the car and Phil told the chauffeur to drive to their former wedding house. But my things were at Maisies apartment. Anya protested. All of your belongings were still there, Phil held her hands tightly and exined. Everything remained intact although they were divorced. Even when he went to Ustistan, some housekeepers were cleaning their wedding house regrly. So, they could live there anytime. They must have expired, especially the cosmetics. Anya hummed. She was on cloud nine even though she pretended to repel Phil. Phils apology was enough to let her know he chose to be with her and forgive what he had done these days. She knew Phil still loved her; he offered to break up at that time not because he didnt love her but because he loved her too much. Then Ill buy you new ones. Being pampered by Phil, Anya said no more. They were quiet on the way because the chauffeur was also there; but she felt crying when getting home and seeing those familiar things. She left in a very miserable way but came back gratefully. It was a good thing that she didnt miss out on the man who cherished her. Phil bent down to take Anyas slippers from the shoe cab and told her to change. Anya took off her shoes and began to soften her voice, leaning against the cab like a cat. My feet hurt after wearing high-heeled shoes for so long. I want you to carry me upstairs. She sounded like she wanted to be spoiled by Phil again, just like the old days when he was at the beck and call of her. She was tired, and also did it on purpose. In their marriage, she used to stand still in the hallway, waiting for him to carry her upstairs. Phil catered to every whim of her just to make her happy. His love then was unconditional. But at that time, he would always flirt with her on their bed after carrying her upstairs until the cook downstairs asked them to have dinner. And now Anya asked Phil to do the same thing not because she was tired, but because she knew they needed a chance to get closer to each other. Being affectionate was her method. Phil kissed her on the lips, bending down and pushing her against the door behind her as a response to her unreasonable demand. He knew what Anya was trying to do.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It felt so damn good to be loved by her. He could only show his pleasure by kissing her hard. Chapter 1157 I Don’t Want to Upset You Again Now that they cleared the air between them, Anya responded to his kiss without reserve. Yet Phil finished the kiss considering Anyas health condition. Phil was willing to allow Anya a year to recuperate, as the C-section delivery impaired her health. If she couldnt be nurtured to health, she would have to suffer physically a lot. Thus, he would rather restrain himself.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He cared more about Anyas health than meeting his sexual urge. Anyaid herself against his warm and wide chest, ying with the buttons of his shirt. Why did you reply so soon? I had thought you wouldnt make a decision until the day before I came back to Ustistan. She might stay at home for a month at least, and two months at most. Given how weird Phil had acted recently, she thought Phil wouldnt give his answer until thest day. It really surprised her that he came to her not long after she returned home. She overestimated him. Phil cuddled her harder and murmured, I dont want you to deal with those things all alone, and I dont want to upset you again. Phil knew Anya came back to deal with Luna and Gracie, he helped a lot secretly, but he still worried about her. Most importantly, he didnt want her to wait any longer with sadness and unhappiness. He had nned to give her his answer right before she came back to Ustistan, and arranged for Gaven to do many things. But he finally decided to do those things himself at home and responded to her as soon as possible so that she could be happy even if she was at home. So, he came back. He asked Maisie to look after their daughter considering her experience. Gaven was definitely not Phils choice because he was not experienced and he was a man. Phil wanted his daughter to know the difference between man and woman even though she was an innocent baby. Maisie came to Ustistan as soon as she learned that Phil nned to patch things up with Anya; Ezra cursed him bitterly. Whats wrong with you? Why didnt you give her your answer when she was still in Ustistan? Why do you decide to do that when she came home? And now you begin to trouble my wife! Ezra was justified to be angry because Maisie and others ran from pir to post between Ustistan and Riverside City because of what happened between Anya and Phil. Maisie was the apple of Ezras eye, so Phil could have empathy for Ezra. Phil said rarely earnestly, Ill never do it again. Phil and Anya decided to get along well with each other and live happily as a family without any suffering. How about you wash up upstairs? I ordered a meal. Phil ordered Anya in his arms. No, I need you to hold me upstairs. Anya hummed. Right. Phil repressed his smile and picked her up by the waist, then he remembered the old days when he flirted with her on the bed. She used to escape from him, but Phil could drag her back with his long arms. Sometimes she ran on purpose to anger him. They finished washing up. Anya wore her home dress and walked downstairs while Phil ced all the dishes he ordered on the table, beckoning to her to have a meal. But no sooner had she picked up her fork than her phone rang. She looked at the telephone number andughed grimly. The number belonged to her hideous biological father. It was easy for her to know Morgan came to use her because of Gracie. Maybe it was because Morgan had long since fallen out of love with Lorie that he didnt like Anya, their daughter, at all. Anya still remembered she found him at Lunas home when she learned that he cheated on her mother and wanted to question him. Morgan and others obviously didnt wee her, and their son even pushed her, saying she was a bad woman who tried to steal his father from him. Their son was twelve or thirteen years old, but was taller and a lot fatter than Anya. So, he pushed Anya and Anya staggered back, almost pushed to the ground. But Morgan just stood by though he was her biological father. What was more, Morgan pped her in the face when she used him of being ungrateful. She would never forget the humiliating p which burned her remaining affection for him to ashes. Anya swore that she would never forgive him. She hated him and everyone else of his new family. And that was why she took a knife to get to them when a car ident happened to Lorie. Fortunately, Phil stopped her from making a deadly mistake. But till now she still hated him. That was why she sneered at the phone call made by him. Yet she answered it. But what came from the other side was nothing but his usation. Anya, what are you doing? Are you trying to destroy Gracie? Do you know how miserable we are abroad? Do you know how many efforts Gracie has paid to make a little progress? How can you be so malicious to destroy her career right after youe home? Morgan never apologized to Anya since he cheated on her mom, but now he used Anya of destroying Gracies career and steered clear of his wrongdoings. Couldnt he think about the reason for a while himself? And Anya believed he knew the car ident was plotted by Luna. How could he be so thick-skinned to me everything on her instead of reflecting on himself? Anyaughed in anger. Then she ridiculed him, My dear father, doing bad things is not your privilege, right? My mom was almost killed by Luna. Why couldnt I do something mean to Gracie? Anyas rxed voice made Morgan go through the roof. Chapter 1158 I Will Make You Pay for It What on earth are you babbling about? What did your mothers car ident have to do with us? Morgan yelled from the other end. Anya, however, sneered, I only said that my mother was almost killed by Luna. I didnt talk about the car ident, did I? Are you confessing to a crime yourself? Anyas eloquence made Morgan ashamed, angry, and guilty. Anya had absolutely no intention of hearing Morgans exnation. She ignored his usation, and said, To level with you, I came back to ruin you and have you end up getting nothing. What? Morgan was exasperated by Anyas words since he did not expect Anya to be so blunt and hate them so much. I said, I came back to ruin you and have you end up getting nothing, and I will make you pay a heavy price for what you owed me and my mom! Anya repeated it word by word. She didnt have a good temper. The reason why she patiently repeated it was to make Morgan catch her words. Anya! Morgan heard it clearly and turned angrier. Also, he got angry due to a great deal of panic. Your mother has woken up now and she is recovering, so why are you doing this to us? Morgan questioned Anya loudly. Anya chuckled, My dear father, youre wrong. My moms waking up is not grounds for forgiving you. But its grounds for avenging on you. If my mom hadnt woken up, we wouldnt have known Luna plotted my moms car crash. Thus, were trying to get back at you guys even harder. I bet you must know about Lunas evil doing. She sleeps with you every night, after all. Attempting to murder your wife with the mistress. If this story gets out, not only will you go to jail, but your reputation gets ruined! After Anya finished, Morgan could not stand on his feet and broke out in a cold sweat. He said nothing and hurriedly hung up the phone with trembling hands. Whats wrong? What happened? Beside him, Luna was anxiously waiting for their negotiation result, but out of her expectations, his legs went jelly after finishing the call. Gracie attended a banquet tonight but just came home in tears. She told Morgan and Luna what had happened at the banquet. They were pissed off after hearing it. At this hour, Gracie and Luna had be the most searched names and received heavy criticism. Theizens were boycotting Gracie and required her to quit show business. It was a very serious thing. After a short discussion with Luna, Morgan made a phone call to Anya. They had had enough of the boring life abroad over the years, and because of Phils involvement, Morgan did not get much of the marital property. Of course, it was not much for those who were used to living an extravagant life, but it was enough for an average family to live an affluent life. They were never satisfied with it. Luna didnt have a job and had to provide for her two kids, who spent money as recklessly as her. Therefore, in the end, they were living on a shoestring. When they finally returned to the Chiobar and Gracie got into showbiz to earn money, their living conditions thus improved considerably, and now they ced all expectations of making a fortune on Gracie, and dreamt of Gracies great sess, but Anya ruined Gracie in one fell swoop tonight. It also shattered their hopes. If Anya had been in front of him, he would have furiously given Anya another p on the face. At this moment, Morgan sat down holding the arm of the sofa, managed to ease his panic, and then he asked Luna, Did you leave any evidence of plotting Lories car crash? Luna replied instantly, Of course not, she passed out when the two cars crashed. What evidence could be left? That cousin of mine was sent abroad overnight and never came back again, so surely they couldnt find any clue. What Luna did not know was that her cousin had long since been under the control of Phils men. Phil was waiting for a good time to use Lunas cousin, their aplice, to strike a fatal blow to them. Are you sure hes safe now? Can you make a phone call to him? Morgan was unsure and asked Luna to contact him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. I dont wanna call him. If I do, hell ckmail me into giving him money again. Luna felt repulsed. At that time, she gave her cousin a lot of money to make him risk himself crashing Lories car. And he ckmailed her into giving him money several times after he left the country, and he threatened to expose the car crash if she didnt give her the money, so she could only meet his needs several times. Then she realized her cousin hadnt asked her for money since long ago. Luna asked, Why did you suddenly ask me to contact him? What was wrong? Anya said she heard from Lorie that you plotted the car crash, and she even threatened to avenge on us, Morgan said. How is that possible? Luna couldnt believe it, How could Lorie know I was involved in it? She passed out at that time. Besides, she didnt know my cousin, did she? Morgan was physically and mentally exhausted, I dont know what exactly is going on, but right now were in danger. Gracie asked Morgan with red-rimmed eyes, Then what should do? Cant we do anything about it? Before Morgan said anything, Gracie cried again, I dont care what she will do. I dont want to end up having nothing. I want to keep on being an actress! She had been so close to achieving her dream, so she wouldnt let anyone ruin it. What do you think you can do? Do you know who supports her? Thats Phil! Morgan had been very troubled, so he instantly lost his patience with Gracie when Gracie had a tantrum. To Morgan, it didnt matter if they were thrown out of the country and lived in poverty abroad again. But if Anya and Phil had the proof and handed it over to the police, they would be sentenced to prison. By then, they would really end up getting nothing. If they hold the evidence, your mother and I will be jailed! Morgan bellowed. Gracie and her brother instantly got too scared to utter a word. Even Luna sank down on the sofa with a pale face and trembling legs. She pursed her lips and thought, Why did Lorie wake up? Why? She has been in aa for years, hasnt she? What makes her wake up? And how did she get the evidence? Luna was overwhelmed with these questions. Chapter 1159 His Love Only after Gracie had recovered from her shock did she ask again trembling, Then what do we do now? Gracie knew Luna had plotted the car ident, but none of them expected Lorie would wake up, let alone that Lorie would use Luna of doing it. Morgan took a deep breath, then calmed down a few momentster and said, Right now we dont know what evidence they have, so well deny it first just in case they dont have any evidence and are just scamming us. Secondly, I think we should go to apologize to Anya and Lorie. What? As soon as Morgan finished his words, Luna immediately stood up from the sofa, Why should I apologize to them? I wont do it, never! Gracie echoed, Thats right! Im not going to apologize to Anya either. Dad, you dont even know how disgusting Anya is. She is bossy whenever she talks to me, but you still want me to apologize to her? I cant do it! That is impossible. Morgan said angrily, Do you think it is the time for you to be tough with them? If we admit our mistakes and make an apology, Lorie might soften and forgive us based on my understanding of her. After all, she has woken up and been recovering. Morgan said with certainty, Lorie is not a ruthless person. I know her well after being her husband for so many years. If Morgan had known that Lorie was supportive of Anyas revenge, he would not have said this with certainty. I wont go. If you want to, you go yourself, Luna said rudely, then went back to her room. Gracie red discontentedly at Morgan and turned around to go back to her room. Morgan was so angry that he mmed a teapot on the table, venting his anger in this way. Regardless of what Luna and Gracie thought, he nned to go and visit Lorie first tomorrow, as he knew where Lorie lived. After they returned home, Luna even tried to go to Lories hospital to give some trouble but was blocked at the entrance. Lorie was protected well in the hospital. Though Luna wanted to brag about Gracies being a star in front of Lorie, she couldnt even enter that hospital. Morgan intended to visit Lorie first tomorrow to persuade Lorie not to take revenge. Among three of them, Anya, Phil, and Lorie, it seemed that Lorie had the final say. In that room, Anya didnt say anything after she put down the phone but just took her fork and ate. Across the table, Phil stared at her for a long time, then suddenly opened his mouth tofort her, No need to be sad when your father cant distinguish right from wrong. Although Anya did not like Morgan, she couldnt deny that she felt sad when Morgan put all the me on her. Anya snorted, I am not sad. Phils heart sank, Anya, no need to pretend to be strong in front of me. Anya put down her fork and sighed, Im not sad. I just feel a bit puzzled. How cant he distinguish right from wrong? When he questioned me, didnt he even think about what he had done? If he hadnt cheated on my mother first, how could we end with such a situation now? Additionally, Luna plotted the car ident to murder my mother, but hes still defending her even now. I have to admit that Luna is really good at controlling men. Anya said with disappointment and continued eating. Phil said withfort, If he was a man of integrity, he wouldnt have cheated. Eat first. Its not worth it to get upset over such a people. Anya nodded. After a while, she recalled, When do you n to go back? We cant let Maisie keep helping us take care of our daughter, can we? I still have something to do, so Ill stay another day tomorrow and leave, Phil replied. Anya only thought that he had important work, which would be dealt with in his return to Chiobar this time, so she didnt say anything more. The incident at the dinner party made a stir on the inte all night long, and Gracie was scolded byizens. Even the fewmercial endorsements she had were terminated before dawn. Thepanies involved didnt even contact her or her broker and announced the termination of her contracts directly on Twitter. Gracie was so angry that she cried and made a scene at home early in the morning, and Luna tried tofort her for half a day. None of you are allowed to go out today. Im going to meet Lorie. Morgan had a headache, so he simply exined it to them and went out early. Anya and Phil went to the hospital in the morning, which Phil requested, and he wanted to visit Lorie. After seeing Phil, Lorie was surprised and asked him why he came back. Phil exined briefly. Right on cue, Dr. Choffard came to ask Anya to go out with him. Then Phil sat down in front of Lorie and said something to Lorie seriously word by word. Lorie was so surprised and the next moment tears streamed down her cheeks. However, she was afraid that Anya woulde inter and see her in tears, so she hastily took the tissue handed by Phil and wiped her tears away. Youre so thoughtful. Thats nice. Thank you for loving her like that. With you by her side, even if I were to leave this world one day, I would have no regrets. Lorie said to Phil as she wiped her tears.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Phil had just straightforwardly told her that the most important thing he had to do on his return was to propose to Anya, which he had arranged for this evening as he had to rush back to Ustistan early to look after his daughter. Phil invited her to attend the proposal ceremony tonight, and Lorie agreed without hesitation. She would attend it no matter what. She could now move in a wheelchair, though she had to lie there most of the time. She would be there to witness her daughter being proposed to and happily pampered. Any is unaware of it, and I purposely called Dr. Choffard in advance and asked him to call her out, so could you also help keep it a secret for now? We will surprise her together tonight. Phil exined to Lorie. After reading the letter that Anya left for him, Phil decided that he was going to be with Anya, and he would give Anya a formal proposal. It was his way to make up to her for the mental damage he had done to her over the days. It was also his affirmation of their rtionship. Though they had been married once, he didnt give her what she deserved during their four-year marriage. So, he thought of taking this opportunity to give Anya a grant proposal, and when their daughter grew up a bit, he would take their daughter home and give her another grand wedding. Chapter 1160 It Almost Kills Him Not long after they finished talking, Anya returned to the ward. After seeing Lories red eyes, she couldnt help but ask with concern, Mom, whats wrong with you? Are you crying? Why are your eyes so red? While Anya was speaking, her eyes fell on Phil at the side. Anya felt that Phil must have said something to her mother to make her mother cry. Lorie hurriedly said, I saw you and Phil appearing together and got too emotional for a moment. I hope that you and my granddaughter can visit me together. I will shed tears of joy by then. Anya sighed with relief at her mothers words. Before she could say anything else, Dr. Choffard knocked on the door outside and walked in saying, Mr. Henderson, the doorman said that Anyas father was outside and wanted to see Lorie. Phil had sent to Dr. Choffard the pictures of Morgan and his family a long time ago, asking Dr. Choffard to arrange for the security guards at the gate to forbid any of them to enter if they came here. So, Morgan was recognized as soon as he arrived at the entrance, but after being stopped, Morgan refused to leave and insisted that he should visit Lorie. Lorie smiled after hearing this and said, You happen to be here today, so let him in. Ive wanted to make things clear with him for a long time, and this time Ill settle the scores with him once and for all. Lorie knew that Luna and Gracie once tried to barge in and trouble her when she was recovering. She wasnt afraid of them at all, but she didnt want to see them when she hadnt recovered hernguage function, or she would be at a disadvantage Now she had regained the ability to speak and move. Though she wasnt yet able to speak and move like a normal person, she was able to make herself clear to Morgan. What was more, with Anya and Phil by her side, she felt safe and did not worry in the slightest that Morgan did anything against her. Phil and Anya thought the same as Lorie, Morganes here at the right time. Since the three of them had agreed to see Morgan, Dr. Choffard didnt say anything more and turned around to order the security guards to let hime in. Morgan, who was let in by the security guard, had a smug look on his face. He knew that Lorie missed him, and wanted to see him. When they metter, he could coax Lorie, who would be softened and forgive him. Back then, it was with sweet words and tenderness that he won Lories heart. Originally, Lories parents did not think they were a good match. But what Morgan did not know was that a gentle woman could turn into a ruthless one. It depended on whether that man cherished her or not. The moment she learned that Morgan had cheated on her and had a daughter and a son with the other woman, all her feelings for Morgan dissipated instantly. In thest seconds, before she passed out in the car ident, she saw that the driver in the truck was Lunas rtive, which stirred up all her hatred for Morgan. Morgan didnt expect Phil and Anya to be there, but his attention was instantly drawn to Lorie in the wheelchair. Perhaps because she had been recuperating in the ward, Lories skin was so attractive that it glowed. Today, Lorie looked much better than when she first woke up, and instead of the initial pallor on her face, it had be rosy and lustrous. She had been in aa all these years and did not need to worry about anything, so her face had no wrinkles. Besides, just now Lorie had her lips reddened by Anya to make herself look more spirited, so she caught Morgans eye at once. Luna always wore heavy make-up, and she had led an extremely unsatisfactory life in the past few years. In that case, Lunas facial skin had aged so terribly that Morgan didnt even want to look at her after her make-up was removed. In particr, Luna was not as beautiful as Lorie, so theparison made Morgan prefer Lorie, who looked like a fairy on earth. He always knew Lorie was beautiful. At that time, Lorie was the cutest and most popr girl in school. Perhaps men could never be contended with what they had. Though he had a gorgeous wife like Lorie, he still fell into Lunas honey trap. Lorie felt sick of his stares. If it werent for the fact she couldnt move agilely, she would have gone up to Morgan and gouged his disgusting eyes. Not only Lorie, but Anya was also disgusted by Morgans expression and stares. She was so angry that she wanted to say harsh words to him, but before she could utter a word, Lorie said to her, Any, help me up. Together with Phil, Anya stepped forward and gently helped Lorie to her feet. Lorie had been in aa for a long time, so her muscles had atrophied so much that she had little strength, but since she woke up, Dr. Choffard and the doctors from the rehabilitation department had given her a set of rehabilitation training, so she could now stand for a while. But she could stand only for a short while. She would be wheelchair-bound, and she would never be able to walk and run as freely as a normal person for the rest of her life. The best oue of her recovery would be that she could take care of herself and get rid of the wheelchair for a little bit every day, but acting as a normal person was out of the question. After Lorie stood up, she stood still for a moment, as if to build up some strength, and then slowly walked to Morgan with the help of Anya and Phil. Morgan had been fascinated by Lories gorgeous look. Only Lories approach snapped him back to reality. Surprised to see Loriee to him, he murmured, LorieC pC Morgan had just called out Lories name when he got a loud p on his face. Morgans vision blurred because of the p and he froze there in shock.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Anya and Phil were startled, since they didnt expect Lorie to p Morgan, considering the news they got from Dr. Choffard that Lorie hadnt recovered much strength yet. It had been enough good news for Anya that Lorie could stand up and walk a few steps. Before they coulde to themselves, Lorie lifted her right foot with all her strength and kicked Morgan in the middle of his legs. Morgan, who was caught off guard, screeched, covered his private part, and fell to the ground. He was in great pain and kept sweating. His private part hurt so much. The p he had just gotten only caused a slight pain. It was nothingpared to the pain caused by a kick, which almost killed him. Lorie was trying to ruin him! Of course, Lorie had used up all her strength, and after kicking Morgan, her legs went weak and she fell down, but Phil was quick to hold her. Chapter 1161 Get Rid of Him Mom! Anya nervously held Lorie. Seeing that Lorie had both weakness on her face and full of hatred for Morgan in her eyes, Anya couldnt help but feel distressed. Phil and Anya both helped Lorie to sit in the wheelchair, while Morgan was rolling around in pain on the floor. Morgan came here with high hopes, convinced that Lorie still loved him and would forgive him after hearing his sweet words. But to his surprise, Lorie only gave him a p and a kick. By the time Lorie recovered herself, Morgan almost recovered from that painful dizziness. He stared at Lorie in the wheelchair in anger and disbelief, wanting to say something but too angry to do so, so he could only stare at her, covering the part that still hurt. Lorie sneered and said, Ive long since wanted to p and kick you. Morgans face almost twisted and Lorie sneered, Hows that? Does it hurt? Of course, it hurts! Morgan wretchedly got up from the ground, Do you know that this part of a man is very fragile? You are so cruel that you are trying to ruin me! Youve even dared to murder me. What Ive done is nothingpared to that, Lorie replied gently without showing any weakness. Morgan couldnt believe that Lorie had changed so much that he grew panicky. He thought he could get Lorie to forgive him today, but now it seemed that Lorie didnt have the slightest intention of being tolerant. Morgan made a hard decision, and he immediately fell to his knees in front of Lorie and began to cry and beg for forgiveness, Lorie, it was all my fault. I was as blind as a bat. I didnt cherish you and even cheated on you. I was a despicable bastard! After all these years, I owe you an apology. Im sorry, Morgan said as he crawled towards Lorie, trying to hug her leg and beg for mercy. Lorie reacted quickly, turned her wheelchair back a lot, and avoided Morgans touch. Lorie would not be fooled by Morgans ploy. She believed Morgan sadfished and begged for mercy just out of fear, and he had never truly repented, let alone felt sorry. Morgan was totally wrong to take her as a soft-hearted and tolerant woman. Morgan failed and felt disappointed. I asked Phil to help me contact the staff member of City Hall. Since youre here today, we can get a divorce, and the staff member wille over to help us finalize the divorceter, Lorie said. Just after learning that Morgan wasing over, Lorie asked Phil to contact the staff. She had nned to sever ties with Morgan, and the fact that they were still married made her feel sick whenever she thought about it. However, she had not contacted Morgan because she was still recovering. Since Morgan came to her today, she would seize this good chance to finalize the divorce, so that she didnt have to meet Morgan again.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Morgan froze for a moment, then rose from the ground and suddenly shook his head, I wont divorce you. Since you want to make me suffer, Ill continue to disgust you. Philughed angrily and said to Morgan mockingly, Its not up to you. You not only cheated but had two illegitimate children, which is not justifiable at all. Without waiting for Morgans reply, Phil added, If you disagree to get a divorce, I will take the case against you, and then you will really end up getting nothing. Phil said those threatening words very rxedly, but Morgan did stand no chance to win the case. Thus, he looked like crap. Lorie, as long as you are willing to forgive me, I will leave them right now and return to you and our daughter again. Morgan made a final attempt, Youre the most precious woman. Dont worry, I will make it up to you and Any for the rest of my life. Anya was about to throw up in disgust. They wouldnt give a shit about a scumbag like Morgan even if he gave all his money to them. How could he be so confident to think that Lorie would still want to be with him? The thought of all the years he spent with Luna made Anya and Lorie feel disgusted. He was really disgusting. Anya and Lorie didnt need hispensation, since they had a much better life than him now. Who the hell did he think he was saying that he would make it up to them? Lorie showed no mercy, raising her hand to dust off her shirt and saying mockingly, Morgan, to be honest, youre so disgusting that I almost vomit out what I atest night. Morgan was furious, Lorie, why have you be so sarcastic with me now? Thanks to you. To shatter Morgans hopes, she said straightforwardly, It was me who strongly requested Any to revenge on you. The first thing I did when I woke up was to ask Any to take revenge so that you could end up having nothing and being put in jail. Now, do you understand my attitude towards you? Lorie smiled gently, but the words she spoke were like knives that stabbed Morgans heart so hard that he almost could not catch his breath. There was a knock on the door outside and Phil went to open it. It was the staff of the City Hall who arrived with the divorce paper. Morgan had to sign the paper. His hand shook the moment he affixed his signature. Anyas and Lories happy life was sufficient revenge for him. He regretted what he had done to them, but he knew that it was over between him and Lorie. Compared to Morgan who had mixed feelings, Lorie was in an incredibly good mood. She happily thanked the two staff members and then spread her arms to give Anya a big hug. Any, I finally get rid of the mishap and no longer have to be bonded with a crap. Morgan was speechless. He never knew that Lorie was so decisive and determined, nor did he know that she hated him so much that she would try desperately to get Anya to take revenge. After the two staff members left, Phil opened the ward door, unmercifully signaling to Morgan to leave. Morgan nced at Anya and Lorie who were hugging each other. Anya was happy about disowning Morgan while Lorie was happy about divorcing him. Neither of them showed any intention to look at him, so he could only leave awkwardly. Oh, right, Lorie called out to him when he walked to the ward door. Morgan turned back quickly, thinking that Lorie was going to say something that he was expecting. However, Lorie raised an eyebrow and said, Go back and send my blessing to that mistress. Wish her a happy life in prison with a scumbag like you. Morgan was so pissed off that his vision blurred. Chapter 1162 The Mastermind Behind It Was Phil Phil, thank you, Im finally free from misery. After Morgan left, Lorie thanked Phil. Without Phils help, she could not have gotten rid of Morgan so easily. Phil put his arm around Anya beside him and said with a light smile, We are a family, so no need to be so polite. Anya red at him, thinking, Nonsense, weve been divorced! Phil read her mind but did not say anything. Lorie noticed the affection in their eyes as they looked at each other, then she said, Its rare for Phil to be back. He must have a lot of things to take care of, so go take care of your business. Lorie remembered Phil was going to propose to Anya tonight, so she created a chance for Phil to take care of it. Anya echoed, Yes, go do what you need to do. Phil had received a lot of calls since he got up, and Anya could tell the calls were about work. She thought he should take this rare opportunity to go to thepany to take care of business. OK, Phil responded, then exined, Ille back at noon and well have lunch together. Anya and Lorie agreed, then Phil left. He went to see Dr. Choffard first to confirm if Lorie could leave the hospital to attend the proposal ceremony at the hotel he had booked in her current condition. Dr. Choffard smiled and reassured Phil, No problem. Shes recovering well, and she did way better than expected. Thats good. Phil sighed with relief. He wished Lorie to attend the proposal ceremony tonight and witness Anyas happiness. But he was worried that it was not suitable for Lorie to go out in her current condition. After all, Lories health was the most important to Anya.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Choffard said, If it were anyone else, she could have been discharged and gone home for recuperation. But since Lorie doesnt have trouble affording medical fees, itll be much better for her to stay in the hospital to receive specialized medical care. Specialized medical care in a hospital cost a lot, and average families could not afford it. But it was a piece of cake for Phil. He had paid Lories medical fees in advance since Lorie fell into aa. If Phil had ever given up, Lorie wouldnt have recovered yet. Let her stay in the hospital to recover until Anya and I return home to stay long. Or we will be worried about her when only nannies look after her at home. When Anya finishes her studies and we return home, well take her to live with us. Phil said so and believed Anya would rejoice in such a decision. Dr. Choffard gave Phil a thumbs up. He witnessed Phils love and care for Lorie, so he wished Phil and Anya could live happily together. Phil left the hospital to prepare for the proposal, while Anya stayed at the hospital with Lorie. At the same time, Morgan and his family were restless. News about Gracies mother being a mistress who broke up the family was still a trending topic, another negative news about Gracie was made C Gracie lied about her age. Anya gave all the information she had collected to the media long ago, and the media ordered by Anya made the news public to strike another heavy blow to Gracie. Lying about age was nothing in other fields, but it was the least tolerable thing in showbiz, so Gracie became the most searched name again and received harsh criticism. Gracie cried her eyes out, and she could do nothing to salvage this thing Luna snapped, I suspect that Phil purposely made us return home to achieve something, and then he could have Anya ruin us! At Lunas words, Gracie stopped crying, and asked in disbelief, Is Phil that calcting? Will he scheme against us for Anyas sake? Gracie couldnt ept that because it made her aughing stock. She believed she got into showbiz because she was pretty and capable. She would look like a joke if Phil was the mastermind behind all this. Wont he? Luna walked around in the living room, The more I think about it, the more I feel like this is their trap. When you got the role of web series, I thought it was quite strange because everything went too smoothly! Think about it. When we were abroad, you would have some mishaps every time you wanted to get something. Though Gracie didnt want to believe it, she had to admit Lunas words made sense. She felt something was wrong when she got the role in the web series, but she didnt think much about it as she was overwhelmed with the joy of triumph. AhC Gracie broke down in anger and shouted, Who the hell Anya is! As Gracie shouted, Morgan, returned home with a wry face. Hows it going? What did Lorie say? Luna hurriedly walked to him. Luna also thought that Lorie was a pushover and would forgive them once Morgan yed some trick. Luna felt that Lorie was too stupid to discover Morgan cheated on her even after she had two children with Morgan. However, Lorie hadnt found it because she was a kind wife and trusted Morgan. She thought Morgan would love her with soul and heart if she did so. Plus, she put her focus on her young daughter and old parents and neglected Morgan after their marriage. After learning that Morgan had cheated on her, Lorie reflected on herself. She made mistakes in their marriage and she could understand why Morgan lost feelings for her. But she couldnt be tolerant of his betrayal. He could have told her that he was in love with someone else and tired of her, and she would give up on him and get a divorce. Even if Morgan wanted to get more money from the divorce, he could tell her bluntly, but why did he attempt to kill her? Thus, Lorie was determined to take revenge on Morgan and Luna. Staring at Lunas expectant face, he suddenly thought of Lories fair and pretty face, then he felt Luna disgusting and said with extreme impatience, Ive been divorced from her. After he finished, he threw the divorce certificate at her. Luna was stunned for a moment, and then muttered, What? Morgan and Lorie were divorced, which meant Lorie didnt love or care about Morgan at all. What should Morgan and she do now? Morgan failed to get Lorie to forgive them. If Lorie disclosed what Morgan and his family had done, they would be doomed! Chapter 1163 Selfish and Ruthless Its her idea to take revenge on us. Morgan dropped into the sofa tiredly. What! Luna was shocked again, She C She opened her mouth to say something, but she couldnt utter a word. In fact, before the car ident, Lorie had been collecting evidence of the affair between Luna and Morgan. Judging from this matter, Lorie was courageous and resolute. So, Luna was scared at that time and plotted a car ident. I dont know what to do now. Just resigned it to the fate, Morgan said and closed his eyes to take a rest on the sofa. Luna was angry immediately. She came forward and grabbed Morgan, What do you mean? Do you want to escape and abandon me and our kids? Morgan had been exhausted from Lories blow to him. As Luna quarreled with him, he got annoyed instantly. He pushed Luna away, What did you mean? Can I decide anything now? Today, he has thoroughly understood the attitude of Lorie and Anya. They would never let him off the hooks. Pushed away by Morgan, she copsed on the ground and began to cry loudly, What am I doing wrong? I have been with you for so many years without asking for much and even raised two kids for you. But now you dont give one damn about us! Jackson is still in his teens. If something happened to me, what about him and Gracie? When Luna began to talk about Jackson and Gracie, Morgan became more irritable. He directly got up and rushed into the bedroom, mming the door heavily. Outside, Luna, Jackson, and Gracie were crying on one anothers shoulders. Hearing their crying, Morgan only felt that himself on the verge of a breakdown, his sense of regret growing stronger. The misstep he made sent him into an abyss. In the very beginning when hispany began to boom, he became a big boss from a countryside poor boy. All kinds of women threw themselves at him when he was socializing with his business partners, so he gradually drowned himself in sex and pleasures. In addition, Lorie had paid all her attention to her daughter and parents but ignored him. He couldnt control himself and fell into Lunas honey trap, and things gradually got out of control. He still remembered that he once went to visit a soothsayer, who told him that his wife and daughter could bring him a lot of fortune and suggested he should run the family well. The happier his family was, the more prosperous his career would be. He didnt believe it at that moment. But now when he thought about it, he found the soothsayers words made sense. Since he betrayed Lorie and had a rtionship with Luna, there had been no more improvement for hispany. Although it was still profitable, it had never been brilliant as before. Now he had nothing. The more he thought about this, the more aggrieved he was. He walked around in the bedroom for a long time, then he took all his identification documents, opened the door, and went out. He wanted to leave here and left Luna and two kids. He didnt want to stay with them anymore, let alone face the revenge from Lorie and Anya with them. What he had done to Lorie and Anya was just betrayal. The car ident was all plotted by Luna, and he didnt get involved in it at all, though he knew it. And he didnt stop it. When Morgan went out, he didnt tell Luna his intention to leave. Luna thought he just hung out. But out of her expectations, Morgan went straight to the airport, bought a ticket, and left. At the time for dinner, Luna called Morgan because he didnte back. However, his phone was turned off. Luna tried to contact him through WhatsApp. Only then did she surprisedly find that Morgan blocked her. Luna was stunned. They had been together for so many years. They often quarreled with each other, especially in recent years when they didnt live well abroad. They had trouble with each other, but this was the first time that Morgan directly blocked and deleted her number. Gracie, call your dad to see if you can contact him. Luna sat on the sofa with her eyes dulled. She could only ask Gracie to contact Morgan. Luna didnt believe that Morgan would do such a ruthless thing to abandon them. But on second thought, she realized it was not that surprising as Morgan was a selfish person. Whats wrong? Doesnt he answer your phone? Gracie came out of her bedroom and asked impatiently. She thought they were at odds with each other because of what happened in the daytime, and Morgan didnt want to talk with Luna. Hearing that, Luna sneered and said, Gracie, youd better be mentally prepared, your dadC No, Morgan Willigen, that selfish man probably has abandoned us. Gracie couldnt believe it, How can it be! My dad is not that kind of person!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. While speaking, she took out her phone and called Morgan, as well as contacted him on WhatsApp. She also grabbed Jacksons phone to call him. But she could not get through to him in any way. How could this happen? How could this happen? Gracie couldnt ept such a reality at all. Since she was born, Morgan had always given her the impression that he was a good father. Even if she and Luna were secretly hidden by him in those years, Morgan still gave her a lot of love. He would give her toys and beautiful clothes as he gave Anya. How could he abandon them at this time? Why not? Lunas face was pale, He left Anya and her mother like this in the past. Luna had calmed down after Gracie failed to contact Morgan. She thoroughly saw through Morgan now, this man only cared about himself. He knew that she couldnt get away with the punishment of thew this time, so he ran away. However, she could do nothing with Morgan. They didnt get married, so she was legally justified to use him of his selfishness. Thinking about her stratagems over these years and her current situation, Luna felt she was extremely ridiculous. She had dreamed to reap without sowing since she was young. All of her peers had found jobs and got to work except her, who stayed at home all day long. She didnt want to work so hard and wasted her life in the office every day. She looked down on the sry, which was too little for her. All she wanted was to marry a rich man and be taken care of by servants. She didnt need to work but dressed up every day. Later she met Morgan who was handsome and rich at that time, thank God. So, she tried all kinds of means to seduce him and couldnt wait to give birth to a baby for him, trying to win Morgans heart in this way. However, Morgan still had some feelings for Lorie at that time and didnt want to hurt Lorie. Hence, she endured year after year. Although they were not married, she lived a prosperous life. What she didnt expect was Phils sudden appearance. He told Lorie about her affair with Morgan. Seeing that Lorie collected evidence and wanted to get back the money and real estate that Morgan had given to her over the years, she suddenly panicked. Chapter 1164 Good Days Started Thinking about how she plotted a car ident to murder Lorie and the consequences she was about to bear, Luna couldnt stand the pressure anymore and fainted at once. Terrified, Gracie quickly called the ambnce. Fortunately, Luna was fine but she cked out because of great mental pressure and anger. In the hospital, the doctor exhorted them several times to keep calm. Later, they left the hospital in embarrassment. As soon as Luna got into the car, she received a phone call. It was a strange number. Luna thought it would be from Morgan, but she didnt expect that there was a familiar female voice on the other end. It was Lorie who spoke,ughing, Should I call you Mrs. Willigen now? I divorced Morgan in the morning. Didnt you get married in the afternoon? If Morgan hadnt left yet, Luna could retort confidently in the face of Lories caustic remarks. However, Morgan abandoned them and ran away. What did Lorie say was a great humiliation to Luna. Luna finally calmed down a bit but was provoked by Lorie again. She didnt intend to admit defeat and immediately said, Get married? So funny! Morgan and I have been together for so many years, the marriage license was nothing for us. Oh, really? Lorieughed louder, So what? He still abandoned you for fear of taking responsibility. Lories words drove Luna crazy, which made her break out in tears. Luna never expected Lorie knew Morgans leaving. However, Luna persisted in denying it, I dont know what you are talking about. It doesnt matter. I have a recording for you. Lorie felt happier. Hearing that, Luna pursed her lips tightly and then heard Morgans voice soon after. Lorie, I can exin why I betrayed you in former times. I was determined to be with you forever, but Luna intentionally seduced me and even slept with me while I was drunk. Later she was pregnant, I had no choice but to continue this rtionship with her. Luna freaked out when she heard this. Morgan med his betrayal on her. In fact, it took two to tangle. Back then, the way Morgan looked at her revealed his feelings for her. Besides, if he was loyal to Lorie like what he said, she wouldnt have any opportunity to break them up. Obviously, he deliberately created opportunities for her to worm her way into his family. Morgan Willigen, this despicable man! Luna almost wanted to kill Morgan. If he was in front of her, she would have torn him limb from limb! Morgan continued, I shouldnt have betrayed you. It was my fault. But your car ident has nothing to do with me. For the sake of our past rtionship, please dont implicate me. Luna and her two kids have nothing to do with me right now! Im in Thoeque now. Dont worry. If you can let me off the hooks, I wont go back or show my face to you anymore. Anya and you could continue your peaceful life in the Riverside City. Luna didnt want to listen to it anymore and hung up the phone directly. Morgan was really despicable and shameless. In order to get rid of the joint responsibility, he abandoned them without any hesitation. She was really stupid to choose him at that time! This time she waspletely humiliated by Lorie. Of course, she knew that Lorie purposely made this call and prepared the recording to mock her. Luna leaned against the car seat and breathed heavily. Gracie, who was seated beside Luna, heard their conversation. She was as angry and ashamed as Luna but could do nothing. As yet, they lostpletely to Lorie and Anya. At this time, Lorie was waiting in the hotel where Phil was going to propose to Anya. She wore an exquisite dress and her hair was specially designed by the hairstylist, which made her look extremely gentle.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She did deliberately call to provoke Luna. There was no reason not to do that. To her surprise, she received a call from Morgan today, who told her that he had gone abroad. After knowing it, Lorieughed happily for a long time. Sheughed loudly at Lunas ending. Over these years, Luna had beencent because she thought she was the winner of the battle in getting Morgan. Even Gracie somehow had a sense of superiority in front of Anya, thinking both she and her mom were favored by Morgan. Well, Morgan also abandoned them with hesitation. How proud they used to be, how humiliated they were now. As for Morgan, she wouldnt let him go easily. She immediately told Phil that Morgan was in Thoeque. As soon as the trial against Luna started, Morgan would be brought back to Chiobar by the police. Did Morgan think she would forgive him and let him go after he apologized to her and abandoned Luna? How naive he was. Morgan didnt understand how much she hated him. Even if he went abroad, she wouldnt let him off the hooks. It didnt matter that he hadnt been aware of it yet. When Morgan was brought back to Chiobar, he would know that. Anyway, hemitted the crime of harboring the criminal, so he couldnt get away with the punishment. As for her and Anya, their good days were about to start. Anya would be proposed to by her beloved manter. Just thinking about it made her very happy. Without a doubt, much news about it would be made tomorrow. When Luna and Gracie saw the news, they must be pissed off. Anya totally didnt know that Phil was going to propose tonight. Phil only told her that he prepared a good banquet for Julian and their other friends, who had helped them a lot these days. Anya also felt that it was necessary and she supported Phil to set up a grand banquet. Therefore, she wore the valuable outfit that Phil gave her. Anya knew that Emelia, Nina, and other girls woulde to the banquet, but she didnt know that Lorie had been secretly taken to the hotel by Phil. Phil said he had something to deal with and asked the driver to pick her up for the banquet. She happened to meet Emelia and the other girls at the hotel entrance, so they went together into the banquet hall that was ordered by Phil. Anya, who was unsuspecting, was stunned when she saw the flowers all over the floor. What popped up in her mind was, Didnt Phil intend to give a grand dinner to their friends? Did he have to decorate the hall like this? Chapter 1165 I Do Anya was stunned not only because the banquet hall was extremely big, but also because it was full of flowers, which could be called an ocean of flowers. I heard that these are all airlifted from Nosmueyae to this hall this morning. Nina marveled. Ninas words puzzled Anya. She looked at Nina and asked, How do you know it? What do you think? Nina and the other girls looked at her and hinted by the eye to remind Anya, who had not figured things out yet. Anya caught Ninas hint, she finally realized what was going to happen. She said incredibly, Does Phil going to propose to me? Nina and others didnt answer her question directly, but pushed her to the stage in front of her. The light in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed at this time. When the light was turned on again, only a beam of light gently shone on Anya who stood in the middle. Nina whispered to Emelia, Phil seems really sincere in this proposal. Look at the light, that is so beautiful. I have to invite this lighting director to join my crewter. Compared with him, some of my crews are very bad. Emelia whispered with resignation, You thought too much. At this time, Phil secretly came to the stage. He wore an elegant and noble suit and held a red box in his hand. He walked to Anya, his eyes full of tenderness. AnyC He opened the box, and there was a dazzling diamond ring in it. Every person under the stage apuded for them at that moment. Looking at Anyas tearful eyes, he slowly knelt down. Before he began to say anything, Anya nodded quickly and said, I do. Phil, Everyone, Lorie sitting in the wheelchair smiled helplessly. Cant my daughter wait patiently for Phil to say sweet words to propose to her? Actually, Lorie was quite aware that Anya no longer needed Phil to say any sweet words after he took the bullet for her. He had acted to convince Anya of his sincere love. As Lorie expected, what Anya wanted was Phils actual action he took to get her instead of sweet words. As long as he took action, she didnt need anything else. Over these years, he had given too much to her. Although she repelled him at the beginning, now she understood that the love from Phil made her have faith in him and herself. She believed Phils love for her, so she didnt need him to say anything, but nodded directly and said I do. Phil was a little surprised and helpless. He looked at the girl in front of him and said, Let me finish my words, okay? Anya raised hands and pulled him up, I dont need that, you have said enough sweet words over the years. Then she actively put her arms around his neck, I do, I really do. Nina took the lead in giving loud cheers under the stage, and everyone apuded happily. Only their close friends and Lorie were present tonight. They knew everything that Phil and Anya had experienced over the years. Naturally, they understood that they didnt need to say much to prove their love for each other. Whether Anya agreed hesitantly or not was unimportant to them. What mattered was that she agreed. They were finally in love with each other after so many years. It was not easy. When Anya hugged Phils neck, he raised his hands to hug her. He whispered in her ear, Since you said yes, I have another surprise for you. What? Anya was puzzled. Phil motioned her to look down the stage where Lorie in a beautiful dress waved to her in a wheelchair. Anya didnt cry at Phils surprising proposal but cried immediately when she saw Lorie looking at her quietly under the stage. She had never imagined one day Lorie could wake up to witness her happiness. After the doctor announced that Lorie would be in aa for a long time, her only wish was that Lorie could still have signs of life. She dared not hope Lorie would recover consciousness. She only prayed that Lorie could still have signs of life, which meant that her mom was still alive. However, Lorie not only woke up now but also witnessed her happiness. At this thought, Anya just wanted to cry. So, she rushed to Lorie and hugged her tightly. Great, great. Lorie hugged her daughter and said, I can witness your happiness, thats so great.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After that, Anya straightened up and looked at Phil again, Actually, I owe you an apology. Phil was puzzled about what she said, and Anya continued, Im sorry for misunderstanding you. I thought my mom got in a car crash because she was delirious from knowing Morgans betrayal, so I hated you for it. Im sorry. Anya thought Lorie couldnt withstand Morgans betrayal before, so she firmly believed that Phil indirectly harmed Lorie. Unexpectedly, Lorie wasnt in a trance back then, and she got in a car crash because of Luna, that vicious woman. Anyapletely got this misunderstanding sorted out when Lorie said that she should thank Phil for letting her realize that bitchy couples true color. Silly girl. Phil hugged her again, You dont have to say sorry. I dont me you at all. How would I me you? Phil hugged her tightly. He was not willing to me her or get angry with her in the slightest. Phil, after you made it in front of us, shouldnt you kiss your future wife? Nina teased aside. Cameron hugged Nina in his arms. Why did his beloved girl like seeing the fun so much? Heedless of Ninas words, he hugged Anya in his arms tightly and said, Thank you for witnessing our happiness today. Lets sit down and eat together. He usually liked to show affection for Anya in front of these friends, and it was strange that now he felt shy when Nina required him to kiss Anya in public. However, they didnt mind it but felt happy for Phil and Anya from the bottom of their hearts. After all, they still had many chances in the future. It was never toote to make fun of Phil and Anya at their wedding. Chapter 1166 Fortunately, It Has Always Been You Lorie didnt stay for dinner, because Dr. Choffard said shed better not stay out for a long time and asked her to go back to the hospital early for her health. Anya reluctantly sent Lorie into the car. Lorie teased her while smiling, Go to apany your fianc. We have plenty of time when he leaves. Mom! Dont make fun of me! Anya was embarrassed, especially when hearing the word fianc, which made her blush. She didnt know why she felt ufortable when she heard the word fianc though they got married once. Lorie stoppedughing at her and waved goodbye to them before she rolled up the car window and left. Anya, who leaned on Phils chest, turned around, intending to ask him to go back to the hall with him, but Phil said to her with affection in his eyes, Anya, do you dare get a marriage certificate with me again? In fact, Anya was forced the first time they did it. Even so, Phil quite admired her courage at that time. Although they had confirmed their love for each other and she had said yes to his proposal, they hadnt discussed the specific date of getting marriage certificates. Phil felt shocked when he blurted out this question, and he wasnt sure if she dared to Perhaps after those four years of marriage, she may not be willing to marry him again. Anya was surprised by Phils words. Then her eyes suddenly lit up. She smiled and looked at him, I dared do it four years ago. Why not now? Phil chuckled. He raised his eyebrows and asked, Lets do it before I leave tomorrow morning? He proposed this, thinking that he couldnt stay any longer since he had to go back to Ustistan to take care of their daughter. Sure. Anya cracked a smile. It was a sincere smile that showed her inner happiness, which was what Phil had always wanted to see. It was a smile out of the joy of being with him and it only belonged to him. He didnt say anything but intimately held her soft hands. Their fingers were entwined silently. It was enough for him to have her in his life. Everyone was happy at the evening party. Phil and Anya had patched things up with each other, which meant that they all have found their true love. So of course, they would be happy. Ezra was annoyed by Phil because his wife was not there, so he kept pouring wine into Phils ss. Finally, it was Anya that helped Phil to drink the wine. She looked at Ezra in distress, Mr. Cantillo, stop making him drink. He has to catch a ne early tomorrow morning. Anya was familiar with the hell of a hangover. She drank for Phil because she was worried that Phil had to travel a long way back to Ustistan with a hangover. Strictly speaking, this was the first time that Anya defended Phil in front of them. Anya usually showed her dislike for Phil when they had parties in the past. She even ignored him when others poured wine into his ss. This time, Ezra finally got the chance to tease Anya when she defended Phil. Wow, its so rare to hear that. Ezra tried his best to stretch out his ss to clink it with Phils, Lawyer Henderson, you cant avoid it. This scene is exactly what you dreamed of, isnt it? Dont you drink some wine to celebrate it? After being friends with Phil for so long, all of them knew Phils thoughts. He desperately wished Anya to fall in love with him and care more about him. Now Phils dream hade true, so shouldnt he drink some wine to celebrate it? Unexpectedly, Phil shook his head and refused, No. Just as everyone was waiting for the excuse he would make, he said, Any doesnt let me drink it, so I wont drink it. Everyone, They suddenly disyed affection in public again. Anya didnt expect Phil to say such embarrassing words, she was shy and quickly pinched his waist under the table and hinted to him not to be so brazen-faced. Phil tightly grabbed her hand at once. Anya tried several times to get rid of him but failed. However, their actions were noticed by others, who babbled to tease them again. The atmosphere was very harmonious all night. Phil was very drunk when the banquet ended. Although Anya had drunk some sses of wine for him, he was so delighted that he drank a lot. After the driver sent them home, Anya struggled to help him to the bedroom upstairs. Anya was tired. She stood angrily by the bed with her hands on her hips and hummed, Phil Henderson, a reminder. If you cant get up on time tomorrow, I wont go to the City Hall with you. If you miss it tomorrow, we have to wait for the next time. When Anya finished speaking, Phil on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, which shocked Anya. As soon as Phil stretched out his hand, he dragged her by the wrist and she fell into the bed. He rolled over and got on top of Anya, humming in dissatisfaction, Are you wishing that I wont get up tomorrow? Then we wont get the certificate, right? Did you regret that you said yes to me so quickly? Anya felt that he was funny. Was he drunk or not? Did he not know if she regretted it or not? But she bickered with him on purpose, Yes, I wish you couldnt get upCuhCContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as Anya finished her words stubbornly, Phil kissed her fiercely to stop her from saying anything else. The passionate kiss caused the temperature in the bedroom to rise rapidly. Anya didnt feel good this night. Of course, so did Phil. They were so affectionate toward each other, but they couldnt have sex, so neither of them felt ufortable. However, although they were not feeling well physically, their hearts were filled with happiness. The next day when Anya woke up in Phils arms, she felt everything was like a dream, an unreal dream. Phil and she got back together, and they decided to get the marriage certificate for the second time. She used to think that she would never give him another chance after they broke up. Well, it turned out to be a dumb idea. They went straight to the City Hall after morning washing. The procedure was quicklypleted. When they came out again, each of them had a marriage certificate in their hands. When Anya sat in the passenger seat, Phil looked at her and whispered with emotion, Dear Mrs. Henderson, this time, we need to be with each other for the rest of life. Fortunately, it has always been you. Anya somehow felt like crying after she said that. So, she quickly hugged Phil and buried herself in his arms to cover up her impulse to cry. Phil hugged her in his arms. He gently said, Just cry if you want to. You can always do whatever you want in front of me. Anya didnt want to cry at first, but after he said this, she couldnt help crying. Chapter 1167 Sad to Part with You They left the City Hall and went to have a light breakfast together. Anya drove Phil to the airport. When they arrived at the airport, they felt more reluctant to part with each other. In the parking lot, sitting in the car, Phil hugged and kissed his new wife, unwilling to part with her for even a second. Theyd been together for long, but it was still hard for him to stand parting with her. But he had to leave for Ustistan as their baby needed to be taken care of. The baby was too young to travel long distances back to the country, so he had to go back to Ustistan instead. Phil hugged Anya and sighed, I feel so sad to part with you. Anya nodded in his arms, Me too. Anya was in a dilemma. Her husband and daughter had to stay in Ustistan, while her mother had to stay in Chiobar, and thus she couldnt take care of them at the same time. Anya wrapped her arms around Phils waist and said, When I go back and finish my studies, we can return home sooner with the baby and stay long in Riverside City, so none of us has to travel back and forth. Okay. Phil nodded and suggested, When wee back, well take your mother to live with us. Dr. Choffard had said that Lorie could go home to recuperate, but he was afraid that the caregivers alone couldnt take good care of her at home. But if they went home and Lorie lived with them, Lorie could be watched over 24/7, and they would be much relieved. Anya shook her head and sighed, Ive talked to my mom about this before, but she said she wouldnt live with us even after she got out of the hospital. She said we had our routines and she had hers. Living together may cause conflicts. She would rather live near us than live with us. When Anya said this, Phil understood Lorie immediately. He couldnt help but gently rub Anyas hair and say, Your mother is really thoughtful. Conflicts would be caused if parents lived with their children. No matter how close they were, the umted conflicts would hurt their feelings for each other. That was why Phil said Lorie was thoughtful. She knew the cons of living together with them, so she would rather live near them to make it convenient for them to visit her and keep a proper distance from them. Yeah, shes very thoughtful. Anya sighed softly, To be honest, I feel like I didnt understand my mom at all before. It was only after she woke up and asked me to take revenge that I got to know her. Shes a strong-minded and tough woman. Shes smart, wise, and strong. Anya poured out her heart to Phil. In fact, she was a bit sad when she talked about Lorie, and always felt guilty for not knowing her mother well before. It seems that your character is like hers. Phil could feel how frustrated she was, so he hugged her tightly to soothe her. It was a good thing Anya was brought up and educated by Lorie wholeheartedly, otherwise, she would have been led astray by Morgan. Gracie was a good example of it. Well, its gettingte, you should hurry to catch your flight. After some sweet talk, Anya urged Phil who held her in his arms to leave. Phil could only reluctantly get out of the car, thus separated from Anya. Anya stayed there to continue to deal with Luna and Gracie, and also to apany Lorie. Gracies career had been ruined because of the two public outcries over the nder about her, and Anyas next step was to hand over the evidence to send Luna to jail. Phil had introduced the mostpetentwyer in his firm to Anya when he left, and gave all the evidence they had to thatwyer, who would be fully in charge of the caseter. Thewyer was a female, and when Nina and the other girls knew it, theyughed at Phil for not giving Anya any chance to meet a man and thus arranging for a femalewyer. Anya believed that Phil did it on purpose, but he refused to admit it when she talked to him via the video call. What do I have to worry about? Youve got married to me for the second time. I have faith in you and myself, so I didnt mean to arrange a femalewyer for you. Phil said that, but he didnt mean it. Anyaughed at him, Oh, really? She told me she was on a business trip for another case, but you insist she shoulde back and take the case. After Phil flew back to Ustistan, Anya was contacted by this femalewyer, who was around forty years old and exuded the vibe of apetent and toughwyer. She was single and had absolutely no desire to get married.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Anya was chatting with thewyer when the topic of marriage came up. Thewyer said slowly, Ive been awyer for so many years and met all kinds of people, and many unfortunate women, and do you know why those women suffer? Anya wondered, Why? Thewyer smiled and said, Because they fell for men. Anya froze for a moment, then realized that the femalewyer was mocking those scumbags and instantly burst outughing. Thewyer alsoughed, There are beautiful love stories, like that of Mr. Henderson and you, but there are some unpleasant ones in this world. Some choose to do anything for love, but I choose to never fall in love. Yep, they are just about different choices. Anya was appreciative of thewyers remarks. Some chose to get married and have children, while some choose to stay single and focus on their careers. Both choices were eptable. After chatting for a while, Anya then learned that she was thewyer assigned by Phil to take charge of her case. Thewyer was well aware of Phils intention of keeping Anya away from the malewyers. Anya snorted, You lied to me that she was the bestwyer in your firm in handling my case, but she said she was the best at handling economic cases. Phil, you arranged an unprofessionalwyer for me. Phil hurriedly exined, Firstly, thewyers who can enter myw firm are the best in the legal profession, and they are all-rounders. Its just that most of the cases she handles are about economic disputes. Secondly, she is a femalewyer, so its easy for you tomunicate. You may not know she emerged from a criminal case she handled. Okay, got it. Anya was not ming Phil but making fun of him instead, because she knew Phil would not be that irresponsible to assign an unprofessionalwyer. Chapter 1168 How About Me? Morgan never expected that Lorie would not spare him but sue him for harboring Luna, the criminal. When he was brought back from abroad by the police, Lorie was waiting for him gracefully in front of the police station. He was abroad these days but still tried to friend Lorie on WhatsApp. From time to time, he sent her messages, a scenery picture he took, and made small talk with her. And Lorie asionally texted back, saying the scenery was beautiful, which made Morgan believe that Lorie forgave him and ceased being angry with him. As Lorie replied to him a few more times, Morgan began to imagine things. He imagined that he would return home and then pursue Lorie to be with her again after Luna went to jail. Now he was unable to make a living himself, and Anya would take care of him if he made up with Lorie. Also, Anya had gotten back together with Phil. With a capable son-inw like Phil, he could still live well for the rest of his life. But what Morgan didnt realize Lorie just wanted to keep track of his whereabouts by contacting him so that it didnt take much for the police to arrest him abroad and take him home. Lorie, youC Morgan didnt realize Lories intention until he saw Lorie at the entrance of the police station. It turned out that Lorie just wanted to monitor his movements. Although Lorie sat in a wheelchair and could only look up at Morgan, her powerful vibe was not undiminished.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She looked at Morgan and taunted, Morgan, what makes you think Im still attached to you? Morgan was embarrassed, as he had never doubted it until now. Do you know why I sue you as well? I wanna make you realize your ce in my mind and stop you from pestering me in the future. Lories harsh words humiliated Morgan and hepletely realized Lories disgust with him at the same time. Harboring a criminal was not a felony, but the punishment was hard for him to bear. Lorie felt so happy to see Morgan being forced into the police station. She had never been more relieved than now since she woke up. Lorie could finally live a peaceful life after making sure Luna would be prisoned and shattering Morgans wishful thinking. As for Gracie and Jackson, Lorie learned from Anya that they left Riverside City with a small amount of money. Morgan called his parents in the hometown to ask them to take Gracie and Jackson in but was rejected. His parents never admitted Luna, Gracie, and Jackson as their family, and even almost disowned Morgan after he cheated on Lorie. Morgan called to ask them to take in Gracie and Jackson temporarily, especially Jackson who was still young, but they refused. They had since long been disappointed with Morgan, so they would not offer any help to him. After dealing with Luna, Anya wanted to stay in Riverside City to keep Loriepany but was urged by Lorie to hurry back to Ustistan. She was going to stay until school started, but Lorie didnt agree, Im fine. I dont need you to stay with me. You should be with Chris and Phil. I only return home several times a year, and this time the main reason that Ie back is to keep youpany, Anya said straightforwardly. When she went back to Ustistan, she could note to visit Lorie whenever she missed Lorie. It took her much to make up her mind to leave Chris abroad and return home. Maybe next time it would be harder for her to make up her mind. Lorieforted her, It doesnt matter. You cane back when you finish your studies abroad. By then, we can see each other every day, right? Listen to me. Just go back. Urged by Lorie, Anya had to return to Ustistan ahead of her schedule. But she did not tell Phil in advance, thinking to give him a surprise. When she rang the doorbell of Phils apartment with her luggage, Phil came out and opened the door and was shocked to see it was her. Any, is that you? Phils hand gently caressed her face. Anya happily jumped into his arms, Its me. I came back early to surprise you. Phil was indeed jubnt and joyfully picked Anya up, yet he was just about to tighten his arms when Anya in his arms suddenly darted and pushed him aside. Please help me get my luggage in the door, Ill go check on Chris first. Anya said and darted into the bedroom. Left in the hallway, Phil stretched his hands helplessly and brought her luggage in. He could understand her eagerness to see the baby, but she should at least give him some attention, shouldnt she? No wonder Julian and his other buddies alwaysined that they were all neglected after having a baby, and the babies were the priority in the eyes of their wives. Now he was treated in the same way. Anya ran to the bedroom door and slowed down, gently pushing it open, Chris was sleeping and Anyas eyes got red when she saw Chris small face. She really missed Chris. If she could, she would never want to be separated from the baby again. She vowed to finish her studies as soon as possible and then take the baby back to Chiobar to reunite with Lorie. She would stay long in the country so that she no longer had to be separated from Lorie and her good friends. These days, Anya felt that the baby had grown up a lot and looked better than before she left. In order not to disturb the babys sleep, she just rested her arms on the rail of the crib, stretched out a finger, and gently ced it on Chris tiny palm, letting Chris hold her finger. She just went to sleep, so she will stay asleep for a while. Do you want to take a bath and rest first? When she paid all the attention to the baby, Phil felt sad to see her tired look from a long trip. Anyas eyes were fixed on the baby, No, Im not tired. I cant get enough of looking at her. Seeing that she had no intention of looking at him, Phil hummed, You just wanna have a good look at the baby? How about me? Im your dear husband now. Being reminded, Anya finally looked up at him. Somehow, Anya felt that he was ming her for ignoring him in an injured tone. Anya was amused by this childish man. Was he seriously jealous of their daughter who was just a baby? Chapter 1169 Reunion Anya could understand Phils feelings as she also missed Phil, but she just couldnt refrain from having a close look at the baby. Since the baby was still sleeping, she couldnt interact with the baby, so she might as wellfort Phil who was aggrieved. Thinking about it, she gently pulled her finger from Chris palm, walked over to throw her arms around his neck, and chuckled, I miss you, too. After saying that, she leaned forward and gently kissed his lips. Tasting the sweetness on her lips, Phil gripped her waist and made out with her in the bedroom. Then, in order not to wake up the baby, Phil carried Anya out of the bedroom to the adjacent guest room. Anyas breathing got uneven, and she raised her hand to caress Phils face, which was beaded with sweat from holding back the sexual urge. Are you sure you dont want to go on? She asked. No, Phil replied firmly, though he was suffering. At least a yearter. I wont have sex with you until you fully recover. Phil had said something simr to Anya before, and for this reason, he suppressed his desire to make love to him. Abigail had said before that Anyas health was severely impaired after C-section. Sex life might cause Anyas unexpected pregnancy even if they used the best birth control. Being pregnant at this time would be a disaster for Anya. Therefore, Phil would rather not sleep with her than put her in danger. Anya was moved, but she wanted to make himfortable, so she buried herself in his arms shyly and whispered, Let me help you. The man stiffened for a moment and then tightened his arms around her. They had a good time in the guest bedroom. Phil, who had bathed himself and returned, held Anya in his arms and asked, Why are you back so early? Why dont you spend some time with your mother? Anya softly nestled up against him and hummed, My mother insisted that Ie back to keep youpany. It seems she likes you the most now. Anya could sense Lorie was fond of Phil and quite satisfied with him. When she was with Lorie, Lorie always talked about Phil. If she hadnt done a video call with Phil as usual, Lorie would urge her to do so, saying that they should cherish each other since they were a newly married couple being apart.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anya was at a loss for words every time she heard that. She and Phil had been through so much, so skipping a video call was not a big deal. But Lorie insisted that spending time on a love rtionship was very important and advised Anya that she should show more concern for Phil. Phil nodded hard after hearing Anyas words, What she said made sense. I should have a special ce in your heart even after we have a child. Thats what makes a couple. Anya poked him in the chest, Why are you even jealous of your baby? Phil took hold of her slender fingers and chuckled, Im not jealous of her. I just want to tell you that you can rely on me in the future. Anya argued, But shes so young, of course, I have to take care of her with soul and heart. Your affection for the baby is the affection between families, while your affection for me is the one between men and women. If you show some concern for me, I will not be jealous of her. Phil expressed his meaning euphemistically, but Anya understood what he meant. He implied that she didnt give enough attention to him. She smiled brightly in his arms. Okay, I see. From now on I will care more about you and pay more attention to you. Thats the best. Phil was finally satisfied. Too tired, Anya leaned on his warm arms, feeling a little drowsy. Just when she was taking a nap, the babys crying came from the next bedroom. The baby was supposed to be up. Anya was extremely sleepy, but she wanted to see Chris at once, and thus she tried to break free from Phil and get up. Phil perceived her tiredness, so he soothed her, Dont get up. Ill go carry her over to you. Then he got up and went to see the baby, and Anya was tucked in by him, and she had to admit that she felt so good to be pampered. Anya then nestledfortably in her bed and waited for Phil to bring her Chris. The baby was brought by Phil in a short time and ced next to Anya for her to cuddle. Anyas heart melted as she held Chris in her arms and gave her several kisses on her soft cheeks. Dear baby, its been a long time. My sweetheart, I really miss you. Somehow, facing the baby, Anya felt that she had countless sweet words to say to her. The baby didnt feel alienated from Anya after a long separation but threw herself in Anyas arms. Seeing that, Anya immediately wrapped her arms around the baby and gave her the warmest hug. Phil couldnt help being jealous of the baby when seeing them cuddling up and listening to Anyas sweet words for the baby. He hummed, Shes just a baby. She cant understand anything you say. Why dont you save those sweet words and say them to me? Anya was speechless. He got jealous so easily and she could do nothing about it! I missed you too, she said perfunctorily without even ncing up at him. Phil gritted his teeth in anger. When they could have sex, he must make her regret giving him cold shoulders. You must be very tired, so you should take a rest after having some fun with her. He stepped forward and tried to carry the baby away. Anya wrapped her arms around the baby and refused, Im not tired at all. Go handle your business, Ill stay with her. As a mother, she would feel her tiredness wear off whenever she saw the baby, especially when Chris was clinging to her so much. Although Phil felt sorry for Anya and wanted to let Anya rest more, he couldnt bear to split them up, so he sat down on the edge of the bed and asked, What do you want to eat tonight? Im okay with everything. Anya wasnt picky about food. Phil nodded and added, Oh, right, I got all your stuff in your apartment here and quitted the ce for you. Anya was speechless. Phil raised his hand to rub her soft hair, Since were married, we need to live together. Anya red at him, You should have told me, Im not prepared for this. This was a sort of preemptive strike, wasnt it? I am just too afraid you will refuse to live with me, Phil replied in an injured tone. He moved her stuff here and quit the ce without her consent, just to prevent her from insisting on living by herself when she returned. Anya had been tough with him over the years. Even if she agreed to live together with her, it was not good to keep renting that apartment, in case she would run away from home to it when they fell out. Thus, he finished all this very quickly. Anya, for sure, knew his thoughts. But she did not raise any objection, since she couldnt be happier to live together with her husband and daughter. Chapter 1170 Stunning Appearance When Chris was one year old, Phil and Anya took her back to Riverside City to visit Lorie and host a birthday party for Chris. After almost half a year, Anya finished her studies and the family of three moved back to Riverside City. Anya bought a house for Lorie to get her to live there with the money she got from selling Lories property and cashing in thepany. Of course, she and Phil hired a caregiver for Lorie, who had been caring for Lorie in the hospital over these years. Lorie had been used to being cared for by that caregiver, who was also willing to stay with Lorie because Lorie had a much better personality than her previous employers. Although Lorie was able to take care of herself now, Anya felt worried about letting her live alone. Thus, she hired a caregiver to cook meals for Lorie and keep Loriepany. Also, Lorie could have someone help her in case of any problems. The house was located in theplex adjacent to Anyas and Phils ce. It was a five-minute drive and a short walk from the intersection, so it was very convenient for Anya to go over and visit Lorie at any time. As for Phils mother, Cara Landry, Phil had brought her back to Chiobar. But Caras situation waspletely different from Lories. Cara had to recuperate in the hospital, so Phil sent her to the hospital, which was owned by Arthur, and the nurses there could take good care of Cara. When Phil was in Ustistan, he used to visit Cara with Anya and his daughter. Cara would return to normal for a short while every time she saw her granddaughter. After the family settled down in Riverside City, Phil nned to hold a big wedding for Anya. He didnt give her a grand wedding when they got married the first time, and he still didnt hold a wedding the second time they got married considering their daughter was still abroad at that time. Phil always felt it was the biggest regret of his life. He loved Anya so much, but he didnt even give her a formal wedding. However, Phils proposal to hold a wedding was firmly rejected by Anya, because it would have a negative influence on her career development. Phil had a headache. He just wanted to give her a grand wedding. Why did she refuse it? Anya exined seriously, Think about it. I just got a job as a program director at a TV station. A grand wedding will make us the most searched names, which will affect my work, and Im sure Ill be privileged by then. Anya was excellent in her studies, and in her final year of studying in Ustistan, she worked with her tutor on several shows, two of which were awarded. More so, she nned a feature on Chiobars ancient costumes for a TV show in Ustistan, which sessfully introduced Chiobars traditional culture to the overseas market, and stirred up fervor over Chiobars traditional culture. So, before she graduated, Riverside City TV Station offered her a job, and Anya dly took it, which she got through her own ability. But if she and Phil had a big wedding at this point, then she was bound to get more attention. By then, someone would doubt if she got the job with Phils help. Back then, she received harsh criticism because she was in a rtionship with Phil. And it eventually fizzled out after she studied abroad. Thus, Anya didnt want to get all the attention or be misunderstood by others.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She wanted to keep a low profile since she did the job behind the scenes. Phil read her mind at a nce, took her into his arms, and asked softly, Are you afraid that people will doubt your ability and the reason that you get the job? Anya pursed her lips and nodded. Phil suddenly felt sorry for Anya. During their four-year marriage, he only cared about announcing his love for her, but he didnt notice that his possessiveness over her indirectly caused great harm to her and made her discouraged. In their second marriage, he didnt want to let that happen again. Anya was unique in this world. She was an independent individual instead of anyone elses belongings She deserved to live a wonderful life. This time, he would consider her feelings and thoughts and respect all her choices. So, he nodded without any hesitation and agreed to her idea, Just as you wish, we wont hold a wedding. Anya hugged him tightly and said in a soft tone, I know you want to give me a grand wedding and want me to be the happiest bride. But I think I am already the happiest woman in this world. You have given me enough. I am content and I dont need any wedding. And for me, Im happier to start my career path with your support, and thats enough to prove your love for me. Although Anya now knew that her rtionship with Phil couldnt be hidden all the time as it could be easily found out, she hoped it could be exposed after she produced a show that proved herpetence. If she had produced a famous show, she wouldnt worry about some silly nonsense about her since her ability spoke for itself. In one word, she was not good enough now, so she must work very hard. In the first year of her career, Anya became popr by producing a retro music show, which made several singers popr and made her a trending topic. That time, she turned hot because of her stunning appearance. The photo was taken by one staff member, in which she was wearing a uniform white T-shirt, sitting cross-legged on the floor, andmunicating with her colleagues. Her long hair was fixed by a hairpin so that it wouldnt affect her work. To have clear vision, she wore a pair ofrge silver-rimmed sses. She was working hard with her head in profile. Such a photo made a stir. Netizens were curious about who the stunning andpetent program director was. Soon her rtionship with Phil was found out. The crew of the show felt guilty for it. They just wanted to make the public know how hardworking Anya was, but the public just focused on admiring her fabulous appearance. After working together for a long time, the crew knew about her rtionship with Phil, but they kept it to themselves since they knew she didnt want to make it public. Still, such a mistake made her the trending topic. Chapter 1171 Stop Beating Around the Bush Netizens expressed their love for Anya online. Your profile looks amazing! Are you sure you dont want to be on your own show? Honestly, thedy is perfect for this kind of dress. If she takes part in the program, she is sure to seed. In a newly discovered photograph, she looks stunning as she gracefully ys the piano. Netizens were well-informed and even found photos and videos of her ying in the orchestra in the past. Oh no! Instead of being a program director, you should be in the program. Why do you get married so young? I never thought such a wonderful program would be directed by such a beautiful and talented youngdy. After finishing her job, Anya was shocked to read various onlinements. But she turned less worried since people paid less attention to Phil. Now there was no rumor that Anya got this job with Phils help. After the program became a heated topic, many people realized Anya waspetent, so they didnt show any contempt for her. Im sorry. Anya, we didnt expect your photo would attract so much attention and even affect your life. Her colleague, Joaquin, who was in charge of publicizing the program apologized. Unsatisfied with the photos provided by the photographer, Joaquin noticed a photo in which Anya sat on the ground and seriously discussed the script with others and then decided to use it. The photo showed a beautiful employee and others hard work. Both men and women were attractive as long as they work hard. To Joaquins surprise, people focused on the beauty in the photo, instead of her hard work. Never mind. Anya smilingly put away her phone andforted him. The news report about me can let more people know about our program. The more viewers, the more popr the program will be. When she saw her name be a heated topic, her first thought was that the show could get more publicity. Anya worked here and naturally thought about its positive influence on the program.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At the thought of a ze of publicity, Anya didnt regard it as bad news. Afterforting Joaquin, Anya was ready to pack up and go home from work. Recently, she had been busier than Phil and could not have dinner on time at home. After many nights of tapings, she came home only to find her daughter asleep. Gradually, Phil took care of their daughter most of the time. Anya felt guilty but Phil didntin but hugged her tofort her. My business has been thriving. I now have much more spare time and can look after our family. Dont worry. Youve just started your career path and you need to show what you can do. Anya was moved. He kept his promise by taking care of both their daughter and her mother. He would visit Lorie with the baby since Lorie really loved her granddaughter. Or sometimes, he would leave the baby to Lorie for the whole morning or afternoon on the pretext of being busy working. Lorie was eager to look after her granddaughter but was afraid they didnt allow her because of her poor health, so she didnt offer to look after the baby. In fact, her love for the baby was fervent. It was obvious that Lorie, at this age, liked to be with the baby, and with a baby around her, she wouldnt feel bored. Thus, Phil deliberately gave Lorie the chance to be with the baby so that she could feel no pressure. They were not afraid that Lorie could not take good care of the baby, but they were worried about Lorie. Taking care of a baby, especially a walking baby, was extraordinarily exhausting. So, it would be eptable to have Lorie take care of the baby asionally. Phil pleased Lorie in this way and the baby was also taken good care of by him. Instead of hiring a nanny, Phil had looked after Chris for one year and was ready to continue to do it until the baby was sent to a kindergarten. Babysitting worried Anya because the baby had to get familiar with the hired nanny. Thus, Phil usually took the child to thepany, and when he was busy, he would give the child to Lorie to take care of. Anya, your husband ising. Someone shouted when Anya was packing her things. To Anyas surprise, Phil strode into the set with Chris in one arm. Although their rtionship was not publicized, some of her colleagues knew about it. Sometimes when she got off workte, he would wait outside with Chris in the car toe home with her. Today he walked in with Chris for the first time to pick her up from work. Oh god. Its Phil. Phil looks as attractive as he is in the show. A little indifferent and graceful. Look. The girl in his arms is beautiful. Except for Anya and her colleagues, several groups of entertainers, and their assistants and brokers were also there, but they did not know about Anyas rtionship with Phil and their daughter. Hearing the heated discussion, Anya rushed to him and whispered, Why did you just walk in here looking for me? As Anya walked over, the baby in Phils arms said, Mommy, hug me. When reaching out to hug the baby, Anya heard others exmations. What? Her daughter? She got married and had a baby? So, she got married to Phil? And their daughter? As othersmented heatedly, Phil exined softly, Since our rtionship was exposed online, why should we keep it secret? Chapter 1172 A Bold Idea Anya saw through his intention and was amused by the satisfaction on his face. Feeling her gaze, Phil hurriedly exined, Dont look at me like that. I didnt have anyone make our marriage public. As she didnt reply, Phil walked up to hold her and the baby in his arms. I think youve shown capability by this show. Thats why I brought my daughter to you. In fact, the moment he read the news, he went into raptures since their marriage could be publicized without any negative influence on her career. Now that the show was popr and she had a sessful career, he came to pick her up with the baby. He had heard that some of the young male singers on the show woulde to Anya during their breaks. Anya silently listened to his seemingly credible exnation. Phil turned guilty and took the baby from Anyas arms lest Anya got tired. Then, he held Anya in his arms and smilingly looked at the others. I know from the online news that many people will wait for you outside. Im afraid you will be in danger, so Ie to get you. Anya snorted. he added solemnly, Im not kidding. There was already a crowd outside when I pulled up. Anya believed Phil because just as she was about to leave, someone told her to leave by the side door instead of the main one surrounded by reporters. Many reporters came to the filming set to take pictures of contestants on the show. But staff got to know today that some of them came for Anya. At the sight of Phils nervous face, Anya stopped teasing him and beamed. Your words made sense. She decided to get their rtionship public. As Phil breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly took his arm and turned around, facing the curious people in the studio. Id like to introduce my husband Phil and my daughter Christina. Then others eximed and expressed their best wishes for them. Surprised by these words, Phil was overflowing with joy and noticed some male participants got upset. While showing his disdain for their intention to woo Anya, Phil smilingly held Anyas shoulders and gently echoed, Thank you for all the attention youve given to my wife these days. My wife and I have been married for at least seven years. You can also find this out on the Inte. Phil aimed to warn these young men to stay away from his wife whom he had loved for many years. As it gotte, Phil left with his wife and the baby after talking with others for a while. Later, the photos of their family of three became a trending topic. Since Phil and Anya had announced their rtionship, neither of them prevented the crew from posting videos and photos of them. Someizens questioned Anyas workingpetence and even implied that she got the job because of her husband. Anya didnt have to defend herself online with the support of her colleagues and program participants who heaped all praises on her. Later, the people on the Inte who were deliberately ndering Anya and then ruining the show turned out to be paid posters hired bypetitors on another show. The show directed by Anya was so wonderful that many audiences showed their support. Moved by their kindness, Anya was determined to do her best. The news was soon forgotten as no one doubted Anyaspetence. After winning many film awards, Nina began to live a rxed, slow life and was thest of her friends to have a baby. And at that time, Cameron was thinking about having children, because it wouldnt hurt his wife much to have a baby at such a young age.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Now, Nina, a pregnant woman, was taken good care of by Cameron and enjoyed three delicate and nutritious meals a day. To keep his pregnant wifepany, Cameron withdrew from an experiment project in advance and worked nine to five so that he would not spend several days in ab without looking after his wife. It was hard for Nina to stay at home all day long. During her first trimester, she had a lot of ideas. She asked Emelia who didnt have to work in the office to a coffee shop on a certain day. Knowing being pregnant was suffering for Nina who was eager to have fun outside, Emelia chatted with Nina either in the chat room or in Ninas home, to ease her boredom. Sitting in the coffee shop, Emelia smilingly asked, Whats the matter? You say nothing on the phone but ask me out. Nina rubbed her hands and seriously answered, Ms. Scriptwriter, I have an idea and need your help. What is it? Emelia was confused and knew Ninas rich imagination as her close friend for many years. Chapter 1173 Shoot A Film I want to shoot a film, Nina excitedly replied. Emelia almost spat out the coffee she had just drunk. She quickly put down the coffee in her hand and said seriously, Are you crazy? Youre pregnant and its too tiring for you to shoot a film. Besides, you have decided to stop filming and to live a slow life so as to have a child. There were numerous film scripts waiting for Nina, an excellent actress. In fact, Nina got bored with her job after sessfully challenging a variety of roles in movies. Emelia was startled by Ninas sudden proposal. Nina turned speechless. You misunderstand. I want to be a director of a film. These words rendered Emelia surprised. Director? Nina looked calm. Right. A good actor wants to be a director. Im interested in it. Its challenging. Emelia collected herself and persuaded Nina solemnly, I definitely support your dream. But you have to think twice. Can you be a director when youre pregnant? Directing is no easier than acting. Emelia had worked in many production teams and knew that the voices of directors often became hoarse because of constantmunication with actors during the busy and hard work. Nina asked for a favor. Thus, I need you to help me convince my husband. Emelia jumped from the sofa. Cameron? Are you crazy? He never changes his mind once he decides it. I quit and you would better stay at home during your pregnancy. If I were your husband, I will be against your idea. More exactly, I am strongly opposed to your proposal now. Seriously, we all hope you are safe and sound. Depression was written on Ninas face. I know. But Im bored at home. In addition to my physical condition, you should also care about my mental condition. Im worried that Ill get depressed during pregnancy if I stay idle. Then, Emelia frowned and pondered if Nina would suffer serious mental problems under such circumstances when staying at home without anything to do. Nina quickly added, You know what movie I want to make? I intend to make a movie of the novel you wrote for me and Cameron, a romantic campus love story. Films on this subject are very popr these days. When you first wrote the novel, I decided to y the heroine myself. But now Im not at the right age for this movie. These days, I was thinking that I would direct and choose the right young actress for the film. I understand the needs of the audience. Emelia immediately excitedly echoed, I changed my mind just now. I want to see this novel adapted into a movie more than anyone else. It is all about your love story with Cameron. I am deeply moved by it. Emelia was moved to tears by their story. Nina beamed. I know you will help me. Now, you have to persuade Cameron. Then, she shook her hands. In fact, your words are enough to change his mind. I will retell your words to him when Ie back home. She held Emelias hands. You have to do me a favor Emelia was confused. Anything else? She shook Emelias hands. I can muster my courage when you are my scriptwriter. Emelia replied, Of course. I witnessed your wonderful love story and wrote the novel myself. Besides, Im a professional scriptwriter. Its very kind of you to help. She brushed her long hair. With your help, Im sure I can make this movie. Their heated discussion about the scriptsted for a whole afternoon. Cameron came back home from hispany early and called Nina after finding she was not at home.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nina told him that she stayed with Emelia and at the thought of the film n, she added, Lets have dinner outside. We can discuss it with you. You two? Cameron was confused about why Emelia would join in their dinner and even discuss something with him. But he agreed. OK. Where are you? Ill pick you up as soon as I make a reservation. After Nina hung up, Emelia got nervous. Discuss with him about the film tonight? It might be too hasty. I have made no preparations. Emelia supported Ninas n and could provide professional assistance. In addition, Emelia didnt need to look after her children all day long who went to kindergarten. Cameron would be the biggest hindrance as he may not allow his pregnant wife to do such a tiring job. Though the filming of a love story may not be challenging, the director still had to stay in a studio and spent energy and timemunicating with actors and staff. Nina and Emelia felt it was highly difficult to persuade Cameron. In their n, during the first three months of Ninas pregnancy, Emelia finished the script and they started to choose the actors and actresses. Later, they could finish the film shooting before Nina was in the third trimester so that she could have more time to get ready for child delivery. Chapter 1174 Support Cameron brought them to the restaurant and firstly asked, I guess you two want to discuss the film n with me. Its Ninas idea. Nina was so shocked that she almost jumped up from the chair. Luckily, Cameron, knowing her personality, had held her wrist in advance. How do you know the n? She looked at him in disbelief. She never mentioned it for fear that he would disagree with her. Besides, she just told Emelia the n for the first time in a coffee shop. Cameron gently held Ninas hand and said, I found the note you wrote in the garbage can in the study. Nina was speechless with mixed feelings because the words on the note were expressive of her emotions and some silly ideas. During pregnancy, Nina stayed at home and would read or paint to ease her boredom when Cameron went to work. She failed to write a script as she had expected and got tired. And depression clouded her since she guessed Cameron would be against her idea. She wrote many sentences, including Im bored, so bored; I want to direct a film; Cameron would not agree with me; Such a bad guy. She would tear the notes apart and throw them in the trash can. Unexpectedly, Cameron rummaged in the trash can for her notes and then got to know her feelings and n. Nina red at him. Why would you do something like that? Cameron stared at her full of love and sighed. You feel bad during pregnancy but refuse to tell me. I have to know your feelings in this way. As a famous actress, Nina could not vent her negative emotions on social media and had to tear apart the notes full of herints. Nina, we are lovers. You can tell me everything. Cameron who had been worried about her emotional breakdown was offered a chance to talk with her. Nina snorted. You keep an eye on me and dont allow me to do many things. Im just afraid that your raise an objection again. He exined in a low voice, I just take care of your health for fear that you will hurt yourself. Besides, any important matter is decided by you. Emelia coughed at the sight of their intimacy. If you two keep whispering intimately, I may have to leave. Nina collected herself and grabbed his sleeve and asked pleasantly, What do you mean by that? You have no objection to me making a movie while Im pregnant? Do you agree? He beamed with pleasure. Sure. Your physical and mental health is important. I agree with your n and think the filmmemorates our sweet love. Cameron, you are so nice. Surprised by his words, Nina was overflowing with joy and flung herself into his arms. Nina felt sorry that he had to know her feelings by searching the trash can and she decided to tell him everything in the future. Emelia speechlessly shook her head but was d to see Cameron, a thoughtful man, meet Ninas needs and love her. Cameron held Nina in his arms and softly added, One condition is that you have to look after yourself. If you feel ufortable, call me. Emelia replied, Dont worry. I stay with her and will take good care of her. Cameron nodded in relief because Nina would be safe and sound with a considerate woman like Emelia around her. Emelia cared about Nina and would try her best to protect her in every aspect. Now, as she got her husbands permission, Nina was devoured by joy but refrained from drinking since she got pregnant. In the harmonious atmosphere, Nina and Emelia were free to discuss the details of their first film. Strictly, it was the first time they made a film together, and thus they got a lot to discuss and worry about.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As they had a short break, Cameron added, The film is about our love story, and you two work as a scriptwriter and a director respectively. It seems that I should be a film producer. I should do some job, right? His eyes rested on Nina and she nodded. Of course. She had nned to use her years of savings to invest in the film but now changed her mind, thinking his words made sense. He needed to y a part since the film was about their love story. Getting Ninas permission, Cameron raised his ss. May our film be a great sess. Nina and Emelia raised their teacups. Sure. Finally, they worked together to recapture the story they once experienced. Emelia witnessed how Nina and Cameron turned from friends to beloved lovers. Emelia went home and started working on the script overnight, to finish the job before Ninas first trimester. In fact, it was piece of cake for Emelia, the famous and professional scriptwriter. The next day, Nina and Cameron started making preparations and selecting roles. Nina selected suitable roles from artists signed by the studio recently and interviewed them one by one. There was a heated discussion on Ninas film n. Also, there were mixedments. Chapter 1175 Keep Calm Onlinements did not affect Nina. In showbiz for many years, she didnt give a shit about others negativements but just aimed tomemorate her love story with Cameron, instead of gaining fame or profits. She just wanted to quell boredom during her pregnancy. After the film was finished, Nina would be in the third trimester and could have a rest at home, delegating the post-production of the film to someone else. Nina smilingly joked that she would give birth to the twin, the baby, and her first film. Then, the son was born and named Jamarion Dauster. Cameron hoped his son would be generous and modest. Ninained about her husbands name for her son on the outside, but she liked it on the inside. She had some difficulty giving birth to her son and suffered a lot. She initially intended to have a natural delivery, but since it never worked outter, she chose to have a cesarean section. In the ward to apany his wife, Cameron trembled with concern at the sight of her pale and sweaty face. Cesarean section. Quickly. He was scared to see her in pain. In the end, Nina was sent to the operating room and managed to give birth to her son. Cameron waited outside all the time and broke out in a sweat of worry. When Nina was sent out, Cameron said, I made up my mind. One child is enough for us. No more child. His words were meant to discourage his parents on site who got along well with Nina these years. When Cameron was not ready to have a child, his mother tried to persuade them to change their mind and even listed many advantages of having several children. At that time, Cameron told his parents that they just wanted a child whether it was a boy or girl. Colleen looked at her son and replied hopelessly, Well, you are too Cameron added, I tell both you and her. Nina also wanted to have more children. But Cameron never wanted to experience the scary moment in the operational room and faced the worst possibility of losing her again. He felt miserable when Nina sweated in pain. It took him much to get married to Nina, so Cameron cherished her by all means and refused to bring the suffering to her. Nina weaklyy on the bed and red at him. OK. Just one child. But why do you look so aggressive? Feeling his concern and love, Nina just felt he treated his parents rudely and helped smooth the matter over. Colleen noticed their intimate interaction and smilingly said, You can decide this kind of matter yourself. Colleen had to agree with her son who firmly showed his refusal and loved Nina deeply despite their opposition. Also, she was well aware her son had opinions of his own. Instead of seeking much more profits, Nina chose to release the film during the summer vacation. The film was only promoted on some social media. Many fans worshiping Nina, a famous actress, or Emelia, the professional scriptwriter, came to watch the film. The movie became a trending topic after it was released, and people were talking online about how great it was. Many people thought that Nina intentionally released all kinds of news about the movie on the Inte, so they said a lot of sarcastic words about Nina on the Inte. In fact, Nina and her partners did nothing to promote the film. As the movie earned more public praise, it caused a box office sensation and beat several other films also released on the summer vacation. Surprised at the profits brought by the film, Nina and Emelia talked in the coffee shop. Nina joyfully enjoyed the iced Americano she had never drank in pregnancy. It had been almost six months since she gave birth and she had chosen to breastfeed the baby. But because Cameron was worried to let her feed the baby at midnight and she had little breast milk, Nina chose to feed the baby with form milk. Thus, Nina asked Emelia out for a cup of coffee. Nina eximed, After having the child, I finally find it rare to enjoy the spare time. Emelia smilingly replied, You finally figure out my feelings. I have two children and when they were babies, I was upied taking care of them. Nina now felt Camerons decision was right when learning from Emelia raising two children was tiring. Nina had to admit that she could not take good care of her baby when she needed others care. What do you think of the films box office performance? Do you want to keep making movies now? Emelia asked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina shook her head with a smile. Im satisfied with it. Besides, Im not an experienced director and I do the film just for fun. I have a baby now. I will feel stressed if the second film is waiting for me. Emelia nodded. Right. The film is just aimed to mitigate your boredom. If you try to produce another film seriously, it might not do well in the box office. Both Emelia and Nina were broad-minded. If it were someone else, he or she would do other types of films. Nina knew her advantages and she should stop where it should stop, and thus she didnt n to do another film. Chapter 1176 Children Nina won a neer director award for the film at various film festivals at the end of the year. Dressed gorgeously, she made a speech and wore a charming smile. First of all, I want to thank my husband. After I met him, I could experience this wonderful love story. My gratitude is sent to my best friend Emelia. Without her scripts, the story could not be presented. Finally, Im lucky to be with my excellent husband and best friend. Nobody disdained her sincere words or her blessed life since she was telling the truth. Cameron and Emelia beamed with pleasure. Nina also thanked the entire team, as well as the young leading actor and actress. As new artists, they perfectly presented the love story. After having na and ric, Julian and Emelia had no intention of having another baby. Cameron and Nina didnt n to have another baby after having Jamarion. Arthur and Jean also decided to have only one child. Brandon and Abigail both supported Arthurs decision and doted on Be very much. After having a child named Benedict, Ezra and Maisie had another son and named it Donavan Cantillo. Jealous of his friends who had daughters, Ezra was eager to have a daughter and now was disappointed to see his second son. But he had to ept the reality. Phil was determined to not have another child since Anya suffered when delivering the baby. He refused to have a second child, though Anya who wanted to have more children thought she could have a second one at a young age. However, Phil finally agreed and their second son was born when their daughter was six years old and was named Brennen. In the same year, Maisie gave birth to her third baby, a cute baby girl that Ezra had since long been eager to have. It was Maisies decision to have the third baby because she knew Ezra longed for having a daughter. Luckily, their wish came true. Ezra was overflowing with joy and almost told all his friends the good news. Ninained about Ezras passion, but Ezra didnt mind it. Ezras two sons were named Benedict and Donavan respectively. Ezra decided to call his baby daughter Ashley Cantillo. Nina teased that Ezra was really emotional. Since Brennen Henderson was two months older than Ashley, Anya and Maisie decided on their childrens marriage during their pregnancy. Knowing nothing about the babies genders, they joyfully made this decision at that time. At a party after the two babies were born, Ezra heard about it and immediately protested. I dont agree! Ezra finally got his baby daughter and didnt allow the marriage to be decided in this way, even reluctant to talk about this topic. I know your feelings and respect your idea. Phil stroked a chord with Ezra and thought no one was qualified to get married to Chris. Maisie added, Take it easy. It was just chitchat. Besides, we could not decide if they will love each other. If they have no feelings, we would not force them. Also, if they fall in love, at that time, you cant separate them from each other. Ezra breathed a sigh of relief and nned to ask Ashley to stay away from Brennen when she grew up. Treated tenderly by their parents, these children grew up. Benedict was the oldest one and several months older than na and ric. Like his mother, Benedict was mature and calm. na and ric were excellent but what they were interested in was beyond Julians expectations.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian wished ric to inherit thepany and na to live happily. In Julians mind, ric should be excellent as he required and manage thepany while taking good care of na. ric was required to be ambitious and powerful, and to protect na. However, ric showed no interest in business management and refused to work in thepany or inherit it. Instead, he, an active and outgoing boy, aimed to be a famous singer and actor in the future. When he knew about rics dream for the first time, Julian almost fainted in anger and was confused about why his son had such a dream. It was understandable if the son of Nina and Cameron had such a dream. Jamarion, Ninas son, learned much from his mother about the entertainment industry but was as intelligent as his father and was admitted into a university at a young age of 15. Jamarion would not be an actor or singer but a scientist like his father. It upset him that ric wanted to get into showbiz. Deep in thought, Julian had to admit that Nina could enrage him easily whether in the past or now. Chapter 1177 It’s Up to You Julian had to admit that his son was not ambitious as he expected and that na who was quiet, calm, and decisive, was much more suitable to take over thepany. But Julian who managed thepany for many years knew how tiring it was and was highly reluctant to make na the decision-maker of thepany. In his mind, his beloved daughter should live afortable and smooth life, instead of a busy life of a businesswoman dealing with variouspany affairs. If she took over thepany, she would have to work overtime and take business trips frequently. At the thought of this, Julian was angry with rics damn dream. Emelia thought Julian should correct his attitude and she decided to have a talk with him after he vented his anger on the son. After dinner, Emelia asked Julian to talk with her in the study and persuaded him softly, You clearly know childrens personalities. Why do you force them? Julian got irritated when his friends mentioned this topic but now he patiently listened to his wifes words. Emelia seriously continued, Whenpared with others, ric indeed does everything at his will. But he had tried to realize his dream, instead of relying on us. Though he meets difficulties on the path to shooting to stardom, he always relies on himself and never asks for our special support. Im proud of him. ric studied well but paled byparison with many people around him, including Benedict, na, and Jamarion. Plus the fact that Julian had been excellent in studies since little, Julian belittled the good results that ric got. Julian kept silent and realized his son was not that bad. The reason why he was unsatisfied with his son was that he required his son as outstanding as he used to be. Have you forgotten how hard we got the children? Emelias words rendered Julian deep in thoughts and hepressed his lips. She had a hard time getting pregnant. They went to almost every gynecologist and he almost broke up with her. When they were born, we only hoped they could grow up healthy and safe. But now, look at what you wanted? Just let them live their own life. They can do whatever they want and fall in love with someone after meeting various people. Soon, they will be 18 years old and will take responsibility for themselves. Emelia tenderly held his hands. Julian, dont be the most annoying parents we hate. Dont control our children or intervene in their life. These words reminded Julian that he was prohibited from being with Emelia by his mother. And he almost turned himself against his mother because of it. Now, he was enraged by his children who didnt live their life as he nned. If without Emelias persuasion, he would have been the overbearing parent and sent his son who dreamt to be admitted into a famous film university abroad to study finance and management. Julian calmed down and held Emelia in his arms, adding softly, OK. I will follow your words and stop intervening in their life. He just wanted to live a peaceful life with Emelia, instead of meddling in the childrens future. Outside the study, na and ric breathed a sigh of relief. na whispered to ric, Later, I knock on the door and we should have a talk with father. They would be eighteen in a few months. na was beautiful all the time with a perfect figure and ric was handsome and became a sessful actor and singer. ric, 1. 8 meters tall, obediently stood in front of his sister with his hands sped. Thank you. My sister, you really save me from danger. They had nned to tell their father that na, instead of ric, would go abroad to study finance and management. Julian asked ric to study abroad and na, his beloved daughter, to stay in Riverside City. However, ric was highly against his fathers n and was determined to go to the top film university. na, though reluctant to be apart from her parents, was eager to be excellent and powerful by going abroad to obtain more knowledge and experience. Thus, na offered to persuade their father to change his mind. Now, facing her smiling brother, na patted his hands with a smile. Mom has persuaded dad. He may have changed his mind.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ric added, I hope so. Before long, they heard a soft cough from their mother in the study. They were ready to walk in and told dad what they really wanted. All went ording to the n made by them and their mother. Luckily, they had the best mother in the world, who, a thoughtful, open-minded, and amicable woman, would support her children to chase their own dreams. At this moment, they were brimming with joy and gratitude. Chapter 1178 You Make Me Proud na knocked at the door. Inside, there came the gentle voice of their father, Come in. They looked at each other and both said to themselves that it was only their mother who could pacify their father. Julian got furious with ric just now. After Emelia soothed him, they could tell that Julian had calmed down from his voice. Perhaps, this was what people said C Everybody has their conqueror.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noticing that na and ric came in, Emelia then got out of the room. She had mollified his husband, and the rest was the business among the three of them. Julian felt angry as he saw his son. However, his son was standing in front of him with his baby girl, and thus he couldnt keep looking stony-faced which might frighten his daughter. na spoke first, Dad, we wish to confess something. Have a seat. Julian gestured at the sofa in the study, asking them to sit, while he sat down on the leather chair in front of his desk. ric, you go first, Julian called his son with whom he was angry. ric who was called froze and began to groan inside. How crafty his father was! Was he putting pressure through psychological warfare? Actually, ric had intended to hide behind his elder sister during the conversation and incidentally state his own will in the end. It didnt mean that he was a wuss. It was because his father was so angry with him that his father might cavil at whatever he said or did. He feared that it would exasperate his father due to his talking first, which might lead to failed talks tonight. Hence, he intended to sit there, keeping silent and letting na speak. Who knew that his father was such a cunning man who asked him to speak first? At this moment, rics heart shot upwards into his throat. na seemed not to be surprised about it. She turned andforted his younger brother in a soft voice, ric, now that dad says so, you go first. Since he decides to talk about this with us, he will definitely hear us out. Julian could only look at his baby girl who said that he would hear them out. It gave him no chance to get furious with ric. Ah, his daughter inherited his temperaments and thoughts perfectly, and she was able to be acutely aware of someones intentions, stabilize her mood, andmunicate with others in a tactful way. However, his son was not cunning at all and was unsuitable for doing business. Perhaps, others could easily swindle money from him. And his daughter was tactful enough to deal with those cunning businessmen. For example, she had known early that Julian would trouble ric, so she was not surprised at all when Julian called ric. At the same time, his son was astonished with his mouth wide open, and couldnt hide his emotions at all. Julian could foresee how well his daughter would fit in the world of business. She was not even 18 years old yet. After she got more social experience, she would not be bad with his teaching. She might even be underestimated by her rivals, but then she could defeat them when they lowered their guard. Thinking of this, Julian epted his daughter as his sessor again. In addition, he thought he had to take ric with him and teach him if he forced ric to take charge of his business. Nevertheless, seeing that ric was so reckless and could not control his mood, Julian believed his anger with ric could kill him soon. He didnt want to die because he wanted to spend the rest of his life with Emelia. Thus, hed rather choose na. As he finally felt relieved, his son started to talk, Dad, I know you have had high hopes for me since I was a child. And Im sorry that I disappoint you. But I dont want to do something that I dont like and I am not good at. And I dont want to destroy your business as well The Hughes Group represented Julians years of effort. ric knew that he was not suitable for doing business. If he had to take charge of it, it wouldnt have a promising future. After he finished, ric looked down, waiting for his fathers anger. Since he was twelve, his father, both deliberately and unintentionally, taught him to how to run a business. But each time they just fell out. He never satisfied his father, even once, and they had been at odds with each other since then. Julian looked at his depressed boy and recalled the words Emelia told him just now. At the very beginning, they just wished their children could grow up healthy and happy, but now His son was not happy at all because he was forced to do many things he didnt like and wasnt good at. For a moment Julian felt very sorry for his son who looked glum. ric had been in such a predicament for a few years. Julian felt regretful that ric didnt have a happy time during these years. Therefore, he thought for a while and said, ric, I want to say sorry to you. Julians apology made ric look up suddenly, and even na felt a bit surprised. They didnt expect that their father who was always domineering would say sorry to ric. And Julian added, You dont disappoint me. I feel disappointed with myself. I impose a perfect-son image on you which only exists in my imagination. If anyone should be med for my disappointment, its me. I and your mother are proud of you, as well as your sister. Always. Im regretful for forcing you for these years, making you not that happy. Sorry. Dad ric, such a big boy, lost his words at the moment, and his eyes turned red-rimmed. For ric at this age, weeping was an act of cowardice, thus he didnt cry since long before. But now, he couldnt stop his tears due to his fathers sincere apology and the understanding he always longed for. From now on, just do whatever you love. Keep safe and healthy. Julian said to his son like this. In the end, he added, looking serious, But never annoy your mother. Youd better never do what she dislikes, or I will cast you out! His words made ric smile again, and the boy raised his hand and swore, You can depend on my following it. You love my mom, so do I and na. Relieving from being the sessor of the Hughes Group put a huge smile back on rics face, and thus he began to speak naughtily. Julian couldnt see ric being like this, and he waved his hands, gesturing for his son to leave quickly. Chapter 1179 They Got Their Wish While ric had gotten himself free, Julian didnt mention how he arranged na. Hence, ric turned and looked at Julian worriedly, wanting to stay here and listen. na asked Julian proactively, Dad, how about allowing ric to stay here and listen to what you n for me? And I have something to tell him. Julian nodded, looking at his baby girl, and said fondly, na, I dont mean that I must choose one of you to take charge of my business. Im still young so I can continue managing the Hughes Group. And I can hire an expert to do it hereafter. I do hope you wont be too tired Julian wished his daughter to be a little princess instead of a tough businesswoman. This image of na was totally different from his expectation. Actually, na knew how much Julian loved her, and thus she wasnt surprised that he would say so but looked at him steadfastly, Dad, I want to tell you that I really like the feeling of struggling in the world of business. Im not afraid of bitterness but worried if Im not capable of managing well. You are excellent enough. Julian acknowledged her most in the first ce. He always knew that na was suitable to be his sessor due to her stable and sensitive character. He just didnt want her to be too tired. na smiled and said surly and confidently, If you think I can undertake it, I will take over yourpany. Before Julian said something, she went on, Dad, you know Im such a boring girl. I dont have many hobbies except studying and reading. Now that I dont have any other things to do, then I just work. I have thought about it carefully. I think that working is a kind of hobby to kill my time. After hearing his sister say so, ric suddenly saw himself as trash. He always knew that na was a straight A student who told him she loved studying. And now she said working was a kind of hobby to kill her time It was unreasonable, wasnt it? No one would treat studying and working as hobbies, let alone a way to spend time Perhaps it was the essential difference between a top student and a cker like him? But his father wasnt concerned about this. As na finished, he suddenly put on a long face and asked, Who said you were boring? Someone actually said his baby girl was boring. Who gave him the gall to say that?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In Julians opinion, it was unreasonable to describe his daughter as boring. Instead, his daughter was calm, meek, and reserved. na hurried to exin, Nobody. I feel that myself. Compared to other girls, na saw herself as a home-bound girl through and through. Except for necessary outdoor activities, she would stay at home all day. For sure, she was not the kind of girl who did nothing at home. Every morning, she had a running routine with Julian; and every evening, she went for a walk with her parents after dinner. She was the most obedient and sensible child that all parents longed to have. Her so-called home-bound meant she didnt go to bars for singing, dancing, or partying, except the party with the children whose fathers were close to Julian. However, even though it was na who described herself as boring, Julian didnt like it. He looked at his daughter and said seriously, You are not boring at all. You are my best girl. Unique one. Honey, never talk about yourself like that. Julian used a few exaggerated words in session to describe his daughter which made ric Whoa continuously in his mind. When it came to na and Emelia, his father could recall a set of sweet words. But he had been used to it. Everybody knew his father showed great fondness for his elder sister since his childhood. And his father just said he was proud of both of them. That was enough. Because it was the nicest thing that his father could say to him, and ric would not aspire for more. Well, well, well. Dad, Im sorry and I will never say that. na coaxed in a soft voice, and Julian turned his gloomy face to a smile immediately. na added, Now that you consent to my taking over, I should go abroad for further study. And ric stayed in Chiobar to apply for the Film Academy. I want to broaden my horizon abroad. na Julian didnt want his daughter to study abroad. It made him feel heartbroken to think of it. He had never been separated from them for a long time since nas and rics childhood. Dad, I really want to go abroad, na knew his father would not agree with it, thereby begging in a soft voice, If Im about to take over the Hughes Group, I need to enrich my experience outside. Julian wanted to say that he could teach her all about this, but he lost his words as he saw the aspiration in her eyes. na believed he had acquiesced. Then she turned to look at ric, with seriousness on her beautiful face, and said, ric, you were arranged to go abroad while I stayed at home to apany them. But now, it changes. I hope you can take good care of them and dont always make them mad. You can make it, right? Before na began to say a word, his father stood up and said, Unnecessary. As you want to go abroad, I and your mother will go with you. It is not safe for a girl to live alone in a foreign country. As for ric, he is a man, and he stays at home. We have no need to apany him. He can live his life. Both na and ric became speechless. They never expected that their father would make such a decision. ric felt more disconste. He stared at Julian and snorted, Why didnt you say that when you decided to send me abroad? Your mom said so, but I didnt agree. I couldnt separate from your mom, you know. Julian replied sourly. ric lost his words again. He understood now. If he went abroad, his father would force his wife to stay at home with him. If his sister went abroad, his father couldnt be more anxious to apany her, with his wife. All in all, his father decided it. But ric thought it was not certain for Julian to get his wish, because it actually depended on Emelia. If his mother said no, his father could only stay at home. ric thought his mother was sensible and never pampered them. Only his father was biased toward his elder sister. He reckoned that his mother would think it too exaggerating and refuse the proposal. Chapter 1180 Aspire to Be the Top Student na recovered from her surprise and hurried to say, Dad, you and mom dont need to go with me. Im a grown-up and can take care of myself. na also thought that the decision her father made was too exaggerating. She didnt want her parents to give up the life in Chiobar only in order to look after her. She wanted to go abroad because she wanted to enrich her experience and make herself stronger. She was no longer willing to be a greenhouse flower. If her parents apanied her, she would be protected well by her father again. And it meant nothing to go abroad. No. Im worried. You cant imagine how chaotic foreign countries are. As an overseas returnee, once, Julian persisted in opposing. na was smart and chose not to argue with her father but said, Dad, how about you discuss with my mom and make a decision then? Their conversation amazed ric who gave na a thumbs up on the sly. He had to admit that his sister really knew how to handle their father. Emelia was definitely his weakness. He would never object to her. As expected, Julian calmed down immediately and said, Alright, I will talk about it with your mom first. Thanks, dad, na replied with a smile. Julian looked at his tall and beautiful girl and involuntarily raised his hand to rub her head gently. Then he signed heavily with sadness. Time flew! na and ric had grown up in the blink of an eye. They were about to have their new lives, and he should try to let them live independently. Sure enough, while Julian told Emelia about his wish to go abroad with na, she didnt agree with it. Emelia said to Julian sternly, I understand your feeling, and Im also worried that my girl lives alone in a foreign country. But I dont think that it is good for her if we protect her all the time. Now that you have allowed her to take over yourpany, you should leave her alone to experience more. Only in this way can she grow strong enough. A greenhouse flower can never undertake your business, can she? Julian pursed his lips and kept silent. Although he really didnt want na to go abroad alone, he thought Emelias words made sense. Rationally, he knew his daughter couldnt be a greenhouse flower if she would seed him because he had no way to protect her forever. But emotionally, he was unwilling to see her work too hard. Emelia naturally had empathy with him. They were parents, and they loved their children with heart and soul. But she was a bit more rational than Julian, and thus she suggested to him again, I think we can stay with her for a while and thene back after na gets familiar with everything there. If we miss her thereafter, we can visit her anytime. Is it OK? Then we can not only take care of our daughter but our son. Emelia considered more about it. They loved their daughter, and they should show the same love to their son. Although she knew that Julian was always biased toward na. Julian had nothing to say due to his wifes full consideration. He stepped forward and cuddled Emelia in his arms, with his jaw on her shoulder, murmuring, Some people hold that a man should marry a virtuous wife. If I lost you, Emelia, how can I live? He expressed his admiration for Emelia in such a way, which also indicated he was obedient to his wife.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emelia teased him, Grow up, my dear. Julian chuckled and defended himself gently, I just cared about na so much that I lost my marbles. The effectivemunication between them made nas and rics future bright finally. Surly, Julian made a stringent requirement for ric that he was not allowed to use any resource of the family andpany or benefit himself in the name of the Hughes Group. In a word, as an actor, ric must draw a line between himself and the Hughes. With no objection, ric just agreed. In fact, he was a moderately famous actor in showbiz who made his debut as a child actor. As for why was he a child actor, there was no doubt that it was because of his parents and his aunt, the superstar Nina. Nina and his mother referred to each other as sisters, so the children called Nina aunt after they were born and Ninas son called Emelia aunt, too. His parents and Nina were deeply involved in showbiz, so he and na would be on camera when the cast needed child actors. Perhaps they were so cute that they became the trending topic on the Inte as they showed on television for the first time. Thereafter, they shot somemercials, living as children actors for years. At about eight, na proactively told her parents that she preferred to study quietly without interruption. Being an actor who received excessive attention was not suitable for her. Julian and Emelia respected her decision and no longer let her show in public. Of course, they also asked ric who actually enjoyed it. Hence, he was allowed to participate in some shooting of teleys and advertisements. But they minimized his visibility because his major task was still studying. ric knew that his fame came from his parents somewhat. All of them could not deny it. It was his fate that he was born in such a family which could offer him this kind of resource. But he believed that he would achieve his sess without his parents help. Actually, even if they didnt ask him to do so, he would put it forward on his own initiative. It was his choice, and thus he must gain status through his own ability which could stabilize his road. And he would be more confident when his parents or other family mention his career in front of him. Now, things had settled down. He could prepare to apply for the Film Academy intently. He was worried about nothing, neither the general knowledge course nor the performance course. He had a big dream that he would rank first. It would be glorious if he got perfect scores on both the written and the practical, wouldnt it? As for na, she could be engrossed in preparing for her favorite university overseas and struggle for her future. Chapter 1181 New Journey After a few months, the college admission tests ended. ric got a good grade. His performance ranked first which he knew early. Soon afterward, there came the result of the written test. His scores were much more than the scores of his nearestpetitor. Some of his parents friends were confused about why they allowed him to the Film Academy. He could enter a major university with such grades. They didnt exin it but said they respected his choice. In fact, they were satisfied with the scores, and ric also thought he could hold his head up because he made it by himself. Both ric and na got offers from their favorite universities. Julian and Emelia celebrated it with a banquet. First, it was their quinceanera; second, they asked family and friends to celebrate that each of their children sessfully entered university; andst, it was a banquet for nas going abroad. When na chose what university she wanted to go to, Julian bought a vi for her near the university, which was convenient for her to live in a foreign country. At that time, Emelia justughed at him that he bought it too early. What if na failed? But Julian waved his hand and said unhesitatingly, She will make it. Julian had such confidence in his daughter, and he knew clearly that na was not only the most beautiful girl but also a tenacious one. She would seed in what she wanted to do. As expected, na got the offer with the best scores and even won a hefty schrship. The fee Julian prepared for her studying abroad was almost unnecessary. But it couldnt stop him from spending money on buying a house and a car for his daughter. And he asked the bestpany to decorate her house, trying his best to build afortable living environment for her. Before na set off for Ascana, Julian had arranged everything for her, even domestic workers and cook. But na said, Dad, I ept the domestic workers, but the cook is unnecessary. She told his father meekly, My mom is good at cooking, and I have learned some recipes from her. It is absolutely fine to take care of myself. If youre still worried, I can use my holiday to learn more from my mom, or I can send the pictures of my regr meals to you after I arrive in Ascana.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just dont worry. I will definitely eat well. Im not a nerd. Ill enjoy my life. That was her truth. Her mother was an excellent cook, and na assisted her in cooking since she was a child. She was not a princess who never did housework. Although Julian didnt want her to learn these things at all, Emelia thought both of them should learn cooking. At least, they could cook for themselves. Therefore, Emelia taught na and ric to cook since their childhood. And they did well, especially ric who not only learned quickly but also made food taste better than na. na admitted that cooking required talent, and ric was gifted. But she was not bad. Now, there was absolutely no problem for them to live alone. When they were children, they just helped Emelia. As they grew older, they could cook a meal. Once, it was Julian and Emelias wedding anniversary, and na and ric nned to give them a surprise secretly. They prepared a splendid dinner for their parents, which made them extremely touched. Hearing that na didnt want a cook, Julian thought it wasnt proper and said, It is too tiring for you that you are busy with your studying while cooking for yourself. Julian felt sorry for his daughter. na smiled and said, Its OK. I have nothing to do except study. And you have arranged domestic workers for me. Cooking for myself is just a piece of cake. His daughter insisted on living alone, and Julian had topromise. Besides na and ric, Ezras and Maisies eldest son, Benedict, would go to university, too. He was only a few months older than na and ric. Benedict was also a straight A student. He didnt choose to study abroad but finished his bachelors degree in Chiobar first. Thereafter, he would go abroad. He wanted to reduce his parents burden because he not only had a younger brother Donavan and also a younger sister Ashley. His parents were busy with their business, especially his mother who was a strong woman and didnt want tog behind in her business. Therefore, if he stayed at home, he could help them to take care of Donavan and Ashley and discipline them. After finishing his bachelors degree, his younger brother should be mature enough that he could rece him to help his parents to look after Ashley. Then Benedict could go abroad without distraction. There was still a boy who entered the university. That was, Camerons and Ninas son, Jamarion. Actually, Jamarion was only fifteen. But he inherited a high IQ from his father, even much better. At the tender age he could take part in college admission tests. Surly, he was rare and entered a special ss for teenagers in the university. This kind of top talent would absolutely go abroad for further study. However, he was underage, thus Nina and Cameron were too worried to let him go abroad. Therefore, he stayed in the Capital first to finish his bachelors degree. Jamarion was the top one among all children. Of course, he was not a nerd but also inherited a beautiful face from his mother, a charming boy in the university. And the fifteen-year-old boy had almost been 5 foot 11. Compared to his brothers Benedict and ric, he was not less charming at all. Every friend of Julian and Emelia came to the banquet. Nina bantered that she could save trouble for celebrating his sons entering university with the banquet. Anyhow, Ninas and Camerons friends were almost the same as theirs. Their good friends for years remained the same. As Nina suggested, Maisie thought it was good, so they didnt have a banquet specially for Benedict. Finally, Nina and Maisie called some close friends. And a group of people got together and made a big party in the full wing. What an exuberant and enjoyable party! Chapter 1182 Give You a Gift As adults were having a good time talking to each other, children were extremely happy, too. When it almost came to an end, Jamarion went to na on his own initiative who was talking with Be. The boy smiled and said, na, give you a gift. Good luck with your studying abroad. na felt a bit surprised, Give me a gift? Jamarion nodded slightly and then took out a box packaged delicately and handed it to her. na hurried to take it and said, Thank you. She was a bit awkward because she had no preparation. And she totally had no idea that Jamarion would give her a gift. Among them, they would merely give gifts to others when it came to their birthdays. It attracted other childrens attention. ric protested querulously, Where are ours? Thats right. We also enter the university sessfully, said Benedict. Jamarion smiled and exined, You are all in Chiobar, and we can meet anytime. So, I didnt prepare gifts for you. Loyalty gives way to Benedict was about to say loyalty gives way to desire, but he thought it unsuitable because Jamarion was three years younger than them, thereby stopping it. Be next to na looked at the delicate box curiously and asked, What is it? Jamarion said with a smile, Just a cup. Wish na drink much water and take good care of herself. na said quickly, Thank you very much. How about opening it? Jamarion suggested. na said OK and ripped the wrapping paper. Inside, there was a coffee cup made of white and blue porcin which was so elegant that everyone became calm in a trice. Somehow, they felt the cup, decorated with delicate arabesques, fit na very much. What a beautiful cup! Christina eximed. It suits na indeed. Be nodded. Also, na was amazed by this cup. She couldnt be more in love with it and turned it over and over. Then she thanked him repeatedly, Its so great! Thank you, Jamarion. Im d you like it. Jamarion saw that na loved the present and then he just left to sing with ric and the other boys. The boys just went on having fun after they were amazed for a while. But the girl still toyed with the cup. They never expected that they would be amazed by a cup one day. After the banquet ended, everyone started to leave. On the way back, na asked Julian in the car, Dad, do you remember the set of books about economics you gave me before? Can I give it to Jamarion? The set of books was limited edition, and Julian bought it when he was still a student. It was written by a famous economist. Now, it had been out of print, so na asked for Julians opinion. As Julian heard that his daughter was about to give something to Ninas son Jamarion, he suddenly felt a bit repelled and asked, Why? na told him the truth, Because he gave me a gift tonight. I think I should give something back, shouldnt I? What? He gave you a gift? Why? What is he going to do? Julian spoke out a series of questions. Julian acted like this not only because it was Ninas son but because he would go crazy if any boy gave his daughter a gift. He was aware of the bad intentions and became hostile to Jamarion. Emelia felt at a loss about him and hurriedly warned him by touching, Why are you so excited? Dont make her nervous. ric said in the back of the car, He just gave her a coffee cup and hoped she would take good care of herself. I think it is a kind of courtesy. ric didnt think Jamarion had bad intentions, and he was three years younger. He only reckoned that his father just thought too much. A bit exaggerating. Surly. na also had the same idea as ric. She thought the cup was merely a blessing. She always treated Jamarion as her younger brother. Julian heard that Jamarion gave her a cup and said, He just gave you a cup. Why should you give him the set of books? And he focuses on science projects. You give him economics books. Will he read it? na exined, I choose the books as a gift because he does scientific research. He can read some books in a different field. In addition, I have read it for times and remembered all the knowledge. Its OK to give him. And she added, And I dont know what else I can give. Hecks nothing. Emelia nodded and said, Well. Its reasonable. Other presents might make him get the wrong idea, isnt it? As Emelia spoke, Julian thought it a reasonable gift. Then he said, OK. Just give him. After they arrived home, Julian still felt ufortable. He asked Emelia to phone Nina via video call and said, What is your son trying to do? Nina rolled her eyes in the video and replied, What do you think? Hes only a child. Julian snorted curtly. He didnt believe Nina at all. Although Jamarion was young, he was smart enough to enter university. Nina vowed solemnly, I swear. He just wishes for na to be fine. Just a swear. Julian was such a tough guy. It was good to rx his vignce. Nina then said, Stop thinking about that. Its nothing to happen. What if it reallyes true because of your fancy? Just shut up. Julian no longer wanted to hear her nonsense and returned the phone to Emelia. The twody friends began to have small talk and then ended the conversation. When the call was over, Nina paced back and forth in her bedroom and then knocked at the door of her son. At this moment, her excellent and beautiful son was reading, leaning against the head of his bed. There was a pair of silver-rimmed sses on his nose bridge. Nina tut-tutted in mind. Again, a pretentious gentleman.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She leaned against the doorzily and spoke, My dear son, if I remember correctly, a few days ago, you stayed in the porcin house all day long and make a cup, didnt you? Chapter 1183 Love Matters Yes, Jamarion admitted frankly. Nina pretended to be angry and snorted, I thought you gave it to me, but Jamarion put down the book with resignation, Mom, dont make fun of me. Jamarion was well aware that his mother would not get jealous because of such a trifle. She said it on purpose to tease him. With a smile on her face, Nina walked into her sons room. Jamarion hurriedly got off the bed and invited Nina to go to the study room adjacent to his bedroom. There was a special study in the bedroom that Nina and Cameron prepared for their son. Knowing that their son liked to study and was very good at it, the two of them had an adjacent bedroom opened up and turned it into a spacious and bright study for him to create the most favorable environment to study. There was a bookcase on an entire wall of the study, in which there were Jamarions study book and various kinds of books he liked to read. There was also a big desk and afortable couch in the study. This soft couch was prepared for his mother, Nina, at his requestter. Sometimes, Nina woulde to the study. Although she couldnt help him with his study, she could apany him. When her son was absorbed in his study, she would read books or scripts on the couch. And they got along very well. Nina thought that she was really lucky to have such a perfect husband and son. Cameron loved her and had the most tolerance for her. Jamarion had a high intelligence quotient and emotional quotient and was calm and sensible at a young age. He had never let Nina worry about him since childhood, especially when it came to studying, he didnt need guidance at all. Of course, if he needed guidance asionally, Cameron, her intelligent husband, could handle it easily. Therefore, without any worries, Nina only needed to make herself pretty. After entering her sons study, Nina adroitly sat down on the soft couch and asked her son with a smile, When did it happen? How could an expert in love like me havent found it out? Nina was referring to her sons feelings for na. If it werent for the fact that Julian had just called and told her that her son had sent a cup to na and that her son had made the cup the whole day, she wouldnt have noticed anything. Jamarion pretended to be confused and asked, Found out what?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her sons calm handsome face, Nina didnt know what to say for a moment. Before this, she knew that her son had much higher intelligence than other children, but she had never thought he would have a crush on a girl. Although her son had grown into a big boy, she still thought he was a child. She didnt expect that his son was much more mature than she thought. Seeing that her son didnt want to admit it, Nina didnt ask any more questions. There was no need to persuade him, because his crush on na didnt affect his academic performance. And now he had gotten into the special ss for the gifted teenagers with excellent grades. As his mother, she could not be prouder of him. So, she stood up easily and said to her son seriously, No matter what decision you make, I will support you. I like anyone you like. Ninas words were a strong reassurance to her son. After saying that, she waved her hand and left the room. In her opinion, whether it was between friends, between husband and wife, or between parents and children, they should keep a proper distance, which was more conducive to the rtionship progress. After Nina left, he thought for a while. Then he picked up the book he had just read and sat in the chair to read quietly. Just now, Nina asked him when it started. He couldnt tell himself. Some people and some things inadvertently caught his attention. After returning to her bedroom with Cameron, Nina burst intoughter as soon as she closed the door. Sheughed for a while and thought about it for a while. Finally, Cameron came over and held her in his arms with some worry. What makes you so happy? Cameron asked Nina in a low voice. Nina leaned against his chest and said, Its about something amusing and funny. Cameron was confused, What is it? Nina told Cameron about their sons gift to na. With a calm look, he asked, Did you think too much? Just a gift. Snorting, Nina asked, Think about it yourself. Would you give a gift to a girl for no reason? You know, our sons character is like yours. Nina poked Camerons chest with her fair index finger and said, Put yourself in his shoes. If you did that, what are you thinking about? Cameron certainly knew that their sons character was simr to his. They would not give a girl a gift casually. They only loved one person all their lives, and once they were determined, they would never let go easily. But because of this, he sighed with a headache, But na is three years older than him Nina nced at him, Whats the big deal? A more mature wife ensures a joyful life. Some couples have a 30-year age gap. The 3-year age gap is not a big deal! In Ninas eyes, the age difference was not a problem at all. Thinking of this, Nina couldnt helpughing. Cameron said helplessly, Whats wrong? Why are youughing again? Imughing at Julian, Nina said. If the two children really get together, Im afraid Julian will go crazy. He must have never thought that he would be my rtive by marriage in the future. Thinking of the possible expression on Julians face, Nina took pleasure in his misfortune. Of course, she didnt forget nas happiness. Nina had watched na grow up. She liked and cherished na. Of course, Nina hoped that na could find a good man and live a happy life in the future. Therefore, Nina thought that her son was a good choice because she was sure that her son would be like his father, a loving and perfect lover, and would definitely give his beloved girl happiness. But she had no doubt that Julian would go crazy if he heard that the daughter-inws mother was her. Moreover, out of a mans desire to protect his daughter, Julian probably thought that no one deserved his daughter, so he must reject Jamarion in every way. Chapter 1184 I Like Them Very Much However, Nina didnt care about Julians attitude, because she had her trump card, which was Emelia. ording to her understanding of Emelia, Emelia would definitely think that Jamarion was a good choice and stand on his side. At that time, even if Julian opposed it, he would definitely not dare to resist Emelia. Nina wasughing when thinking that Julian, despite being angry, could do nothing about it. Looking at Ninaughing in his arms, Cameron couldnt help but shake his head slightly. He doted on her no matter what. Time favors beauties. Though so many years had passed, Nina was still so beautiful and eye-catching, which made Cameron swoon. Jamarion had been reading a book for a while in his study when he received a message on his phone. It was from na. There was a slight change on Jamarions calm face. It was rare for him tomunicate with na in such a private way, because they had a chat group and they could talk about everything in the group. Moreover, almost all the activities were held together, so there was no need to contact each other alone. The chat interface between him and na showed thest message was the birthday blessings from na. Among these children, na was the oldest girl, so she had always been getting along with them as a sister. She was responsible for taking care of them, especially those younger ones. This could be seen from the birthday blessings she sent to him, Jamarion, happy birthday. Youre already very excellent and perfect. I just hope that youll be happy every day in your new year. On important days like their birthdays, na would send her blessings to everyone alone. He had also seen her sending her blessings to ric and others. She said that they should listen to their parents and study hard. Obviously, Nina treated them as her younger brothers and sisters. But he didnt like being treated like that. This time, Nina sent a new message, Jamarion, are you free tomorrow? He thought for a while and knew that she must want to return the gift. So, he replied, Im going to the city library to research information tomorrow. What can I do for you? In fact, Jamarion didnt have any information to search for in the library. He just wanted to create a quiet moment where he could be alone with her. He had always restrained himself before because he didnt want to affect each others academic performance, but now both of them had achieved excellent grades, he thought it wouldnt be too much to bring them closer together. But Jamarion decided not to confess his love or show it, because he was not fit to say it at his current age, and na would be scared. When he became an adult in a few years, he would go abroad to study and no longer restrain himself. na quickly replied, Thank you for your cup today. I have a set of economics books for you. Ill go to the library to find you tomorrow and bring them to you directly. Then na took a photo of the set of books and sent it to him. Jamarion couldnt help smiling when he saw it. This set of books was very precious, and now it had be a limited edition. But she was willing to give it to him. No one knew how happy he was! Jamarion tapped his slender fingers quickly on the screen, Thank you. I like them very much. See you tomorrow at nine oclock in the library. He gave the exact time. Okay, see you tomorrow. After na replied, the two didnt say anything else. Jamarion didnt know how na felt. But he didnt sleep well that evening. He was very excited. And he was looking forward to it. Perhaps it was because Jamarion fell asleep toote that he got up a bitte for the first time the next morning. Cameron, who was used to getting up early to prepare breakfast for his wife and son, didnt see his sone downstairs until he had prepared breakfast. He asked in surprise, Whats wrong with you today? Just like Cameron, Jamarion seldom sleptte. He usually got up at the same time as Cameron. Today Cameron was going to go upstairs to call him when he came down. Moreover, he was dressed neatly and it seemed that he was about to go out with his bag. I slept a bitte yesterday. Im going to the library to search for some information. And now itste, I dont have time to have breakfast, he exined. Oh, by the way, you and my mother dont have to wait for me for lunch. Ill have it outside. Jamarion went out as soon as he finished his words. Cameron frowned slightly and thought Jamarion was strange today. When Nina went downstairs for breakfast, Cameron told her about this. Nina said directly, Its so weird. Hes very likely to meet na today. Cameron was speechless. Was that appropriate? Did he say he was going to the library? Nina asked. Yes, Cameron replied.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Then she took out her phone and sent a message to Emelia. Emelia replied soon. She said na also went to the library today. Nina gave her phone to Cameron and threw up her hands at him as if she had guessed it right. Cameron shook his head helplessly without a word. The two children were both excellent, and had passed the most important exam. Thus, Cameron didnt need to worry that puppy love would affect their learning, so he would let his son do whatever he wanted freely. When Jamarion arrived at the city library, it was eight fifty. It was only ten minutes earlier than the appointed time. After he found na hadnt arrived yet, he felt relieved. In his mind, it was such an important asion that he didnt allow himself to getter than na. na was five minutester than him. She was sent here by her driver. She wore a simple white T-shirt and light blue jeans, which were her favorite leisure andfortable style, but the simple wearing couldnt conceal her good looks and elegance. And na attracted a lot of attention just by standing there with her book in her arms after getting off the car. He waved his hand and walked quickly to her. With a smile, he said, Here you are, Nana. na gave him a warning look, Hey, why do you have a pet name for me? You should call me na. The reason why na protested was that she was used to being called na by them. She was not used to being addressed so intimately. na didnt know what was wrong with him today. He used to call her name, but today he gave her a pet name on a whim. Since it was his first time doing so, she would just let it slide. na, Jamarion called her name obediently. He named her Nana just now to see her reaction. He didnt think it was a good time to show his love for her, so he slid back into the role of her good brother. Good boy. After saying that, na smiled and handed the books to him. My father said that you are engaged in scientific research and may not like this kind of book. But I remember that you also like reading economic books. There seem to be many kinds of books on your bookshelf. Jamarion took them seriously and said, I like them very much. Chapter 1185 It Was Ridiculous Jamarion liked them very much. There were two reasons. One was that he had read all kinds of books, and the other was that they are from her. na was relieved after knowing he liked them. In fact, she was under much pressure to give a gift to such a genius. Didnt you say that you woulde to the library to search for information? You should go now. The books had been given to him, and her purpose of giving him a gift had been achieved. Jamarion nodded and pretended to ask her naturally, Do you want to study together? He asked her to meet in the library because he knew that na was very quiet. Normally, other girls liked to go to various dessert stores, gourmet stores, or other interesting ces, but her favorite ce was the city library. But today he miscalcted. In the face of his invitation, na shook her head and said, I cant go. Im going to buy some things for living abroad with my mother today. Well leave in a few days. Jamarion was a bit surprised, Why are you leaving so soon? Although Jamarion knew they would have a long separation, he didnt expect that it would happen so soon. He had thought that na would go abroad when the new semester was about to begin. He also wanted to take advantage of this period to get in touch with her and be around her more. Moreover, he didnt want her to be attracted by those handsome foreign men after she went abroad. na exined, My parents want to take me there in advance so that I can adapt to life there. And there is nothing else for ric to do now, so we can go there together and have a family trip. Okay, he replied tonelessly with an overwhelming sense of disappointment. He was reluctant to be separated from her for a long time. Of course, na didnt notice his hidden thoughts. She waved her hand and said goodbye, I must be going now. Youd better go into the library. Its so hot. After saying that, na turned around and walked towards the car not far away. The driver temporarily parked the car there and waited for her. Jamarion pursed his lips and stood still in silence. He didnt walk into the library until her car disappeared from his sight. If possible, he really hoped that time could pass quickly, so that he could go abroad to study as soon as possible, and then he could go to the city where na was earlier. On the day when nas family was going abroad, Nina insisted on seeing them off. On the one hand, Nina wanted to see Emelia off by herself, and on the other hand, she wanted to create a chance for Jamarion to say goodbye to na. After Jamarion came back from the library that day, Nina noticed that he was listless. After asking Emelia, Nina knew that they were going to let na adapt to life there in advance. Nina immediately understood why he was so disappointed. Therefore, Nina specially created an opportunity for him to see na for thest time before parting. Nina said goodbye to Emelia, and Jamarion said goodbye to ric and na. Julian stood beside Emelia with a straight face, but his eyes fell on Jamarion and na. Luckily, Jamarion was modest, and the conversation between him and na was quite simple. Julian just heard Jamarion say, Have a good trip. na replied with a faint smile, Thank you. Then ric came forward and wrapped his arms around Jamarion, saying to him affectionately, Lets get together again when Ie back. Julian stared speechlessly at ric who was hugging Jamarion and looked away immediately. Okay, Jamarion responded to ric, but his eyes were fixed on na. na waspletely oblivious to the thoughts of the boy, who was three years younger than her. She just smiled and watched him put his arm around rics shoulder. na treated the two as her brothers. Time waits for no one. Eventually, the family of four went through the security checkpoint. Lets go. We cant see them anymore. Holding her sons hand, Nina turned around and left. After Jamarion got into the car, he said quietly, Why cant the time pass faster? Nina snorted, You brat, do you know that your mother wants time to pass slowly? Then I can get older slowly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Youre not old at all. No matter how time flies, you wont get old, he consoled his mother with a smile. Ninaughed happily, How can I not be old all the time? Otherwise, I will be an old siren. Then you will be a beautiful siren. My father has been infatuated with you all his life, Jamarion joked with his parents, which made Ninain about Cameron. If only your father could be as sweet as you. Jamarion really inherited all the excellent genes of Nina and her husband. And he was much more eloquent than Cameron. Her highly intelligent husband had far less emotional intelligence than their son. Either Cameron didnt speak, or he pissed her off with only a sentence. Cameron had work to do today, so he didnte to see them off. On the way back, Nina chatted happily with Jamarion while driving, andforted him in a calm manner. To be able to be friends with Jamarion was what Nina longed for most. Now it hade true. Life was so good. Although Nina suffered a lot when she was young, she had a very happy life after that. As soon as they returned home, they found that they became the trending topic on Twitter. The headline was that Nina behaved intimately with a young handsome man. After seeing off the family of Emelia, Nina held Jamarions arm and walked back. And this scene was coincidentally photographed by the paparazzi at the airport. Nina had long been used to being photographed by paparazzi, so she didnt wear any mask or other cover-ups when she appeared at the airport. Instead, Jamarion was fully disguised, with his mask and bucket hat covering himself up. When Jamarion saw nas family off, he took off his mask out of courtesy. but at all other times, he was well disguised. He did it not to make himself look cool, but to avoid letting the media photograph his face and affect his studies. Every time Jamarion went out with his parents, Nina asked him to be fully disguised, and they had always protected him in this way since he was a child, and never let the paparazzi photograph his appearance. When Jamarion was a child, he didnt have to go out with his parents in disguise, because his appearance and figure changed as he grew up and it did not matter if he was photographed. Now that he had grown up, his figure and appearance would not change anymore. Every time they went out together, Nina told him to disguise himself, in case the paparazzi photographed him, exposed him to the public, and messed with his quiet life. But Nina didnt expect such a stupid mistake to be made by the media. They were speechless when they watched the false story that was made up. It was ridiculous. Chapter 1186 The Quiet Life Cameron phoned Nina when they were at a loss. Jamarion spread his hands and said, My father is going to be jealous again. Cameron was narrow-minded and had been jealous of Jamarion since he could remember. Cameron wished Nina only belonged to him. Nina gently patted Jamarion on the shoulder tofort him, hinting that she had a solution. So as soon as the phone was connected, Nina began to show weakness, Cameron, what should we do? Jamarion is involved this time. These paparazzi have gone too far. Nina showed weakness first and asked Cameron what to do. Cameron could only say tonelessly, Could you ask for Jamarions opinion? They had given their son enough respect since he was a child, and the couple would listen to his opinion on many decisions they made, because he was a member of the family, and they were willing to involve him. Of course, it was also because their son was mature enough and had been very smart since he was a child. But such an education method was not suitable for those children who were naughty. If Jamarion was willing to expose himself, Nina could distance herself from a scandal. Of course, if he didnt want to, they would respect his choice and find another solution. However, Nina directly denied Camerons suggestion, Even if he is willing, I dont want to. Although he is in college now, I still dont want him to be disturbed too much. Cameron said, He has to face it sooner orter. We cant always hide his rtionship with us. Before Nina could say anything more, Jamarion came over and said, Mom, I agree. My father is right. I have been admitted to an excellent university and I am not afraid of being disturbed. Moreover, I have grown up, and I have been strong enough to face these troubles. Its not a big deal to be exposed. No, even if you go to college, you still have to concentrate on your study, Nina still disagreed. She was very clear that Jamarion was a talent for research, and his quiet academic life should not be disturbed by the paparazzi. Jamarion looked at his mother and said seriously, Mom, the reason why I want to be exposed is to make you proud. Ninas unspoken refusal choked in her throat. She didnt expect Jamarion to say such warm words. Jamarion took her phone and said to Cameron, Dad, let me persuade my mom. Okay, Cameron replied briefly, but it was enough to show his trust in his son. After hanging up the phone, Jamarion gave a big hug to Nina, who was still in a daze, Mom, thank you and my father for protecting me for so many years. Now its my turn to protect you and father, especially you. Nina was deeply moved by Jamarion. Thank you. Nina hugged him gently and said, But I have thought of a good way to rify it. Nina raised his wrist, there were two small moles on his left arm. With a smile, Nina said, I found that the two moles on your arm are very obvious in one of the photos online. Later, I will send a family photo of us, and the moles on your arm are also shown in it, which is enough to prove your identity.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I appreciate you want to protect me, but I think you should better live a peaceful academic life. Nina didnt want Jamarion to be disturbed, nor did she want him to be exposed to the media. Although he was mature enough, he was still young. How could he behave properly all the time? If he made a small mistake, he would be hyped by the media. Nina didnt want Jamarion to bear it. He was just an ordinary person who should do everything freely. Seeing that Nina insisted, Jamarion said nothing more. After discussing with Sherlyn, Nina sent a message on Twitter, Please, thats my son! She posted the photos taken at the airport and her family photo. Of course, Jamarions face was blurred, and two small moles on his arm were marked. Nina seized this opportunity to brag about her son by posting a photo of Jamarions offer, and the key information was still blurred. However, the schools name shocked the people. The special ss for gifted teenagers? Jamarion was not only a straight A student, but also a genius. In an instant, Ninas post got a huge number ofments from her fans andizens. Of course, most of them were envious. Some of them asked her to share the method of educating children. This made Ninaugh. Her education method was to leave her son alone. She had to admit that a genius like Jamarion didnt need anyone to pass on knowledge to him. What Nina and Cameron could teach him was only some principles of human beings. Jamarion had dealt with the study by himself since he was a child. So, Nina had no education method to share However, Nina still posted a text on Twitter, Thank you for your praise and wishes. My son wants to focus on studies, so please dont pry into his life anymore. Nina believed that, with advanced technology, people might be able to find out something. This farce that started unexpectedly was over. The hot summer soon passed, and the children should start their campus life. Julian and Emelia had been with na for three months in Ascana. Of course, they came back once during this period, to see ric off to school, after which the couple returned to Ascana to be with na, leaving ric to live alone in Riverside City. ric was certainly not wronged. Without Julian and Emelia, he was taken good care of by Nina and Maisie. They often asked him to have dinner at home. rics university life was also very wonderful. Although he was still studying in Riverside City, he applied for housing to live on campus on weekdays and only needed to go home on weekends, so he was free to do what he wanted. At first, Emelia didnt want ric to live in the school, but Julian agreed without hesitation. In addition, he packed his luggage and drove him to the school. It was best if ric could live at school so that he and Emelia could be left in peace. Chapter 1187 All the Way to See Her During the three months when Julian lived with na abroad, he had taken her to almost every corner of the city where she lived. He had to make her familiar with that ce so that she wouldnt get lost in the future. Emelia was responsible for teaching their daughter to cook so that their daughter could prepare good meals for herself. The domestic workers, the driver and bodyguard were people that Julian had observed for three months and found to be reliable. Julian and Emelia didnt leave until they felt that all arrangements were secured. When na saw them off at the airport, Julians eyes turned red. Julian was heartbroken to leave na alone in this foreign country. Moreover, if anything happened to her, he couldnt get to her as soon as possible Julian didnt want to leave as soon as he thought about these things. Atst, Emelia took him away in case they would miss the ne. After her parents returned home, nas life was back to normal. In fact, her character wouldnt lead her into any trouble. Her parents really didnt need to worry about her too much, because she was only at home or school in most cases. na didnt like to go out for fun, but liked to live a quiet life. She seldom joined the parties held by her ssmates, unless it was a very grand festival that she had to attend. She lived afortable life. Every day, na would cook three meals for herself, eat well, and study hard. Also, she observed all kinds of people silently and learned about cultural differences and cultural shes in order to do well socially. At first, Julian suffered from insomnia because he was too worried about na. Later, Julian was relieved after na told them about her daily life. Three years after na went abroad to study, Jamarion also chose to go abroad. He studied in the same school as na, and the only difference was that he was an MD-PhD trainee. When Julian heard that Jamarions school was the same as nas, he looked very bad. Intuition told him that Jamarion must have affection for his daughter. Julian had been suspicious since Jamarion gave na a cup three years ago. Wouldnt that be a deliberate attempt to make na use it when she drank water or coffee so that she could think of him every day? No one could understand Julians feelings when he often saw the cup in the photos sent by na to share her meals. Julian believed Jamarion was more calcting than his father, Cameron. And he was so good at scheming at such a young age. Julian doubted if he would be more scheming in the future. Julian increasingly felt that na would be juggled with by Julian, so he was very resistant to the fact that Jamarion would go to the same school as na, but he could not raise any objection. Since that school was indeed the best one in Ascana, Jamarion should go to such a school for further study. The other thing that annoyed Julian was that Jamarion was three years younger than na. If they were together, na would be a cradle-snatcher. In Julians opinion, it was better for na to find a man a few years older than her, who could protect her well. And he didnt think that Jamarion could do well in this respect. When Julian told his depression to Emelia, sheughed. Julian took a deep breath and asked, Do you support them to be together? At this moment, they were sitting at home having afternoon tea. Emelia made the coffee and dessert herself. It was a moment that Julian enjoyed most on weekends. Emelia took a sip of coffee and said softly, Why not? Julian was speechless. Emelias words were like a knife, piercing into Julians heart.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emelia exined, We have watched him grow up. We know his and his parents character very well. Besides, he is so excellent. If na is with him, isnt it more reassuring than being with those boys that we dont know at all? There are so many girls meeting the wrong people in the news. Id rather na be with Jamarion than be with another man. Of course, the premise is that they fall in love with each other. Now its just a one-sided love of Jamarion. If na doesnt like him, I certainly wont force her to be with him. Emelias words made sense to Julian. Raising her eyebrows, Emelia asked again, Or Do you think there is a better boy than Jamarion? Julian was speechless. At present, among the young boys he knew, no one was better than Jamarion. Shrugging her shoulders, Emelia said, I dont think there will be anyone better than Jamarion in the future. The most important thing is that he loves na. What we need to do now is to see if he can make na fall in love with him. Although Emelia said so, the expression on her face had already revealed her satisfaction with Jamarion. Julian couldnt help but snort, He hasnt be your son-inw yet. Do you really like him so much? Emelia chuckled, I like him all the time. Ive watched him grow up. Hes always been an excellent child. No one dislikes him. Julian lowered his head to drink coffee without saying a word. Julian had been drinking the coffee Emelia made for him for so many years, and was used to drinking ck coffee, but why was it so bitter today? It was as bitter as his mood. Emelia could naturally sense his bitter mood, and she gentlyforted him, Why do you think so much? Maybe na doesnt have any feelings for Jamarion. Julian liked to hear thest sentence. He hoped that his dear daughter didnt like Jamarion. In his opinion, though Jamarion was excellent, he didnt deserve his beloved daughter. No boy in the world could match na. To create a chance for her son to spend time with na, Nina did not even send Jamarion to Ascana herself, but directly asked na over the phone, na, we are relieved that you are there to pick Jamarion up, so we wont go there with him. Aunt Nina, dont worry. I promise I will arrange everything for him. na promised Nina on the phone. na had been in Ascana for three years. Of course, she could take good care of him. Chapter 1188 He Has Waited for Three Years Jamarion went abroad alone, and na had arrived at the airport early waiting to pick him up. She did not even meet Jamarion once during her three years abroad. In the first year she left the country, her parents often came to see her as they missed her a lot, and she spent the new year abroad as her parents and brother came to Ascana. In the second year, since her grandmother was under the weather, she went back once to visit her. But it was not a holiday when she returned home. Jamarion was studying at school in the Capital, so they did not meet each other. That year, she went back home to celebrate the new year with her parents, while Jamarion did not. She heard that he was doing research in theboratory with his mentor, and Nina and Cameron went to the Capital to spend the new year holiday with him. But, the family of three only stayed together for a day, and then Jamarion buried himself in his work. In the third year, her parents and ric came to Ascana to spend the new year holiday with na once again. Since ric had to film a movie in Ascana, they came together to meet her. After ric finished his filming, he came to them and the family of four reunited together again for New Year. Actually, the most important reason why Julian took Emelia and ric to Ascana to spend the new year with na was that he wanted to keep na away from Jamarion. It was his selfish motive as a father. Julian thought that Jamarion would give up on na if Jamarion had not seen her for three years. Although he knew that they could contact each other on WhatsApp, he believed merely contacting each other through video calls or sending messages could not help them bond with each other. Julian talked to people about his daughter and Jamarion, hearing that they just asionally sent blessings to each other on festivals or birthdays, which indicated that they were not close to each other at all. As time went by, Julian even started to doubt that his sixth sense was wrong. Could it be that Jamarion had no affection for na at all? Otherwise, how could Jamarion not frequently contact na during the three years of separation? In fact, Julian underestimated Jamarions affection for na. He didnt show his love because he was waiting for a proper time. Though he sometimes wished desperately time could pass quickly, he could recover hisposure soon. He waited patiently to be a grown-up and had enough faith in na. He believed that she would focus on her studies during these three years instead of falling in love with any other guys. He was able to distinguish what he should do now at his age, that was, study. Only if he studied diligently could he be excellent enough to pursue his happiness in the future. After all, the girl he loved was very excellent. The faith sustained him, and thus he could endure three years of separation andplete his university studies in three years and go abroad early for further study. This year, he finally became a grown-up. It meant that he could pursue the girl he liked. He hoped to marry her once he reached the legal age of marriage if possible. When he saw the girl he missed very much in the airport lobby, Jamarion really wanted to go up to her and hug her, but she was frozen in ce as he approached her, seemingly unable to recognize him. Jamarion could only give up the idea of hugging her. He was afraid of being taken as a hooligan by her. He pushed his suitcase with one hand and greeted her, Nana. He called her by the pet name he had for her because he was trying to show his affection for her in that way. Being addressed so intimately, na took some time toe back to her senses. She took off the sunsses on the bridge of her nose and widened her pretty eyes in surprise, staring at him and saying, Jamarion? Howe youve grown so tall? I didnt even recognize you. Not only had he grown taller, but he had also be much more handsome. But na was too shy to speak this out. Jamarion was too eye-catching in the crowd. He had his mothers good looks, and looked handsome even in a simple white T-shirt and casual pants. She saw him at once when he walked out with the crowd, but because Jamarion had changed so much and they hadnt seen each other for three years, she didnt recognize him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that time, she was attracted by his handsome face, but she didnt expect that he was actually Jamarion. At this moment, looking at this big boy who was much taller, na couldnt help but smile and sigh, Girls appearance changed a lot as they grow up. Seems it also works on boys. She chuckled and exined the reason why she did not recognize him. Jamarion fixed his eyes on her delicate face without blinking, and said with love and affection: Youve changed too and be more beautiful. In fact, he wanted to say she looked much more charming than before and he could not even take his eyes off her. However, he was afraid that she would sense his feelings for her and get startled. Thus, he restrained from saying sweet words. He had waited for three years, and he would not be hasty in confessing his love. Besides, since he hade to Ascana, he had a lot of time to be around her and make her know his feelings. Hard as he tried to hide his feelings, his eyes betrayed his affection for her. Feeling his affectionate gaze, na could not help getting bashful. She immediately looked away and said, Lets go then. Having said this, she tried to take over Jamarions suitcase to do the honors. Its fine. Jamarion did not want her to help him carry it, so he hurriedly raised his hand to stop her. Then he identally touched her fair arm. When he touched her skin, Jamarion got stiff for a moment and then withdrew his hand calmly, but he was shocked on the inside. In his eyes, the idental touch was even more thrilling than holding hands, especially when they reunited after a long separation and he had hidden his love for so many years. n felt that her arm seemed burning. There was central air conditioning in the airport, so Jamarions fingers were a bit cold. Even so, the part of her skin that was touched grew hot and even her face blushed. She despised herself inside. na, what the hell are you doing? He is a younger brother to you! Lets go. My car pulls over outside. She said while leading Jamarion out of the airport lobby, trying to relieve the uneasiness she had just felt. Chapter 1189 Show His Affection for Her Walking outside, na suddenly realized that Jamarion called her Nana again. She couldnt help but turn her head to look at Jamarion, who was walking beside her. If her memories served her right, he once called her by the pet name, and she corrected him. After that, he obediently called her na. Considering the fact that he was a smart person with a high EQ, she did not think that he had forgotten it or made a mistake on purpose. Whats wrong? As she was sizing him up and down, Jamarion beside her paused and asked her in a low voice. As he was much taller than her, he bent in a gentlemanly manner while talking to her. He looked unapproachable in the usual, but he immediately put on a smile when looking at her. The change in his facial expression made na feel she was unique to him. Nothing. She smiled faintly, withdrew her eyes, and continued walking forward. She thought, Maybe hes just trying to get closer to me by addressing me intimately. Thinking of this, she felt relieved and stopped worrying. They came to the parking lot and put the suitcase in the trunk before they got into the car. Then na started to drive him to the residence. Nina and Cameron bought a vi for Jamarion, which was right next door to nas. Nina did this to make it easier for her son to get close to na, but she exined to Julian and others that she did it to make it easier for them to take care of each other. Julian was so mad. Julian had believed that Jamarion had no affection for his daughter. But he realized he was wrong when he knew Jamarion was going to attend his daughters school. Only then did he learn that Nina and Cameron had bought Jamarion a vi next door to nas! Now Julian was surer of Jamarions intention, and he was even surer of Ninas and Camerons. They tried to set Jamarion up with na! Julian was so angry that heined to Emelia, but Emelia calmly said, Whatever we do doesnt matter. Its all up to na. If na doesnt love Jamarion, their support will make no difference. And if she does, do you want to break them up? Julian said grumpily without hesitation, Why not? Emelia red at him and didnt say anything. If he really broke them up, what was the difference between him and his mother, who insisted on breaking up them before? Emelia believed that Julian would not inflict the pain he had experienced on his daughter and that he was just reluctant to admit it for the time being. As she expected, he soon fell silent. Just now, it urred to him that his mother once broke up Emelia and him. For him, it was not a pleasant memory. He knew that Emelias words made sense and that his way of thinking had been wrong. Perhaps what he needed to do was to ept it slowly. na parked the car in front of Jamarions vi and got out of it. Looking at Jamarion carrying his luggage, she offered help as an elder sister, Do you need me to unpack your luggage and sorted it out? Jamarion shook his head, No. I didnt have much; there is no need to sort it out. His luggage only included aputer, some clothes, and necessities. He nned to buy other things when he arrived here so that he could ask na to go shopping with him. With that on his mind, he said, Ill treat you to dinner tonight. Thank you for picking me up today. Id like to ask if you could do me another favor. na smiled in resignation and said, Save those polite words, okay? Im obliged to take care of you. Apart from Benedict, she and ric were the eldest among their peers. Now that Jamarion and she were in a foreign country, she should take good care of him. Jamarion pursed his lips. He knew she just took him as a younger brother and her attitude toward him would remain the same for the time being, so he didnt say anything about it. After they waved goodbye, he entered the vi to sort things out, while na went back to her apartment next door. na told Nina that she had picked up Jamarion and sent him home, and then made a video call to her parents to have a brief chat. Her father, Julian, said seriously on the phone, You should better keep your distance from Jamarion and draw a clear line between you two. na was confused and said helplessly, Dad, why? Jamarion studies abroad with no friends or family around him. How can I leave him alone? na didnt understand why Julian asked her to stay away from Jamarion. Her parents were on good terms with Nina, and thus he should have told her to take good care of Jamarion. Do what I ask. Julian couldnt exin the reason to his daughter. Emelia added, Your father wants to say there should be boundaries between you two as you are grown-ups now. Although you regard him as your brother, he is not your real brother. Julian was speechless. He was afraid that his daughter would overthink it, so he didnt say it explicitly. However, Emelia told it bluntly to make na realize something. Julian was pissed off. naughed over the phone, Mom, you and dad think too much. Jamarion is just a younger brother in my eyes. Julian sighed with relief.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The family of three chitchatted for some time and hung up. At dinner time, Jamarion rang nas doorbell and invited na out for dinner. na intended to drive but was stopped by Jamarion. na was puzzled, and then he smiled faintly, Lets have a drink, just to celebrate my arrival. Jamarion suggested it because he thought maybe they could get closer if they had a drink together. But na rolled her eyes and said, Jamarion, you just became an adult, then you cant wait to have a drink? Jamarion lookedposed, As you said, Im an adult, and its okay for me to drink some alcohol, right? No. na firmly refused, and then pulled him into her car. In nas eyes, Jamarion and the others were still children, so drinking was a no-no. Jamarion, who was under strict control, sat in the car helplessly. It seemed he had to prepare some wine at home in case he needed to embolden himself with alcohol before confessing his love someday. Chapter 1190 He’d Come to Make Breakfast Although it was Jamarions treat, the restaurant for dinner was ordered by na, because Jamarion was not familiar with the neighborhood. But the food was ordered by Jamarion. na wanted him to have whatever he liked, but she found out everything he ordered was her favorite. She looked at Jamarion opposite her thoughtfully. The atmosphere was harmonious, and it was the first time that na found out that Jamarion was so talkative. In her mind, Jamarion was a boy who didnt talk much. In the past, Jamarion was the silent one in the corner when they gathered together.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What na didnt know was that Jamarion was so talkative because it was her. He didnt want his beloved girl to feel awkward having dinner with him. So, he started some topics while they were eating. After the meal, Jamarion asked na to take him for shopping to buy some clothes and daily necessities, so na took him to the nearest shopping mall. Then they returned with many bags. On the way back, Jamarion kept smiling, because he was so happy shopping with his beloved girl, and he felt life was so beautiful. As they walked side by side in the mall, he could see the reflection through the bright ss on one side, and it was beautiful. Perhaps because both of them had good looks and dispositions, he heard someone remark that na and he looked so lovely. Passersby mistook them for a couple and thought they were a good match, which also pleased him. When they got off the car after arriving home, Jamarion asked na, Its the weekend tomorrow. Do you have any n? na leveled with him, No. I usually stay at home during the weekend, read a book and prepare the food for theing week. Unlike other students who traveled around on weekends, na spent most of her weekends at home, because she had visited almost all the attractions in Ascana with her parents and brother. Her parents had stayed with her for three months in Ascana, and they often came to visit her during holidays and went out together with her. She was extremely safe being with her parents. Now she was no longer interested in any attractions. Thus, on weekends, she always stayed at home to rest, and to make some food that was easy to save so that she could take it out and eat it after heating it in case she had no time to cook due to studying or something else someday. Though that was her n, she then asked, Are there any ces you want to go? Ill go with you. Amusement park? Jamarion proposed tentatively. He remembered that once when they were gathering, she and Be and other girls were talking about dating boys. It should be Christina who initiated the topic C What do you want to do most with your boyfriend? na said she wanted to go to the amusement park with the boy she loved because she thought it was romantic. He had always kept this in his mind. Now he had a chance to do something together with her, and he certainly wanted to fulfill her dream. For her, apart from her parents and ric, he would be the first guy she went to the amusement park with, right? He was nervous after proposing it, and was afraid that she would instantly notice his feelings for her, reject his proposal or never talk to him again. Fine, then lets go to the amusement park. na had long forgotten the wish she had said before. But she did not know that Jamarion had kept it in his mind. When she heard that Jamarion proposed to go to the amusement park, it first came to her mind that he was still a boy who wanted to go to the amusement park the most. They reached a deal and went home separately. Since she had to go to the amusement park with Jamarion the next day, na stayed upte at night to finish her studies, but because of it, she got upte the next morning. She was still asleep when the phone rang, and it took her a while to pick up the phone. It was Jamarions voice on the phone. Perhaps he heard the sleepiness in her voice when he asked her softly, Still on the bed? Sorry, Ill be ready soon. na suddenly remembered that she had to go to the amusement park with him today and felt sorry right away. Jamarion immediately responded, Its okay. Theres no rush. We have a lot of time. He then added, Ive prepared breakfast. How about youe and eat at my ce after you wash up? na sat up on the bed, raised her hand to rub her long hair, and said with some surprise, You know how to cook? She was ready to ask Jamarion toe to her ce for meals from time to time to take care of him and improve his life, but she didnt expect that he could cook on his own. The boyughed softly over the phone and joked about himself, As you know, my parents have always been free-range parenting me. I had to learn to cook myself in order not to starve. He was indicating that he was very good at cooking. na could not help but chuckle. Then Ille and try your foodter, na said while getting up and going into the bathroom. After hanging up the phone, she hurriedly started to wash up. About twenty minutester, na appeared at the door of Jamarions vi. Jamarion, who was wearing a cute bear apron, came to open the door for her. The apron was bought by themst night, and na felt that it really didnt match his image as a genius boy, but it was somehow kind of cute. When na walked to the dining table, she found that there was Chiobars food and Ascanas food and other dishes. She was surprised, Why did you cook so much food? We cant finish all, right? Jamarion exined somewhat embarrassedly, I didnt know which kind of food you like, so I made both. Jamarion was honest. This was the first time he cooked for his beloved girl, so he tried to make her have enough and eat well, so he prepared both. He thought na should like Chiobars food, but it urred to him that she might have developed a taste for Ascanas food after living abroad for three years. na quickly said, I actually prefer to eat Chiobars food. Come on, stop cooking ande to eat. In order to prevent him from cooking so much food again in the future, na chose to tell her preferences truthfully, otherwise, it would be too much of a waste of food. Then Ill eat these sandwiches and other food, Jamarion said while cing all the Chiobars food on the table in front of na. Thank you, na said. And then they sat down and started eating. Delicious. na praised after grabbing a bite, I didnt expect your cooking skills to be this good. I made it with the recipe. Im d you like it. Jamarion felt relieved. He was d that she liked the food he cooked. After all, he wanted to cook for her for the rest of her life. Chapter 1191 The Woman of His Dreams na sighed as she ate, Tell me, is there anything you are not good at? Youre a genius in studies and I thought you were not so good at taking care of yourself. I didnt expect you to be so good at cooking. God favors you. Being highly praised by his beloved girl, he had to admit that he was very happy. Youre also excellent, in every way. He didnt mince words about hispliments to her either. She was the best in the world for him, and no one couldpare to her. Okay, okay, hurry up and eat. Lets stop ttering each other. na smiled and ended the topic. They happily finished breakfast and went out. They had an exhausting but funny day at the amusement park. They lined up and yed all the games there, some of which they yed twice or more. na was so happy. She couldnt have much fun before, because her timid father forbade her to y those exciting games with ric at the amusement park. To be exact, she was the one that was not allowed to y those exciting games like riding roller coasters, since ric was as timid as his father and could not stand too much thrill. Thus, she could not have much fun every time she went there with them. This time she felt she brought the best partner here. The more thrilling the game was, the more they liked it. Jamarion could y all the games with her, so na felt that it was the first time that she had truly enjoyed herself at the amusement park. Though exhausted, they didnt leave until they watched the fireworks show in the evening. On the way home in the taxi, Jamarion softly asked na beside him, Did you have a good time today? na nodded hard, Sure, Im so happy. Today I yed some exciting games that I couldnt y before. That was so great. Jamarion looked at the bright smile in her eyes. He was extremely happy and delightful as if flowers bloomed in his heart. He was happy that she had a great time. By the way, where do you want to go tomorrow? Although very tired, na asked him. When the school year started, Jamarion would have a lot of academic pressure and wouldnt have time to travel around, so na wanted to take him to have some fun before school started. Jamarion shook his head and said, I wont go anywhere tomorrow but rest at home. You must be exhausted today. They yed so many games for so many hours. Even he was feeling exhausted, let alone her. Im okay, na said. Seeing that she pretended to be rxed, Jamarion felt sorry for her. He couldnt help but tease, You wish that much to go out with me? na leaned on the back seat and shook her head, No, as my younger brother, you just came here and I should entertain you. Jamarion pursed his lips at once without a word. He really didnt like to hear her saying that he was a younger brother, and he didnt want to be taken as a brother by her. As a smart girl, na could tell Jamarion seemed to have feelings for her from his silence, but she was not sure about it, so she didnt say anything about it. Although she was 21, she never dreamt of meeting Mr. Right or falling in love. These years, a lot of boys wooed her, but she did not feel like being with any of them. For one thing, she felt she was still young, and for another, she was more interested in improving herself to better take over her fatherspany in the future. na thought she should better not say anything first. What if she took it wrong? She and Jamarion would have to see each other every day in the future, so it would be embarrassing if she misunderstood it. She would observe first, and if he really had an affection for her, she would tell him that they were not a match. Really. After all, she was three years older than him. While thinking and leaning on the back seat, na was drifting into sleep. After a whole day of having fun, she was really tired. Jamarion, who was silent with pursed lips, heard the even breath of the girl beside him, he turned his head to look at her, slightly surprised, only to find that she had fallen asleep unawares. He was heartbroken, and after thinking about it for a while, he tentatively raised his hand to gently put her head on his shoulder so that she could sleep morefortably. Only when they arrived at their ces did Jamarion wake her up. Sorry, I fell asleep. na woke up and found that she was leaning on Jamarions shoulder. She blushed. Its okay. You are too tired. The boy soothed her with a warm voice. Go home and sleep early. Ill still prepare breakfast tomorrow morning; you can have a lie-in. na wanted to say that there was no need to bother, but he insisted in a firm tone, You are so tired, and should have a good rest, otherwise Ill feel sorry. Since he said so, na had no choice but to listen to him. They then said goodbye and went home. na was indeed tired. After getting home, she took a shower and fell asleep right away. However, Jamarion next door was not sleepy at all. After he finished bathing and got cleaned up, he sat in front of theputer and started to export the photos taken today from the camera. He served as a photographer today and took many beautiful pictures of na. He could see clearly that she was extremely happy when she saw the pictures he took. It was his mother Nina that told him to learn to take pictures for girls. She said that a boy with good photography skills could win girls hearts more easily. She evenined about her husband, Do not learn from your father; he is really bad at photographing. I can hardly find a good photo in the hundred ones he takes. Slim and tall with thin long legs, I only look 5 foot tall in your fathers photo. Perhaps because his mother had despaired of his fathers photo skills, since he was a kid, she had taught him to how to take good pictures with realistic colors and wellposed groups. Later, he asionally went to visit her and learn from the camera man painstakingly when she was filming for magazines and advertisements. As a result, now his photo skills were perfect, andpleting a photo album was a piece of cake. Jamarion exported all the photos from the camera and then slowly went through them and sorted them out one by one, nning to send them to na first thing in the morning. Most of the night, he was sorting out these photos, and the smile never dissipated from his face. She was really the woman of his dreams. Whenever he looked at her pictures, she was always beautiful in them, and he just loved her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1192 Get to Know It Although Jamarion stayed upte yesterday, he woke up on time the next morning because he was used to getting up early these years, so the tiredness didnt influence him at all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He made a quite rich breakfast and adjusted the meal for na since he knew she only ate Chiobars food. His mother made a video call when he prepared it. He received the call over making breakfast. Sweetie, hows it going with na? Nina asked him right away. He chuckled, Take things slow. She still treated me like her bother He confided to his mom. Nina giggled seeing the disappointment on the handsome face. Nina never saw her son troubled by anything during his growth, so she took that as amusing news. Take it easy, son. You cant push na and you need to do it thoughtfully. Ninaforted Jamarion after her joy over her sons experience. I know, Jamarion replied. Are you making breakfast? Nina asked. Yes. Jamarion nodded. He didnt say much but Nina realized something and asked, And a loving breakfast for na? He was a bit embarrassed to be kidded and flushed, clearing his throat to disguise his embarrassment. Okay then, do it. Ninaughed. Love you, Mom. Dont worry about me, Jamarion said gently. Though he was a reserved person with few words, he never refused to show his love to his loved ones. Love you too. Nina also showed her love and then hung up. Nina then talked to Cameron blissfully, It was so lucky of me to have such a perfect son. The intelligent and emotional quotient both went off the chart for their son. Cameron hugged her. You deserve the credit. Its not just the fortune, but because of the effort you made. They had their son after reaching the peak of their respective career, so they could put a lot of effort into their sons growth. Though Nina said their son was born to be good every time, it was actually an example of her education. They worked less for their only child, and always got their hands dirty on cultivating him. If Nina had to shoot a movie or do something else, Cameron would look after their son at home, and Nina would do the same if Cameron was upied. It was fair to say that they taught and apanied their son with heart and soul. Their son was born to be intelligent, but EQ was cultivated by his parents. So Cameron disliked it when Nina owed it to sheer luck instead of her contribution. Nina treated Jamarion and Cameron well, and they were then willing to treat her the same way. Ninaughed. And you can also take the credit if you say so. Cameron alsoughed seeing her affirming her contribution, Yes, its two of us. Both father and mother were necessary for a childs growth. Luckily, they were always there for their son. It couldnt be denied that Nina was also sessful as a mother. Cameron knew better than anyone else that Nina was not that patient, but itpletely changed after their son was born. It was because of their hard work that their son was excellent. It was not long after Jamarion finished cooking breakfast that na came to have it. na was not thick-skinned to sleepte considering Jamarion prepared breakfast for her, and she never sleptte because she was an early bird with self-discipline. They finished the meal in a sweet atmosphere. How about watching a movie together since you are not upied this weekend, Jamarion said to na when she wanted to leave. na paused and then refused him indirectly, I have a paper to write. She could see the disappointment in his eyes and realized his feelings for her. She found it hard to believe that he loved her though she was three years older than him. But she pretended to be calm and left his vi with a faint smile mixed with nerve and shock, and what she did first after returning home was call Christina. Christina was quick-witted, decisive, and explicit, although she was two years younger than na. Christina and Be were her only friends because she grew up with the children of her parents friends. And she had no close friends outside that circle. na confided to Christina as soon as she got through, and Christina said without any hesitation, Evidently, he likes you. How can you not sense that until now considering how obvious his affection for you was? Christina questioned her. He called me by pet name he had for me, which I felt a bit odd. But its weird that he likes me. Im three years older than him. So what? My father is older than my mother, Christina was okay with the age difference, and was even a bit annoyed, Howe women could not be the older ones in a rtionship? That makes sense, na was still upset, but things will be weird between us. If you dont like him, just tell him. But if you like him, go date him. Christina said in such a rxing way and got a little excited. Honestly, I think you two will make a great couple. You are both intelligent, rich, and good-looking, and you two grew up together. How cool! na was speechless. Chapter 1193 A Talk Is Needed How can you support me to date him while Im troubled by him. na was confused by Christina. Christina giggled, But I think youre a great match. na sighed, I dont want to be in a rtionship, especially with Jamarion. Just level with him, or it would be a drag on both of you. I think so. After all, he has much academic pressure; he would be more focused if I turn him down. And he just hit 18 when his love could be nothing but a whim. He will get over me if I make it clear to him. na didnt reckon Jamarion was serious because she thought he did it on the spur of the moment. She invited Jamarion over to her home considering she needed to level with him. She would make dinner for him and he epted it happily. But she didnt expect that he would bring some giftsCa pen, a fine notebook, and a mug. She thought of the mug he gave her before. She still used it, not because it was given by him but because she didnt like to change things frequently and the mug was of good quality and fine. Why do you give me another mug, The old one is still in use, She took the gift politely and said. It was too old; I made you a new one. He exined. It reminded her of Christinas words when she talked to Christina about the mug. Back then, Christina said, I thought it was nothing odd when I didnt know he loved you, but now I found him cunning. You use the mug every day, right? And that means you will think of him every day, so the mug represented him apanying you there. na didnt think there was anything special with the mug, but now she realized it was not that simple. It was true that she thought of him now and then. She wondered how he was doing academically or whether he was fine at the Capital from time to time. Now she knew Jamarions real intention of giving her the mug. She took the gift calmly and invited him to the living room. No, Ill help you with the dinner. Jamarion walked to the kitchen with her. She didnt finish preparing dinner because he came much earlier than she thought; she nned to have him sit there himself while she made dinner. But he offered to help her. na agreed seeing that he insisted. He seemed to be in his element and the dinner was finished soon with their work together. So delicious. He heaped hispliment after merely one bite. Thanks. You also helped a lot. We will not be starved. na made a joke and Jamarion was amused by it. na went nk when she looked up seeing his smile. She felt like she was attracted to his smile and she couldnt describe it with words. She found his smile so charming, especially with his deep-set eyes fixed with affection and care. na took a sip of her soup to cover up her fluster. It came to her that If you like him, go date him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But she was not sure about her feelings for him. She had no idea about what it was like to love someone because she had never fallen for someone in the past 21 years. Did his attraction to her count as love? But then she came to her senses. Their age difference made it improper and impossible for them to date each other. She finished having dinner withplicated emotions, putting down the bowl and fork. Why did youe to my school? It is famous, but your major in my school is not the best. na asked him gently after some thoughts. na chose to ask him tentatively. After all, they all didnt expect he would choose her school. Every school had its strength, but Jamarions major was not the best in her school. Two other schools were better than hers in terms of that major, so they thought he would choose the other two. They were all shocked to hear that, but Nina exined that she hoped Jamarion to have a connection there, so she supported his decision. Some people still thought it was a pity. But school mattered less for a genius like him. Jamarion knew that na was testing his response. Do you want the truth? He looked her in the eyes. Of course. She looked away a bit as if she was burned by his fervent gaze. I love you and I came for you, He replied after being silent for a while. His answer made her at a loss. Though she knew the answer, she was overwhelmed by his explicitness. You Its so unreasonable of you to give up on the best school just for love. na sighed heavily. No, its nothing like that, He denied her opinion seriously, I know what Im doing and what I want. na, I love you for years, and I didnte here on an impulse. na was amazed to know he loved her for years. So this was all his n? Did he already have a crush on her when he gave her the mug? Chapter 1194 Four Years to Consider You you are so young. Its absolutely your impulse. na continued, I think you need to think more about it since your love mighte from our contact at an early age. Now you are abroad and youll know more girls better than me. Jamarionughed with mild annoyance when the one he loved doubted his seriousness, but intelligent as he was, he would never act on impulse. He came up with his answer as soon as she said that. But I also knew Be and Christina. Can you tell why I didnt love them? Jamarion got na right away because his point really made sense. You think I act on impulse and would think less of you if I get to know other girls. How about getting a bet? He changed his ways. On what? na was a bit confused though she was also clever, so she asked. You may turn me down now or not. We can just be friends these years when you can test me. If I dont fall in love with others in four years and still love you, we can be together, Jamarion said calmly. By that, I mean marriage because I will hit 22 in four years and I can be legally married. Shocked by his words, na stood up from her chair, her pretty eyes filled with astonishment. Marriage? That was ridiculous. She didnt even want to date any man, but he proposed to marry her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jamarion knew she was amazed. I think only a lifetime marriage could prove how much I love you, and four years would be enough for you to know me more. Dare you, na? na said nothing because she waspletely at a loss. If you are still the only one I love and you dont fall in love with others, we will be married. What if I fall for someone else? na came to herself and questioned him. Jamarion pressed his lips together, and his deep-set eyes dimmed. Then Ill wait, he said persistently after a while. na was amused. She thought he would let it go if she fell in love with others, only to know his answer was nothing but wait. Was he waiting for her breakup or divorce? In her eyes, that was a curse on her love. So, she told him her thoughts. He exined Hurriedly, No, thats not what I meant. I wish you happiness. Its just that I would be single for the rest of my life if you fall in love with others. na didnt see thating, so she talked to him as a sister, Its so pessimistic of you to say anything of your lifetime. Anything could happen in the future and your wife might appear at some point along the line. He looked into her eyes. No, I know you are the one since I realize I love you. If you are with me, Ill live a happy life. If you are with someone else, Ill be all alone with my research. na was speechless at his sophistication and stubbornness at such an early age. na had to change the topic, Marriage is important; I cant take the bet so casually. Jamarion followed up. But thats what makes our life exciting, right? na, in or out? na was cute and sensible, but somehow, she felt an upsurge of rebellion and madness inside her in the face of his zing eyes. Im in. If we dont fall in love with others, well get married. She just blurted it out. She took the bet because she might be infected by his passion. She bet her lifetime with him. Her eptance came so quickly that it took him a while toe to himself. His eyes were filled with surprise, and he came to hug her with great happiness. Great. Jamarion hugged her so tight that na couldnt escape from him. She never had such intimacy with other men except for her father and brother ric. She had thought she would repulse it, but she took it calmly. It was nice to hug. Jamarion let go of her realizing that it was a little abrupt. This must be his first time being so intimate with a girl. He flushed right away, even his ears reddening. Sorry, I was just so happy, he exined himself shily. na, on the contrary, was pretty calm. She looked at his red face and wanted tough. He seemed wise and cool, but he was actually a boy. Deal. He emphasized again. Fine, na agreed, But I have a request. What? I think we should leave our parents out of this because it was a four-year test, na said to make it easier for her father. OK, Jamarion agreed decisively, We could just be friends these years when you can see what I really am. Yes. na also agreed. That way it would be morefortable for her to get along with Jamarion. It surprised her that he gave her four years to consider their rtionship. But there was nothing she needed to consider about his integrity because they grew up together. Chapter 1195 Love Versus Interest Jamarion left calmly after reaching an oral agreement with na while na slowly realized what a mad decision she just made as she took a shower before going to bed. She regretted it. So she took her phone immediately aftering out of the bathroom, wanting to tell Jamarion about her regret, but she gave up the second she wanted to call. Because she knew he would definitely disagree as he was a bigot to some extent. She turned to Christina and Be because they had a lot inmon though they were two years younger than her. Oh my God, you are insane. Christina sent a voice message in astonishment in their chatting group after learning about nas bet with Jamarion. But thats not too bad; you have four years, after all. Christina continued. But I dont expect that he would offer to give you four years. I thought he would push you hard. Thats the most confusing thing, which also put me under pressure. It feels like he wont give up after all this wait considering how calm he is now. na began to realize how canny and sophisticated he was at his age. Christina showed admiration, Thats cool. I like his trick, which proves how much he loves you. na was speechless. Undoubtedly, Christina believed in love the most among the three girls. To quote Nina, Christina took after her father in terms of love. People might think girls were unable to steer clear of getting hurt in a rtionship, but Phil was the one that yed such a role in his story with Anya. Christina put love above everything else, and so did Phil. Be replied after a while, I think its a good choice, but my reason is different C you two have the same family background and your parents go way back, so you two could skip matching each other for marriage and be married directly. While there is time for work, why waste it on love? Be continued. If I find a good man around me, I would marry him immediately to satisfy my parents, and then we could live our own life. Be made Christina and na silent for a while and na said, You two represent the war between love and interest. Christina put love above all, while Be put interest first. Be was entrepreneurial while her parents were much less. She was passionate about medicine and she took it as her major in university. She wanted to work in the field of neurosurgery despite the fact that female surgeons are few and neurosurgeons were much fewer. But she was outstanding. And her excellency came from her devotion to medicine, which made her hardly put effort into a rtionship. She was the only daughter in her family. Though her parents were not so conservative as to force her to marry someone, she knew they wished her to marry well.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She didnt believe in love and marriage but paradoxically she wanted to reassure her parents, so she wanted to marry someone in due time. A nominal marriage based on oral agreement and interest required less for love, which meant she could devote more to her loved one C neurosurgery. Christina cried, Wow, so cool. They talked a lot but they didnt talk much about love or marriage which was a bit inappropriate for them to discuss at their age C 21 and 19. If Jamarion didnt bring it up tonight, they wouldnt talk about it at all. It was a good thing that their character was revealed through this talk. na felt she was like a fence-sitter, and yet she agreed more with Christina. Christina grew up with the sweet love story of her parents, so she thought love shoulde before marriage. Be suddenly asked in the chat group, What do you think of Benedict? Christina was a bit amazed, Do you want to marry him? Be smiled faintly. It urred to me he is kind of qualified when we talk about this topic, so I want to ask about your opinion. She continued before the other two could answer, First, we know his family background and character; second, he looks pretty good; finally, he is capable of running Uncle Cantillospany. If I marry him, he could help with the businesses of my family, which means I could be more devoted to medicine. na and Christina agreed with her after hearing her exnation. But then she calmed them down, It is my wishful thinking if he could not agree with me. Never mind. He might have a girlfriend in several years and he might marry someone else when I reach the age for legal marriage. But you could tell him in advance about your n and he might consider you first. Christina smiled and advised. Christina somehow felt that Be and Benedict would also be a perfect match, just like na and Jamarion. So, she advised so. Chapter 1196 As If Nothing Has Happened I will, Be said seriously. It shocked Christina that Be epted her advice seriously and decisively. But I can wait for the right time. Be was still young and no one forced her to date or marry someone. If Benedict did love someone by then, she could just find someone else. They talked about something else and then got down to their own business. na had nned to sleep, but she had to toss and turn because of Jamarion. She didnt fall asleep until midnight and was narrowlyte for school the second day. This was her first time hurriedly going to school since she went abroad. She always got up early the second her rm rang, but today she couldnt get up on time because of Jamarion. She began to wash quickly after getting up and she didnt want to have breakfast or more precisely she couldnt make one now. When she rushed to the outside, her chauffeur sent her a box of sandwiches and said, Jamarion asked me to give it to you because he kind of knew you got upte and gave you his breakfast. Where is he? na took the sandwiches and nced at Jamarions vi. He said he wanted to hang out and leave you alone since you have lectures to attend this whole day. The chauffeur told na exactly what Jamarion said to him. na hummed and said nothing about it but told her chauffeur to drive her to the school as soon as possible. Jamarion now said to her chauffeur that hed leave her alone, but he was the reason why she had a bad sleepst night. But she texted him anyway, Thanks for the sandwiches. How about dinner tonight? Jamarion sent an invitation. na got caught in a dilemma. Now they were in an awkward position C they were not each others lovers but they nned to marry each other in four years; she wanted to get along with him as friends but she knew he loved her. I think we agreed on getting along as friends. You can ignore my confession of love. If you are avable this night, well have dinner together; if you have a date with others, Ill leave you alone. na didnt respond because she literally knew nothing to say. Jamarion called her since she kept silent for a long time. Are you beginning to hate me? He asked carefully over the phone. No. na denied. She just didnt know how to respond to him. Do you hate to have dinner with me? He kept asking. No. na denied it right away, merely following her heart. She didnt hate Jamarion or having dinner with him. She just thought it would be odd to face him again. So why not? Jamarion decided. na thought to herself, How could he be so bossy for his age.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Im about to enter the library, see you tonight. Jamarion hung up the second he made that pretext, leaving no chance for her to refuse him over the phone. na found his childish act fun and guessed he was afraid that she might turn him down. Did he think she could not turn him down because he hung up? But she didnt feel like refusing him. She thought she should get to know him more since she decided to give him her answer in four years. If there were great differences in their dispositions, she would not be with him. na was as gentle as her mom and also knew when to be decisive since it was about her happiness. na didnt mention a word about her agreement with Jamarion, even to her considerate mom Emelia. Jamarion didnt want to tell his parents either because he promised na to keep it from his parents, but her mom Nina was so curious and persistent, so he told his mom. Of course, he told his mom to keep it secret, especially form nas father. Nina knew the importance and promised that she would not disclose his secret to anyone. I had thought you would solve this in a sh. Nina kidded. Ive waited for her for three years and I can bear with another four years. I did it for longer happiness, Jamarion said calmly. Shes cautious and thus needs more time to know me. And I couldnt bear to push her. Jamarion spoke his mind to his mom. Nina gave him a thumb-up in the video. You are doing the right thing by giving na enough time and respect. Mom believes that your effort will pay off in the end. Nina didnt expect that her son nned soprehensively regarding his love for na. Love was not just about words, but also about actions. You and Dad need to pretend nothing has happened, especially in front of Uncle Cantillo, Jamarion told his mom again. Got it. Im an actress. Dont you believe I can handle such an easy task? Jamarion was amused by his mother. Nina knew that the secret significantly influenced her sons happiness in the future. She would never mention it to Julian because it could only be determined by Jamarion and na. Julian felt threatened since Jamarion went to Ascana and lived next to his daughters house. One day it urred to him again that Jamarion came to Ascana with some ulterior motive. So he persuaded Emelia to take a flight to Ascana in the name of checking up on na, but he actually wanted to find out what Jamarion was up to. Jamarion invited them for a meal the day they arrived, but they didnt see him again afterward. Julian asked na about that, but na told him Jamarion was always busy because he was such a genius that his mentor asked him to participate in many projects. Julians burden was eased and thought Jamarion had no time to get close to his daughter since he was that busy, so he went home with Emelia after a week. Chapter 1197 She’s Worrying About Him na did not lie to her father about Jamarions busyness. Instead, it was quite normal. She was busy, and Jamarion was even busier. For scientific talents like them, more time was spent in theboratory. At first, na was worried that she would feel ufortable spending time with Jamarion, butter she found out that her worry was unnecessary. Jamarion rxed for a while at the beginning of the school year, but then he was constantly upied. He was either studying or in theb, and sometimes he would go out of town with his tutor. Therefore, the two couldnt meet for several days. Even more, sometimes na would feel a bit distressed when she saw how busy he was, so she would invite him home for a meal. One night when they were having dinner together, na asked him with some confusion, Why are you studying so diligently? By rights, Jamarion was new to the school and could easily get through it. Besides, he was from the special ss for talented teenagers and was much younger than his peers, so he was excellent enough even if he didnt finish school in advance. Jamarion gazed at her quietly and spoke his mind, I want to finish my studies early and go back home with you. She had left home a few years earlier than him, and she had no ns to go on to further studies at the Ph. D. level, and thus she could return home in another two years. But he couldnt. Scientific researchers like him would still have to study for a few more years. So, he had to earn credits by desperately participating in his tutors various research projects to earn credits and return home sooner. The past three years of separation between them had been highly torturous for him, and he could not bear to continue with that. In particr, when she returned home and entered the business circle in a few years, she would be surrounded by numerous young talents, which made him feel a sense of crisis. na was stunned at his words and smiled, Calm down, we cant return home together anyway. No matter how desperate and gifted he was, he couldnt finish his studies years ahead of schedule. Then Ill try to hasten back as well after you return home, Jamarion said stubbornly. na shook his head somewhat helplessly, and then grinned, OK, I am rooting for you. It was so great to be young. na felt that he could always be energetic, and she could not even see any fatigue in his face even after days of busyness. Now she sometimes felt a bit overwhelmed when she stayed upte to write a paper, so she made her best effort to finish everything she had to do during the day to avoid staying up. Thinking of that, na couldnt help but nce up at the young boy opposite her. She was three years older than him, and it looked like they were about the same age now, but would she look much older than him in the future? As her mind wandered, Jamarion opposite her abruptly asked her, What are you thinking about? Nothing. na shook her head. Jamarion didnt press her any further, and the two finished their meal in silence. The days passed quickly, and two yearster na sessfullypleted her studies and returned home. For Jamarion, his heart was full of sorrow. na postponed her departure for a month to make Jamarion feel much better, but after that, she had to leave for fear that Julian would detect something. Jamarion went to the airport to see her off. Looking into the Jamarions affectionate eyes, na teased him, I heard the Jenny in your ss was wooing you, and she told others that she would definitely get you. He was a bit exasperated, Did you mention it on purpose? Are you just hoping Ill fall for someone else and let you go? na, its been two years. Cant you tell howmitted I am these two years? Perhaps because he was about to face a heartbreaking separation, or because nas distrust of him broke his heart, Jamarion was experiencing intense mood swings. She was about to exin something when she saw him suddenly step forward and embrace her tightly in his arms. They got along as friends for the past two years, so they had no physical intimacy. Only this hug brought her a sense of intimacy. Im sorry; I was a bit out of control just now. The boy hugged na and med himself remorsefully, and exined, I am really upset. I hate to let you go, and I dont even want a second of separation from you. He was so upset, but she still teased him. It would be strange if he wasnt angry. na was not angry with him, but being hugged by him, she suddenly felt reluctant to leave him here. In fact, she also felt sad about the separation; otherwise, she wouldnt have postponed her departure for a month before she had to leave. Unwittingly, this boy who was hugging her was starting to grow on her. They had lived a quite peaceful life in the past two years. Though na said nothing about it, she clearly knew that such a peaceful life with him was what she wanted.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the future, she would face a fierce and stormy business world. If she could have such a rtionship and marriage, it would give her a lot of warmth and strength. With these thoughts in mind, she raised her hand and gently patted Jamarions shoulder, Temporary separation can make our rtionship work. Jamarion stiffened. Intelligent and sensitive as he was, he could sense the change in her attitude towards him in those words. They had been getting along calmly for two years, but she had never shown her emotions too much to allow him to feel her attitude towards him. Jamarion knew that na did not hate or reject him, but this was not enough for him. All he needed was her love. Her words proved that his years of waiting paid off. She said it was for their better times ahead, which meant she kind of expected their future too. Most importantly, she hugged him back. Though she only embraced him gently and patted his shoulder, it was good enough for him, and all the unhappiness he had just felt instantly dissipated. He loosened her in his arms, gazed down at her deeply, and said, Youre right. Temporary separation can make our rtionship work. Ill have a holiday before long and Ill return home to meet you. He said so firmly. na persuaded, If there is nothing important, you should stay here. Jamarion was about to say something else when he heard her whisper, Air travel is very safe, but not one hundred percent safe. At once, Jamarion said nothing, for he was exulted. So, it turned out that she was worried about him. Chapter 1198 A Farewell Okay. Ill reserve all my holidays together and wait for the New Year before returning. He agreed with joyfulness. Somehow, na felt her heart thumping faster when meeting his affectionate eyes. She admitted that she really could not resist such great tenderness. Was there any girl who didnt like to be treated with tenderness and affection? Not to mention being treated like that by an excellent man. He had grown a lot over the past two years, bing taller and more handsome. Over two years, they met so often, but he had changed so much unconsciously. He had be more mature, charming, and attractive to girls. Or how could that girl in his ss be so crazy and stubborn about pursuing him? The two were looking at each other in the airport lobby. It was clear that they were just friends, but affection could be seen in their eyes when they looked at each other. Christina had once told na that she and Jamarion were intimate and yet not lovers. But such intimacy made her heart racing. Well, I have to go now. In the end, na picked up the pieces and widened the distance between them. Jamarion knew that she had to go or she would miss her flight. So, he let her go reluctantly and turned to leave in frustration until her slender figure disappeared at the security checkpoint. As he was so depressed, he found a cafe at the airport and sat there for a while to relieve himself from sadness before returning to his home. After returning home, Jamarion received aforting message from his mother, Son, you should be strong and cheer up. Think about it, youll get your wish in two more years? Its great, isnt it? Jamarion didnt know whether tough or cry. His mother knew that he must be reluctant to part with na, so sheforted him. He didnt conceal his frustration or sadness but replied to his mother, Mom, thank you forforting me. I am indeed sad, and I think I need sleep. He never hid anything from his parents because they supported his every decision. He could even dare to tell them that he fell in love with na. Go to sleep then. Bye. His mother texted. Jamarion replied briefly before putting his phone down and bathing himself. He was ready to get a good sleep to relieve his mood and exhaustion. He was very busy a while ago, just to spare more time to be with na during the month before she left. He didnt want her memory of him to be all about his busy life when she returned. As soon as nanded at the airport, she saw her tall father, her gentle mother, and her brother, who was now a famous star. During her years of studying abroad, ricpleted his studies at the film academy. And since he had been part of some TV dramas and some variety shows while he was still at school, he had attracted many fans and be famous before he graduated. The TV series he starred in became popr after it was released. Due to it, he became a famous young actor, and wherever he went, he was surrounded by fans. Today, he came to the airport secretly to pick up na, and na walked in the VIP passage. So, she did not have a chance to feel the enthusiasm of his fans, or she would be shocked. After seeing his daughter, Julian stepped forward and gave her a big hug, and his eyes were red-rimmed instantly as his darling daughter had finally returned. In fact, Emelia and Julian didnt want to let their daughter live alone in a foreign country for so many years. But for her growth, they had to allow it. Now, their daughter finally came back to him and Emelia, and Julian no longer had to worry. na hugged her parents and brother one by one. When she hugged ric, na couldnt help but exim, Youve grown too tall! His hug was a bit ufortable. na sighed; Somehow, she thought of her hug with Jamarion. Even her hug with her father just now was quitefortable. Jamarion was about the same height as her father, and she felt they were slightly over 5 foot 11 tall. But ric was much more than 5 foot 11 tall. na thought that he was almost 6 foot 3 tall. At nas words, ric sighed in distress, I am too tall. I must spread my legs to stand when I y opposite many actresses. na imagined the image he was talking about and couldnt help but gloat. When he yed opposite those actresses in a romantic and affectionate way, he was spreading his legs off-camera. na raised her hand and patted rics shoulder, Seems its not easy to be actors. Exactly. ric echoed and helped her carry her luggage. Then the family of four left the airport. After a few days of jetg, npletely switched to local time in Chiobar. Julian arranged a grand wee banquet for her, and arge group of people gathered happily. Before Nina went to the banquet, she sent a message to her son, Do you want me to take some pictures and videos of na and send them to you to make you less lovesick? Jamarion was speechless at his mothers words. He casually replied to his mother, No need, we keep in touch daily. They contacted each other by sending voice messages or texts most of the time, but asionally by video calls. So he didnt need his mother to take photos and videos of na.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, hisputer had all sorts of photos of them for the past two years. They had actually done a lot of things together, like traveling, passing holidays, doing sports, studying, and reading at the library. Anyway, he often took photos of her during their time together because he had known they would be apart for a while. Wow! You keep in touch every day. It seems that your rtionship is going well. Nina teased her son. Jamarion replied to his mother, Why not? You dont think I can win her heart? Nina smiled and texted back, You said you would just be friends with her these years, so I thought you were just friends. After all, I didnt have simr experiences. Your father and I madly fell in love with each other at first sight. Jamarion smiled helplessly. His mother probably couldnt understand what it felt like to take it slow with the lover. He softly replied, Although we are just friends, I can feel that I am starting to grow on her. Thats good enough for me. OK, I understand, so I wont take any pictures of na for you. Were going to her wee party. After replying to Jamarion, Nina went to do her makeup and dress up. Chapter 1999 Biased Toward His Daughter After the party, na told Julian that she wanted to go to work. Julian was very reluctant, Take your time. You can stay home for a few more days with your mother.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emelia spoke up for her daughter, She lives at home every day now, so she cane back to spend the night with me even if she goes to work, right? na said, Yes, dad, I know you dont want me to tackle the plots and tricks in the business. But I will get bored if I keep staying at home, so I might as well go to work and learn more from you earlier. Okay. Since Emelia and his daughter strongly demanded it, Julian had to agree. If it wasnt for the fact ric, that brat, showed no interest in doing business He dismissed this thought as soon as it urred to him. The die was cast. He knew that it would be of no avail if he kept ming ric. Since the very beginning when he agreed to the career paths his children chose, he should have been ready to allow his daughter to enter the business world. He also had no reason to me ric for being disappointing as he had achieved a lot in showbiz. Now that his daughter hadpleted her studies, the next step was that he guided her on various trainings. Fortunately, he was stillpetent to teach his daughter to avoid many detours and mistakes. Standing aside, ric thought he would be reprimanded by his father again. But he could not help but feel relieved to see that Julian had suppressed his anger. He was really afraid that his father would be angry with him again, and he knew the anger and dissatisfaction of his dad were only because of his dads love for his sister. This time, however, seeing that his dad had managed to contain his emotions, he guessed his dad would not be angry about this again. After so many years, it was time to get past it. Since na returned home, ric had been asked to go back to his parents house for dinner in the evening as long as he was in Riverside City. He had long been living on his own. For one thing, all boys liked being independent when they grew up, and for another, his upation made it inconvenient for him to live with his parents. Fans would bother them too much. na said opportunely, By the way, dad, Ive chosen a house. Ill live on my own. I chose an apartment near thepany instead of one of the vis. When na had not yet returned home, Emelia talked to Julian about allowing his daughter to live alone. At first, Julian strongly disagreed; as his daughter had finally returned home, she should live with them. In this way, he could take care of her in all aspects of her life and feel at ease. But Emelia insisted that children should be given space and allowed to live on their own as they had grown up and had their routines and connections. She said he should allow na to live alone in Chiobar. And since na went to thepany, he could see na every day at thepany, so there was nothing to worry about. In the end, Julian relented andpromised. He asked Emelia to choose some of their houses so that na could choose one from them. Of course, when his son ric moved out and wanted to live on his own, he also gave his son a few houses to choose from. Like na, ric did not select a vi either, but a well-located apartment, which was notrge. As a father, he certainly hoped that they could choose a vi. After all, arge vi was morefortable and spacious to live in. Julian had not yetmented on his daughters choice when ricughed happily, na, the ce you chose is near to mine. Lets go out and have fun togetherter. Julian red at him, You dare to mislead your sister! What do you mean by that? All my friends are good, okay? And they are all top talents from all walks of life. I even want to introduce a boyfriend to my sister. When Julian heard that ric want to introduce a boyfriend to na, he had the impulse to hit ric, as it was kind of a sore spot for him. na senses her fathers annoyance and hurriedly said to ric, I picked a ce close to yours so that we can take care of each other. Julian was speechless. So he shouldnt worry about it. His daughter and son wanted to get each others backs. For a moment, he was at a loss whether to be upset or happy about the harmonious rtionship between them. Emelia nced at Julians expression and couldnt help but gloat. She had advised Julian many times not to worry too much as their children had their own lives, but he was deaf to her advice. Now, their daughter chose that apartment to be closer to her brother. Of course, na felt Julians sadness, so she soothed him, Dad, Im just trying to keep an eye on him to prevent him from doing bad things. nas words made him feel much better. But he put on a fierce look, and after ncing at ric, he said grumpily, You were only born a few minutester than your elder sister. Your rtionship was different from those of siblings who have an age gap. Your sister has been taking care of you since childhood. As a man, shouldnt you be the one that looks after her? ric was in good temper, smiled, and responded, I know; I will take good care of my sister afterward. Anyway, he was ustomed to his fathers bias toward his sister, and he did agree with Julians words. It was true that na had always taken care of him, and he should really do his duty as a younger brother to care for his sister in the future. Emelia changed the topic, looking at na and saying, Lets buy furniture to furnish your house another day. Okay. na agreed. The apartments hard furnishings were fine and she felt nothing needed to be changed. All that remained was to add some furniture she liked ording to her habits. After dinner, Julian asked ric toe to the study and give earnest exhortations. Although Julian did not interfere with rics acting career, he must constantly supervise ric. Since he had chosen to be a public figure, he should undertake the responsibility of being one and be strict with himself in every move. People in showbiz were a mixed bunch. And Julian did not allow ric to cement in any bad habit. Therefore, he always gave earnest exhortations to ric. Besides, though Julian seemed unconcerned about rics financial situation and the people ric contacted in various shows, Julian actually knew everything. After all, their family wasrge. And any of rics bad deeds would affect the Hughes family and the interests of Julians friends such as Ezra. Fortunately, ric was a good boy and did not make trouble. But even so, Julian could not lower his expectations of ric. Chapter 1200 The Person He Yearned to See When Jamarion returned home for the new year, na had moved into her apartment. rics residence was in the same neighborhood as hers but not in the same building. Moreover, rics apartment was much smaller than hers, with two bedrooms and a living room, while hers had three bedrooms and two living rooms with clear types of use. After she and her mother, Emelia, had furnished it, Julian came to check to see if everything was settled for her to make her solitary lifefortable and cozy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But the house was chosen by ric himself. And ording to him, he seldom came back to his house because he spent most of his time shooting on the set. Thus, a big house was unnecessary. Besides, every time he finished shooting, Emelia would ask him back home for dinner. At times he stayedte and slept at his parents house, although his father always showed dislike. What bothered Julian was that the reporters were always secretly waiting at the entrance of his home to take pictures of ric, making it very troublesome for him to go out with Emelia every time. When they were young, he and Emelia were photographed a lot by the reporters and paparazzi. Later, the reporters paid less attention to them and they could finally live a quiet andfortable life. But they never expected ric would shoot to stardom and make them the center of attention again. Jamarionnded at Riverside City Airport at four oclock at night. He took a taxi himself and went straight to nas apartment. Nobody was there to pick him up because he had told everyone that his return date was the next day. He deliberately came back early because he wanted to meet na secretly first; otherwise, it would not be easy for him to be with her aler, for he knew that Julian was very wary of him. The car pulled over downstairs at nas apartment. He carried his suitcase upstairs and called her outside the door first. He knew she must still be sleeping now, and his arrival at this time would wake her up, but he couldnt care too much. He just wanted to see her first. He had been missing her for more than six months since they were apart. He missed her every day so dreadfully. The sleeping na was woken up by the phone, and when she saw that the number was Jamarions, she was shocked and suddenly sat up in bed, Jamarion? Whats going on? She quickly picked up the phone and asked the question. She and Jamarion had a time difference, so usually, theirmunication was not at this time when she was sleeping at home. So, she instinctively wondered if something had happened to Jamarion to make him awaken her at this time. Im outside your door, Jamarion responded, slightly weary. What? na was in great shock. Arent youing back tomorrow? She asked as she got out of bed and rushed to the door. She froze when she saw Jamarion standing outside through the peephole. Her first reaction was to open the door, but then she realized she was still in her pajamas and said to Jamarion outside, Wait a moment, Ill change my clothes. A few minutester, na, who was fully dressed, opened the door. The boy outside the door stepped in and hugged her tightly. na, I miss you so, so, so much. The boy hugged her and murmured in her ear, telling her how much he missed her. I missed you so much that I wanted to see you first; I concealed it from everyone and changed my flight time to return early. na listened to his sweet words and felt very moved. I know Julian will be watching me very closely when I return, and Im afraid I wont have much time to spend alone with you Jamarion sighed in resignation. na pushed him away and chuckled, You do know my father quite well. She then said, Its cold outside. Let me fill a cup of warm water for you. As the new year approached, it was more chilling in Riverside City. He rushed back in thete night, and though he was wrapped in a thick down jacket, he must feel cold. No, Im not cold at all. Your house is well heated. Jamarion yanked her, unwilling to have her out of his sight for a second. You dont have to do that; family banquets will be held to celebrate the new year. Well see each other every day. na just felt it was childish of him to cling to her, but jubnt at the same time. Even though her father would watch him closely, he couldnt interfere in parties held by their peers. By then, they still had a lot of chances to meet, right? Jamarion raised his eyebrows and asked her softly, Now, only Christina and Be know our bet, right? Yes. na nodded. Jamarion thought for a moment and said, Well, we should be careful when we get together. I think its better not to let other people, especially ric, know about it now. Its difficult to keep it secret when many people have known it. If Julian knew it, Im afraid you would have a bad time and he would me you. na asked, But he will know it sooner orter, wont he? But after saying this, na was a bit embarrassed because her words implied that she and Jamarion would be together in the future Jamarion understood her meaning instantly. A smile touched his lips immediately, showing his good mood. Looking at nas scarlet red face, he hastily said, The result is different. Ill let him know when I finish school and return home so that I can face everything with you. If Julian knew it, he might lose his temper with you. But I am reluctant to see you bear his anger. I hope he only aims at me, as Im the one that persists in pursuing you. His mother, Nina, had told him that men had an innate desire to protect their daughters and disliked any man who coveted their daughters. Therefore, Julian would create difficulties for him sooner orter. So he had long been prepared to face all the trouble given by Julian, but he was unwilling to let na suffer with him. He wanted to bear everything himself. naforted Jamarion who looked worried, You are overthinking it. He wont be angry with me. Besides, everything is under my mothers control. Her father didnt dare disobey her mother. Unconsciously, she and Jamarion had started discussing how they would face her dad in the future. na was greatly surprised after realizing her change. But she also quickly epted it. na nced at the sky outside and said, Do you wanna take a nap here? You will wake up your parents if you return home at this time. Okay. Jamarion agreed. So, na led him to the guest bedroom of her apartment. As na stood at the bedroom door, Jamarion apologized to her, Im sorry for disturbing you bying back suddenly. You still have to go to work, so you should sleep some more. Im fine. You should rest first. With that, na gently closed the door and returned to her bedroom. She did not know whether Jamarion had slept well. Nevertheless, she was wide awake and thus got up. Chapter 1201 What’s Your Relationship? Jamarion fell asleep and slept soundly. In his beloved girls home, what came into his view were her favorite decorations and the bedding she chose. He fell asleep almost as soon as hey down on the bed. After hustle and bustle in Ascana and a long flight, he could finally have a sound sleep. He naturally woke up the next day and found that na had left home. na left him a note on the dining table, Im going to work. You should take a good rest before you leave. Theres breakfast in the kitchen.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The girls handwriting was as gentle and touching as she was. Jamarions lips curved into a happy and satisfied smile uncontrobly. After eating the breakfast na had left for him and dressing up, he took a taxi home with his luggage. You, you C After Nina opened the door and saw her son standing outside, she was so astonished that she lost her tongue. Jamarion exined with a faint smile, I came back by flightst night and slept at nas. Jamarion blushed while telling the truth. My goodness! Nina covered her mouth and eximed, Your rtionship is going so fast? Jamarion said helplessly, Mom, you are overthinking it. I yearned to see her, so I went to her ce after arriving. And since it waste at night, she let me stay for a rest. Exnation proves its fishier. Nina teased her son and led him into the house at the same time. Cameron, who was about to leave for the office, nced at his son and silently helped bring in his sons luggage. Ill go to the office first, he said. ring at Cameron, Nina said, Do you have to? Our son just arrived home today. Couldnt you stay home with him? Cameron nced at his son, Does he need mypany? Though he said that, he walked back obediently and sent a message to his assistant, saying that he would not go to the office today. He didnt dare disobey his dear wifes order. She was the one he tried everything to marry, so he would cherish and pamper her. Nina hummed in satisfaction, and then asked her son, Have you eaten breakfast yet? Her son blushed, Yes. Nina got it instantly. na probably saved some breakfast for him. Nina was one hundred percent willing to have na be her future daughter-inw. nas character was like Emelias. Both of them were very gentle and caring, and her son would be happy. Of course, she was confident that her son was also caring. Both were excellent and perfect, and being together would be a win-win for them. Then do you need to sleep and rest? Nina asked. No need, I have a good sleepst night. Now I am very awake. Ill go upstairs to unpack my luggage first ande downter to chat with you, Jamarion said. Okay, The couple responded. As soon as her son disappeared at the staircase, Nina immediately threw herself into Camerons arms and happily punched him, Ah, did you hear that? The first thing our son did when he returnedte at night was to meet na, and na took him in. I feel that theyre very likely to be together! na must be in love with Jamarion. Otherwise, she would not let him enter her house at midnight. Its not like that Jamarion has nowhere to go. If she disliked him, she would have asked him to leave. With an insatiable appetite for her sons gossip, Nina tried to confirm nas feelings for Jamarion. Cameron smiled dotingly as he embraced Nina in his arms, thinking, My dear wife is so simple-minded. If it was some other woman, she would be unsatisfied with her son who went to another woman instead of going home to her first. But Nina showed no satisfaction. Instead, she supported her son to woo his love. She was so good. Cameron believed that she would be a good mother-inw in the future whether her sons wife was na or not. He smiled and said, Why do I feel you are more excited than your son? Nina sighed in his arms and said, Well, I used to worry that our nerdy son could not find a boyfriend. Hes been soberer and more mature than others since he was a kid. He was never innocent and happy like other children, and he focused on his studies all day, so I suspected that he never thought of being in a rtionship. He is doing scientific research. I was afraid that his life was all about scientific research. But I never thought he would fall in love so early. Ninaughed as she said, Hes like me in this aspect. No, I think hes more like me. Cameron hugging her expressed his disagreement, As you know, I pursue the girl as soon as I have a crush on her. Nina wouldnt haggle over it with him, since it didnt matter at all. It was great that her son could be in love. na went to the officeter than usual, and Julian expressed his concern, Is there something going on today? He knew na well. She had never beente and even arrived early since her first day at work, but she waste today. Julian could not help but express his concern. Did she fail to sleep wellst night? Or did she encounter something on the way here? I woke up a bitte this morning and happened to run into a traffic jam, na exined in a somewhat guilty manner. Actually, it was because she prepared breakfast for two in the morning and wrote a note to Jamarion. Then she hesitated about whether to wake him up at home for some time. Julian stared at his daughters averted eyes for a few seconds and then suddenly asked, I heard that Jamarion is returning home today. Do you n to have a wee dinner for him? Julian started to talk about Jamarion, which made na, who was a bit guilty, unable to follow his thought. It took her a while to say, Yes, Benedict and ric will arrange it. She told the truth. But she hid the fact that Jamarion had returnedst night. Julian looked at her again and said nothing more about it but changed the subject to the work she had to do today. After leaving her fathers office, na breathed a long sigh of relief. She felt bad to lie with guilt, as she was not a good liar. It wasnt that she wasnt good at hiding her emotion. She could be stony-faced when facing other people in the business circle, but the person she was lying to was her father, so it was hard for her not to feel guilty. She wondered if she should tell her parents about her rtionship with Jamarion, as she didnt want to hide it anymore. But then she thought, What was my rtionship with Jamarion? They were just friends now, though they agreed on marrying each other in a few years. If she told her father, he would be furious. Chapter 1202 Tell People About Us Jamarion had a day off after he returned home. The next day, Benedict had a wee dinner for him, and only his peers attended it, while their parents were not invited. Anyway, during the new year holidays, their parents would arrange parties every day. ric was theter, as he had various award ceremonies or events to attend at the end of the year. This evening, he came here in a hurry after winning a significant award. However, ric got startled by what he saw after stepping into the hotel where they had a wee dinner. Not far from the private room Benedict had booked, he saw his sister na hugging Jamarion. To be exact, Jamarion stretched out his hands towards na first, and then na embraced him. ric thought it was his hallucination, so he raised his hand to rub his eyes in disbelief and looked over again. It was not a hug between a sister and a brother. Even though he was standing so far away, he could feel their intimacy and the deep affection in Jamarions eyes. His intuition told him that they were lovers! This realization made rics body tremble, and his first thought was that Jamarion, a brat three years younger than him, would be his brother-inw. That was something ric couldnt bear, so he shouted, What are you doing? Then he quickly walked over, pulled na out of Jamarions arms, and pushed her behind him. Both Jamarion and na were speechless. na tugged at ric in surprise, Why did youe here so early? Didnt you say the award ceremony would end untilte at night? She thought ric wouldnt arrive here so early, so she and Jamarion hugged each other tantly at the entrance. Jamarions focus was not the same as nas. He red at ric, for ric yanked na rudely just now. ric, irritated by Jamarions gaze, red at him and shouted, Jamarion, you are not supposed to hug my sister in public! na coughed in embarrassment. They began a romantic rtionship just now. She heard Jamarion reply to ric, Why cant I? We are in a romantic rtionship. What? ric was so shocked that the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose almost fell off. He wore the sses for the award ceremony tonight. Once, he shot amercial in a pair of sses, and after that, his fans wished him to wear sses every day. Therefore, he wore sses tonight, and he came here in a hurry without taking them off. Now he took them off and took a step forward, staring at Jamarion and asking, Whats your rtionship? They were of simr height. As ric had an aggressive look, Jamarion took a step back quietly. He was much calmer than ric, so he didnt want to sh with ric. It was na beside him who could not stand rics aggressiveness towards Jamarion and raised her hand to tug at ric. But rics attention was only on Jamarion. Jamarion nced at nas hand that was tugging at ric, stepped forward to hold her soft hand, and gently pulled her to his side. Then he put his arms around her and said to ric with a stern look, We are in a romantic rtionship. This time ric heard it clearly. Then he looked at his sister and found that she was quite calm. It was implied consent, right? This realization made him feel terrible. What the hell was going on? Why did his sister mess with Jamarion? They had a three-year age gap. Though he did not mind his sister falling in love with a younger man, he had never thought that the man would be Jamarion. Most importantly, when did they start a romantic rtionship? What ric didnt know was that na and Jamarion began a romantic rtionship just now. After deliberating, na thought that she might as well just admit it instead of hiding it from her parents, as she did not want to deceive her parents. She knew her parents would raise objections if she told Jamarion and her bet on marriage. Thus, it would be better to tell her parents that they were in a love rtionship. She knew it would mean that she epted Jamarion as her boyfriend. But she wanted to discuss it with Jamarion first. So, she asked him out for a brief chat with him before the party started. When Jamarion heard her say that she wanted to begin a love rtionship with him, he was surprised and then beaming, cracking a wide smile. But he asked to confirm it, Are you sure you want to begin a love rtionship with me and tell your parents about it? Yes. na nodded seriously and told him that she didnt want to deceive her parents anymore. Jamarion looked down, stared into her eyes, and said gently, Youre right, but I need to make one thing clear to you. na was confused, What? Jamarion said seriously, Were in a love rtionship with the aim of getting married. na was stunned. Jamarion added, Im happy that youre willing to be my girlfriend in advance, but my wish to marry you never changes and our agreement on marriage still works. The only difference is that now we have more chances to know each other better. na murmured, Were dating now. What if we find outter that were not suitable for each other? We wont. Jamarion shook his head, Were perfect for each other.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If we werent, you wouldnt even begin a love rtionship with me, Jamarion said and smiled happily, na, do you start to love me now? na was struck by his question, and her face blushed. But she soon settled down, looking into his affectionate eyes and nodding gently, Yes. She loved him. There was no need to hide it. Since she had made up her mind to date him, she would not mince words. If he was the only one that showed affection, then their rtionship wouldnt work out. She was a broad-minded girl and never said something against her will. Since she did fall in love with him, she would not deny it. Hearing her confession, he had a brighter smile. His smile was so charming and na was fascinated by it. After that, Jamarion spread his arms to hug her. Then ric, who had just arrived, saw their intimacy. Chapter 1203 Marriage of Convenience They noticed how shocked and confused ric was. na said, Its a long story. Lets have dinner, and Ill tell you about itter slowly. In a trance, ric was about to walk away when he was stopped by Jamarion, Do me a favor. ric replied shortly, What? Jamarion exined, Keep it a secret for us temporarily.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! na sneered, Well, you know that you will be in trouble if my father knows about it? So, you want to hide it now? Jamarion held nas hand and shook his head, We didnt intend to hide it. We want to tell Julian about it ourselves. It was disrespectful of him if Julian heard about it from someone else. ric snorted, Let me give you a word. Jamarion raised his eyebrows and heard ric say, You are very brave. ric admired Jamarions courage to be with na, the noble and unapproachable girl. All her peers knew how much her father, Julian, loved and cared for her. Jamarionughed at his words and said with confidence, Its my love for na that makes me brave. He wasnt afraid of facing any challenges as long as he could be with na. ric previously felt that their love rtionship was unreal. But after hearing Jamarions words and looking at the determination in his eyes, ric was aware that it was real. He looked up at Jamarion with a serious look. Jamarion, who was three years younger than me, was now as tall as I am. Hes young and intelligent with a high IQ, giving the impression that hes an upper-ss elite, and his eyes are filled with calmness and confidence. Like Julian, ric used to think that no one in the world deserved his sister. But now he felt that Jamarion was a perfect match for his sister in every way, except for his younger age. With this thought, ric gave him a thumbs up. The three then entered the private room. The peers were surprised to see na and Jamarion enter hand in hand, except for Christina and Be who knew their bet. But they were slightly surprised that they would begin a love rtionship suddenly. You are Christina was surprised. Jamarion responded, Im in love with na, and Im sorry that we cant have dinner with you tonight because When saying, he nced at na beside him, and then he held her hand tightly again and continued, We are going to go to the Hughes and tell nas parents about our rtionship. It was sincere of him to tell Julian instead of having Julian know it from someone else. Although it was a wee dinner for Jamarion, they wouldnt stop him since he had something more important to do. Ill make amends another day, Jamarion said and walked away with na. The rest sat down after they had calmed down. ric was a bit distracted. He leaned back in his chair listlessly and said, When did they start a love rtionship? Christina rolled his eyes and replied, Come on, they spent two years abroad together. Its not strange that they should fall in love with each other. Perhaps because his sister had been in the country for a long time, ric had forgotten that his sister and Jamarion had connections with each other abroad. He took a tumble and nodded, I see. As soon as he finished speaking, Be said lightly, Jamarion has liked na since several years ago. ric almost fell off his chair at her words. He said in shock, He has liked my sister for years? How old was he then, brat! Be added, So, we dont need to worry about them at all. I believe he can achieve the future na wants. Like her mother, Jean, Be made others feel that she was unemotional, had a good insight into many things, and always kept her head clear. After hearing her words, Benedict, who kept silent, suddenly looked up at her and asked, How do you know so much about Jamarions personal affairs? Do you have private contacts with him? Be smiled faintly, na told us about it. She felt that his words were baffling. It seemed that he was concerned about whether she and Jamarion had any personal contact. But Benedicts words reminded her that maybe she should talk to him about the marriage of convenience after na and Jamarion began a love rtionship. Though she was two years younger than na and only 21 this year, it was time for her to n for her marriage. If Benedict disagreed with her proposal, she could look for someone else instead. Thinking of this, she looked up at Benedict and said, Benedict, I have something to tell you. Lets go out and talk. Benedicts ck eyes paused on her face for a few seconds, and then he raised his eyebrows, stood up, and walked out first. Hey, you two are not in a rtionship, are you? ric asked in shock. Why did his peers fall in love secretly so soon? This thought made ric a bit depressed. Ordinary people could fall in love whenever he wanted to, while he, a popr star, would lose many fans if he was in love. After Benedict and Be walked out of the private room, Benedict did not stop but continued to stride outside. Be did not say anything and followed him to a quiet courtyard outside. It was freezing to talk outside in winter, especially when she had juste out of the heated room. Even in her overcoat, Be trembled. Benedict noticed her action and raised his hand to take off his overcoat, but Be hastily stopped him, Dont bother, Im not so cold. I just need some time to adapt to it. She didnt know why Benedict brought her outside when they could talk in the corridor. Thinking of that, she felt that Benedict was not very considerate. If she was with him in the future, she was afraid that he would not be a considerate partner. Benedict exined, Sorry, I felt hot in the private room just now. Though I didnt know what you wanted to talk to me about, I should better recover someposure in the cold air. I mean, I was burning with envy just now. I felt envious of Jamarion, for he was finally together with his beloved girl. Chapter 1204 She Provokes a Somebody Be nced at him with surprise, only feeling that it was weird that he talked about this with her, as they didnt seem quite acquainted with each other. She didnt grow up in Riverside City, as her parents, Arthur and Jean, lived in Zoshalor for a long time. She only lived in her grandparents house in Riverside City when she was on holiday. It was only during holidays that she would get together with Benedict, na, and the rest. In eighth grade, she moved back to Riverside City with her parents. Her grandfather died that year, so her grandmother suggested that her parents should move back to Riverside City. It would be bad for the couple to live in Zoshalor all the time without taking care of Arthurs parents in Riverside City. Thus, she and her grandmother came to Riverside City with her parents. But at that time, na, ric as well as Benedict, were all in high school and about to take part in college admission tests, so they didnt have much time to get out together. Later, when na and others finished their examination, Be and Christina were in high school. With academic pressure, she only met her peers on holidays. In addition, due to the gender gap, she was close to na and Christina and had little interaction with boys. Likewise, those boys often yed ball, and games, and had fun together without involving the girls. So, she wasnt quite acquainted with Benedict who gave her the impression that he, as the eldest kid among them, was unapproachable. In her eyes, he had always behaved in a mature manner. Moreover, he was outstanding in all aspects such as academic ability, and was a boy wonder that everyone praised. But her surprise did not distract her from what she was about to say. She spoke after a moment of deliberation, Well what Im going to say may be a bit unbelievable to you, so if you cant ept it, just forget about it. Oh? Benedict raised his eyebrows with slight confusion. What shocking words could she say to him? As he stared at her with sharpness and hidden emotions in his eyes, Be was somehow guilty. She felt that the marriage of convenience that she was going to propose was an insult to him. But there was no turning back. She took a deep breath and said, I dont know if you are in love with anyone now, and if you are, please ignore my words as well. If you dont love anyone, Id like to propose that we get married instead? Be could see Benedict frown slightly after hearing those words. But she couldnt tell what kind of emotions he had. Benedict was two years older than her, and seemed indifferent toward anything, so Be could not read his mind. Then she hastily added, That is a marriage of convenience. I think we are a good match in various aspects, such as the family background. Besides, our parents have been friends for many years, and we know each others character very well. There will be no family conflicts if we get married. As soon as Be finished her words, she saw Benedicts face turn gloomy, which startled her. The next second, Benedict moved closer to her with a sullen face. His long eyes were filled with surging rage, A marriage of convenience? So, Be, this is your view of marriage? So, if I dont say yes, youll go on to ask others? After growing up, Be prided herself on being calm no matter what happened. However, when faced with Benedicts unexpected anger, she was at a loss. Scared by him, she only recovered herself after taking two steps back. She stood still and tried to keep calm before saying, Hey, why are you so scary? I already reminded you beforehand. If you are unwilling, then forget it. As she said this, Be nced at Benedicts expression, feeling that he got angry for no reason. Moreover, she felt as if he would strangle her to death the next moment. I am scary? Heh. Benedict didnt care if she was scared or not. He took several steps closer until he cornered her against a wall behind her. Then he leaned down slightly and sneered at her, You caused it. Be was even more confused. Did she do anything wrong? She just proposed a marriage of convenience, and if he was unwilling, forget it. Why was he angry? If he was angry about it, he was too narrow-minded. Be regretted it. She would not marry such an intolerant man. She couldnt put up with a man who always got angry with her. Thinking of this, she spoke, Okay, forget it if you are unwilling. Just treat it as if I never said it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She just wanted to leave here in a hurry and didnt want to speak to him anymore. Be was just about to leave when she was picked up by Benedict, I didnt say I am unwilling, did I? He answered in a cold voice. Be was a bit confused, Is it that you want to? But it didnt look like he was willing. Benedict tightened his grip on her arm with his teeth gritted and said, Yes, but we need to get a marriage license tomorrow. Be opened her mouth wide in shock. She proposed it on a whim and never expected to get a marriage license so soon. Although she had reached the legal age of marriage, she was only 21. Who gets married at 21 nowadays? She thought about any possibilities after she proposed it. If Benedict was unwilling, they could pretend it never happened; if he was willing, they could tell their parents and get engaged first. Then she could focus on studying medicine that she liked. It would be nice to have a fianc. Then she could save herself the hassle of finding a man to marry and avoid being urged to get married. She thought her proposal was quite crazy, but she didnt expect Benedict to be even crazier than her. Not only did he agree to it, but he also asked to get a marriage license tomorrow. Be struggled, trying to pull back her arm that he was holding, Its too soon. With a little force, Benedict restrained her from struggling and pulled her into his arms, You proposed the marriage, and Ive agreed, but you think its too soon? Be, are you fooling me? I didnt Bes tone was a bit weak. Ah C In the next second, being picked up, she screamed in surprise. What are you doing? She asked in shock. Benedict carried her and walked towards the car park, Since were getting married, lets make love, in case you change your mind. Be was speechless She regretted having provoked such a madman. She even used to think that Benedict was calm, sensible, and gentlemanly, but he turned out to be a madman! Chapter 1205 Crush on Each Other But for Benedicts crazy words, he didnt do something out of ce. After stuffing her into his car, he drove away, but the destination was not his home or hotel but the beach. It could be imagined how cold it was on the beach in the dead of winter. As soon as Be got out of the car, she was trembling with cold. She couldnt help but wrap her coat tightly around herself, gritting her teeth and ring at the man in front of her and asking, Benedict, whats wrong with you? She had always prided herself on herposure, but she began to curse him in her mind at the moment. Benedict was initially standing on the beach, gazing at the seemingly calm but actually turbulent sea in front of him. Upon hearing this, he couldnt refrain from turning his head to look at her and chuckled, I bring you here for a cold breeze to calm you down. Although he chuckled, there was no trace of a smile on his handsome face. Be put on a wry smile and replied, Well, Ive calmed down well andpletely and I decide to take back my proposal. And I sincerely apologize if it has troubled you. Now, may I leave? She was really going to freeze to death. Though he said that he was trying to calm her down in the cold wind, she believed he was trying to freeze her to death. Even if she had offended him by mentioning the marriage of convenience, he didnt have to do this to torture her, did he? She had really misjudged him and would keep as far away from him as she could in the future. Sensing that she was about to leave, he strode toward her and gazed at her with a solemn expression, Be, let me state again that I agree with the marriage. What you need to consider now is the way to get married. Lets get the marriage license tomorrow. So should we get the license tomorrow without telling our parents? Or should we tell them right now and get it tomorrow? Be was very sober now. Therefore, she could tell that he was not joking about it. But after realizing this, she became troubled again. How could she deal with the challenge of getting a marriage license? After all, she hadnt thought about getting it right now. What she thought was to get engaged first and got a marriage license when she was urged by her parents. Just as she was racking her brains, Benedicts phone rang. It was from ric, who asked on the phone, Where are you chatting with Be? Why havent youe back? Are we still going to have this dinner tonight? Benedict replied, We have something to do. We wont return. You should start eating. On the phone, ric screamed, Damn it, you two are not in love secretly, are you? Well talk about itter, Benedict replied to ric and hung up the phone. He couldnt exin his rtionship with Be in a few words. After all, he didnt anticipate Be would ask him to discuss such an exciting topic. Besides, he didnt want anyone to know that Be decided to be with him just for a marriage of convenience. Have you got any idea? Benedict hung up the phone, looked at Be, and asked this. Be simply gave up, No. She was unwilling to hide it from her parents if she and Benedict had to get a marriage license. But she didnt know how to exin to her parents about their affair. If she said that she proposed the marriage to Benedict, her parents would be furious. Since you havent decided, then follow my advice, Benedict said. Be was stunned. Did he alreadye up with a n?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Benedict perceived her suspicion. He said lightly, Just tell our parents that we really love each other and have decided to be together for the rest of our lives, and ask them to agree to our marriage. Bes eyes grew wide in shock, We love each other? It could not hold water. They hadnt interacted much before this, except for the party time when they would eat and drink together. Besides, their parents were all extremely shrewd. Could they believe their clumsy lie? Previously, we were secretly in love with each other, but none of us had ever shown it. Tonight, we saw Jamarion and na work it out. So we tested each other and found that we were in love, and immediately decided to get married and be with us for long. Benedict gave a detailed statement. This time, Be felt that it was credible. But it was a bit hard for her to tell a lie since she never had a crush on Benedict. But Benedict didnt give her time to hesitate. He grabbed her hand and pushed her into the car, Its settled. Lets talk about other things on the way. Hey, hey Before she could protest, she was shoved into the car. Benedict then sat in the drivers seat and took out his mobile phone, intending to call his parents and ask them to rush to Arthurs and Jeans home. Be pressed his hand. Benedicts fingers were long and slender, while Bes palm was soft and delicate. Benedict raised his eyebrows and stared at Be, who seemed restless. Her face was as beautiful as ever. Different from her usual coolness, she looked much more alive at this moment. He liked seeing her indifferent look as well as her vivid facial expressions But before, he could just see her vivid expressions at parties, when she was chatting happily with na and Christina. From now on, he could see her smiling at any time. Her proposal tonight was a great relief for him, allowing him to get what he had yearned for. Be pressed Benedicts hand hard and asked him again, Benedict, are you sure you want to marry me now? Dont you wait a few more years to see if youll meet another girl you love? After all, marriage is an important event in life. I hope you can consider it carefully and without against your heart. Be admitted that her words at the moment contradicted her suggestion, but she meant it. Im sure, Benedict replied without any hesitation. Be pressed her lips, made up her mind, released her grip on his hand, and said, Lets go back to tell our parents. Benedicts eyes fixed on her determined expression for a while before he started the car and drove away. The two called their parents on the way. Benedict asked Ezra and Maisie to rush to the Hudgens, while Be only told her parents that she had something important to tell them. On the way, the two said nothing more. Be leaned back in the car seat and looked at the scenery outside, feeling that she was unable to describe the mixed emotions inside and deciding to let it be. On the contrary, Benedict drove the car steadily with his eyes firmly fixed on the road ahead. If one looked closely, one could notice a smile lift the corner of Benedicts mouth. Chapter 1206 Not Allowed to Marry Her Within Three Years When Benedict and Be rushed back home, Jamarion and na arrived. na just told her parents on the phone that she woulde back with Jamarion. Hanging up, Julian realized what was waiting for him and turned highly sullen. My guess was right. Jamarion studied at the college na was admitted into and aimed to court her. I have observed him and his moves these years and thought he would never pursue my daughter. Now, it turns out he has made this n for a long time. Julian stormed back and forth, while furiouslyining with Emelia. By contrast, Emelia calmly asked servants to prepare more dishes for na and Jamarion. Hearing the childrens n to have a party, Emelia and Julian already had dinner. But she guessed na and Jamarion who came back from the party didnt eat anything. Feeling Julians dissatisfaction, Emelia added, We have watched these children grow up and know their character. You have to decide for yourself whether Jamarion was a good boyfriend for your daughter. Then, Emelia walked back to the kitchen. She had to admit childish men were annoying. Julian refused to ept any man to be nas boyfriend though Jamarion was excellent among his peers. As Julians attention was diverted by these words, he immediately followed Emelia. Are you angry?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emelia smiled, No. Julian didnt believe in her and stopped in her way, staring at her seriously, Really? Despite being married to her for many years, he was still afraid of her being angry, especially of her sulk. Im not angry. Just leave you alone. Emelia red at him. Amused, Julian exined in an aggrieved tone, I love my daughter so much and I just want her to be happy. She replied, I know. They are dating, not marrying. Besides, hes not old enough to get married yet. Why are you so worried? Julian knew these truths but felt it difficult to ept the reality. Jamarion held her hand and walked in with na, who felt very nervous but then felt at ease at the sight of the smile on her mothers face. She had her moms support. na knew her boyfriend would be fine since her mother was thoughtful and gave her and ric all support and Julian listened to her mother. Comforted by Emelia, Julian could calmly treat Jamarion. After Jamarion expressed his love for na for many years, Julian asked his daughter into the study. Julian asked softly, Do you really like him? na nodded. Yes. I sensed his love for me soon after he arrived in Ascana. Dad, Im not the kind of girl who would blindly do everything for love. I have carefully observed how he treated me within two years and felt his feelings for me. Thus, I decide to be with him. These words rendered him relieved and he knew she was circumspect andposed and then made this decision. He added, Why do you like him? na chuckled and replied in a lovely tone, Dad, after being in love with mom for many years, have you known nothing about love? When you are deep in love, all you see is your lovers merits. Julian collected himself and realized it was indeed a boring question. No matter how a person loved someone, he or she only noticed that the lover was perfect. Dad, dont worry. I know what I want and could get my happiness. na confidently said to her father. na who grew up in an affluent family full of love and owned wealth and power would not be forced to be with a man or sacrifice herself for love. She knew what love was from her parents perfect love story and how a man could be regarded as an excellent husband. If she broke up with Jamarion one day, she would leave no regrets and live a new life. Her mother had taught her that a woman should have self-esteem and never pester a man who didnt love her even if she wanted to be with her lover forever. Julian didnt persuade na anymore. When the two came back to the living room, Julian required that na should not get married within three years. Jamarion seriously replied, My affection for her is not a whim. I have waited for her for many years. I love her and have made full preparations to get married to her. In fact, I was going to marry her in two years. Sullen, Julian realized this guy refused to follow his requirement and even was ready to get married to na in two years. He finally warned, If you dont ept my terms, then dont go out with her right now. If you cant wait three years to get married, how are you going to prove your love for her? As Emelia and na thought Jamarion would defend himself, hepressed his lips and answered, OK. Do as you say. When Jamarion did agree to the unreasonable conditions, Julian suspected that he only appeared to agree and would actually take other actions secretly. Julian squinted appraisingly at the boy in front of him and thought, Why did he agree so quickly? Chapter 1207 Bad News As Julian was scanning Jamarion, thetter chuckled, Do you think its disingenuous of me to agree right away? Julian was speechless, realizing the guy was indeed intellectual, and asked, I thought you couldnt wait for three years? Why did you say OK so quickly all of a sudden? As Emelia and na looked at Jamarion, he smiled helplessly, So what can I do? Argue with you? That only makes na in dilemma. I make apromise because I dont want her to feel sad. Besides, I have waited for her for many years. One more year is fine. Moved by Jamarions words, Julian felt the boys love for his daughter and lost his words for a moment. Jamarion continued with a serious expression, But you must keep your word. At that time, I will get married to her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Pressured by the young boy, Julian turned irritated. Her decision matters. Can you promise that you two will still love each other by then? Julian had seen many lovers break up with each other for a better life, better lovers, or promising jobs. na answered before Jamarion said a word and she held Jamarions hands. Dad, I believe his love and I also love him. Her words sent a blow to Julian and he could onlypress his lips and nod, saying, Fine, we will see after three years. The talk ended. Emelia asked Jamarion to have dinner while Julian went upstairs in a bad mood. Later, Emelia went upstairs, leaving them two in the dining room. Jamarion smilingly said to na, Thank you. She replied, We are lovers and should face and deal with the difficulties together, instead of coping with them alone. But dad must be sad. After ending the talk, she felt her dad was depressed. He loves you. Jamarion knew Julians feelings and never turned wrathful because of his opposition. In fact, Julian would chase away every man to woo his beloved daughter and firmly believed no one could be qualified to be her boyfriend. After the dinner, Jamarion said goodbye to Julian and Emelia and then was sent out by na. He had to forgo the thought of hugging na when noticing Julian solemnly observing them from the upstairs window. All in all, things went smoothly tonight. Jamarion beamed at the thought that her father epted him to be nas boyfriend and then he could date na publicly. His efforts these years paid off. In the future, what he would do was live with his beloved woman and embark on his career. The parents knew nothing about the rtions between Benedict and Be. Hanging up the phone, Ezra and Maisie rushed to Arthurs home and they vaguely guessed Benedict may like Be. but the next second, they denied the thought since Benedict and Be seldom went out. Jean asked Maisie, Did Benedict tell you anything? Maisie shook her head. No, he just asked us toe over. Hes a reserved boy and hardly bosoms himself to us. Jean added, Be didnt tell us anything either. Arthur was angry when answering the call with Be. Hes in a bad mood when guessing the two children may be in a rtionship. He doesnt deny Benedict is a good boy but he just refuses to ept the reality that his daughter will have a boyfriend. Maisie smiled. I know. After all, Ezra acts the same way. We always joked when Ashley grew up, she could be with Brennen. Ezra often protested at home and said no one was qualified to be with his daughter. Ashley and Brennen were about the same age, so their parents often made jokes of that kind, but it turned out that they didnt like each other. When it came to this topic, Jean sighed, Our jokes didnte true. But the children that we never think will be together are in love now. For example, Jamarion and na, and Benedict and Be, were in a rtionship. Ezraforted Arthur in a sincere voice. I have the same feelings with you. I feel sorry for you. But if they are in love, I can do nothing. Arthur snorted. Ezra added, I have to listen to my wife. Dont you listen to your wife? If my guess is right and our wives support them, our opposition would not work. Arthur felt much depressed since his wife who had a good impression of Benedict and praised him several times would definitely support their rtionship. When they talked, Be and Benedict came back. At the sight of the inteced hands, Arthur almost fainted. Knowing they decided to get married, Arthur was shocked. His blood pressure roared and he sat on the sofa for a long while. Luckily, he and Jean knew about medicine, so his blood pressure got controlled. Chapter 1208 I Like You What? Get married? Tomorrow? They eximed at the same time. Yes, we made a decision, Benedict and Be nodded. And Benedict was holding her hand and softly pinching her palm to remind her to carry out their n. Maisie collected herself and stared at Be, instead of her son. Be, we are confused and could not make any decision hastily. You have few interactions with him. But you decided to get married to him. Why? Marriage matters for everyone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maisie asked Be because she worried about Be and felt something fishy about their rtionship. Moved by Maisies concern, Be smilingly answered, We didnt see each other or hang out. But we have feelings for each other. Be said the prepared words and was so nervous that her palms sweat. Arthur stared at Benedict holding Bes hand and asked, What do you mean by that? Feeling Be got nervous, Benedict exined, We have feelings for each other but dont tell each other. I have nned to confess my love in two years since shes young and busy studying. But tonight we got to know nas parents epted Jamarion to be nas boyfriend. We told each other what we have been thinking and found we loved each other. Then we decided to be together for the rest of our life. Benedict behaved much more naturally and his gaze at Be was full of love and tenderness. Maisie and Ezra looked at each other, surprised by their sons sudden tenderness. Benedict had been a good boy and never made his parents worried since little. After he grew up, he always kept a straight face and never revealed his true feelings. It seemed that he could remainposed no matter what, and thus Maisie hardly saw any change on her sons face. At that moment, she was surprised by her sons tender expression. Then she carefully observed her son and felt his affection was real. Maybe her son really liked Be. Though Maisie and Ezra were calm, Arthur was sullen and raised his voice volume, You like him too? It was the first time in years that Arthur had spoken so loudly to his beloved daughter. Be was his only daughter, so he cherished her very much. Be lost her words and felt somehow guilty. But she could only reply smilingly after her finger was pinched softly by Benedict, Yes, I like him. In fact, it tormented Be but she had to admit that Benedict was so thoughtful and meticulous. Just now, he forced her to rehearse in the car many times. Though shy and reluctant, she had to stare at him and said, I like Benedict for a long time. Knowing Benedict aimed to act perfectly to win their parents trust, Be could only do as they nned. At the same time, she felt he was brimming with joy when she said these words. To vent her anger, she asked him to do the same thing. But unexpectedly, he said without any hesitation, Be, I like you. I love you for such a long time that I almost forget when I fell in love with you. Looking at his eyes tinged with affection and sincerity, Be almost believed he was telling the truth instead of carrying out their n. Her cheeks and ears reddened out of shyness. She wanted to y a trick on him, but her trick didnt work. She hurried to cover his mouth. Stop. Now. How could she know he was so glib-tongued? She thought this matter would be settled after she confessed her love to Benedict. However, Arthur stared at his daughter and asked, Look me in the eye and say you like him and want to marry him. Others were speechless. Benedict protested, If so, she should look me in the eye and say these words. Ezra added, arousing Arthurs anger, His words make sense. How could she look at you to say those words? Arthur made apromise to test her. OK. Just look at him. Arthur wondered why his daughter liked this guy and suddenly would get married. In his eyes, Be was still his baby girl. Arthur refused to ept any man to be his daughters boyfriend or husband. He made that proposal just to test if Be was serious about it. Staring at Benedict, Be refrained from being shy and anxious and was ready to say these words she had never said in her life. Right on cue, Jean nudged Arthurs arms and protected Be. Stop giving our daughter a hard time. Since they are in love, we support them. But is it too hasty to get married tomorrow? Jean was sane enough. She believed they were a good match and could be in a rtionship, but it was hasty for them to get married now. Chapter 1209 The Best for You Not at all. I have been looking forward to getting married to her for many years, Benedict firmly said. Benedict looked at Arthur and Jean and seriously promised, After the marriage, she could devote herself to medicine and do everything she likes. I can deal with our families business so that nothing would bother her. I will try my best to give her the best. Benedict, you Surprised by these sincere words, Be looked at him in disbelief and didnt say anything since she thought he did as nned. Arthur almost changed his mind and thought these words made sense. Jeans and his businesses needed to be taken over. Be could seed them, but he hoped Be could do what she liked. When Jean was young, she didnt like jewelry design at all, but eventually when her parents got old, she had toe home and take over the business and give up psychology. Arthur didnt want his daughter to experience the same thing and they would be much assured if their daughters husband, a reliable man, managed theirpanies. Many men got married for their wives property, and some even left their wives as soon as they got it. They worried that when they were old, their daughter who only concentrated on medicine would be cheated on by other men. They didnt have to worry about it if Be married Benedict. Arthur trusted Benedict because he, a boy from a wealthy family, would not covet others assets. Also, Benedict now had be an independent, excellent, and strong man who could achieve a lot without his parents help. Besides, Benedict could manage theirpanies and Donavan could take over Ezraspanies. Deep in thought, Arthur was on the verge of changing his mind. Ezra coughed and teased his son. Son, you said you would help handle their family business. In fact, your real purpose is to marry into their family, huh? The joke abated the tense atmosphere. Ezra aimed to test his son in this way. Benedict immediately noticed his fathers intention and said, As long as I can get married to her, I can do anything. I am not afraid of gossip or difficulties. Although Benedict was still studying, he had started a softwarepany with his ssmates and it ran well. Without his fathers support, Benedict could give his beloved woman the best. Instead of seeking any profits, he was willing to help her manage thepany, so that she could concentrate on medicine. Benedict gave a satisfactory answer. Jean said first, Since you two love each other and want to get married, we support you. Both sides were not afraid of the worst-senora. But Though Arthur disagreed, he could do nothing since his wife nodded and he believed his daughter, decisive and brave like her mother, would not suffer in this marriage. Ezra and Maisie naturally beamed with pleasure. Maisie couldnt be happier since she could achieve her wish to have a considerate daughter-inw. Besides, Maisie knew Be was a good girl from her best friends family and she could imagine how joyful to be rtives with Jean by marriage. Maisie added, We should be nning a wedding?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No, we want to hold the wedding in the future. Be hurriedly stopped and as a college student, she didnt want to make her marriage public or attract peoples attention. Noticing Bes nervous expression, Benedict realized she didnt like him and refused to make their rtionship public but he could not wait any more seconds to dere their marriage. He had loved her for many years. Just now, all his words were true. He had no idea that tonight she would suddenly propose marriage to him. But the so-called marriage of convenience deeply dented his love for her. Thus, he solemnly forced her to get married to him at that time. He turned crazy because she came to him not because she loved him, but because she wanted to find a trouble-shooter. He still agreed since he could get her forever after they got married tomorrow. Actually, he wanted to get married to her tonight so that she could belong to him forever. He himself had no idea why he was so crazy. Jean agreed with her daughter and stared at her. No wedding now. Be is still a college student and should concentrate on study. Jean understood her daughter. She prepared to have a talk with her daughter who didnt refuse the marriage but appeared to be passive in her rtionship. As a senior psychiatrist, Jean noticed Benedict liked her daughter but she got a bit confused about their affection. Chapter 1210 Love Each Other After We Get Married Ezra and Maisie drove their car home. Both sides needed time to digest the sudden news. Only Benedict calmly epted the oue because he clearly knew what he wanted. Be stopped Benedict and said to her parents, We go out for a talk. She decided to ask him in the small park why he said those words full of love. She felt guilty because she got married to him not for loving him. If he had been loving her, she would be in a dilemma and they could not stay away from each others life as they had nned. But as soon as she pulled him to a kiosk in the square, he suddenly pinned her to a post behind her and kissed her passionately. She paused and then struggled out of his embrace when he sucked her tongue, but she failed to break free since he was much stronger than her. Instead, he hugged her more tightly and kept kissing her passionately. When being loosened, she buried her face in his chest with mixed feelings. She blushed but felt she deserved it. But she didnt know that her move actually aroused him. Thus, he lifted her head and bent to kiss her again. Be was irritated and pushed him away with a blushed face. Benedict, what are you doing? He felt nothing wrong with it and raised his hand to touch her lips meaningfully. I kiss my future wife. Whats the problem? She snorted. Who is your wife? He beamed. Our parents have approved of our marriage. Do you want to back out? Vexed, she red at him. What do you mean? The show should end now. Do you think it is just a show? He turned solemn. Or what? We made this n. She added, You are a super actor. Benedict lost his words and wondered why she sensed no signs of his feelings for her. He stepped forward to gently tap her forehead and then said helplessly, Usually you are very clever. Why are you so stupid now? Stupid? She covered her forehead and asked confusedly. He gazed at her, his eyes brimming with love and tenderness. She paused and stepped back in disbelief. You, really love me as you said?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, why not? Benedict admitted. Lost in her thoughts, Be was curious about the reason. They seldom contacted each other, didnt they? Soon, she realized the marriage was what he wanted. I really like you, and I really want to marry you. Thats why I get so upset when you say its a nominal marriage. He gently put his arm around her shoulder and said this affectionately. She collected herself and looked away. Its unfair. You know I She stopped for fear that her words hurt him. He lifted her chin and said confidently, There are many ways to love, arent there? We can get married first. I believe that one day you will love me. Be came back home with mixed feelings as things went against her wish and she could not face him naturally from now on. She sighed, Why did everything turn out against my wish? I just want a marriage of convenience, but it actually makes him get what he wants! Jean got along well with her daughter like they were close friends, probably because Jean was a senior psychiatrist. After Be came back home, Jean entered Bes bedroom to have a talk with Be and thetter told Jean the whole thing. Jean was calm and only turned surprised when Be said she offered to get married. Be sighed, What should I do, mom? Jean smiled. You were okay with being married to him when he didnt have feelings for you, and now that he loves you, why shouldnt you? He loves you. Be was upset. But I dont like him. Its unfair for him. She rubbed her daughters soft hair and said, You dont love him? Of all the men, you chose him. If you dont love him, why do you care if the marriage is fair to him? Be paused and murmured, You mean I like him? Jean nodded speechlessly and had to admit that her daughter was not good at this kind of thing. Be covered her face and believed her mothers judgment since her mother was a senior psychiatrist who was good at analyzing others emotions. Chapter 1211 Ending After the talk with Jean, Be realized her feelings for Benedict and felt much better. This night, all people had mixed feelings. Parents and children held their parties respectively the next day. Be and Benedict went to the party after they applied for marriage and their marriage certificates made others jealous. Donavan smiled and bowed to Be. Hello, Be, Im your family now. Be blushed and turned flustered. Benedict cast a nce at his brother and praised him in his mind. Ashley, the youngest child, ran over and said jubntly, Be, Im so happy to have you be my sister-inw. Ashley, the youngest child cared for by all of them, hugged Be and they liked each other. As Be became Benedicts wife, Ashley and Maisie, who were satisfied with the marriage, liked Be even more. Be jubntly felt Benedicts family members epted and loved her as he did. Before Be said a word, Benedict pulled his sister away. Ashley snorted. What are you doing? Benedict held Be in his arms. Shes my wife. Be blushed with embarrassment and Ashley rolled her eyes. Donavan held Ashley in his arms and smilingly said, Ashley, you will see this scene many times in the future. As Donavan and Ashleyughed and left, Be red at Benedict, then shook off his arm around her waist, and went for na. While Benedicts family happily epted Be, Jamarion met trouble in nas family. ric protested, seething with anger. Jamarion, I will not ept you. Youre three years younger than me, and now youre my sisters husband. ric was really angry. Knowing his sister would be Jamarions girlfriend, ric intensely showed his opposition. Jamarion calmly said, You can call me in the way you like. As ric regarded Jamarion as a thoughtful man, thetter added, But you cant deny the fact that Im your brother-inw. ric could not ept the fact that the man he always thought to be a naive boy turned out to be his sisters boyfriend. What was worse, others stood by and gloated. ric was so angry that he sat on the sofa in a sulk. After the party, Jamarion sent na home. She asked tenderly, Are you jealous? They are married but you have to wait for three years. In fact, just two years. But my father made this requirement. Theyve reached the legal marriage age, he said, staring at her as they stood downstairs in nas bachelor apartment. But I still have to take two years to reach it. I dont mind waiting for one more year. Dont worry about it. When your father is in a good mood, hell let you marry me. I just make the suitable decision for us. These words aroused her deep love for him. Young as he was, he was decisive and independent, and wouldnt get his n disrupted because of others. Attracted by his character, na somehow wanted to believe he would love her and treat her tenderly no matter what happened. Jamarion held her in his arms. Whether its two years or three years, as long as its you, Ill be waiting for you. Waiting for one more year didnt matter as long as they could be together for long. na embraced him, thinking fate did y a trick on her. In the past, she had never thought she would be with a boy three years younger than her. Now, in his arms, she was overflowing with joy and love.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Be and Benedict went on their honeymoon the next day. Their parents didnt know it until they were about to board the ne. Even Be knew the news at the airport. When they arrived on a tropical ind, the chauffeur took them straight to a vi, not a hotel. As Be was confused, Benedict exined to prove his wealth and make his wife have more understanding of him, This is my private vi. I already have everything you need, so I just told you that you didnt need to bring anything. Besides, I buy the vi on my own. She didnt expect thepany he started with his friends had brought such a huge amount of money that he could buy a vi valued at more than several million dors. She had nned to have a peaceful honeymoon and enjoy the beautiful scenery. But in the end, they spent most of their time making love on the bed. She finally realized how strong and tough her man was and she could not leave the bed after the night of passion. After a honeymoon of half a month, she went back to college and stopped seeing him on the pretext of being busy with her studies. In fact, they lived harmoniously and jubntly. Two yearster, Jamarion finished his study abroad sessfully. After another year, he married na and lived a happy life. Authors message My dear readers, , the story of Be, Benedictand their family hase to an end. Thank you for being on this wonderful journey with me. Although their stories are over, I will always be here, and you can check back from time to time. (You can reread unlocked chapters anytime for free) At the same time, I also want to rmend a few interesting novels to you: 1. Revenge Of The Billionaire Girl Not only cheated by her first love, she also hated by her first loves family. Her step-mom disliked her as well. When she came back, she became a billionnaire in the city. At the same time, she owned 4 brothers who loved her very much. When her first love met her again, she said: Get out of my world! 2. Marry the Enemy of My Badass Ex Ten years of marriage! She thought she had married the best man in the world. However, the man killed her and stole all her money. After reborn, she returned to 22 years old and be a billionaire. She will revenge! 3. My Billionaire Ex-wife She was a wealthy woman, but she was turned into a tool which was used by her husband to save another woman. In desperation, she jumped into the fast-flowing river, swearing to the death rather than save the woman he loved. Yearster , shes back gorgeously! Of course, I will continue to write more novels myself. If you like this novel, I really hope that everyone will pay more attention to me and update more! ! ! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!